-Γ σα ξυγυξί κα κὸ tchalicdutndelebedeheiedel-Gatalate
en
rt
γιατ γῇ
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
Boston Public Library
https://archive.org/details/newgreekenglishlOOberr
i] cad οἷν ᾿ iM i ἣν i i ᾿ rim
analy ΝΣ πω a oh
7 a Ἰ
ἐλ
ἡ
ἥ ‘i nM tgs AAG
aah ΠΤ ΑΝ Al
ur
FERLINEAR LITERAL TRANSLATION
New Testament
WITH
THE 5. MERSION
-ENIENTLY PRESENTED IN THE MARGINS FOR READY REFERENCE
AND WITH
5 READINGS OF THE EDITIONS OF ELZEVIR 1624, GRIESBACH,
LACHMANN, TISCHENDORF, TREGELLES,
ALFORD AND WORDSWORTH
νκ'"
TO WHICH HAS BEEN ADDED
εν Leh ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON
. 2D BY A CHAPTER ELUCIDATING THE SYNONYMS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT,
|
WITH A COMPLETE INDEX TO THE SYNONYMS
BY
GEORGE “RICK ER@BERRY,. PHD.
* THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO AND COLGATE UNIVERSITY, DEPARTMENT OF
SEMITIC LANGUAGES :
So Ὁ ° ὃ 0», Φ ee brs
a2 EDITHR oF. Sent 33 a
“INTERLINEAK HEBREW = ENGLISH mie * TESTAMENT
o” 3 PGR RS ae a ἢ»
1 CopyricutT, 1897, sy Hinps & Nosrr lb
γω
10
' )
εἰ HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers
yper Institute New York City
All rights reserved
| a
| ; ; :
\
|
The Value of HEBREW and GREK to
z. Without some knowledge of Hebrew e.g ¢,
derstand the critical commentaries on the Scriptikes
at is zo¢ critical is of doubtful value.
| 2. Without some knowledge of Hebrew and Ὧι)
tisfy yourself or those who look to you for help as to {
u will find in the Revised Old and New Testaments.
3. Without some knowledge of Hebrew and G
ppreciate the critical discussions, now so frequent, rele
f the Old and New Testaments.
4. Without some knowledge of Hebrew and Gree
ertain, in a single instance, that in your sermon based ὁ
ou are presenting the correct teaching of that text.
| 5. Without some knowledge of Hebrew and Gree
n independent student, or a reliable interpreter of the
6. Asmuch knowledge of Hebrew can be secijre
aethod, under the same circumstances, by the same
vith the aid of the Interlinear Old Testament, as can be;
hree years. Greek, though somewhat more difficult, r
juired within a brief period with the aid of the Interlink
which contains a lexicon) and an elementary Greek ᾿
7. The Hebrew language has, in all, about 7,
hese 1,000 occur in the Old Testament over 25 times €
8. The Hebrew grammar has but ove form for the
n all cases, numbers, and. genders ; ; but tree forms fort
pronoun. The passibie’ erbal: forms are about Ζοὺ AS"
,200 found in Greek. It has practically no declensio:
9. Within ten years the: average min: yastes more
reading and indifferent, talks than, would be used . ip, ‘
working knowledge’ Of Hebrew. and? Greek. that j in turn
his teaching that quality of independence and of rel
greatly enhances one’s power as a teacher.
_ ro. There is not ove minister in ¢en who might no
find time and opportunity for such study of Hebrew an
enable him to make a thoroughly practical use of it
_Bible-preacher and Bible-teacher.
|
IN TR ODWEETON:
e@ many ways scarcely oneeding mention in which the Interlinear
ὶ ent may prove its value, not the least of which is the facility with
\ bles one, even if rusty in his Greek, to put his finger on the orig-
i vord or phrase, and at the same instant upon a literal rendering.
‘| ill repay its cost in the time saved from turning to a Greek diction-
a irse it becomes a necessary adjunct to every complete working
I;
rowing interest in New Testament study makes it desirable that the
r, who would be well informed on current topics, should have some
Ξ
acd with the relation of the standard English version to the original
ti , still more intimate knowledge on the part of the clergyman and
tl ss teacher would seem almost imperative. ‘Toward this end no aid
is more helpful than the Interlinesar New Testament.
is intended therefore to help che English reader of the New
Tostauenc, who may desire to refer to the actual words used in the Greek text.
It has not been framed to teach people Greek, though it may be used to good
advantage for that purpose.
The intelinear Translation brings to view certain points of interest that no
other translation has ever pretended to give. Take for instance the word
‘master.’ This word ‘master’ is used in the Authorized Version to translate
six different Greek words, all bearing different shades of meaning. The word
‘judgment’ in the Authorized Version stands for eight different Greek
words in the original ; and so of many others. Of particles, ‘ but’ represents
twelve different words; ‘by,’ eleven; ‘for,’ eighteen; ‘in,’ fifteen; ‘of,’
thirteen ; and ‘on,’ nine.
We do not intend to imply that a given Greek word ean be, or that it is
desirable that it should be, translated in all places by the same English word.
On the other hand, one should be able to ascertain, on occasion, just what the
facts are ; and it is an interesting feature of the Interlinear New Testament that
in the margin appears the English word of the Authorized Version ; in the text
appears the Greek original of that particular word ; and immediately under it,
the English word that is its nearest literal equivalent.
We give the Greek Text, with an interlinear translation as literal as may be to
be useful ; and in the margin the Authorized Version, divided into paragraphs
Lo correspond to the Greek text.
This work also οὗτος τ “> ‘ts notes not only the various readings of six different
l
DNL ROD Oi OIN
editors of the Greek Testament, but also these variations ὧν English whenever
the sense is affected thereby, but without attempting to present in every case all
the minute shades of meaning which a Greek scholar will attach ὁ) them.
Many of these variations may be thought to be of no great importance, descend-
ing even to the different spelling of the same word ; but from this they rise to
variations of the greatest importance. All are of interest, because they coneern
the word of God, and are here made available to the English reader, to whom
we furnish in this volume all he may require both as to the text of the New
Testament, and for its word-for-word translation.
THE GREEK TEXT.
The Greek Text is that of Stephens, 1550, which has long been in common
use ; but as the edition of E]zevir, 1624, is the one often called the Receiv «i Tex.
or Textus Receptus, because of the words, ‘*Textum. .. . ab omnib:s recep
tum,’’ occurring in the preface, we give the readings of this Elzevir oditio:
the notes, and mark them E. It is the text commonly reprinted on the Con-
tinent. In the main they are one and the same; and either of them imay be
referred to as the Textus Receptus.
There are a number of minute variations between the editors which we do
attempt to present. In all these cases we have followed the majority οὐ modern
editors, With them we have also added the final ν to the third person singulay
and plural in oc; third singular in <; in datives plural in σε, &&. For virw we
have given οὕτως, and αὐτοῦ where some have αὑτοῦ.
As to the form of the Greek text a few words are needed.
1. PARAGRAPHS.—We were disappointed in finding nothing lik arity
for where a paragraph ought to be. Ancient manuscripts were no 1. ‘hey
have few or no paragraphs. The editors all differed, each making ον ὑπ στο
according to his own judgment. We were therefore obliged, after
the best examples, to form paragraphs for ourselves. We are anxiyis ‘hal ont
readers should remember that the paragraphs have no authority
might have had if the ancient manuscripts had agreed in the placin= « Ἶ
2, PARENTHESES.—Most of the editors have placed here ar
rentheses in their Greek texts. These we have disregarded, seei\: ther
are no such things in the early Greek copies. We have placed them in the
English where we deemed them necessary to preserve the sense, but not being
in the Greek they also have no authority. g
3. INVERTED ComMAs.—Some editors mark with inverted commas the words
that are spoken, and others ina similar way mark the quotations from the Old
Testament. But in some places it is doubtful where these quotations close, and
it was thought best to omit them. These also, being absent from the ancient
Greek copies, have no authority.
4. Pornts.—There is no authority anywhere for the punctuation. There are
few or no points in the ancient copies, and editors naturally differ in their system
of pointing. We have been obliged to punctuate for ourselves as we judged
il
INTRODUCTION.
best. We have not attempted to note the difference in he piypetuation of the
various editors, except in places where it materially alters 6}... go.cc.
5. CaprraLs.—The only remark needed here is in referene ¢ το names of God,
of Christ, and of the Holy Spirit. The greatest difficult, τς jychine the word
‘Spirit.’ In some places it is very difficult to say whe:hor the Holy Spirit
as a person or the spirit of the Christian is referred to (see R yyy. vill, 9 ) and if
sometimes a small letter and sometimes a capital had birey, υὐἱκοο to the word
πνεῦμα, in the Greek, persons would naturally have coneltde) that the question
was thus indisputably settled. It was therefore judged pes: to put a small
everywhere. In the English we have been obliged to put 4 capital S when the
Holy Spirit was referred to and so have retained it wheie, ἘΣ thought this
was the case ; but in some places it is really doubtful, and bsej mes a question for
the spiritual fienve nt of the reader. The Greek will not ye) iy the difficulty,
because in the earliest copies every letter was a capital. Th | he other nanos we
have followed the usage of modern editors ; putting in the (freck a capital to
Jesus but a small letter for Christ, and a small letter for Loyd and for God
6. Verses.—In a few places it is doubtful where the verses should com-
mence. In these eases we have followed Bruder’s ‘‘ Gteck Concordance.”
though that work does not in all cases agree with itself.
THe INTERLINEAR TRANSLATION.
The plan. The Greek words have always been kept in their righ: οὐ
and where the interlinear English would not make sense in Εἶτ same order, the
words have been numbered to show how they must be reid. hus, © And
7related Sto *them 2also ‘those *who ‘had °seen [107 Cuuke vill. 36) are numbered
so as to read “And those also who had seen [it] related to ὉΠ τ}.
To prevent this numbering, and transposition in reading, beine increased
unnecessarily, a few words are often made into a phrase. This has been done at
the commencement of each sentence, where needed, two or more word's bens
joined with a low hyphen. Thus, instead of
*Hyéveto δὲ - eT0-0e
2Tt 8came ‘to 5pass land we have printed And it came to pass.
The words in brackets [ ] are what have been added in the Mngish io com-
plete the sense where there is no word in the Greek to corres ond fo the words
added.
Where a Greek word occurs which the English idiom requ eos should s0¢ be
translated, the word stands alone with no English word under as ὅτε, * that,’
in Mark xii. 7 ; and ov in verse 14, where there are ¢wo negatiy s, which, if both
were translated, would in English destroy one another ; and 0 of 7, where ic
simply marks the sentence as a question.
In a few places we have been obliged to put a double trans *tion, mosily be-
cause of the double negatives used in the Greek, where they do 90) ti uodiavely,
follow one another, and so could not be translated by such streis) sence ox vos
il
IND RODUCLVOM
sions as ‘not at 411. 1m no wise,’ ὅθ. In such cases we have placed a literal
᾽ . . .
translation below the ol¢ required in English. Thus—
οὐδέν,
} anything.
(lit. nothing.)
2. Points of grammar. The Aorist. This tense of the Greek verb has been
at all times the most difficult to deal with, being translated, in the Authorized
version (and by others), Sometimes by the present, sometimes by the pasf, some-
times by the future and sometimes by the perfect. Grammarians say that, in
the main, it is the hdefinite past, and we have endeavored, as far as may be,
to keep it to this, ay)iding, except in a few places, the translation of it as a per-
fect. We all know what stress is often laid—and rightly so——upon the word
‘have.’ If I say, ‘he has cleansed me,’ it is more than saying ‘he cleansed
me.’ The former expression indicates the perfect, and implies a continuance of
the act, or its effets, to the present time ; whereas the latter speaks of an act
at some time in the past, without anything being implied as to its continuance.
For this reason ib appeared unadvisable to translate the aorist as the perfect,
except in a few places where the true sense would otherwise have been de-
stroyed. It is true that the English idiom requires it elsewhere. but it was
thought best to preserve the above distinction. An extreme case wi il illustrate
this point. In 1 Vorinthians v. 9 occurs the word ἔγραψα, ‘I wrote;’ and in
verse 1] the same word precisely—* I wrote ;’ but the Authorized Version (and
others) put for the /atfer ‘I have written.’ It is there accompanied with the
word ‘now’—‘ now [ have written.’ This is needed for good English; we
have put ‘I wrote’ in both places, but have placed a comma after the word
‘now’ to make it read more smoothly. We preserve this uniformity for the
sake of literalness, always remembering the fact of the Authorized Version
being in proximity, which will make all plain in such instances.
In a few places we have translated the aorist as a present where the sense
demanded it. As, for instance, ἔγνω, in 2 Timothy 11. 19: ‘* The Lord knows
those that are his,’’ instead of *‘the Lord knew,’ &e.
The Imperfect. This is mostly translated as ‘I was writing,’ or ‘I wrote.’
But there are a few places where this tense is said to have a different meaning.
This will be best illustrated by the much-disputed passage in Romans ix. 3:
‘For J could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren.”’
Here the word for ‘I could wish’ is in the imperfect. If the learned were
agreed as to a translation we should have kept to the same, but while some
translate 1 could wish,’ as a conditional present, others give ‘I could have
wished’ as a conditional past. We have thought it best ee keep the sense of
the simple imperfect as referred by Winer to this passage. ‘‘ J felt a wish, and
should do so still, could it be gratified. . . . (a conditional clause being under-
stooc).’’ We have put “1 was wishing.”’
The Perfect. This we have kept as uniform as we could, implying an act
perfected, but continuing to the present in itself orits consequences. In a few
1V
INTER OD UCL LON,
places we have translated it as a presen¢: as in Matthew xii. 47, in the sense of
‘they have stood and still are standing.’
The Subjunctive. In this mood perhaps we have deviated further from
ordinary practice than in any other, but we have endeavored, as far as
practicable, to keep it distinct from both the English ‘mperative and the Greek
future. Thus in Romans xu. 9 for οὐ φονεύσεις (future indicative) we have,
‘thou shalt not commit murder ;’ but in James 11. 11, for μὴ φονεύσῃς (aorist
subjunctive) ‘thou mayest not commit murder.”
THE Pronouns. At times it is important to know whether the pronouns
are emphatic or not. ἐγὼ γράφω and γράφω are both ‘I write ;’ but where the
ἐγώ is put in the Greek, it makes the pronoun emphatic. This however is
somewhat due to the writer’s style, and in John’s Gospel and Epistles, it has
been judged that, from his peculiar style of composition, he puts in the pro-
nouns where emphasis is not always intended. John ix. 27 gives a good ex-
ample of the same verb with and without the pronoun in the Greek : *‘ Why
again do ye wish to hear? do ye also wish to become his disciple ?”’
Compound Worps. It was found impracticable to translate these uniformly
throughout. For instance, if γνῶσις be translated ‘knowledge,’ it might be
thought that ἐπίγνωσις should be ‘full knowledge,’ ἄς. : but on referring to a
Concordance it will be seen that the latter word cannot be intensified in all
places, and then to translate it by ‘knowledge’ in some places, and ἢ full
knowledge’ in others looks too much like interpretation. We have therefore
translated both words by ‘knowledge.’ In the few places however where one
of each of such words occurs in the same sentence, some distinction was impera-
tive.
THe NOTES.
The references to the notes are marked thus in the text "αὐτοῦ" : the mark"
showing how far the variation extends. In a few places a note oceurs within a
note. If words are to be omitted or transposed by some editors but not by
others, these latter may want to alter a word in the sentence. In such eases one
tick shows the termination of the inner note. Thus*....°...'....”"
See notes *and τ Matthew v. 44.
This mark —stands for omit; and + for add; but in some places all the
editors do not actually omit, some putting the word in brackets as doubtful.
In that case it is put thus, “᾿---αὐτοῦ [L] TTr’’; which means that Lachmann
marks the word as doubtful, and Tischendorf and Tregelles omit it. In some
eases, all mark a word as doubtful, and then it could be put either thus, dé
[LTTr}, or [δὲ] LTTr; we have adopted the latter plan. In some places the
editors mark part of a word as doubtful, mostly in compound words. See for
instance [é«]dc6fovew read by TrA in Luke xi. 49.
It will be seen by this that the marks [ ] applied to the Greek or the editors
in the notes always refer to readings which the editors point out as doubtful.
They must not be confounded with the same marks ἦν. the English text and
notes, which always point out that there is no corresponding word in the Greek.
Vv
INTRODUCTION.
In some places where a word is added by the editors, another Knglish word is
added in the note to show the connection of the new word. Thus in Luke xv. 2.
the word ‘both’ is added; but it falls between the words ‘the’ and
‘Pharisees,’ therefore it is put thus in the note ‘‘+ τὲ both (the) LTTrA”’ to
show that it must be read ‘ both the Pharisees.’ Slight variations in the use of
the parenthesis occur in the course of the work, but we trust the meaning
intended will in all cases be plain to the student.
Where long pieces are to be omitted they are marked in the text where they
commence and where they end, but in the notes the first word or two only and
the last are named with. . . between. Thus in Luke ix. 55, note *stands, *—
καὶ εἶπεν (verse 55)... . σῶσαι (verse 56) LTTrA ;—o yap. .. . σῶσαι G.
The four editors omit the whole twenty words; but G omits only the last”
twelve. In Luke xxiv. 10, note ‘is thus, '+ 7 the[. . .J, implying that some
word must be added.
We have endeavored to make the notes as plain as possible for the English
reader. One point still needs to be explained. For instance, in Luke vii. 22
occur the words ‘‘and ’answering | Jesus said;’’ but a note owits the word
‘Jesus,’ and then it must be read (as stated in the note) ‘and answering he
said.’’ This is because the word εἶπεν (as already explained) stands for both ‘he
said,’ and ‘said.’ Also in verse 27 occur the words ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω. * I send,’
but a note omits the word ἐγὼ, ‘I,’ and then ἀποστέλλω is to be read ‘I send,’
but without emphasis on the ‘I.’
THe Monty AND MEASURES OF THE NEW ‘TESTAMENT.
1. Monty. It was deemed better not to attempt to translate the sums of
money named in the New Testament, as we have no corresponding pieces to those
then in use. We have therefore used the Greek words untranslated, and givea
list of them here. It is not without interest and instruction to know the ap-
proximate value of money and the extent of the measures used. For instance,
in Revelation vi. 6 we read of “ἃ measure of wheat for a penny’’ in the
Authorized Version ; but this leaves the reader in doubt as to how far it speaks
of scarcity and dearness. We want at least to know the value of the ‘ penny,’
and the capacity of the ‘measure.’
The following lists, it is hoped, will be useful ; but approximate values only
can now be arrived at.
GREEK, AUTHORIZED VERSION. IN THIS WORK. Tee
3
λεπτόν mite lepton 0.001875
κοδράντης farthing kodrantes 0.00375
ἀσσάριον farthing assarion 0.015
δηνάριον penny denarius 0.16
δραχμή piece of silver drachma 0.16
δίδραχμον tribute money didrachma 0.32
INTRODUCTION.
GREEK. AUTHORIZED VERSION. IN THIS WORK. Sion is
$
στατῆρ piece of money stater OU. 64
uvaa pound mina Π 19
τάλαντον talent talent 943.66
ἀργύριον piece of silver. This is the common word for silver and
money, as l’argent in Freneh. In different places it would represent wholly
different coins.
2. MEASURES OF CAPACITY.
GREEK. AUTHORIZED VERSION. IN THIS WORK. APPROXIMATE.
Gallon. Pint.
ξέστης vot (liquid measure) vessels* 0 1
χοῖνιξ measure (dry ‘‘ ) choenix 0 2
μόδιος bushel (dry τ) corn measure* 2 0
σάτον measure (dry “) seah 2 1
βάτος measure (liquid ‘‘ ) bath a 4
METONTHC firkin (liquid ‘* ) metretes 8 4
κόρος measure (dry ‘* ) cor 64 i
It is judged that those marked * are referred to as measures independent. of
their capacity : such as ‘* washing of vessels,’’ &e.
3. Lona Measure. Here the names already in use were near enough to be
retained.
Feet. Inches.
πῆχυς cubit cubit ] 6 to 9
ὀργυιά fathom fathom 6 0
στάδιον furlong furlong 606 9
uihvov mile mile 4854 9
ὁδὸς σαββάτου sabbath day’s journey 6 furlongs
Vii
LIST OF SIGNS AND EDITIONS USED.
E Elzevir, 1624.
G Griesbach, 1805.
1, Lachmann, 1842-1850.
T Tischendorf, Kighth Edition, 1865-1872.
Tr Tregelles, 1857-1872.
A Alford, vol. i. 1868; vol. 11. 1871 ; vol. 111. 1865; vol. iv. 1862, 187
W Wordsworth, 1870.
+ signifies an addition.
— 4, an omission.
[] ,, im the interlinear translation, that there is no G'reek wora corre
sponding to the English.
[ ] signifies in the notes that an editor marks the reading as doubtful.
" how far the variation in the Greek text extends.
i)
Text. Ree. refers to both Stephens 1550 and EK.
FLO} ΚΑΤᾺ
THE *ACCORDING *TO SMATTHEW 7HOLY
oh
BIBAOS γενέσεως "Inood χριστοῦ, υἱοῦ ὑΔαβίδ,! υἱοῦ
BOOK of [the] generation of Jesus Christ; s50n of David, son
᾿Αβραάμ.
of Abraham,
ν᾽ Ἂ
2 ᾿Αβραὰμ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰσαάκ" ᾿Ισαὰκ.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν
Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat
Ἰακώβ' ᾿Ιακὼβ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς
Jacob; and Jacob begat Judas and ?brethren
? ~ ? 4 \ ? , A A A A A ?
αὐτοῦ: 8.᾿Ιούδας.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Φαρὲς καὶ τὸν Ζαρὰ ἐκ
this; and Judas begat Phares and Zara of
τῆς Θαμάρ' Φαρὲς.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Εσρώμ' ᾿Ἑσρὼμ. δὲ
Thamar; and Phares begat Ksrom ; and Esrom
ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αράμ: 4’Apap.dé ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αμιναδάβ"!
begat am; and Aram begat Aminadab ;
“Αμιναδαβ! δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ναασσών: Ναασσὼν δὲ ἐγέννη-
and Aminadab begat Naasson ; and Naasson be-
A y λ , . rt \ δὲ ee, X d \ φΊ ? Ὁ
σεν τὸν Σαλμωών" 5 Σαλμων.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν “Βοὸζ' ἐκ τῆς
got Salnion ; and Salmon begat Booz of
Ῥαχάβ" “Bor C!0& ἐγέννησεν τὸν © QB76" ἐκ τῆς ἹΡούθ' ° ABH"
Rachab ; and Booz begat Obed of Ruth ; *Obed
δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιεσσαί" 6 ᾿Ιεσσαὶ. δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ’Aa3io!
‘and begat Jesse ; and Jesse begat David
τὸν βασιλέα. PAaBid'.d& [ὁ βασιλεὺς" ἐγέννησεν τὸν ΕΣολο-
the king. And David the king begat Solo-
μῶντα! ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Οὐρίου" 7 Σολομὼν δὲ ἐγέν-
mon of the (one who had been wife] of Urias; and Solomon be-
νησεν τὸν Ῥοβοάμ: ῬΡοβοὰμ.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αβιά' ᾿Αβιὰ
gat Roboam ; and Roboam begat Abia ; 2 Abia
δὲ ἐγέννησεν Tov Aca" 8’ Aad!l.dé ἐγέννησεν τὸν Iwoagar’
tand begat Asa; and Asa begat ‘Josaphat ;
᾽ ‘ A 2 , ‘ > te e ; A NA ? , δὴ
Ιωσαφὰτ.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰωράμ᾽. ᾿Ιωρὰμ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν
and Josaphat begat Joram ; and Joram begat
"Oliay? 9 ῬΟζίας!.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιωάθαμ' ᾿Ιωάθαμ. δὲ
Ozias; and Ozias begat Joatham ; and Joatham
ἐγέννησεν τὸν "Ayal: Αχαζ.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν * EZexiav'"
begat Achaz; and Achaz begat Ezekias ;
10 "Ἐζεκίας" δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Μανασσῆ: Μανασσῆς δὲ ἐγέν-
and Ezekias begat Manasses ; and Manasses be-
vnoey τὸν π᾿Αμών"" π’Αμὼν!" δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν " Τωσίαν""
gat Amon ; and Amon begat Josias ;
11 °Iwoiac' δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιεχονίαν καὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς
and Φοβίαβ begat Jechonias and *brethren
αὐτοῦ, ἐπὶ τῆς μετοικεσίας Βαβυλῶνος. 12 Μετὰ. δὲ
‘his, at [the time] of the carrying away of Babylon. And after
MATOAION ATION ΕΥ̓ΑΓΓΈΛΙΟΝ |
7GLAD *TIDINGS
THE book of the gen-
eration of Jesus Christ,
the son of David, the
son of Abraham.
2Abraham begat
Isaac; and Isaac be-
gat Jacob : «πα Jacob
begat Judaszand his
brethren ; 3 and Judas
begat Phares and Zara
of Thamar; and Pha-
res begat Esrom; and
Esrom begat Aram;
4and Aram begat A-
minadab; and Ami-
nadab begat Naasson ;
and Naasson begat
Salmon ; 5 and Salmon
begat Booz of Rachab;
and Booz begat Ohed
of Ruth; and Obed
begat Jesse; 6 and
Jesse begat David the
king; and David the
king begat Solomon
of her that had been
the wife of Urias;
7 «πὰ Solomon begat
Roboam ; and Roboam
begat Abia; and Abia
begat Asa; 8 and Asa
begat Josaphat; and
Josaphat begat Jo-
ram ; and Jorum begat
Ozias; 9 and Oziay
begat Joatham; ana
Joatham begat A-
chaz; and Achaz be-
gat HEzekias; 10 and
Ezekias begat Manas-
ses; and Manasses be-
gat Amon; and Amon
begat Josias; 1l and
Josias begat Jechonias
and his brethren,about
the time they were
earried away to Be
bylon: 12 and after
® Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Μαθθαῖον (Maré. Gw) GLtrw ;[Evay.] κατὰ Μαθθ. a; κατὰ Madd. 1.
b Δαυὶδ Gw; AaveiS LITrA.
f — 6 βασιλεὺς LTTrA.
)’Oetas LTTrA.
©’ lwoetas LITA,
ο᾽Αμειναδάβ A.
& DoAom@va GTTrAW.
k Ἑζεκείαν L, V Ἑζεκείας ἵν
h’Agad LTTrA,
τι ᾿Αμώς LITA,
d Boos LTr; Βοὲς ΤΑ.
6 Ἰωβὴδ LITA.
i’OCetav LTTra.
Ὁ ᾿Ιωσείαν LTTrA-
Β
2
they were breught to
Babylon, Jechonias
begat Salathiel; and
Salathiel begat Zoro-
babel ; 13 and Zoroba-
hel begat Abiud; and
Abiud begat Eliakim ;
and Eliakim begat A-
zor ; 14 and Azor begat
Sadoe; and Sadoc begat
Achim; and Achim be-
gat Eliud;15and Eliud
begat Hleazar; and
Hleazar begat Mat-
than; and Matthan
begat Jacob; 16 and
J:cob begat Joseph
the husband of Mary,
of whom was born
Jesus, who is called
Christ,
17 So all the gene-
ratious from Abraham
to David are fourteen
generations ; and from
David until the carry-
ing away into Babylon
are fourteen genera-
tions; and from the
carrying away into
Babylon unto Christ
are fourteen genera-
tions,
18 Now the birth of
Jesus Christ was on
this wise: When as his
mother Mary was es-
poused to Joseph, be-
fore they came to-
gether, she was found
with child of the Hoiy
Ghost. 19 Then Joseph
her husband, being a
just man, and not wil-
ling to make her a
public example, was
minded to put her
away privily. 20 But
while he thought on
these things, behold,
the angel of the Lord
appeared unto him in
a dream, saying, Jo-
seph, thou son of
David, fear not to
take unto thee Mary
thy wife: for that
which is conceived in
her is of the Holy
Ghost. 21 And _ she
shall bring forth a
son, and thou shalt
call his name JESUS:
for he shall save his
people from thcir sins,
22 Now all this was
done, that it might be
fulfilled which was
spoken of the Lord by
the prophet, saying,
23 Behold, a virgin
shall be with child,
wad shall bring forth
@ son, and they shall
4 γεννᾷ begets a.
GLTITrAW.
LSTrAW.
W— yap for LrT:[a ].
MATOATIOS. 1,
, 3 ~ ᾽ , q? , 1 a
τὴν μετοικεσίαν Βαβυλῶνος, lexoviac “ἐγέννησεν" τὸν Σαλὰ-
the carrying away of Babylon, Jechonias begat Salas
θιήλ' Σαλαθιὴλ.δὲ «ἐγέννησεν! τὸν ZopoBapser’ 13 Ζοροβά-
thiel ; and Salathiel begat Zorobabel ; *“Zoroba~
Bed δὲ “ἐγέννησεν" τὸν ᾿Αβιούδ' ᾿Αβιοὺδ. δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν
bel ‘tand begat Abiud ; and Abiud begat
᾿λιακείμ' ᾿Ελιακεὶμ.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αζώρ' 14 ᾿Αζὼρ.δὲ
Eliakim ; and Eliakim begat Azor ; and Azor
ἐγέννησεν τὸν Σαδώκ᾽ Ladwe.cé ἐγέννησεν rov’Ayeiu’ ᾿Αχεὶμ.
begat Sadoc ; and Sadoe begat Achim; 7Achim
δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ελιούδ' 15 ᾿Ελιοὺδ, δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἐλεά-
4nund begat Eliud; and Eliud begat Elea-
Zap’ ᾿ἘΕλεάξαρ.δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν "Ματθάν"" "Mardy" δὲ ἐγέν-
Matthan ; and Matthan be-
-Zar; and Eleazar begat :
γνησεν τὸν Ἰακώβ' 16 ᾿Ιακὼβ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιωσὴφ τὸν
gat Jacob ; and Jacob begat Joseph the
ἄνδρα Μαρίας, ἐξ ἧς ἐγεννήθη ᾿Ιησοῦς ὃ λεγόμενος χριστύός.
husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.
17 Πᾶσαι. οὖν αἱ γενεαὶ ἀπὸ ᾿Αβραὰμ ἕως "Δαβιδ'
So all the generations from Abraham to David
γενεαὶ δεκατέσσαρες" καὶ ἀπὸ "Δαβὶδ! Ewe τῆς μετοικεσίας
“generations ‘fourteen; and from David until the carrying away
Βαβυλῶνος, γενεαὶ δεκατέσσαρες" Kai ἀπὸ τῆς μετοικεσίας
of Babylon, generations ‘fourteen ; and from the carrying away
Βαβυλῶνος Ewe τοῦ χριστοῦ, γενεαὶ δεκατέσσαρες.
of Babylon to the Christ, *generations fourteen,
18 Τοῦ δὲ "Ἰησοῦ" χριστοῦ ἡ γέννησις" οὕτως ἦν. Μνη-
Now of Jesus Christ the birth thus was, “Haying
στευθείσης “yap! τῆς. μητρὸς αὐτοῦ Μαρίας τῷ Iwond, piv}
®been 7betrothed ‘for “his *mother *Mary to Joseph, before
συνελθεῖν αὐτοὺς εὑρέθη ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα ἐκ πνεύματος
2came “together ‘they she wasfound to be with child of [the] *Spirit
«ε CO ? ‘ yk ᾽ νι » “ὦ , » " \ °
ἁγίου. 19 ᾿Ιωσὴφ.δὲ ὁ. ἀνὴρ.αὐτῆς, δίκαιος ὦν, Kai μὴ θέλων
‘Holy. But Joseph her husband, righteous *being,and not witling
αὐτὴν “παραδειγματίσαι," ἐβουλήθη λάθρα" ἀπολῦσαι αὐτήν.
Ther,
{were]
her to expose publicly, purposed secretly to put “away
20 ταῦτα.δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐνθυμηθέντος, ἰδού, ἄγγελος κυρίου
And*these “things *‘when“he*had*pondered, behold, anangel of [the] Lord
kar ὄναρ ἐφάνη αὐτῷ, λέγων, ᾿Ιωσήφ, υἱὸς "Δαβίδ," μὴ
in adream appeared tohim, saying, Joseph, son of David, “not
φοβηθῇς παραλαβεῖν Μαριὰμ τὴν. γυναϊκά.σου" τὸ γὰρ ἐν
‘fear totaketo[thee] Mary - thy wife, for that which in
? ~ τ , , >? © , , A eee,
αὐτῇ γεννηθὲν ἐκ πνεύματός ἐστιν ἁγίου. 21 τέξεται.δὲ υἱόν,
her is begotten “of [*the]°*Spirit 115 *Holy. Andsheshall bring forth a son,
καὶ καλέσεις τὸ. ὄνομα.αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦν" αὐτὸς. γὰρ σώσει τὸν
and thou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he shall save
λαὸν αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν. αὐτῶν. 22 Τοῦτο. δὲ ὕλον
?people ‘his from their sins. Now this all
γέγονεν, ἵνα πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ “τοῦ! κιιρίου
came topass, that might be fulfilled that which wasspoken by the Lord
a 4 ~ ΄, , 9 2 bY ι ε θέ ?
διὰ τοῦ προφήτου, λέγοντος, 23 ᾿Ιδοὺ ἡ παρθένος ἐν
through the prophet, saying, Behold, the virgin “with
αστρὶ ἕξει καὶ τέξεται υἱόν, καὶ καλέσουσιν τὸ ὄνομα
‘child 'shall*be, and shall bring forth ason, and they shall call “name
τ αθθᾶάν LTTra. 8 Δαυὶδ Gw; Δανεὶδ LTA. t — Ἰησοῦ Lis ον γένεσις
α δειγματίσαι Liiva, δ λάθρᾳ L, 8 -- τοῦ (read 119}
τ, II. MATT AE W.
~ , ’ ΄ , ig ~
αὐτοῦ Eupavounr,, 0 ἐστιν μεθερμηνευύμενον, MeO ἡμῶν
this immanuel, which is, being interpreted, “With “us
"6" θεός. 24 ὑΔιεγερθεὶς". δὲ “ὁ" ᾿Ιωσὴφ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου, ἐποί-
Ἰᾳοᾶ. And“having “been*aroused ‘Joseph from the 5166}, did
noev we προσέταξεν αὐτῳ ὁ ἄγγελος κυρίου" Kai παρέλαβεν
85 had ordered him the angel of [the] Lord, and took to[him)
~ ? soe ‘ , >) ‘A er a
THY.yuvaika.avTov, 25 καὶ οὐκ.ἐγίνωσκεν αὐτὴν ἕως οὗ
his wife, and knew not her until
ἔτεκεν τὸν!" υἱὸν "αὐτῆς τὸν πρωτότοκον"" Kai ἐκάλεσεν
she brow ht forth “son ‘her — the and he called
τὸ ὀνομα.αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦν.
his name Jesus.
~ ~ μ x ~ ΄
Q Τοῦ δὲ Ἰησοῦ γεννηθέντος ἐν Βηθλεὲμ τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας,
Now Jesus having been born in Bethlehem of Judea,
᾽ « , € , ~ , ᾽ , ΄ 2 κ᾿ ᾽ ~
ἐν ἡμέραις Ἡρώδου τοῦ βασιλέως, ἰδού, μάγοι ἀπὸ ανατολῶν
in({theJdays of Herod the king, behold, magi from([the) east
παρεγένοντο εἰς ἹΙεροσόλυμα, 2 λέγοντες, Ποῦ ἐστιν ὁ τεχ-
arrived at erusalem, saying, Where is he who has
θεὶς βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων; εἴδομεν yap αὐτοῦ τὸν ἀστέρα
becn born King of the Jews? for we siw his star
? ~ ? ~ , ὧν ~ ? ~ ᾽ ν»,
ἐν τῇ ἀνατολῇ, καὶ ἤλθομεν προσκυνῆσαι αὐτῷ. 3 Ακούσας
in the east, and arecome todohomage tohim. ‘*Having Sheard
δὲ fHpwdne ὁ βασιλεὺς! ἐταράχθη, καὶ πᾶσα ‘lepoooAvpa
firstborn ;
“but *Herod “the ‘*king hewastroubled,and all erusalem
per αὐτοῦ" 4 καὶ συναγαγὼν πάντας τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ
with” him. And having gatheredtogether all the chief priests and
γραμματεῖς τοῦ λαοῦ, ἐπυνθάνετο Tap αὐτῶν, ποῦ ὁ χριστὸς
scribes of the people, he inquired οἵ them wherethe Christ
γεννᾶται. 5 Οἱ. δὲ Selrov' αὐτῷ, Ἔν Βηθλεὲμ τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας.
shouldbeborn. Andthey said tohim, In Bethlehem of Judea:
οὕτως.γὰρ γέγραπται διὰ τοῦ προφήτου, 6 Kai od Βηθλεέμ,
for thus it has been written by the prophet, And thou, Bethlehem,
yn Ἰούδα, οὐδαμῶς ἐλαχίστη el ἐν τοῖς ἡγεμόσιν ᾿Ιούδα" ἐκ
land of Juda, in no wise least artamong the governors of Juda, out
σοῦ yap ἐξελεύσεται ἡγούμενος, ὕστις ποιμανεῖ τὸν. λαόν. μου
Sof *thee'for shall go forth a leader, who shallshepherd my people
τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ. 7 Τότε Ἡρώδης "λάθρα! καλέσας τοὺς μάγους,
Israel. Ther Herod, “secretly *having called the magi,
ἠκρίβωσεν παρ᾽ αὐτῶν TOY χρόνον τοῦ φαινομένου ἀστέρος"
inquired:accurately of them the time ofthe “appearing star.
8 καὶ πέμψας αὐτοὺς εἰς Βηθλεὲμ εἶπεν, ἸΤορευθέντες 'άκρι-
Andhaving sent them to Bethlehem, hesaid, Having gone, accu-
Buc ἐξετάσατε! περὶ τοῦ παιδίου" ἐπὰν δὲ εὕρητε,
rately inquire for the littlechild; andwhen ye shall have found [him)
ἀπαγγείλατέ μοι, ὅπως κἀγὼ ἐλθὼν προσκυνήσω αὐτῷ.
bring word back tome, that Ialso havingcome may do homage to him.
9 Οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες τοῦ βασιλέως ἐπορεύθησαν" Kai ἰδού, ὁ
Andthey having heard the king, went away ; and behold, the
, τ ΄ ~ ~ ? 4 ,
ἀστήρ, ov εἶδον ἐν Ty ἀνατολῃ, προῆγεν αὐτοὺς ἕως ἐλθὼν
star, which they sawin the east, went before them, untilhavingcome
korn! ἐπάνω οὗ ἦν τὸ παιδίον. 10 ἰδόντες.δὲ τὸν ἀστέρα,
it stood over where wasthe little child. Andhavingseen the star,
ἐχάρησαν χαρὰν μεγάλην σφόδρα" 11 καὶ ἐλθόντες εἰς
they rejoiced [with] joy 2preat ‘exceedingly. And having come into
3
call his name Emma-
nuel, which being in-
terpreted is, God with
us, 24 Then Joseph be-
ing raised froin sleep
did as the angel of the
Lord had bidden him,
and took unto him his
wife: 25 and knew
her not till she had
brought forth her
firstborn son: and he
called his name JE-
SUS,
IT. Now when Jesus
was born in Bethlehem
of Judza in the days of
Herod the king, be-
hold, there came wise
men from the east to
Jerusalem, 2 saying,
Whercishethatis born
King of the Jews? for
we have 5661 his star
in the east, and are
come to worship him,
3 When Herod theking
had heard these things
he was troubled, an
all Jerusalem with
him. 4 And when he
had gathered all the
chief priests and
scribes of the people
together, he demanded
of tnem where Christ
should be born. 5 And
they said unto him, In
Bethlehem of Juda:
for thus it is written
by the prophet, 6 And
thou Bethlehem, in the
land of Juda, art not
the least among the
princes of Juda: for
out of thee shall come
a Governor, that shall
rule ΑΝ ἘΡΟΡΙΘ Israel.
7 Then Herod, when he
had privily called the
wise men, inquired of
them diligently what
time the star appeared.
8 And he sent them to
Bethlehem, and said,
Go and search dili-
gently for the young
child; and when ye
have found him, bring
me word again, that [
may comeand worship
him also. 9 When they
had heard the king,
they departed; and,
lo, thestar, which they
saw in the east, went
before them, till it
came and stood over
where the young child
was. 10 When they saw
the star, they rejoiced
with exceeding great
joy. 11 And when they
2—OL. 5 ἐγερθεὶς having visen LTTrA. ς -- oT.
© — αὐτῆς τὸν πρωτότοκον LTTrA. f 6 βασιλεὺς ‘Hpwéns LITrA.
᾿ ἐξετασατε ἀκριβῶς LTEA. Κὶ ἐστάθη LTTra.
d — τὸν (read ἃ 5:11} LTPra
8 ειπαν T.
» λάθρᾳ Ia
4
were come into the
house, they saw the
young child with Mary
his mother, and fell
down, and worshipped
him: and when they
had opened their trea-
sures, they presented
anto him gifts; gold,
and frankincense, and
myrrh. 12 And being
warned of God in a
dream that they
should not return to
Herod, they departed
into their own coun-
try another way,
13 And when they
were departed, behold,
the angel of the Lord
appearcth to Joseph in
adream, saying, Arise,
aud take the young
child and his mother,
and flee into Egypt,
and be thou there until
I bring thee word: for
Herod will seek the
young child to destroy
him. 14 When hearose,
he took the young
child and his mother
by night, and departed
into Egypt: 15 and was
there until the death
of Herod: that it might
be fulfilled which was
spoken of the Lord by
the prophet, saying,
Out of Egypt have I
called my son. 16 Then
Herod, when he saw
that he was mocked of
the wise men, was ex-
ceeding wroth, and
sent forth, and slew
all the children that
were in Bethlehem,
and in all the coasts
thereof, from two
years old and under,
according to the time
which he had diligent-
ly inquired of the wise
men. 17 Then was ful-
filled that which was
spoken by Jeremy the
prophets saying, 18 In
ama was therea voice
heard, lamentation,
and weeping, and great
mourning, Rachel
weeping jor her chil-
dren, and would not
be comforted, because
they are not.
19 But when Herod
was dead, behold, an
angel of the Lord ap-
peareth in a dream
to Joseph in Egypt,
20 saying, Arise, and
take the young child
and his mother, and go
lelSov they saw GLTTrAW.
2 — τοῦ (read [the]) LTTraAw.
τ φαίνεται κατ᾽ ὄναρ LTTrA.
φαίνεται Tr.
4 ἠθέλησεν L,
MAT:G AT OS. [1.
a > 7 | ~ Ι ‘ , \ , ~ A > ~
τὴν οἰκίαν, ἰεῦρον" τὸ παιδίον μετὰ Μαρίας ij\c-uynTpoc.abrov,
the house, theyfoundthe littlechild with Mary his mother,
Kat πεσόντες προσεκύνησαν αὐτῷ Kai ἀνοίξαντες τοὺς
and having fallen down” did homage tohim: and having opened
θησαυροὺς αὐτῶν προσἤνεγκαν αὐτῷ δῶρα, χρυσὸν Kad
*treasures their they ofiered to him gifts ; gold and
λίβανον Kai σμύρναν. 12 καὶ χρηματισθέντες κατ᾽
frankincense and myrrh. And having been divinely instructed in
” \ 2 , 3 4 « , 2 » cn ~
ὄναρ μὴ ἀνακάμψαι πρὸς Ἡρώδην, δι ἄλλης ὁδοῦ
adream not to return to Herod, by another way
ἀνεχώρησαν εἰς τὴν. χώραν αὐτῶν.
they withdrew into their own country.
? , ι ? ~ ? , » ΄
18 ᾿Αναχωρησάντων.δὲ αὐτῶν, ἰδού, ἄγγελος κυρίου
Now “haying *withdrawn behold, anangel of[the] Lord
πιαίνεται κατ᾽ dvap" τῳ ᾿[ωσή, λέγων, ᾿Ἐγερθεὶς παράλαβε
appears in adream to Joseph, saying, Having risen take with[thee]
TO παιδίον Kal τὴν. μητερα.αὐτοῦ, Kai φεῦγε εἰς Αἴγυπτον,
they,
the little child and his mother, and flee into Egypt,
, 2 eee ine! n ” [ἢ Owe 7% ~ x
καὶ ἴσθι ἐκεῖ Ewe ἂν εἴπω cot’ μέλλει γὰρ Ἡρώδης ζητεῖν ro
and be there until Ishalltell thee; 515 αρουῦ ‘for Herod to seck the
παιδίον, Tov ἀπολέσαι αὐτό. 314 Ὁ δὲ ἐγερθεὶς παρέλαβεν
little child, to destroy him. Ὁ Andhe having risen took with [him]
τὸ παιδίον καὶ TIV-PNTEPA-AUVTOV νυκτός, Kai ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς
the littlechild and his mother by night, and withdrew into
Αἴγυπτον, 15 καὶ ἦν ἐκεῖ Ewe τῆς τελευτῆς Ἡρώδου" ἵνα
Egypt, and was there until the death of Herod: that
~ sy e θὲ « \on ~ Il 4 ὃ ‘ ~
πληρωθῇ TO ρηθὲν ὑπὸ ὕτου" Kuplov Ola τοῦ
might be fulfilled (ἢ αὖ which wasspoken by the Lord through the
προφήτου, λέγοντος, EE Αἰγύπτου ἐκάλεσα τὸν.υἱόν.μου.
prophet, saying, Out of Egypt have I called my son,
16 Τότε Ἡρώδης, ἰδὼν ore ἐνεπαίχθη ὑπὸ τῶν μάγων,
Then Herod, havingseen that he wasmocked by the magi,
ἐθυμώθη λίαν, καὶ ἀποστείλας ἀνεῖλεν πάντας τοὺς
was enraged greatly, and having sent he put to death all the
παῖδας τοὺς ἐν Βηθλεὲμ Kal ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς ὁρίοις.αὐτῆς, ἀπὸ
boys that [wereJin Bethlehem and in all its borders, from
διετοῦς Kai κατωτέρω, κατὰ τὸν χρόνον ὃν ἠκρίβω-
two years old and under, according to the time which hehadaccuraitely
σεν παρὰ τῶν μάγων. 17 Τότε ἐπληρώθη τὸ ῥηθὲν
inquired from the magi, Then was fulfilled that which was spoken
ot Mt ε ΄ ~ , , 1 ® ‘ ? ‘Pp ~
u7ro" Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφητοῦυ, λέγοντος, 8 Φωνὴ ἐν Papa
by Jeremias the prophet, saying, Avoice in Rama
~ a n , « \
ἠκούσθη, Ῥθρῆνος καὶ" κλαυθμὸς Kai ἐδυρμὸς πολύς, Ραχὴλ
was heard, lamentation and weeping and *mourning ‘great, Rachel
κλαίουσα τὰ τέκνα. αὐτῆς, Kai οὐκ “ἤθελεν! “παρακληθῆναι,
weeping [for] her children. and *not ‘would be comforted,
ὅτι οὐκ.εισίν.
beoause they are not.
19 Τελευτήσαντος δὲ τοῦ Ἡρώδου, ἰδού, ἄγγελος κυρίου
But “having *died ‘Herod, behold, anangel of [the] Lord
tear’ ὄναρ φαίνεται" τῷ ᾿Ιωσὴφ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, 20 λέγων, ᾿Εγερ-
t,
jn adream appears to Joseph in Egyp saying, Having
‘A , ‘ ‘A Ὁ ’
θεὶς παράλαβε τὸ παιδίον καὶ τὴν. μητέρα.αὐτοῦ, καὶ πορεύου
risen take with [thee] the little child and his mother, and go
τὰ κατ᾽ ὄναρ ἐφάνη in a dream appeared L; κατ᾽ ὄναρ
ο διὰ through LIvrAW, Ρ —Opyvos καὶ LTTrAs
XI, III. MATTHEW.
εἰς γῆν ᾿Ἰσραήλ᾽ τεθνήκασιν.γὰρ ot ζητοῦντες τὴν ψυχὴν
into[the]land of Israel: for they have died who were seeking the life
τοῦ παιδίου. 21 ὋὋ.δὲ ἐγερθεὶς παρέλαβεν τὸ παιδίον Kai
of the little child. And he havingrisen took with [him]the little child and
τὴν. μητέρα.αὐτοῦ, καὶ *ndOEv" εἰς γῆν Ἰσραήλ. 22 ἀκούσας
his mother, and came ina me of Israel. ἸΒΑΤΙΣ, “heard
δὲ ὅτι ᾿Αρχέλαος βασιλεύει ᾿ἐπὶ" τῆς Ιουδαίας ἀντὶ “Ἡρώδου
‘butthat Archelaus reigns over Judza insteadof Herod
τοῦ.πατρὸς αὐτοῦ," ἐφοβήθη ἐκεῖ ἀπελθεῖν" χρηματισ-
his father, he was afraid there togo; *having “been “divinely
θεὶς δὲ κατ᾽ ὄναρ, ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὰ μέρη τῆς Γαλιλαίας,
Sinstructed ‘and in adream, he withdrew into the parts of Galilee:
23 καὶ ἐλθὼν κατῴκησεν εἰς πόλιν λεγομένην “NaZapér'!
and having come he dwelt in acity called Nazareth ;
ὕπως πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν, ὅτι
so that should be fulfilled that which was spoken by
Ναζωραῖος κληθήσεται.
a Nazarzan shall he be called.
9. Ἐν.δὲ ταῖς. ἡμέραις. ἐκείναις παραγίνεται ᾿Ιωάννης 6
Now in those days comes John the
βαπτιστής. κηρύσσων ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ THE Ιουδαίας, 2*Kai' λέγων,
Baptist, proclaiming in the wilder ness © of Judza, and saying,
Μετανοεῖτε" ἤγγικεν. γὰρ ἡ βασιλεία: τῶν οὐρανῶν. ὃ Οὗτος.γάρ
the prophets, that
Repent, forhasdrawnnearthe kingdom of the heavens. For this
ἐστιν ὁ ῥηθεὶς ὑπὸ! Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου, λέγοντος,
is hewho wasspokenof by Esaias the prophet, saying,
Φωνὴ βοῶντος ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, Ἑτοιμάσατε τὴν ὁδὸν» κυ-
fThe] voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare the way of (the;
ρίου᾽ εὐθείας ποιεῖτε τὰς τρίβους αὐτοῦ. 4 Αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιωάννης
Lord, straight make his paths, And *himself *John
εἶχεν τὸ ἔνδυμα.αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τριχῶν καμήλου, καὶ ζώνην δερ-
had his raiment of hair ofacamel, and agirdle of
ματίνην περὶ τὴν. ὀσφὺν. αὐτοῦ" ἡ.δὲ τροφὴ ᾿αὐτοῦ ἦν! ἀκρίδες
leather about his loins, andthe food ofhim was locusts
cai μέλι ἄγριον.
and Gene Jwild.
r ’ U 4 ’ ‘ « ox A ~ ε
ὃ Τότε ἐξεπορεύετο πρὸς αὐτὸν ἹἹεροσόλυμα καὶ πᾶσα ἡ
‘Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all
Ιουδαία καὶ πᾶσα ἡ περίχωρος τοῦ Ιορδάνου" Ὁ καὶ ἐβαπτί-
‘Judea, and all the θελα around the Jordan, and were bap-
Covro* ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ" ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ἐξομολογούμενοι τὰς ἁμαρ-
‘tized in the Jordan by him, confessing “sins
τίας αὐτῶν. 7 ᾿Ιδὼν.δὲ πολλοὺς τῶν Φαρισαίων Kai Lacdov-
‘their But Deane seen many ofthe Pharisees and Saddu-
καίων ἐρχομένους ἐπὶ τὸ. βάπτισμα.“αὐτοῦ,) εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
6605 coming to his bapiism, he said to*them,
Γεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν, τίς ὑπέδειξεν ὑμῖν φυγεῖν ἀπὸ τῆς μελ-
Oftepring of vipers, who forewarned you toflee from the com-
λούσης ὀργῆς; 8 ποιήσατε οὖν “καρποὺς ἀξίους" τῆς μετα-
ing wrath ? Produce therefore fruits worthy of repent-
voiag’ 9 καὶ μὴ.δόξητε λέγειν iv ἑαυτοῖς, Πατέρα ἔχομεν
ance: and think not tosay within yourselves [*For] *father ‘we *have
5
into the land of Israel:
for they are dead which
sought the young
child’s life. 21 And he
arose, and took the
young child and his
mother, and came in-
to the land of Israel.
22 But when he heard
that Archelaus did
reign in Judea in the
room of his father 116-
rod, he was afraid to
go thitber: notwith-
standing, being warn-
ed of God in a dream,
he turned «aside into
the parts of Galilee:
23 and he came and
dwelt ina city called
Nazareth: that it
might be fulfilled
which was spoken ef
the prophets, He shall
be called a Nazarene, |
III, In those days
came John the Baptist,
preaching in the wil-
derness of Judiwa,2 and
saying, Repent ye: for
the kingdom of heaven
is at hand. 3 For this
is he that was spokcn
of by the prophet H-
saias, saying, The voice
of one crying in the
wilderness, Prepare
ye the way of the
Lord, make his paths
straight. 4 And the
same John had his rai-
ment of camel's hair,
and a leathern girdle
about his loins; and
his meat was locusts
and wild honey.
5 Then went out to
him Jerusalem, and
all Judza, and all the
region round about
Jordan, 6 and were
baptized of himin Jor-
dan, confessing their
sins. 7 But when he
saw many of the Pla-
risees and Sadducces
come to his baptism,
he said unto them, ο
generation of vipers,
who hath warned you
to flee from the wrath
to come ? 8 Bring forth
therefore fruits meet
for repentance: 9 and
think not to say within
yourselves, We have
Abraham to our fa-
5 εἰσῆλθεν entered LTTrA.
αὐτοῦ Ἡρώδου LIT: a. w Ναζαρέθ LTT Ww. *— καὶ Li[T Ja.
2 ὴἣν αὐτοῦ LITrA. a4 [πάντες] aul b + ποταμῷ Viver LTTrA,
baptism) Lt[Tra]. 4 καρπὸν ἄξιον fruit worthy GLTT.aw,
t — ἀπὶ (read τῆς ‘lov. over Judea) τ: ΑἹ.
Υ τοῦ πατρὺς
Υ διὰ through ἘΠῚ NYC
© — αὐτοῦ (read the
6
ther: for T say unto
yuu, that God is able
of these stones to raise
up children unto Abra-
ham. 10 And now also
the axe is laid unto
the root of the trees:
therefore every tree
which bringeth not
forth good fruit is
hewn down, and cast
into the fire. 11 [ in-
deed baptize you with
water unto repent-
ance: but he that
cometh after me is
mightier than I, whose
shoes [ 1m not worthy
to bear: he shall bap-
tize you with the Holy
Ghost, and with fire:
2 whose fan 18 in
his hand, and he will
throughly purge his
floor, and gather his
wheat into the garner;
but he will burn up
the chaff with un-
quenchible fire.
13 Then cometh Je-
sus from Galilee to
Jord:.o unto John, to
be baptized of him.
14 But John forbad
him, saying, I have
need to be baptized of
thee, nnd comest thou
to me? 15 And Jesus
answering said unto
him, Suffer zt to be so
now: for thus it be-
cometh us to fulfil all
righteousness. Then
he suffered him. 16 And
Jesus, when he was
baptized, went up
straightway out of the
water: and, lo, the
heavens were opened
unto him, and he saw
the Spirit of God de-
seending like a dove,
and lighting upon him:
17 and lo a voice from
heaven, saying, This
is my beloved Son, in
whom I am well
pleased,
IV. Then was Jesus
led up of the Spirit in-
to the wilderness to be
tempted of the devil.
2 And ‘when he had
fasted forty days and
forty nights, he was af-
terward an hungred.
Ny Al TiGr ΑΥΤ ΟΣ. ΠΥ:
τὸν ᾿λβοκάμ' λέγω. γὰρ ὑμῖν, bre δύναται ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν λίθων
‘Abraham: forlsay toyou,that ableis God from *stones
τούτων ἐγεῖραι τέκνα τῷ Αβραάμ. 10 ἤδη.δὲ ἐκαὶ! ἡ ἀξίνη
‘these to raiscup children τὸ Abraham, Butalready also the axe
πρὸς τὴν ῥιζαν τῶν δένδρων κεῖται: πᾶν οὖν δένδρον μὴ
to the root ofthe trees isapplied:*every 'therefore tree not
ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλὸν ἐκκόπτεται Kai εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται.
producing “fruit Ἰροοῦ iscutdown and _ into'[the] fire is cast.
11 ᾿Εγὼ μὲν ‘Barrifw ὑμᾶς" ἐν ὕδατι εἰς μετάνοιαν ὁ δὲ
I indeed baptize you with water to repentance; but he who
ὀπίσω pov ἐρχόμενος ἰσχυρότερός μου ἐστίν, οὗ οὐκ εἰμὶ
after me [is] coming niightier thanI is, ofwhom 1 απὶ ποῖ
ἱκανὺς τὰ ὑποζήματα βαστάσαι" αὐτὸς ὑμᾶς βαπτίσει ἐν
fit the sandals to bear: he “you ‘will *baptize with [the]
πνεύματι ἁγίῳ καὶ πυρί. 1206 τὸ πτύον ἐν τῇ χειρὶ
“Spirit *Holy and withfire. Of whom the winnowing fan [is] in *hand
αὐτοῦ, καὶ διακαθαριῖ τὴν. ἁλωνα. αὐτοῦ, καὶ συνάξει
this, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and will gather
τὸν σῖτον αὐτοῦ εἰς THY ἀποθήκην,β. τὸ δὲ ἄχυρον κατακαύσει
his wheat into the granary, butthe chaff he will burn up
πυρὶ ἀσβέστῳ.
with fire unquenchable.
13 Tore παραγίνεται ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας ἐπὶ τὸν
Then cones Jesus from Galilee to the
᾽ "as " x ? » ~ ~ een. ᾽ ~
Ἰορδάνην πρὸς τὸν Iwavyny, ταῦ βαπτισθῆναι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
Jordan to John, to be baptized by him.
14 ὁ. δὲ Ἰωάννης" διεκώλυεν αὐτόν, λέγων, ΕΠ χρείαν ἔχω
But John was hindering him, saying, “need ‘have
ε A ~ Lond ‘ A » , ? ‘
ὑπὸ σοῦ βαπτισθῆναι, καὶ σὺ ἔρχῃ πρός με; 15 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς
by thee tobebaptized, and*thou’*comest to me? “Answering
δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν ἱπρὸς αὐτόν, “Adec ἄρτι' οὕτως. γὰρ
‘but 7Jesus said to him, Suffer [it] now; for thus
πρέπον ἐστὶν ἡμῖν πληρῶσαι πᾶσαν δικαιοσύνην. Tore
becoming itis to us to fulfil all righteousness. Theo
ἀφίησιν αὐτόν. 10 Καὶ βαπτισθεὶς) ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἀνέβη
he suffers him. And having been baptized Jesus went up
εὐθὺς"! ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕδατος, καὶ ἰδού, Ἰἀάνεῴχθησαν" ™adre" ot
immediately from the water: and behold, were opened tohim the
οὐρανοί, Kai εἶζεν "70! πνεῦμα Tov θεοῦ καταβαῖνον ὡσεὶ
heavens, and hesaw _ the Spirit of God descending as
περιστεράν, Peai! ἐρχύμενον ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. 17 καὶ ἰδού, φωνὴ
a dove, and coming upon him: and lo, ἃ voice
ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν, λέγουσα, Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁυἱός. μου ὁ aya-
out ‘of the heavens, saying, This is my Son _ the be-
πητύς, ἐν ἡ δΔεὐδόκησα".
loved, in whom [I have found delight.
4 Τότε τὸ" Ἰησοῦς ἀνήχθη εἰς τὴν ἔρημον ὑπὸ τοῦ πνεύ-
Then Jesus wasledup into the wilderness by the Spi-
ματος, πειρασθῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ διαβόλου. 2 καὶ νηστεύσας
rit to be tempted by the devil. And having fasted
ἡμέρας "τεσσαράκοντα" καὶ ‘vixrag τεσσαράκοντα," ὕστερον
*days Morty and “nights ‘forty, afterwards
ε--- καὶ LYTrAW. ὑμᾶς βαπτίζω LITrW. & + αὐτοῦ (read his granary) LT: W. ) ---- Ἰωάννης
(read he was hindering) Li[tra Jw.
ἱ αὐτῷ L. 1 βαπτισθεὶς δὲ LIT:AW. * εὐθὺς ἀνέβη LITrW.
I ἠνεῴχθησαν L, ™ — αὐτῷ [1τ|]τ. ἃ -- τὸ (read [{1|6}7} t[a]. ο --- τοῦ 1[4]. P—xaitr [rra}
ᾧ ηὐδόκησα T, *—OA. ὃ τεσσεράκοντα TTrA.
t τεσσεράκοντα νύκτας T; νύκτας τεσσερ. TrA. ~
ly. MATTHEW.
, ~ ’
ἐπείνασεν. 8 καὶ προσελθὼν ταὐτῷ" ὁ πειράζων elxev™, Εἰ
he hungered. And havingccme tohim the tempter said, If
vide εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰπὲ ἵνα οἱ. λίθοι.οὗτοι ἄρτοι γένωνται.
2Son 'thou?art of God, speak that these stones “loaves ‘may *become.
4 Ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν, Γέγραπται, Οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἄρτῳ μόνῳ
Buthe axswering said, Ithasbeen written, Not by bread alone
ζήσεται “ἄνθρωπος, ἀλλ᾽ "ἐπὶ! παντὶ ῥήματι ἐκπορευομένῳ διὰ
shull “live ‘man, but by every word going out through
στόματος θεοῦ. 5 Τότε παραλαμβάνει αὐτὸν ὁ διάβολος εἰς
{the)mouth of God. Then stakes *him ‘the devil to
τὴν ἁγίαν πόλιν, καὶ ἵστησιν" αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ
the holy city, and sets him upon the edge of the |
ἱεροῦ, Ὁ καὶ “λέγει! αὐτῷ, Ei υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, Bade ceav-
temple, and says tohim, If *Son'thou “art of God, cast thy-"
τὸν κάτω" ρα Ὅτι τοῖς. ἀγγέλοις. αὐτοῦ ἐν-
self down: for it has been written, To his angels he
τελεῖται περὶ σοῦ, καὶ ἐπὶ χειρῶν ἀροῦσίν σε,
will give charge concerning thee, and in([their] hands shall they bear thee,
΄ , 4 ‘ a A γ᾿ » > ~
μήποτε προσκόψῃς πρὸς λίθον τὸν. πόδα. σου. 7 Edn αὐτῷ
lest thou strike against a stone thy foot. *Said *to*him
ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Πάλιν γέγραπται, Οὐκ ἐκπειράσεις κύριον τὸν
‘Jesus, Again ithas been written, Thou shalt not tempt[the] Lord
θεόν σον. ὃ Πάλιν παραλαμβάνει αὐτὸν ὁ διάβολος εἰς
®God ‘thy. Again Stakes him ‘the “devil to
ὄρος ὑψηλὸν λίαν, καὶ δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ πάσας rag βασι-
@mountain “high ‘exceedingly, and shews tohim all the king-
λείας τοῦ κόσμου καὶ τὴν. δόξαν. αὐτῶν, 9 Kai ὑλέγει! αὐτῷ,
doms ofthe world and their glory, and says to him,
“Ταῦτα πάντα σοι! δώσω, ἐὰν πεσὼν προσκυνήσῃς
*These*things ‘all tothee willIgive if fallingdown thou wilt worship
, ’ ᾽ ~ .-» ~ tyr d ~.
μοι. 10 Tore λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, “Yraye’, σατανᾶ
me. Then says *to*him 1Jesus, Get thee away, Satan ;
γέγραπται γάρ, Κύριον τὸν θεόν.σου προσκυνήσεις, καὶ
for it has been written, [The]: Lord thy God shalt thou worship, and
αὐτῷ μόνῳ λατρεύσεις. 11 Tore ἀφίησιν αὐτὸν ὁ διάβολος"
him alone shalt thonserve. Then leaves *him ‘the devil,
καὶ ἰδού, ἄγγελοι προσῆλθον Kai διηκόνουν αὐτῷ.
and behold, angels came and ministered tohim.
12 ᾿Ακοήσας.δὲ “ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς" ὅτι ᾿Ιωάννης παρεδόθη, ἀν-
But “having *heard ‘Jesus that John was delivered up, he
Ἁ 7 ‘A ay ,
ἐχώρησεν εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν. 18 καὶ καταλιπὼν τὴν Ναζαρέτ,"
withdrew into Galilee : and having left Nazareth,
ἐλθὼν κατῴκησεν εἰς EKarrepvaovp'" τὴν παραθαλασσίαν,
havingcome hedwelt at Capernaum, which [is] on the sea-side,
ἐν ὁρίοις Ζαβουλὼν καὶ Νεφθαλείμ, 14 ἵνα πληρωθῇ
in(the]borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim, that might be fulfilled
τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου, λέγοντος, 15 Γῆ
that which wasspoken by Esaias_ the prophet, saying, Land
Zapovlwy καὶ γῆ Νεφθαλείμ, ὁδὸν θαλάσσης πέραν τοῦ
of Zabulon, and land of Nephthalim, way of([the]sea, beyond the
᾿Ιορδάνου, Γαλιλαία τῶν ἐθνῶν, 16 ὁ λαὺς ὁ καθήμενος
Jordan, Galilee of the nations,» the people which was sitting
7
3 And when thetempt-
er came to him, he
saia, If thou be the
Son of God, command
that these stones he
made bread. 4 But he
answered and said, It
is written, Man shall
not live by bread alone,
but by every word that
proccedeth out of the
mouth of God. 5 Then
the devil taketh him
up into the holy city,
and setteth him on a
pinnacle of the temple,
6 and saith unto him,
If thou be the Son
of God, cast thyself
down: for it is written,
He shall give his
angels charge con-
cerning thee: and in
their hands they shall
bear thee up, lest at
any time thou dash
thy foot against a
stone. 7 Jesus said
unto him, It is written
again, Thou shalt not
tempt the Lord thy
God. 8 Again, the devil
taketh him up into an
exceeding high moun-
tain, and sheweth him
all the kingdoms of
the world, and the
glory of them: 9 and
saith unto him, All
these things willI give
thee, if thou wilt fall
down and worship me,
10 Then saith Jesus
unto him, Get thee
hence, Satan: for it is
written, Thou shalt
worship the Lord thy
God, and him only
shalt thou ~- serve,
1 Then the devil
leaveth him, and, be-
hold, angels came and
ministered unto him,
12 Now when Jesus
had heard that John
Was cast into prison,
he departed into Gali-
lee; 13 and leaving
Nazareth, he came and
dwelt in Capernaum,
which is upon the sea
coast, in the borders
of Zabulon and Neph-
thalim: 14 that it
might be fulfilled
which was spoken by
Esaias the prophet,
saying, 15 The land of
Zabulon, and the land
of Nephthalim. by the
way ot the sea, beyond
Jordan, Galilee of the
Gentiles; 16 the peo-
ple which sat in dark-
°—avT@ TIrA. * + avtT@tohim LTTrAW. *+ ὃ LTTrAW. Yev LTrA, 5 ἔστησεν set LTTrA,
8 εἶπεν siid L. Ὁ εἶπεν Said LTTrA. ς ταῦτα σοι πᾶντα TTrA.
ἃ + ὀπίσω μου behind
me c[L]w. ¢— ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς ΤΤΙΑῪ ἴ Ναζαρὰθ NazarathL; Ναζαρὲθ Ww; Ναζαρὰ Nazara Trra,
ξ Kadapvaovp, ᾿ΤΎΓΑ ΝΥ,
8
hess saw great light;
and to them which sat
in the region and
shadow of death, light
is sprung up. 17 From
that time Jesus began
to preach, and to say,
Repent: for the king-
dom of heayen is at
hand
18 And Jesus, walk-
ing by the sea of Gali-
lee, saw two brethren,
Simon calicd Peter,
and Andrew his bro-
ther, casting a net
into the sea: for they
were fishers. 19 And
he saith unto them,
Follow me, and I will
make you fishers of
men. 20 And they
straightway left their
nets, and followed
him. 21 And going on
from thence, he saw
other two brethren,
James the son of Zebe-
dee, and John his
brother, in aship with
Zebedee their father,
mending their nets;
and he called them,
22 And they immedi-
ately left the ship and
their father, and fol-
lowed him,
23 And Jesus went
about all _ Galilee,
teaching in their syn-
rgogues, and preach-
ing the gospel of the
kingdom, and healing
all manner of sickness
and all manner of
disease atnong the peo-
ple. 24 And his fame
went throughout all
Syria: and they
brought unto him all
sick people that were
taken with divers
diseases and torments,
and those which were
possessed with devils,
and those which were
lunatic, and those
that had the palsy;
and he healed them.
25 And there followed
him great multitudes
of people from Galilee,
and τη Decapolis,
and from Jerusalem,
and from Judza, and
from beyond Jordan.
Vv. And secing the
multitudes, he went
up into a mountain:
and when he was set,
his disciples came un-
MATOAIOS. IV, V.
~ ’ ~ ,
ἐν "oxdree εἶδε φῶς" μέγα, καὶ τοῖς καθημένοις ἐν
in darkness hasseen a“light ‘great, and tothose which weresitting in [the]
χώρᾳ καὶ σκιᾷ θανάτου, φῶς ἀνέτειλεν αὐτοῖς. 17 ᾿Απὸ
country and shadow of death, light has sprung up tothem. From
τότε ἤρξατο oO Inodic κηρύσσειν καὶ λέγειν, Μετανοεῖτε"
that time began Jesu toproclaim and tosay, Repent ;
ἤγγικεν.γὰρ ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν.
for has drawnnearthe kingdom ofthe heavens,
18 Περιπατῶν.δὲ 16 ᾿Τησοῦς" mapa τὴν θάλασσαν τῆς Vadu=
And *walking 1Jesus by the sea of Galie
Aaiac εἶδεν δύο ἀδελφούς, Σίμωνα τὸν λεγόμενον Πέτρον, cai
lee hesaw two brothers, Simon who is called ‘Peter, and
᾿Ανδρέαν τὸν. ἀδελφὸν. αὐτοῦ, βάλλοντας ἀμφίβληστρον εἰς
Andrew his brother, casting a large net inte
THY θάλασσαν" ἦσαν.γὰρ ἁλιεῖς. 19 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς," Δεῦτε
the sea, for they were fishers: and hesays tothem, Come
ὀπίσω pov, καὶ ποιήσω ὑμᾶς ἁλιεῖς ἀνθρώπων. 20 Οἱ δὲ
after me, and Iwillmake you fishers of men. And they
εὐθέως ἀφέντες τὰ δίκτυα ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ. 21 Kai
immediately having left the nets, followed hin. And
προβὰς ἐκεῖθεν, εἶδεν ἄλλους δύο ἀδελφούς, Ἰάκωβον τὸν
having gone ΟἹ thence, hesaw other two _ brothers, James the[son}
Si aedy ἦει = .? , X ? Η 7 ~ οἷ - ,
τοῦ Δεβεδαίο» καὶ ᾿Ιωᾶάννην τὸν. ἀδελφὸν. αὐτοῦ, ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ
of Zebedee, and John his brother, in the ship
pera Ζεβεδαίου τοῦ-πατρὸς. αὐτῶν, καταρτίζοντας τὰ δίκτυα
with Zebedee their father, mending "nets
? rea ΡΟΣ , > , © ἊΣ 3:3 , > , ἣν ς
αὐτῶν" καὶ ἐκάλεσεν αὐτούς. 22 οἱ δὲ εὐθέως ἀφέντες τὸ
‘their, and hecalled them ; and they immediately having left the
πλοῖον Kai τὸν. πατέρα. αὐτῶν ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ.
ship and their father followed him.
23 Kai περιῆγεν ὅλην τὴν Γαλιλαίαν ὁ Ἰησοῦς," διδάσκων
And *went*about ‘all *Galilee 1 Jesus, teaching
ἐν ταῖς. συναγωγαῖς αὐτῶν, καὶ κηρύσσων TO εὐαγγέλιον τῆς
in their synagogues, and proclaiming the glad tidings of the
βασιλείας, καὶ θεραπεύων πᾶσαν γόσον καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν
kingdom, and healing every disease and every bodily weakness
᾽ ~ ~ s ? ~ e ? A ? ~ > e ,
ἐν τῷ λαῷ. 24 καὶ ἀπῆλθεν ἡ ἀκοὴ αὐτοῦ εἰς ὅλην τὴν Συ-
among the people. And went out the fame of him into all Sy-
ρίαν" καὶ προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας,
ria. And they brought tohim all who were ill,
ποικίλαις νόσοις καὶ βασάνοις συνεχομένους, Pai" δαιμονιζο--
by various diseases and torments oppressed, and - possessed by
μένους, καὶ σεληνιαζομένους, Kai παραλυτικούς" Kai ἐθερά-
demons, and lunatics, and paralytics ; and he
? , 4 ᾽ ᾿ 3 ~ ” A ’ a
πευσεν αὐτούς. 20 καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ ὄχλοι πολλοὶ ἀπὸ
healed them. And “followed *him 7crowds ‘great from
τῆς Γαλιλαίας καὶ Δεκαπόλεως καὶ Ἱεροσολύμων καὶ Iovdaiag
Galilee and Decapoliz and Jerusalem and Judea
καὶ πέραν τοῦ Ιορδάνου.
and beyond the Jordan,
5 Ἰδὼν δὲ τοὺς ὄχλους, ἀνέβη εἰς τὸ ὄρος" καὶ καθίσαν-
But sceing the crowds, he went up into the mountain; and “having ᾿βαῦ
τος αὐτοῦ, προσῆλθον" αὐτῷ!" οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. 2 καὶ avot-
to him: 2 and he “down ‘he, came to him his disciples. And having
" σκοτίᾳ φῶς εἶδεν LTrA; σκότει φῶς εἶδεν TW. - -- ὁ Ἰησοῦς GLTTIAW. * + [ὃ Ἰησοῦς]
Jesus L. |! 6 Ἰησοῦς ὅλῃ τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ L; [ὃ ᾿Ιησοὺς] tr (— ὃ ‘Inaous ΤΑ) ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ
TIA; ὃ᾽ Ἰησοῦς ὅλην τὴν Γαλιλαίαν W.. ®— καὶ ὑτιὰ, ὥπροσῆλθαν Tir, 9 -- αὐτῶν,
Wie MATTHEW.
tac τὸ στόμα.αὐτοῦ ἐδίδασκεν αὐτούς, λέγων, 3 Μακάριοι οἱ
opened his mouth he taught them, saying, Blessed [are] the
πτωχοὶ τῷ πνεύματι" ὅτι αὐτῶν ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν.
poor in spirit ; for theirs is the kingdom of the heavens.
4Puacapior οἱ πενθοῦντες" bre αὐτοὶ παρακληθήσονται.
Blessed they who mourn ; for they shall be comforted.
δ, μακάριοι οἱ πραεῖς" ὅτι αὐτοὶ κληρονομήσουσιν τὴν γῆν. ὶ
Blessed the meek; for they shall inherit the earth.
6 μακάριοι οἱ πεινῶντες καὶ διψῶντες τὴν δικαιοσύνην" ὅτι
“Blessed theywho hunger and thirst after righteousness ; for
αὐτοὶ χορτασθήσονται. 7 μακάριοι ot ἐλεήμονες" ὕτι αὐτοὶ
they shall be filled. Blessed the merciful; for they
ἐλεηθήσονται. 8 μακάριοι οἱ καθαροὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ" ὅτι αὐτοὶ τὸν
shall find mercy, Blessed the’ pure in heart; for they
θεὸν ὄψονται. 9 μακάριοι οἱ εἰρηνοποιοί" ὅτι “αὐτοὶ! υἱοὶ θεοῦ
ϑᾳοἂ ‘shall 2506. Blessed the peacemakers; for they sons of God
κληθήσονται. 10 μακάριοι ot δεδιωγμένοι ἕνεκεν δικαιο-
shall be called, Blessed they who have been persecuted on account of right-
σύνης" Ore αὐτῶν ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. 11 μακάριοί
eousness;for theirs is the kingdom ofthe heavens, Blessed
ἐστε, ὅταν ὀνειδίσωσιν ὑμᾶς Kai διώξωσιν, καὶ εἴπωσιν πᾶν
are ye when they shallreproach you, and shall persecute, and shall 58} Υ every
πονηρὸν ῥῆμα! καθ᾽ ὑμῶν "ψευδόμενοι," ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ. 12 χαί-
wicked word against you, lying, onaccount of me. Re-
ρετε Kai ἀγαλλιᾶσθε, Ore ὁ. μισθὸς ὑμῶν πολὺς ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς"
joice and exult, for yourreward [15] great in the heavens;
οὕτως.γὰρ ἐδίωξαν τοὺς προφήτας τοὺς πρὸ ὑμῶν.
Σοῦ thus theypersecuted the prophets who[were] before you.
13 Ὑμεῖς ἐστε τὸ ἅλας τῆς γῆς" ἐὰν.δὲ τὸ ἅλας μωρανθῇ,
Ye are the salt of thé earth: butif the salt become tasteless,
2 ῃ « ΄ Sg DA 199, 2 OX ? ’ ” > ἘΩ͂Ν
ἐν τίνι ἁλισθήσεται; εἰς οὐδὲν ἰσχύει ἔτι, εἰ. μὴ ᾿βλη-
with what shallit besalted? for nothing hasitstrength anylonger, but tobe
θῆναι! ἔξω, Ykai! καταπατεῖσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. 14 Ὑμεῖς
cast out, and tobetrampledupon by nen, Ye
ἐστε τὸ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου" οὐ.δύναται πόλις κρυβῆναι ἐπάνω
are the lightofthe world, %cannot la city be hid on
» , . ᾽ ‘A γ , ‘4 , > A
ὄρους κειμένη" 15 οὐδὲ καίουσιν λύχνον Kai τιθέασιν αὐτὸν
a mountain situated, Nor dothey light alamp and put it
« ‘ ‘ , ? Qe ‘ \ , \ ig wie ~
ὑπὸ τὸν μόδιον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τὴν λυχνίαν, καὶ λάμπει πᾶδιν τοῖς
under thecorn measure, but upon the lampstand; and itshines forall who
iv τῇ οἰκίᾳ. 16 οὕτως λαμψάτω τὸ.φῶς ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν
[416] in the house, Thus let shine: your light before
τῶν ἀνθρώπων. ὕπως ἴδωσιν ὑμῶν τὰ καλὰ ἔργα, καὶ δοξά-
men, 80 that they may see your good works, and may
σωσιν τὸν. πατέρα. ὑμῶν τὸν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.
glorify your Father who[isJin the heavens.
΄ € ~ ν , a
17 Μὴ.νομίσητε ὅτι ἦλθον καταλῦσαι τὸν νόμον ἢ τοὺς προ-
Think not that Icame toabolish the law or the pro-
φήτας" οὐκιἦλθον καταλῦσαι, ἀλλὰ πληρῶσαι. 18 ἀμὴν.γὰρ
phets : Icamenot to abolish, but to fulfil. For verily
λέγω ὑμῖν, ἕως ἂν παρέλθῃ ὁ οὐρανὸς Kai ἡ γῆ, ἰῶτα ἕν ἢ
Isny toyou, Until shallpassawaythe heaven andthe earth, “iota ‘one or
pia κεραία οὐ«μὴ παρέλθῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου, ἕως. ἂν πάντα
one tittle innowiseshallpassaway from the law until all
P Verses 4, 5, transposed LTTr.
τ —pyuo (read [thing ]) Lrtra.
8 — ψευδόμενοι L,
0 —— Kal LITA,
9
opened his mouth, and
taught them, saying,
3 Blessed ave the poor
in spirit: for theirs is
the kingdom of hea-
ven. 4 Blessed are
they that mourn: for
they shall be comfort-
ed. 5 Blessed are the
meek: for they shall
inherit the earth.
6 Blessed are they
which do hunger and
thirst after righteous-
ness: for they shall
be filled. 7 Blessed ure
the merciful : for they
shall obtain mercy.
8 Blessed ave the pure
in heart: for they
shall see God. 9 Bless-
ed are the peace-
makers : for they shall
be called the children
of God. 10 Blessed are
they which are per-
secuted for righteous-
ness’ sake: for theirs
is the kingdom. of
heaven. 11 Blessed are
ye, when men shall
revile you, and pcrse-
cute you, and shall say
all manner of evil
against you falsely,
for my sake, 12 Re-
joice, and be exceeding
glad: for great is your
reward in heaven: for
so persecuted they the
prophets which were
before you.
13 Ye are the salt of
the earth: but if the
salt have lost his sa-
vour, wherewith shall
it be salted? it is
thenceforth good for
nothing, but to be cast
out, and to be trodden
under foot of men,
14 Ye are the light of
the world. Acity that
is set on an hill cannot
be hid. 15 Neither do
men light a candle,
and put it under a
bushel, but on a can-
dlestick; and it giveth
light unto all that are
in the house. 16 Let
your light so shine be-
fore men, that they
may see your good
works, and _ glorify
your Father_which is
in heaven. :
17 Think not that I
am come to destroy,
the law, or the pro-
phets: 1am not come
to destroy, but to ful-
fil. 18 For verily I say
unto you, Till heaven
and earth pass, one jot
or one tittle shall in
no wise pass from the
law. tillall be fulfilled,
19 Whosoever’ there-
4ᾳ — αὐτοὶ (read κληθή. they shall be called) [L}rftrra ].
τ βληθὲν having been cast LrTra,
10
fore shall break one
of these least com-
mandments, and shall
teach men so, he shall
be called the least in
the kingdom of hea-
ven: but whosoever
shall do and teach
them, the same shall
be called great in the
kingdom of heaven.
20 For I say unto you,
That except your
righteousness shall
exceed the righteous-
ness of the scribes and
Pharisees, ye shall in
no case enter into the
kingdom of heaven.
21 Ye have heard
that it was said by
them of old time,
Thou shalt not kill;
and whosoever shall
kill shall be in dan-
ger of the judgment:
22 but I say unto you,
That whosoever is
angry with his brother
without a cause shall
be in danger of the
judgment: and who-
soever shall say to his
brother, Raca, shall be
in danger of the coun-
cil: but whosoever
shall say, Thou fool,
shall be in danger of
hell fire. 23 Therefore
if thou bring thy gift
to the altar, and there
rememberest that thy
brother hath ought
against thee; 24 leave
there thy gift before
the altar, and go thy
way; first be recon-
ciled to thy brother,
and then come and
offer thy gift, 25 Agree
with thine adversary
quickly, whiles thou
art in the way with
him; lest at any time
the adversary deliver
thee to the judge, and
the judge deliver thee
to the officer, and thou
be cast into prison.
26 Verily I say unto
thee, Thou shalt by
no means come out
thence, till thou hast
paid the uttermost
farthing. ᾿
27 Ye have heard
that it was said by
them of old time, Thou
shalt not commit adul-
tery: 28 but I say
unto you, That whoso-
ever looketh on ἃ
woman to lust after
her hath committed
adultery with her al-
ready in his heart,
29 Andif thy right eye
stfend thee, pluck it
rut, and cast i from
w ὑμῶν ἡ δικαιοσύνη TA.
αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ LTTrAW.
LIsrAW ; — αὐτῆς Τ᾿
ΜΑΤΘΑΙ͂ΟΣ. Vv.
, a rds) τ ῳ ’ £ ~ } ~ , ~
γένηται. 19 ὃς. ἐὰν οὖν λύσῃ μίαν τῶν ἐντολῶν τούτων τῶν
come to pass. Whoever thenshallbreak one of these commandments the
ἐλαχίστων, kai διδάξῃ οὕτως τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, ἐλάχιστος κλη-
least, and shallteach *so tmen, least shall
᾿ ᾽ - ’ ~ eed ME KX ron r ι
θήσεται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν" ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν. ποιήσῃ καὶ
becalled in the kingdom ofthe heavens; but whoever shall practise and
διδάξῃ, οὗτος μέγας κληθήσεται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν
shall teach [them], this{one] gréat shall becalled in the kingdom ofthe
οὐρανῶν. 20 λέγω.γὰρ ὑμῖν, ὅτι ἐὰν. μὴ περισσεύσῃ “ἡ δικαιο-
heavens. ForIsay toyou, That unless shall abound 2right-
σύνη ὑμῶν" πλεῖον τῶν γραμματέων Kai Φαρισαίων, οὐ. μὴ
eousness “your above(that]of the scribes and Pharisees, inne wise
εἰσέλθητε εἰς THY βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν.
shall ye euter into the kingdom ofthe heavens.
21 Hrovoare ὅτι "ἐῤῥέθη! τοῖς ἀρχαίοις. Οὐ-φονεύσεις"
Ye have heard that it was βαϊα tothe ancients, Thoushalt not commit murder;
ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν φονεύσῃ, ἔνοχος ἔσται τῇ κρίσει. 22 ἐγὼ. δὲ
but whoever shallcommit murder, liable shall be to the judgment. But I
λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ὀργιζόμενος τῳ. ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ Yetkn"
say to you, Thatevery one who is angry with his brother lightly,
ἔνοχος ἔσται τῇ κρίσει: ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ. ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ,
liable shallbe tothe judgment: but whoever shallsay to his brother,
Paka," ἔνοχος ἔσται τῷ συνεδρίῳ"
ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν εἴπῃ, Μωρέ,
Raca, liable
shall be tothe Sanhedrim: but whoever shallsay, Fool,
” ” > \ , ~ , ᾽ a x
ἔνοχος ἔσται εἰς THY γέενναν TOU πυρος. 29 Εὰν οὖν προσ-
liable -shallbe to the Gehenna of fire. If therefore thou
φέρῃς τὸ δῶρόν. σου ἐπὶ TO θυσιαστήριον, κἀκεῖ μνησθῇς
shalt offer thy gift at the altar, and there shalt remember
ὅτι ὁ.ἀδελφός.σου ἔχει τὶ κατὰ σοῦ, 24 ἄφες ἐκεῖ τὸ δῶρόν
that gift
σου ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, καὶ ὕπαγε, πρῶτον diar-
thy before the altar, and go away, first be
λάγηθι τῷ ἀδελφῷ. σου, Kai τότε ἐλθὼν πρόσφερε τὸ δῶρόν
reconciled to thy brother, and then having come offer 2gift
σου. 25 Ἴσθι εὐνοῶν τῷ. ἀντιδίκῳισου ταχύ, ἕως ὕτου εἶ
‘thy. Be agreeing withthineadverse party quickly, whilst thou art
δὲν τῇ ὁδῷ per αὐτοῦ," μήποτέ σε παραδῷ ὁ ἀντίδικος τῷ
in the way with him, lest ‘thee *deliver *the*adverse*party to the
κριτῇ, kai ὁ κριτής σε παραδῷ! τῷ ὑπηρέτῳ, Kai εἰς φυλακὴν
judge, andthe judge thee deliver tothe officer, andinto prison
βληθήση. 36 ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, οὐ-μὴ ἐξέλθῃς ἐκεῖθεν,
thou be cast. Verily Isay to thee, Innowise shalt thoucome out thence,
ἕως. ἂν ἀποδῷς τὸν ἔσχατον κοδράντην.
until thou pay the last kodrantes.
27 Heovoare ore “ἐῤῥέθη! “τοῖς ἀρχαίοις."
Ye have heard that itwassaid tothe ancients,
σεις" 28 ἐγὼ.δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι πᾶς
thy brother has something against thee, leave there
Ovd_poryed=
Thou shalt not commit
ὁ βλέπων γυναῖκα πρὸς
adultery: butI say to you, thatevery one that looksupon a woman to
τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι δαὐτῆς," ἤδη ἐμοίχευσεν αὐτὴν ἔν τῇ
lust after her, alreadyhascommittedadulterywith her in
καρδίᾳ "αὐτοῦ." 29 εἰ δὲ ὁ-ὀφθαλμός σου ὁ δεξιὸς σκανδαλίζει
Ξῃηραχὺ Yhis. But if thine eye, the right, cause “to “offend
σε, ἔξελε αὐτὸν καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ σοῦ" συμφέρει.γάρ σοι ἵνα
‘thee, pluckout it and cast[it]from thee: foritis profitable for thee that
τ ἐῤῥήθη LT-AW.
Ὁ — σε παραδῷ LI[Tr].
ὁ ἑαυτοῦ 1,.
Υ --ὁὶ εἰκῆ ur[tra]. “2 paya τ.
a per?
Ω — τοῖς ἀρχαίοις GLTTrAW.
a αὐτὴν
Vv. MATTHEW.
ἀπόληται ἕν» τῶν μελῶν σου, καὶ μὴ ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σοὺ βληθῇ
Should perish one οὗ thy members, and not *whole ‘thy “body be cast
Fic γέενναν. 30 καὶ εἰ 1) δεξιά σου χεὶρ σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔκκοψον
ints Gehenna, Andif thyright hand cause *to“offend'thee, cut off
αὐτὴν καὶ Bare ἀπὸ σοῦ" συμφέρει.γάρ σοι ἵνα ἀπόληται
it and cast(it]from thee: foritis eo for thee that should perish
ἐν τῶν μελῶν.σου, καὶ μὴ. ὅλον τὸ σῶμά. σου ᾿βληθῇ εἰς γέενναν."
one of thy members, and not “whole ‘thy “body becast into Gehenna.
31 εἰ πῤῥέθη! δὲ. Ore! ὃς ἂν ἀπολύσῃ τὴν. γυναϊκα.αὐτοῦ,
It was said also that whoever shall put away his wife,
ζότω αὐτῇ ἀποστάσιον. 32 ἐγὼ.δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, Ort ἰὸς. ἂν
let him give toher a letter of divorce: but I say toyou. éhat whoever
ἀπολύσῃ! τὴν. γυναϊκα.αὐτοῦ, παρεκτὺς λόγου πορνείας, ποιεῖ
shall put aay ay his wife, except onaccount of fornication, causes
αὐτὴν *noryaoba " καὶ ἰὸς. ἐὰν" ἀπολελυμένην 'γαμήσῃ,"
her tocommit adultery; and whvever her who has been put away shallmarry,
μοιχᾶται.
commits adultery.
e ~ ,
33 Πάλιν ἠκούσατε, bre SippeOn" τοῖς ἀρχαίοις, Οὐκ. ἐπιορ-
Again, ye have heard that it was saidtothe ancients, Thoushalt ποῦ
ἀποδώσεις.δὲ τῷ κυρίῳ τοὺς ὕρκους. σου" 84 é ae
thine oaths.
’
κήσεις,
forswear bhyrels, but thoushaltrender tothe Lord
δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν μὴ ὀμόσαι Owe, μήτε ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, ὅτι ee
‘but say to you not toswear at all, neither by the heaven, because[the] throne
ἐστὶν τοῦ θεοῦ" 35 μήτε ἐν τῇ yy, OTL ὑποπόδιόν ἐστιν τῶν
it is
it is of God; nor by theearth, because [the] footstool
ποδῶν αὐτοῦ" pure εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα, ore πόλις ἐστὶν τοῦ
of his feet: nor by Jerusalem, because[the] city itis ofthe
΄ Ά, ’ > ~ ~ > , τ
μεγάλου βασιλέως" 86 μήτε ἐν τῇ. κεφαλῇ. σου ὀμόσῃς, ὅτι
great King. Neither by thy head shalt thou swear, ee
οὐ. δύνασαι μίαν τρίχα λευιςὴν "ἢ μέλαιναν ποιῆσαι." 37 ὁέστω"
thouartnotable one hair white ΟΥ̓ black to make. ΞΊ οὐ *be
δὲ ὁ λόγος ὑμῶν, ναὶ ναί, οὗ οὔ" “τὸ δὲ περισσὸν τούτων ἐκ
‘but “your *word, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: but what([is} more than these from
τοῦ πονηροῦ ἐστιν.
evil is.
38 ‘Heovoare ori δἐῤῥέθη," Dae akioy ἀντὶ ὀφθαλμοῦ, καὶ
Yehaveheard that it wis said, for eye, and
ὀδόντα ἀντὶ ὀδόντος" 39 ἐγὼ.δὲ an ὑμῖν μὴ ἀντιστῆναι τῷ
tooth for tooth ; but I say toyou not to resist
πονηρῷ" ἀλλ᾽ boric σε Ῥῥαπίσει ἐπὶ! τὴν.δεξιάν “σου σιαγόνα,"
evil; but whosoever thee shallstrike on thy right cheek,
στρέψον αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν ἄλλην: 40 καὶ τῷ θέλοντί σοι κρι-
turn tohim also the other; and tohim who would with thee go
θῆναι καὶ τὸν. χιτῶνά. σου λαβεῖν, ἄφες αὐτῷ Kai τὸ ἱμάτιον"
tolaw and thy tunic take, saeld to him also (thy) cloak ;
4l καὶ ὅστις σε ἀγγαρεύσει μίλιον ὃ Ev, ὕπαγε MET αὐτοῦ δύο.
and whosoever thee wi!llcompeltogo*mile ‘one, go with him _ two.
42 τῷ αἰτοῦντί σε τδίδου"" καὶ τὸν.θέλοντα ἀπὸ σοῦ “δανεί-
Tohimwho asksof thee give; and himthat wishes from thee to bor-
σασθαι μὴ.ἀποστραφῇς.
row tliou shalt not turn away from.
f εἰς γέενναν ἀπέλθῃ into Gehenna go aw.y LTTrA.
1 πᾶς ὁ ἀπολύων every one that puts away LTTrA.
MyauynogashasMatried L. ἃ ποιῆσαι ἢ μέλαιναν LTTrA.
strikes Upon LTTra,
5 δανίσασθαι 1.
& ἐῤῥήθη LTrAW.
k μοιχευθῆναι LITrA.
°égrac shall be LA.
4 σιαγόνα gov Lira ; — gov (read the mght cheek) T.
1]
thee: for it is profit-
able for thee that one
of thy members should
perish, and not thut
thy whole body should
be cast into hell
30 And if thy right
hand offend thee, cut
it off, and cast ἐξ from
thee: for it is profit-
able for thee that one
of thy members should
perish, and not that thy
whole body should ke
cast into hell.
31 It hath been said,
Whosoever shall put
away his wife, let him
give her a writing of
divorcement: 32 but I
say unto you, That
whosoever shall put
away his wife, saving
for the cause of forni-
cation, causeth her to
commit adultery: and
whosoever shall marry
her that is divorced
cominitteth adultery.
33 Again, ye have
heard that it hath
been said by them of
old time, Vhou shalt
not forswear thyrelf,
but shalt perform unto
the Lord thine oaths:
34 but 1 say unto you,
Swear not at all; nei-
ther by heaven ; for it
is God’s throne: 35 nor
by the earth; for it is
his footstool: neither
by Jerusalem; for it is
the city of the great
King. 36 Neither shalt
thou swear by thy
head, becatse thou
canst not make one
hair white or black.
37 But let yourcommim-
nication be, Yea, yea;
Nay, nay: for what-
soever is more than
these cometh of evil.
38 Ye have heard
that it hath been said,
An eye for an eye, and
a tooth for a tooth:
39 but I say unto you,
That ye resist not
evil: but whosoever
shall smite thee on
thy right cheek, turn
to him the other alxo.
40 And if amy man will
sue thee at the law,
and take away thy
coat, let him have thy
cloke also. 41 And
whosoever shall com-
pel thee to go a mile,
go with him twain.
42 Give to him that
asketh thee, end from
him that would bor-
bh — ὅτι LTTra.
6 he who 1,.
P ῥαπίζει εἰς
τ δός LTTrA,
12
row of thee turn not
thou away.
43 Ye have heard
that it hath been said,
Thou shalt love thy
neighbour, and hate
thine enemy. 44 But
I say unto you, Love
your enemies, bless
them that curse you,
do good to them that
hate you, and pray for
them which despite-
fully use you, and per-
secute you; 45 that ye
may be the children of
your Father which is
in heaven: for he mak-
eth his sun to rise on
the evil and on the
good, and sendeth rain
on the just and on the
unjust. 46 For if ye
love them which love -
you, what reward have
ye? do not even the
publicans the same ?
47 And if ye salute
your brethren only,
what do ye more than
others? donoteventhe
publicansso? 48 Be ye
therefore perfect, even
as your Father which
is in heaven is perfect.
VI. Take heed that
ye do not your alms be-
fore men, to be seen of
them: otherwise ye
have no reward of your
Father which is in hea-
ven. 2 Therefore when
thou doest thine alms,
do not sound a trum-
pet before thee, as the
hypocrites do in the
synagogues and in the
streets, that they may
have glory of men.
Verily I say unto you,
They have their re-
ward, 3 But when
thou doest alms, let
not thy left hand know
what thy right hand
doeth: 4 that thine
alms may be insecret :
and thy Father which
seeth in secret him-
self shall reward thee
openly.
5 And when thou
prayest, thou shalt not
be as the hypocrites
are: for they love to
pray standing in the
synagogues and in the
corners of the streets,
MATOAIOS. V, VI.
43 ᾿Ηκούσατε ore ᾿ἐῤῥέθη." ᾿Αγαπήσεις τὸν. πλησίον. σου Kai
Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour and
μισήσεις τὸν ἐχθρόν. σου" 44 ἐγὼ.δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, ᾿Αγαπᾶτε τοὺς
hate thine enemy. ButI say to you, Love
ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν, “εὐλογεῖτε τοὺς καταρωμένους ὑμᾶς, καλῶς
fenemies ‘your, bless,/ those who curse you, “well
ποιεῖτε “τοὺς μισοῦντας vpdac,|" καὶ προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν
2do tothose who hate you, and pray fer those who
χἐπηρεαζόντων ὑμᾶς καὶ" διωκόντων ὑμᾶς" 45 ὕπως γένησθε
despitefully use you and _ persecute you; so that ye may be
viol τοῦ.πατρὸς ὑμῶν TOU ἐν οὐρανοῖς" OTL τὸν. ἥλιον. αὐτοῦ
fons of your Father who[is]in[the] heavens: for his sun
> , ? ‘ ‘ \ ? [) ‘ , ? 4 Φ
ἀνατέλλει ἐπὶ πονηροὺς καὶ ἀγαθούς, καὶ βρέχει ἐπὶ δικαίους
he causes to rise on evil and good, and sends rain on just
καὶ ἀδίκους. 46 tdy-yap ἀγαπήσητε τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς,
and unjust. For if ye love those who love you,
τίνα μισθὸν ἔχετε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ τελῶναι Y7O αὐτὸ! ποιοῦσιν ;
what reward haveye? 7not *also*the ‘tax °gatherers’the “same *do?
47 καὶ ἐὰν ἀσπάσησθε τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς. ὑμῶν μόνον, TL περισ-
and if ye salute your brethren only, what extraorii-
σὸν ποιεῖτε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ τελῶναι" δοὕτως" ποιοῦσιν; 48 ἔσεσθε
nary doye? “*Not “also*the *tax®gatherers 750 *do? “shail *be
οὖν ὑμεῖς τέλειοι, ὥσπερ" ὁ-πατὴρ. ὑμῶν “ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς"
3therefore'ye perfect, ὄδυθῃ 8ἃ8 your Father who[isJin the heavens
τέλειός ἐστιν.
perfect 15.
, d A e2 , I « - A ~ ” θ
6 Προσέχετεϊ τὴν. "ἐλεημοσύνην" ὑμῶν μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπροσθεν
Beware your alms not todo before
τῶν ἀνθρώπων, πρὸς. τὸ. θεαθῆναι αὐτοῖς" εἰ.δὲ μήγε, ᾿μισθὸν
men, in erder to be seen by them: otherwise reward
ovK.EXETE παρὰ τῷ.πατρὶ ὑμῶν τῷ ἐν froic' οὐρανοῖς. 2 ὅταν
ye have ποὺ with your Father who(is]in the heavens. When
οὖν ope ἐλεημοσύνην, μὴ.σαλπίσῃς ἔμπροσθέν σου,
therefore thou doest alnis, do not sound a trumpet before thee,
ὥσπερ οἱ ὑποκριταὶ ποιοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς Kai ἐν ταῖς
in the and in the
as the hypocrites do synagogues
ῥύμαις, ὕπως δοξασθῶσιν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων" ἀμὴν λέγω
streets, that they may have glory from men. Verily I say
ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν. μισθὸν. αὐτῶν. 3 σοῦ.δὲ ποιοῦντος ἐλεη-
toyou, they have their reward, But thou doing
oy £ ᾽ ΄ - CoN vt
μοσύνην, μὴ-γνώτω ἡ-ἀριστερά.σου “τί ποιεῖ ἡ. δεξιάςσου,
alms, et not *know 1thy “left “hand what does thy right hand,
Αὕπως 8% σου ἡ ἐλεημοσύνη" ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ" καὶ ὁ. πατήρ.σου
so that *may *be ‘thine “alms in secret : and thy Father
ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ "αὐτὸς" ἀποδώσει σοι έν. τῷ φανερῷ."
who 5668 in secret himself shall render to thee openly.
ὁ Kai ὅταν Ἐπροσεύχῃ, οὐκιἔσῃ ὥσπερ' ot ὑποκριταί,
And when thouprayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites,
φιλοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς γωνίαις τῶν
they love in the synagogues and in the corners of the
ov
OTL
for
————— Γμ᾿’..-οὈοὈ..-.. Ί ΧΙ :ΞΘΞ------ ττ᾿͵εέε---
t ἐῤῥήθη LT AW.
να — ἐπηρεαζόντων ὑμᾶς καὶ LITA.
the same LITraw.
© δικαιοσύνην righteousuess GLTT.AW,
1— ἐν τῴ φανερῷ LITrAW.
LTTra.
be as LTTra,
ν.--- εὐλογεῖτε. . . μισοῦντας ὑμᾶς LTTrA. © τοῖς μισοῦσιν ὑμᾶς aw,
Y οὕτως SO LTrA. * ἐθνικοὶ heathen GLITrAW ἃ τὸ αὐτὸ,
© 6 οὐράνιος the heavenly LTTra. 4+ δὲ but Ti . J.
f—roisT. & σοῦ ἐλεημοσυνὴ HT. 4 - αὐτὸς
k προσεύχησθε, οὐκ ἔσεσθε ws ye pray, ye shall μοῦ
υ ὡς AS LITA.
VI. MAY DT Hab aw
πλατειῶν ἑστῶτες προσεύχεσθαι, Owe Ἰὰν" φανῶσιν τοῖς
strects standing to pray, so that ΠΟΥ may ΒΡΕΘΩΣ,
ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν
they have 2reward
? 0 , e ? δὴ λέ € », mt Π
ἀνθρώποις" ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ™Ore
to men, ery Isay to yous that
αὐτῶν. Ὁ σὺ. δέ, bray προσεύχῃ, εἴσελθε εἰς τὸ. "ταμιεϊόν" σου,
their. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy chamber,
καὶ κλείσας τὴν.θύραν.σου, πρόσευξαι τῷ.πατρί.σου τῷ ἐν
and having shut thy peor, pray to thy Father who Cis} in
THKPUTTP καὶ ὁ πατήρισου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ ἀπο-
secrct ; and thy Father who — sees in secret will
δώσει σοι “ἐν τῷ φανερῷ". 7 ἱπρυσευχύμενοιίδε μὴ- Barrodo-
render to {πε openly. ut when ye pray; do not use vain
γήσητε," ὥσπερ οἱ ἐθνικοί" δοκοῦσιν. γὰρ Ore ἐν τῇ ) πολυλογίᾳ
repetitions, as the heathens: for nes think that in- *much sepealing
αὐτῶν εἰσακουσθήσονται. 8 μὴ οὖν ὁμοιωθῆτε αὐτοῖς"
‘their they shall be heard. 2Not “therefore ‘be like to them:
οἶδεν. γὰρ ὁ-πατὴρ.ὑμῶν ὧν είαν ἔχετε πρὸ τοῦ ὑμᾶς
for “knows *your *Father
αἰτῆσαι αὐτόν. θ9 οὕτως οὖν προσεύχεσθε ὑμεῖς" ἸΠάτερ.ἡμῶν
ask him, Thus therefore pr ay ye: Our Father
ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ἁγιασθήτω Td-6vopa.cov’ 10 “ἐλθέτω!
whofartjin the heavens, sanetified be thy mame let come
ἡ.-[βασιλεία. σον" γενηθήτω τὸ.θέλημά.σου, we ἐν οὐρανῷ, καὶ
thy kingdom; let be done thy will as in heaven, [so]also
ἐπὶ Trig’ γῆς" 11 τὸν. ἄρτον. ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δὸς ἡμῖν on-
upon the earth; our bread the needed give us to-
pepov’ 12 καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰ. ὀφειλήματα. ἡμῶν, we Kai ἡμεῖς
day ; and forgive us our gehts, as also we
"ἀφίεμεν" τοῖς. ὀφειλέταις. ἡμῶν" 13 ep μὴ. εἰσενέγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς
of what things “need tye “have before ye
forgive our debtors ; lead a us into
πειρασμόν, ἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ TOU es. ‘Ort σοῦ ἐστιν
temptation, but deliver us .from evil. For thine is
« ‘ ‘ € ’ ‘ € , > 4 I~ ? , "
ἡ βασιλεία καὶ ἡ δύναμις καὶ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. ἀμήν.
the kingdom andthe powcr andthe glory to the ages. Amen,
14’Edv.yap ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὰ παραπτώματα. αὐτῶν,
Forif ye forgive men their offences,
ἀφήσει Kai ὑμῖν ὁ πατὴρ. ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος" 15 ἐὰν.δὲ μὴ
Swili°forgive ®also 7you tyour “Father “the *heavenly. butif *not
ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις “Ta.wapanTwpata.aiTwy," οὐδὲ ὁ
‘ye “forgive men their offences, neither
΄ « ~
πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἀφήσει τὰ.-παραπτώματα. ὑμῶν.
®Father “your ‘will forgive your offences.
16 Ὅταν.δὲ νηστεύητε, μὴ.γίνεσθε ᾿ὥσπερ' οἱ ὑποκριταὶ
‘And wheu ye fast, be not as _ the nea
σκυθρωποί" ἀφανίζουσιν. γὰρ τὰ πρόσωπα: αὐτῶν,"
@owneast in countenance; for they disfigure their facet
iwc φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύοντες ἀμὴν λέγω
so that they may appear to men fasting. Verily id may,
ὑμῖν, Xore" ἀπέχουσιν τὸν.μισθὺν. αὐτῶν. 17 σὺ.δὲ νηστεύων
to you, that they have their reward. But thou, tne ΕΒ:
ἀλειψαί σου τὴν κεφαλήν, καὶ τὸ. πρόσωπόν.σου νίψαι" 18 ὕπως
anoint thy head, and “thy *face wash, so that
μὴ. φανῇς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύων," ἀλλὰ τῷ πατρί
thou mayest not appear to men fasting, but to?Father
13
that they may be seen
of men. Verily I say
unto you, They have
their reward. 6 But
thou, when thou pray-
est, enter into thy
closet, and when thou
hast shut thy door,
pray to thy Father
which is in secret ; and
thy Father which seeth
in secret shall reward
thee openly. 7 But
when ye pray, use
not vain repetitions,
as the heathen do:
for they think that
they shall be heard for
their much speaking,
8 Be not ye therefore
like unto them: for
your Father knoweth
what things ye have
need of, before ye ask
him. -9 After thisraan-
ner therefore pray ye:
Our Father which art
in heaven, Hallowed
be thy name. 10 Thy
kingdom come. Thy
will be done in earth,
as tt is in heaven,
11 Give us this day our
daily bread. 12 And
forgive us our debts,
as we forgive our debt-
ors. 13 And lead us
not into temptation,
but deliver us from
evil: For thine is the
kingdom, and the pow-
er, and the glory, for
ever. Amen. 14 For
if ye forgive men their
trespasses, your hea-
venly Father will also
forgive you: 15 but if
ye forgive not men
their trespasses, nei-
ther will your Father
forgive your tres-
passes.
16 Moreover when ye
fast, be not, asthe hy-
pocrites, of asad coun.
tenance: for they dis-
figure their faces, that
they may appear unto
men to fast. Verily I
say unto you, They
have their reward,
17 But thou, when thou
fastest, anoint thine
head, and wash thy
facé; 18 that thou ap-
pear not unto men to
fast, but unto thy Fa-
1 @yLttraw. ™— ὅτι LOTTA. ™ rapergvTA,. °— ἐν τῷ φανερῷ LTTrA. P βατταλογήσητε TA:
ἃ ἐλθάτω π᾿, τ Ἐπ ΤΣ LITrAW.
8 ἀφήκαμεν have forgiven LITA. t— ὅτι σοῦ to end of verse
GUTTrAW, "=-7a παραπ. αὐτῶν τ΄, YwsLTTrA, Υ ἑαυτῶν L, —OTLLIIrA, ¥ νησ. τοῖς ἀνθρώ. 1,
14
ther whichisin secret:
andthy Father, which
seeth in secret. shall
reward thee openly.
19 Lay not up for
yourselyes treusures
upon eurth, where
moth and rust doth
corrupt, and where
thieves break through
and steal: 20 but lay
up for yourselves trea-
sures in heaven, where
neither moth nor rust
doth corrupt, and
where thieves do not
break through nor
steal: 21 for where
your treasure is, there
will your heart be al-
so. 22 Thelight of the
body is the eye: if
therefore thine eye be
single, thy whole body
shall be full of light.
23 But if thine eye be
evil, thy whole body
shall be full of dark-
ness. If therefore the
light that is in thee be
darkness, how great és
that darkness !
24 No man can serve
two masters: for ei-
ther he will hate the
oue, and love the other;
or else he will hold to
the one, and despise
the other. Ye cannot
serve God and mam-
mon. 25 Therefore I
say unto you, Take no
thought for your life,
what ye shall eat, or
what ye shall drink;
nor yet for your body,
what ye shall put on.
Is not the life more
than meat, and the
body than raiment?
26 Behold the fowls of
the air: for they sow
not, neither do they
reap, nor gather into
barns; yet your hea-
venly Father feedeth
them, Areye not much
better than they?
27 Which of you by tak-
ing thought can add
one cubit unto his sta-
ture? 28 Andwhy take
ye thought for rai-
ment? Consider the
lilies of the field, how
they grow; they toil
not, neither do they
spin: 29 and yet I say
unto you, That even
Solomon in all his
glory was not arrayed
like one of _ these.
30 Wherefore, if God
so clothe the grass of
the field, which to day
MATOATOSXS. VI.
- 2 ~ ~ . ᾿ ε , -
σου τῷ ἐν τῷ Γκρυπτῷ"" καὶ ὁ πατήρισου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῇῷ
‘thy who [15] in secret ; and thy Father who sees in
*KpUTTP ἀποδώσει σοι ἐν. τῷ. φανερῷ."
secret wilirender tothee openly.
19 Μὴ.θησαυρίζετε ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὕπου
Treasure not up for yourselves treasures upon the carth, where
σὴς Kai βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται διορήσσουσιν καὶ
moth and rust spoil, and where thicves dig through and
, , ων - A ? ~
κλέπτουσιν". 20 θησαυρίζετε.δὲλ ὑμῖν. θησαυροὺς ἐν οὐρανῷ,
steal: but treasure up foryourselves treasures in heaven,
ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, Kai ὕπου κλέπται οὐ.δι-
where neither moth nor rust spoils and where thieves do not
ορύσσουσιν οὐδὲ κλέπτουσιν. 21 ὕπου.γάρ ἐστιν ὁ θησαυρὸς
dig through nor steal: for where Sis =rreasure
ε ~ ~ \ , ~ « , ~
bundy," ἐκεῖ ἔσται ‘Kai! ἡ καρδία ὑμῶν." 22 Ὃ λύγνος τοῦ
"your, there willbe also *heart your. The limp of the
, , ? « 2 , d. 7A ens sil £« 2) ian \ ,
σώματός ἐστιν ὁ ὀφθαλμός" ἐὰν “οὖν" ἰὸ ὀφηκλμός. σου
is
body the eye ; if therefore thine cye
ἁπλοῦς 7," or ὺ σῶμά by ἔ - 23 ἐὰν δὲ 6
ς 2). OAOV το.σωμαςσου φωτεινὸν ἐσται τὸ ἐ(ν.ξ O
single be, “whole ~ ‘thy body light will be. But if
ὀφθαλμός. σου πονηρὸς ἢ, ὕλον TO.c@pa.cov σκοτεινὸν ἔσται.
thine eye evil be, “whole *thy body dark willbe,
εἰ οὖν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν, τὸ σκότος πίσον ;
If therefore the light that[is]in thee darkness is, the darkness how great
24 Οὐδεὶς δύναται δυσὶ κυρίοις δουλεύειν: F-yap τὸν ἕνα
Noone is able two lords toserve; foreither the one
μισήσει, Kai τὸν ἕτερον ἀγαπήσει: ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέξεται, καὶ
hewillhate, and the other «hewilllove; or[{the)one he wiilhoidto, and
τοῦ ἑτέρου ἀπ Ὁ Ὁ. οὐ.δύνασθε θεῷ δουλεύειν καὶ ἔμαμ-
the other he will despise. Yearenotable “God ‘to7serve and mame
μωνᾷ." 25 διὰ τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, μὴ.μεριμνᾶτε τῇ.ψυχῃ. ὑμῶν,
mon. Becauseof this Isay toyou, be not careful as to your life,
τί φάγητε "καὶ! ἱτί πίητε! μηδὲ τῷ.σώματι. ὑμὼν,
what yeshouldeat and what yeshoulddrink; nor as to your body
τί ἐνδύσησθε. οὐχὶ ἡ ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστιν τῆς τροφῆς Kat
what yeshould puton. *Not “the *life Smore tis than the and
τὸ σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος; 26 ἐμβλέψατε εἰς τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ
the body thanthe raiment? Look at the birds’ of tha
i} oad t > ͵ὔ , ?7 SA ,
οὐρανοῦ, ὅτι οὐ.σπείρουσιν, οὐδὲ θερίζουσιν, οὐδὲ συνάγουσιν
heaven, that theysownot, nor dotheyreap, nor dothey gather
εἰς ἀποθήκας, Kai ὁ-πατὴρ.ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τρέφει αὐτά" οὐχ
into granaries,- and your Father the heavenly feeds them: not
« ~ ~ a > ~ ΄ A , € ~
ὑμεῖς μᾶλλον διαφέρετε αὐτῶν; 27 τίς. δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν μερι-
3Ξγ8 “much ‘are better than they? But which outof you by being
μνῶν δύναται προσθεΐῖνα! ἐπὶ τὴν. ἡλικίαν.αὐτοῦ πῆχυν ἕνα;
careful [18 able to add to his stature “cubit ‘one?
‘ , ~ , Δ
28 καὶ περὶ ἐνδύματος τί μεριμνᾶτε: καταμάθετε τὰ κρινα
and about raiment why areyecareful? observe the lilies
τοῦ ἀγροῦ, πῶς αὐξάνει"! οὐἱκοπιᾷ! οὐδὲ Mynfer’ 29 λέ-
of the field, how theygrow: theylabournot nor Gotheyspin: ἽΝ
yw δὲ ὑμῖν, ὅτι οὐδὲ Σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ.δέξῃ. αὐτοῦ περιε-
βξδγ Ἶθαῦ ἴο you that noteven Solomon in all his glory was
βάλετο ὡς ἕν τούτων. 80 εἰ δὲ τὸν χόρτον TOU ἀγροῦ. σήμερον
clothed as one of these. Butif the grass ofthe field, to ‘day
food
τκρυφαίῳ LTTrA. ®— ἐν τῷ φανερῷ GLTTrAW. Ὁ σου thy τῦττα. ὃ --- καὶ 1. 1+ gov thy t,
ς --- οὗν τ΄
--τί πίητε τ.
f 7) ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ἁπλοῦς LTA.
Καὐξάνουσιν υτττὰ.
ξ μαμωνᾷ GLTTrAw,
hy or Ltr; — καὶ Φ'
Ἰκοπιῶσιν LT; κοπιοῦσιν Tra,
m νήθουσιν LITA,
VI, VII. MATTHEW.
ὄντα, καὶ αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον, ὁ θεὸς οὕτως
‘which is and to-morrow into an oven is cast, God thus
ἀμφιέννυσιν, οὐ πολλῷ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ὀλιγόπιστοι: 31 μὴ
arrays, [willhe] not much rather you, Of[ye]of little faith? “not
οὖν μεριμνήσητε, λέγοντες, Τί φάγωμεν. ἢ τί πίωμεν,
"therefore ‘be careful, saying, What shall weeat? or what shall wedrink?
Tare
or with what shail we be clothed? For all
ζητεῖ" οἷδεν. γὰρ ὁ-πατὴριὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος
after. For knows your Father the heavenly
τούτων ἁπάντων" 33 ζητεῖτε.δὲ πρῶτον στὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ
of *these *things 141], But seck-ye ᾿ first the kingdom
θεοῦ Kai τὴν.δικαιοσύνην" αὐτοῦ, καὶ ταῦτα πάντα προσ-
οἵ God and his righteousness, and “these “things ‘all shail
reOnoerar ὑμῖν. 34 μὴ οὖν Ῥμεριμνήσητε" εἰς τὴν αὔριον"
be added to you. *Not *therefore be careful for the morrow:
n-yap αὔριον μεριμνήσει Ira" τἑαυτῆς." ἀρκετὸν τῇ
for the morrow shallbecareiulabout the [things] of itself, Sufficient to the
ἡμέρᾳ ἡ κακία αὐτῆς.
day [is]the evil of it.
, ~ -
7 Νὴ.κρίνετε, ἵνα μὴ.κριθῆτε" ἐν ᾧ γὰρ κρίματι κρίνετε,
Judgenot, that γα ΡῈ ποῦ ἡπάροᾶ: *with *what ‘for judgment yejudge,
κριθήσεσθε: καὶ ἐν ᾧ μέτρῳ μετρεῖτε, "ἀντιμετρηθήσεται"
yeshall be judged; and with what measure ye mete, itshall be measured again
ὑμῖν. 8 Τί. δὲ βλέπεις τὸ κάρφος τὸ -ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ τοῦ
to you, Butwhy lookestthouonthe mote that [is]in ths eye
ἀδελφοῦ.σου, τὴν: δὲ ἐν τῷ. σῷ - ὀφθαλμῷ δοκὸν οὐ.κατανοεῖς ;
of thy brother, butthe 2 “thine [town] ‘eye 1hpeam perceivest not?
4 ἢ πῶς ἐρεῖς τῷ ἀδελφῷ σου, “Agec ἐκβάλω τὸ
Or how wilt thousay ἴο ΤΕΥ brother, Suffer [that] I may cast out the
κάρφος tao" rov.d¢0aArpov_cov" Kai ἰδού, ἡ δοκὸς ἐν τῷ
mote from thine eye: and behold, the beam [is]in
ὀφθαλμῷ.σου: 5 ὑποκριτά, ἔκβαλε πρῶτον “τὴν δοκὸν ἐκ
thine (own] eye! hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of
rov.0¢0arpov-cov," καὶ τότε διαβλέψεις ἐκβαλεῖν τὸ κάρφος
thine [own] eye, and then thouwiltseeclearly tocastout the mote
ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ.σου.
these things the nations seek
ore χρῴζετε
that ye have need
out of the eye of thy brother. ‘
6 Μὴ. δῶτε τὸ ἅγιον τοῖς κυσίν" μηδὲ βάλητε τοὺς.
Give not that which[is] holy tothe dogs, nor cast
μαργαρίτας ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν χοίρων, μήποτε “κατα-
2pearls “your before the swine, lest they should
πατήσωσιν" αὐτᾳαὺς ἐν τοῖς.ποσὶν. αὐτῶν, Kai στραφέντες
trample upon them with their feet, and having turned
ῥήξωσιν ὑμᾶς.
they rend you.
7 Αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν" ζητεῖτε, καὶ εὑρήσετε"
Ask, and it shall be given to you: seck, and ye shall find:
χρούετε, kai ἀνοιγήσεται ὑμῖν. 8 πᾶς.γὰρ ὁ αἰτῶν λαμβάνει,
knock, and itshallbeopened toyou. Foreveryone that asks receives,
‘ ε ~ ig ΄ A ~
καὶ ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει, καὶ τῷ κρούοντι *avoLynoETat.'
and hethat seeks finds, and tohimthat knocks it shall be opened.
---
Ὁ ἐπιζητοῦσιν LTTrA.
περιβαλώμεθα ; 82 πάντα.γὰρ ταῦτα τὰ ἔθνη "ἐπι-᾿
16
jis, and to morrow is
cast into the oven, shall
he not much more
clothe you, O ye of lit-
tle faith? 31 Therefore
take no thought, szy-
ing, What shall we
eat? or, What shall we
drink ? or, Wherewith-
al shall we be clothed?
32 (For after all these
things do the Gentiles
seek:) for your hea-
venly Father knoweth
that ye have need
of all these things.
33 But seek ye first the
kingdom of God, and
his righteousness ;-and
all these things shall
be added unto you.
34 Take therefore no
thought for the mor-
row: for the morrow
shall take thought for
the things of itself.
Sufficient unto the day
ts the evil thereof.
VII. Judge not, that
ye be not judged.
2 For with what. judg-
ment ye judge, yeshall
be judged: and with
what measure ye mete,
it shall be measured to
ou again, 3 And why
oldest thou the
mote that is in thy
‘brother’s eye, but cone
siderest not the beam
that is in thine own
eye? 4 Or how wilt
thou say to thy bro-
ther, Let me pull out
the mote out of thine
eye; and, behold, a
beam ts in thine own
eye? 5 Thou hypocrite,
first cast. out the beam
out of thine own eye;
and then shalt thou
see clearly to cast out
the mote out of thy
brother’s eye.
6 Give not that which
is holy unto the dogs,
neither cast ye your
pearls before - swine,
lest they trample them
under their feet, and
turn again and rend
you.
7 Ask, and itshall be
given you; seck, and
ye shall find; knock,
and it shall be opened
unto you: 8 for every
one that asketh receiv-
eth ; and he that seek-
eth findeth; and to
him that knocketh it
shall be opened. 9 Or
ο τὴν δικαιοσύνην καὶ THY βασιλειαν L ; — τοῦ θεοῦ (read its right-
eousness) LT[ 4] Ρ μεριμνήσετε Ἐ. 1— τὰ (omit the [things] οἵ urtraw. τ αὐτῆς A. ὃ μετρηθή-
σεται ἰῦ shall be measured Οατττιλνν- t ἐκ out of LTT.
ΤΑΣ ἃ
; v ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σον τὴν δοκὸν
4, Τὶ καταπατήσουσιν they shall traniple upon τααγὰ, * ἀνοίγετας it is opened Ltr,
16
what man is there of
you, whoin if his son
ask bread, will he give
hima stone? 10 Orif
he ask a fish, will he
give him a serpent?
118 ye then, being
evil, know how to give
good gifts unto your
children, how much
more shall your Father
which is in heaven give
good things to them
that ask him?
12 Therefore all
things whatsoever ye
would that men should
do to you, do ye even
so to them: for this
is the law and the pro-
phots.
13 Enter ye in at
the strait gate: for
wide is the gate, and
broad is the way, that
leadeth to destruction,
and many there be
which go in thereat:
14 because strait zs the
gate, and narrow is the
way, which leadeth un-
to life, and few there
be that find it.
15 Beware of false
prophets, which come
to you in sheep’s cloth-
ing, but inwardly they
are ravening wolves.
16 Yeshall know them
by their fruits. Do
men gather grapes of
thorns, or figs of
thistles? 17 Even so
every good tree bring-
eth forth good fruit;
but a corrupt tree
bringeth forth evil
fruit. 18 A good tree
cannot bring forth evil
fruit, neither can acor-
rupt tree bring forth
good fruit. 19 Every
tree that bringeth not
forth good fruit is
uewa down, and cast
into the fire. 20 Where-
fore by their fruits ye
shall know them,
21 Not every one
that saith unto me,
Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of
heaven; ‘but he that
doeth the will of my
MATOAIOS. VII
9 ἢ τίς Yéorw" ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος, ὃν tkav" "αἰτήσῃ" ὁ υἱὸς
Or what “is*there *of *you tmean who if 4should‘ask “son
αὐτοῦ ἄρτον, μὴ λίθον ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ; 10 kai ἐὰν ἰχθὺν
*his bread, astone willhegive him? and if a fish
? ’ ll A » ? é , ? ~ 3 ’ τ « ~ .
αἰτήσῃ," μὴ ὄφιν ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ; 11 εἰ οὖν ὑμεῖς πονηροὶ
heshouldask, aserpent willhegive hina? If therefore ye, evil
ὄντες οἴδατε δόματα ἀγαθὰ διδόναι τοῖς τέκνοις. ὑμῶν, πόσῳ
‘being, know [how] “gifts good = to give to your children, how much
μᾶλλον ὁ-πατὴριὑμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς δώσει ἀγαθὰ
more your Father owho([isjJin the heavens will give good things
τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν;
to them that ask him?
12 Πάντα viv ὕσα.“ἂν" θέλητε ἵνα ποιῶσιν ὑμῖν. ot
ἢ Allthings therefore whatever yedesire that %should?do *to®you
» 4 ~ ~ ~ τι
ἄνθρωποι, οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιεῖτε αὐτοῖς" οὗτος. γάρ ἐστιν ὁ
‘men, | so also “ye *do to them: for this is the
, al ~
νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται.
law andthe prophets.
13 “Εἰσέλθετε" διὰ τῆς στενῆς πύλης" Ore πλατεῖα “ἡ πύλη"
Enterin through the narrow gate; for wide the gate
καὶ εὐρύχωρος ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ἀπώλειαν, Kai
and broad the way that leads to destruction, and
πολλοί εἰσιν οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι Oe αὐτῆς" 14 fore! orem) Ξὴ
many are they who’ enter through it: for narrow the
πύλη! Kai τεθλιμμένη ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς THY ζωήν, Kai
gate and = straitened the way that leads to life, and
ὀλίγοι εἰσὶν οἱ εὑρίσκοντες αὐτήν.
few are they who find it.
r sar > » ~ a ~ ,
15 Προσέχετε." δὲ" ἀπὸ τῶν ψευδοπροφητῶν, οἵτινες ἔρχονται
But beware of the false prophets, who come
4a ς ~ ? ? , , » 2 > [2 .“᾿
πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν ἐνδύμασιν προβάτων, ἔσωθεν δὲ εἰσιν λύκοι ὥρ-
to you in raiment of sheep, but within are wolves ‘ra-
παγες. 16 ἀπὸ τῶν.καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς" μήτι
pacious, By their fruits ye shall know them.
, > γι. 5 ~ i δ ᾿ ΠΑ ΤῸ x , ~
συλλέγουσιν ἀπὸ ἀκανθῶν 'σταφυλὴν " ἢ ἀπὸ τριβύλων otKa;
Dothey gather from thorus abunchofgrapes, or from thistles figs?
17 οὕτως πᾶν δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖ" τὺ. δὲ
So. every *tree igood *truits *good produces, but the
σαπρὸν δένδρον καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖ. 18 οὐ-δύναται
corrupt tree “fruits "bad produces. *Cannot
ἈΝ, ? κ᾿ A ‘ Η - ΠῚ 7 9. ͵
δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς πονηροὺς Ἱποιεῖν," οὐδὲ δένδρον σα-
1a, Stree *good “fruits Sevil produce, nor a “tree ‘cor.
πρὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ἱποιεῖν."! 19 πᾶν δένδρον μὴ ποιοῦν
rupt *iruits *zood “produce, Every tree not producing
καρπὸν καλὸν ἐκκότπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται. 20 'doaye!
*fruit ‘good iscutdown and into fire is cast. Then surely
Maro! τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς.
by their fruits ye shall know them.
2100 πᾶς ὁ λέγων pot, Κύριε, κύριε, εἰσελεύσεται εἰς
Not every one who says tome, Lord, Lord, shallenter into
τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ
the kingdom ofthe heavens, but hewhodoes the will
Υ͂ — ἐστιν utr [A].
also a fish shall ask uTTra,
h — δὲ but ur [tra].
1 ἄρα γε LTraA. ek {ιν
τ [ἡ πύλη] Lt.
κι [oty] now L.
8 αἰτήσει Shall ask Lrtra.
ἃ εἰσέλθατε LTTrA.
= — édy LTTrA.
Ὁ ἣ καὶ ἰχθὺν αἰτήσει OF
ς ἐὰν T.
ε-- ἡ πύλη 1{π|]|. ἵ τὶ how Gurr.
i σταφυλὰς grapes LTTra, J ἐνεγκεῖν bear T
VII, VIN. MATTHEW.
πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν ™ οὐρανοῖς. 22 πολλοὲ ἐροῦσίν μοι ἐν
of my Father who[is]in [the] heavens. Many will say tome in
ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, Κύριε, κύριε, οὐ τῷκ.σῷ ὀνόματι ὁπροεφη-
that day, Lord, Lord, *not *through*thy 7name did “we
τεύσαμεν," καὶ τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι δαιμόνια ἐξεβάλομεν, Kai
*prophesy, and through thy name demons east out, and
~ ~ ? , ee ‘ ? , \
τῷ. σῷ ὀνόματι δυνάμεις . πολλὰς ἐποιήσαμεν; 23 καὶ
through thy And
τότε ὁμολογήσω αὐτοῖς, OTL οὐδέποτε ἔγνων ὑμᾶς" ἀποχωρεῖτε
then willI confess to them, Never knewI you: depart ye
ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ot ἐργαζόμενοι τὴν ἀνομίαν.
from me, who work lawlessness.
24 Πᾶς οὖν orice ἀκούει pov τοὺς λόγους Prodrove,"
Every one therefore whosoever hears “my Swords these,
καὶ ποιεῖ αὐτούς, ὁμοιώσω αὐτὸν" ἀνδρὶ φρονίμῳ, ὕστις ὠκοδό-
and does them, MIwillliken him toa*man'prudent, who built
μησεν "τὴν.οἰκίαν. αὐτοῦ! ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν" ῶὅ καὶ κατέβη ἡ
his Πουβθ᾽ upon the rock: and camedown the
Booxyn καὶ ἦλθον"! οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν ot ἄνεμοι, Kai
rain, and - came the streams, and blew the winds, “and
ἱπροσέπεσον) τῃ.οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ οὐκ. ἔπεσεν" τεθεμελέωτο. γὰρ
fell upon that house, and itfellnot; forithadbeen founded
ἐπὶ THY πέτραν. 26 καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἀκούων βου τοὺς λόγους
upon the rock. and everyone who hears *my *words
τούτους καὶ μὴ.ποιῶν αὐτούς, ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ μωρῷ,
*these and doesnotdo them, heshallbelikened toa*man ‘foolish,
ὕστις φκοδόμησεν *rivoiktay.avrov' ἐπὶ τὴν ἄμμον" 27 Kai
who built his house upon the sand: and
᾿ c A ‘ τ « ‘ iN » «
κατέβη -ἡὴ βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθον οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν οἱ
came down the rain, and came the streams, and ‘ blew the
ἄνεμοι, καὶ προσέκοψαν τῷ οἰκίᾳ. ἐκείνῃ, Kai ἔπεσεν, καὶ ἣν
winds, and beat upon that house, and itfell, and ‘was
ἡ πτῶσις αὐτῆς μεγάλη.
86 “fall “of*it great.
28 Kai. ἐγένετο ὅτε συνετέλεσεν"! ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοὺς λόγους
Anditcametopass when “had “finished 1Jesus Swords
τούτους ἐξεπλήσσοντο οἱ ὄχλοι ἐπὶ τῇ.διδαχῇ. αὐτοῦ" 29 ἦν
“these astonished were the crowds ait his teaching: “he *was
name “works *of*power ‘many perform ?
γὰρ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ὡς ἐξουσίαν ἔχων, καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ
for teaching them as “authority ‘having, and not as the
γραμματεῖς".
scribes.
8 "Καταβάντι.δὲ αὐτῷ! ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους, ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ
And when “had*come*down *he from. the mouniain, followed *him
ὄχλοι πολλοί" 2 καὶ ἰδού, λεπρὸς *~Owy" προσεκύνει αὐτῷ,
Ξογονγᾶβ ‘great. And behold, aleper havingcome didhomage ἴο Πΐτω,
λέγων, Κύριε, ἐὰν θέλῃς, δύνασαί με καθαρίσαι. 8 Kai
saying, Lord, if thouwilt thouartable me _ tocleanse. _ And
ἐκτείνας τὴν. χεῖρα ἥψατο αὐτοῦ 5ὁ Ἰησοῦς," λέγων,
having stretched out [his]hand touched “him 1 Jesus, saying,
θέλω, καθαρίσθητι. Kai εὐθέως ϑέἐκαθαρίσθη! αὐτοῦ ἡ λέπρα.
I will, bethoucleansed. And immediately ,was cleansed his lepro y.
2 προσελθὼν having come to [him] trtraw.
Ivtra. ὃ ἐκαθερίσθη τ.
17
Father which is in
heaven. 22 Many witl
say to me in that day,
Lord, Lord, have we
not prophesied in thy
name? and in thy
mame have cast out
devils? and in thy
name done many won-
derful works? 23 And
then will I profess un-
to them, I never knew
you: depart from me,
ye that work iniquity.
24 Therefore whoso-
ever hearcth these say-
ings of mine, and
doeth *hem, I will
liken him unto a wise
man, which built his
house upon a rock:
25 and the rain descen-
.ded, and the floods
came, and the winds
blew, and beat upon
that house; and it fell
not: forit was founded
upon a rock. 26 And
ΕΥ̓ΘῪ one that heareth
these sayings of mine,
and doeth them noi,
shall be likened unto
a foolish man, which
built his house upon
the sand: 27 and the
rain descended, and
the floods came, and
the winds blew, and
beat upon that house;
and it fell: and great
was the fall of it.
28 And it came to
pass, when Jesus had
ended these sayings,
the people were aston-
ished at his doctrine:
23 for he taught them
as one having au-
thority, and not asthe
scribes.
Vill. When he was
come down from the
mountain, great mul-
titudes followed him.
2 And, behold, there
came a’ leper and wor-
shipped him, saying,
Lord, ifthou wilt, theu
canst make me clean.
3 And Jesus put forth
his hand, and touched
him, saying, I will; be
thou clean. And im- |
mediately his leprosy
was cleinsed, 4 And
x + αὐτῶν (read their scribes)
Y καὶ καταβάντος αὐτοῦ L; καταβάντος δὲ
3. -- ὁ Ἰησοῦς ("εὐ he touched)
σ
18
Jesus saith unto him,
See thon tell no man;
but go thy way, shew
thyself to the priest,
an:l offer the gift that
Moses commanded, for
atestimonyunto them,
5 And when Jesus
was entered into Ca-
pernaum, there came
unto him a centurion,
beseeching him, 6 and
saying, Lord, mty ser-
vant licthat homesick
of the palsy, grievously
tormented. 7And Jesus
saith unto him, I will
come and heal him,
8 The centurion an-
swered and said, Lord,
I am not worthy that
thou shouliest came
uniter my roof: but
speak the word only,
and my servant shall
be healed. 9 For Iam
aman under authority,
having soldiers under
me: and I say to this
man, Go, and he goeth;
and to another, Come,
and he cometh; and
to my servant, Do
this, and he doeth it.
10 When Jesus heard
it, he marvelled, and
said to them that fol-
lowed, Verily I say
unto you, I have not
found so great faith,
no, not in Israel.
11 And I say unto you,
That many shall come
from the east and west,
and shall sit down with
Abraham, and Isaac,
and Jacob, in the king-
dom of heaven. 12 But
the children of the
kingdom shall be cast
out into outer dark-
ness: there shall be
weeping and gnashing
of teeth. 13 And Jesus
said unto the centu-
rion, Go thy way; and
as thou hast believed,
so be it done unto thee,
And his servant was
healed in the selfsame
hour.
14 And when Jesus
was come into Peter’s
house. he saw his wife’s
mother laid, and sick
of a fever.. 15 And he
ς ἀλλὰ EGLTTrA. 4 προσένεγκον LTTrAW. ὁ Μωῦσῆς LItraw. ἴ εἰσελθόντος LTTrA. & αὐτῷ
he GW; αὐτοῦ he nrtra.
1— ὃ Ἰησοῦς (read he says) ut[ tra.
ο + τασσόμενος placed τι.
with no one so great faith in Israel ura.
© — καὶ Lt[trjAs Y — αὐτοῦ (vedd the servant) irr] a].
GLTTrAW.
from that hour x.
MATOATOS. Vill.
4 Kai λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ὅρα μηδενὶ εἴπῃς" “ἀλλ᾽! ὕπαγε,
And “says “to*him Jesus, See noone thoutell; but go
σεαυτὸν δεῖξον τῷ ἱερεῖ, καὶ “προσένεγκε! τὸ δῶρον ὃ προσ-
thyself shew to the priest, and offer the gift which or-
ἐταξεν “Mucije," εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς.
dered _*Moses foy atestimony to them,
5 ΓΕἰσελθόντι" δὲ ἐτῷ Τησοῦ" εἰς "Καπερναούμ," προσῆλθεν
And “having #entered 1 Jesus into Capernaum, scame.
αὐτῷ ἱἑκατόνταρχος" παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν 6 καὶ λέγων, Κύριε,
*to®him a “centurion, beseeching him and saying, Lord,
« = , ? ~ 27 ΝΣ »
ὁ.παῖς. μου βέβληται ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ παραλυτικός, δεινῶς βασα-
my servant is laid in the house paralytic, . grievously tor-
νιζόμενος. 7 "Καὶ! λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿ὁ Ἰησοῦς," Ἐγὼ ἐλθὼν Oeoa-
mented. And says *to*him ‘Jesus, I having come will
td > , m 4 ? Ξ θ “ Τ « j ε Ξ ἊΣ , ΤΙ ” 7
πεύσω αὑτόν. ὃ "Καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς" ὁ 'exarovrapxoc" ἔφη, Κύριε,
heal him. And *answering ‘the 7?centurion said, Lord,
» See A ev te 4 A , S210, > 1 ,
οὐκ. εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς τινὰ μου HTO τὴν στέγην εἰσέλθῃς" ἀλλὰ μόνον
Τα ποῦ worthy that *imy ‘under roof ihoushouldest come, but only
εἰπὲ "λόγον," καὶ ἰαθήσεται ὁ παῖς μου. 9 καὶ γὰρ 12. ἄν-
speak a word, and shallbehealed my servant. Foralso ~ a
θρωπός εἰμι ὑπὸ ἐξουσίαν",. ἔχων ὑπ᾽ ἐμαυτὸν στρατιώτας"
man am under authority, having under myself soldiers ;
‘ , , ‘ [2 τι wv » Na .
καὶ λέγω τούτῳ. ἸΤορεύθητι, καὶ πορεύεται" καὶ ἄλλῳ, "Ἔρχου,
and Isay tothis [one], Go, and he goes; and toanother, Come,
kai ἔρχεται" Kat τῷ. δούλῳ. μου, Tloincoy τοῦτο, Kai ποιεῖ.
and hecomes; and tomy bondnian, Do this, and he does [it].
10 ᾿Ακούσας.δὲ 6 Ἰησοῦς ἐθαύμασεν, καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς ἀκολου-
And *having *heard *Jesus wondered, and said ta those follow-
Bovoww?, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, «οὐδὲ ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ τοσαύτην
ing, Verily Isay toyou, Noteven in Israel so great
πίστιν! εὗρον. 11 λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν, Ore πολλοὶ ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν
faith have I found. BuiIsay toyou,that many from east
καὶ δυσμῶν ἥξουσιν, καὶ ἀνακλιθήσονται μετὰ ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ
and west shallcome, and shallrecline[attable] with Abraham and
᾿Ισαὰκ καὶ ᾿Τακὼβ ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν" 12 οἱ δὲ υἱοὶ
Isanc and Jacob in the kingdom ofthe heavens; but the sons
~ λ ᾿ rs, λ Oy ll -? 4 , Noyes Ap -
ΤῊς βασι ξειας ἐκβ ῃησησονται εἰς TO OKOTOCE TO ἐξώτερον EKEL
ofthe kingdom shall be cast out into the darkness the outer: there
ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὁ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. 18 Kai εἶπεν
shallbe the weeping andthe gnashing ofthe teeth. And “said
ε * ~ ~ , f 1 ΄
ὁ Ἰήσοῦς τῷ "ἑκατοντάρχῳ," Ὕπαγε, kai" ὡς ἐπίστευσας
G
‘Jesus tothe - centurion, . 0, and as _ thqu hast believed
γενηθήτω. cot. Kai ἰάθη ὃ παῖς. "αὐτοῦ! Yév' τῇ ὥρᾳ
be it to thee. And washealed his servant in “hour
γον "
ἐκείνῃ.
that. 2
14 Καὶ ἐλθὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν Πέτρου, εἶδεν
And “having *come 1Jesus to the house saw
κι \ ? ~ , \ Piste rc A
tThy.mevOepav.avrov βεβλημένην Kai πυρέσδουσαν, 15 καὶ
his wife’s mother laid and in a fever; and
of Peter,
4 Καφαρναοὺμ LTTrAW.. ἰἷ ἑκατοντάρχης σ. Κ -- καὶ ut[tr)a.
τὰ ἀποκριθεὶς δὰ 10 τ. ἃ λόγῳ by a word GurTraw.
P+av7ahimL ἃ παρ᾽ οὐδενὶ τοσαύτην πίστιν ἐν τῷ Ισραὴλ
τ ἐξελεύσονται Shall go forth τ. 5 ἑκατοντάρχῃ
ν ἀπὸ THs ὥρας ἐκείνης
ΥΠ|. MATTHEW.
ἥψατο τῆς χειρὸς. αὐτῆς, καὶ ἀφῆκεν αὐτὴν ὁ πυρετός" Kai
he touched her hand, and “left “her ‘the “fever; and
ἠγέρθη Kai διηκόνει Σαὐτοῖς."
she arose and ministered to them,
16 Οψέας.δὲ γενομένης προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ δαιμονιζομένους
And evening being come, they brought. tohim “possessed“with ‘demons
πολλούς" Kai ἐξέβαλεν ra πνεύματα dOyy καὶ πάντας τοὺς
‘many, and hecast out the spirits byaword, and all who
κακῶς ἔχοντας ἐθεράπευσεν" 17 ὕπως πληρωθῇ τὸ"
4} were he healed :. So that might be fulfilled that which
ῥηθὲν διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου, λέγοντος, Αὐτὸς τὰς
Was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself the
ἀσθενείάς ἡμῶν ἔλαβεν, καὶ τὰς νόσους ἐβάστασεν.
infirmities of us took, and the diseases bore.
18 ᾿Ιδὼν.δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς πολλοὺς ὄχλους" περὶ αὐτόν, ἐκέ-
And “seeing + Jesus great crowds around him, ᾿ he com-
λευσεν ἀπελθεῖν εἰς τὸ πέραν. 19 Kai προσελθὼν εἷς
munded to depart to the other side. And having come to [him] one
γραμματεὺς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Διδάσκαλε, ἀκολουθήσω σοι ὕπου.ἐὰν
ascribe said tohim, ‘Teacher, I will follow thee whithersoever
ἀπέρχῃ. 20 Kai λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Αἱ ἀλώπεκες φωλεοὺς
thoumayestgo. And “says “to*him 1Jesus, The foxes “holes
ἔχουσιν καὶ τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατασκηνώσεις, ὁ.δὲ υἱὸς
*haye, andthe birds ofthe heaven nests, but the Son
(I) 15 7 ? ” ~ ‘ ‘ ΄ “
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ.ἔχει ποῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν κλίνῃ. 21 “Ἕτερος
of man has uot where the head he may lay. *Another
δὲ τῶν. μαθητῶν. “αὐτοῦ! εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Κύριε, ἐπίτρεψόν μοι
-and of his"disciples said tohim, Lord, allow me
πρῶτον ἀπελθεῖν καὶ θάψαι τὸν. πατέρα.μου. 22 Ὁ δὲ "᾽ Incodvc!
first togo and bury my father. But Jesus
θεῖπεν" αὐτῷ, ᾿Ακολούθει pot, Kai ἄφες τοὺς νεκροὺς θάψαι
said to him, Follow me, and leave the dead to bury
τοὺς ἑαυτῶν νεκρούς.
their own dead,
23 Καὶ ἐμβάντι αὐτῷ εἰς “τὸ πχοῖον, ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ
And “haying*entered ‘he into the followed 4him
A ~ 4 2 A , , , 5 ~
οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. 24 Kai ἰδού, σεισμὸς μέγας ἐγένετο ty τῇ
‘his “disciples, And lo, a‘*tempest ‘great arose _in the
θαλάσσῃ. ὥστε τὸ πλοῖον καλύπτεσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν κυμάτων"
ship,
sea, sothat the ship was covered by the WAVeS;
abroc.d& ἐκάθευδεν. 25 καὶ προσελθόντες Soi μαθηται" αὐτοῦ"
but he was slceping. And having cometo[him]the disciples of him
ἤγειραν αὐτύν, λέγοντες, Κύριε, σῶσον ἡμᾶς," ἀπολλύμεθα.
awoke him, saying, Lord, save us; we perish,
4 ~ , fe
26 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, Τί δειλοί ἐστε, ὀλιγόπιστοι; ‘Tore
And hesays ἴο them, Why fearful areye, Ο [γ0] of litile faith? Then,
“sy ' a ‘ ~ ͵΄ Ch a , τ
ἐγερθεὶς ἐπετίμησεν τοῖς ἀνέμοις καὶ τῇ θαλάσσῃ, καὶ ἐγένετο.
havingarisen he rebuked the winds and the and there was
γαλήνη μεγάλη. 27 .01.0& ἄνθρωποι ἐθαύμασαν, λέγοντες;
sea,
a “calm 1great. And the men wondered, saying,
<p o ‘ ” € ΄
Ποταπός ἐστιν οὗτος, ὅτι 8kai! οἱ ἄνεμοι καὶ ἢ θάλασσα
What kind{ofman] is this, that even the winds and the sea,
ὑπακούουσιν aire ;!
obey him?
19
touched her hand, and
the fever left her: and
she arose, and min-
istered unto them.
16 When theeven was
come, they brought un-
tohim many that were
po-sessed with deviis:
and he cast out the
spirits with his word,
and healed all that
were sick: 17 that it
might be fulfilled
which was ~poken by
Esaias the prophet,
suying, Him-clf took
our infirmities, and
bare ou7 sicknesses.
18 Now when Jesus
saw great niultitudes
about him, he gave
commandment to de-
part unto the other
side, 19 And a certain
scribe came, and said
unto him, Muster, I
will follow thee whi-
thersoever thou goest,
20 And Jesus saith un-
to him, The foxes have
holes, and the birds. of
the air have nests; but
the Son of man hath
not where to lay his
head. 21 And another
of his disciples said
unto him, Lord, suffer
me first togoand bury
my father. 22 But Je-
sus said unto him,
Follow me; and let the
dead bury their dead,
23 And when he was
entered into a ship, his
disviples followed him,
24 And, beheld, there
arose a great tempest
in the sea, insomuch
that the ship was co-
vered with the waves:
but he was asleep.
25 And his disciples
came to him, and
awoke him, saying,
Lord, save us: we per-
ish. 26 And he saith
unto them, Why are
ye fearful, O ye of
little faith? Then he
aro-e, and rebuked the
winds and thesea; and
there wasa great calm,
27 But the men mar-
velled, saying, What
manner of man isthis,
that even the winds
and the sea obey him
*av7otohimurtraw. Y dxAovacrowdu. 2 --- ὐτοῦ (read the disciples)Lrtr, 5 --- Τησοῦς
(read he said) τ. ὃ λέγει says LTTraW.
°—~ αὐτοῦ GLTTrAW. ἴ ---ὑμᾶς LITrAW. καὶ -~ καὶ τις
¢—7o(readaship)utra. 4 — ot μαθητοὶ [τῷ ᾿τῦτο
ὶ h αὐτῷ ὑπακούουσιν Ξστὰς
20
28 And when he was
come to the other side
into the country of the
Gergesenes, there met
him two possessed with
devils, coming out of
the tombs, exceeding
fierce, so that no man
might pass by that
way. 29 And, behold,
they cried out,,saying,
What have we to do
with thee, Jesus, thou
Son of God? art thou
come hither to torment -
us hefore the time?
30 And there was a
good way off from
them an herd of many
swine feeding. 31 So
the devils :besought
him, saying, If thou
cast us out, suffer us
ta go away into the
herd of swine, 32 And
he said unto them, Go.
And when they were
dome out, they went
into the herd of swine:
and, behold, the whole
herd of swine ran
violently down a steep
place into the sea, and
perished in the waters,
33 And they that kept.
them fled, and went
their ways into the
city, and told every
thing, and what was
befullen to the pos-
sessed of the devils.
34 And, behold, the
whole city came out
to meet Jesus: and
when they saw hiin,
they besought him that
he would depart out of
their coasts.
YX. And he entered
into a ship, and passed
over, and came into his
own city. 2 And, be-
hold, they brought to
him a man sick of the
palsy, lying on a bed:
and Jesus seeing their
faith said unto the
sick of the palsy, Son,
be of good cheer; thy
sins be forgiven ‘thee.
3 And, behold, certain
of the scribes said
within themselves,
This man blasphem-
eth. 4 And Jesus know-
ing their thoughts
said, Wherefore think
ye evil in your hearts?
5 For whether is easier,
to say, Lhy sins be for-
i ἐλθόντος αὐτοῦ LTtr.
m ἀπόστειλον ἡμᾶς Send us GLTTrA.
χοίρους the swine Girtr.
Y— τὸ (read a ship) τσ Α].
Ὑ σου αἱ ἁμαρτίαι LTTrA.
tiva 1,.
forgiven Lrtr.
© — υμεῖς LTTrA.
ΜΑΊΤΘΑΓΟΣ. VETS
28 Kai ᾿ἐλθόντι αὐτῷ" εἰς τὸ πέραν εἰς τὴν χώραν τῶν
And when “had?come "he ,to the other side to the ΝΟΥΣ of the
ΚΡεργεσηνῶν" ὑπήντησαμ αὑτῷ δύο δαιμονιζόμενοι ix τῶν
Gergesenes, Smet Shim ‘two PPS crneciar yy demons outof the
μνημείων ἐξερχόμενοι, χαλεποὶ λίαν, ὥστε μὴ ἰσχύειν τινὰ
tombs coming, “violent ‘very, sothat not *was*able’any*dne
παρελθεῖν διὰ τῆς. ὁδοῦ. ἐκείνης" 29 καὶ ἰδού, ἔκραξαν; λέγοντες;
to Bess by that way. And lo, they ‘cried out, saying,
Τί ἡμῖν καὶ σοί, "Inood," υἱὲ τοῦ θεοῦ; ἦλθες ὧδε πρὸ
What tous and to thee, Jesus, Son of God?’ art thou Bon here before [the]
καιροῦ βασανίσαι ἡμᾶς; 80 Ἣν.δὲ μακρὰν am’ αὐτῶν ἀγέλη
time totorment us? Nowtherewas faroff from them aherd
χοίρων πολλῶν “βοσκομένη. 31 οἱ. δὲ δαίμονες παρεκάλουν
ef’swine ‘many feeding ; And the demons besought
αὐτόν, λέγοντες, Εἰ ἐκβάλλεις ἡμᾶς," ἐπίτρεψον ἡμῖν ἀπελθεῖν"
ἰθὺ saying, Τῇ thoucastout us, allow us to go away
εἰς τὴν ἀγέλην τῶν χοίρων. 82 Καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς", Ὑπάγετε.
into the herd ofthe swine. And hesaid to them, Go.
Οἱ. δὲ ἐξελθόντες “ἀπῆλθον! εἰς Priv ἀγέλην τῶν χοίοων""
And they Raving, goneout weht rey into the herd of ee swine:
καὶ ἰδού, ὥρμησεν πᾶσα ἡ ἀγέλη “τῶν χοίρων" κατὰ τοῦ
and behold, ‘rushed ‘all the “herd ‘of >the “swine down the
κρημνοῦ εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, καὶ ἀπέθανον ἐν τοῖς ὕδασιν.
steep into the Bea, and. died in the waters,
83 01.6 βύσκοντες ἔφυγον, Kai ἀπελθόντες εἰς τὴν πόλιν
But those who fed [them] fled, and having.goneaway into the city
ἀπήγγειλαν Tarra, καὶ τὰ τῶν δαιμονιζομένων.
related erery eine, and the [events] concerning those possessed by demons.
84 καὶ ἰδού, πᾶσα ἡ πόλις ἐξῆλθεν εἰς συνάντησιν" "τῷ Inood"
And behold, all the city wentout to meet Jesus;
καὶ ἰδόντες αὐτόν, παρεκάλεσαν ἱ'ἵὕπως" μεταβῇ ἀπὸ
and seeing him, they besought [him] that he would depart from
τῶν ὁρίων. αὐτῶν..
their borders,
9 Kai ἐμβὰς"
And having entered into the
τὴν.ἰδίαν πόλιν. 2 Kai ἰδού,
his own city. And behold,
ἐπὶ κλίνης βεβλημένον" Kai ἰδὼν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τὴν.πίστιν. αὐτῶν
εἰς "τὸ" πλοῖον διεπέρασεν καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς
ship he passed over and came to
προσέφερον" αὐτῷ παραλυτικὸν
ὉΠΟΥ͂ brought to him a paralytic
on abed lying; and “seeing Jesus” their faith
εἶπεν τῷ παραλυτικῷ,ρ θάρσει, τέκνον, “ἀφέωνταί!
said tothe Ducalyle, Be of good courage, child; “have *been forgiven
Yootai-apapria σου." 3 Καὶ ἰδού, τινὲς τῶν γραμματέων Τεῖπον"
Sthee 1thy “sins. And lo, some of the scribes said
ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, Οὗτος βλασφημεῖ. 4 Kai "ἰδὼν! ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τὰς
in themselves,, This [man] blasphemes. And *perceiving iJesus
ἐνθυμήσεις. αὐτῶν, εἶπεν, Ῥ΄Ίνα.τί! ὑμεῖς!" ἐνθυμεῖσθε πονηρὰ
their thoughts, said, Mees *ye *think evil
ἐν ταῖς. καρδίαις ὑ ὑμῶν; ὅ τί. γάρ ἐστιν εὐκοπώτ τερον; εἰπεῖν,
in your hearts? For which is easier, to say,
k Τερασηνῷν L; Ῥαδαρηνῶν Gadarenes tTrra. !— Ἰησοῦ GLTTrA.
a + [ὃ ᾿Ιησοῦς] Jesus 1». © ἀπῆλθαν LTr. P τοὺς
τ ὑπάντησιν LITr. 8 τοῦ T.
x ἀφίενταί are
Ὁ Ἵνατί GIw.
4 --- τῶν χοίρων GutT:[ a].
ἣν προσφέρουσιν they bring t.
+ εἶπαν LY 4 εἰδὼς knowing Ltr.
ΙΧ. MATTHEW.
VAgéwryrat ἐσοι! αἱ ἁμαρτίαι". ἢ εἰπεῖν, “"Ἐγειραι" καὶ
Have *been *forgiven ‘thee ['thy] sins, or tosay, Arise and
mepimarsr; 6 ἵνα.δὲ εἰδῆτε Ore ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀν-
walk? But that yemay know that authority has the Son" of
θρώπου ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας" τότε λέγει τῷ παρα--
man on the earth to forgive sins: then hesaystothe para-
λυτικῷ, © Ἐγερθεὶς" aodv σου τὴν κλίνην, Kai ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν
lytic, Having arisen, takeup thy bed, and go .to
o.* , ‘ ? ‘ > i~ ᾽ ‘ ") ~
οἶκόν sou 7 Kat ἐγερθεὶς ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸν.οἶκον.αὐτοῦ.
*house "thy. And having arisen he went away’ to his house.
8 ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ ὄχλοι δἐθαύμασαν,! καὶ ἐδόξασαν τὸν θεόν,
And*having*seen ‘the “crowds wondered, and_ glorified God,
τὸν δόντα ἐξουσίαν τοιαύτην τοῖς ἀνθρώποις.
who gave authority *such to men,
9 Kai παράγων ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐκεῖθεν εἶδεν ἄνθρωπον καθήμενον"
pay ς ρ U1)
And “passing 1 Jesus thence saw amar sitting
ἐπὶ τὸ τελώνιον, ‘MarOaiov" λεγόμενον, Kai λέγει αὐτῷ, ’AKo-
at the tax-office, *Matthew called, and says tohim, Fol-
λούθει μοι. Kai ἀναστὰς "ἠκολούθησεν" ait@~.1OKai ἐγένετο
low me, And having arisen he followed him. And it came to pass
1 ? Js} = , Ι ? ~ ΣΕ “m Δ Od νον, λλ ν AG
αὐτου AVAKEIMEVOU εν TH O(KLG, Kat (00vU, στο οι TEAWVAL.
athis reclining [attable]in the house, that behold. many tax-gatherers
Kai ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἐλθόντες συνανέκειντο τῷ Ἰησοῦ καὶ
and sinners having come were reclining [at table] with Jesus and
τοῖς. μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ. 11 καὶ ἰδόντες οἱ Φαρισαῖοι "εἷπον"
his disciples. Andhavingseen[it] the Phari-ees said
τοῖς μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ, °Acari'
to his disciples, Why
τωλῶν ἐσθίει ὁ. διδάσκαλος ὑμῶν; 12 Ὁ δὲ.» Ἰησοῦς" ἀκούσας
ners eats your teacher ? But Jesus having heard
εἶπεν Iavroic," Οὐ χρείαν ἔχουσιν οἱ ἰσχύοντες ἰατροῦ,
hesaid tothem, ὅΧοὺ ‘need “have ‘they *who “ure *strong of aphysician,
TaN’ ll c ~ m” - 13 θέ > δὲ 10 τ ΄ >
a ot KAKWC EXOVTEC. TOOEV EVTEC € pa ETE TL ἐστιν,
but they who " ill are, But having gone learn what is,
s"EXeov" θέλω, καὶ οὐ θυσίαν" ob γὰρ ἡλθον καλέσαι δικαίους,
μετὰ τῶν. τελωνῶν καὶ ἁμαρ-
with the tax-gatherers and 51π-
Mercy I desire, and not sacrifice: *not ‘for Ἵ came to call righteous
tad" ἁμαρτωλοὺς γεἰς μετάνοιαν."
(ones], but sinners to repentante.
14 Γ , , ? ~ « θ We , λέ ΄
OTE προσέρχονται αὑτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ Ἰωάννου, λεγοντές,
Then come near to him the disciples of John, saying,
Arar! ἡμεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι νηστεύομεν “πολλά, οἱ δὲ μαθη-
Why *we *and*the °Pharisces ‘do fast much, but “disci-
Tai.cov οὐ.νηστεύουσιν; 15 Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Μὴ
ples 'thy fast not? And “said *to*them + Jesus,
δύνανται οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ νυμφῶνος πενθεῖν ἐφ᾽ ὕσον μετ᾽ αὐτῶν
Can the sons of the bridechamber mourn while with them
ἐστιν ὁ νυμφίος; ἐλεύσονται δὲ ἡμέραι ὅταν ἀπαρθῇ
is the bridegroom? *will*come *but “days when willhave been taken away
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος, Kai τότε νηστεύσουσιν.. 16 ovdeic.é
from them the bridegroom, and then _ they will fast. But no one-
? , ? , ee ? ΄ ? ra , 5
ἐπιβάλλει ἐπίβλημα ῥάκους ἀγνάφου ἐπὶ ἱματίῳ.παλαιῷ
puts a piece of “cloth lunfulled on an old garment:
ἃ ἀφίενταί are forgiven yrtr. © gov (read thy sins) Gurrraw. ἴ ἔγειρε LTTrAW. Κὶ ἔγειρε
21
given thee; or to say,
Arise, and walk? 6 But
that ye may know that
the Son of man hath
power on earth to for-
give sins, (then saith
he to the sick of the
palsy,), Arise, take up
thy bed, and go unto
thine house. 7 And he
arose, and departed to
his house, 8 But when
the multitudes saw it,
they marvelled, and
glorified God, whidh
had given such power
unto men,
9 And as Jesus passed
forth from thence, he
saw ἃ man, named
Matthew, sitting at
the receipt of custom :
and he saith untohim,
Follow me. And he,
arose, and followed
him. 10 And it came
to pass, as Jesus sat at
meat in the house, be-
hold, many publicans
and sinners came and
sat down with him and
his disciples. 11 And
when the Pharisees
saw it, they said unto
his disciples, Why eat-
‘eth your Master with
publicans and sinners?
12 But when Jesus
heard that, he said un-
to them, They that be
whole need not a phy-
sician, but they thab
are sick, 13 But go ye
and learn what that
meaneth, I will have
meroy, and not sacri-
fice: for Iam not come
to call the righteous,
but sinners to repeut-
ance,
14 Then came to him
the disciples of John,
saying, Why do weand
the Pharisces fast oft,
but thy disciples fast
not? 15 And Jesus said
unto them, Can the
children of -the bride-
chamber mourn, as
long as the bridegroojn
is with them? but the
days will come, when
the bridegroom shall
be taken from them,
and then shall they
fast. 16 No man put-
teth a piece of new
cloth unto an old gar-
ment, for that which
arise LTr. -- Β ἐφοβήθησαν were afraid Lrtra. +4 Μαθθαῖον yttra. * ἠκολούθει 1. Favakes-
μένου αὐτοῦ L. ἢν --- καὶ τ. ™édAcyovLTT:. ° διὰ τί LTra, P -- Ἰησοῦς ut[rrja. 4 ---ο αὐτοῦς
LIT.A. τἀλλὰ τατ, ᾿ 5 Ἔλεος τ]ὰ. ἀλλὰ ἽΤτανν, " — εἰς μετάνοιαν GLTTrAW, Ὑ δΔιυς
τί ὕτιλ. *— πολλά τ,
7
22
is put in to fill it up
taketh from the gar-
ment, wid the reut is
made worse. 17 Neither
do men put new wine
into old bottles: el-e
the bottles break, and
the wine runneth out,
and the bottles perish:
but they put new wine
into new bottles, and
both are preserved.
_ 18 While he spake
these things unto
them, behold, there
cume a certain ruler,
and worshipped him,
saying, My
is even now dead: but
come and lay thy hand
upon her, and she shall
live. 19 And Jesus a-
rose, ,and followed
him, and so did his
disciples.
20-And, behold, a
woman, which was
di eased with an issue
of blood twelve years,
eame behind him, and
touched the hem of his
garment: 21 for she
said within herself, 1f
1 may but touch his
garment, I shall be
whole. 22 But Jesus
turned him about, and
when he saw her, he
said, Daughter, be of
vood comtort; thy
fuith hath made thee
whole. And the wo-
nan was made whole
from that hour.
23 And when Jesus
eame into the ruler’s
louse, and saw the
minstrels and the peo-
ple making a noise,
24 he said unto them,
Give place: for the
mitid is not dead, but
sleepeth, And they
kanghed him to scorn.
25 But when the people
were put forth, he
went in, and took her
by the hand, and the
maid arose. 26 And
the fame hereof went
abroad into all that
land.
27 And when Jesus
departed thence, two
Hind men followed
him, crying, and snay-
ing, hou Son of Da-
vid, have mercy on us.
28 And when he was
come into the house,
the blind men came to
him: and Jesus saith
aughter —
Mi AMO A TOFS: 1
αἴρει γὰρ τὺ πλήρωμα.αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἱματίου, καὶ χεῖρον
Stake~ "away ‘for “its “filling tup from the garment, and
᾿ γνν ΄ = , > ᾽ 5
σχίσμα γίνεται. 17 οὐδὲ βάλλουσιν οἶνον νέον» εἰς ἀσκοὺς
rent tikes place, Nor put they “wine ‘new into “skins
παλαιούς" εἰ δὲ μήγε ῥήγνυνται ot ἀσκοί, καὶ ὁ οἶνος ἐκχεῖται,
told, otherwise “are*burst ‘the “skins, and the wine is poured out,
καὶ ot ἀσκοὶ ἡἀπολοῦνται"" ἀλλὰ βάλλουσιν oivoy νέον εἰς
and the skjns willbe destroyed; but they put *wine ‘new into
ἀσκοὺς" καινούς, καὶ *apporepa" συντηροῦνται.
*skins ‘new, and both are preserved together,
18°*Tavra αὐτοῦ. λαλοῦντος αὐτοῖς, ἰδού, ἄρχων" “ἐλθὼν"
°These *things ‘as*he*is*speaking tothem, behold, aruler Πανὶ δ᾽ come
προσεκύνει αὐτῷ, λέγων, “Ὅτι! ἡ-.θυγάτηριμου ἄρτι ἐτελεύ-
a Worse
didhonage tohim, saying, My daughter just now has
2 5 ? \ ee \ NOE 4. ὦ ee. ν᾿
τησεν᾽ ἀλλὰ ἐλθὼν ἐπίθες τὴν.χεϊρά.σου ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν, καὶ
died; but havingcome lay thy hand upon her, and
, + ‘ ’ θ ‘ ©? ~ e > Xr 10 ll ? ~
ζήσεται. 19 καὶ ἐγερθεὶς δ᾽ Ἰησοῦς “ἠκολούθησεν" αὐτῷ
she shall live. And having arisen Jesus followed him,
καὶ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ.
and his disciples,
20 Kai ἰδού, γυνὴ αἱμοῤῥοοῦσα δώδεκα ἔτη, προσελ-
And behold, ἃ woman having hada fluxof blood twelve years,
θοῦσα ὑπισθεὲν ἥψατο Tov κρασπέδου ToOv-ipariov.avTod.
come behind touched the border of his garment.
21 ἔλεγεν. γὰρ ἐν ἑαυτῇ, Edy μόνον ἵψωμαι τοῦ ἱματίον
For ~he said within herself, [f only I shall touch *garment
αὐτοῦ σωθήσομαι. 22 Ὃ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς" Βἐπιστραφεὶς" καὶ ἰδων
"his I shall be cured. But Jesus having turned and having seen
αὐτὴν εἶπεν, Θάρσει, Θθύγατερ᾽ ἡ.-πίστις.σου σέσωκέν σε.
ΠΟ he said, Be οὗ good courage, daughter; thy faith hath cured thee,
‘ ’ e - ᾽ ‘ oe er f;
καὶ ἐσώθη Ἢ γυνὴ ἀπὸ τῆς ὥρας ἐκείνης.
And “was*cured ‘the *woman from that hour.
23 Καὶ ἐλθὼν ὁ Ιησοῦς εἰς τὴν οἰκία»
And *haying “come Jesus into the
ν ? ‘ 4 ? ‘ ‘ A » ,
καὶ ἰδὼν τοὺς αὐλητὰς καὶ τὸν ὄχλον θορυβούμενον,
and havingseen the flute-players and the crowd making ἃ tumult,
24 Neyer αὐτοῖς," Avaywpetre οὐ γὰρ ἀπέθανεν τὸ κοράσιον,
haying
τοῦ ἄρχοντος,
house of the ruler,
says tothem, Withdraw, ‘not ‘for ‘*is“dead “the “damsel,
ἀλλὰ καθεύδει. καὶ κατεγέλων αὐτοῦ. 25 bre 6é ἐξεβλήθη
but And they laughed at him,
ὁ ὄχλος. εἰσελθὼν ἐκράτησεν τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῆς, Kai ἠγέρθη
‘the “crowd, having entered he took hold of ner hand, and “arose
TO κοράσιον. 26 Kai ἐξῆλθεν ἡ.φήμη.αὕτη εἰς ὕλην THY
sleeps. But when *had *been “put Sout
‘the *damsel. And “went *out *this "report into all
ἣν ἐκείνην.
“land ‘that.
27 Kai παράγοντι ἐκεῖθεν τῷ Ἰησοῦ, ἠκολούθησαν ἰσὐτῳῷ"
And “passing “on *thence Jesus, Sfollowed *him
δύο τυφλοί, κράζοντες καὶ λέγοντες, ᾿Ελέησον ἡμᾶς, ‘vi
ϑῖννο δ πᾶ [6 , crying and saying, Have pity on us, Son
Δαβίδ." 28 ἐλθόντι.δὲ εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν, ἱπροσῆλθον" αὐτῷ ot
of David. Andhavingcome ittio the house, came to him the
Υ ἀπόλλυνται are destroyed trtr.
2 οἷνον νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς βάλλουσιν τι. ἃ ἀμφότεροι
GuTtraWw. > + εἷς (read acertainruler) GL. ὁ προσελθὼν having come to [him] 1; εἰσελθὼν
having entered Taw.
B ἔλεγεν said LITra.
d— ὅτι τ. “ ἠκολούθει τπτὰ. [-- Ἰησοῦς T. ε στραφεὶς LTT: A.
i—avr@ L[tr]. * υἱὸς Δαυείδ nrtra; vie Δανίδ GW. | προσῆλθαν LTr.
IX, X. MATTHEW.
τυφλοί, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Πιστεύετε Ort δύναμαι
blind([men],and “says *to*them 1 Jesus, Believe ye that I am able
“rovTO ποιῆσαι" Λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, Nat, κύριε. 29 Τότε ἥψατο
this to do? They say tohim, Yea, 3 Lord. Then he touched
τῶν. ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν, λέγων, Κατὰ τὴν.πίστιν. ὑμῶν γενη-
their eyes, saying, According tc your faith be
Onrw ὑμῖν. 30 Kai "ἀνεῴχθησαν! αὐτῶν οἱ ὀφθαλμοί" καὶ
it to you. And were opened their eyes; and
οὗ , ll ᾽ ~ Ley) ~ , « ~ ὃ ‘
ἐνεβριμήσατο! αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς, λέγων, ‘Opare μηδεὶς γινω-
2strictly “charged *them tJesus, saying, See no “one ‘let
oxitw, 31 Οἱ. δὲ ἐξελθόντες διεφήμισαν αὐτὸν ἐν ὕλῃ TH
know [it]. But they having gone out made*known ‘thim in all
ἢ ἐκείνῃ.
3Jand ‘that.
32 Αὐτῶν.δὲ ἐξερχομένων, ἰδού, προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ Ῥάν-
Andasthey were going out, behold, they brought to him a
θρωπον" κωφὸν δαιμονιζόμενον. 88 καὶ ἐκβληθέντος
man dumb, possessed by a demon. And “having *been °cast Sout
τοῦ δαιμονίου, ἐλάλησεν ὁ κωφός" Kai ἐθαύμασαν οἱ ὄχλοι,
‘the demon, *spake “the “dumb. And “wondered ‘the ?crowds,
λέγοντες, “Ὅτι! οὐδέποτε ἐφάνη οὕτως ἐν τῷ Iopanr. 84 Οἱ. δὲ
saying, Never wasitseen thus in Israel. But the
Φαρισαῖοι ἔλεγον, Ἔν τῷ ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει
Pharisees said, By the prince of the demons he casts out
τὰ δαιμόνια.
the demons,
35 Kai περιῆγεν 0 Ἰησοῦς τὰς πόλεις πάσας Kai τὰς κώμας,
And ?went ‘about 1Jesus ‘the ‘cities “all and the villages,
διδάσκων ἐν ταῖς. συναγωγαῖς. αὐτῶν, καὶ κηρύσσων τὸ εὐαγ-
teaching in their synagogues, and proclaiming the glad
γέλιον τῆς βασιλείας, καὶ θεραπεύων πᾶσαν νόσον Kai πᾶσαν
tidings ofthe king‘om, and healing every disease and every
αλακίαν τὲέν τῷ λαῷ." 86 ἰδὼν. δὲ τοὺς ὄχλους, ἐ-
bodily weakness among the people. And having seen the crowds he was
σπλαγχνίσθη περὶ αὐτῶν, ὅτι ἦσαν "ἐκλελυμένοι" καὶ
moved with compassion for them, becayse they were wearied and
t2 Tye , Ι Vv e ‘Il , ‘4 a” , ’ ,
ἐἑρβιμμενοι WOEL πρόβατα μὴ EXOVTAaA TOLMEVA. 37 TOTE λέγει
cast away as sheep not having ashepberd. Then hesays
τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ, Ὃ μὲν θερισμὸς πολύς, οἱ. δὲ ἐργάται
to his disciples, The *indeed ‘harvest [is] great, but the workmen
ὀλίγοι" 88 δεήθητε οὖν τοῦ κυρίου Tov θερισμοῦ, ὅπως
[816] few; supplicate therefore the Lord ofthe harvest, that
ἐκβάλῃ ἐργάτας εἰς τὸν.θερισμὸν. αὐτοῦ.
he may send out workmen into his harvest.
‘10 Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τοὺς δώδεκα μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ,
And having called to [him] “twelve disciples this
ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν πνευμάτων ἀκαθάρτων, ὥστε
he gave to them authority over “spirits *unclean, 80 as
, ‘ if ~ , A ~
ἐκβάλλειν αὐτά, καὶ θεραπεύειν πᾶσαν νόσον Kal πᾶσαν
tocastout them, and to heal every disease and every
μαλακίαν.
bodily weakness.
2 Τῶν δὲ δώδεκα ἀποστόλων τὰ ὀνόματά ἐστιν ταῦτα᾽
Now of the twelve apostles the names are these:
>
τ ποιῆσαι τοῦτο L. πηνεῳχθησαν LtraA. 9 ἐνεβριμήθη LTTrA.
L[tra]. Ἃ -- ὅτι οὐστταν. = — ἐν τῷ λαῷ GLTT-AW,
* ρεριμμένοι 1,; ἐριμμένοι Tira. VY ὡς Tr.
23
unto them, Believe yo
that I am able to do
this? They said un-
to him, Yea, Lord.
29 Then touched he
their eyes, saying, Ac-
cording to your faith
be it unto you. 30 And
their eyes were opened;
and Jesus straitly
charged them, saying,
See that no man know
zt. 31 But they, when
they were departed,
spread abroad his
fame in all that coun-
try.
32 As they went out,
behold, they brought
to him a dumb man
possessed with a devil.
33 And when the devil
was cast out, the dumb
spake: and the multi-
tudes marvelled, say-
ing, It was never so
seen in Israel. 34 But
the Pharisees said, He
casteth out devils
through the prince of
the devils.
35 And Jesus went
about all the cities and
villages, teaching in
their synagogues, and
preaching the gospel of
the kingdom, and
healing every sickne-s
and every diseuse
among the _ people.
36 But when he saw
the multitudes, he was
moved with compas-
sion on them, because
they fainted, and were
scattered abroad, as
sheep haying no shep-
herd. 37 Then saith he
nnto his disciples, The
harvest truly is plen-
teous, but the labour-
ers are few: 38 pray
ye therefore the Lord
of the harvest, that he
willsend forth labour-
ers into his harvest.
X. And when he had
called unto him his
twelve disciples, he
gave them power a-
gainst unclean -pirits,
to cast them out, and
to heal all manner of
sickness and all man-
ner of disease. 2 Now
the names of the twelve
apostles are these; The
7 LLL ’΄Ὺ’Ὺ’Ύ’ΎἝΎῪ ͵͵͵͵ῬΟ..-Όο Ῥοὀ9.
Ρ -- ἄνθρωπον (read [one])
5 ἐσκνλμένοι harassed GLTT: AWe
24
first, Simon, who is
eziled Peter, and
Anirew his brother;
James the son of Zeb-
edee, and John his
brother ; 3 Philip, and
Bartholomew; Tho-
mas, and Matthew the
publican; James the
son of Alpheus, and
Lebbzeus, whose sur-
name was Thaddeus;
4 Simon the Canaanite,
and Judas Iscariot,
who also betrayed
him,
5 These twelve Jesus
sent forth, and com-
manded them, saying, :
Go not into the way of
the Gentiles, and into
any city of the Sama-
ritans enter ye not:
6 but go rather to the
lost sheep of the house
of Israel. 7 And as ye
go, preach, saying, The
kingdom of heaven is
at hand. 8 Heal the
sick, cleanse the lepers,
raise the dead, cast out
devils: freely ye have
received, freely give.
9 Provide neither gold,
nor silver, nor brassin
your purses, 10 nor
scrip for your jour-
ney, neither two coats,
neither shoes, nor yet
staves: for the work-
man is worthy of his
meat. 11 And into
whatsoever city or
town ye shall enter,
inquire who in it is
worthy; and there a-
bide till ye go thence.
12 And when ye come
into an house, salute
it. 13 And if the house
be worthy, let your
peace come upon it:
but if it be not worthy,
let your peace return
toyou. 14 And whoso-
ever shall not receive
you, nor hear your
words, when ye depart
out of that house or
city, shake off the dust
of your fect. 15 Verily
I say unto you, It
shall be more tolerable
for the land of Sodom
and Gomorrha in the
day of judginent, than
for that city. 16 Be-
hold, I send you forth
w+ καὶ and LT.
* Μαθθαῖος LTTrA.
MATOATIOS. Χ,
πρῶτος Σίμων ὁ λεγόμενος Πέτρος, καὶ ᾿Ανδρέας ὁ ἀδελφὸς
first Simon who [18 called Peter, and Andrew “brother
~ ? ? ~ n ΄ ν᾿ , an 4
αὐτοῦ: Ιάκωβος ὁ τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου, καὶ ᾿Ιωάννης ὁ ἀδελφὸς
this ; James the[son] of Zebedee, and John “brother
αὐτοῦ" 3 Φίλιππος, καὶ Βαρθολομαῖος" Θωμᾶς, Kai “Ματθαῖος"
*his; Philip, and Bartholomew; Thomas, and Matthew
ὁ τελώνης" ᾿Ιάκωβος ὁ τοῦ ᾿Αλφαίου, καὶ YAEBBaiog ὁ
the tax-gatherer; James the [son] of Alpheus, and Lebbieus who
ἐπικληθεὶς Θαδδαῖος" 4 Σίμων ὁ *Kavavirne," καὶ ᾿Ιούδας
wassurnamed Thaddeus; Simon the Canauite, and Judas
5 θ᾿Ισκαριώτης," ὁ Kai παραδοὺς αὐτόν.
Iscariote, who also delivered up him.
, A , > , ἀμ ~
5 Τούτους τοὺς δώδεκα ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Inoove, παραγγείλας
These * twelve “sent “forth Jesus, having charged
αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Ἐἰξς ὁδὸν ἐθνῶν μὴ.ἀπέλθητε, Kai εἰς
them, saying, Into [the] way of the Gentiles go not off, and into
\wokw “Σαμαρειτῶν" μὴ εἰσέλθητε; 6 πορεύεσθε.δὲ μᾶλλον
δα city of [the] Samaritans enter not; but go rather
4 ‘4 , ‘ ᾽ , Ν , ,
πρὸς τὰ πρόβατα τὰ ἀπολωλότα οἴκου Ἰσραὴλ. 7 πο-
to the sheep the lost of [the] house of Israel. 2Go-
ρευόμενοι δὲ κηρύσσετε, λέγοντες, Ὅτι ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία
ing tand proclaim, saying, Has drawn near the kingdom
τῶν οὐρανῶν. ὃ ἀσθενοῦντας θεραπεύετε, ἱλεπροὺς καθαρί-
ofthe heavens. Sick heal, lepers “cleanse,
ζετε, νεκροὺς ἐγείρετε," δαιμόνια ἐκβάλλετε, δωρεὰν ἐλάβετε,
dead raise, demons cast out: gratuitously ye received,
‘ , \ iy , \ »
δωρεὰν δότε. 9 Μὴ-κτήσησθε χρυσόν, μηδὲ ἄργυρον, μηδὲ
gratuitously impart. Provide not gold, nor silver, nor
χαλκὸν εἰς τὰς ζώνας ὑμῶν, 10 μὴ πήραν sic ὁδόν, μηδὲ
money in your belts, nor provision-bag for [the] way, nor
, ~ Ν᾽ τ , \ Ce ell » Ay «
δύο χιτῶνας, μηδὲ ὑποδήματα, μηδὲ “ῥάβδον"" ἄξιος. γὰρ ὁ
two tunics, nor sandals, nor a staff: for worthy the
ἐργάτης τῆς.τροφῆς.αὐτοῦ for." 11 Εἰς ἣν. δ᾽ ἂν πόλιν ἢ
workman of his food is. And into whatever city or
κώμην εἰσέλθητε, ἐξετάσατε ric iv αὐτῇ ἄξιός torw* κἀκεὶ
village ye enter, inquire who in it worthy is, and there
7, . n aye s ᾽ , \ ᾽ A eae,
μείνατε, ἕως. ἂν ἐξέλθητε. 12 εἰσερχόμενοι.δὲ εἰς THY οἰκίαν,
remain until ye go forth. But entering into the house,
ἀσπάσασθε αὐτήν. 18 καὶ ἐὰν μὲν 12) ἡ οἰκία ἀξία, δἐχλθέτω"
salute it: and if indeed *be *the “house worthy, let come
ἡ.εἰρηήνη.ὑμῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν" ἐὰν.δὲ μὴ.) ἀξία, 1).eipnvndpar
your peace upon it; but if it be not worthy, “your “peace
πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐπιστραφήτω. 14 καὶ ὃς δἐὰν" μὴ.δέξηται ὑμᾶς,
5to ®you Net *return. And whoever willnot receive yon,
μηδὲ ἀκούσῃ τοὺς λόγους ὑμῶν, ἐξερχόμενοι ἱτῆς οἰκίας ἢ τῆς
ΤΟΥ͂ will hear your words, going forth of({that] house or
πόλεως ἐκείνης, ἐκτινάξατε τὸν κονιορτὸν ἔτῶν ποδῶν ὑμῶν.
*city ‘that, shake off the dust of your feet.
- 2 \ , Ries ? , » ᾿
15 ἀμὴν λέγω υμῖν, ἀνεκτότερον ἕστα! Σοδόμων
Verily Isay toyou, Moretolerable it shall be for[the]land of Sodom
\] (adel ΠΩ c , ΄ n ~ , > ΄ ? ,
καὶ 'Topoppwr" ἐν ἡμέρᾳ. κρίσεως, ἢ τῃ-πόλει.ἐκείνῃ. 16 ldov,
and of Gomorrha in day ofjudgment,than for that city. Lo,
Υ — Λεββαῖος ὃ ἐπικληθεὶς LTr; — ὃ ἐπικληθεὶς Oad-
δαῖος TA. ? Καναναῖος Cananzean LTTrA. 8. + ὁ the EGLTAW. © ᾿Ισκαριὼθ τ.. © Σαμαριτῶν T.
4 νεκροὺς ἐγείρετε, λεπροὺς καθαρίζετε GLTTrAW.
8 ἐλθάτω TTr.
EDTA.
1 Toumoppas Tra.
ε ῥάβδους staves w. -- ἐστιν (read [is])
h@yuttra. 1+ ἔξω οι irra. Κ + ἐκ (read from your feet) it,
MATTHEW.
, e ~ ἐν , ?
ποστέλλω ὑμᾶς ὡς πρόβατα ἐν
send forth you. as sheep
οὗν φρόνιτμοι ὡς ot
therefore pe ween as the
ων
μέσῳ λύκων" γίνεσθε
in [the] midst of wolves: be ye
ὄφεις, καὶ ἀκέραιοι ὡς al περιστεραί.
serpents, and harmless as_ the doves.
17 προσέχετε.δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων" παραδώσουσιν. γὰρ ὑμᾶς
But beware of men; for they will deliver you
εἰς συνέδρια, καὶ ἐν ταῖς. συναγωγαῖς. αὐτῶν μαστιγώσουσιν
to sanhedrims, and in their synagogues they will scourge
ὑμᾶς" 18 καὶ ἐπὶ ἡγεμόνας δὲ Kai βασιλεῖς ἀχθήσεσθε
you: and before governors also and kings yeshallbe brought
ἕνεκε» “ ἐμοῦ, εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς Kai τοῖς ἔθνεσιν.
ὉΠ account of me, for atestimony tothem and tothe nations.
19 ὅταν. δὲ ἱπαραδιδῶσιν" ὑμᾶς, μὴ.μεριμνήσητε πῶς ἢ τί
But when they deliver up you, be not careful how or what
λαλήσητε- ™OoOncEerayap ὑμῖν ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ Ti "λαλή-
yeshouldspeak: forit 584}} Ὅο given you ἴθ that hour what yeshall
rel! 20 ot yap ὑμεῖς ἐ i dad ἰλλὰ ͵
O&TE 0 Οὐ «γὰρ υμεις δε OE α οὔντες, a aTO γι] Eva
speak: for “not ‘ye “are they who ἜΡΕδΕ; but the Spirit
τοὺῦ.πατρὸς ὑμῶν τὸ λαλοῦν ἐν ὑμῖν. 21] Παραδώσει δὲ
of your Father whieh speaks an you. But *will “deliver Ὁ Sup
ἀζελφὸς ἀδελφὺν εἰς θάνατον, καὶ πατὴρ τέκνον" καὶ ἐπανα-
‘brother brother to death; and father child: and *will
στήσονται. τέκνα ἐπὶ γονεῖς, καὶ θανατώσουσιν αὐτούς.
oer ‘children against TAS and wili put to death them,
22 καὶ ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων διὰ τὸ. ὄνομά. μου"
And yewilibe hated by all on account of my name;
ὁ δὲ ὑπομείνας εἰς τέλος, οὗτος σωθήσεται. 23 ὕταν δὲ
buthethat endures to [the] end, he 58.411] be saved. But when
, £ ~ ’ ~ , , , > oO ‘ » ell p
διώκωσιν ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ-πόλει. ταύτῃ; φεύγετε εἰς στὴν. ἄλλην
they persecute you in this city, fice to another:
? \ A , « ~ > δ ie A ’
ἀμὴν.γὰρ λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐ.μὴ TENEGITE τὰς πόλεις
for verily Isay to you, Inno wise will ye have completed the cities
«τοῦ" ᾿Ισραὴλ ἕως "ἀν" ἔλθῃ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 24 Οὐκ
of Israel until be come the Son of man, *Not
ἔστιν “μαθητὴς ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκαλον, οὐδὲ δοῦλος
“is 4a “disciple above the teacher, nor a bondman
. ~ ~- ~ ~ ͵ Τὸ ΄
τὸν κύριον αὐτοῦ. 25 ἀρκετὸν τῷ μαθητῇ wa γένηται ὡς
his lord. Sufficient for the ciple that he become as
ὁ. διδάσκαλος αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὁ δοῦλος ὡς ὁ. κύριος. αὐτοῦ. εἰ “τὸν
his teacher, and the bondman as his lord. If 5186
οἰκοδεσπότην" Βεελζεβοὺλ ἐκάλεσαν, πόσῳ μᾶλλον
“master 0Ε °the ‘house *Beelzebul ‘they “called, how much more
Yrove οἰκιακοὺς" αὐτοῦ; 26 Μὴ οὖν φοβηθῆτε᾽
those of his household? ΞΝοῦ *therefore ‘ye *shoul ἱ fear
οὐδὲν. γάρ ἐστιν κεκαλυμμένον ὃ οὐκ.ἀποκαλυφθήσεται"
for nothing is covered which shall not be uncovered,
‘ τι ς τι ’ « ~ > a
Kat κρυπτὸν ὃ οὐ-.γνωσθήσεζαι. 27.6 λέγω ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ
and hidden which shall not be known. What Itell you in the
σκοτίᾳ εἴπατε ty τῷ φωτί: Kai ὃ εἰς τὸ οὖς ἀκούετε κὴ-
darkness speak in the light; and what in the ear ye hear pro-
ρύξατε ἐπὶ δωμάτων. 28 καὶ “μὴ.φοβηθῆτε! ἀπὸ
claim upon housctops. And yeshould not fear because of
ὑπὲρ
above
,
αὐτούς
them ;
TOV
the
! παραδῶσιν they shall have delivered Urtr.
® λαλήσητε ye should speak TTrA. © τὴν ἑτέραν the next GLTTr.
25
as sheep in the midst
of wolves : be ye there~
fore wise as serpents,
and harmless as doves,
17 But beware of men:
for they will deliver
you up to the councils,
and they will scourge
you in their syna-
gogues; 18and yeshall
be brought before go-
vernors and kings for
my -ake, for a testi-
mony against them
and the Gontiles.
19 But when they de-
liver you up, take no
thought how or what
ye shall speak: for it
shall be given you in
that same hour what
ye shall speak. 20 For
it is not ye that speak,
but the Spirit of your
Father which speaketh
in you. 21 And the
brother shall deliver
up the brother todeath,
and the father the
child: and the chil-
dren shall rise up a-
gainst their” parents,
and cause them to be
put to death. 22 And
ye shall be hated of all
men for my name’s
sake: but he that en-
dureth to the end shall
be saved, 23 But when
they persecute you in
this city, flee ye into
another: for verily I
say unto you, Ye shall
not have gone over the
cities of Israel, till the
Son of man be come.
24 The disciple is not
above his master, nor
the servant above his
lord. 25 It is enough
for the disciple that he
be as his master, and
the servant as his lord.
If they have called the
master of the house
Beelzebub, how much
more shall they call
them of his household?
26 Fear them not there-
fore: for there is no-
thing covered, that
shall not be revealed;
and hid, that shall not
be known. 27 What I
tell you in darkness,
that speak ye in light:
and what ye hear in
the ear, that preach
ye upon the housetops.
28 And fear not them
τ [δοθή. yap ὑμῖν ev ἐκείνη τῇ ὥρᾳ τί λαλή. ] le
> + κἂν ἐν τῇ ἑτέρᾳ (Kav
ἐκ ταύτης G) διώκωσιν ὑμᾶς, φεύγετε εἰς τὴν “ἄλλην Β if im the next (and if from this) they
persecute you, flee to another G| LI. Ὁ 70 EErAS) | = — av ae
λεσαν they have surnamed GLITraw. ¥ τοῖς οἰκιακοῖς L.
5 τῷ οἰκοδεσπότῃ L.
W μὴ φοβεῖσθε fear ye Nob GLITrW.
τ ἐπεκά-
26
which kill the body,
but are not able to kill
the soui: but rather
fear him which is able
to destroy both soul
and body in hell.
29 Are not two spr
rows sold for a farth-
ing? and one of them
shall not fall on the
ground without your
Father. 30 But the
very hairs of your
head are all numbered.
31 Fear ye not there-
fore, ye are of more
ivalue than many spar-
rows. 32 Whosoever
therefore
fess me before men,
him will I confess also
before my Father
which is in heaven.
33 But whosoever shall
deny me before men,
him will I also deny
before my Father
which is in heaven.
34 Think not that Lam
come to send peace on
earth: I came not to
send peace, but a
sword, 35 For I am
come to set aman af
variance against his
father, and the daugh-
ter against her mother, '
and the daughter in
law against her mother
inlaw. 36 Anda man’s
foes shall be they of
his own household.
37 He that loveth fa-
ther or mother more
than me is not worthy
of me: and he that
loveth son or daughter
more than me is not
worthy of me. 38 And
he that taketh not his
cross, and followeth
after me, is not worthy
of me. 39 He that find-
eth his life shall lose it:
and he that loseth his
life for my sake shall
find it. 40 He that re-
eeiveth you receiveth
me, and he that re-
ceiveth me recciveth
him that sent me.
41 He that receiveth a
prophet in the name
of a prophet shall re-
ceive a prophet’s re-
ward; and he that
receiveth a righteous
man in the name
of a righteous man
shall receive a right-
eous man’s reward.
42 And who-oever
shall give to drink un-
to one of these little
ones a cup of cold
X ἀποκτενόντων G5
fear ve LTTrA,
ἐλήμψεται LTTrA.
shall con- -
-{man] shall receive,
b4 τοῖς the 1[TrJa.
& av Ltr,
MATOATIOS®S. DS
Σἀποκτεινόντων" τὸ σῶμα, τὴν.δὲ ψυχὴν μὴ.δυναμένων
kill the body, butthe soul are not able
ἀποκτεῖναι" φοβηθητε. δὲ μᾶλλον τὸν δυνάμενον *kai"
to kill; but ye should fear rather him who is able both
ψυχὴν καὶ σῶμα ἀπολέσαι ἐν γεέννῃ. 29. οὐχὶ δύο στρουθία
soul and body todestroy in Gchenna. 2Not 3two cea oyrs
πωλεῖται: > καὶ ἕν ἐξ αὐτῶν οὐ.πεσεῖται ἐπὶ τὴν
®for 7an “assarion ‘are °sold? and one of them shallnotfall to the
γὴν ἄνευ τοῦ.πατρὸς. ὑμῶν" 90 ὁ ὑμῶν δὲ καὶ αἱ τρίχες τῆς
ground without your Father. But of you eventhe hairs of the
κεφαλῆς πᾶσαι ἠριθμημέναι εἰσίν. 31 μὴ οὖν “φοβηθῆτε: cil
all
head numbered are. “Not °*therefore 4 “ye “should *fear;
πολλῶν στρουθίων διαφέρετε ὑμεῖς. 32 Πᾶς οὖν ὕσ-
than many sparrows better are ye. Every one therefore whoso-
τις ὁμολογήσει ἐν ἐμοὶ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὁμολογήσω
τῶν
those who
ἀσσαρίου
ever shall confess me before meu, “will *confess
κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ.πατρός. μου τοῦ ἐν ὃ οὐρανοῖς
2also'L him before my Father wholis]in{the] heavens.
33 ὕστις. “δ᾽ ἂν" ἀρνήσηταί pe ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων,
But anaes shall ae me before men,
ἀρνήσομαι Savroy κἀγὼ" ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ.πατρός. μου τοῦ ἐν
Swill adeny, Shim also *I before my Father who [15] ἴῃ
© οὐρανοῖς. 34 Μὴ.νομίσητε ὅτι ἦλθον βαλεῖν εἰρήνην ἐπὶ
{the} heavens. Think not that Icame toplace peace on
THY γῆν" οὐκ. ἦλθον βαλεῖν εἰρήνην, λα μάχαιραν. 35 ἦλθον
the earth: Icamenot toplace peace, a sword, ΞῚ 5came
γὰρ διχάσαι ἄνθρωπον κατὰ τοῦ. ἐπ αὐτοῦ, καὶ θυγα-
*for to set at variance aman against his father, and a daugh-
τέρα KATA τῆς. μητρὸς αὐτῆς," καὶ νύμφην κατὰ τῆς πεν-
ter against her mother, and a daughter-in-law against “mother-
θερᾶς αὐτῆς" 36 καὶ ἐχθῥοὶ τοῦ. ἀνθρώπου οἱ οἰκιακοὶ
in-law ‘her. And enemies ofthe man (shall ibe *household
αὐτοῦ. 87 Ὃ φιλῶν πατέρα ἢ μητέρα ὑπὲρ ἐμὲ οὐκ. ἔστιν
his, He that loves father or mother above me is not
pov ἄξιος: καὶ ὁ φιλῶν υἱὸν ἢ θυγατέρα ὑπὲρ ἐμὲ οὐκ
ofme worthy; and hethat loves son or daughter above mé ?not
ἔστιν μου ἄξιος" 88 Kai ὃς ov.AapPBavE τὸν. σταυρὸν. αὐτοῦ
tis of me worthy. Andhethat takes not his cross
‘ > ΄ Φ 52 , ᾽ ” » ς e ‘
καὶ ἀκολουθεῖ ὀπίσω μου οὐκ ἔστιν μου ἄξιος. 39 ὁ εὑρὼν,
and follows after me “not is ofmeworthy. He that has found
τὴν. Ψυχὴν. αὐτοῦ ἀπολέσει αὐτήν Kai ὁ ἀπολέσας τὴν
his life shall lose it; and hethat has lost
ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ εὑρήσει αὐτήν. 40 Ὁ δεχόμενος
*lite *his onaccountof me shall find it. He that receives
ὑμᾶς ἐμὲ δέχεται" καὶ ὁ ἐμὲ δεχόμενος δέχεται τὸν ἀπο-
you me receives; andhethatmée receives receives him who sent
στείλαντά με. 41 ὁ δεχόμενος προφήτην εἰς ὄνομα προ-
me. ‘ Hethat receives aprophet in(the] name of a
, x ΄, ἕλῃ ell \ « ,
φητου μισθὸν προφήτου ἰλήψεται" καὶ ὁ δεχόμενος
prophet [the] reward of aprophet shallreceive; andhethat receives
δίκαιον εἰς ὄνομα δικαίου μισθὺν δικαίου
arighteous[man]jin[the} name ofarighteous [man] the reward of a righteous
(λήψεται. " 42 καὶ ὃς.δέἐὰν" ποτίσῃ ἕνα τῶν μικρῶν
And whoever shall givetodrinkto one Slittle *ones
zjkat]L. 5 φοβεῖσθε
ὁ + τοῖς the 1 Tr]Ja,
ἀποκτεννόντων ἸΤΤΑ. ἋΣ φοβεῖσθε. fear ye TA.
οδὲ LtrA, 4 κἀγὼ αὐτὸν LTTrA,
NS XU.
τούτων ποτήριον Wuyoou
Yot*these ἃ cup of cold ἵτναίου
ν᾽ ‘ . - ~ " A ? , 4 ‘ ᾽ head
ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐ-μὴ ἀπολέσῃ τὸν. μισθὸν. αὐτοῦ.
verily Isay ἴο γοιι, in nowise shall he lose his reward.
11 Kai ἐγένετο ore ἐτέλεσεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς διατάσσων τοῖς
And it came to pass when *had “finished ‘Jesus’ commanding
δώδεκα μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ, μετέβη ἐκεῖθεν τοῦ διδάσκειν καὶ
“twelve “disciples "his, he departed thence to teach and
κηρύσσειν ty ταῖς.πόλεσιν αὐτῶν.
to preach in their cities.
ς « (ya) , > , > ~ , A » ~
2 ὋὉ.δὲ ᾿Ιωάννης ἀκούσας ἐν τῷ δεσμωτηρίῳ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ
Now John having heard in the prison the works of the
piorov, πέμψας Ovo" τῶν.μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ, 3 εἶπεν αὐτῷ
λ ᾽ ! i ᾽ Ps
MATTHE W.
μόνον εἰς ὄνομα μαθητοῦ,
only in [the] name ofa disciple,
Christ, having sent two of his disciples, said tohim,
Σ ᾿ i « ’ , we n eo ὃ ~ ye 4 K ‘ >
v.€t Q ἐρχόμενος, 7] ETEDOYV προσ οΚωμεῖ 5 at απτοκρι-
Artthouthe coming [one], or another are we to look for? And ?answer-
θεὶς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ἸΤορευθέντες ἀπαγγείλατε Ἰωάννῃ
ing Jesus said tothem, Having gone relate to John
ἃ ἀκούετε καὶ βλέπετε"
what yehear and see: bund receive sight, and
χωλοὶ περιπατοῦσιν. λεπροὶ καθαρίζονται, ‘cai! κωφοὶ
lame walk ; lepers are cleansed, and deaf
ἀκούουσιν" ἱνεκροὶ ἐγείρονται, ‘eai' πτωχοὶ εὐαγγελίζονται"
hear ; dead are raised, and poor are evangelized,
4) , , - ? τι m2 ‘ ΤΙ A a ~ ? ? ,
6 καὶ μακάριός ἐστιν, ὃς "ἐὰν μὴ.σκανδαλισθῇ ἐν ἐμοί.
And blessed is, whoever shall not be offended in’ me,
7 Τούτων. δὲ πορευομένων ἤρξατο ὁ᾽ Ἰησοῦς λέγειν τοῖς
But as these were going “began 1 Jesus tosay tothe
ὄχλοις περὶ ᾿Ιωάννου, Ti "ἐξήλθετε! εἰς τὴν ἔρημον
crowds concerning John, What wentyeout into the wilderness
θεάσασθαι; κάλαμον ὑπὸ ἀνέμου σαλευόμενον; 8 ἀλλὰ
to look at? a reed by [the] wind shaken ? But
τί "ἐξήλθετε! ἰδεῖν ; ἄνθρωπον ἐν μαλακοῖς ο“ἱματίοις" ἠμφιεσ-
What went ye out to see? aman “ in soft garments ar-
μένον; ἰδού, ot τὰ μαλακὰ φοροῦντες ἐν τοῖς οἴκοις
rayed? Behold, those who the soft [garments] wear in the houses
τῶν βασιλέων νείσίν:! 9 ἀλλὰ τί πἐξήλθετε!! “ἰδεῖν ; προ-
of kings are, But what went ye out tosee? a pro-
, y ~ ‘ L4 eC .
φήτην ;" ναί, λέγω ὑμῖν, καὶ περισσότερον προφήτου
phet ? Yea, Isay toyou, and{one] more excellent than a prophet.
πὰ ΄ ᾽ 4 x , ΄ 3 \
10 οὗτος.“γάρ" ior περὶ οὗ γέγραπται, ‘dod, "ἐγὼ"
For this is [he] concerning whom it has been written“Behold, L
ἀποστέλλω τὸν. ἄγγελόν.μου πρὸ προσώπου.σου, ‘dc! κατα-
send my messenger betore thy tace, who shall
, ‘4 ens » , e >? \ [2 e ~
σκευάσει τὴν. ὁδόν. σου ἔμπροσθέν σου 11 ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
prepare thy. way betore thee. Verily Isay toyou,
οὐκ. ἐγήγερται ἐν γεννητοῖς γυναικῶν μείζων ᾿Ιωάνγου
there has ποὺ risen among [those] born of women agreater than John
τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ 0.0é μικρότερος ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ. τῶν
the Baptist. But he that [15] less ' in the kingdom of the
οὐρανῶν μείζων “ἀὐτοῦ ἐστιν." 12 ἀπὸ.δὲ τῶν ἡμερῶν Ἰωάννου
heavens greater thanhe is, But from the days of John
5 τυφλοὶ ἀναβλέπουσιν, ixat'!
hear,
27
water only in the name
of a disciple, verily I
say unto you, he shall
in no wise lose his re-
ward.
“XT. And it came to
pass, when Jesus’ had
made an end of com-
manding his twelve
disciples, he departed
thence to teach and to
preach in their cities.
2 Now when John had
heard in the prison the
works of Christ, he
sent two of his disci-
ples, 3 and said unto
him, Art thou he that
should come, or do we
look for another? 4 Je-
sus answered and said
unto them, Go and
shew John again those
things which ye do
hear and see: 5 the
blind receive their
sight, and the lame
walk, the lepers are
cleansed, and the deaf
the dead are
raised up, and the poor
have the gospel preach-
ed to them. 6 And
blessed is he, whosoever
shall not be offended
in me, ,
7 And- as they de-
parted, Jesus began ta
say unto the multi-
tudes concerning John,
What went ye out into
the wilderness to sce?
A reed shaken with
the wind? 8 But what
went ye out for to see?
‘A man clothed in soft
raiment ? behold, they
that wear soft clothing
are in kings’ houses.
9 But what went ye
out for to see? A pro-
phet? yea, I say unto
you, and more thana
rophet. 10 For this is
e, of whom itis writ-
ten, Behold, I send my
messenger before thy
face, which shall pre-
pare thy way berore
thee. 11 Verily I say
unto you, Among them
that are born of wo-
men there hath not
risen a greater than
John the Baptist : not-
withstanding he that
is least in the kingdom
of heaven is greater
than he, 12 And from
the days of John the
4 διὰ by (his disciples) Lrtraw. Κ [καὶ] τι.
Tithe Ὁ ἐξήλθατε LTT, A.
[are]) TLa].
*— yap tor T[LT.a].
1Tkat] Ltr.
5 [ἐγὼ ) L.
1+ καὶ and [L]rtra.
° — ἱματίοις (vead [garments ])[L]TTia.
4 προφήτην ἰδεῖν ; (read But why went ye out? to see a prophet? Ta
τ καὶ (read and he shall prepare) L.
™ ἂν
say
P — εἰσίν (ead
VY ἐστὶν αὐτοῦ A,
Ισαϊδά LTr.
28
Baptist until now the
kingdom of heaven
suffereth violence, and
the violent take it by
force. 13 For all the
prophets and the law
prophesied until John.
14 And if ye will re-
ceive it, this is Elias,
which was for to come.
15 He that hath ears to
hear, let him hear.
16 But whereuntoshall
Iliken this generation?
It is like unto children
sitting in the markets,
and calling unto their
fellows, 17 and saying,
We have piped unto
you, and ye have not
danced; we have
mourned unto you,
and ye have not la-
mented. 18 For John
came neither eating
nor drinking, and they
say, He hath a devil.
19 The Son of man-
came eating and drink-
ing, and they say, Be-
hold Ἢ man glutton-
ous, and a wincbibber,
a friend of publicans
and sinners. But wis-
dom i; justified of her
children,
20 Then began he to
upbraid the _ cities
wherein most of his
mighty works were
done, because they re-
pented not: 21 Woe
unto thee, Chorazin!
Woe unto thee, Beth-
sida! torif the mighty
works, which were
done in you, had been
done in Tyre and Si-
don, they would have
repented long ago in
sackcloth and ashes,
22 But [I say unto you,
It shall be more toler-
ablefor Tyreand Sidon
at the day of judg-
ment, than for you.
23 And thou, Caper-
naum, which art ex-
alted unto heaven,
shalt be brought down
to hell: for if the
mighty works, which
have been done in
thea, had been done in
Sodom, it would have
remained until this
day. 24 But I say unto
you, That it shall be
more tolerable for the
land of Sodom in the
day of judgment, than
for thee.
© ἐπροφήτευσαν LTTrA. ᾿
& καθημένοις ἐν ἀγορᾷ (market) L; καθημένοις ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς Iva.
« ~ ‘ ? ’ e “ ? 4 ~
ἁμαρτωλῶν. Kai ἐδικαιώθη ἡ σοφία ἀπὸ τῶν.
ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΣ.
τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ ἕως ἄρτι, ἡ βασιλεία τῶν
the Baptist until now, the kingdom of the
ζεται, καὶ βιασταὶ ἁρπάζουσιν αὐτήν.
XI.
βιά-
is taken by
13 πάντες. γὰρ ot
οὐρανῶν
heavens
violence, and[the] violent seize it. For all the
προφῆται καὶ ὁ νόμος ἕως ᾿Ιωάννου *rpoephrevoay'! 14 Kai
prophets andthe law 7until *John ‘prophesied. And
εἰ θέλετε δέξασθαι, αὐτύς ἐστιν “Ἡλίας" ὁ μέλλων ἔρχεσθαι.
if ye are willing toreceive [it], he is Elias who is about to cone,
15 ὁ ἔχων ὦτα γἀκούειν," ἀκουέτω. 16 Tide ὁμοιώσω
Hethat has ears to hear, let him hear, But to what shallI liken
τὴν. γενεὰν ταύτην ; ὁμοία ἐστὶν παιδαρίοις" ἐν ἀγοραῖς
this generation ὃ ike (itis tolittle children in[the] markets
καθημένοις," Kai προσφωνοῦσιν τοῖς ἑταίροις. αὐτῶν, 17 καὶ
sitting, and calling to their companions, and
, , Ciro te \ , ω =< »
λεγουσιν," Ἡὐλήσαμεν ὑμῖν, καὶ οὐκ. ὠρχήσασθε: ἐθρηνήσαμεν
saying, We piped toyou, and yedid not dance; we mourned
οὑμῖν," καὶ οὐκ.ἐκόψασθε. 18 Ἦλθεν. γὰρ᾽᾿ Ἰωάννης μήτε ἐσθίων
toyou, and γα αἰά ποῦ wail. For “came John neither eating
μήτε πίνων, Kai λέγουσιν, Δαιμόνιον ἔχει. 19 ἦλθεν ὁ υἱὸς
nor drinking, and _ they say, Ademon he has. “Came ‘the 7Son
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων, λέγουσιν, ᾿Ιδού,
drinking, they say, Behold,
Sof *man eating and
» ΄ \ , , ~ IN \
ἄνθρωπος φάγος καὶ οἰνοπότης, τελωνῶν φίλος καὶ
8, wine bibber, of tax-gatherers afriend and
aman a giutton and
“τέκνων! αὐτῆς.
“children ther. °
ἐγένοντο
in which had taken place
καὶ
and
of sinners. And *was “justified
20 Tore ἤρξατο ὀνειδίζειν τὰς πόλεις ἐν αἷς
Then hebegan toreproach the cities
αἱ πλεῖσται δυνάμεις. αὐτοῦ, bre οὐ-.μετενόησαν. 21 Οὐαί
the most ot his works of power, because they repented not. Woe
σοι, “Χοραζίν"" οὐαί σοι, ᾿Βηθσᾳϊδάν"" ὅτι εἰ ἐν Τύρῳ καὶ
lwisdom ky
tothee, Chorazin ! woe tothee, Bethsaida! for if in. Tyre and
Σιδῶνι ἐγένοντο at δυνάμεις at γενόμεναι ἐν ὑμῖν,
Sidon had taken place the works of power which have taken place ἴῃ you,
πάλαι ἂν ἐν σάκκῳ καὶ σποδῷ peTevonoayv. 22 πλὴν λέγω
long ago ‘in sackcloth and ashes they had repented. But I say
ὑμῖν, Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως
toyou, For'lyre and Sidon» -moretolerable shallitbein day of judgment
ἢ ὑμῖν. 23 Kai σύ, Καπερναούμ," δὴ} ἕως ἱτοῦϊ οὐρανοῦ
than for you. And thou, Capernaum, who to the heaven
Κὐψωθεῖσα,, ἕως gdov ἱκαταβιβασθήσῃ" ori εἰ ἐν Σοδό-
hast been lifted up, to hades shalt be brought down: for if in Sod-
μοις ™éysvovto" αἱ δυνάμεις αἱ. "γενόμεναι ἐν σοί,"
om had taken place the works of powér which have taken place m_ thee,
οἔμειναν" ἂν μέχρι τῆς. σήμερον. WL πλὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ore
it hadremained until to-day. But Isay toyou, that
ἢ Σοδόμων ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως
ior (the]land of Sodom more tolerable shallit be in day of judgment
ἢ σοί.
than for thee.
2 παιδίοις GLTT:AW.
Ὁ ἃ προσφωνοῦντα ταῖς
x Ἡλείας T. Υ — ἀκούειν T[Tr JA.
ἑταίροις who calling to the companions (ἑτέροις read culling to the others rrr) ( + [αὐτῶν]
their aA) λέγουσιν Say LTT:A.
ΕΒ Καφαρναούμ LITrAW. |
shalt thou be lifted up? αὐτιὰ; ὑψώθης Ww.
τ ἐγενήθησαν LITA,
ὁ -ο-ὑμῖν Lrtra. 4 ἔργων works Ὁ]τ. © Χοραζείν Trra. :Βηθ-
᾿ μὴ Lttra, WW. ἷἱ-- τοῦ LITA. κὑψωθήσῃ ;
.Ἱ καταβήσῃ thou shalt descend Lira.
“ ἐν σοὶ γενόμεναι Ly, © ἔμεινεν LTTrA,
AT exit. MATTHEW.
25 Ey ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν, Ἔ
pry ρ Ἴσοὺυς ᾽
At that time ~- answering Jesus said,
Aoyoupat σοι, πάτερ, κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ Kai τῆς γῆς, OTL
praise thee, Oventher, Lord ofthe -heaven and the earth, that
Paméxouwac' ταῦτα ἀπὸ σοφῶν Kai συνετῶν, καὶ ἀπεκάλυψα
4 ?
ἕομο-
Ι
thou didst hide thesethings from wise . and EEE and didst reveal
αὐτὰ νηπίοις. 2G vat, ὁ πατήρ, OTe οὕτως “ἐγένετο εὐδοκία"
them to babes. Yea, Father, for thus ~- itwas_ well-pleasing
ἔμπροσθέν cov. 27 Πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ.πατρύός. μου"
before thee. ~ All things tome were delivered by my Father.
καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπιγινώσκει TOY υἱὸν εἰμὴ ὁ πατήρ᾽ οὐδὲ τὸν
And no one knows the Son except the Father; nor the
ἐπιγινώσκει εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱός, καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν.
*does know except the Son, dnd he to whomsoever
βούληται ὁ υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψαι. 28 Δεῦτε πρός με, πάντες
πατέ pa
Father -
τις
τε ‘one
ney *will ‘the *Son to reveal {him}. Come tio me, all
οἱ κοπιῶντες καὶ πεφορτισμένοι; κἀγὼ ἀναπαύσω ὑμᾶς.
γ6 ὑπαῦ labour and are burdened, and 7 will give “rest sen
29 ἄρατε τὸν. ζυγόν.μου ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς, Kai μάθετε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, Orr!
Take my yoke ὍΡΟΣ you,- and learn from me; fox
τπρᾷός" εἰμι καὶ ταπεινὸς τῇ. καρδίᾳ" Kai εὑρήσετε ἀνάπαυσιν
meck 18 «πὰ lowly _inheart; and ye shall find rest
ταῖς. ψυχαῖς ὑμῶν. 30 ὁ. vee: ζυγός. μου χρηστὺς καὶ τὸ φορτίον
to your souls. For my yoke easy and “burden
6 ἐλαφρόν ἐστιν.
light ἜΣ
12 Ἔν ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ ἐπορεύθη ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοῖς "σάββασιν"
At that time went Jesus onthe Sabbath
διὰ τῶν σπορίμων" οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ΄ ἐπείνασαν, καὶ
through the — corn-ficlds; and his disciples were hungry, and
ἠρξἕαντο τίλλειν στάχυας Kai ἐσθίειν. 2 οἱ. δὲ Φαρισαῖοι
began to piuck [{the] ears and to eat. But the Pharisees
ἰδόντες ἱεἶπον" αὐτῷ, ᾿Ιδού, οἱ.μαθηταί σου ποιοῦσιν ὃ
having seen said tohim, Behold, thy disciples are doing what
οὐκ.ἔξεστιν ποιεῖν ἐν σαββάτῳ. 3 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν
it is ποῦ lawful todo on sabbath. But he said
ἀνέγνωτε τί ἐποίησεν “Δαβίδ,! ore ἐπείνασεν
*ye 'have read what 7did ‘David, when he hungered
οἱ per αὐτοῦ; 4 πῶς εἰσῆλθεν εἰς TOY οἶκον τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ
those with him? How heentered inte the house of God, and
τοὺς ἄρτους τῆς προθέσεως Ξἔφαγεν," Yodo" οὐκ ἐξὸν ἦν
the loaves of the Execentation he ate, which “not *lawful?it “was
αὐτῷ φαγεῖν. οὐδὲ τοῖς μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, εἰ. μὴ τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν μόνοις ; 3
forhim toeat, nor for those with him, but forthe priests only ὃ
δ Ἢ οὐκ ἀνέγνωτε ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, OTL τοῖς σάββασιν οἱ ἱερεῖς b
ee 5
αὐτοῖς, Οὐκ
tothem, ὥΝοῦ
Wi eerie ᾿
αὐτὸς" Kal
himself and
29
25 At that time Je-
sus answertd and said,
I thank thee. O Fa-
ther, Lord of heaven
and earth, because
thou hast hid these
things from the wise
and prudent, and hast
revealed thém unto
babes. 26 Even so, Fa-
ther: for soit seemed
good in thy sight.
27 All things are de-
livered unto me of my
Father: and nd man
knoweth the Son, but
the Father; neither
knoweth any man the
Father, save the Son,
and he to whomsoever
the Son will reveal
him. 28 Come unto.
me, all ye that labour
and are heavy laden,
and I will give you
rest. 29 Take my yoke
, upon you, and jearn of
me; for I am meek and
lowly i in heart: and ye
shall, find rest unto
your souls. 30 For my
yoke ig vasy, und my
burden is light.
XII. At that time
Jesus went on the
sabbath day through
the corn; and his disci-
ples were an hungred,
and began to pluck the
ears of corn, and to
eat. 2 But when the
Pharisees saw tt, the:
said unto him, Behold,
thy disciples do that
which is not lawful to
do upon the sabbath
day. 3 But he said un-
to them, Have ye not
read what David did,
when he was an hun-
gred, and -they that
were with him; 4 how
he entered into the
house of God, and did
eat the shewbread,
which was not lawful
for him to eat, neither
for them which were
with him, but only for
the priests? 5 Or have
ye not read in the law,
how that on the sab-
bath days the priests
; Or Pare nc: not redd in the law, thatonthe sabbaths the Benes Eee ποτ πες
ἐν τῳ ἱερῷ τὸ σάββατον Bg; ϑηλοῦσιν, καὶ ἀναίτιοί εἰσιν ; blameless? 6 But I say
in the temple the sabbath profane, and rte: are? unto you, That in this
ῃ i Nes . ~ e - 5 place is one greater
6 λέγω.δὲ ὑμῖν, ὅτι τοῦ ἱεροῦ Ζμείζων" ἐστὶν ὧδε. 7 εἰ δὲ than ὑπὸ temple. 7 But
But Isay to γοῦν that *than *the *temple fe greater is here. But if if ye had known what
3; ΄ ΄
EYVWKELTE τι
ἐστιν, “Ἐλεον"! θέλω καὶ οὐ θυσίαν, οὐκ ἂν
yehad known what
is, Mercy MIdesire and not sacrifice, “ποὺ
this meaneth, I will
have mercy, and not
sacrifice, ye would not
Péxpuas LITrA. «εὐδοκία é ἐγένετο LT.
Υ Δανείδ {σῖτα ; Δαύιδ cw.
LTTraw a "Ἔλεος LITTra.
¥ mpavs LTTrA.
π --- αὐτὸς ΟἸΤΤΙΑΥ. 5 ἔφαγον LT.
8 σαββάτοις L.
Y ὃ LITrA.
t εἶπαν LTTrA.
: μεῖζόν
30
have condemned the
guiltless. 85. For the
Son of man is Lord
even of the sabbath
day.
9 And when he was
departed thence, he
Wen into their syna-
gogue: 10 and, behold,
there was a man which
had his hand with’ red.
And they asked him,
saying, ls it lawful to
heal on the sabbath
days? that they might
accuse him. 11 And he
said unto them, What
mun shall there be
among you, that shall
have one sheep, and if
it fall into a pit on
the sabbath day, will
he not lay hold on it,
and lift it out? 12 How
much then is a man
better than a sheep?
Wherefore it is lawful
to do well on the sab-
bath days. 13 Then
saith he to the man,
Stretch forth thine
hand. And he stretch-
ed7t forth; and it was
restored whole, like as
the other.
14 Then the Pharisces
went out; and held a
council against him,
how they might de-
stroy him. 15 But
when Jesus knew τί,
he withdrew him:elf
from thence: and
great multitudes fol-
lewed him, and he
healed them all; 16and
charged them that
they should not make
him known: 17 that
it might be fulfilled
which was spoken by
Esaias the prophet,
saying, 18 Behold my
servant, whom I have
chosen; my beloved, in
whom my soul is well
pleased: I will put my
spirit upon him, and
he shall shew judg-
ment to the Gentiles.
19 He shall not strive,
nor cry; neither shall
any man hear his voice
in the strects. 20 A
bruised reed shall he
not break, and smok-
ing flax shall he not
quench, till he send
forth judgment unto
victory. 21 And in his
mame shall the Gen-
tiles trust.
b — καὶ GLTTrAW.
raises [it] up L.
k ἐξελθόντες δὲ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι συμβούλιον ἔλαβον κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ LTTrW.
τὰ ἵνα that LTTrA.
4 --- ἐν (read [on ]) GLTTraw.
Many) LT[TrA J.
σεν TTr.
X11.
καὶ τοῦ
also *of *the
ΜΑΤΘΑΙ͂ΟΣ.
* 4 y Σ μ ὃ ΄ , Ἴ
κατεδικάσατε τοὺς ἀναιτίους" ὃ κύριος. γὰρ ἔστιν
tye “had condemned the guiltless. For Lord 515
b
σαββάτου ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ.ἀνθρώπου.
‘sabbath the son of man.
9 Kai μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν, ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν. συναγωγὴν. αὐτῶν.
. And having departed thence, he went into their synagogue.
10 καὶ ἰδού. ἄνθρωπος “ἦν τὴν" χεῖρα ἔχων Enpay καὶ
And behold, aman there was *the “παπᾶ -*having withered. And
ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτόν, λέγοντες, Εἰ ἔξεστιν τοῖς σάββασιν
they asked him, saying, Isit lawful onthe sabbaths
d eee ie te τ td eg ad « Ney ? ~
Oeparrevevs" ἵνα κατηγορήσωσιν αὐτοῦ. 11 Ὁ «δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς.
to heal? that they might accuse him. But he said to therh,
Tic “ἔσται' ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος, ὃς ἕξει πρύβατον ἕν,
What *shall “there 06 0 you man, who shallhave “sheep *one,
Kai ἐὰν ἐμπέσῃ τοῦτο τοῖς -caBBacw εἰς βόθυνον, αὐχὶ
and if *fall *this on the sabbaths into apit, willnot
΄ ᾽ ‘ . f? oo ||| , τ ὃ , »
κρατὴῆσει αὐτὸ και EYEPEL 5 12 πόσῳ οὖν διαφέρει av-
lay ποῖά οὗ it and will raise [it] up? How much then is “better ta
θρώπος προβάτου; ὥστε ἔξεστιν τοῖς. σάββασιν! καλῶς
ἔμ thanasheep? Sothat itislauwful onthe sabbaths Swell
ποιεῖν. 13 Tore λέγει τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ, “Exrewov "τὴν χεῖρά
1to “do. Then he says to the man, Stretch out *hand
σου." Καὶ ἐξέτεινεν, καὶ ‘aroxarecraOn" ὑγιὴς ὡς ἡ
‘thy. And he stretched [it] out, and it was restored sound 885 the
ἄλλη.
other.
14 ΚΟὶ. δὲ Φαρισαῖοι συμβούλιον ἔλαβον Kar’ αὐτοῦ ἐξελ-
But the Pharisees ®a Scouncil ‘held: 7against *him ‘having
, Woe DN =) , « 1? ~ 1
θόντες." ὕπως αὐτὸν ἀπολέσωσιν. 15 ὋὧὉ. δὲ Ἰησοῦς γνοὺς
*sone‘out how him they might destroy. But Jesus havingknown
ἀνεχώρησεν ἐκεῖθεν" καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ ᾿'ὔὄχλοι" πολλοί,
withdrew thence, and followed him crowds ‘great,
καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτοὺς πάντας" 16 Kai ἐπετίμησεν αὐτοῖς
and he healed them all, and strictlycharged them
ἵνα μὴ φανερὸν αὐτὸν ποιήσωσιν: 17 "όπως" πλη-
that*not Spublicly’known “μι ‘they *should *make. Sothat might
~ x « Ν 1G oi ~ , id ͵
pwn τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου. λέγοντος;
be fuifilled that which wasspoken by saias the prophet, siuying,
~ τι t , - ΄ )
18 ᾿Ιδοὺ ὁ. παῖς μου ὃν "η)ρέτισα,) ὁ. ἀγαπητός. μου “εἰς
Behold myservant whom I hive chosen, 1ay beloved in,
ὃν" Ρεὐύδόκησεν! ἡ-.ψυχή.μου: θήσω τὸ.πνεῦμάς.μου ἐπ᾽
whom “has *found *delight *my-soul. I will put my Spirit upon
αὐτόν, Kai κρίσιν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἀπαγγελεῖ. 19 οὐκ.ἐρίσει
him, and judgment totbe nations heshalldeclare. He shall not strive
οὐδὲ κραυγάσει, οὐδὲ ἀκούσει τις ἐν ταῖς πλατείαις τὴν
nor ery out, nor shall*hear ‘any “one in the streets
φωνὴν. αὐτοῦ. 20 κάλαμον συντετριμμένον οὐ.κατεάξει, Kai
his voice. A 7reed *pruised he shall not break, and
λίνον τυφόμενον ov.cBéEcer, ἕως. ἂν ἐκβάλῃ εἰς νῖκος τὴν
"flax Ismoking heshallnot quench, until he bring forth*unto ‘victory ‘the
κρίσιν. 21 Kai “ἐν! τῷ. ὀνόματι. αὐτοῦ ἔθνη ἐλπιοῦσιν.
3) παστηρηῦ. And in his name [the] nations , shail hope.
-----
ε -- ἔσται ττα. - f ἐγείρει he
i ἀπεκατεσταθὴ LTTrAW.
Y_3yAoe (read πολλοί
P yudoKy-
ἃ θεραπεῦσαι; τ.
© — Fv τὴν LITrA.
h gov τὴν χεῖρα LETrA.
& σαββάτοις τι.
Ὁ ἡρέτισα Tr. © ἐν ᾧ Tr; — εἰς LA.
XPT. MACE PA EB Wr
22 Tire τπροσηνέχθη! αὐτῷ δαιμονιζόμενος, τυφλὺς
Then Was brought tohim one possessed by a demon, blind
καὶ κωφός" καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτόν, ὥστε τὸν ἱτυφλὸν cai!
and dumb, and he healed him, so that the +blind and
κωφὸν ‘Kai! λαλεῖν καὶ βλέπειν. 23 Kai ἐξίσταντο πάντες
dumb both spake and saw. And *were “amazed tall
ot ὄχλοι καὶ ἔλεγον, Μήτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς ὑΔαρίδ:!
*the*crowds and said, *This tis the son’ of David?
24 Οἱ. δὲ Φαρισαῖοι ἀκούσαντ'ς εἶπον, Οὗτος οὐκ.ἐκβάλλει
But the Pharisees having heard παϊᾶ, This [man] casts not out
δαιμόνια εἰ μὴ ἐν τῷ Βεελζεβοὺλ ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων.
demons except by Beelzebul prince ofthe demons.
ἰὃ ‘ δὲ x ? —_ Τ A γ θ δὲ " Ψ3, ~ 7 Ὁ ᾽ ~
Etdwe.d& τὸ Ιησοῦς" τὰς ἐνθυμησεις αὐτῶν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
But *knowing 1 Jesus their thoughts hesaid to them,
Πᾶσα βασιλεία: μερισθεῖσα καθ᾽ ἑαυτὴ ἐρημοῦται" καὶ
μερ I¢ PN}
Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation, and
πᾶσα πόλις ἢ. οἰκία μερισθεῖσα καθ᾽ ἑαυτῆς οὐ.σταθήσεται.
every city or house divided against itself will not stand.
26 καὶ εἰ ὁ σατανᾶς τὸν σατανᾶν ἐκβάλλει, ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἐμε-
And if Satan Satan Yeasts “out, against himself he was
, = > , « ΄ ᾽ - \ >» ‘
ρίσθη: πῶς οὖν σταθήσεται ἡ. βασιλεία. αὐτοῦ; 27 καὶ εἰ ἐγὼ
divided. How then willstand his kingdom ? And if I
ἐν Βεελζεβοὺλ ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια ol-viol.vpoY ἐν τίνι
by Beelzevul cast out the demons, your sons by whom
? - τὰλ Ω ὃ ‘ ~ ? \ yr ~ ” . “}"
ἐκβάλλουσιν; ιἰὰ τοῦτο αὑτοὶ υμῶν ἔσονται κριταί.
do they cast out? onaccount Οὗ this they of you shall be judges.
28 εἰ δὲ ἐγὼ ἐν πνεύματι θεοῦ" ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια, dpa
Butif I by([the) Spirit of God castout the *demons, then
ἔφθασεν id’ ὑμᾶς ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. 2 ἢ πῶς δύναταί
τὰ
the
25
bas come upon you the kingdom of God. Or how is able
τις εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν τοῦ ἰαχυροῦ καὶ τὰ σκεύη
anyone tocnter into the house ofthe strong [man] and *g00ds
αὐτοῦ "διαρπάσαι," ἐὰν. μὴ πρῶτον Choy τὸν ἰσχυρόν;
‘his to plunder, unless first he bind the strong [man]?
καὶ τότε τὴν. οἰκίαν. αὐτοῦ Ὀδιαρπάσει." 30 ὁ μὴ.ὧν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ
and then his house he will plunder. Hewho isnot with me
Kar ἐμοῦ torw* καὶ ὁ 'μὴ.συνάγων μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ σκορπίζει.
against me is; andhewho gathersnot with me scatters.
31 Aut τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, Πᾶσα. ἁμαρτία καὶ βλασφημία
Because of this. Isay toyou, Every sin and blasphemy
? Oy δ - ᾽ θ , ) - δὲ ~~ » x
αφεθησεται τοῖς ἀνθρωποις᾽ ἡ-ὁὲ TOV.TVEVPLATOC λασ-
Bhall be forgiven to men; but the *cuncerning “*the*Spirit ‘blas-
φημία οὐκ. ἀφ΄ θήσεται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις." 32 καὶ ὃς. “ἂν εἴπῃ
phemy shall ποῦ be torgiven to men. And whoever = speaks
λόγον κατὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τρῦ ἀνθρώπου, ἀφεθήσεται αὐτῷ᾽
aword against the Son of man, itshall beforgiven him;,
ὃς δ᾽ ἂν εἴπῃ κατὰ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου, fovK.apEe-
but whoever speuks against the Spirit the Hoiy, it shall not
θήσεται! αὐτῷ, οὔτε ἐν τούτῳ τῷ αἰῶνι οὔτε ἐν τῷ μέλλον-
be forgiven him, neitherin this “858 nor in the coming
Ἃ ΄ x , : \ x wie
τι. 33 Ἢ ποιήσατε τὸ δένδρον καλὸν καὶ τὸν καρπὸν
{one}. Hither make the tres good and “fruit
τ προσήνεγκαν they brought L.
LTTrA. ¥ — καὶ LTTrA. w Aavid Gw ; Δαυείδ LTT:A.
ἔσονται ὑμῶν LITcA, *% ἐν πνεύματι θεοῦ ἐγὼ GLTTrAW.
6 ἁρπάσει he will svize upon L; διαρπτάσῃ he might plunder Ὁ.
‘unto you.
5 δαιμονιζόμενον τυφλὸν καὶ κωφόν L.
x — ὃ Ἰησοῦς LTTrA.
8 ἁρπάσαι to seize UPON LT. A.
c¢ + [ὑμῖν} to you a.
91
22 Then was brought
unto him one possessed
with a devil, blind,
and dumb: and he
healed him, insomuch
that tho blind and
dumb both spuke and
saw. 23 And all tho
people were amazed,
and said, Is not this
the Son of David?
24 But when the Phari-
sees heard vt, they said,
This j/e/low sioth not
cast out devils, but by
Beelzebub the prince
of tho devil. 25 And
Jesu» knew their
thoughts, and said
unto them, Every
kitgdom divided a-
gainst i:self is brought
to desolation; and
every ty or honse
divided against itself
shall not stand: 26 and
if Satan ca -toutSatan,
he is divided against
himself; how =hall
then his kingdom
stand? 27 And if I by
Beelzebub cast out
devils, by whom do
your children cast
them out? therefore
they shall be your
judges. 283 But if] cast
out devils by the Spirit
of God, then the king-
dom of God is come
29 Or else
how can one enter into
a strong man’s house
and spoil his goods,
except he fir-t bind the
strong man? and then
he will spoil his house,
30 He that is not with
me is .gainst me; and
he that gathereth not
with me scattercth
abroad. 31 Wherefore
I say unto you, All
Manner of sin and
“blasphemy shall be
forgiven unto men:
but the blasphemy
against the HolyGho t
shail not be forgiven
unto men. 32 And
whosoever speaketh
a word against the
Son of man, it shall
be forgiven him: but
whosoever speaketh a-
gainst the Holy Ghost,
it shall not he for-
given him, neither in
this world, noither in
the wor/d to coma
83 Bither make tne
tree good, and his fruit
t — τυφλὸν καὶ
Υ κριταὶ
4 — τοῖς ἀνθρώποις LETr[A]. ὃ ἐὰν LTTrAW. [οὐ μὴ ἀφεθῇ in nowise shall it be forgiven 1.
82
good; or elsé make
the tree corrupt, and
his fruit corrupt: for
the tree is known by
his fruit.
ration of vipers, how
can ye, being evil,
speak good things?
for out of the abun-
dance of the heart the
mouth speaketh, 35 A
good man out of the
good treasure of the
heart bringeth forth
good things: and an
evil man out of the
evil treasure bringeth
forth evil things.
36 But I say unto you,
That every idle word
that men shall speak,
they shall give account
thereof in the day of
judgment. 37 For by
thy words thou shalt
be justified, and by
thy words thou shalt
be condemned
38 Then certain of
the scribes and of the
Pharisees answered,
saying, Master, we
would see a sign from
thee. 39 But he an-
Bwered and said unto
them, An eviland a-
dulterous generation
seekcth after a sign;
and there shall nosign
be given to it, but the
sign of the prophet
Jonas: 40 for as Jonas
was three days and
three nights in the
whale’s belly ; so shall
the Son of man be
three days and three
nights in the heart of
the earth, 41 The men
of Nineveh shall rise
in judgment with this
generation, and shall
condemn it: because
they repented at the
preaching of Jonas;
and, behold, a greater
than Jonas is here.
42 The queen of the
south shall rise up in
the judgment with
this generation, and
shall condemn it: for
she came from the ut-
termost parts of the
earth to hear the
wisdom of Solomon;
and, behold, a greater
than Solomon 18 here.
43 When the unclean
spirit is gone out of
a man, he walketh
through dry places,
secking rest, and find-
eth none. 44 Then he
gaith, 1 will return
& — τῆς καρδίας GLTTrAW.
shall speak TTra.
© Σολομῶνος GLITrAW.
34 O gene-~
MATOAIO®S. XII.
αὐτοῦ καλόν, ἢ ποιήσατε τὸ δένδρον σαπρον καὶ τὸν καρπὸν
tits good, or make the _ tree corrupt and “fruit
αὐτοῦ σαπρόν" ék.yap τοῦ καρποῦ τὸ. δενδρον γινώσκεται.
its corrupt: forfrom the fruit the tree is known.
34 Γεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν, πῶς δύνασθε ἀγαθὰ λαλεῖν, πονηροὶ
Ofispring ΟΥ̓ vipers, how areyeablegoodthingstospeak, *wicked
ὄντες; ék-yap τοῦ περισσεύματος τῆς καρδίας τὸ στύμα
‘being? foroutof the abundance ofthe heart the - mouth
λαλεῖ. 85 ὁ ἀγαθὸς ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ θησαυροῦ
speaks. The good man out of the good treasure
Srij¢ καρδίας! ἐκβάλλει bra! ἀγαθά: Kai ὁ πονηρὶς ἄνθρω-
ofthe heart puts forth the goodthings; andthe wicked man
πος ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ θησαυροῦ ἐκβάλλει πονηρά. 86 λέγω. δὲ
outof the wicked treasure puts forth wicked things. But I say
ες e ~ ε«» ? τὴ Δ 1 Δ. »}} ΚᾺ λή ΠΟΥ θ
ὕμιν, OTL παν ρημα αργον ο0--ἐεᾶν αλησωσιν" Ol AVOPWTUL,
toyou, that every “word (idle whatsoever *may “speak tmen,
ἀποδώσουσιν περὶ αὐτοῦ λόγον ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως. 37 ἐκ
they shallrender of it an account in day of judgment. 2Ry
γὰρ τῶν. λόγωνισου δικαιωθήσῃ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν.λόγων.σου
for thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words
καταδικασθήσῃ.
thou shalt be condemned.
38 Τότε ἀπεκρίθησάν' τινες τῶν γραμματέων “καὶ Φαρι-
Then answered, some of the scribes and = Phari-
σαίων," λέγοντες, Διδάσκαλε, θέλομεν ἀπὸ σοῦ σημεῖον ἰδεῖν.
sees, saying, Teacher, we wish from thee asign tosee,
39 Ὁ.δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Teved πονηρὰ καὶ μοι-
Buthe answering said to them, Ageneration wicked and adul-
χαλὶς σημεῖον ἐπιζητεῖ; Kai σημεῖον οὐ.δοθήσεται αὐτῇ,
terous a sign seeks for, and a sign shall not be given ἴο it,
εἰ μὴ τὸ σημεῖον ᾿Ιωνᾶ τοῦ προφήτου. 40 ὥσπερ.γὰρ hv Iwvag
except 8 sign of Jonas the prophet. Forevenas was Jonas
ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ TOU κήτους τρεῖς ἡμέρας καὶ τρεῖς νύκτας, οὕτως
in the belly οἵ ὑπὸ great fish three days and three nights, thus
ἔσται ὁ vide τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐν TH καρδίᾳ τῆς γῆς τρεῖς
shall be the Son of man in the heart ofthe earth three
ἡμέρας Kai τρεῖς νύκτας. 41"Avdpec "Νινευῖται" ἀναστήσονται
days and three nights. Men Ninevites shall stand up
ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῆς.γενεᾶς. ταύτης, καὶ κατακρινοῦσιν αὐτήν"
in thejudgment with this generation, and shall condemn it ;
Ore μετενόησαν εἰς TO κήρυγμα Ἰωνᾶ: καὶ ἰδού, πλεῖον
for theyrepented at the proclamation of Jonas; and behold, more
Ἰωνᾶ ὧδε. 42 βασίλισσα νότου ἐγερθήσεται ἐν τῇ κρίσει
than Jonas here. A queen of[the]south shallriseup in the judgment
μετὰ τῆς.γενεᾶς.ταύτης, Kai κατακρινεῖ αὐτήν" OTe ἦλθεν
with this generation, and shallcondemn it; for she came
ἐκ τῶν περάτων τῆς γῆς ἀκοῦσαι THY σοφίαν Σολομῶντος"
from the ends ofthe earth tohear the wisdom of Solomon ;
καὶ ἰδού, πλεῖον Σολομῶντος" ὧδε. 48 Ὅταν. δὲ τὸ ἀκάθαρτον
and behold, more than Solomon here. But when the unclean
~ ay! > δι ~ ? , rt > ? 7s
πνεῦμα ἐξέλθῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, διέρχεται δί ἀνύδρων
spirit is gone out from the man, he goes through waterless
, - ΄ ν , AS=
τόπων, ζητοῦν ἀνάπαυσιν, καὶ οὐχ. εὑρίσκει. 44 τότε λέγει,
places, secking rest, and finds not [10]. Then he says,
i— ἐὰν (read which) Litra,
m— καὶ Φαρισαίων L.
h— τὰ Ltrw.
τα είς Κ λαλήσουσιν
+ αὐτῷ Dim LTTra,
= Nuvevetray TTrA.
XII, XITT. MATTHE W.
4 Επιστρέψω εἰς τὸν. οἴκόν. μου," ὅθεν ἐξῆλθον" καὶ ἐλθὸν
Iwillreturn to my house, whence Icame out. And having come
εὑρίσκει σχολάζοντα, * σεσαρωμένον καὶ κεκοσμημένον. 45 τότε
he finds [it] unoccupied, swept and adorned, Then
πορεύεται καὶ παραλαμβάνει μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ἑπτὰ ἕτερα πνεύματα
he goes and takes with himself seyen other spirits
πονηρότερα ἑαυτοῦ, Kai εἰσελθόντα κατοικεῖ ἐκεῖ" καὶ γίνεται
more wicked than himself and entering ἃ they dwellthere; and *becomes
4 5 A ~ iA , ~ , ,
τὰ ἐσχατα τοῦ. ἀνθρώπου «ἐκείνου χείρονα τῶν πρώτων. οὕτως
Nhe last %of *that °man worse thanthe first. Thus
ἔσται καὶ TH-yevEed.ravTy τῇ πονηρᾷ.
itshallbe also ἴο this generation the wicked.
46 "Ἔτι. "δὲ" αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος τοῖς ὄχλοις, ἰδού, ἡ μήτηρ
But while yet he was speaking tothe crowds, behold, [his] mother
Kat οἱ ἀδελφοὶ "αὐτοῦ" εἱστήκεισαν ἔξω, ζητοῦντες αὐτῷ λα-
and his brethren were standing without, seeking “to*him “to
λῆσαι. 47 εἶπεν. δέ τις αὐτῷ, ᾿Ιδού, ἡ. μήτηρ. σου Kai οἱ ἀδελφοί
*speak, »Then said one tolim, Behold, thymother and “brethren
cov ἔξω ἑστήκασιν; Cnrovyréc σοι. λαλῆσαι." 48 Ὁ δὲ ἀπο-
*thy without arestanding, seeking “to*thee "to7speak. Buthe an-
κριθεὶς elev τῷ “εἰπόντι! αὐτῷ, Τίς ἐστιν 2)-pHyrnp-pov;
swering said to him who ᾿βροκθ tohim, Who is my mother?
\ , FAN e ? ͵ . ‘ Ἵ ’ ‘ ~
καὶ τίνες εἰσὶν οἱ ἀδελφοί. μου; 49 Kai ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα
and who are my brethren? And stretching out *hand
Χαὐτοῦ" ἐπὶ τοὺς. μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ εἶπεν, ᾿ἰδού, ἡ. μήτηριμου καὶ
‘his to his disciples hesaid, Behold, my mother and
οἱ ἀδελφοί.μου. 50 ὕστις. γὰρ ἂν Yromoy" τὸ θέλημα τοῦ
my brethren. For whosoever shalldo the will
πατρός.μου τοῦ ἔν οὐρανοῖς, αὐτός pov ἀδελφὸς
of my Father who [is] in{the] heavens, he my brother
ἀδελφὴ καὶ μήτηρ toriv.
sister and mother is.
Ἔ Zell ~ ¢€ , ’ ,
13 Ἔν δὲ!" τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ
And in that day
~ > , > , 4 4 , e ‘
τῆς οἰκίας ἐκάθητο παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν" 2 καὶ
the house satdown by the sea.
x ᾽ x ” , \y > 4 > b Il ~
πρὸς αὐτὸν ὄχλοι πολλοί, ὥστε αὐτὸν εἰς rd! πλοῖον
to him crowds ‘great, sothat he into the ship
Bavra καθῆσθαι, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν εἱστήκει.
entered satdown, and all the crowd on. the shore stood.
3 καὶ ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς πολλὰ ἐν παραβολαῖς, λέγων, ᾿Ιδού,
And hespoke ἕο them many thing’ in parables, saying, Behold,
ἐξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων τοῦ σπείρειν. 4 καὶ ἐν. τῷ. σπείρειν. αὐτὸν
‘
Kat
ἐξελθὼν
"having “gone *forth
< "Tt ~ a δ᾽ A Il
0 Ἰησοῦς *a7ro
1Jesus from
συνήχθησαν
And were gathered together
ἐμ-
having
Swent*out ‘the *sower to sow. And as he sowed
«᾿ ‘ ν ‘ ‘ £ , \ ΟΣ iT} AY “ἢ dil
ἃ μὲν ἔπεσεν παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν, καὶ “ἦλθεν! τὰ πετεινὰ “καὶ
some fell by the way, and ‘came ‘the “birds and
, ? 125 » ἈΝ 2 ‘ AY 7 e
κατέφαγεν αὐτὰ. 5 ἄλλα δὲ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὰ πετρώδη, ὕπου
devoured them. Andsome fell upon the rocky places, where
> > ~ , 4 > , ? , 5 , A ‘4
οὐκ. εἶχεν γῆν πολλήν, καὶ εὐθέως ἐξανέτειλεν διὰ τὸ μὴ
theyhadnot “earth *much, andimmediately sprangup because of not
ἔχειν βάθος 5 yc’ 6 ἡλίου.δὲ ἀνατείλαντος ἐκαυματίσθη,
having depth ofearth; and[the]sun havingrisen .they were Ξοοσ θᾶ,
and.
33
into my house from
whence I:came out ;
and when he is come,
he findeth 7t empty,
swept, and garnished.
45 Then goeth he, and
taketh with himself
seven other spirits
more wicked than him-
self, and they enter in
and dwell there: and
the last state of that
man is worse than the
first. Even so shall it
be also unto this wick-
ed generation.
46 While he yet
talked to the people,
behold, his mother and
his. brethren stood
without, desiring to
speak with him,
47 Then one said un-
to him, Behold, thy
mother and thy bre-
thren stand without,
desiring to speak with
thee. 48 But he an-
swered and said unto
him that toldhim, Who
is my mother? and
who are my brethren?
49 And he stretched
forth his hand toward
his disciples, and said,
Behold my mother and
my brethren! 50 For
whosoever shall do the
will of my Father
‘which is in heaven, the
same is my brother,
and sister, and mo-
ther.
XIII, The same day
went Jesus out of the
house, and sat by the
sea side. 2 And great
multitudes were gath-
ered together unto
him, so that he went
into a ship, and- sat ;
and the whole multi-
tude stood on the shore.
3 And he spake many
things unto them in
parables, saying, Be-
hold, ® sower went
forth to sow; 4 and
when he sowed, some
seeds fell by the way
side, and the fowls
came and devoured
them up: 5some fell
pon stony places,
where they had not
much earth: and forth-
with they sprung up,
because they had no
deepness of earth:
6 and when the sun
was up, they were
scorched ; and becuu-e
4 εἰς τὸν οἶκόν μου ἐπιστρέψω LTTrA. * +«atand [L]r.
Verse 17 ἰὴ [ 11. λέγοντι LTTrA.
and LTTrA.
Bbip) LTTrA, “ἦλθον LTr; ἐλθόντα, baying come A. 4— καὶ Α.
s°— δὲ but Lrtra.
x — αὐτοῦ (read [his] hand) τ.
5. ἐκ out of LT; — ἀπὸ (read ἐξελ. having gone out of) Tr.
© + τῆς L.
t [αὐτοῦ] L.
Yroma. *— δὲ
b — τὸ (read A
D
34
they had no root, they
withered away. 7 And
some fell among
thorns ; and the thorns
sprung up, and choked
them: 8 but other fell
into good ground, and
brought forth fruit,
some an hundredfold,
some sixtyfold, some
thirtyfold. 9 Who hath
ears to hear, let him
hear.
10 And the disciples
came, and said unto
him, Why speakest
thou unto them in pa-
rables? 11 Heanswered °
andsaid unto them, Be-
cause it is given unto
you to know the myste-
ries of the kingdom of
heaven, but to them
it is not given. 12 For
whosoever hath, tohim
shall be given, and he
shall have more abun-
dance : but whosoever
hath not, from him
shall be taken away
even that he hath.
13 Therefore speak I
to them in parables:
because they seeing
see not; and hearing
they hear not, neither
do they understand,
14 And in them is ful-
filled the prophecy of
Esaias, which saith, By
hearing. ye shall hear,
and shall not under-
stand ; and seeing ye
shall see, and shall not
perceive: 15 for this
people’s heart is waxed!
gross, and their ears
are dull of hearing,
and their eyes they
have closed; lost at any
time they should see
with their eyes, and
hear with their. ears,
and should understand
with their heart, and
should be converted,
and [should heal them.
16 But blessed are your
eyes, for they see: and
our ears, for they
ear. 17 For verily I
say unto you, That
many. prophets and
righteous men have de-
sired to see those things
which yesee, and have
not seen them; and to
hear those things which
e hear, and have not
eard them.
18 Hear ye therefore
the parable of the
sower. 19 When any
one heareth the word
of the kingdom, and
MATOATOS., XIII,
τὸ μὴ.ἔχειν ῥίζαν ἐξηράνθη. ἄλλα.δὲ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ
root were driedup. Andsome fell’ upon
‘ Ee ἘῸ» Nive? , © »” Sy f ? , {I ? ,
τὰς ἀκάνθας, καὶ ἀνέβησαν at ἄκανθαι καὶ ἀπέπνιξαν" αὐτά.
the thorns, and *grew*up ‘the thorns and choked them,
8 ἀλλα.δὲ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν τὴν καλήν, kai ἐδίδου καρπόν,
Andsome fell upon the ground the good, and yielded fruit,
τι \ « , a 5 e ΄ ae \ , - »)Ἅ
ὃ μὲν ἑκατόν, ὃ. δὲ ἑξήκοντα, 0.6 τριάκοντα. 9 ὃ ἔχων
He that has
s 3
καὶ διὰ
and becauseof not having
one ahundred, another sixty, another thirty.
ὦτα 5ἀκούειν! ἀκουέτω.
ears to hear let him hear.
10 Kai προσελθόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ 'εῖπον" αὐτῷ, ἘΔιατί!
And “having *come *to [Shim] ὑπὸ “disciples said tohim, Why
ἐν παραβολαῖς λαλεῖς αὐτοῖς: 11 Ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν
in parables speakest thou to them? Andhe, answering said
labroic," “Ore ὑμῖν δέδοται γνῶναι τὰ μυστήρια τῆς
tothem, Becausetoyou it has been given to know the mysteries of the
βασιλείας τῶν. οὐρανῶν, ἐκείνοις. δὲ ov.d&00Tat. 12 boric
kingdom of the heavens, but to them ithas not been given. 7Whosoéver
yap ἔχει, δοθήσεται αὐτῷ, καὶ περισσευθήσεται. ὕστις.δὲ
*for has, ὅ58411 *be °given *to*him, and he shall bein abundance; but whosoever
οὐκ.ἔχει, καὶ ὃ ἔχει ἀρθήσεται am αὐτοῦ. 18 διὰ τοῦτο
has not, even whathehasshall betakenaway from him. Because of this
ἐν παραβολαῖς αὐτοῖς λαλῶ, ὅτι βλέποντες οὐ. βλέπουσιν,
in parables tothem I speak, because seeing they see not,
καὶ ἀκούοντες οὐκ.ἀκούουσιν, οὐδὲ συνιοῦσιν. 14 καδάνα-
and hearing nor do they understand. And ig
> ~ m2 {I ? ~ € , ‘H = fe € λέ {
πληροῦται "ew" αὑτοῖς ἡ προφητεία Ἡσαΐου, ἡ λέγουσα;
*filled *up tin *them the prophecy of Esaias, which says,
? ~ ? , A ? ι - ° \ , ,
Akoy ἀκούσετε, καὶ οὐ.μὴ.συνῆτε' καὶ βλέποντες βλέ-
Inhearing yeshallhear, and in no wise understand; and seeing ye shall
ere, καὶ ov_pnidnre. 15 éxaydivOn-yap ἡ καρδία τοῦ
see, and in no wise perceive: for Shas 7"grown ®fat the *heart
λαοῦ τούτου, Kai τοῖς ὠσὶν" βαρέως ἤκουσαν, Kai τοὺς
they hear not,
Sof *this °people, and withthe ears heavily they have heard, and
ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτῶν ἐκάμμυσαν" μήποτε ἴδωσιν τοῖς ὀφ-
their eyes they have closed; lest they shduld see with the
θαλμοῖς, καὶ τοῖς ὠσὶν ἀκούσωσιν, καὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ συν-
eyes, and with the ears they should hear,and with the heart they should
~ 4 ? , A of ΠῚ ? s « ~ A
Gov, καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν καὶ οἰάσωμαι" αὐτούς. 16 Ὑμῶν. δὲ
understand, and should beconverted and I should heal them. But of you
= ; ὌΠ , se Υ e ‘ A ot ας ὌΝ ~ "
ακάριοι οἱ ὀφθαλμοί, ὅτι βλέπουσιν" καὶ τὰ ὦτα Ῥὑμῶν,
blessed [are] the “ eyes, because they see; _ andthe ears of you,
Ore «ἀκούει." 17 TRI LD λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι πολλοὶ προφῆται
because they hear. orverily 1580 toyou,that many prophets
καὶ δίκαιοι ἐπεθύμησαν ἰδεῖν ἃ βλέπετε, καὶ οὐκ "εἶδον" }
and righteous[men] desired tosee what ye see, and ποὺ ‘saw;
καὶ ἀκοῦσαι ἃ ἀκούετε, Kai οὐκ.ἤκουσαν.
and tohear what yehear, and heard not.
18 ee οὖν ἀκούσατετὴν παραβολὴν Tov ἱσπείροντος""
e “therefore ‘hear the parable of the sower,-
19 Παντὸς.ἀκούοντος τὸν λόγον τῆς βασιλείας Kai μὴ
When any one hears the word ofthe kingdom. and not [it]
f ἔπνιξαν τ.
Κ διὰ τί LTrA.
their ears) 1, “
τ .-- yap for T,
8 — ἀκούειν T[Tr]A.
1 — αὐτοῖς τ.
© ἰάσομαι 1 shall heal urtra.
4 + αὐτοῦ (read his disciples) L. i εἶπαν TTrA.
n + [αὐτῶν] (read
m — ἐπ᾽ (read αὐτοῖς in them) GLTTrAW.
9 ἀκούουσιν LTTrA,
P — ὑμῶν L[Tra].
8 εἶδαν τὸ; ἴδαν T, υσπείραντος LTTrA.
>
XIII. MATTHEW.
συνιέντος, ρχεται ὁ πονηρὸς Kai ἁρπάζει τὸ ἐσπαρμένον
gaderstande, *comes ‘the wicked “one and Cateheseyay cana nice was sown
ἐν τῇ.καρδίᾳ. αὐτοῦ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ παρὰ THY ὁδὸν σπαρείς.
in his heart, This is he who by the way was sown,
20‘O.0& ἐπὲ τὰ πετρώδη σπαρείς, οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τὸν λόγον
And he whouponthe rocky places was sown, this is -he who the - word
ἀκούων καὶ εὐθὺς μετὰ χαρᾶς λαμβάνων αὐτόν" 21 οὐκ
hears and CEASE) with joy reccives it; “no
ἔχει δὲ ῥίζαν ἐν ἑαυτῷ, ἀλλὰ πρόσκαιρός ἐστιν" γενομένης. δὲ
2has*but root in himself, but temporary is; but *having *risen
θλίψεως ἢ διωγμοῦ διὰ τὸν λόγον, εὐθὺς σκαν-
Mtribulation or *persecution on account of the word, immediatcly ~ he is
δαλίζεται. 22 ‘O.d& εἰς τὰς ἀκάνθας σπαρείς, οὗτός ἐστὶν
offended, And he who One, the thorns wassown, this is
ὁ τὸν λόγον ἀκούων, καὶ ἡ μέριμνα τοῦ. αἰῶνος. "τούτου"
he whothe word hears, and fe _ care of this life
καὶ ἡ ἀπάτη τοῦ πλούτου YoupTriye' τὸν λόγον, Kai ἄκαρπος
and the deceit j of riches choke the. word, and unfruitful
γίνεται. 23 Ὃ.δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν “γῆν τὴν καλὴν" σπαρείς, οὗτός
it becomes, But he who on the ground the good was sown, _ this
ἐστιν ὁ τὸν λόγον ἀκούων Kai Yourwwy"" ὃς δὴ καρ-
is hewho the word hears and understands; who indeed brings
ποφορεῖ, καὶ ποιεῖ τὸϊ μὲν ἑκατόν, τὸ" δὲ ἑξήκοντα, τὸ". δὲ
forth fruit, and produces one a hundred, another sixty, another
τριάκοντα.
thirty.
24 "Any παραβολὴν παρέθηκεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων,. “Qpwow-
Another parable puthe before them, saying, Shas *become
θη ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ "σπείροντι! καλὸν
®like ‘the angdom Sof*the *heavens to a man SOWA) Sood
σπέρμα εν τῳ. ἀγρῷ. αὐτοῦ" 25 ἐν.δὲ τῷ καθεύδειν τοὺς ἀνθρώ-
seed his field ; but while “slept ae “men
adue ἦλθεν αὐτοῦ ὁ ‘ole καὶ Ῥἔσπειρεν" ζιζάνια ava μέσον
came his enemy and sowed darnel in[{the] midst
~ ¢ A > ~ ε \ 3 ’ « ,
τοῦ σίτου, kai ἀπῆλθεν. 26 ore.dé ἐβλάστησεν ὁ χόρτος,
ofthe wheat, and went oy Andwhen “sprouted ‘the *biade,
καὶ καρπὸν ἐποίησεν, τότε ἐφάνη Kai τὰ ζιζάνια. 27 προσελ-
διὰ fruit produced, then appeared alsothe darnel. *Having “come
θόντες δὲ ot δοῦλοι τοῦ οἰκοδεσπότου εἶπον αὐτῷ, Κύριε,
“to[Shim] ‘and the bondmen of the master of the house- said tohim, Sir,
οὐχὶ καλὸν σπέρμα “ἔσπειρας! ἐν τῷ σῷ ἀγρῷ; πόθεν οὖν
ϑξηὴηυῦ ὅροοῦᾶ Sseed ‘didst Ξποι *sow in thy field? whenve then
ἔχει ἀτὰ! ζιζάνια; 28 Ὃ.δὲ ἔφη αὐτοῖς, ᾿Εχθρὸς ἄνθρωπος
1
hasit the darnel? Andhesaid tothem, *an*enemy a "man
τοῦτο ἐποίησεν. οἱ δὲ “δοῦλοι! felrov αὐτῷ," Θέλεις οὖν
Sthis " Sdid. Andthe bondmen said tohim, Wilt thou then
ἀπελθόντες συλλέξωμεν αὐτά; 29 Ὁ δὲ Sédn," Οὔ:
158 having gone forth we should gather them? But he said, No;
μήποτε συλλέγοντες τὰ ζιζάνια, ἐκριζώσητε ἅμα αὐτοῖς τὸν
lest gathering the darnel, ye deere ae them the
σῖτον. 30 ἄφετε συναυξάνεσθαι AES μέχρι" τοῦ θερισμοῦ"
wheat. Suffer togrow together until the harvest;
35
understandeth ἐξ not,
then cometh the wick-+
ed one, and: catcheth
away that which was
sown in his heart.
This is he. whioh re-
ceived seed by the way
side. 20 But he that
received the seed into
stony places, the same
is he that heareth the
word, and anon with
joy receiveth it ; 21 χοῦ
hath he not root in
himself, but dureth for
a while: for when
tribulation or perse-
cution ariseth because
of the word, by and Ὁ
he is offended. 22
also that received seed
among the thorus is
he that heareth the
word ; and the care of
this world, and the
deceitfulness of riches,
choke the word, and
he becometh unfruit-
ful. 23 But he that
received seed into the
good ground is he that
heareth the word,
and understandeth 'tt ;
which also beareth
fruit, and. bringeth
forth, some an hun-
dredfold, some sixty,
some thirty.
24 Another parable
put he forth unto
them, saying, ‘The
kingdom of heaven is
likened unto a man
which sowed good seed
in his field: 25 but
while men ‘slept, his
enemy came andsowed
tares among the wheat,
and went his way.
' 26 But when the blade
was sprung up, and
brought forth fruit,
then appeared the
tares also. 27 So the
servants of the house-
holder came and said
unto him, Sir, didst
not thou sow good seed
in thy field? from
whence then hath it
tares? 28 Hesaid unto
them, An enemy hath
done this. The ser-
vants said unto him,
Wilt thou then that we
go and gather them
up? 29 But he said,
Nay ; lest while yega-
ther up the tares, ye
root up also the wheat
withthem, 30 Let both
grow together until
the harvest: and in
νυ — χοντον (7ead of life, LYTra. ¥ συνπνίγει TA.
LTTr. Σ ὃ LT. ® σπείραντι [Who] sowed LTTrA.
© ἔσπειρες ‘Tr. d— τα GLTTraw.
σιν say to him Lira; λέγουσιν av7@T. δ φησιν Says LTTrA,
* καλὴν γὴν LITA.
Ὁ ἐπέσπειρεν SOWed Over LTTrA,
ε — δοῦλοι (read οἱ δὲ and they) a.
h ἕως until LTrA.
Y συνιείς
{αὐτῷ A€you-
36
the time of harvest I
will s:y to the reapers,
Gather ye together
first thetares, and bind
them in bundles to
burnthem: but gather
the wheat into my
barn.
31 Another parable
put he forth unto
them, saying, The
kingdom of heaven is
like to a grain of
mustard seed, which
aman took, and sowed
in his field : 32 which
indeed is the least of
all seeds: but when it
is grown, it ‘is the
greaicst among herbs,
and becometh a tree,
so that the birds of
the air come and lodge
an the branches there-
of.
33 Another parable
spuke he unto them;
The kingdom of hea-
ven is like unto leaven,
which a woman took,
and hid in three mea-
sures of meal, till the
whole was leavened.
34 All these things
spake Jesus unto the
multitude in parables ;
and without a parable
spake he not unto
them: 35 that it might
be fulfilled which was
spoken by the prophet,
saying, I will open my
mouth in parables ; [
will utter things which
have been kept secret
from the foundation
of the world
36 Then Jesus sent
the multitude away,
and went into the
house: and his dis-
ciples came unto him,
saying, Declare unto
us the parable of the
tares of the field.
37 He answered and
said unto them, He
that soweth the good
seed is the Son of man ;
38 the field is the world;
the good seed are the
children of the king-
dom ; but the taresare
the children of the
wicked one; 39 the
enemy that sowed
them is the devil; the
harve-t is the end of
1— τῷ GLITrAW.
nothiny nrrra. ἃ 4+
4 προσῆλθαν Lir. *
ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΣ. ΧΠῚ,
καὶ ἐν iro! καιρῶ τοῦ θερισμοῦ ἐρῶ τοῖς θερισταῖς, Συὰ-
and in the time ofthe harvest Iwillsay tothe harvestmen, Ga«
λέξατε πρῶτον τὰ ζιζάνια, καὶ δήσατε αὐτὰ "εἰς! δέσμας
ther first the darnel, and bind them into bundles
ποὺς τὸ κατακαῦσαι αὐτά" τὸν. δὲ σῖτον Ἐσυναγάγετε" εἰς τὴν
to burn them; butthe wheat bring together into
ἀποθήκην.μου.
my granary.
31 ΓΑλλην παραβολὴν παρέθηκεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Ὁμοία
Another parable put he before them, saying, Like
ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν κόκκῳ σινάπεως, ὃν λα-
15 the kingdom ofthe heavens toa grain of mustard, which having
βὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔσπειρεν ἐν τῷ. ἀγρῷ αὐτοῦ" 82 ὃ μικεότερον
taken, aman sowed in his field ; which ~ less
μέν ἐστιν πάντων τῶν σπερμάτων, bray. αὐξηθῇ
indeed is than all the seeds, but when it be grown,
μεῖζον τῶν λαχάνων ἐστίν. Kai γίνεται δένδρον, ὥστε
greater than the herbs is, and becomes a tree, so that
ἐλθεῖν τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ Kai ἱκατασκηνοῦν" ἐν τοῖς
come the birds ofthe heaven and roost ἴῃ the
κλάδοις αὐτοῦ.
branches of it.
33 Ἄλλην παραβολὴν ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς, Ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ
Another parable spoke he to them, Like is the
βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ζύμῃ, ἣν λαβοῦσα γυνὴ ἐνέκρυψεν
kingdom ofthe heavens tc leaven, which having [Δ ΚΘΗ, ἃ woman hid
εἰς ἀλεύρου σάτα τρία, ἕως οὗ ἐζυμώθη ὅλον.
in *of*meal ?seahs “three, until *was leavened ‘?all.
34 Ταῦτα πάντα ἐλάλησεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐν παραβολαῖς τοῖς
These “things ‘all spoke Jesus in parables to the
ὄχλοις, καὶ χωρὶς παραβολῆς ™ovK" ἐλάλει. αὐτοῖς" 35 ὅπως
crowds, and without a parable not the “spoke to them; so that
πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ τοῦ προφήτου", λέγοπτος,
might be fulfilled that which wasspoken by the prophet, saying,
᾿Ανοίξω ἐν παραβολαῖς τὸ. στόμα. μου" ἐρεύξομαι κεκρυμμένα
I willopen in parables my mouth: I willutter things hidden
ἀπὸ κατιιβολῆς “κόσμου."
from [the] foundation of [the] world.
96 Tore ἀφεὶς τοὺς ὄχλους, ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν
Then having dismissed the crowds, “went into *the ‘house
PO ᾿Τησοῦς"" καὶ Ἱπροσῆλθον! αὐτῷ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, λέγοντες,
‘Jesus; and came to him his disciples, ' saying,
τῷράσον" ἡμῖν τὴν παραβολὴν τῶν ζιζανίων «τοῦ ἀγροῦ.
Expound ἴουβ the parable of the darnel, ofthe field.
37 Ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν “αὐτοῖς, Ὃ σπείρων τὸ καλὸν
Andhe answering said tothem, Hewho sows the’ good
σπέρμα ἐστὶν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου" 88 ὁ.δὲ ἀγρός ἐστιν ὁ
see! is the Son of man; andthe field is the
κόσμος τὸ.δὲ καλὸν σπέρμα, οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ υἱοὶ τῆς βασιλείας"
world; andthe good seed, these are the sons of the kingdom;
τὰ.δὲ ζιζάνιά εἰσιν οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ πονηροῦ" 39 ὁ. δὲ ἐχθρὸς
butthe darnel are the sons of the evil [one]; andthe enemy
τὸ σπείρας αὐτά ἐστιν" ὁ διάβολος" ὁ.ζὲ θερισμὸς συν-
who sowed them is the devil ; andthe harvest [the] com-
§— εἰς (readfin]) [tr]a. Ε συνάγετε LTr. ἰ κατασκηνοῖν ττῪτὰ. οὐδὲν
Ἡσαίον Isaiah T. ὁ ---κόσμου LTTYA. Ρ -- ὃ Ἰησοῦς (vad he went) Lr7ra.
διασάφησον expiain LIr. 5 -- αὑτοῖς LITrA. ' στιν ο᾽ σπείρας αντὰ ὧν
ΧΙΠ. MATTHEW.
; ~ ~ τ» «κι » . , ?
τέλεια Yrov" αἰῶνός tori’ οἱ. δὲ θερισταὶ ayysXot εἰσιν.
pletion of the age is, andthe harvest men angels are.
40 ὥσπερ οὖν συλλέγεται Ta ζιζάνια, Kai πυρὶ “Kara-
As therefore isgathcred the darnel, and infire is con-
καίεται," οὕτως ἔσται ἐν τῇ συντελείᾳ τοῦ αἰῶνος. “τούτου.
sumed, thus itshallbe in the compietion of this age.
41 ἀποστελεῖ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τοὺς ἀγγέλους:αὐτοῦ,
Sshall ὅβεπα 7forth the *Son Sof 4man his angels,
καὶ συλλέξουσιν ἐκ τῆς. βασιλείας.αὐτοῦ πάντα Ta σκάνδαλα
and they 5841] gather out of his kingdom all the offences
καὶ τοὺς ποιοῦντας THY ἀνομίαν, 42 Kai Barovow αὐτοὺς
and those who practise lawlessness, and theyshalleast them
εἰς THY κάμινον τοῦ πυρός" ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὁ
into the furnace ofthe fire: there shall be the weeping and the
βρυγμὸς τῶν’ ὀδόντων. 43 τότε οἱ δίκαιοι ἐκλάμψουσιν ὡς
ἘΠΒΒΟΙΒΕ, ofthe teeth. Then therighteous shallshine forth as
ὁ ἥλιος ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ.πατρὸς αὐτῶ. ὋὉ ἔχων ὦτα
the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Hethat has ears
vA, dae ll > ,
ακουτιν" GAKOVETW.
tohear let him hear.
44 Πάλιν!" ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν θησαυρῷ
eeoue like is the kingdom ofthe heavens to treasure
SEE CLAD, ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ, ὃν εὑρὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔκρυψεν,
in the a popes AS “found ‘a *man hid,
ὅσα ἔχει
καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς χαρᾶς αὐτοῦ ὑπάγει καὶ ἃπῶντα
and 411} things asmany as ὨΘ has
and for the joy of it goes
πωλεῖ," καὶ ἀγοράζει τὸν ἀγρὸν ἐκεῖνον.
he sells, and " buys that field.
45 Πάλιν ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ
Again like is the Kingdom ofthe heavens toa man
, ~ τι ΄ " c ‘ oe
ἐμπόρῳ, ζητοῦντι καλοὺς μαργαρίτας" 46 6c εὑρὼν" ἕνα
amerchant, secking beautiful pearls ; who having found one
πολύτιμον μαργαρίτην, ἀπελθὼν πέπρακεν πάντα ὕσα
very precious pearl, having gone away hassold all things asmanyas
εἶχεν, καὶ ἠγόρασεν αὐτόν.
he had, and bought 10,
47 Πάλιν ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν σαγήνῃ
acorn) like is the Ἐἰρεῦοσι ofthe heavens toa dragnet
βληθείσῃ εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, καὶ ἐκ παντὸς γένος συναγα-
cast into tthe sea, and of’ every kina gathering
γούσῃ 48 ἣν Ore ἐπληρώθη ἀναβιβάσαντες" “ἐπὶ τὸν
together ; which when it was filled having drawn up on the
αἰγιαλόν, kai! καθίσαντες συνέλεξαν τὰ καλὰ εἰς “ἀγγεῖα,"
shore, and malig sat down they collected the goed into vessels,
τὰ. δὲ σαπρὰ ἔξω ἔβαλον. 49 οὕτως ἔσται ἐν τῇ συντελείᾳ
andthe corrupt oat they “cast. Thus’ shallit be in the completion
TOU αἰῶνος" ἐξελεύσονται οἱ ἄγγελοι, καὶ ἀφοριοῦσιν. τοὺς
ofthe age: Sshall*go*out ‘the “angels, and shallseparate the
, ~ ,ὔ τ". ~ ?
πονηροὺς ἐκ ἐσου τῶν δικαίων, 80 καὶ βαλοῦσιν αὐτοὺς
wicked from([the]midst ofthe righteous, and shall cast them
εἰς τὴν κάμινον τοῦ πυρός" ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὸς Kai ὁ
into the furnace ofthe fire: there shallbe the wailing and the
βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων.
gnuashing of the teeth.
τ — τοῦ (read of [the]) UrTra. * καίεται 15 burned Gtra.
¥ — ἀκούειν [als teale A. :-- πάλιν { ἼστταΑ.
ς τ αὐτὴν 14}. ἃ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν Ἰ᾿ ; ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν [Kai] A.
' πωλεῖ πάντα ὅσα ἔχει LITrA.
© αγγὴ TTré.
37
the world; and the
reapers are the angels.
40 As therefore the
tares are gathered end
burned in the fire ; so
shall it be in the end
of this world: 41 The
Son of man shall send
forth his angels, and
they shall gather out
of his kingdom. all
things that offend, and
them which do in-
iquity ; 42 and shall
east them inio a fur-
nace of fire : there shall
be wailing and gnash-
ing of teeth. 43 Then
shall the righteous
shine forth as the sun
in the kingdom of
their Father. Who
hath exrs to hear, let
him hear.
44 Again, the king-
dom of heaven is like
unto treasare hid ina
field; the which when
aman hath found, he
hideth, and for joy
thereof goecth and
selleth all that he
hath, and buyeth that
fiela,
45 Again, the*king-
dom of heaven is like
unto a merchant man,
seeking goodly pearls:
46 who, when he had
found one pearl of
great price, went and
sold all that he had,
and bought it.
47 Again, the king-
dom of heaven is like
unto a net, that was
cast into the sea, and
gathered of every kind:
4% which, when it was
full, they drew to
shore, and sat down,
and gathered the good
into vessels, but cast
the bad away. 49 ἕο
shall it be at the end
of the world: the an-
gels shall come forth,
and sever the wicked
from amoug the just,
50 and shall cast them
into the furnace of
fire: there shall be
wailing and gnashing
of teeth.
*— τούτον (read the age) LTTr[ A].
» εὑρὼν δὲ GLTTiA-
38
51 Jesus saith unto
them, Haye: ye under-
stood all these things?
They say unto him,
Yea, Lord. 52 Then
said he unto them,
Therefore every scribe
which is instructed un-
to the kingdom of,
heayen is like unto a
man that is an house-
holder, which bringeth
forth out of his trea-
sure things new and
old.
53 And it came to
ass, that when Jesus
ad finished these
parables, he departed
thence. 54 And when
he was come into his
owncountry,he taught
them in their syna-
gogue, insomuch that
they were astonished,
and said, Whence hath
this man this wisdom,
and these mighty
works? 55 Is not this
the carpenter’s son?
is not his mother
ealled Mary? and his
brethren, James, and
Joses, and Simon, and
Judas? 56 and his sis-
ters, are they not all
with us? Whence then
hath this man all these
things? 57 And they
were offended in him.
But Jesus said unto
them, A prophet is ποῦ"
without, honour, save
in his own country,
and in his own house.
58 And he didnot many a
mighty works there
because of their un-
belief,
XIV. At that time
Herod the tetrarch
heard of the fame of
Jesus, 2 and said unto
his servants, This is
John the Baptist; he
is risen from the dead;
and therefore mighty
works do shew forth
themselves in him.
3 For Herod had laid
hold, on John, and
bound him, and put
him in -prison for
Herodias’. sake, - his
brother Philip’s wife.
4¥or John suid anto
him, It is not lawful
for thee to-have her.
5 And when he would
have put him to death,
MATOATOS.
ind g μ ᾽ «ὧς ἐν} 9. - Π a ~ , é
51 δλέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Συνήκατε ταῦτα πάντας
2Says “to *them 1Jesus, Have yeunderstood *these*things ‘all?
Atyovow αὐτῷ, Nai, θκύριε." 52 Ο.δὲ ᾿εἶπεν" αὐτοῖς, Διὰ
ΧΙΠ, XLV:
They sey tohim, Yea, Lord. Andhe said to them, Because of
τοῦτο πᾶς γραμματεὺς μαθητευθεὶς *eig τὴν βασιλείαν" τῶν
this every scribe discipied into the kingdom οἵ the
οὐρανῶν ὑμοιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπῳ οἰκοδεσπότῃ, ὕστις ἐκβάλλει
heavens "like tis .toaman a master of a house, who puts forth
ἐκ τοῦ.θησαυροῦ. αὐτοῦ καινὰ καὶ παλαιά.
out of his treasure {things} new and old.
53 Kai ἐγένετο ὅτε ἐτέλεσεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς rag παραβολὰς
And it cameto pass when *had “finished 1Jesus *parables
, ~ ete A 2 ΠΥ Ὁ 4 ? 4 ὁ ΤΩΝ
ταύτας, μετῆρεν ἐκεῖθεν᾽ 54 καὶ ᾿ἐλθὼν εἰς τὴν πατρίδα
*these, he withdrew thence; and haying come into Scountry
αὐτοῦ, ἐδίδασκεν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ.συναγωγῇ αὐτῶν, bore ἐκπλήτ-
this(*own]), he taught them in their synagogue, so that *were
τεσθαι! αὐτοὺς καὶ λέγειν, ἸΤόθεν τούτῳ ἡ.σοφία. αὕτη καὶ
Sastonished ‘they and said, Whence tothis [man] this wisdom and
αἱ δυνάμεις: δῦ οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ τέκτονος υἱός;
the works of power? 2not “this lis *the°of7the carpenter *son? [15]
m ? ‘il « [4 ? aed λέ M , wy « 10 λ ‘ > ~
οὐυχι ἡ-μητηρ-αὐυτοῦυ ἐγεται αριαμ, και OLADE pot.avTov
not his mother called Mary, and his brethren
Ἰάκωβος καὶ "Ἰωσῆς" καὶ Σίμων καὶ Ἰούδας; 56 καὶ ai
James and Joses and Simon and Judas? and
ἀδελφαὶ αὐτοῦ οὐχὶ πᾶσαι πρὸς ἡμᾶς εἰσιν; πόθεν οὖν τούτῳ
3815 *sisters 2not ‘all ‘with ‘us Xare? whence then to this
ταῦτα πάντα; 57 Kai ἐσκανδαλίζοντο ἐν αὐτῷ. Ὁ δὲ
[man] ?these*things ‘all? And they were offended in him. But
Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Οὐκ ἔστιν προφήτης ἄτιμος εἰμὴ
‘Jesus said *not Sis 12 *prophet without honour except
> ~o Pp ? ~i\ ‘ ? ~ > , ἘΣ fod 4 ?
ἐν τῇ" πατρίδι-Ῥαὐτοῦ" καὶ ἐν τῇ. οἰκίᾳ. αὐτοῦ. 58 Kai οὐκ
i his [own] country and in his [own] house, And *not
ἐποίησεν ἐκεῖ δυνάμεις πολλὰς διὰ τὴν. ἀπιστίαν.αὐτῶν.
1η6.241ὼΔ there 7works*of*power ‘many because of their unbelief,
? ? , “-“ ~ oo» « ΄ ε ΄ I
14 Ἔν ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ ἤκουσεν Ἡρώδης ὁ “τετράρχης"
Αὐ that time heard Herod the tetrarch
τὴν ἀκοὴν ᾿Ιησοῦ, 2 καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς.παισὶν. αὐτοῦ, Οὗτός ἐστιν
the fame of Jesus, and said to his servants, This is
Ἰωάννής ὁ βαπτιστής" αὐτὸς ἠγέρθη ἀπὸ τῶν νεκρῶν, καὶ
John the Baptist: he isrisen from the dead, and
διὰ τοῦτο at δυνάμεις ἐνεργοῦσιν ἐν αὐτῷ. 3 Ὁ γὰρ
because of this the works of power operate in him. For
Ἡρώδης κρατήσας τὸν Ἰωάννην ἔδησεν ταὐτὸν" καὶ ἔθετο
Herod haying seized _ John bound him and put
ἐν φυλακῇ, διὰ Ἡρωδιάδα τὴν γυναῖκα Φιλίππου!
. to them,
{him]in prison, onaccountof Herodias the wife *Philip
τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ. 4 eyev-ydp ταὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιωάννης," Οὐκ
of *his “brother. For *said 3t0 *him * John, 7Not
ἔξεστίν σοι ἔχειν αὐτήν. 5 Καὶ θέλων αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι,
Sit 515 lawful for thee to have her. ‘And wishing “him *to7 Kill,
8 — Λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς LTTrA.
βασιλείᾳ in the kingdom ἢ, ; τῇ βασιλείᾳ to the kingdom ertra.
™ οὐχ LITrA.
LTTrAw.
(read [his]) uTTra.
ἀπέθετο in the prison
᾿Ιωάννης αὐτῷ LT,
i λέγει Says L. Κ ἐν τῇ
i ] ἐκπλήσσεσθαι
2 Ἰωσὴφ Joseph trtra. ° ἰδίᾳ own T. Ρ — αὐτοῦ
4 τετραάρχης T. τ — ἀυτὸν T. 5 ἐν τῇ (— τῇ τ) φυλακῇ
put [him] aside urrra. *— Φιλίππου [T]a. Yo(—oT)_
h — κύριε LTTrA.
XIV. MATTHEW.
ἐφοβήθη τὸν ὄχλον, ὕτι ὡς προφήτην αὐτὸν εἶχον.
he feared the multitude, because as a prophet bim they held,
6 “γενεσίων.δὲ ἀγομένων" τοῦ Ἡρώδου, ὠρχήσατο ἡ θυγάτηρ
Buta birthday being celebrated of Herod, Sdanced ‘the *daughter
~ « το ? ~ , ‘ » »Ό»κς »γ Ὁ 5 a
τῆς Ἡρωδιάδος ἐν τῷ μέσῳ, Kai ἤρεσεν τῷ Howdy’ 7 ὅθεν
Sof *Herodias in the midst, and pleased Herod ; Whereupon
θ᾽ ὃ ΄ λό > ) ὃ ~ , a > opal " > , = 8 Ἡ δὲ
μεθ᾽ ὅρκου ὡμολόγησεν αὐτῇ δοῦναι Ὁ.“ξαν" αἰτησηται. -0€
with oath hepromised toher togive whatever sheshouldask, But she
προβιβασθεῖσα ὑπὸ τῆς. μητρὺς αὐτῆς, Δός por, φησίν, ὧδε
being urged on by _ her mother, Give me, shesays, here
? \ , κι \ ? ΄ ~ τ 4
ἐπὶ πίνακι THY κεφαλὴν Ἰωάννου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ. 9 Καὶ
upon adish the head of John the Baptist. And
γἐλυπήθη" ὁ βασιλεύς" διὰ. "δὲ" τοὺς ὕρκους καὶ τοὺς
ϑιν8 ᾿ευϊονοῦ 9 “κίπρ; but onaccountof the oaths and those who
συνανακειμένους ἐκέλευσεν δοθῆναι: 10 καὶ πέμψας
reclined with [him at table] he commanded [it] to be given. And having sent
ἀπεκεφάλισεν "τὸν" Ἰωάννην iv τῇ φυλακῇ. 11 καὶ ἠνέχθη
the beheaded John in the prison. And 4was*brought
ἡ. κεφαλὴ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ πίνακι, καὶ ἐδόθη τῷ κορασίῳ" καὶ ἤν-
his *head on adish, and was giventothe damsel, and 586
ἐγκεν τῇ.μητρὶ αὐτῆς. 12 καὶ προσελθόντες οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ
brought [it] to her mother. And having come his disciples
ἦραν τὸ ὑσῶμα," καὶ ἔθαψαν “αὐτό"" Ka ἐλθόντες ἀπήγγειλ
- 2 γγειλαν
took the body, and _ buried it; and having come told
eat) ~ d \ ? , " a) ~ > , > ow
τῷ Ἰησοῦ. 18 “kai ἀκούσας" ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἀνεχώρησεν ἐκεῖθεν
[1] to Jesus. And *having *heard 1 Jesus withdrew thence
ἐν πλοίῳ εἰς ἔρημον τόπον κατ᾽ ἰδίαν.
by ship to adesert place apart.
Καὶ ἀκούσαντες οἱ ὄχλοι ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ “πεζῇ"
And having heard [of it] the crowds followed him on foot
ἀπὸ τῶν πόλεων. 14 Καὶ ἐξελθὼν fd ᾿Ιησοῦς" εἶδεν πολὺν
from the cities. And having gone out Jesus saw “great
ὄχλον, καὶ ἐσπλαγχνίσθη ἐπ᾿ βαὐτούς," καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν
2acrowd, and was moved with compassion towards them, and healed
. δέλ κε» 7 ow ~? t κι rt h ~ θ ᾿
τους-αρρωστους- αὐτων. 15 ΟψΨίας.δὲ YEVOPEVIC προσὴλ OV
their infirm. Andevening having come came
αὐτῷ ot_paQnraiiadrov," λέγοντες, "Epnpoc ἐστιν ὁ τόπος,
to him his disciples, saying, Desert is the place,
4 .ξ tA πεν ~ Ι > , ] 4 ” λ .
καὶ ἢ ὥρα yon παρῆλθεν"" ἀπόλυσον ᾿ τοὺς ὄχλους, wa
and the time already is gone by: dismiss the crowds, that
ἀπελθόντες εἰς τὰς κώμας ἀγυράσωσιν ἑαυτοῖς βρώματα.
having gone into the villages theymay buy for themselves meat.
16 Ὁ δὲ π᾿ Ἰησοῦς! εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Οὐ χρείαν ἔχουσιν ἀπελθεῖν"
But Jesus said tothem, “No “need “they “have to goaway:
, > ~ « ~ ~ € . , > ~ ? m”
δότε αὐτοῖς ὑμεῖς φαγεῖν. 17 Oi.dé λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, Οὐκ.ἐχομὲν
give ὅἴο “θη ‘ye to eat. But they say tohim, We have not
a A ” sa ν a ,
ὧδε εἰ μὴ πέντε ἄρτους Kai δύο ἰχθύας. 18 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Φέρετέ
here except five loaves andtwo fishes. Andhe said, Bring
μοι παὐτοὺς ὧδε." 19 Καὶ κελεύσας τοὺς ὄχλους ava-
Ξτοπθ ‘them here. And having commanded the crowds tore-
κλιθῆναι ἐπὶ στοὺς χόρτους," kai! λαβὼν τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους
cline on the grass, and having taken the five loaves
39
he feared the multi-
tude, because they
counted him as a pro-
phet. 6 But when
Herod’s birthday was
kept, the daughter of
Herodias danced be-
fore them, and pleased
Herod. 7 Whereupon he
promise | withan oath
to give her whatsoever
she wonld ask. 8 And
she, being before in-
structed of her mother,
said, Give me here
John Baptist’s head
inacharger. 9 And the
king was sorry: never-
theless for the oath’s
sake, and them whick
sat with him at meat,
he commanded zt to be
given her. 10 And he
sent, and beheaded
John in the prison.
11] And his head was
brought in a gharger,
and given to the dam-
sel: and she brought
it to her mother.
12 And his disciples
came, and took up the
body, and buried it,
and went and told
Jesus. 13 When Jesus
heard of it, he departed
thence by ship into a
desert place apart.
And when the people
had heard therea/, they
followed him on foot
out of the cities. 14 And
Jesus went forth. and
saw agreat multitude,
and was moved witb
compassion toward
them, and he healed
their sick. 15 And
when it was evening,
his disciples came to
him, saying, This is a
desert place, and the
time is now past ; send
the multitude away,
that they may go into
the villages, and buy
themselves victuals.
16 isut Jesus said unto
them, They need not
depart; give ye them
to eat. 17 And they
say unto him, We
have here but five
loaves, and two fishes.
18 Hesaid, Bring them
hither to me. 19 And
he commanded the
multitude to sit down
on the grass, and took
the five loaves, and the
W γενεσίοις δὲ γενομένοις LTTrA. * ἂν LTrA.
LTT A. &—f7ovLTTrA. πτῶμα Corpse LTTr.
ε πεζοὶ T. f — 0 Τησοὺς (read he saw) LITra.
i αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) στιὰ." K παρῆλθεν ἤδη τ.
Mt = ᾿Ιησοῦς (read he said) τ. ἃ ὧδε αὐτούς LITA. 9 τοῦ χόρτου LITr,
© αὐτόν him TTra.
Ε αὐτοῖς GLTTrAW.
Υ λυπηθεὶς being grieved LrTr4.
-- δὲ but
ἃ ἀκούσας δὲ LTTrA.
h προσῆλθαν LTr.
14 οὖν therefore [A].
P — καὶ GLTTrAW.
40
two fishes, and looking
up to heaven, he bles--
ed, and brake, and gave
the loaves to his dis-
ciples, and the disci-
ples to the multitude.
20 And they did all
eat, and were filled:
and they tock up of
the fragments that re-
mained tweive baskets
full. 21 And they that
had eaten were about
five thousand -men,
beside women and
children
22 And straightway
Jesus constrainea hig
disciples to get into a
ship, and to go before
him unto- the other
side, while he sent
the multitudes away.
23 And when he had
sent the multitudes
away, he went up into
8 mountain apart to
pray: and when the
evening was come, he
was there alone. 24 But
the ship was pow in
the midst of the sea,
tossed with waves:
for the wind was con-
trary. 25 And in the
fourth watch of the
night Jesus went unto
them, walking on the
sea, 26 And when the
disciples saw him
walking on thé sea,
they were troubled,
saying, It is a spirit;
and they cried out for
fear. 27 But straight-
way Jesus spake unto
them, saying, Be of
good cheer; it is L;
be not afraid. 28 ‘And
Peter answered him
and said, Lord, if it be
thou, bid me come un-
to thee on the water.
29 And he said, Come.
And when Peter was
come down out of the
ship, he walked on the
water, to go to Jesus,
30 But when he saw
the wind boisterous,
he was afraid; «and
beginning to sink, he
cried, saying, Lord,
save me.
immediately
stretched forth his
hand, and caught him,
and said unto him, C
4 ηὐλόγησεν LIrA.
he compelled) Girtraw.
MATOATOS. DRY
καὶ τοὺς δύο ἰχθύας, ἀναβλέψας εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν Δεὐλόγησ-ν""
and the two fishes, having lookedupto the heaven he blessed ;
καὶ κλάσας ἔδωκεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς τοὺς ἄρτους, οἱ. δὲ pa-
and having broken hegave tothe disciples the loaves, andthe dis-
Onrai τοῖς ὄχλοις. 20 καὶ ἔφαγον πάντες καὶ ἐχορτάσθησαν"
ciples tothe crowds. And “ate tall and were satisfied ;
καὶ ἦραν τὸ περισσεῦον τῶν κλασμάτων, Ἐν
and they took up that which was overand above of the fragments, twelve
ἐσθίοντες ἦσαν ἄνδρες ὡσεὶ
ate were mnmen about
κοφίνους πλήρεις. 21 οἱ δὲ
hand-baskets full And those who
πεντακισχίλιοι, χωρὶς ᾿γυναικῶν καὶ παιδίων."
five thousand, besides women and children.
22 Kai "εὐθέως" ἠνάγκασεν ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς" τοὺς μαθητὰς.“αὐτοῦ"
Andimmediately *compelled 1Jesus his disciples
ἐμβῆναι εἰς ὑτὸ"! πλοῖον καὶ προάγειν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ πέραν,
toenter into the ship and to go before him to the other side,
«“ - ᾽ , ” € δ
ἕως οὗ ἀπολύσῃ τοὺς ὄχλους. 23 καὶ ἀπολύσας τοὺς
until heshould have dismissed the crowds. And having dismissed the
» 3 , > A
ὄχλους ἀνέβη sic τὸ ὄρος κατ᾽ ἰδίαν προσεύξασθαι. ᾿Οψί-
crowds he wentupintothe mountain aE to pray. *Even-
ας δὲ γενομένης μόνος ἦν ἐκεῖ. 24 τὸ. δὲ πλοῖον ἤδη “μέσον
ing and being come alone he was there. Butthe ship nowin[the]midst
τῆς θαλάσσης ἦν," βασανιζόμενον ὑπὸ τῶν κυμάτων" ἦν yap
of the sea was, tossed by the waves, “was ‘for
ἐναντίος ὁ ἄνεμος. 25 Τετάρτῃ. δὲ φυλακῇ τῆς νυκτὸς
Scontrary “the “wind. But in [the] fourth watch ofthe night.
γἀπῆλθεν! πρὸς αὐτοὺς τὸ ᾿Τησοῦς,"! περιπατῶν ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσ-
2went Sto 4theim evesue, walking on the sea.
onc." 26 "cai ἰδόντες αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταὶ" ἐπὶ “τὴν θάλασσαν!
And “seeing ' *him ‘thé disciples on the sea
περιπατοῦντα ἐταράχθησαν, λέγοντες, ἡ Ὅτι φάντασμά͵ ἐστιν"
walking were troubled, saying, An apparition itis:
καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ φόβου ἔκραξαν. 27 SehBéwel.dé ἐλάλησεν “αὐ-
and through fear they cried out, But immediately 2spoke *to
~ epee. ~ Π [ ~ ? 7 , A ~
τοῖς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς," λέγων, Θαρσεῖτε, ἐγώ.εἰμι, μὴ-φοβεῖσθε.
“them 1Jesus, saying, Beofgoodcourage, Iam [he], 1687 not.
28, ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ. ἑαὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν," Κύριε, εἰ σὺ εἶ,
And answering him Peter said, Lord, if itbethon,
κέλευσόν με πρός σε ἐλθεῖν! ἐπὶ τὰ ὕδατα. 29 Ὁ δὲ εἶπε»,
bid me °to ‘thee *to*come uponthe waters. And he said,
"ENE. Kai καταβὰς ἀπὸ τοῦ πλοίου 6" Πέτρος περιεπτά-
Come. And having descendedfrom the ship Peter walk-
τησεν ἐπὶ τὰ ὕδατα, Ἰἐλθεῖν" πρὸς τὸν Incovy. 80 βλέπων δὲ
Jesus. But seeing
ed upon the waters, to go to
‘ W k ᾽ ιν ii ? , ‘ 2 ΄’
τὸν ἄνεμον Kioyupoy" ἐφοβήθη, καὶ ἀρξάμενος καταπον-
the wind strong he was aftrighted, and beginning to
Ὁ» , ~ ’ ,
τίζεσθαι ἔκραξεν, λέγων, Κύριε, σῶσόν με. 81 EvOéwe.dé
sink he cried out, saying, Lord, save me. πὰ immediately,
ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἐπελάβετο αὐτοῦ, καὶ λέγει
Jesus havingstretchedout the hand took hold ofhim, and says
t — ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read
" παιδίων καὶ γυναικὼν L. ¥— εὐθέως T.
w — τὸ (reada
ἡ — αὐτοῦ (vad the disciples) GTTraw.
ship) Tr. x σταδίους πολλοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἀπεῖχεν Many stadia from the land was dis-
tant Tr. y ἦλθεν LITr. τ -- ὃ Ἴησους (read he Went) GLTTraw. 8 τὴν θάλασσαν
LTTrA. Ὁ οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν τι; ἰδόντες δὲ αὐτὸν T. ο τῆς θαλάσσης LTTra.
ἃ εὐθὺς LTTr. © ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς αὐτοῖς L, ---ὁ ᾿Ιησοὺς τ; αὐτοῖς [ὁ Ingots] a. fo llétpos
εἶπεν αὐτῷ 1,.
* — ἰσχυρὸν 1,
Ε ἐλθεῖν πρός σε LTTrAs
Ὁ -- OLMTrA, καὶ ἦλθεν and he went τὸ
XIV, XV. MATTHEW.
᾿ “ ᾽ ν κ΄ ‘6 πον ὯΝ ΄, ἥν
αὐτῷ, ᾿ὈΟλιγόπιστε, εἰς. τί ἐδίστασας; 82 Καὶ ἱἐμβάντωνὶ
to him, O [thou] of little faith, why didst thou doubt? And “having “entered
αὐτῶν εἰς TO πλοῖον ἐκόπασεν ὁ ἄνεμος" 33 οἱ. δὲ ἐν τῷ
‘they into the ship *ceased the ?wind. And those in the
πλοίῳ ᾿έλθόντες" προσεκύνησαν αὐτῷ, λέγοντες, ᾿Αληθῶς
ship having come worshipped him, saying, Truly
θεοῦ υἱὸς εἶ.
?of °God ‘Son thou art!
84 Kai διαπερίσαντες ἦλθον "εἰς! τὴν γῆν ῬΓεννησαρέτ."
And having passed over theycame to the land of Gennesaret.
35 καὶ ἐπιγνόντες αὐτὸν ot ἄνδρες τοῦ.τόπου.ἐκείνου ἀπέ-
And havingrecognized him the men .of that place sent
στειλαν εἰς ὕλην τὴν. περίχωρον ἐκείνην, καὶ προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ
to all that country round, and brought to him
πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας" 36 Kai παρεκάλουν αὐτὸν ἵνα
all those who were ill; and besought him that
μόνον ἅψωνται τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ ἱματίου.αὐτοῦ Kai
only they might touch the border of his garment ; and
door ἥψαντο διεσώθησαν.
asmanyas touched were cured,
, ~? ~
15 Tore προσέρχονται τῷ Inoov
Then come to Jesus
“got! ἀπὸ ἹἹεροσολύμω
ρ μων
the *from * Jerusalem
τγραμματεῖς Kai Φαρισαῖοι," λέγοντες, 2 "Διατί" οἱ μαθηταί
‘scribes Zand *Pharisees, saying, Why $disciples
σου TapaBaivovow. τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων; οὐ
*thy ltransgress the tradition of the elders? Ἐν 4not
γὰρ νίπτονται τὰς χεῖρας. "αὐτῶν" ὅταν ἄρτον ἐσθίωσιν. 8 Ὃ δὲ
for *they *wash their hands when bread _ they eat. But he
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, "Διατί! καὶ ὑμεῖς παραβαίνετε THY
answering said tothem, Why also “ye itransgress the
\ ~ ~ ΄ « ~ « "
ἐντολὴν τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ τὴν.παράδοσιν. ὑμῶν; 4 Ὃ γὰρ
commandment of Godon account of your tradition ? For
θεὸς ἐνετείλατο, Aéywy," Τίμα τὸν. πατέρα. “σου! καὶ τὴν
God commanded, saying, Honour thy father and
μητέρα καὶ Ὃ κακολογῶν πατέρα ἢ μητέρα, θανάτῳ τε-
mother; and, He who speaksevilof father or mother, by death let
λευτάτω. 5 ὑμεῖς.δὲ λέγετε, “Oc-dy εἴπῃ τῷ πατρὶ ἢ τῇ
him die. But ye say, Whoever = shall say to father or
, ~ ey γΦ, Ὁ ~ 7 r θῇ > Shall
μητρί, Δῶρον, ὃ. ἐὰν ἐξ ἐμοῦ ὠφεληθῇς, καὶ
mother, [Τὺ 15] agift whatever by me thou mightest be profited—: and
, A ~ ‘ , ? pure
οὐ-μὴ γττιμήσῃ! τὸν. πατέρα.αὐτοῦ τὴ THYy-pnTépa.avrov"!
in no wise honour * his father or his mother:
6 καὶ ἠκυρώσατε "τὴν ἐντολὴν" τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ
and yemade void the commandment of God on account of
ms a =F, ~ ‘ c ~
doow ὑμῶν. Ὑποκριταί, καλῶς προεφήτευσεν! περὶ ὑμῶν
dition ‘your. Hypocrites! well prophesied concerning you
Ἡσαΐας, λέγων, 8 “᾿Εγγίζει μοι! 6.dadc-obroc “rp στόματι
Esaias, saying, Draws near tome this people with 7mouth
᾽ ~ ‘ ~ ~ a7 ~ yore
αὐτῶν, καὶ" τοῖς. χείλεσιν pe τιμᾷ 1]-0&-KAaPOLA_avTwY πόῤρω
their, and witH the lips “me ‘it*honours; but their heart far
THY παρά-
*tra-
1 ἀναβάντων having gone upLtTtrA. ™ — ἐλθόντες TLA].
Gennesaret) Trr. P Γεννησαρέθ 1,07. ᾳ — ot LTTr.
5. διὰ τίτττὰ. t αὐτῶν (read the hands) t[ tr].
{thy]) eurrraw. x — καὶ LTTr{ A].
μητέρα αὐτοῦ LIA].
τι. 5 —’EyyiGet μοι GLTTrA.
τ ἐπὶ TT:.
τ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ γραμματεῖς TTr.
Y εἶπεν Said Ltr.
Υ τιμήσει will he honour titra.
& τὸν λόγον the word LTc; τὸν νόμον the law Ta.
ἃ — τῷ στόματι αὐτῶν καὶ GLTTrA.
4]
thou of little faith,
wherefore didst thou
doubt? 32 And when
they were come into
the ship, the wind
ceased, 33 Then they
that were in the ship
came and worshipped
him, saying, Of a truth
thou art the Son of
God.
34 And when they
were gone over, they
came into the land of
Gennesaret. 85 And
when the men of that
place had knowledge
of him, they sent out
into all that country
round about, and
brought unto him all
that were diseased ;
36 and besought him
that they might only
touch the hem of his
garment : andas many
as touched were made
perfectly whole.
XV. Then came to
Jesus scribes and
Pharisees, which were
of Jerusalem, saying,
2 Why do thy disciples
transgress the tradi-
tion of the elders? for
they wash not their
hands when they eat
bread. 3 But he an-
swered and said unto
them, Why do ye also
transgress the com-
mandinent of God by
your tradition? 4 For
God commanded, say-
ing, Honour thy father
and mother: and, He
that curseth father or
mother, let him die
the death. 5 But ye
say, Whosoever shall
say to his father or his
mother, /t ts a gift,
by whatsoever thou
mightest be profited
by me; 6and honour
‘not his father or his
mother, he shall be
Jree. Thus have yeu
made the command-
ment of God of none
effect by your tradi-
tion, 7 Ye hypocrites,
well did Hsaias pro-
phesy of you, saying,
8 This people draweth
nigh unto me with
their mouth, > and
honoureth me . with
their lips; but their
heart is far from me.
° + εἰς (read at
Ww — σου (read
2—7 τὴν
> ΄
Ὁ ἐπροφήτευσεν
42
9 But in vain they do
worship me, teaching
for doctrines the com-
mandments of men.
10 And he called the
multitude, and said
unto them, Hear, and
understand: 11 not
that which goeth into
the mouth ‘detileth a
man; but that which
cometh out of the
mouth, this defileth a
man.
12 Then came his dis-
ciples, and said unto
him, Knowest thou
that the Pharisees were
offended, after they
heard this saying?
13 But he answered
and said, Every plant,
which my heavenly
Father hath not plant-
ed, shall be rooted up.
14 Let them alone:
they be blind leaders
of the blind. And if
the blind lead the
blind, both shall fall
into the ditch. 15 Then
answered Peter and
said unto him, Declare
unto us this parable.
16 And Jesus said, Are
ye also yet without
understanding? 17 Do
not ye yet understand,
that whatsoever enter-
eth in at the mouth
goeth into the belly,
and is cast out into
the draught? 18 But
those things which
proceed out of the
mouth come forth
from the heart; and
they defile the man.
19 For out of the heart
proceed evil thoughts,
murders, adulterics,
fornications, thefts,
false witness, blasphe-
mies: 20 these are the
things which defile a
man: but to eat with
unwashen hands de-
fileth not a man.
21 Then Jesus went
hence, and departed
into the coasts of Tyre
and Sidon, 22 And,
behold, a woman of
Canaan came out of
the same coasts, and *
cried unto him, say-
VMATO AIO S. Oe Wee
ἀπέχει ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ. 9. μάτην.δὲ σέβονταί pe, διδάσκοντες
isaway from me: But in vain they worship me, teaching {as]
διδασκαλίας ἐντάλματα ἀνθρώπων. 10 Kai προσκαλεσάμενος
teachings injunctions of men, And having called to [him]
τὸν ὄχλον εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ᾿Ακούετε καὶ συνίετε. 11 οὐ
the crowd he said to them, Hear and understand! not
τὸ εἰσερχόμενον εἰς TO στόμα κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον"
that which enters into the mouth defiles the man ;
ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐκπορευόμενον ἐκ τοῦ στόματος, τοῦτο κοινοὶ
but that which goes forth out of the mouth, this defiles
τὸν ἄνθρωπον.
the man.
12 Tére προσελθόντες οἱ. μαθηταὶ “αὐτοῦ ξεῖπον" αὐτῷ,
Then having come to [him] his disciples said to hii,
Cy eo « ~ ’ A ? nx ’
Οἶδας ὅὕτι οἱ Φαρισαῖοι ἀκούσαντες τὸν λόγον ἐσκανδαλί-
Knowestthouthat the Pharisees having heard the saying were of-
€ ι ? oy - ~ , τι
σθησαν; 19 ὁ. δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν, Πᾶσα φυτεία ἣν οὐκ
fended ? Buthe answering said, Every plant which “ποῖ
, , c , « ΕΣ »
ἐφύτευσεν ὁ. πατήριμου ὁ.οὐράνιος, ἐκριζωθήσεται. 14 ἄφετε
Shas ΤρΙαπῃίθβαᾷ τὴν ?Father “*the*heavenly, shallbe rootedup. Leave
᾽ tone ε ΄ Ν \ ~ X \
αὐτούς" fddnyot εἰσιν τυφλοὶ! τυφλῶν" τυφλὸς -δὲ τυφλὸν
them ; *leaders ‘they “are “blind of blind; blind ‘and ‘blind
EAS cn ~ > , ᾽ ~
ἐὰν ὁδηγῇ, ἀμφότεροι εἰς βόθυνον πεσοῦνται. 15 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ
21£ lead) both into apit will fall. And answering
ε , a ~ ~
ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Φράσον ἡμῖν τὴν.παραβολὴν "ταύτην."
Peter said tohim, Expound tous this parable.
« 1 >) ~ s ι \ ~
16 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Τησοῦς" εἶπεν, ᾿Ακμὴν καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀσύνετοί ἐστε;
But Jesus said, *Still °also “ye Swithout ®understanding ‘are?
= Ww ~ ~
17 Ἑοὔπω! νοεῖτε ὕτι πᾶν τὸ εἰσπορευόμενον εἰς τὸ
3not*yet ‘perceive *ye that everything which enters into the
, ? ΄ ~ \ ? _~ ’
στόμα εἰς τὴν κοιλίαν χωρεῖ, καὶ εἰς αφεδῥῶνα ἐκβάλλεται;
mouth into the belly goes, and into[the] draught is cast forth?
φι ’ ~ ~
18 τὰ δὲ ἐκπορευύμενα ἐκ τοῦ στόματος ἐκ τῆς
But the things which, go forth out of the mouth out of the
΄ :] “ ~ ~ A » ω
καρδίας ἐξέρχεται, κἀκεῖνα κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον. 19 ἐκ. γὰ
heart come forth, andthese defile the man. For out of
~ as οὶ , ΄ ~
τῆς καρδίας ἐξέρχονται διαλογισμοὶ πονηροί, φόνοι, μοιχεῖαι,
the heart come forth *reasonings evil, murders, adulteries,
~ Be I. ͵ ’ ~
πορνεῖαι, κλοπαί, ψευδομαρτυρίαι, βλασφημίαι. 20 ταῦτά
fornications, thefts, false-witnessings, blasphemies. These things
ἐστιν τὰ κοινοῦντα τὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸ δὲ ἀνίπτοις
are they which defile the man; ἢ but the 7with *unwashed
χερσὶν φαγεῖν οὐ.κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον.
“hands teating defilesnot the man.
‘ ~ -“ ,
21 Kai ἐξελθὼν ἐκεῖθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὰ μέρη
And going forth thence Jesus withdrew to the parts
Πα καὶ Σιδῶνος. 22 καὶ ἰδιύ, γυνὴ Χαναναία απὸ
ΟΥ Tyre and Sidon; and behold, a?woman ‘Cananzan from
~ Cue, ceed > λθοῖ } ae , ll m,? “ἢ la
τῶν.οριων.ἑκείνων ἐξελθοῦσα "ἐκραύγασεν" “auTy, λέγουσα,
ing, Have mercy on those borders having come out cried to him, saying,
me, O Lord, ‘how son , 1 : , ΠΕΣ Rel} of , τ ἢ
of David; my daugh- Ἐλέησόν μὲ, κύριε, Mute Δαβίδ"! ἡ.θυγάτηριμου κακῶς δαι-
ter is grievously vexed Have pity on me, Lord, Son of David; my daughter miserably is pos-
with a devil. 23 But ’ « DA ᾽ > , ᾽ ~ , \
he answered her notia JLOVUCET aL. 23 ὋὉ. δὲ οὐκ.απεκρίθη αὐτῇ λόγον. Kal προσ-
word, And his disci- sessed by a demon. But he anewered*not ‘her aword, And having
6 — αὐτοῦ (vead the disciples) Lra. [λέγουσιν Sily LTTrA. B τυφλοί εἰσιν ὁδηγοὶ LTr.
h — ταύτην (read the parable) yrm{a]. ἰ -- Ἰησοῦς (read he said)urtra. Κ od not LITr.
léxpagev Ltr; ἔκραξεν 1, ἴὰ --- αὐτῷ LITA. ἢ υἱὲ Δαυὶδ UW; υἱὸς Δανείδ LTTrA.
ΧΟ Mi ArT Tk: Wi
ἐλθόντες ot. paOnrai.airov “ἠρώτων αὐτόν, λέγοντες,
come to chisel! his disciples asked him, say ing,
᾿Απόλυσον αὐτήν, ὅτι κράζει ὄπισθεν ἡμῶν" 24 ὋὉ.δὲ ἀποκρι-
Dismiss her, for she cries after us. But he “ answer-
θεὶς εἶπεν, Οὐκ.απεστάλην εἰ:μὴ εἰς τὰ πρόβατα τὰ ἀπολωλότα
ing said, Iwas notsent except to the sheep the lost
οἴκου ᾿Ισραήλ. 25 Ἣ δὲ ἐλθοῦσα προσεκύνει αὐτῷ,
of [the] house ΟΕ Israel. But she having come didhomage tohim,
λέγουσα, Κύριε, βοήθει por. 26 ὋὉ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν, Οὐκ
sdying, Lord, help me! But he answering said, SNot
Ρέστιν καλὸν! λαβεῖν τὸν. ἄρτον τῶν τέκνων, Kai βαλεῖν
lit "15 good totake the bread ofthe children, and to cast [it]
τοῖς κυναρίοις. 27 Ἢ δὲ εἶπεν, Nai, κύριε; καὶ.γὰρ τὰ κυνάρια
5) ?
tothe little dogs. Butshe said, Yea, Lord: foreven the little dogs
ἐσθίει ἀπὸ τῶν ψιχίων τῶν πιπτόντων ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέζης
eat of the “crumbs which fall from the table
τῶν.κυρίων. αὐτῶν. 28 Τότε ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῇ,
of their masters. -Then answering Jesus said to her,
Ὦ γύναι, μεγάλη σοῦ ἡ πίστις" γενηθήτω σοι ὡς θέλεις.
O woman, great [is] thy faith: be it to thee as thou desirest,
- , = e ͵
Καὶ ἰάθη ἡ.θυγάτηρ.αὐτῆς ἀπὸ τῆς. ὥρας ἐκείνης.
And was healed her daughter from that hour.
29 Kai μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἦλθεν παρὰ τὴν θάλασ-
And haying departed thence Jesus came towards the sea
σαν τῆς Γαλιλαίας" καὶ ἀναβὰς εἰς τὸ ὄρος ἐκάθητο
of Galilee ; and having gone up into the mountain he was sitting
ἐκεῖ. 80 καὶ προσῆλθον αὐτῷ ὄχλοι πολλοί, ἔχοντες μεθ᾽
with
there, And came tohim “crowds ‘great, sea 3
ἑαυτῶν χωλούς, τυφλούς, κωφούς, κυλλούς, καὶ ἑτέρους πολ-
them Tame blind, dumb, maimed, and “others ‘many,
Note, καὶ “ἔῤῥιψαν! αὐτοὺς παρὰ τοὺς πόδας ‘Tov Ἰησοῦ""
ca) Ὁ q
and they oa down them at the feet of Jesus,
καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτούς" 81 ὥστε “τοὺς ὄχλους"! θαυμάσαι,
and he healed them ; sothat the crowds wondered,
βλέποντας κωφοὺς λαλοῦντας, κυλλοὺς ὑγιεῖς, * US περι-
seeing dumb speaking, maimed sound, lame walk-
πατοῦντας, καὶ τυφλοὺς βλέποντας" καὶ ἐδόξασαν" τὸν θεὸν
ing, and blind seeing ; and they glorified the God
᾿Ισραήλ. 32 Ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς προσκαλεσάμενος τοὺς μαθητὰς
of Israel. But Jesus having calledto [him] *disciples
αὐτοῦ εἶπεν, Σπλαγχνίζομαι ἐπὶ τὸν ὄχλον, OTL ἤδη
*his said, Iam πιουοᾶ with compassion towardsthe crowd, because already
πὴ μέρας" τρεῖς προσμένουσίν μοι, καὶ οὐκ.ἔχουσιν τί φάγω-
“days Xthree they continue withme,and havenot what they may
σιν" Kai ἀπολῦσαι αὐτοὺς νήστεις οὐ.θέλω, μήποτε ἐκλυθῶσιν
eat; and tosendaway them fasting [amnotwilling, lest they faint
ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ. 33 Καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ. μαθηταὶ. “αὐτοῦ," ἸΤόθεν
in the way. And *say. 4to *him his *disciples, Whence
ἡμῖν ἐν ἐρημίᾳ ἄρτοι τοσοῦτοι ὥστε χορτάσαι ὄχλον τοσοῦτον;
tous in adesert loaves 50 many as: tosatisfy acrowd so great?
34 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ἸΤόσους ἄρτους ἔχετε; Οἱ. δὲ
And “says “to *them 1Jesus, Howmany loaves haveye? ᾽ And they
εἶπον, Ἕπτά, καὶ ὀλίγα ἰχθύδια. 85 Kai γἐκέλευσεν τοῖς
said, Seven, and a τὸς sal fishes, And hecommanded the
48
ples came and he-
sought him, saying,
Send her away; for she
eriethafterus. 24 But
he answered and said,
I am not sent but unte
the lost sheep of the
house of Israel. 25 Then
came she and worship-
ped him, saying, Lora,
help me. 26 But he
answered and said, lt
is not meet to take the
children’s bread, and
to cast i to dogs,
27 And she said, Truth,
Lord : yet the dogs eat
of the crumbs which
fall from their mas-
ters’ table. 28 Then
Jesus answered and
said unto her, O wo-
man, great is thy faith:
be it unto thee even as
thou wilt. And her
daughter was made
whote from that very
hour.
29 And Jesus depart
ed from thence, and
came nigh unto the sea
of Galilee; and went
up into a mountain,
and sat down there.
30 And great multi-
tudes came unto him,
having with them those
that were lame, blind,
dumb, maimed, and
many others, and cast
them down at Jesus’
feet; and he healed
them: 31 insomuch that
the multitude wonder-
ed, when they saw the
dumb to speak, the
maimed to be whole,
the lame to walk, and
the blind to see: and
they glorified the God
of Israel. 32 Then
Jesus called his disci-
ples unto him, and said,
1 have compassion on
the multitude, because
they continue with me
now three days, and
have nothing to eat:
and I will -not send
them sway fasting,
lest they faint in the
way. 33 And his dis-
ciples say unto him,
Whence should we
have so much bread in
the wilderness, as to
fill so great a multi-
tude? 34 And Jesus
saith unto them, How
many loaves have ye?
And they said, Seven,
and a few little fishes.
35 And he commanded
the multitude to sit
P ἔξεστιν it is allowed LTA.. 9 ἔριψαν tT.
° ἠρώτουν LTTrA.
τ τ KatandutTtra. Y ἐδόξαζον T.
ὄχλον the crowd Ta.
τ αὐτοῦ of him Lrtra.
ἡμέραι GLTTraw.
8 τὸν
x — αὐτοῦ
(veud the disciples) [n}t[trja. ¥ παραγγείλας τῷ ὄχλῳ ine commanded the crowd Lrtr.
a4
down on the ground.
36 And.he took the
seven loaves and the
fishes,and gave thanks,
and brake them, and
gave to his disciples,
and the disciples to the
multitude. 37 And
they did all eat, and
were filled: and they
took up of the broken
meut that was left
seven baskets full.
38 And they that did
eat were four thousand
men, beside women
and children, 39 And
he sent away the mul-
titude, and took ship,
and came into the
coasts of Magdala.
XVI. The Pharisees
also with the Saddu-
cees came, and tempt-
ing desired him that
he would shew them a
sign from heaven.
2 He answered and
said unto them, When
it igs evening, ye say,
Jiwill be fair weather;
for the sky is red.
3 And in the morning,
Zt will be toul weather
to day: for the sky is
red and lowring. Oye
hypocrites, ye can dis-
cern the face of the
sky ; but can ye not
discern the signs of the
times? 4 A wicked and
adulterous generation
seeketh after a sign;
and there shall nosign
be given unto it, but
thesign of the prophet
Jonas, And he left
them, and departed.
5 And when his dis-
ciples were come to the
other side, they had
forgotten to take
bread, 6 Then Jesus
said unto them, Take
heed and beware of
the leaven of the Pha-
risces and of the Sad-
ducees. 7 And they
reasoned among them-
selves, saying, Jt ts be~
cause we have taken
no bread. 8 Which
when Jesus perceived,
he said unto them, O
ye of little faith, why
reason ye among your-
selves use ye have
brought no. bread?
8 Do ye not yet under-
stand, neither remem-
ber the five loaves of
MATOAIOS. KV KV
ὄχλοις! ἀναπεσεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν" 96 ἑκαὶ λαβὼν! τοὺρ ἑπτὰ
crowds to recline on the ground; and havingtaken the seven
ἄρτους καὶ τοὺς ἰχθύας." εὐχαριστήσας ἔκλασεν καὶ Ὀξδωκεν!}
loaves and the fishes, having given thanks heLroke and gave
τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. “αὐτοῦ, ode μαθηταὶ ἀγῷ ὄχλῳ." 87 Καὶ
to his disciples, andthe disciples tothe crowd, And
ἔφαγον πάντες, καὶ ἐχορτάσθησαν καὶ “ἦραν τὸ περισς-
Zate all, and weresatisfied; andthey tookup that which was over
σεῦον τῶν κλασμάτων" ἑπτὰ σπυρίδας MANOEL. 38 οἱ.δὲ
andabove ofthe fragments seven baskets full; and they who
ἐσθίοντες ἦσαν τετρακισχίλιοι ἄνδρες, χωρὶς fyvvaKdv καὶ
ate were four thousand men, besides women and
παιδίων." 39 Kai ἀπολύσας τοὺς ὑχλούς δὲνέβη" εἰς τὸ
children. And having dismissed the crowds he entered into the
πλοῖον, Kai ἦλθεν εἰς τὰ Cora "Maydadra."
ship, and came to theborders of Magdala.
16 Kai προσελθόντες οἱ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ Σαδδουκαῖοι
And having come to [him] the Pharisees and Sadducees
πειράζοντες ἱξπηρώτησαν" αὐτὸν σημεῖον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ
tempting -.{him} asked him asign outof the heaven
? ~ > ~ « \ 2 x . 5 ᾽ ~ κ᾽
ἐπιδεῖξαι αὐτοῖς 2 ὁ. δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς. * Οψίας
to shew them, But he - answering said tothem, Evening
a ul ᾽ ΄ eS, ‘ ς ? , . δι
γενομένης λέγετε, Εὐδία" πυῤῥάζει. γὰρ ὁ οὐρανός. ὃ καὶ
having come yesay, Fine weather; for‘*is*red ‘*the *heaven. And
πρωΐ, Σήμερον χειμών᾽ πυῤῥάζει.γὰρ orvyvalwy ὁ ovpavec.
atmorning, To-day astorm; for “is *red Slowering ‘the *heaven,
Ιὑποκριταί. τὸ μὲν πρόσωπον τοῦ οὐρανοῦ γινώσκετε
Hypocrites! the *indeed 1face 2of “the *heaven ye know [how]
διακρίνειν, ra.cé σημεῖα τῶν καιρῶν οὐ-δύνασθε:" 4 γενεὰ
todiscern, butthe signs ofthe times ye cannot ! A generation
πονηρὰ Kai μοιχαλὶς σημεῖον ἐπιζητεῖ" καὶ σημεῖον οὐ.δοθή-
wick.d and aduterous asign secks, and asign shall not be
σεται αὐτῇ. εἰμὴ τὸ σημεῖον ᾿Ιωνᾶ “τοῦ προφήτου." Kai
given toit, except the sign of Jonas’ the prophet. And
καταλιπὼν αὐτοὺς ἀπῆλθεν.
leaving them he went away.
5 Kai ἐλθόντες οἱ. μαθηταὶ. "αὐτοῦ" εἰς τὸ πέραν ἐπελάθοντο
And*having‘cume “his “disciples to the otherside they forgot
» ~ € Loe ~ ᾽ ~ « ~ .
ἄρτους λαβεῖν. 6 0.62. Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ὅρατε. καὶ προσ -
3Ξρανθβ ‘to.*take. And Jesus said to them, See and \ be-
? ~ ~ , ‘ ΄, ΠΥ
ἐχετε ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν an καὶ Σαδδουκαίων. 7 Οἱ.δὲ
ware of the leaven ofthe Pharisees and Sadducees. And they
διελογίζοντο ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, λέγοντες, Ὅτι ἄρτους οὐκ ἐλά-
reasoned among themselves, saying, Because loaves “ποῦ lwe
‘Bopev. 8 Γνοὺς.δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν οαὐτοῖς," Τί. δια-
*took, And having known[this) ἡ Jesus said tothem, Why rea-
λογίζεσθε ἔν ἑαυτοῖς, ὀλιγόπιστοι, ὕτι ἄρτους οὐκ
_son ye among yourselves, O([yejof little fuith, because loaves μοῦ
Pera Bere;! 9. οὔπω.νοεῖτε, οὐδὲ μνημονεύετε τοὺς πέντε
tye *took ? Do ye not yet perceive, nor remember the five
7
5 ὅλαβεν he took yttr. 8+ xatandur. > édiSovrtr. © —avrov (read the disciples)
[u}s[tr Ja.
i ἐπηρώτων τ.
and 1,..
GLTTra.
4 τοῖς ὄχλοις to the crowds TTra.
παιδίων καὶ γυναικῶν τ.
κ᾿ Ὀψίας «... ο end of verse 8 [ῬΑ].
τὰ --- τοῦ προφήτου LTTrA.
P ἔχετε ye have L.
© 70 περισσεῦον τῶν κλασμάτων ἦραν LTTra.
& ἀνέβη he went up GTraw. Β Μαγαδάν " agadan LTTra.
1 — ὑποκριταί LTTrA; + καὶ
2 — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) ntTra. 9 — αὐτοῖς
AVE: MAT Eo EW.
ἄρτους τῶν πεντακισχιλίων, Kai πόσους κοφίνους ἐλάβετε,
loaves of the five thousand, and how many hand-baskets ye took [up]?
10 οὐδὲ τοὺς ἑπτὰ ἄρτους THY τετρακισχιλίων, καὶ πόσας
nor the seven loaves of the four thousand, and how many
ἡσπυοίδας" ἐλάβετε: 11] πῶς οὐ.νοεῖτε ὅτι οὐ περὶ
baskets yetook [up]? How perceive ye not that not concerning
τἄρτου" εἶπον ὑμῖν "προσέχειν" ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν Φαρισαίων
bread Ispoke toyou to beware of the leaven of the Pharisees
καὶ Σαδδουκαίων; 12 Tore συνῆκαν ὅτι οὐκ εἶπεν προσέχειν
and Sadducees ? Then they understood that hesaidnot to beware
ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης trov ἄρτου," YadN" ἀπὸ τῆς διδαχῆς τῶν
οἵ the leaven of bread, but of the teaching of the
Φαρισαίων καὶ Σαδδουκαίων.
Pharisees and Sadducees.
13 ᾿Ελθὼν. δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὰ μέρη Καισαρείας τῆς
And *haying come 1 Jesus into the parts of Czesarea ἡ
Φιλίππου
ἠρώτα τοὺς μαθητὰς. αὐτοῦ, λέγων, Τίνα με"!
Philippi
he questioned is disciples, saying, Whom *me
λέγουσιν οἱ. ἄνθρωποι slvat τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου; 14 Οἱ δὲ
*do “pronounce ?men °to °be ®the °Son 7of “man? And they
*elzrov," Οἱ. μὲν Ιωάννην τὸν βαπτιστήν' YadXou'.o& Ἡλίαν |
said, Some John the Baptist ; and others Elias ;
« \ t , n oe ~ ~ , > ~ a
ἕτεροι.δὲ “Ἱερεμίαν, ἢ Eva τῶν προφητῶν. 15 Λέγει αὐτοῖς,
and others ' Jeremias, or one ofthe prophets. He says to them,
Ὑμεῖς: δὲ τίνα με λέγετε εἶναι; 16 Β᾽Αποκριθεὶς. δὲ" Σί-
ut ye whom *me ‘do γ8 “pronounce to be? ᾿ And answering Si-
μων Πέτρος εἶπεν, Σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστός, ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ
mon Peter said, Thouart the Christ, the Son of God the
ζῶντος. 17 “Καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς" ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Μακάριος
living. And answering Jesus said tohim, Blessed
el, Σίμων “Bap Ἰωνᾶ," ὅτι σὰρξ καὶ αἵμα οὐκ.ἀπεκάλυψέν
art thou, Simon Bar-Jonas, for flesh and blood revealed [it] not
σοι, ἄλλ᾽ ὁπατήριμου ὁ ἐν “τοῖς! οὐρανοῖς. 18 Κἀγὼ.δὲ
to thee, but my Father who[is]in the heavens. And [ also
σοι λέγω, Stu σὺ εἶ Πέτρος, καὶ ἐπὶ ταύτῃ τῇ πέτρᾳ οἰκοδο-
to thee say, Thatthouart Peter, and on this rock Iwill
ee μου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, Kai πύχαι ἅδου οὐ.κατισχύσουσιν
uild my assembly, and gates of hades shall not prevail against
αὐτῆς. 19 καὶ! δώσω σοὶ τὰς δκλεῖς! τῆς βασιλείας τῶν
it. And I will give to thee the keys ofthe kingdom of the
᾽ ~ ΤῊ ya hos , ΓΒΕ ΣΟῚ “ ~ » ,
οὐρανῶν" καὶ ὃ. ἐὰν! δήσῃς τῆς γῆς, ἔσται δεδεμένον
ETL
neavens: and whatever thoumayest bind on the earth, shallbe bound
ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς" καὶ ὃ ἐὰν" λύσῃς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἔσται
in the heavens; and whatever thoumayestloose on the earth, shallbe
λελυμένον ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 20 Τότε Ἐδιεστείλατο! τοῖς μαθη -
loosed in the heavens. Then charged he *dis-
~ ~ , . ” rine , ? ᾽ ~
ταῖς ἰαὐτοῦ! ἵνα μηδενὴ εἴπωσιν ὅτι αὐτός ἐστιν τ᾿ Ἰησοῦς"
ciples *his that tonoone they should say that he is Jesus
ὁ χριστός.
the Christ.
4 σφυρίδας τ. *aptwv loaves LrTraw.
beware LTTra.
Pharisees and Sadducees τ.
Υ ἀλλὰ TTrAW. τι με [L]TTrA.
: Ἡλείαν τ.
® + [ὃ Ἰησοῦς] Jesus (says)t. » καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς W.
4BapwwvaLTa. & — τοῖς (read [the]) u[tr]. £—x«ai ta].
lay tr. k ἐπετίμησεν he earnestly charged L,
= --- Ἰησοῦς GLITraw,
6 κλεῖδας LITrA.
1— αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) tTtra,
4§
the five thousand, and
how many baskets ye
took up? -10 Neither
the seven loaves of the
four thousand, and
how many baskets ye
took up? 11 How is
it that ye do not un-
derstand that I spake
at not to you concern-
ing bread, that ye
should beware of tha
leaven of the Pharisees
and of the Saddticees ?
12 Then understood
they how that he bade
them not beware of
the leaven of bread,
but of the doctrine of
the Pharisees and of
the Sadducees,
13 When Jesus came
into the coasts of Cz-
sarea Philippi,heasked
his disciples, saying,
Whom do men say that
T the Son of man am?
14 And they said, Some
say that thowart John
the Baptist: some, E-
lias; and others. Jere-
mias, or one of the
prophets. 15 He saith
unto them, But whom
say ye that I am?
16 And Simon Peter
answered and _ said,
Thou art the Christ,
the Son of the living
God. 17 And Jesus
answered and said un-
to him, Blessed art
thou, Simon Bar-jona:
for flesh and blood
hath not revealed it
unto thee, but my
Father which is in
heaven. 18 And I say
also unto thee, That
thou art Peter, and
upon this rock I will
build my church; and
the gates of hell shall
not prevail against it.
19 And I will give un-
to thee the keys of the
kingdom of heaven:
and whatsoever thou
shalt bind on earth
shall be bound in hea-
ven: and whatsoever
thou shalt loose on
earth shall be loosed.
in heaven. 20 Then
charged he his disci-
ples that they should
tell no man that he
was Jesus the Christ.
8 ; (the question ends at you) προσέχετε δὲ but
τ τῶν ἄρτων of the loaves Ltra ; τῶν Φαρισαίων καὶ Σαδδουκαίων of the
* εἰπᾶαν LTTr.
ς ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ LTTrA.
YouL.
h ἂν LTrA.
46
21 From that time
forth began Jesus to
shew unto his disciples,
how that he must go
unto Jerusalem, and
suffer many things of
the elders and chief-
priests andscribes, and
be killed, and be raised
again the third day.
22 Then Peter took
him, and began to re-
buke him, saying, Be
it far from thee, Lord:
this shall not be unto
thee, 23 But heturned,
and said unto Peter,
Get thee bebind me,
Satan: thou art an
offence unto me: for
thou savourest not the
things that be of God,
but those that be of
men. 24 Then said
Jesus unto his disci-
ples, If any man will
come after me, let him
deny himself, and take
up his cross, and follow
me. 25 For whosoever
will save his life shall
lose it : and whosoever
will lose his life for
my sake shall find it.
26 For what is a man
profited, if he shall
gain the whole world,
and lose his own soul ?
or what shall a man
give in exchange for
bis soul? 27 For the
Son of man shall come
in the glory of his
Father with his angels;
and then he shall re-
ward every man ac-
eording to his works.
28 Verily I say, unto
you, There be some
standing here, which
shall ποὺ taste of
death, till they see the
Son of man coming in
his kingdom,
XVII. And after six
days Jesus taketh
Peter,James, and John
his brother, and bring-
eth them up into an
high mountain apart,
2 and was transfigured
before them: and his
face did shine as the
sun, 2nd his raiment
MATOATOS. XVI, XVII.
21 ᾿Απὸ τότε ἤρξατο πὸ! Ἰησοῦς δεικνύειν τοῖς μαθηταῖς
From that time began Jesus to shew _to *disciples
: ~ eo ~ ι > ~ ? «
αὐτοῦ, ὕτι δεῖ αὐτὸν ἀπελθεῖν εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα," καὶ
this that itis Decay for him togoaway to J herasa ler and
πολλὰ παθεῖν ἀπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀρχιερέων καὶ
mang Eine to suffer from the elders and chief priests and
γραμματέων, καὶ ἀποκτανθῆναι, καὶ TH τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἐγερθῆναι.
scribes, and to be killed, and the third day ἴο be raised.
22 καὶ προσλαβόμενος αὐτὸν ὁ Πέτρος Τήρξατο! “ἐπιτιμᾷν
And "having *taken *to [Shim] *him 1Peter began to rebuke
αὐτῷ, λέγων," Ἵλεώς σοι, κύριε" οὐ-μὴ ἔσται σοι
him, saying, [God be] favourable to thee, Lord: in no wise shallbe to thee
τοῦτο. 23°06 στραφεὶς εἶπεν τῷ Πέτρῳ, Ὕπαγε ὀπίσω pov,
this. But he having turned said to Peter, Get behind me,
σατανᾶ, σκάνδαλόν μου εἶ" ὅτι οὐ.φρονεῖς τὰ
Satan: anoffence tome thouart, for thy thoughts arenot of the things
τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. 24 Τότε ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν
6f God, but the things of men. Then Jesus said
τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ, ἘΠ ric θέλει ὀπίσω μου ἐλθεῖν, ἀπαο-
to his disciples, ‘If any one desires aftér me toconie, et
νησάσθω ἑαυτόν, καὶ ἀράτω τὸνο.σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ, Kai aKo-
himdeny himself, and lethimtakeup his cross, and let
λουθείτω μοι. 2ὃ ὃς. γὰρ. “ἂν! θέλῃ τὴν.- Mena αὐτοῦ σῶσαι,
him follow me, For whoever may desire to save,
ἀπολέσει αὐτὴν ὃς.δ᾽ ἂν ἀπολέσῃ τὴν ψυχὴν ἃ αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν
shall lose it; but whoever may lose » his life on account of
ἐμοῦ, εὑρήσει αὐτήν" 26 τί. γὰρ ᾿ὠφελεῖται" ἄνθρωπος, ἐὰν
= shall find its For what is *profited 7a *man, =
τὸν κόσμον ὅλον κερδήσῃ, τὴν.δὲ ψυχὴν. αὐτοῦ ἐπι TN
the world ‘whole he gain, and his soul lose ?
τί δώσει ἄνθρωπος ἀντάλλαγμα τῆς. ψυχῆς. αὐτου: 27 μέλ-
what bien peite ‘a *man [as]an exchange for his soul For *is
λει.-γὰρ ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ.ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεσθαι ἐν τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ πατρὸς
ΣΕ 1868 *Son Sof *man tocome in the glory Father
αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων αὐτοῦ" Kai τότε ἀποδώσει ἑκάστῳ
a
lof 7his with his angels; and then hewillrender toeach
κατὰ τὴν. πρᾶξιν. αὐτοῦ. 28 ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, εἰσίν
according to his doing. Verily Isay toyou, There are
τινες “τῶν ὧδε ἑστηκότων," οἵτινες οὐ.μὴ γεύσωνται θανάτου
some of those here standing who invuowise shalltaste of death
ev n » A en ~ , .
ἕως ἂν ἴδωσιν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐρχόμενον a TD
until they have seen the Son of man coming
βασιλείᾳ. αὐτοῦ.
his kingdom,
17) Kai μεθ᾽ ἡμέρας εξ παραλαμβάνει δ᾽ Ἰησοῦς τὸν ἹΤέτρον
And after “days ‘six “08.165 *with [*him] SJesus Peter
καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ Ἰωάννην τὸν ἀδελφὸν. αὐτοῦ, Kai ἀναφέρει
and James and Jobn his brother, and brings up
αὐτοὺς εἰς noc ὑψηλὸν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν. καὶ μετεμορφώθη
them into a?mountain ‘high ee And he was eae
ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔλαμψεν τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ὡς ὁ ἥλιος,
before them, and “shone *his *face asthe sun,
—o u[tr]a.
tes ne λέγει αὐτῷ
LTTra.
© εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα ἀπελθεῖν LTTrA.
t ὠφεληθήσεται shall be profited χτττὰ.
_ 2 — aptaro A. ᾳ αὐτῷ ἐπιτιμᾶν
[him ] A. Tet ἐμοῦ L LTTra. 5. ἐὰν
Y+o7.thatLT, ν᾽ τῶν ὧδε ἑστώτων
ἐπιτιμῶν Says to him rebuking
GLITra ; ὧδε ἑστῶτες We
XVII. MATTHE W.
Ta.O€.iparia.avrov ἐγένετο λευκὰ ὡς τὸ φῶς. 8 Kai ἰδού, τῶφ-
and his garments became white as the light; and behold, *ap-
θησαν" αὐτοῖς Μωσῆς" καὶ Ἡλίας,, *uwer αὐτοῦ συλλαλοῦντες."
peared ‘to®them ‘Moses ἃ “Elias ‘with “*him 7talking.
4 ἀποκριθεὶς.δὲ ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν τῷ Ἰησοῦ, Κύριε, καλόν ἐστιν
And answering Peter said to Jesus, Lord, good .it is
ἡμᾶς ὧδε εἶναι" εἰ θέλεις, ὑποιήσωμεν! ὧδε τρεῖς σκηνάς,
forus here tobe. If thouwilt, let us make here three tabernacles:
\ , ν᾿ ~ , ᾿ , ΄ -᾽ ’ a
σοὶ μίαν, καὶ “Μωσῃ! μίαν, καὶ ἁμίαν ἩΗλίᾳ." ὃ Ἔτι αὐτοῦ
forthee one, and for Moses one, and one for Elias. Whileyet he
λαλοῦντος, ἰδού, νεφέλη “φωτεινὴ ἐπεσκίασεν αὐτούς" Kai
Wis speaking, behold, a*cloud ‘bright overshadowed them: and
ἰδού, φωνὴ ἐκ τῆς νεφέλης, λέγουσα, Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ.υἱός. μου
lo, avoice out of the cloud, saying, This is my Son
ὁ ἀγαπητὸς, ἐν ᾧ [ἰεὐδόκησα:" βαὐτοῦ ἀκούετε." 6 Kai
the _ beloved, in whom 1 havefounddelight: *him ‘hear *ye. Ard
ἀκούσαντες ot μαθηταὶ “execoyv' ἐπὶ πρόσωπον. αὐτῶν, καὶ
hearing [it] the ‘disciples fell upon their f:ce, and
ἐφοβήθησαν opddoa. 7 Kai Ἱπροσελθὼν" ὁ Ἰησοῦς Ἐἡψατοὶ
were terrified greatly. and having come to [them] Jesus touched
αὐτῶν, ‘kai! εἶπεν, Eyio0 i μὴ. φοβεῖσθε. 8 Ἔπά
h TEV, Ἐγέερῦθητε, καὶ μη-.φοβεισῦε. WT AOAVTEC
them, and said, lise up, and be not terrified. 7Having “litted *up
δὲ τοὺς. ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτῶν οὐδένα εἶδον εἰ μὴ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν
‘and their eyes *no *one ‘they “saw except Jesus
μόνον.
alone.
9 Kai καταβαινόντων αὐτῶν πιἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους ἐνετείλατο
And as*were*desceniing ‘they from the mcuntain charged
᾽ ~ ©”? ~ , ‘ » ‘ er er - «ε
αὐτοῖς ὁ Τησοῦς, λέγων, Μηδενὶ εἴπητε τὸ οραμα, ἑως. οὗ ὁ
Sthem ‘Jesus, saying, Tonoone tell the vision, until the
er - ᾽ , > ~ , ~ r NP,
υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθυώπου ἐκ νεκοῶν "ἀναστῃ." 10 Καὶ ἐπη-
Son of man from among [the] dead be risen. And “ask-
ρώτησαν αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταὶ "αὐτοῦ," λέγοντες, Τί οὖν οἱ γραμ-
ed *him his *disciples, saying, Why then “the ~scribes
ματεῖς λέγουσιν ore Ῥλίαν" δεῖ ἐλθεῖν πρῶτον; 11] Ὁ δὲ
say that Elias must coue first? And
«Ἰησοῦς! ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν ταὐτοῖς," “HXiac! μὲν ἔρχεται
Jesus answering said to them, Elias indeed comes
ἱπρῶτον" καὶ ἀποκαταστήσει mavra’ 12 λέγω CE ὑμῖν ὅτι
first and shall restore ail things. But Isay to you that
“Ἡλίας" ἤδη ἦλθεν, Kai οὐκ. ἐπέγνωσαν αὐτόν, ἀλλ᾽" ἐποίη-
Elias already iscome, and they knew not him, but did
σαν ἐν αὐτῷ ὅσα ἠθέλησαν" οὕτως Kai ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
to him whatever they desired. Thus alsothe Son of man
, , « 3; ᾽ - , ~ e eo
μέλλει πάσχειν ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν. 13 Tore συνῆκαν ot μαϑηταὶ ὅτι
isabout tosutier from them. Then understood the disciples that
περὶ ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς.
concerning John the Baptist he spoke to them.
14 Kai ἐλθόντων αὐτῶν" πρὸς τὸν ὄχλον προσῆλθεν
And “having “come 1they to the crowd came
: ἫἩλείας τ.
x ὥφθη LTTrA. Υ Mwivoys LTTraw. ς ζ
© Μωυσεῖ LTTrA ; Μωύσῃ Ww.
αὐτοῦ LTTr. » ποιήσω I will make ura.
μίων LTTrA. ε φωτὸς Of light G. f yudoKnoa Ltr.
LTTra. i προσῆλθεν came to LTTr.
1 — καὶττ. Ὧν ἐκ GLTTrAW. 1 ἐγερθῇ be raised LT Tra. ὐ
LTTr. Ρ Ἡλείαν τ. Ἁ -- Ἰησοῦς (read he suid) Lrt:a, * — αὐτοῖς LTTr[a].
*— πρῶτον LITrA, YaAAa TrA, YY — αὐτῶν LITA,
& ἀκούετε αὐτοῦ LTTrA.
k καὶ ἁψάμενος and touching Lr; καὶ ἥψατο Tr.
ο — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples)
47
was white as the light.
3 And, behold, there
appeared unto them
Moses and Elias talk-
ing with him. 4 Then
answered Peter, and
said unto Jesus, Lord,
it is good for us to be
here: if thou wilt, let
us make here three
tabernucles; one for
thee, and one for Mo-
ses, and one for Elias.
5 While he yet spake,
behold, a bright cloud
overshalowed them:
and behoid a voice out
of the cloud, which
said, This is my be-
loved Son, in whom I
am well pleased ; hear
ye him. 6 And when
the disciples heard it,
they fell on their face,
and were sore afraid.
7 And Jesus came and
touched them, and
said, Arise, and be not
afraid. 8 And when
they had lifted up
their eyes, they saw no
man, Save Jesus only.
9 And as they came
down from the moun-
tain, Jesus charged
them, saying, Tell the
vision tono man. until
the Son of man be
risen again from the
dead. 10 And his dis-
ciples asked him, say-
ing. Why then say the
scribes that Elias must
first come? 11 And Je-
sus answered and said
unto them, Elias truly
shall first come, and
Testore 41] things.
12 But I say unto you,
That Elias is come al-
ready, and they knew
him noi, but have done
unto him whatsoever
they listed. Likewise
shall also the Son of
man suffer of them.
13 Then the disciples
understood that he
spake unto them of
John the Baptist.
14 And when they
were come tothe mul-
titude, there came to
a συλλαλοῦντες (συνλαλ. T) μετ᾽
4 Ἡλίᾳ (λείᾳ 1)
h ἔπεσαν
8 ἫἩλείας Τ᾿
48
him a certain man,
kneeling down to him,
and saying, 15 Lord,
have mercy on my sou:
for he is lunatick, and
sore vexed: for oft-
times he falleth into
the fire, and oft into
the water. 16 And I
brought him to thy
disciples, and they
could not cure him.
17 Then Jesus answer-
ed and said, O faith-
less and perverse
generation, how long
shall I be with you?
how long shall I suffer
you? bring him hither
to me. 18 And Jesus
rebuked the devil ; and
he departed out of
him: and the child
was cured from that
very hour. 19 Then
came the disciples to
Jesus apart, and said,
Why could not we cast
him out? 20 And Jesus
said unto them, Be-
cause of your unbelief :
for verily I say unto
you, If ye have faith
as a grain of mustard
seed, ye shall say unto
this mountain, Re-
move hence to yonder
place; and it shall
remove; and nothing
shall be impossible
unto you. 21 Howbeit
this kind goeth not
out but by prayer and
fasting.
22 And while they
aboae in Galilee, Jesus
said unto them, The
Son of man shall be
betrayed into the
hands of men: 23 and
they shall kill him,
and the third day he
shall be raised again.
And they were exceed-
ing sorry.
24 And when they
Were come to Caper-
naum, they that re-
ceived tribute money
came to Peter, and
said, Doth not your
master pay tribute?
25 He saith, Yes, And
when he was cone into
the house, Jesus pre-
vented him, saying,
What thinkest thou,
Simon? of whom do
the kings of the earth
take custom or tribute?
of their own children,
or of strangers? 26 Pe-
MATOATOS. XVII,
αὐτῷ ἄνθρωπος γονυπετῶν "αὐτῷ," 15 καὶ λέγων, Κύριε,
“τὸ μα ᾽ὰ ὭΔη kneeling downto him, and saying, Lord,
ἐλέησόν μου τὸν υἱόν, Ore σεληνιάζεται Kai YKak@e πάσχει""
have pity on my son, for heislanatie and miserably suftcrs:
πολλάκις. γὰρ πίπτει εἰς TO πῦρ, Kai πολλάκις εἰς TO ὕδωρ.
for often he falls into the fire, and often into the water.
16 καὶ προσήνεγκα αὐτὸν τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. σου, καὶ οὐκ.ἠδυνή-
And I brought bim to thy disciples, and they were not
θησαν αὐτὸν θεραπεῦσαι. 17 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς. δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν,
able him ~ to heal. And answering Jesus said,
Ὦ γενεὰ ἄπιστος καὶ διεστραμμένη, ἕως πότε *eoopce
QO generation unbelieving and perverted, until when shail I be
μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν" Ewe πότε ἀνέξομαι ὑμῶν; φέρετέ μοι αὐτὸν ὧδε.
with you? until when 5Π4111 bear with you? bring tome him kere,
18 Kai ἐπετίμησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸ
And “yebuked “him “IJesus, and wentout from him the
δαιμόνιον, καὶ ἐθεραπεύθη ὁ παῖς ἀπὸ τῆς.ὥρα- ἐκείνης.
demon, and was healed the boy from that hour,
19 Τότε προσελθόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ τῷ Ἰησοῦ Kar ἰδίαν εἶπον,
Then “having *come “the “disciples to Jesus apart said,
*Arart! ἡμεῖς οὐκ.ἠδυνήθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν αὐτό; 20 Ὁ δὲ. Ὁ) σοῦς"
Why swe *were “not able tocast out him? And Jcsus
\ ‘ d 2 ΄, ues ~ 2 \ \ λέ
Διὰ τὴν “ἀπιστίαν υμῶν. ἀμὴν.γαρ λέγω
“εἶπεν! αὐτοῖς,
“unbelief your. For verily I say
said to them, Because of
ὑμῖν, ἐὰν ἔχητε πίστιν ὡς κόκκον σινάπεως, ἐρεῖτε τῷ ὄρει
toyou, If yehave faith as agrain of mustard, yeshallsay “mountair
΄ e , γ᾽ oe, iH} ? as \ yp? 4 \ 2 ΣΝ
τούτῳ, “Μετάβηθι ἐντεῦθεν" ἐκεῖ, καὶ μεταβήσεται" καὶ οὐδὲν
1to “this, Remove hence thither, and it shallremove; and nothing
, ~ ~ x ν Ἵ ,
ἀδυνατήσει ὑμῖν. 21 ἱτοῦτο.δὲ.τὸ γένος οὐκ.-ἐκπορεύεται
shall be impossible to you. But this kind goes not out
εἰ μὴ ἐν προσευχῇ Kai νηστείᾳ."
except by prayer and fasting.
22 δ᾿ Αναστρεφομένων" δὲ αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ, εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
And while “were “abiding ‘they in Galilee, “said *to*them
ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Μέλλει ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδίδοσθαι εἰς
1Jesus, 518 *°about *the “Son “of man to bedelivered up into
χεῖρας ἀνθρώπων, 23 Kai ἀποκτενοῦσιν αὐτόν, καὶ TH τρίτῃ
{the} hands of men, and they will kill him; and the third
ἡμέρᾳ "ἐγερθήσεται." Kai ἐλυπήθησαν σφόδρα.
day he shall be raised up. And they were grieved greatly.
24 ᾿Ελθόντων δὲ αὐτῶν εἰς ἸΚαπερναοὺμ'" προσῆλθον οἱ
And “having“come ‘they to Capernaum came those “who
τὰ δίδραχμα Χαμβάνοντες τῷ Πέτρῳ καὶ *sizov,"‘O διδάσ-
4the °didrachmas “received to Peter and said, *Teach-
καλος ὑμῶν οὐ.τελεῖ ἱτὰ" δίδραχμα; 25 Λέγει, Nat. Καὶ
er ‘your does he not pay the didrachmas? He says, Yes. And
bre εἰσῆλθεν! εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν προέφθασεν αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς,
when heentered into the house “anticipated Shim Jesus,
λέγων, Τί σοι.δοκεῖ, Σίμων ; ot βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ τίνων
saying, What thinkestthou, Simon? The kings ofthe earth from whom
λαμβάνουσιν τέλη ἢ κῆνσον; ἀπὸ τῶν. υἱῶν. αὐτῶν, ἢ ἀπὸ
do they receive customor tribute? from their sons, or from
x αὐτόν GLTTrAW.
Ὁ — Ἰησοῦς LITra.
ἔνθεν LITrA,
f — verse 21 T[ Tra].
4 ἀναστήσεται he shall rise agin L.
z μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν ἔσομαι LTTrA, 8 διὰ τύ LTTrAW.
ἃ ὀλιγοπιστίαν little faith αὐὐττὰ. © Μετάβα
& Συστρεφομένων were abiding together Lrir,
1 Kadapvaovm LITrAW, Κ εἶπαν LrTrA, 1_ τὰ τ.
Υ κακῶς ἔχει is ill Ltr.
© λέγει he ΒΒ LTTra,
Ὦ εἰσελθόντα euitering LT; ἐλθόντα having come Tra.
XVII, XVIII. ΜᾺ ΤῊ:
τῶν ἀλλοτρίων ; 28 "Λέγει αὐτῷ" οὐ Πέτρος," ᾿Απὸ τῶν ἀλ-
the strangers? ?says “to *him Peter, From the stran-
λοτρίων. “Edn αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, P”Aoaye! ἐλεύθεροί εἰσιν οἱ
gers. 2said “to*him 1Jesus, Then indeed free are the
υἱοί. 27 ἵνα.δὲ μὴ “σκανδαλίσωμεν! αὐτούς, πορευθεὶς, εἰς
sons. But that we may not offend them, having gone to
"τὴν! θάλασσαν βάλε ἄγκιστρον, καὶ τὸν ἀναβάντα πρῶτον
the sea, cast a hook, and the %coming *up “first
ἰχθὺν ἄρον" καὶ . ἀνοίξας τὸ. στόμα.αὐτοῦ εὑρήσεις στα-
fish take, and having opened its mouth thou shalt find a sta-
~ ere ~ ‘ \ ? ~ ᾽ ΝΠ ~ \ ~
τῆρα' ἐκεῖνον λαβὼν δὸς αὐτοῖς ἀντὶ ἐμοῦ Kai σοῦ.
ter ; that having taken.give-tothem for me and thee,
Ἢ Ἵ , ~ 8 ivf ll HAG «ε θ ‘ ~? ~
18 Ἔν ἐκείνῃ τῇ “ὥρᾳ! προσῆλθον οἱ μαθηταὶ τῷ Ἰησοῦ,
π that hour came the disciples to Jesus,
λέγοντες, Tic doa eilwy ἐστὶν ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐ-
saying, Who then [*the] “greater tis in the kingdom ofthe hea-
ρανῶν; 2 Kai προσκαλεσάμενος ᾿ὁ Ἰησοῦς! παιδίον, ἔστησεν
vens ὃ And *having called *to [*him] 1Jesus alittlechild, he set
αὐτὸ ἐν μέσῳ.αὐτῶν, 3 καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν. μὴ
it in‘. their midst, and said, Verily Isay toyou, Unless
στραφῆτε καὶ γένησθε ὡςτὰ παιδία, οὐ.μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς
yéareconvertedand become as ὑπ6110016 children, inno wise shallyeenter into
τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν. 4 boTic οὖν τταπεινώσῃ!
the kingdom ofthe heavens. Whosoever therefore will humble
ἑαυτὸν we τὸ παιδίον. τοῦτο, οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ μείζων ἐν τῇ βασι-
himself as this little child, he is the greater in the king-
λείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν. 5 καὶ ὃς. “ἐὰν! δέξηται “παιδίον τοιοῦτον
dom ofthe heavens; and whoever willreceive “little*child *such
ἐν" ἐπὶ τῷ. ὀνόματί. μου, ἐμὲ δέχεται" Θ ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν σκανδαλίσῃ
*one in my name, ?me ‘receives. But whoever shall cause “to “offend
ἕνα τῶν. μικρῶν. τούτων THY πιστευόντων. εἰς ἐμέ, συμφέρει
1
one of “these “little °ones who believe in me, itis profitable
αὐτῷ ἵνα κρεμασθῇ μύλος ὀνικὸς γέἐπὶ! τὸν
for him that should be hung ‘a °millstone ‘turned 7by °an %ass ‘upon
τράχηλον αὐτοῦ, Kai καταποντισθῇ ἐν τῷ πελάγει τῆς θαλάσ-
“his *neck, and he be sunk in the depth ofthe sea,
σης. 7 Οὐαὶ τῷ κόσμῳ ἀπὸ τῶν σκανδάλων" ἀνάγκη.γάρ
Woe tothe world because of the offences ! For necéssary
zor! ἐλθεῖν τὰ σκάνδαλα, πλὴν οὐαὶ TH.avOowTYy.*iKEivy!
itis “to*come'the offences, yet woe to that man
δι οὗ τὸ σκάνδαλον ἔρχεται. 8 Εἰ. δὲ ἡ. χείρισου ἢ ὁ. πούς. σου
by whom the offence comes ! Andif - thy hand or thy foot
σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔκκοψον adra καὶ Bare ἀπὸ σοῦ: καλόν
cause *to*%offend'thee, cut off them and cast [them]from thee; good
? ‘ > “Ὁ ᾽ ‘ A . ‘ n , n
σοι ἐστὶν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν ζωὴν “χωλὸν ἢ κυλλόν,] ἢ
for thee it is toenter into life lame or maimed, [rather]than
δύο χεῖρας ἢ δύο πόδας ἔχοντα βληθῆναι εἰς τὸ πῦρ τὸ αἰώνιον.
two hands οὐ two feet having tobecast intothe fire the eternal.
9 καὶ εἰ ὁ ὀφθαλμός. σου σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔξελε αὐτὸν Kai βάλε
And if thine eye cause*to*oftend*thee,pluckout it and cast
ἀπὸ σοῦ" καλόν σοι ἐστὶν μονόφθαλμον εἰς τὴν ζωὴν
{it]from thee; good forthee itis one-eyed into life
π εἰπόντος δέ and having said Lrtr. © — ὃ Πέτρος LTTrA.
δαλίζωμεν τ΄. τ — τὴν (read [the ]) trtraw. 5 ἡμέρᾳ day L.
" ταπεινώσει LTTrAW. © ἂν LTr. χα ἐν παιδίην τοιοῦτον (—v ΤΊ LTTrA.
εἰς tO α. 2 ---“ἐστιν (read jit is]) LTra.
it (and cast [it]) Letra,
E
“ κιλλὸν ἢ χωλόν LT
P”Apa ye TrA.
ἃ — ἐκείνῳ (read to the man) LITr.
49
ter saith unto him, Of
strangers, Jesus saith
unto him, Then are the
children free. 27 Not-
withstanding. lest we
should offend them,
go thou to the sea, and
cast an hook, and take
up the fish that first
cometh up; and when
thou hast opened his
mouth, thou shalt tind
a piece of money : that
take, and give unto
them for me and thee\
XVIII. At the same
time came the disci-
ples unto Jesus, say-
ing, Whois the greatest
in the kingdom of
heaven? 2 And Jesus
called a littl child
unto him,-and set him
in the midst of them,
3 and said, Verily [say
unto yqu, Except ye
be converted, and be-
come as little children,
ye shall not enter into
the kingdom of hea-
ven. 4 Whosoever
therefore shall humble
himself as this little
child, the same ig
greatest in the king-
dom of heaven. 5 And
whoso shall receive
one such little child in
my namereceivethme,
6 But whoso shall of-
fend one of these little
ones which believe in
me, it were better for
him that a millstone
were hanged about his
neck, and that he were
drowned in the depth
of the sea, 7 Woe unto
the world because of
offences! for it must
needs be that offences
come; but woe. to
that man by whom
the offence cometh!
8 Wherefore if thy
hand or thy foot of-
fend thee, cut them
off, and east them from
thee: it is better for
thee to enter into life
halt or maimed, rather
than having two handg
or two feet to be cast
into everlasting fire.
9 And if thine eye of-
fend thee, pluck it
out, and cast it from
thee: it is better for
thee to enter into life
with one eye, rather
4 oKav-
t_— ὃ Ἰησοῦς 1Tra,
Υ περὶ about Lrtr;
Ὁ αὐτὸν
50
than having two eyes
to be cast into hell
fire. 10 Take heed that
ye despise not one of
these little ones; for
1 say unto you, That
in heaven their angels
do always’ behold the
face of my Father
which is in heaven.
11 For the Son of man
is come to save that
whichwas lost. 12 How
think ye? if a man
have an ᾿ hundred
theep, and one of them
be gone astray, doth
he not leave the ninety
and nine, and goeth
into the mountains,
andseeketh that-which
is gone astray? 13 And
if so be that he find it,
verily I say unto you,
he rejoiceth more of
that sheep, than of the
ninety and nine which
went not astray.
14 Even so it is not
the will of your Fa-
ther which is in hea-
ven, that one of these
little ones should
perish,
15 Moreover if thy
brother shall trespass
against thee, go and
tell him his fault be-
tween thee and him
alone: if he shall hear
thee, thou hast gained
thy brother. 16 But if
he will not hear thee,
then take with thee one
or two more, that in
the mouth of two or
three witnesses every”
word may. be estab-
lished. 17 And if he
shall neglect to hear
them, tell ἐξ unto the
church: but if he neg-
lect to hear the church,
let him be unto thee
asan heathen manand
a publican, 18-Verily
I say unto you, What-
soever yeshall bind on
earth shall be bound
in heaven: and what-
soever ye shall loose
onearthshall be loosed
in heaven. 19 Again I
Bay unto you, That if
two of you shall agree
on. earth as touching
any thing that they
shall ask, it shall be
dons for them of my
Father which is in
MATOAIOS. Υ XVEIT.
εἰσελθεῖν, ἢ δύο ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντα βληθῆναι "εἰς τὴν
to enter, [rather] than two eyes haying tabecast into the
γέενναν τοῦ πυρός. 10 Ὁρᾶτε μὴ.καταφρονήσητε ἑνὸς τῶν
Gehenna ofthe fire. See 5 ye despise not one
μικρῶν. τούτων" λέγω. γὰρ ὑμῖν, ὅτι οἱ. ἄγγελοι αὐτῶν. “ἐν
of these little ones, forIsay toyou, that their angels in [the]
οὐρανοῖς" διὰ. παντὸς βλέπουσιν 70 πρόσωπον τοῦ.πατρός. μου
heavens continually behold; - ἐῃ9 face of my Father
τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς. 11 “ἤλθεν.“ὰρ ὁ vide τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
who [15] in [the] heavens. Foriscome the Son of man
~ 5 ? δι rn td I 12 τὰ ~ ὃ a HN , ΄
σωσαι ΤΟ ATTOKNWAOC. Te σμιν.- OKEL 5. ἕαν γενήται
to save. that which has peen lost. What think ye? If there should be
Tun ἀνθρώπῳ ἑκατὸν πρόβατα, καὶ πλανηθῇ ty ἐξ αὐτῶν,
to any man ahundred sheep,- and be goneastrayoneof them,
οὐχὶ fageic! τὰ Ξἐννενηκονταεννέα" ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη
(does he] not, haying left the . ninety-nine on: the mountains,
h πορευθεὶς ζητεῖ τὸ πλανώμενον; 18 Kai ἐὰν γένηται
having gone seek that which is gone astray? and if it should be
εὑρεῖν αὐτό, ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι χαίρει ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ μᾶλλον
that he find it, verily Isay to you, that herejoicesover it more
ἢ ἐπὶ τοῖς ξἐννενηκονταεγννξα! τοῖς μὴ-πεπλανημένοις. 14 ov-
thanover the ninety-nine which have not goneastray. So
τὼς οὐκ.ἔστιν θέλημα ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ πατρὸς ᾿ὑμῶν" τοῦ
itisnot [the] wilt before “Father -*your who [is]
ἐν οὐρανοῖς, ἵνα ἀπόληται sic! τῶν. μικρῶν. τούτων.
in [the] heavens, that shouldperish one of these little ones.
15 ᾿Εὰν.δὲ ἁμαρτήσῃ ‘sic σὲ" ὁ. ἀδελφός. σου, ὕπαγε "καὶ"
But if $sin *against 5thee 1thy “brother, go and
ἔλεγξον αὐτὸν μεταξὺ σοῦ καὶ αὐτοῦ μόνου. ἐάν σου ἀκούσῃ,
reprove him between thee and him alone. If thee hewillhear,
ἐκέρδησας τὸν. ἀδελφόν. σου" 16 ἐὰν. δὲ μὴ. ἀκούσῃ, παράλαβε
thou hast gained thy brother. | But if he will not hear, take
Muerad σοῦ" ἔτι ἕνα ἢ δύοϑ, ἵνα ἐπὶ στόματος δύο μαρτύρων
with thee besides one or two, thatupon[the] mouth oftwo witnesses
ἢ τριῶν σταθῇ πᾶν ῥῆμα. 17 ἐὰν. δὲ παρακούσῃ αὐτῶν,
or of three may stand every word. -Butif he fail to listento them,
Ρεἰπὲ! τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ" ἐὰν.δὲ καὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας παρακούσῃ,
1611 [10] ἕο 8 assembly. Andif also the assembly he fail to listen to,
ἔστω σοι ὥσπερ ὁ ἐθνικὸς καὶ ὁ τελώνης. 18 ᾿Αμὴν λέγω
lethimbetothee as. tho heathen and the taxgatherer. Verily Isay
ὑμῖν, ὅσα. "ἐὰν" δήσητε ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἔσται δεδεμένα ἐν Tryp"
to you, Whatsoever γ8 Ξ8}1 bind on the earth, shallbe bound in _ the
οὐρανῷ" Kai ὅσα. ἐὰν Δλύσητε ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἔσται λελυμένα
heaven; and whatsoever yeshallloose on the earth, shallbe loosed
ἐν ‘rep οὐρανῷ. 19 "Πάλιν! λέγω ὑμῖν, Ore ἐὰν δύο' 'ὑμῶν
in the heaven. Again Isay toyou, that if two ofyou
, Σ ~ ~ .
συμφωνήσωσιν" ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς περὶ παντὸς πράγματος οὗ ἐὰν
may agree on . the earthconcerning any matter whatever
αἰτήσωνται, γενήσεται αὐτοῖς παρὰ τοῦ.πατρός. μου τοῦ
they shall ask, it shall be done tothem from my Father who [is]
4 ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ in the heaven [L]a.
he not leave) Lfr.
i μου my Ltr.
τ -- τῷ LI[Tr]A..
συμφωνήσουσιν ἐξ ὑμῶν of yous
Κ & wrtr.
σοῦ L; μετὰ σεαυτοῦ With thyself πὶ
© — verse 11 Lrrr[a ].
& ἐνενήκοντα ἐννέα LTTr; ἐνενηκονταεννέα W.
1 — eis σὲ Loa].
1 9 + μετὰ σοῦ L.
5 ἀμὴν verily L; πάλιν ἀμὴν Tra,
agree ΤΊΤΑ.
1 ἀφήσει (read will
h + «aiand LTr.
M — καὶ GLTTrA. n— μετὰ
P εἰπὸν T. 9 ἂν LTrA.
ᾧ συμφωνήσωσιν ἐξ ὑμῷν L;
XVIII. M ATU We
~ « ad , "ὦ
sy οὐοανοῖς. 20 οὗ. γάρ εἰσιν δύο ἢ τρεῖς συνηγμένοι εἰς
in (the) ‘heavens, For where are two or three gathered together unto
. ‘ ~ bd ᾽ ~
τὸ ἐμὸν ὄνομα, ἐκεῖ εἰμὶ ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν.
my nameyY there amJ ἴῃ [{Π6} midst of them.
21 Τότε προσελθὼν "αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν," Κύριε.. ποσάκις
Then havingcome, tohim Peter said, Lord, how often
G > i ‘ ? , ? ~ -
ἁμαρτήσει εἰς ἐμὲ ὁ. ἀδελφός. μου καὶ ἀφήσω αὐτῷ; ἕως
shall*sin *against ®me my *brother and Iforgive him? until”
« ’ [ ᾽ν ~ ¢) ~ ᾽ [2 au « ’
ἑπτάκις; 22 Λέγει αὐτῷ 0 Ἰησοῦς, Ὀὐ-.λέγω σοι ἕως ἑπτάκις,
seven times ? *Says “to*him ‘Jesus, I say not to thee until seven times,
2 1 has ΄ ~ ε ’
τἀλλ᾽" ἕως ἑβδομηκοντάκις ἑπτά. 23 Διὰ τοῦτο ὡμοιώθη
but until seventy times seven, Because of this Shas “become ®like
ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ βασιλεῖ, ὃς ἠθέλησεν
‘the “kingdom “of*the “heavens toa man aking, who would
~ , A ~ , > ~ ? , Α ᾽ we
συνᾶοαι.λόγον μετὰ τῶν. δούλων. αὐτοῦ. 94 ἀρξαμένου «δὲ αὐτοῦ
také account with his bondmen, And “having *begun the
συναίρειν, προσηνέχθη" “αὐτῷ εἷς" ὀφειλέτης μυρίων
tg reckon, there was brought tobhim one debtor of ten thousand
raravrwyv. 25 μὴ.ἔχοντος.δὲ αὐτοῦ , ἀποδοῦναι, ἐ-
talents. ut *not *having the [wherewith] to pay, 3com-
κέλευσεν αὐτὸν ὁ. κύριος αὐτοῦ" πραθῆναι, καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα
manded *him this “lord to besold, and ᾿Π 2wife |
1.05 “1 ῃ ᾿ ὯΝ: ‘ ’ “ act Π \ , :
αὐτοῦ" καὶ τὰ τέκνα, καὶ πάντα doa εἶχεν," καὶ ἀποδο-
‘his and the children, and all asmuchas he had, and payment to
~ ἢ ι xr « ~ b ΄ ΓΑ
θῆναι. 26 πεσὼν. οὖν ὁ δοῦλος" προσεκύγει αὐτῷ,
be made. Having fallen down thereforethe bondman didhomage ἴο him,
λέγων, “Κύριε," μακροθύμησον ἐπ᾽ “ἐμοί, καὶ πάντα ὅσοι
saying, Lord, have patience with me, and Sall *to *thee
ἀποδώσω." 27 σπλαγχνισθεὶς. δὲ ὁ κύριος τοῦ δούλου
Ἢ *will “pay. And having been moved with compassion the lord Sbondman
fixeivov' ἀπέλυσεν αὐτόν, καὶ τὸ δάνειον ἀφῆκεν αὐτῷ.
‘of *that released him, and *the *loan 1forgave 7him,
28 ᾿Εξελθὼν. δὲ ὁ δοῦλος. Féxetvoc" εὗρεν Eva τῶν συνδούλων
But haying gone out that bondman found one *fellow *bondmen
αὐτοῦ, ὃς ὥφειλεν αὐτῷ ἑκατὸν δηνάρια, καὶ κρατή τας αὐτὸν
‘of “his, who owed him ahundred denarii, and havingseized him
ΕἾ - Η 7
ἔπνιγεν, λέγων, ᾿Απόδος Bou" ἰὅ τι! ὀφείλεις. 29 πε-
hethrottled {him], saying, Pay me what thou owest. "Having “fallen
σὼν οὖν ὁ.σύνδουλος αὐτοῦ ‘sic τοὺς. πόδας αὐτοῦ" παρε-
αὖ his feet be-
κάλει αὐτόν, λέγων, Μακροθύμησον ἐπ᾽ ἱἐμοί,"! καὶ ™ravra'!
sought him, saying, Have patience with me, and all
ἀποδώσω σοι. 80 Ὁ δὲ οὐκ.ἤθελεν, "Aa" ἀπελθὼν ἔβαλεν
L,will pay thee. But he would not, but having gone _ he cast
eal ? ΄ .« ὉΠ ᾽ ὃ» x ? ,
αὐτὸν εἰς φυλακὴν, ξως. οὐ] ἀποδῷ το ὀφειλόμενον.
him into prison, until heshould pay thatwhich was owing.
91 ἰδόντες POE οἱ. σύνδουλοι. αὐτοῦ!" τὰ dyevopeva"
‘Having ®seen *but “his “fellow *bondmen what things had taken place,
ἐλυπήθησαν σφόδρα: Kai ἐλθόντες διεσάφησαν τῷ. κυρίῳ. αὐτῶν"
, ς ]
were grieved greatly, andhavinggone narrated to their lord
7down *therefore "his 7fellow *bondman \
51
heaven. 20 For where
two or three are gath-
ered together in my
name, there am I in
the midst of them,
21 Then came Peter
tohim, and said, Lord,
how oft shall my bro-
ther, sin against me
andI forgive him? till
seven times? 22 Jesus
saith unto him, I say
not unto ,fhee, Until
seven times: but,
Until seventy times
seven. 23 Therefore is
the kingdom of hea-
veh likened’ unto a
certain king, which
would take account of
his servants. 24 And
when he had begun
to reckon, one was
brought unto him,
which owed him ten
thousand talents. 26
But forasmuch as he
had not to pay, his
lord commanded him
to be sold, and his
wife, and children, and
all that he had, and
payment to be made.
26 The servant there-
fore fell down,andwor-
shipped him, saying,
Lord, have patience
with me,, and I will
pay thee all. 27 Then
the lord of that ser-
vant was moved with
compassion, and loosed
him, and forgave him
the debt. 28 But the
same, servant went
out, and found one of
his fellowservants,
which owed him an
hundred pence: and
he laid hands on him,
and took him by the
throat, saying, Pay
me that thou' owest.
29 And his fellowser-
vant fell down at his
feet, and besought
him, saying, Have
patience with me, and
I will pay thee all.
30 And he would not:
but went and cast him
into prison, till he
should pay the debt.
31 So when his fellow-
servants saw what was
done, they were very
sorry, and came and
told unto their lord ali
_—_—]$ $$ —
ἃ ὃ Ilérpos εἶπεν αὐτῷ LTTrA. Y ἀλλὰ LTrA. W προσήχθη was conducted Ltra, ἃ εἷς αὐτῷ T.
¥ — αὐτοῦ (read [his] lord) rrra.
Γι 2 — αὐτοῦ (read [his] wife) 1[4}
Ὁ + ἐκεῖνος (read that bondman) T.
ς -- Κύριε Τττὰ. 4 eve Tr.
LTTrA. f£— ἐκείνου (read of the bondman) L.
h— pocLTTrAw. ‘ettrif anythinz curtraw. * — εἰς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ GLTTr[A].
πιὰ. ™— πάντα [Τ|]|Τ τα. "aA EG. © — οὗ LTTrA.
'δουλοι L; οὖν οἱ σύνδουλοι αὐτοῦ TIra.
ἃ ἔχει he has τὰ.
8 ἀποδῶσω σοι ([σοὶ] a)
& — ἐκεῖνος (read the bondman) 1ι-
lene
P οὗν (therefore) αὐτοῦ οἱ σύν-
9 γινόμεψγα Were taking place T.
τ ἑαυτῶν LITA.
52
that wasdone, 32 Then
his lord, after that he
had called him, said
unto him, O thou wick-
ed servant, I forgave
thee cli that debt, be-
cause thou desiredst
me; 33 shouldest not
thou also have had
compassion on thy fel-
lowservyant, even as I
had pity on thee?
34 And his lord was
wroth, and delivered
him to the tormentors,
till he should pay all
that was due unto
him. 35 So likewise
shall my heavenly
Father do also unto
you, if ye from your
hearts forgive not
every one his brother
their trespasses.
XIX. And it came
to pass, that when
Jesus had finished-
these sayings, he de-
parted from Galilee,
and came into the
coasts of Juda be-
yond Jordan; 2 and
great multitudes fol-
lowed him; and he
healed them there.
3 The Pharisees also
came unto him, tempt-
ing him, and saying
unto him, Is it lawful
for a man to put away
his wife for every
cause? 4 And he an-
swered and said unto
them, Havé ye not
read, that he which
made them at the be-
ginning made them
male and female, 5and
said, For this cause
shall a man leave fa-
ther and mother, and
shall cleave to his wife;
and they twain shall
be one flesh? 6 Where-
fore they are no more
twain, but one flesh.
What therefore God
hath joined together,
let not man put asun-
der. 7 They say unto
him, Why did Moses
then command to give
8. writing of divorce-
ment, and to put her
away? 8 Hesaithunto
them, Moses because of
the hardness of your
hearts suffered you to
pe away your wives:
ut from the begin-
ning it was not so,
® κἀγώ LTTrA.
% — τὰ παραπτώματα αὐτῶν GLTTrA.
b — ἀνθρώπῳ (read one’s wife) La.
£ κολληθήσεταις LTTrAW,
LTTrA.
MATOAIOS. XV iti ee
πάντα τὰ γενόμενα. 32 Tore προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτὸν ὁ
all that had taken place: Then “having ‘called *to ["him] “him
κύριος. αὐτοῦ λέγει αὐτῷ,' 'Δοῦλε πονηρέ, πᾶσαν THY ὀφειλὴν
this *lord says tohim, *7Bondman ‘wicked, all 7debt
ἐκείνην ἀφῆκά σοι, ἐπεὶ παρεκάλεσάς pe’ 33 ovK-tde καὶ
‘that I forgave thee, since thou besoughtest me; did it not behove #also
σὲ ἐλεῆσαι τὸν. σύνδουλόν.σου, ὡς "καὶ ἐγώ! σε ἠλέησα;
1thee tohayepitied thy fellow bondman, as also 1 thee had pitied?
34 καὶ ὀργισθεὶς ὁ-κύριος. αὐτοῦ παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν τοῖς βασανι-
And being angry his lord deliveredup him tothe tormen-
σταῖς, éwo.tod" ἀποδῷ πᾶν τὸ ὀφειλόμενον ταὐτῷ " 35 Οὕτως
tors, until heshouldpay all that was owing to him, Thus
καὶ ὁ πατήριμου ὁ “ἐπουράνιος" ποιήσει ὑμῖν ἐὰν. μὴ ἀφῆτε
also my Father the heavenly willdo toyou unless ye forgive
ἕκαστος TH.dOEAGP.avTOV ἀπὸ τῶγν.καρδιῶν. ὑμῶν "τὰ wapa-
each his brother from your hearts *of-
πτώματα αὐτῶν."
fences their.
19 Kai ἐγένετο ore ἐτέλεσεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοὺς λόγους
And it came to pes when *had “finished Swords
τούτους, μετῆρεν ἀπὸ ὑτῆς" Γαλιλαίας, καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς τὰ ὅρια
“these, he withdrew from 6 Galilee, and came to the borders
τῆς Ιουδαίας πέραν τοῦ ᾿Τορδάνου. 2 καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ
of Judea beyond the Jordan : and *followed *bim
ὄχλοι πολλοί, καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτοὺς ἐκεῖ.
crowds *great, and he healed them there.
3 Kai προσῆλθον αὐτῷ" τοὶ" Φαρισαῖοι πειράζοντες αὐτόν,
το egus
And 3came *to°him ‘the *Pharisees tempting him,
καὶ λέγοντες λαὐτῷ," ἙΕἰέἔξεστιν Ῥάνθρώπῳ" ἀπολῦσαι τὴν
and saying tohim, Isit lawful for 2 man to put away
γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ κατὰ πᾶσαν αἰτίαν; 4 Ὃ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν
his wife for every cause ?_ But he answering said
fabroic," Οὐκ.ἀνέγνωτε ὅτι ὁ ἀποιήσας! ἀπ᾽ ἀρ-
to them, Have ye not read that he who made [them] from [the] begin-
χῆς ἄρσεν καὶ θῆλυ ἐπρίησεν αὐτούς, 5 καὶ εἶπεν, © “Ἕνεκεν"}
ae male and female made” them, and said, On account of
τούτου καχαλείψει ἄνθρωπυς τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὴν μητέρα, καὶ
this Sshall *leave ta “man father and mother; and
ἱπροσκολληθήσεται" τῇ. γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ, Kai ἔσονται ot δύο εἰς
shall be joined to his ee and *shall *be ‘the *two for
σάρκα μίαν; 6 ὥστε οὐκέτι εἰσὶν δύο, ἀλλὰ σὰρξ μία:
"flesh one? Sothatnolonger are they Eye, but seek one. What
οὖν ὁθεὸς συνέζευξεν. ἄνθρωπος μὴ ΜΠ Χο ζέτω. 7 Λέγουσιν
therefore God unitedtogether, Sman let “not separate. They say
αὐτῷ, Ti οὖν ΒΜωσῆς" ἐνετείλατο δοῦναι βιβλίον ἀπο-
ἴο Εἶπ, Why then Moses *did command to give a bill of di-
στασίου, καὶ ἀπολῦσαι αὐτὴν" 8 Λέγει gurotc, Ὅτι Μωσῆς!"
yorce, and toputaway her? — He says to them, Moses
πρὸς τὴν.σκληροκαρδίαν. ὑμῶν ἐπέτρεψεν ὑμῖν ἀπολῦσαι
in view of your hardsheartedness allowed you toput away
τὰς. γυναῖκας ὑμῶν" ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς δὲ οὐ.γέγονεν οὕτως.
your wives ; from([the] beginning however it was not thus.
¥ — αὐτῷ LTrA.
Y— τῆς Ε.
© — αὐτοῖς LTTrA,
ΕΒ Mwvons LTTraw,
t— οὗ τι. Ὑ οὐράνιος LTTr ; [ἐπ]ουράνιος Α.
-- ol LTrA. 8 -- αὐτῷ LTTra.
4 κτίσας created Tr. 9 Ἕνεκα
h — αὐτήν LIT.
XX: MATTHEW.
9 λέγω.δὲ ὑμῖν,. dre! ὃς ἂν ἀπολύσῃ τὴν.γυναϊκα. αὐτοῦ
AndIsay toyou, that whoever shall put away his wife
kei Ἱμὴ ἐπὶ πορνείᾳ,! καὶ γαμήσῃ ἄλλην, μοιχᾶται: “Kai
if not for fornication, and shall marry another, commits adultery; and
ὁ ἀπολελυμένην γαμῆσας μοιχᾶται." 10 Λέγουσιν
he who “her [*that *is] ‘put °away ‘marries commits adultery. Say
αὐτῷ οἱ. μαθηταὶ "αὐτοῦ," Ei οὕτως ἐστὶν ἡ αἰτία τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
*to°him This *disciples, If thus is the case of the man
TOU μετὰ THC γυναικός, οὐ-συμφέρει γαμῆσαι. 11 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν
with the wife, it is not profitable to marry. But he said
7 ~ ? , ~ \ , ο; ~ I WAN’
αὐτοῖς, Οὐ πάντες χωροῦσιν τὸν.λόγον.“τοῦτον," a
tothem, Not all receive this word, but [those]
- , PCN ‘ ? ~ ε ? ,
oic δέδοται. 12 εἰσὶν. γὰρ εὐνοῦχοι οἵτινες EK κοιλίας
towhomithasbeen given; for there are eunuchs who from([the] womb
μητρὸς ἐγεννήθησαν οὕτως, καί εἰσιν εὐνοῦχοι οἵτινες
of [their] mother were born thus, and thereare eunuchs who
εὐνουχίσθησαν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καί εἰσιν εὐνοῦχοι οἵτινες
were made eunuchs by men, and thereare eunuchs who
εὐνούχισαν ἑαυτοὺς διὰ τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν.
made eunuchs of themselves forthesakeofthe kingdom ofthe heavens.
ὁ δυνάμενος χωρεῖν χωρείτω.
Hewho isable | to receive{it] let him receive [it].
18 Τότε Ῥπροσηνέχθη! αὐτῷ παιδία, ἵνα τὰς χεῖρας
Then were brought tohim little children, that [his] hands
ἐπιθῇ αὐτοῖς, Kai moocevEnrar’ o1.d& μαθηταὶ ἐπετίμησαν
he might lay onthem, and might pray; butthe disciples rebuked
αὐτοῖς 14 6.6&Inoove εἴπενα, ΓΛφετε τὰ παιδία, Kai μὴ
them. But Jesus said, Suffer the little children, and *not
κωλύετε αὐτὰ ἐλθεῖν πρός "pe" rTaHv-ydp-rowiTwy ἐστὶν ἡ
‘do forbid them to come to me; for of such is the
βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. 15 Kai ἐπιθεὶς "αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας"
kingdom ofthe heavens. And haying laid uponthem [his] hands
ἐπορεύθη ἐκεῖθεν.
he departed thence.
16 Kai ἰδού, εἷς προσελθὼν
And behold, one having come to [him] said
Yayabé," τί ἀγαθὸν ποιήσω ἵνα ἔχω" “ζωὴν αἰώνιον ;
‘good, what good (thing) shallI do that 1 may have life eteraal?
17 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν.αὐτῷ, Τί pe λέγεις ἀγαθόν; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸ
; Ds " VEG ay > VOLS
Andhe said tohim, Why me callestthou good? no ΟἿΘ [15] good
9 \ ~ ᾽ \ ΄
εἰ μὴ εἷς, ὁ θεός." εἰ δὲ θέλεις γείσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν ζωὴν,"
except one, God. But if thou desirest to enter into life,
’ ΄ ’ ~ , κι
"τήρησον" τὰς ἐντολάς. 18 “Λέγει αὐτῷ." Ποίας; ἢ Ὁ. δὲ. Τη-
And Je-
telrev αὐτῷ," Διδάσκαλε
to him, “Teacher
eep the commandments. He says tohim, Which?
σοῦς εἶπεν, Τό, οὐ-φονεύσεις" . οὐ-μοιχεύσεις"
sus said, Thou shalt not commit murder; Thou shalt not commit adultery;
᾽ , ‘ ,
οὐ.κλέψεις" οὐ.Ψευδομαρτυρήσεις᾽ 19 τίμα τὸν πατέρα
Thou shalt not steal; Thou shalt not bear false witness; Honour *father
“σου! καὶ τὴν μητέρα᾽ καὶ ἀγαπήσεις τὸν πλησίον σου ὡς
‘thy and mother; and Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
i — ὅτι LTra. kK — εἰ GLTTraw.
nication L. τὰ — καὶ ὃ ἀπολελυμένην γαμήσας μοιχᾶται Ὑ{τ1].
disciples) T[A]. ο [τοῦτον] 1. Ρ προσηνέχθησαν LITrA.
® τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῖς LTTrA. ἵὙ αὐτῷ εἶπεν LTTrA. Y— ἀγαθέ LIT A.
53
9 And I say unto you,
Whosoever shall put
away his wifc, except
it be for fornication,
and shall marry an-
other, committeth a-
dultery: and whoso
marrieth her which is
put away doth commit
adultery. 10 His dis-
ciples say unto him, If
the case of the man be
so with his wife, it is
not good to marry.
11 But he said unto
them, All men cannot
receive this saying,
save they to whom it
is given. 12 For there
are some eunuchs,
which were so born
from their mother’s
womb: and there are
some eunuchs, which
were made eunuchs
of men: and there be
eunuchs, which have
made themselves eu-
nuchs for the kingdom
of heaven’s sake. He
that is able to receive
at, let him receive τ,
13 Then were there
brought unto him
little children, that he
should put Azs hands
on them, and pray: and
the, disciples rebuked
them. 14 But Jesus
said, Suffer little chil-
dren, and forbid them
not, to come unto me;
for of such is the
kingdom of heaven.
15 And he laid his
hands on them, and
departed thence,
16 And, behold, one
came and said unto
him, Good Maste
what good thing ral
I do, that I may have
eternal life? 17 And
he said unto him, Why
callest thou me good?
there is none good but
one, that is, God: but
if thou wilt enter into
life, keep the com-
mandments. 18 He
saith unto him, Whie! ?
Jesus said, Thou «σοὶ
do no murder, nuDu
shalt not com it a-
dultery,Thoushalt not
steal, Thou shalt not
bear false witness,
19 Honour thy father
and thy mother: and,
Thon shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself.
1 παρεκτὸς λόγου πορνείας except for cause of for-
2 — αὐτοῦ (read the
4 + αὐτοῖς to them T.
¥ σχῶ LTTrA.
τ ἐμέ T.
χα Τί
με ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ ; εἷς ἐστιν ὃ ἀγαθός Why askest thou me concerning the good?
One is gond (+ δθεός God Ww) @LTT-Aw, '
® ἔφη αὐτῷ he said to him 1; --- λέγει αὐτῷ τ. » + φησίν he says T.
Υ εἰς τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελθεῖν LTTrAW.
* τήρει LT-A,
© — gov GLTITraW,
a
20 The young man
saith unto him, All
these things have I
kept from my youth
up: what lack 1 yet?
21 Jesus said unto hi:n,
If thou wilt be pertect,
go and sell that thou
hast, and give to the
oor, and thou shalt
aye treasure in hea-
ven: and come and
follow me. 22 But
when the young man
heard that saying, he
went away sorrowful:
for he had great pos-
sessions.
23 Then said Jesus
unto his _ disciples,
Verily Lsay unto you,
That a rich man shall
hardly enter into the
kingdom of heaven.
24 And again’ I say.
unto you, It is easier
for a camel to go
through the eye of a
needle, than for a rich
man to enter into
the kingdom of God.
25 When his disciples
heard it, they were
exceedingly amazed,
saying, Who then can
besaved ? 26 But Jesus
beheld them, and said
unto them, With men
this is impossible ; but
with God all things
are possible,
27 Then answered
Peter and said unto
him, Behold, we have
forsaken all, and fol-
lowed thee ; what shall
we have _ therefore?
28 And Jesus saidunto
them, Verily I say
unto you, That ye
which have followed
me, in the regenera-
tion when the Son of
man shall sit in the
throne of his glory,
ye also shall sit upon
twelve thrones, judg-
ingtihhe twelve tribes
of \yerael. 29 And
every one that hath
forsaken houses, or
brethren, or sisters,
or father, or mother,
or wife, or children, or
lands, for my name’s
sake, shall receive an
hundredfold, and’shall ~
d ταῦτα πάντα LTr.
h + τοῖς to the LTraA.
(read this word) LA.
P + εἰσελθεῖν to enter L[Tr].
8 — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) GLTTrAW.
GLIT-AW. ¥ παλινγενεσίᾳ T.
& -- ἢ γυναῖκα LTTrA.
GTT.A.
LTT A.
MATOATOS. ΤΙΣ.
σεαυτόν. 20 Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ νεανίσκος, Πάντα ταῦτα"
thyself. 4Says “*to*him 'the *young *man, All these
εἐφυλαξάμην" fic νεότητός. μυυ"" τί ἔτι ὑστερῶ ; 21 δ΄ Edy! αὐτῷ
havel kept from myyouth, whatyet 80. 1 7Said *to*him
-» - ᾽ ͵ , oe ΄ ΄ Η͂
ὁ Inoovc, Et θέλεις τέλειος εἶναι, ὕπαγε πώλησόν σου τὰ
1 Jesus, If thou desirest perfect ἴο be, go sell thy
ὑπάρχοντα Kai δὸς ἢ πτωχοῖς, καὶ ἕξεις θησαυρὸν ἐν
property and give ‘to[the} poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
Ἰοὐρανῷ:"" καὶ δεῦρο ἀκολούθει μοι. 22 ᾿Ακούσας.δὲ ὁ νεανίσκος
heaven; and come follow me. SBut*having ‘heard *the*young*man
krov Noyov'! ἀπῆλθεν 'λυπούμενος, ἣν-γὰρ. ἔχων κτήματα
the word went away grieved, for he had possessions
πολλά.
Imany.
c 4 ᾽ ~ = ~ ~ ᾽ - ? A ,
23 ‘Ode Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν τοῖς. μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ, ᾿Αμὴν hey)
And Jesus said to his disciples, Verily Isay
aed e m \' ’ Π ? ᾿ > ‘
ὑμῖν, ὅτι. δυσκόλως ’πλούσιος" εἰσελεύσεται εἰς THY βασι-
toyou, that with difficulty arich man shallenter into the ᾿ king-
λείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν. 24 πάλιν.δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, " εὐκοπώτερόν ἐστιν
dom ofthe heavens. Andagain I say toyou, easier is it
΄ δ ὃ \ ΄ ε e (ὃ o> rO ~ y Δ Xr U
Kapndov ola τρυπήματος padiwog “οιελθεῖν," ἢ πλοῦ-
acamel through [the] eye ofaneedle. topass, than arich
σιον P εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν “τοῦ θεοῦ" τεἰσελθεῖν." 25 ᾿Ακούσαντες
man into the kingdom of God to enter. *Having “heard
δὲ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ" ἐξεπλήσσοντο σφόδρα, λέγοντες,
4and [this] his disciples were astonished exceedingly, saying,
Tic doa δύναται σωθῆναι; 26 ᾿Εμβλέψας. δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς
Who then is able to be saved ? But looking on [them] Jesus
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Hapa ἀνθοώποις τοῦτο ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν, παρὰ.δὲ
said tothem, With men this impossible is, but with
θεῷ ἱπάντα δυνατά" Yéorw."
God allthings possible are.
27 Tore ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ᾿Ιδού, ἡμεῖς ἀφή-
Then answering Peter said tohim, Lo, we left
Kapey πάντα καὶ ἠκολουθήσαμέν corr τί doa ἔσται ἡμῖν ;
allthings and followed thee; what then shall be to us?
28 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Τησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὑμεῖς οἱ
And Jesus said tothem, Verily Isay toyou, that ye who
ἀκολουθήσαντές μοι, ἐν τῇ “παλιγγενεσίᾳ:" ὅταν καθίσ
have followed | me, in the regeneration, when shallsit down
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπὶ θρόνου δόξης. ἀὐτοῦ, καθίσεσθε
the Son of man upon [the] throne of his glory, sshall *sit
καὶ *vpetc! ἐπὶ δώδεκα θρόνους, κρίνοντες τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς
Zalso Ἶγ8 on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes
τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 29 καὶ πᾶς oc! ἀφῆκεν Τοἰκίας, ἢ" ἀδελφούς,
of Israel. And every one who hasleft houses, or brothers,
ἢ ἀδελφάς, ἢ πατέρα, ἢ μητέρα, ἢ γυναῖκα," ἢ τέκνα, 7
or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or
> , oe ~ « ΄
ἀγρούς," “ἕνεκεν! τοῦ. ““ὀνόματός μου," ἑκατονταπλασίονα
lands, for the sake of my name, a hundredfold
€ ἐφύλαξα LTTrA. ΓΕ. ἐκ νεότητός μου LTTrA.
i οὐρανοῖς [the] heavens Tra. Kk — τὸν λόγον T. ἰ + [τοῦτον]
m πλούσιος ὁνσκόλως LTTrA. π - o7cthatT. © εἰσελθεῖν to enter
4 τῶν οὐρανῶν of the heavens LTTra. τ — εἰσελθεῖν
sles ' δυνατὰ πάντα T. τ — ἐστιν (read [are |)
ἃ αὐτοὶ yourselves Tir. JY ὅστις LITrAW., 2 — οἰκίας ἢ TT A.
Ὁ + ἢ οἰκίας or houses Trra. ς ἕνεκα T. da ἐμοῦ ὀνόματός T.
& λέγει Says L.
6: πολλαπλασίονα λήμψεται Many times more shall receive Lryrra.
Mea hl Bek awe
30 πολλοὶ δὲ
ὙΠῸ ἘΣ,
λήψεται," καὶ ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσει.
shall receive, and life eternal shall inherit ; but many
ἔσονται πρῶτοι ἔσχατοι, Kai ἔσχατοι πρῶτοι. YO Ὁμοία.γάρ
“shall “be first last, and last first. For ‘like
ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ οἰκοδεσπότῃ, ὕστις
Sis ‘the “kingdom “of *the °heavens toaman amaster of a house, who
ἐξῆλθεν ἅμα πρωὶ μισθώσασθαι ἐργάτας εἰς τὸν ἀμπελῶνα
went out with[{the] morning to hire workmen for “vineyard
αὐτοῦ. 2 συμφωνήσαρ.δὲ μετὰ τῶν ἐργατῶν ἐκ Onvapiov τὴν
*his. And having agreed with the workmen for adenarius’ the
ἡμέοαν, ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν. ἀμπελῶνα.αὐτοῦ. 3 Kai
day, he sent them into his vineyard. And
ἐξελθὼν περὶ fray" τρίτην ὥραν, εἶδεν ἄλλους ἑστῶτας
having gone out about the third hour, hesaw _ others standing
ἐντῇ ἀγορᾷ ἀργούς" 4 ϑκἀκείνοις" εἶπεν, Ὑπάγετε καὶ
in the marketplace idle ; andtothem he said, Go also
ὑμεῖς εἰς TOY ἀμπελῶνα, καὶ ὃ. ἐὰν δίκαιον δώσω ὑμῖν.
ye into the vineyard, and whatever maybe just Iwillgive you.
5 οἱ δὲ ἀπῆλθον. Πάλινῃ ἐξελθὼν περὶ ἕκτην καὶ
And they went. Again having gone out about [the] sixth and
ivrvarny' ὥραν, ἐποίησεν ὡσαύτως. 6 Περὶ.δὲ τὴν ἑνδεκάτην
ninth hour, he did likewise. And about the eleventh
kioav" ἐξελθὼν εὗρεν ἄλλους ἑστῶτας ἱἀργούς," Kai λέγε:
hour having gone οαὖ he Του πἃ others standing idle, and says
αὐτοῖς, Ti ὧδε ἑστήκατε ὕλην τὴν ἡμέραν ἀργοί; 7 λέγουσιν
tothem, Why here standye all the day idle? They say
᾽ ~ τ ΣΙ > \ « » ? ΄ Ω ᾽ - « ,
αὐτῷ, “Ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἡμᾶς ἐμισθώσατο. λέγει αὐτοῖς, Ὑπάγετε
tohim, Because noone “us *has “hired. He says to them, Go
δ ἐξ - ? A 2 XG mon ‘ nwo * ΝΠ ᾿ ,
Και υμεις ει τὸν αμπὲ WVa, Kat O.€ayV of OLKALOV λη-
also ye into the vineyard, and whatever maybe just ye shall
ψεσθε." 8 ᾿Οψίας.δὲ γενομένης λέγει ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος
receive. Butevening beingcome ‘says 'the “lord *of*the *vineyard
~ , ~ σ δ. yD ms
τῷ ἐπιτρόπῳ.αὐτοῦ, Κάχεσον τοὺς ἐργάτας, Kai ἀπόδος “αὐ-
to his steward, Call the workmen, and pay them
roic" τὸν μισθόν, ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τῶν ἐσχάτων ἕως τῶν
(their] hire, beginning from the last unto the
πρώτων. 9 Prat ἐλθόντες" ot περὶ τὴν ἑνδεκατΊ
ὃ WV
first. And “having “come "those [*hired] “about *the Seleventh
AA ᾽ Ay ,
ὥραν ἔλαβον ἀνὰ δηνάριον.
Shour they received each ἃ denarius.
3 ’ e r λ ΄ δι ΄ ell a ‘ ” 3 a5 2, ’
ἐνόμισαν ὅτι ᾿πλείονα λήψονται" καὶ ἔλαβον ὅδκαὶ αὐτοὶ
they thought that more they wouldreceive, and they received also themselves
? A ὃ , Π] ’ δι 2 ,
ava δηνάριον." 11 λαβόντες δὲ ἐγύγγυζον
each a denarius. And having received [it] they murmured against
10 “ἐλθόντες. δὲ" οἱ πρῶτοι
And “having *come 'the “first
κατὰ τοῦ
the
᾽ , , τ « » ΄,
οἰκοδεσπότου, 12 λέγοντες, Ὅτι! οὗτοι οἱ ἔσχατοι μίαν
master of the house, saying, These last one
o ? ΄ ‘ » « - ΄ -
ὥραν ἐποίησαν, καὶ ἴσους ἡμῖν αὐτοὺς" ἐποίησας, τοῖς
hvor have γοσκθᾶ, and ‘equal ‘to7us *them ‘thou “hast “made, who
, A , ~ « \ ‘ ε
βαστάσασιν τὸ βάρος τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ τὸν καύσωνα." 18. ὁ. δὲ
have borne the burden ofthe day and the heat. But he
? ‘ Fz ‘ ~ ~ ? ~ ? ‘
ἀποκριθεὶς *elrev ἑνὶ αὐτῶν," Ἑταῖρε, οὐκ. ἀδικῶ oe οὐχὶ
answering said toone of them, Friend, I donot wrong thee. “Not
55
inherit everlasting
if 30 But many
that are first shall be
last ; and the last shall
be first. XX. For the
kingdom of heayen is
like unto a man that is
an householder, which
went out early in the
morning to'hire la-
bourers into his vine-
yard. 2 And when he
had agreed with the
labourers for a penny
a day, he sent them
inte his vineyard.
3 And he went out
about the third hour,
and saw others stand-
ing idle in the market-
place, 4 and said unto
them; Go ye al-o into
.the vineyard, and
whatsoever is right I
will give you. And
they went their way.
5 Again he went out
about the sixth and
ninth hour, and did
likewise. 6 And about
the eleventh hour he
went out, and found
others standing idle,
and saith unto them,
Why stand ye here
‘all the day idle? 7 They
say unto him, Because
no man hath hired us.
He saith unto them,
Go ye also into the
vineyard ; and what-
soever is right, that
shall ye receive. 8 So
when even was come,
the lord of the vine-
yard saith unto his
nteward, Call ‘the la-
bourers, and give them
their hire, beginning
from the last unto the
first. 9 And when
they came that were
hired about the e-
leventh hour, they re-
ceived every man a
penny. 10 But when
the first came, they
supposed that they
shouid have received
more; and they like-
wise received every
manapenny. 11 And
when they had receiv~
ed it, they murmured
azain-t the goodman
of the house, 12 say-
ing, These last have
wrought but one hour,
and thou hast made
them equal unto us,
which have borne the
burden and heat of the
day. 13 But he an-
swered one of them,
and said, Friend, I do
thee no wrong: didst
£ — τὴν (read [the]) GLrtraw.
LITrAW. *—@pav LTTrA. 1-- ἀργούς GLTTrA.
ὃ ἐὰν ἡ δίκαιον λήψεσθε LTTrA. © — αὐτοῖς T[TrA].
¥ πλεῖον λήμψονται LTcA ; πλείονα λήμψονται T.
*— ὅτι 01:4]. αὐτοὺς ἡμῖν LI.
& καὶ ἐκείνοις ΤΑ.
Ρ ἐλθόντες δὲ L.
W 3 (read hast thou made, Wc. ?) L.
bh + δὲ and (again) TTra.
τὰ + [μου] my (vineyard) L.
Tae
levaTynv
ὰ A
— καὶ
ΤΗΣ
ᾳ καὶ ἐλθόντες Tra.
8 τὸ ([τὸ] A) ἀνὰ δηνάριον καὶ αὐτοί ΤΤτΑ.
χα ἑνὶ αὐτῶν εἶπεν T.
56
not thon agree with
me for a penny?
14 Take that thine is,
aad go thy way: I will
give unto this last,
even as unto thee. 15 Is
it not lawful for me
to do what [ will with
mine own? Is thine
eye evil, because I am
good? 16So the last
shall be first, and the
first last: for many be
called, but few chosen.
17 And Jesus going
up to Jerusalem took
the twelve disciples
apart in the way, and
said unto them, 18 Be-
hold, we go up to Je-
rusalem ; and. the Son
of man shall be be-
trayed unto the chief
priests and unto the
scribes, and they shall.
condemn him to death,
19 and shall deliver
him to the Gentiles to
mock, and to scourge,
and to crucify: him:
and the third day he
shall rise again,
20 Then came to him
the mother of Zebe-
dee’s children with her
sons, worshipping him,
and desiring a certain
thing of him. 21 And
he said unto her, What
wilt thou? She saith
unto him, Grant that
these my two sons may
zit, the one on thy
Tight hand, and the
other on the left, in
thy kingdem. 22 But
Jesus answered and
said, Ye know not
what ye ask. Are ye
able to drink of the
cup that I shall drink
of, and to be baptized
with the baptism that
I am baptized with?
They say unto him, We
are able. 23 And he
faith unto them, Ye
shall drink indeed of
my cup, and be bap-
tized with the baptism,
that I am
with: but to sit on
my right hand, and on
my left, is not mine
.to give, but τέ shall be
given to themfor whom
it is prepared of my
baptized. and the
MATOATOS.
δηναρίου συνεφώνησάς οι;
7for 8a °denarius ‘didst *thou *agree *with *me?
XX.
=
doov τὺ σὸν καὶ
Take thine own and
ὕπαγε. θέλω.Υδὲ! τούτῳ τῷ ἐσχάτῳ δοῦναι we Kai «σοί 15 77"
But I will i
14
go. to this last give 83 also tothee: or
? » , 2 ~ a ἐλ ll ? ~ ? ~ b ΗΠ
οὐκ.ἔξεστίν μοι “ποιῆσαι, ὃ θέλω" ἐν τοῖς ἐμοῖς; “et
isitnotlawfulforme todo what Iwill
tans , ? ? o > ‘ 7 , > “
ὁ. ὀφθαλμός. σου πονηρός ἐστιν OTL ἐγὼ ἀγαθός εἰμι; 16 οὕτως
“thine “eye tevil tis because [ good ayn ? Thus
ἔσονται οἱ ἔσχατοι πρῶτοι, καὶ οἱ πρῶτοι ἔσχατοι" “πολλοὶ. γάρ
in that which [is] mine?
shall be the- last first, andthe first last: for many
> , ? ΄ δον Ἂν ΄ ll
εἰσιν κλητοί, ὀλίγοι. δὲ ἐκλεκτοί.
are called, but few chosen,
17 Kai ἀναβαίνων ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἰς “Ἱεροσόλυμα παρέλαβεν
And ?going “up 1 Jesus to Jerusalem took
τοὺς δώδεκα ᾿μαθητὰς!" κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ἐἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, καὶ! εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
the twelve disciples apart inthe way, and said tothem,
18 Ἰδού, ἀναβαίνομεν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, andthe Son ‘of man
που παραδοθήσεται τοῖς ἀργιερεῦσιν καὶ γραμματεῦσιν, Kai
will be delivered ἂρ tothe chief priests and scribes, and
κατακρινοῦσιν αὐτὸν ᾿θανάτῳ," 19 καὶ παραδώσουσιν αὐτὸν
they willcondemn him to death, sand they willdeliverup him
τοῖς ἔθνεσιν εἰς τὸ ἐμπαῖξαι Kai μαστιγῶσαι Kai σταυρῶσαι"
tothe Gentiles to mock and to scourge and to crucify ;
καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ Ξἀναστήσεται."
and the third day he will rise again.
20 Tore προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ ἡ μήτηρ τῶν υἱῶν Ζεβεδαίου pera
Then came to him the mother ofthe sons of Zebedee with
τῶν. υἱῶν.αὐτῆς, προσκυνοῦσα καὶ airovod τι "zap" αὐτοῦ.
her sons, doing homage and asking something from him.
21 6.0% εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Τί θέλεις; λέγει αὐτῷ, Εἰπὲ ἵνα
Andhe said toher, What dostthoudesire? Shesaystohim, Say that
καθίσωσιν ἰοῦτοι! ot δύο υἱοί μου εἷς ἐκ δεξιῶν. σου" καὶ εἷς
Smay ®sit these Stwe *sons “my one on thyrighthand and one
ἐξ εὐωνύμων; ἐν τῇ. βασιλείᾳ. σου. 22 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ ὁ
on (thy} left in thy kingdom, But answering
δύνασθε πιεῖν τὸ
Are ye able to drink the
2 Lo! > » (4 ? ~
Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν, Οὐκιοἴδατε τί αἰτεῖσθε.
Jesus said, Ye know not what ye ask for.
ποτήριον ὃ ἐγὼ μέλλω πίνειν, kai τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐγὼ
cup which I am about to drink, and *the ‘baptism ‘which “I
βαπτίζομαι βαπτισθῆναι ;" Λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, Δυνά-
°am '°baptized ['*with] ‘to *be “baptized [*with]? They say ἴο him,
μεθα. 28 "Καὶ! λέγει αὐτοῖς, Τὸ μὲν ποτήριόν μὸν πίεσθε,
able. And hesays tothem, “*Indeed 2cup my ye shall drink,
οκαὶ τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐγὼ βαπτίζομαι ββαπτισθήσεσθε""
baptism which I am baptized [with] ye shall be baptized
τὸ.δὲ καθίσαι ἐκ, δεξιῶν. μου καὶ ἐξ εὐωνύμων.Ῥμου" οὐκ
{with]; but ἴο 510 on my right hand and on my left “not
ἔστιν ἐμὸν! δοῦναι, ἀλλ᾽ -οἷς ἡτοίμασται ὑπὸ τοῦ
ris mine ‘to give, but[{tothose] forwhom’it has beeii prepared by
We are
Υ -- δὲ but w. 2-- ἢ TA]. 26 θέλω ποιῆσαι LTTrA. " ἢ OY EGLTTrAW. © — πολλοὶ γάρ
εἰσιν κλητοί, ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοί T[TrA]. 4 — μαθητὰς TTr. ie καὶ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ LTTrA. ἔ εἰς
& ἐγερθήσεται he shali be raised Trra. h ἀπ᾿ Lira. ifodro] L. * — cov
θάνατον T.
(read [thy] right hand) ur.
ὃ ἐνὼ βαπτίζομαι, βαπτισθῆναι GLTTs A.
βαπτίζομαι βαπτισθήσεσθε GLTTrA,
(is not mine) Ta,
{4 gov thy (left) GLTTraw. m™— καὶ τὸ βάπτισμα,
a --- καὶ LTTrA. ο — και τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐγὼ
P — you (read [my? left) Lotra. 4 + τοῦτο this
XX, XXI.. MATTHEW.
πατρός.μου. 34 τΚαὶ ἀκούσαντερ" οἱ δέκα ἠγανάκτησαν
my Father. And having heard [this] the ten were indignant
περὶ τῶν δύο ἀδελφῶν. 2 0.6é.Inoov’e προσκαλεσάμενος
about the two _ brothers. But Jesus haying called *to [Shim]
αὐτοὺς εἶπεν, Οἴδατε ὕτι οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν ἐθνῶν κατακυριεύου-
'them- said, Yeknowthatthe rulers of the nations exercise lordship
σιν αὐτῶν, Kai ot μεγάλοι κατεξουσιάζουσιν αὐτῶν. 26 οὐχ
over them, and the great ones exercise authority over them. Not
οὕτως "δὲ! ἱἔσται' ἐν ὑμῖν ἀλλ’ ὃς. “ἐὰν! θέλῃ δὲν
thus however shallit be Διπο δ᾽ «“γὙοὰ : but whoever would among
ὑμῖν! μέγας γενέσθαι, “ἔστω! ὑμῶν διάκονος" 27 Kai ὃς "ἐὰν"
you great become, let him be your servant ; and whoever
θέλῃ ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι πρῶτος, “ἔστω! ὑμῶν δοῦλος" 28 ὥσπερ
wouldamong you be first, let himbe your bondman; even as
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ. ἦλθεν διακονηθῆναι, ἀλλὰ διακονὴ-
the Son of man came not to be served, but to serve,
σαι καὶ δοῦναι τὴν.Ψυχὴν. αὐτοῦ λύτρον ἀντὶ πολλῶν.
and to give his life aransom for many.
29 Kai ἐκπορευομένων αὐτῶν ἀπὸ “Ἰεριχὼ! ἠκολούθησεν
And as*were*going*out ‘they from Jericho *followed
αὐτῷ ὄχλος πολύς. 30 καὶ ἰδού, δύο τυφλοὶ καθήμενοι
Shim 1a %crowd 2great. And behold, two blind [men] sitting
παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν, ἀκούσαντες Ort ᾿Ιησοῦς παράγει ἔκραξαν,
beside the way, havingheard that Jesus is passing by cried out,
λέγοντες, EXénooy ἡμᾶς, κύριε," “υἱὸς! Δαβιδ." 31 Ὁ δὲ ὄχλος
saying, Have pityon us, Lord, Son ΟΥ̓ David. But the crowd
ἐπετίμησεν "αὐτοῖς. ἵνα σιωπήσωσιν. οἱ. δὲ μεῖζον “ἔκρα-
rebuked them that they should besilent. But they the more cried
Zor," λέγοντες, ᾿ Ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, κύριε," ουἱὸς" Δαβίδ", 32 Kai
out, saying, Have pity on us, Lord, Son of David. . And
στὰς 0 Ἰησοῦς ἐφώνησεν αὐτούς, καὶ εἶπεν, Τί θέλετε
having stopped, Jesus called them, and said, What doyedesire
Βἀνοιχθῶσιν"
δ ποιήσω ὑμῖν ; 33 Λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, Κύριε, ἵνα
Smay *be °opened
‘ Ishould do to you? They say tohim, Lord, that
ἰἡμῶν οἱ ὀφθαλμοί." 84 Σπλαγχνισθεὶς. δὲ ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς ἥψατο
‘our “eyes, And moved with compassion Jesus touched
τῶν Σὐφθαλμῶν" αὐτῶν. καὶ εὐθέως ἀνέβλεψαν ἰαὐτῶν ot
their, eyes ; and immediately *received *sight’ ‘their
ὀφθαλμοί," καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ.
eyes, and they followed him.
21 Kai bre ἤγγισαν εἰς ἱἱεροσόλυμα Kai ἦλθον εἰς Βηθ-
And when they drew near to erusalem and came to. Beth-
gayn ™mpoc' τὸ ὄρος τῶν ἐλαιῶν, τύτε "ὁ" ᾿Ιησοῦς ἀπέστειλεν
phage towards the mount of Olives, then Jesus sent
δύο μαθητάς, 2 λέγων αὐτοῖς, “Πορεύθητεϊ εἰς τὴν κώμην THY
two disciples, saying to.them, Go into the village, that
Ῥάπέναντι! ὑμῶν, καὶ “εὐθέως" εὑρήσετε ὄνον δεδεμένην, Kai
opposite you, and immediately ye will find an ass tied, and
πτῶλον μετ᾽ αὐτῆς" λύσαντες “ayayeré! μοι. 3 καὶ ἐάν
‘acolt with her; havingloosed{them] bring [them]tome, And if
t ἐστὶν is it LTr. Υ ἂν LTr.
2 ἔσται he shall be urtr.
τ ἀκούσαντες SETA. 58 — δὲ GLTTTA.
ἔσται he shall ὈΘ ΤΤΎτΑ. Y ἂν LTTrA.
ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς Τττὰ ; --- κύριε τ. ὁ υἱὲ LT.
ἴ Κύριε, ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς LTTrA. & + [ἵνα] that La.
ἡμῶν LTTrA. « ὀμμάτων LITrA. 1 — αὐτῶν ot ὀφθαλμοί LTTrA.
3— atv. ο Πορεύεσθε LTTrA. Ρ κατέναντι LITr, 4 εὐθὺς T.
ἃ Ἱερειχὼ T.
4 Aavid Gw; Δανείδ LTTrA.
h ἀνοιγῶσιν LITrA.
57
Father. 24 And when
the ten heard τέ, they
were moved with in-
dignation against the
two brethren. 25 But
Jesus called them unto
him, andsaid, Ye know
that the princes of the
Gentiles exercise do-
minion over them, and
they that are great ex-
ercise authority upon
them, 26 But it shall
not be so among you:
but whosoever will be
great among you, let
him be your minister ;
27 and whosoever will
be chief among you,
let him be your ser-
vant: 28 even as the
Son of man came not
to be ministered unto,
but to minister, and to
give his life a ransom
for many.
29 And as they de-
parted fram Jericho, a
great multitude fol-
lowed him. 30 And,
behold, two blind men
sitting by the way
side, when they heard
that Jesus passed by,
cried out, saying,
Have mercy on us, Ὁ
Lord, thou son of Da-
vid. 31 And the mul-
titude rebuked them,
because they should
hold their peace: but
they cried the more,
saying, Have mercy
on us, O Lord, thow son
of Dayid. 32 And Je-
sus stood still, and call-
ed them, and said,
What will ye that I
shall do unto you?
33 They say unto him,
Lord, that our eyes
may be opened. 34 So
Jesus had compassion
on them, and touched
their eyes: and im-
mediately their eyes
received sight, and
they followed him,
XXI, And when they
drew nigh unto Jeru-
salem, and were come
to Bethphage, unto the
mount of Olives, then
sent Jesus two disci-
ples, 2 saying unto
them, Go into the vil-
lage over against you,
and straightway ye
shall find an ass tied,
and a colt with her:
loose them, and bring
them untome. 3 And
ν ὑμῶν of you A.
Ὁ Κύριε,
© ἔκραξαν LTTra.
Lou ὀφθαλμοὶ
™ εἰς. 0 LTTrA.
τὰ ἄγετέ LTra.
58
if any man say ought
unto you, yeshall say,
The Lord hath need of
them; and straight-
way he willsend them,
4 All this was done,
that it might be ful-
filled which was spo-
ken by the prophet,
saying, 5 Tell ye the
Gaughter of Sion,
Behold, thy King com-
eth unto thee, meek,
and sitting upon an
ass, and a colt the foal
of an ass, 6 And the
disciples went, and did
as Jesus commanded
them, 7 and brought
the ass, and the colt,
and put on them their
clothes, and they set
him thereon. 8 Anda
very great multitude
spread their garments
in the way ; others cut
down branches from
the trees, and strawed
them in the way. 9 And
the multitudes that
went before, and that
followed, cried, say-
ing, Hosanna to the
son of David: Blessed
is he that cometh in
the name of the Lord;
Hosanna in the high-
est.
was come into Jerusa-
lem, all the city was
moved, saying, Who is
this? 11 And the mul-
titude said, This is
Jesus the prophet of
Nazareth of Galilee.
12 And Jesus went
into the temple of God,
and cast out all them
that sold andi bought
in the temple, and
overthrew the tables
of the money changers,
and the seats of them
that sold doves, 13 and
said unto them, It is
written, My house
shall be called the
house of prayer; but
ye have made it a den
of thieves. 14 And the
blind and the lame
came to him in the
temple; and he healed
them. 15 And when
the chief priests and
scribes saw the won-
5 εὐθὺς TTr.
LTTrA.
they set [him] ΒΕ.
LTTra.
θεοῦ LTr.
10 And when he-
t ἀποστέλλει he sends G.
χ συνέταξεν did direct LTra.
© ὁ προφήτης ᾿Ιησοῦς LTTrA.
i ποιεῖτε Miuke LTTra,
ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΣ. XXL
« iw ~ / 2
τις ὑμῖν εἴπῃρ τι, ἐρεῖτε, Ὅτι ὁ κύριος αὐτῶν χρείαν
any one toyou say anything, yeshailsay, The Lord *of*them *
exer’ δεύθεως". δὲ tdmoorenei' αὐτούς, 4 Τοῦτο.δὲ "ὅλον" γέ-
thas, Andimmeédiately hewillsend them. But this all came
w ~ « s -. 2
yovey ἵνα πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ τοῦ προφήτου,
to pass that might be fulfilled thatwhich wasspoken by the prophet,
λέγοντος, 5 Εἴπατε τῇ θυγατρὶ Σιών, ᾿1δού, ὁ. βασιλεύς σον
saying, Say tothe daughter of Sion, Behold, + thy king
» “ 7ὔ Fy 3, ν ‘II 4 ae ‘ 3 4«ΨὦἊ[Ἁ ‘4 Ww ~
EOWETAL OQi, πραῦς ‘Kal ἐπιβεβηκὼς ἐπὶ ὄνον καὶ ἴ πῶλον
comes tothce, meek and mounted on anass and acolt (the)
vidw ὑποζυγίου. 6 ΠΠορευθέντες.δὲ οἱ μαθηταί, καὶ ποιήσαν-
foal of a beast of burden, And “having *gone *the disciples, and having
τες καθὼς *mpoctrakev' αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, 7 ἤγαγον τὴν
done as “ordered 3them 1Jesus, they brought the
ὄνον καὶ τὸν πῶλον, καὶ ἐπέθηκαν Yérravw! αὐτῶν τὰ ἱμάτια
ass and the colt, and put upon them ?carments
ταὐτῶν," καὶ ξἐπεκάθισεν! ἐπάνω αὐτῶν. 8 0.6& πλεῖστος
‘their, and he sat on them, And the greater part (of the}
ὄχλος ἔστρωσαν ἑαυτῶν Ta ἱμάτια ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, ἄλλοιιδεὲ ἔκοπ-
crowd strewed their garments on the way, and others were cutting
τον κλάδους ἀπὸ τῶν δένδρων καὶ Ῥέστρώννυον" ἐν τῇ
down branches from the trees and were strewing [them]on the
ὁδῷ. 9. οἱ.δὲ ὄχλοι οἱ προάγοντες" Kai οἱ ἀκολουθοῦντες
way. And the crowds those going before and those following
ἔκραζον, λέγοντες, Ὡσαννὰ τῷ vig “Δαβίδ'" εὐλογημένος
were crying out, saying, Hosanna tothd Son of David; blessed
ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόματι κυρίου: ‘Qoavya ἐν τοὶς
(be]hewho comes in{the] name of([the] Lord. * Hosanna in _ the
ὑψίστοις. 10 Kai εἰσελθόντος αὐτοῦ εἰς Ἱἱεροσόλυμα ἐσείσθη
highest. And as he entered into Jerusalem ‘*was *moved
πᾶσα ἡ πόλις, λέγουσα, Tic ἐστιν. οὗτος; 11 Οἱ. δὲ ὄχλοι
‘all Φη86 “city, saying, Who is this ? And the crowds
τ ’ ~ ‘
ἔλεγον, Οὗτός ἐστιν “Ἰησοῦς ὁ προφήτης, ὁ ἀπὸ ‘Na-
said, This is Jesus the prophet, hewho[is]}from Na
ζαρὲτ' τῆς Γαλιλαίας.
zareth — of Galilee.
12 Kai εἰσῆλθεν 80!" Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν "τοῦ θεοῦ," Kai
And 7entered 1Jesus into the temple of God, and
ἐξέβαλεν πάντας τοὺς πωλοῦντας Kai ἀγοράζοντας ἐν τῷ
cast out all those selling and buying in the
ἱερῷ, καὶ τὰς τραπέζας τῶν κολλυβιστῶν κατέστρεψεν, Kai
temple, and the tables of the money changers heoverthrew, and
τὰς καθέδρας τῶν πωλούντων τὰς περιστεράς. 13 Kai λέγει
the seats of those selling the doves, And he says
αὐτοῖς; Véyparrat, ‘O.oikoc.uou οἶκος προσευχῆς κληθή-
to them, It has been written, My house, ahouse of prayer shall be
σεται" ὑμεῖς. δὲ αὐτὸν ἱέποιήσατε' σπήλαιον λῃστῶν. 14 Kai
called; butye it have made a den of robbers. And
προσῆλθον αὐτῷ τυφλοὶ Kai χωλοὶ ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, Kai ἐθεράπευ-
*came Stochim “blind ?and “lame in the temple, and he healed
σεν αὐτούς. 15 ᾿Ιδόντες. δὲ ot ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς
them. But 7seeing ‘the *chief “priests and Sthe Sscribes
u - ὅλον LTTrA. ν.-- καὶ A. w - ἐπὶ 05
Υ ἐπ᾽ LITrA. %—arr@yv[L]TTrA. * διἐπεκάθισαν
Ὁ ἔστρωσαν Strewed T. © + av7TovhimuttTra. 4 Δαυΐδον ; Δανείδ
fNagapeO ELTTrAW. 8 -- OLTIrA, 4 — τοῦ
ΧΙ; MATT ΠΡ AW.
. ‘ , , ‘ an , ~
τὰ θαυμάσια ἃ ἐποίησεν, καὶ τοὺς παῖδας Βκράζοντας ἐν τῷ
the ~ wonders whieh he wrought, and the ‘children erying in the
« tn ὦ « ~ cw ͵ ΄
ἱερῳ. καὶ λέγοντας, Qoavva τῷ υἱῷ ἸΔαβίδ,! ἠγανάκτησαν,
temple, and saying, Hosanna tothe Son of David, they were indignant,
16 καὶ "λεῖπον" αὐτῷ, ᾿Ακούεις τί οὗτοι λέγουσιν; ὋὉ.δὲ. Ἰη-
and said to him, Hearest thou what these say ? And Je-
— λέ ᾽ ~ Men > oF ? ἢ «“ .} ,
σοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς. Nat’ οὐδέποτε ἀνέγνωτε, Ὅτι ἐκ στομα-
sus says tothem, Yea; “never ‘did ὅγε read, Out of [the] mouth
τος νηπίυν Kai θηλαζόντων κατηρτίσω aivov; 17 Kai
of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise? And
καταλιπὼν αὐτοὺς ἐξῆλθεν ἔξω τῆς πόλεως εἰς Βηθανίαν, καὶ
having left them ,hewent outof the city to Bethany, and
ηὐλίσθη ἐκεῖ.
passed the night there,
18 "Πρωΐας".δὲ
Now early in the morning coming back
19 καὶ ἰδὼν συκὴν μίαν ἐπὶ τῆς ὁδοῦ, ἦλθεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν, καὶ
02 2 ϑ. Il , A , ? ,
ἐπανάγων" εἰς τὴν πόλιν ἐπείνασεν,
into the city he hungered,
‘and seeing *fig-tree ‘one by the way, hecame to it, and
>) τ ? 9 ~ ᾽ \ ΄, , δ \ , a un
οὐδὲν εὗρεν ἐν αὐτῇ εἰμὴ φύλλα μόνομ' Kai λέγει αὐτῇ,
nothing found on it except leaves only. And he says to it,
P Μηκέτι ἐκ σοῦ καρπὸς γένηται εἰς τὸν. αἰῶνα. Kai ἐξηράνθη
Nevermore of thee fruit let there be for ever. And *dried up
παραχρῆμα ἡ συκῆ. 20 Kai ἰδόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ ἐθαύμασαν,
timmediately *the *fig-tree. And seeing [it] the disciples wondered,
λέγοντες, Πῶς παραχρῆμα ἐξηράνθη ἡ συκῆ; 21 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς
saying, How immediately isdriedup the fig-tree! ? Answering
δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Apny λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν ἔχητε πίστιν,
tand Jesus said tothem, Verily, Isay toyou, If yehave faith,
καὶ μὴ.διακριθῆτε, οὐ μόνον. τὸ τῆς συκῆς ποιήσετε,
and do not doubt, not only the[miracleJofthe fig-tree shall ye do,
ἀλλὰ κἂν τῷ. ὄρειττούτῳ εἴπητε, ΓΑρθητι καὶ βλήθητι
but even if to this mountainye should say, Be thou taken away and be thou cast
εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, γενήσεται" 22 καὶ πάντα ὕσα, "ἂν!"
into the sea, it shall come to pass, And all things whatsoever
αἰτήσητε ἐν τῇ προσευχῇ, πιστεύοντες, λήψεσθε."
ye may ask in prayer,, believing, ye shall receive.
23 Kai "ἐλθόντι.αὐτῷ! εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν προσῆλθον αὐτῷ
And onhiscoming intothe temple there came up to him, [when]
διδάσκοντι ot ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ ot πρεσβύτεροι τσῦ λαοῦ, λέγον-
teaching, the chief priests and the elders of the people, say-
τες, Εν ποίᾳ. ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιεῖς ; καὶ Tic σοι ἔδωκεν THY
ing, By what authority these things.doest thou? and whotothee gave
ἐξουσίαν.ταύτην; 24 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς."δὲ" ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
this authority ? And answering Jesus said . to them,
᾿Ερωτήσω ὑμᾶς κἀγὼ λόγον Eva, ὃν ἐὰν εἴπητε μοι, κἀγὼ
3Willtask ‘you 11?also "thing ‘ome, which if yetell me, ILalso
ὑμῖν ἐρῶ ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιῶ. 25 τὸ βάπτισμα
to you willsay by what authority thesethings I do. The baptism
Υ Ἰωάννου πόθεν ἦν; ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, ἢ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ;
of John, whence wasit? from heaven, or from men ?
Οἱ. δὲ διελογίζοντο “ap ἑαυτοῖς, λέγοντες, Eay εἴπω-
And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we should
μεν, Ἔξ οὐρανοῦ, ἐρεῖ ἡμῖν, “Διατί! οὖν οὐκ. ἐπιστεύσατε
say, From heaven, he will say to us, Why then did ye not believe
.Shall be done.
59
derful things that le
did, and the children
crying in the temple,
and saying, Hosanna
to the Son of David;
they were sore dis-
pleased, 16 and said
unto him, Hearest thou
what these say? And
Jesus saith unto them,
Yea; have ye never
read, Out of the mouth
of babes and suck-
lings thou hast per-
fected praise? 17 And
he left them, and went
out of the city into
Bethany ; and he lodg-
ed there,
18 Now in the morn-
ing as he returned into
the city, he hungered.
19 And when he saw a
fig tree in the way, he
came to it, and found
nothing thereon, but
leaves only, and said
unto it, Let no fruit
grow on thee hence-
forward for ever. And
presently the fig tree
withered away. 20 And
when the disciples saw
ate they marvelled, say=
ing, How soon is the
fig tree witheredaway!
21 Jesus answered and
said unto them, Verily
I say unto you, If ye
have faith, and doubt
not, ye shall not only
do this which is done
to the fig tree, but also
if ye shall say unto
this mountain, Be thou
removed, and be thou
cast into the sea; it
22 And
all things, whatsoever
ye shall ask in prayer,
believing, ye shall re-
ceive. ,
23 And when he was
come into the temple,
the chief priests and
the elders of the peo-
ple came unto him as
he was teaching, and
said, By what autho-
rity doest thou these
things? and who-gave
thee this authority?
24 And Jesus answered
and said unto them, I
also will ask you one
thing, which if ye tell
me, lin like wise will
tellyou by what autho-
rity I do these things.
25 The baptism of
John, whence was it?
from heaven, or of
men? And they rea-
soned with themselves,
saying, If we shall
say, From heaven; he
will say unto us, Why
did ye not then be-
EEE rev ec
1 Δαυΐδ GW; Δανείδ LITrA.
P+ Ov LTA]. ᾳ ἐὰν Tr.
v + τὸ that LTTrA.
k + τοὺς (read who were) LTTrA.
2 TIpwt TTr. ° ἐπαναγαγὼν LTA.
πρῶ saa d
βέλθόντος αὐτοῦ LTIr. *—éé and 1.
W ἐν among LTr.
τὰ εἶπαν LTTrA.
τ λήμψεσθε LTTrA.
* διὰ τί LTTrA.
60
lieve him? 26 But if
we shall say, Of men;
wefear the people ; for
all hold John as a pro-
phet. 27 And they an-
swered Jesus, and said,
We cannot tell, And
he said unto them,
Neither tell I you by
what authority I do
these things. 28 But
what think ye? A cer-
tain man had two
sons; and he came to
the first, and said,
Son, go work to day in
My vineyard, 29 He
answered and said, I
will not: but after-
ward he repented, and
went. 30 And he came
to the second, and
said likewise. And he
answered and said, I
go, sir: and went not.
31 Whether of them
twain did the will of
his father? They say
unto him, The first.
Jesus saith unto them,
Verily I say unto you,
That the publicans
and the harlots go into
the kingdom of God
before you. 32 For
John came unto you
in the way of right-
eousness, and ye be-
lieved him not: but
the publicans and the
harlots believed him:
and ye, when ye had
seen ἔξ, repented not
afterward, that ye
might believe him,
33 Hear another pa-
rable: There was a
certain householder,
which planted a vine-
yard, and hedged it
round about, and dig-
ged a winepress in it,
and built a tower, and
let it out to husband-
men, and went into a
far country: 34 and
when the time of the
fruit drew near, he
sent his servants to
the husbandmen, that
they might receive the
fruits of it. 35 And
the husbandmen took
his servants, and beat
one, and killed an-
other, and stoned an-
other. 36 Again, he
sent other servants
more than the first:
and they did unto
MATOAIOS. ΧΙ.
αὐτῷ; 26 ἐὰν.δὲ εἴπωμεν, Ἔξ ἀνθρώπων, φοβούμεθα τὸν
him ? but if weshouldsay, From men, we fear the
ὄχλον᾽ πάντες. γὰρ "ἔχουσιν τὸν Ἰωάννην we προφήτην."
multitude ; for all hold - John as a prophet,
27 Kai ἀποκριθέντες τῷ Ἰησοῦ “elroy, Οὐκ. οἴδαμεν. "Edn
And answering ‘Jesus they said, We know not. *Said
αὐτοῖς Kai αὐτός, Οὐδὲ ἐγὼ λέγω ὑμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ
*to®them “also ‘the, Neither “I tell you by what authority
ταῦτα ποιῶ. 28 Τί δὲ ὑμῖν.δοκεῖ; ἄνθρωπος" εἶχεν τέκνα
these things I do, But what think ye? aman had (children
δύο," “καὶ! προσελθὼν τῷ πρώτῳ εἶπεν, Τέκνον, ὕπαγε
1two, and havingcome tothe first he said, Child, go
σήμερον ἐργάζον ἐν τῷ-ἀμπελῶνί. μου." 29 Ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς
to-day work in my vineyard, Andhe answering
εἶπεν, Οὐ.θέλω" ὕστερον.“ δὲ" μεταμεληθεὶς ἀπῆλθεν. 30 ‘Kai
said, Iwillnot; butafterwards having repented he went. And
‘ Η ~ , i] ΄ ’ ε 4 > κ
προσελθὼν" τῷ δδευτέρῳ! εἶπεν ὡσαύτως. ὁ.δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς
having come tothe second he said likewise. And he answering
᾽ , ΄ Ce 2) 7 _ a ΄ 2 ~ ape) ͵
εἶπεν, ᾿Εγώ, κύριε" καὶ οὐκ. ἀπῆλθεν. 81 Τίς ἐκ τῶν δύο ἐποίη-
said, I [go], sir, and went not. Which of the two did
A θέλ Ἢ ~ ’ A Ag h ? ~ Il re) ~ "
σεν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός ; Λέγουσιν “αὐτῷ, πρῶτος.
the will ofthe father? They say to him, The first.
Λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι οἱ τελῶναι καὶ
7Says *to*them 1Jesus, Verily 580 to you, thatthe tax-gatherersand
ai πόρναι προάγουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ.
the harlots go before you into the kingdom of God,
32 ἦλθεν. γὰρ Ἐπρὸς ὑμᾶς ᾿Ιωάννης" ἐν ὁδῷ δικαιοσύνης,
For 7came to “γοῦ John in [the] way of righteousness,
καὶ οὐκ.ἐπιστεύσατε αὐτῷ, οἱ. δὲ τελῶναι καὶ αἱ πόρναι
and ye did not believe him,- butthe tax-gatherers and the harlots
ἐπίστευσαν avr@ ὑμεῖς.δὲ ἰδόντες ἰοὐ!. μετεμελήθητε ὕστερον
believed him ; but ye having seen did not repent afterwards
TOU πιστεῦσαι αὐτῷ.
to believe him,
33 "Λλλην παραβολὴν ἀκούσατε. ᾿Ανθρωπός mre! ἦν
Another parable hear. A *man leertain there waa
οἰκοδεσπότης, ὕστις ἐφύτευσεν ἀμπελῶνα, Kai φραγμὸν αὐτῷ
a master of ἃ house, who planted avineyard, and ‘a °fence Sit
περιέθηκεν, καὶ ὠρυἕεν ἐν αὐτῷ ληνόν, Kai wKoddunoer
‘placed 7about, and dug in it awinepress, and built
πύργον, καὶ πὲἐξέδοτο" “αὐτὸν γεωργοῖς, Kai ἀπεδήμησεν.
atower, and let out it to husbandmen, and left the country.
34 ὕτε.δὲ ἤγγισεν ὁ καιρὸς τῶν καρπῶν, ἀπέστειλεν τοὺς
And when drew near the season of the fruits, he sent
δούλους αὐτοῦ πρὸς τοὺς γεωργοὺς λαβεῖν τοὺς καρποὺς αὐτοῦ.
his bondmen to the husbandmen to receive his fruits,
35 καὶ λαβόντες οἱ γεωργοὶ τοὺς.δούλους αὐτοῦ, ὃν.μὲν
And *haying *taken 'the 7husbandmen his bondmen, one
ἔδειραν, ὃν.δὲ ἀπέκτειναν, ὃν.δὲ ἐλιθοβόλησαν. 36 πάλιν
they beat, andanother they killed, and another they stoned. Again
ἀπέστειλεν ἄλλους δούλους πλείονας THY πρώτων, καὶ ἐποίη-
he sent other bondmen more thanthe first, and they
Υ͂ ws προφήτην ἔχουσιν τὸν ᾿Ιωάννην LTTrA.
Ci KOC.
Ὁ δύο τέκνα L.
£ προσελθὼν δὲ LTTrA.
afterwards [obeyed] utr.
repent) LTr; οὐδὲ] a.
8+ τις (read a certain man) 1,.
e — δὲ but [L]r.
__10 ὕστερος he who
' οὐδὲ (read did neither
: εἶπαν T.
4d — μον (vead the vineyard) ΤΎΤΑ.
& ἑτέρῳ other GTAw. h — αὐτῷ LTTrA.
* Ἰωάννης πρὸς ὑμᾶς LTTrA.
ὯΔ --- τις GLTTrAW, n ἐξέδετο TA,
Vek KT
σαν αὐτοῖς ὡσαύτως.
MATTHEW.
37 ὕστερον.δὲ ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς αὐτοὺ
f δ
dic: to them in like manner, And at last he sent to them *
τὸν υἱὸν. αὐτοῦ, λέγων, ᾿Εντραπήσονται τὸν υἱόν. μου.
his son, saying, They will have respect for my son.
38 O1.d& γεωργοὶ ἰδόντες τὸν υἱὸν εἶπον ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, Οὗτός
But the husbandmen seeing the son said among themselves, This
στιν ὁ κληρονόμος" δεῦτε, ἀποκτείνωμεν αὐτόν, καὶ “κατά-
is the heir ; come, let us kill him, and gain pos-
39 καὶ! λαβόντες αὐτὸν
σχωμεν" τὴν κληρονομίαν αὐτοῦ.
And having taken him
session of his inheritance.
΄ we ~ ἊΣ ~ ‘ , aa
ἐξέβαλον ἔξω τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος καὶ ἀπέκτειναν. 40 ὅταν οὖν
they cast [him] out of the vineyard and killed [him]. When therefore
ἔλθῃ ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος, TL ποιήσει τοῖς γεωργοῖς
shalicome the lord οἵ the vineyard, what will he do *husbandmen
ἐκείνοις ; 41 Aéyouow αὐτῷ, Κακοὺὴς κακῶς ἀπολέσει
*to “those ? They say to him, Evil {men]! miserably he will destroy
αὐτούς, Kai τὸν ἀμπελῶνα Ῥέκδόσεταιϊ ἄλλοις γεωργοῖς,
them, and the vineyard he will let out toother husbandmen,
er ? a7 ‘ ~ ? ~ ~ ~
οἵτινες ἀποδώσουσιν αὐτῷ τοὺς καρποὺς EV τοῖς. καιροῖς. αὐτῶν.
who willrender tohim the fruits in their seasons,
42 Λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Οὐδέποτε.ἀνέγνωτε ἐν ταῖς γρα-
*Says “to *them 1 Jesus, Did ye never read in the scrip-
gaic, Λίθον ὃν ἀπεδοκίμασαν ot οἰκοδομοῦντες, οὗτος
tures, [The] stone which 4rejected ‘those who Spuild, this
ἐγενήθη εἰς κεφαλὴν γωνίας" παρὰ κυρίου ἐγένετο αὕτη,
is become head of{[the] corner: from [the] Lord was this,
καὶ ἔστιν θαυμαστὴ ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς. ἡμῶν ; 43 Διὰ τοῦτο λέγω
and itis wenderful in our eyes ? Because of this I say
Cds « Dae « » « ~ f ~ ~ ν᾿
ὑμῖν, ὅτι ἀρθήσεται ap ὑμῶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ
ἴο you, that *shall*be *taken ‘from ὄγοῦ the kingdom of God, and
δοθήσεται ἔθνει ποιοῦντι τοὺς καρποὺς αὐτῆς. 44 “καὶ
it shall be givens to ἃ nation producing the fruits of it. And
« \ ‘ τὴ ΄ ~ , py Sy
ὁ πεσὼν ἐπὶ τὸν. λίθον.τοῦτον συνθλασθήσεται" ἐφ᾽ .OV.0 ἂν
hewho falls on this stone shall be broken; butonwhomsoever
Ud , > , Il = r ‘ ’ U I «
πέσῃ; λικμήσει αὐτόν." 45 τΚαὶ ἀκούσαντες" οἱ
it shall fall it will grind to powder him, And “hearing the
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι τὰς. παραβολὰς αὐτοῦ ἔγνωσαν
“chief “priests *and *the °Pharisees his parables knew
Ore περὶ αὐτῶν λέγει. 40 Kai ζητοῦντες αὐτὸν κρατῆσαι,
that about them he speaks, And seeking him ἴο lay hold of,
ἐφοβήθησαν τοὺς ὄχλους, "ἐπειδὴ" two! προφήτην αὐτὸν εἶχον.
they feared the crowds, because as a prophet him they held,
22 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς πάλιν εἶπεν “αὐτοῖς ἐν παρα-
And answering Jesus again spoke tothem in para-
βολαῖς," λέγων, Ὡμοιώθη ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν
bles, saying, ‘®Has become ‘like*the kingdom “of *the “heavens
ἀνθρώπῳ βασιλεῖ, boric ἐποίησεν γάμους τῷουϊῷ. αὐτοῦ"
toa man a king, who made a wedding feast for his son :
3 καὶ ἀπέστειλεν τοὺς. δούλους. αὐτοῦ καλέσαι τοὺς KEKAN-
his bondmen to call those who had been
γάμους, Kai οὐκ.ἤθελον ἐλθεῖν. 4 Πάλιν
invited to the wedding feast, and they would ποῦ come. Again
ἀπέστειλεν ἄλλους δούλους, λέγων, Εἴπατε τοῖς κεκλη-
he sent other bondmen, saying, Say to those who had been
and sent
μένους εἰς τοὺς
Ῥ ἐκδώσεται GLTTrAW.
Ὁ σχῶμεν let us possess LTTrA.
ν ἐν παραβολαῖς αὐτοῖς LTTrA.
δὲ τ. 5 ἐπεὶ TTrA. ὃ εἰς for LTTrA.
ᾳ — verse 44 [L] T.
ΟἹ
them likewise, 37 But
last of all he sent unto
them his son, saying
They will reverence
my son. 38 But when
the husbandmen saw
the son, they said a-
niong themselves, This
is the heir ; come, let
us kill him, and let us
seize on his inherit-
ance. 39 And they
caught him, and cast
him out of the vine-
yard, and slew hin.
40 When the lord
therefore of the vine-
ard cometh, what will
e do unto those hus-
bandn.en? 41 They say
unto him, He will mi-
serably destroy those
wicked men, and will
let out his vineyard
unto other husband-
men, which shall ren-
der him the fruits in
their seasons. 42 Jesus
saith unto them, Did
ye never read in the
scriptures, The stone
Which the builders
re,ected, the same is
become the head of
the corner : this is the
Lord’s doing, and it is
marvellous in our eyes?
43 Therefore say I unto
you, The kingdom of
God shall be taken
from you, and given
to a nation bringing
forth the fruits there-
of. 44 And whosoever
shall fall on this stone
shall be broken: but
on whomsoever it shall
fall, it will grind him
to powder. 45 And
when the chief priests
and Pharisees had
heard his parables,
they perceived that he
spake of them. 46 But
when they sought to
Jay hands on him, they
feared the multitude,
because they took him
for a prophet.
XXII, And Jesus
answered and spake
unto them again by pa-
rables, and said, 2 The
kingdom of heaven is
like unto a certain
king, which made a
marriage for his son,
3 and sent forth his
servants to call them
that were bidden to
the wedding : ana they
would not come. 4 A-
he sent forth
gain,
other servants, say-
ing, Tell them which
are bidden, Behold, I
τ ἀκούσαντες
62
have prepared my tin-
ner: my oxen and my
fatlingsare killed. and
all things are ready:
come unto the mar-
riage. 5 But they
made light of ἐξ, and
went their ways, one
to his farm, another
to his merchandise:
6 and the remnant
took his servants, and
entreated them spite-
fully, and slew them.
7 But when the king
heard thereof, he was
wroth: and he sent
forth his armies, and
destroyed those mur-
derers, and burned up
their city. 8 Then saith
he to his servants, The
wedding is ready, but
they which were bid-
den were not worthy.
9 Go ye therefore into
the highways, and as
many as ye shall find,
bid to the marriage.
10 So those servants
went out into the
highways, and gather-:.
ed together allasmany
as they found, both
bad and good : and the
wedding was furnish-
ed with guests. 11 And
when the king camein
to see the guests, he
saw there a man which
had not on a wedding
garment: 12 and he
saith unto him, Friend,
how cimest thou in
hither not having
a wedding garment?
And he was speechless.
13 Then said the king
to the servants, Bind
him hand and foot, an
take him away, and
cast Aim into outer
darkness; there shall
be weeping and gnash-
ing of teeth. 14 For
many are called, but
few are chosen,
15 Then went the
Pharisees, and took
counsel how they
might entangle him in
his talk. 16 And they
sent out unto him their
disciples with the He-
rodians, saying, Mas-
ter, we know that thou
art true, and teachest
the way of God in
truth, neither carest
MACK OAT Or: XXII,
μένοις, ᾿Ιδού, τὸ ἀριστόν.μου “ἡτοίμασα," οἱ ταὔροί.μου καὶ
. invited, Behold, my dinner I prepared, my oxen and
τὰ σιτιστὰ τεθυμένα, καὶ πάντα ἕτοιμα" O.vTE εἰς τοὺς
the fatted beasts. are killed, and all things[are]) ready ; come to the
γάμους. ὃ Οἱ. δὲ ἀμελήσαντες ἀπῆλθον, *o!_piv εἰς τὸν
wedding feast. But they being negligent of [it] went away, one to
ἴδιον ἀγρόν, Υὸ". δὲ 7eic! τὴν. ἐμπορίαν.αὐτοῦ, & οἱ.δὲ λοιποὶ
hisown field, and another to his commerce. Andthe rest,
κρατήσαντες τοὺς.δούλους. αὐτοῦ ὕβρισαν Kai ἀπέκτειναν.
hav.ng laid hold of his bondmen, , msulied and killed [them].
7 * Acovcac.oé ὁ βασιλεὺς ὠργίσθη. Kai πέμψας τὰ
And haying heard [it] the king was wroth, , and haying sent
OTPATEV LAT A.AdT TOU ἀπώλεσεν τοὺς. φονεῖς. ἐκείνους, καὶ τὴν
his forces -he destroyed those murderers, and
, > ~ ? , ’ , ~ ἂν ΄ μὰ ~ «
πόλιν. αὐτῶν ἐνέπρησεν. ὃ Τότε λέγει τοῖς. δούλοις αὐτοῦ, Ὃ
their city he burnt. Then he says to his bondmen, The
μὲν γάμος ἕτοιμός ἐστιν, οἱ. δὲ κεκλημένοι οὐκιἦσαν
*indeed 'wedding ἔοαθῦ °ready 4is, but those who had beeninvited were not
ἄξιοι: θ-πορεύεσθε οὖν ἐπὶ τὰς διεξόδους τῶν ὁδῶν, καὶ
worthy ; Go therefore into the thoroughfares ofthe highways, and
ὕσους «ϑὰν" εὕρητε, καλέσατε εἰς τοὺς γάμους. 10 Kai
asmanyas ye shall find, invite to the wedding feast, And
ἐξελθόντες οἱ. δοῦλοι. ἐκεῖνοι εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς συνήγαγον πάντας
*having*gone out ‘those *bondmen into the highways broughttogether all
ὕσους εὗρον, πονηρούς τε καὶ ἀγαθούς" καὶ ἐπλήσθη ὁ
asmanyastheyfound, evil *poth and good ; and *became *full 'the
γάμος" ἀνακειμένων. 11 εἰσελθὼν δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς θεάσα-
*wedding *feast of guests. And*coming*in’the king to see
σθαι rove ἀνακειμένους εἶδεν ἐκεῖ ἄνθρωπον οὐκ ἐνδεδυμένον
the guests beheld there aman not clothed
‘ ~ ~ ~
ἔνδυμα ἅμου"͵ 12 καὶ λέγῃ αὐτῷ. Ἑταῖρε, πῶς
witha garmeut of [the] wedding feast ; and hesays tohim, Friend, how
εἰσῆλθες ὧδε μὴ ἔχων ἔνδυμα γάμου: ‘0.08
didst thou enter here not BAving) a aoe of [the] τ πσηος feast? But he
ἐφιμώθη. 18 τότε δεῖπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς" τοῖς διακόνοις, Δήσαν-
was speechless, Then said πὸ king tothe servants, Having
τες αὐτοῦ πόδας Kai χεῖρας ἐάρατε αὐτὸν καὶ! ἐκβάλετε f
bound his feet and hands takeaway him and cast out [him]
εἰς TO σκότος TO ἐξώτερον᾽ ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὺς Kai 6
‘into the darkness the outer : there shallbe the weeping and the
A ~ > , ἢ , 3 ‘ ? / ce
βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. 14 πολλοὶ.γάρ εἰσιν κλητοί, ὀλίγοι. δὲ
gnashing of the teeth, For many are called, but few
ἐκλεκτοί.
chosen.
15 Tore πορευθέντες ot Φαρισαῖοι συμβούλιον ἔλαβον ὕπως
Then having gone the Pharisees “counsel ‘took how
αὐτὸν παγιδεύσωσιν ἐν λόγῳ. 16 καὶ ἀποστέλλουσιν αὐτῷ
‘him they mightensnare in discourse. And they send to him
τοὺς. μαθητὰς. αὐτῶν μετὰ τῶν IDOE E ae, 8, -γοντες»! Διδά-
their disciples with the erodians, saying, Teacher,
σκαλε, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀληθὴς εἴ, Kai τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἀληθείᾳ
we know that true thouart,and the way of Godin truth
τ ἡτοίμακα I have prepared L1Tra.
86 δὲ βασιλεὺς ἀκούσας τ,; ὃ δὲ βασιλεὺς TTrA 5_ καὶ ἀκούσας ὁ bea Ww.
c ψυμφὼν bridechamber T. i
f+ αὐτὸν bim Lrtra.
2 ἐπὶ LTTrA.
Ὁ ἐὰν LTTrAW.
= ἄρατε αὐτὸν καὶ LTTrA,
χ ὃς LTTrA. Υ ὃς LTTrA.
d ὃ βασιλεὺς εἶπεν LTTrA,
ὃ λέγοντας 11.
SANIT.
a7 ‘ ᾽
διδάσκεις, καὶ οὖ
ΔΙΌ Ἐν»
, ‘ ᾽ δ , ᾽ “ἢ ἃ ,
μέλει σοι πεοὶ οὐδενός, οὐ.γὰρ βλέπεις
teachest, and thereiscaretothee about noone, for*not 'thou “lookest
εἰο πρόσωπον ἀνθρώπων 17 "είπὲ! οὖν ἡμῖν, τί * σοι
on [the] appearance of men; tell therefore us, What “thou
~ re ~ ~ r ΄ n ” \ “Ἂν
δοκεῖ; ἔξεστιν δοῦναι κῆνσον Καίσαρι ἢ οὔ ; 18 Γνοὺς δὲ
'thinkest? 15 1ὖ lawful togive tribute toCmsar or not? But *knowing
ὁ Ἰησοῦς τὴν.-πονηοίαν. αὐτῶν εἶπεν, Τί pe πειράζετε, ὑπο-
1Jesus their wickedness said, Why me doyetempt, hypo-
κριταί; 19 ἐπιδείξατέ μοι τὸ νόμισμα τοῦ κήνσου. Οἱ δὲ
crites ? Shew me the coin of the - tribute. And they
προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ δηνάριον. 20 Kai λέγει adroic', Τίνος
presented tohim a denarius. And hesays tothem, Whose [is]
ἡ. εἰκὼν. αὕτη Kai ἡ ἐπιγραφῆ; 21 Aéyovow *adrip," Καίσαρος.
this image and the inscription ? They say tohim, Cesar’s.
Tore λέγει αὐτοῖς, ᾿Απόδοτε οὖν τὰ Καίσαρος Καίσαρι
ἢ a) ᾿ f {rate
Then he says to them, Render thenthe things of Cesar to Cesar,
καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ θεῷ. 22 Kai ἀκούσαντες ἐθαύμασαν"
and the things of God to God, And having heard they wondered;
καὶ ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ᾿ἀπῆλθον."
and leaving him went away.
23 Ey ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ προσῆλθον αὐτῷ Σαδδουκαῖοι, τ οἱ"
On that day came to him Sadducees, who-
λέγοντες μὴ.εἶναι ἀνάστασιν, καὶ ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτόν, 24 λέ-
sa there is not a resurrection, and they questioned him, say-
y
’ ~ - ) ig ? ’ .
γοντες, Διδάσκαλε, "Μωσῆς" εἶπεν, Ἐάν τις ἀποθάνῃ μὴ
ing, Teacher, Moses said, If anyone shoulddie not
ἔχων τέκνα, ὃ ἐπιγαμβρεύσει ὁ. ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ τὴν γυναῖκα
having children, ’shall *marry ‘his “brother ®wife
> ~ \ ᾽ ΄ ΄ ~ 10 x An ᾽ ey 25 Ἤ δὲ
αὐτου, Καὶ AVAOTYCEL σπερμα Τῳ-αὐε φῳ.αὐτοῦ. ~ OAV.CE
his, and shallraiseup seed to his brother. Now there were
? c ~ c \ ? ie ‘ « ~ Ξ Ἢ A. Π ἘΞ ,
TAO ἡμῖν ἑπτὰ ἀδελφοί, καὶ ὃ TO«TOC Ῥγαμήσας" ἐτελεύτη-
with us seven brothers; andthe first having married died,
σεν, καὶ μὴ ἕχων σπέρμα a Oakey ὁτὴν. γυναῖκα. αὐτοῦ τῷ
and not having seed eft - his wife
ἀζξελφῷ. αὐτοῦ. 26 ὁμοίως
a ὁ δεύτερος, καὶ ὁ τρίτος,
to nis brother.
In like manner also the second, and the third,
ἕως τῶν ἑπτά. 27 ὕστερον.δὲ πάντων ἀπέθανεν “καὶ! ἡ γυνή.
unto the seven. And last of all died ‘also the woman.
2iv τῇ τοὖν ἀναστάσει! τίνος τῶν ἑπτὰ ἔσται γυνή;
7In “the ‘therefore resurrection of which of the seven shall she be wife?
mavrec.yap ἔσχον αὐτήν. 29 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.ὃ δὲ ὁ Inoove εἶπε"
for all had her. ' And answering Jesus said
αὐτοῖς, Πλανᾶσθε, μὴ εἰδότες τὰς γραφάς, μηδὲ τὴν δύναμιν
to them, Ye err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power
τοῦ θεοῦ. 30 ἐν. γὰρ τῇ ἀναστάσει. οὔτε γαμοῦσιν οὔτε
of God. Forin the resurrection neither dothey marry nor,
SexyapiZovrat,|| ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἄγγελοι trov! Ceovll ἐν οὐρανῷ
are givenin marriage, but as ΒΒΈΡΙΒ of God in heaven
εἰσιν. 31 πεοὶ. δὲ τῆς ἀναστάσεως THY νεκρῶν, OVK.AVEYVWTE
they are. But cone erring, the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read
TO ῥηθὲν ὑμῖν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, λέγοντος, 82 ᾿Εγώ εἰμι
that which was spoken toyou by God, saying, 1 am
63
thou for any man: for
thou regardest not the
person of men. 17 ‘ell
us . therefore, What
thinkest thou? Js it
lawful to give tribute
unto Cresar, or not ὃ
18 But Jesus perceived
their wickedness, and
said, Why tempt ye
me, ye - hypocrites ὃ
19 Shew me the tribute
money. And they
brought unto him a
penny. 20 And _ he
snithuntothem, Whose
is this image and su-
perscription? 21 They
say unto him, Cesar’s.
Then saith he unto
them, Render therefore
unto Cesar the things
which are Cmsar’s ;
and unto God the
things that are God’s.
22 When they had
heard these words,
they marvelled, and
left him, and went
their way.
23 The same day
came to him the Sad-
duceces, which say that
there is no resurrec-
tion, and asked him,
24 saying, Master, Mo-
ses said, If a man die,
having no children,
his brother shall marry
his wife, and raise up
seed unto his brother.
25 Now there were with
us seven brethren: and
the first, when he had
married a -wife, de-
ceased, and, having no
issue, left his wife unto
his brother: 26 like~
wise the second also,
and the third, unto the
seventh, 27 And last
of all the woman died
also. 28 Therefore in
the resurrection whose
wife shall she be of the
seven? for they all
had her. 29 Jesus an-
swered and said unto
them, Ye do err, not
knowing the scrip-
tures, nor the power of
God. 30 For in the
resurrection they nei-
ther marry, nor are
given in marriage, but
are as the angels of
God in heaven. 31 But
as touching the resur-
rection of the dead,
have ye not read that
which was spoken unto
you by God, saying,
32I am the God of
k — αὐτῷ T[A].
9. + ἵνα that 1,
5 γαμιίζονται. LTTrA,
h εἰπὸν T. i + ὃ Ἰησοῦς Jesus (says) LT.
— οἱ (read saying) LrTra. Ὁ Mwvons LTTrAW.
ᾳ - καὶ T[Tr]A. τ, ἀναστάσει οὖν ττττὰ.
Υ --- θεοῦ 1:4], .ὕ5 τῇ τῷ the LITra.
! ἀπῆλθαν LTTrA,
P γήμας LTTrA,
t — τοῦ LTTrA,
64
Abraham, and the God
of Isane, and the God
of Jacob? God is not
the’.God of the dead,
but of the living.
33 And when the mul-
titude heard this, they
were astonished at his
doctrine.
34 But. when the
Pharisees had heard
that he had put the
Sadducees to silence,
they were gathered
together, 35 Then one
of them, which was a
lawyer, asked hima
question, tempting
him, and Saying,
36 Master, which 7s
the great command-
ment in the law?
37 Jesus said unto him,
Thou shalt love the
Lord thy God with all
thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and -with all
thy mind. 38 This is
the first and great com-
mandment. 39 And the
second is like unto it,
Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself.
40 On these two com-
mandments hang alt
the law and the pro-
phets.
41 While the Pha-
risees were gathered
together, Jesus asked
them, 42 saying, What
think ye of Christ?
whose son is he? They
say unto him, 7'he Son
of David. 43 Hesaith
unto them, How then
doth David in spirit
call him Lord, saying,
44 The LORD said unto
my Lord, Sit thou on
my right hand, till I
make thine enemies
thy footstool? 45 If
David then call him
Lord, how is he his
son? 46 And no man
was able to answer
him a word, neither
durst any man from
that day forth ask
him any more ques-
tions,
XXIII. Thenspako
Jesus to the multitude,
and to his disciples,
2 saying, The scribes
and the Pharisees sit
in Moses’ seat: 3 all
therefore whatsoever
they bid you observe,
x — ὁ θεὸς (read he is not) T.
ἔφη αὐτῷ α; ὁ δὲ ἔφη αὐτῷ LTTrA; ἔφη αὐτῷ ᾿Ιησοῦς W.
d — δὲ ἀρὰ
- καλεῖ αὐτὸν κύριον LTrA ; καλεῖ κύριον αὐτὸν T.
πρώτη LTTrAW.
LYTrA.
MATOATIOS XXIl, XXUI.
ε 4 , ‘ c 4 > A «ε A > fs ’
ὁ θεὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ ὁ θεὸς ᾿Ισαὰκ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Τακώβ; οὐκ
the God of Abraham and the God of Isaae and the God of Jacob? “Not
» x< θ τ ἢ] γθεὸ Π ~ DO? , ως- . 2... Τρ
ἔστιν *0 θεὸς" Υθεὸς! νεκρῶν, ἀλλὰ ζώντων. 33 Καὶ ἀκού-
Ὁ 1God God of{[the]dead, but of [the] living. And having
σαντες οἱ ὄχλοι ἐξεπλήσσοντο ἐπὶ τῇ.διδαχῃ αὐτοῦ.
heard, the crowds were astonished at his teaching.
34 Οἱ. δὲ Φαρισαῖοι ἀκούσαντες ὕτι ἐφίμωσεν τοὺς Σαὸ-
But the Pharisees, having heard that he had silenced the Sad-
δουκαίους, συνήχθησαν ἐπὶ. τὸ. αὐτό, 30 Kai ἐπηρώτησεν
ducees, were gathered together, and ‘*°questioned (*°him)
sic ἐξ αὐτῶν νομικός, πειράζων αὐτόν, *kai λέγων,
lone*of Ὅμοια ὅδ ϑἄοοίου Sof 7the law, tempting him, and saying,
36 Διδάσκαλε, ποία ἐντολὴ μεγάλη ἐν τῷ νόμῳ;
Teach2r, which *commandment [18 *the] “great in tle law ?
37 "0.08 ᾿Τησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ," ᾿Αγαπήσεις ἜΣ τὸν θεόν
And Jesus said tohim, Thoushalt love[the] Lofd 70d
σου ἐν ὕλῃ ry καρδίᾳ σου, καὶ ἐν ὕλῃ τῇ-.Ψυχᾷ.σου, καὶ ἐν
‘thy with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with
ΤᾺΝ ~ ὃ ΄ 38 “ ? ῃ Cee \ ΄ Π
OAD) ΤΊ- ιανοίᾳο. σοῦ. αὐτή ἔστιν TOWTH Kat μεγάλη
all thy mind. This is [ithe] / first and great
ἐντολή. 99 δευτέρα .“δὲ" ὁμοία αὐτῇ, ᾿Αγαπήσεις τὸν
\
commandment. And [the] second [is] like it, Thou shalt lore
πλησίον. σου we σεαυτόν. 40 ἐν ταύταις ταῖς δυσὶν ἐντολ αἷς
thy neighbour 885 thyself. On _ these two commandments
ὅλος ὁ νόμος “καὶ οἱ προφῆται κρέμανται.
all the law and the prophets hang.
41 Συνηγμένων δὲ τῶν Φαρισαίων ἐπηρώτησεν
But “having *been °assembled ®together, *the ?Pharisees *questioned
αὐτοὺς ὁ Inoovc, 42 λέγων, Τί ὑμῖν δοκεῖ περὶ τοῦ χριστοῦ;
®*them 7Jesus, saying, What “ye ‘*thinkconcerning the Christ?
τίνος υἱός ἐστιν; Aéyouow αὐτῷ, Τοῦ ᾿'Δαβίδ.! 43 Λέγει
of whom “son is *he? They say tohim, Of David. He says
αὐτοῖς, ἸΠῶς οὖν ἰΔαβὶδ' ἐν πνεύματι δκύριον αὐτὸν καλεῖ"
tothem, How then *David “*in ‘spirit 7 Lord Shim ‘does *call?
λέγων, 44 Εἶπεν "δ᾽ κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ. μου, Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν. μου
saying, 3Said ‘the *Lord to my Lord, Sit on my right hand
ἕως.-ἂν θῶ τοὺς. ἐχθρούς.σου ἰὑποπύδιον' τῶν. ποδῶν. σου.
until I place thine enemies {as] a footstool for thy feet.
45 Ei οὖν ἰΔαβὶδ' καλεῖ αὐτὸν κύριον, πῶς υἱὸς. αὐτοῦ
If therefore David calls him Lord, how his son
ἐστιν; 46 Kai οὐδεὶς ἐδύνατο ‘abr ἀποκριθῆναι" λόγον,
is he? And noone was able him to answer a word
οὐδὲ ἐτόλμησεν τις ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνης τῆς ἡμέρας ἐπερωτῆσαι αὐτὸν
nor dared anyone from that day to question him
οὐκέτι.
any more (lit, no more).
23 Tore ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐλάλησεν τοῖς ὄχλοις Kai τοῖς. μαθηταῖὰξ
Then Jesus spoke tothe crowds and to “disciples
~ , \ ~ ? , c
αὐτοῦ, 2 λέγων, “Emi τῆς Mwotwe" καθέδρας ἐκάθισαν οἱ
this, saying, On the of “Moses Iseat have sat down the
γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι: 38 πάντα οὖν oa." ay! εἴπω-
scribes and the Pharisees ; all things therefore whatever they may
Υ — θεὸς 1,14]. 2 --- καὶ λέγων LTTr.
> [τῇ] A. © ἡ μεγάλη καὶ
© κρέμαται καὶ οἱ προφῆται LTtraw. ἴ Aavid Gw; Δανείδ
h — ὃ (read [the]) LTTra.
a ὃ δὲ Ἰησοῦς
πὶ
εὐποκάτω under (thy feet) LrTra. * ἀποκριθῆναι αὐτῷ Lrira, ἱ Μωῦσέως LITrAW, ™ ἐὰν TWe
XNINI, MATTIILE W.
e ~ ~ ~ ‘ ~ . ~~
σιν ὑμῖν ὑτηρεῖν," ὁτηρεῖτε καὶ ποιεῖτε" " κατὰ δὲ τὰ ἔργα. αὐτῶν
tell you to keep, keep and do, But after their works
μὴ). ποιεῖτε λέγουσιν. γὰρ καὶ οὐ. ποιοῦσιν. 4 δεσμεύουσιν Ῥγὰρ!
do not; for they say and do not. *They *bind ‘for
φορτία βαρέα “καὶ δυσβάστακτα," καὶ ἐπιτιθέασιν ἐπὶ τοὺς
burdens heavy ἡ and hard to bear, and lay [them] on the
ὥμους τῶν ἀνθρώπων" ττῷ δὲ δακτύλῳ. αὑτῶν! ob θέλουσιν
shoulders of men, but with their own finger they will not
κινῆσαι αὐτά. 5 πάντα. δὲ τὰ. ἕργει. αὐτῶν ποιοῦσιν πρὸς TO
move them, And all their works they do to
θεαθῆναι. τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. πλατύνουσιν “δὲ! τὰ φυλακτήρια
be seen by men. *2They “make *broad ‘and “phy lacteries
αὐτῶν, καὶ peyartvovow τὰ κράσπεδα ἱτῶν ἱματίων αὐτῶν"
‘their, and enlarge the borders of their garments,
Ὁ φιλοῦσιν ‘re! τὴν πρωτοκλισίαν ἐν τοῖς δείπνοις, Kai τὰς
“love land the fir t place in the suppers,’ and the
πρωτοκαθεδρίας ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς, 7 Kai τοὺς ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν
first seats in the synagogues, and the salutations in
ταῖς ἀγοραῖς, καὶ καλεῖσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων *paBPi, ῥαββι"
the market-places, and to be called by men Rabbi, Rabbi.
8 ὑμεῖς δὲ p7-KANOijrE*paBPU' εἴς. γάρ ἐστιν ὑμῶν ὁ YeaOnynrne,"
But “ye ‘be*notcalled Rabbi; for one is your leader,
zt , ell , " « ~ > ἜΣ A tie ι
ὁ χριστός"! πάντες. δὲ ὑμεῖς ἀδελφοί ἐστε. 9 καὶ πατέρα μὴ
the Christ, and all ye brethren are. And ‘father “ποῦ
καλέσητε ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς᾽ εἷς. γάρ ἐστιν ὁ. πατὴρ. ὑμῶν,]}
0811 *your([*any*onejon the carth; for one is your father,
b6 ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς." 10 μηδὲ κληθῆτε καθηγηταί" “εἷς. γὰρ
τ ΠΟ [15] in the heavens. Neither be called leaders ; for one
ὑμῶν ἐστιν ὁ καθηγητής." ὁ χριστός. 11 ὁ. δὲ μείζων ὑμῶν
“your lis leader, the Christ. But the greater of you
» Ἐ ~ ὃ ’ ς 4’ δὲ « 7 ε ν θη
ἔσται ὑμῶν διάκονος. 12 ὕστις. δὲ ὑψώσει ἑαυτὸν ταπεινωθή-
shallbe your servant. And whosoever willexalt himself shall be
σεται καὶ ὕστις ταπεινώσει ἑαυτὸν ὑψωθήσεται.
humbied; and whosoever willhumble himseif shall be exalted,
d > \ ἐδὲ! co o~ ~ \ ~ « ,
13 αὐ “Οὐαὶ.“δὲ! ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι, ὑποκριταῖΐ,
But woe ἴο you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites,
ὅτι κατεσθίετε τὰς οἰκίας τῶν χηρῶν, καὶ προφάσει μακρὰ
for yedevour the houses of widows, and as a pretext “αὖ συ" τ" “length
προσευχόμενοι" διὰ τοῦτο λήψεσθε περισσότερον «ρίμα."Ἁ
‘praying. Because of this yeshall receive more abundant judgment,
143) Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι, ὑποκριταί, ὅτι
Woe toyou, scribes * and Pharisees, hypocrites, for
κλείετε THY βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων"
yeshutup the kingdom ofthe heavens before men ;
ε ~ ἃ > Or > , rad
ὑμεῖς. γὰρ οὐκ.εἰσέρχεσθε, οὐδὲ τοὺς εἰσερχομένους ἀφίετε
for ye do not enter, noreven thosewho areecntering doyesuffer
~ ~ ~ ‘ - ~ « ,
εἰσελθεῖν. 15 Οὐαὶ vuiv, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι, ὑποκριταί,
to enter. Woe toyou, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites,
OTL περιάγετε THY θάλασσαν Kai τὴν ξηρὰν ποιῆσαι ἕνα
for yegoabout the sea and the dry land] tomake one
a ~— τηρεῖν LTTrA- ὁ ποιήσατε Kal τηρεῖτε LTTYA. Ῥ δὲ but Lrtra.
τακτα ἅ{τι]Α. I
8 yap for LTTrA. τ--- τῶν ἱματίων αὐτῶν LTTrA. v δὲ LTTrA.
ῥαββὶ [ῥαββί] a. χ ῥαββεί τ. Υ διδάσκαλος teacher LTTraw.
ὑμῶν ὃ πατὴῤττττ. ὃ ὁ οὐράνιος the heavenly LiTra.
ἀ Verse 1 placed after 14. Ε; — versel3 titra, © — δὲ but Ε,
65
that observe and do;
but do not ye after
their works : for they
say, and do not. 4 For
they bind heavy bur-
dens and gricyous to
be borne, and lay them
on men’s shoulders;
but they themselves
will not move them
with one of their fin-
gers. 5 But all their
works they do for to
be seen of men: they
make broad their phy-
lacteries, and enlarge
the borders of their
garments, 6 and love
the uppermost rooms
at feasts, and the chief
seats in the syna-
gogties, 7 and greet-
ings in the markets,
and to be called of
men, Rabbi, Rabbi.
8 But be not ye called
Rabbi: for one is your
Master, even Christ ;
and all ye are breth-
ren. 9 And call no
man your father upon
the earth: for one is
your Father, which is
in heaven. 10 Neither
be ye called masters:
for one is your Master,
even Christ. 11 But he
that is greatest among
you shall be your ser-
vant. 12 And whoso-
ever shall exalt him-
self shall be abased ;
and he that shall hum-
ble himself shall be
exalted,
13 But woe unto you,
scribes and Phariseex,
hypocrites! for ye shut
up the kingdom of
heaven against men:
for ye neither go in
yourselves, neither suf-
fer ye them that are
entering to go in.
14 Woe unto you,
scribes and Phari-ees,
hypocrités! for ye de-
vour widows’ houses,
and for a pretenve
make long prayer:
therefore ye shall re-
ecive the greater dam-
nation. 15 Woe uato
you, scribes and Pha-
risees, hypocrites! for
ye compass sea and
land to make one pros=
5 — καὶ δυσβάσ-
τ ὐτοὶ δὲ τῷ δακτύλῳ αὐτῶν but they themselves with their finger Litra.
; " ῥαββί LTr: ῥαββείτ;
2 — ὃ χριστός GLTTraAW.
© ὅτι καθηγητὴς ὑμῶν ἐστὶν εἷς LITrA.
f+ δὲ but (woe) ELTTrA.
F
66
elyte, and when he is
made, ye wake him
twotold more the child
of hell than your-
selves, 16 Woe unto
you, ye blind guides,
which say, Whosoever
shall swear by the tem-
ple, it is nothing ; but
whosoever shall swear
by the gold of the tem-
ple, he is a debtor!
17 Ye fools and blind:
for whether is greater,
the gold, or the temple
that sanctifieth the
gold? 18 And, Who-
soever shall swear by
the altar, itis nothing;
but whosoever swear-
eth by the gift that is
upon it, he is guilty.
12 Ye fools and blind:
for whether is greater,
the gift, or the altar.
that sanctifieth the
gift? 20 Whoso there-
fore shall swear by the
altar, sweareth by it,
aud by allthings there-
on. 21 And whoso shall
swear by the temple,
sweareth by it, and
by him that dwelicth
ther.:in: 22 And he that
shall swear by Leayen,
sweareth by the throne
of God, and by him
that sitteth thercon.
23 Woe nnto you,
scribes and Pharisecs,
hypocrites! for ye pay
tithe of mint and anise
and cummin, and have
omitted the weightier
matiers of the law,
judgment, mercy, and
faith: these ought ye
to have done, and not
to leave the other un-
done. 24 Ye blind
guides, which strain αὖ
8. gnat, and swaliow a
camel, 25 Woe unio
you, scribes and Pha-
risees, hypocrites! for
ye make clean the out-
side of the cup and of
the platter, but within
they are full of ex-
tortion and _ excess.
26 Thou blind Pha-
risee, cleanse first that
which is within the cup
and platter, that the
outside of them may
be clean also. ’ 27 Woe
unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites!
for ye are like unto
whited sepulchres,
which indeed appear
beautiful outward, but
ave within fuil of dead
men’s bones, and of all
MATOAILOS.
προσήλυτον. καὶ ὅταν
proselyte,
XXIIT.
, ™~ ‘
γένηται, ποιεῖτε αὐτὸν υἱὸν
and when he hasbecome [50], yemake him ason of Ge-
‘ , ε ~ \ ~ e ‘ ΄
ἐννης διπλότερον ὑμῶν. 16 Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, ὁδηγοὶ τυφλοί, οἱ
henna twofold more than yourselves, Woe toyou, “guides ‘blind, who
λέγοντες, Oc.dv ὀμόσῃ ἐν τῷ ναῷ, οὐδὲν ἐστιν᾽ ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν
Bay, Whoever skailswear by the temple,nothing itis; but whoever
ὀμόσῃ ἐν τῷ χρυσῷ τοῦ ναοῦ, ὀφείλει. 17 μωροὶ καὶ τυφλοί"
shallswear by the gold of the temple, is a debtor: Fools and “ blind,
g il Ay h » i! 2 γ ε , n «ς oY « it , "
τίς". γὰρ "μείζων! ἐστιν, ὁ χρυσός, ἢ ὃ ναὸς ὁ ᾿ἁγιάζων
for which ‘greater 15, the gold, or the templewhich snctifiecs
Sh a ᾽ 5 18 a Ὃ Ξ ΚΔ {| ? , ? ~ ’
TOV KOVGOY 5 Και, ς--ἐαν ομοσῃ ἐν Tw θυσιαστηρίῳ,
the gold? And, Whoever shallswear by the altar,
> Oe ? e & 7 on ? , ? ~ ΄ ~ Υ ΄ ᾽ -
οὐδὲν tor’ ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν ὀμόσῃ ἐν τῷ δώρῳ τῷ ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ,
nothing itis; -butwhoevershallswearby the gift that [15] upon it,
ὀφείλει. 19 ἱμωροὶ Kai! τυφλοί, τί γὰρ μεῖζον, τὸ δῶρον,
is a debtor. Fools and blind, for which [is] greater, the gift,
n A , 4 c ’ 1 fw « ἣν ? ,
ἢ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ ἁγιάζον τὸ δῶρον; 206 οὖν ὀμόσας
or the altar which sanctifies the gift? He*“that'therefore swears
ἐν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ ὀμνύει ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐπάνω
by the sitar swears by it and by allthingsthat[are] upon
αὐτοῦ" Zl καὶ ὁ ὀμόσας ἐν τῷ ναῷ ὀμνύει ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐν
it. Andhethat swears by the temple swears by it and by
τῷ "κατοικοῦντι! αὐτόν" 22 καὶ ὁ ὀμόσαρ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ
himwho dwellsin it. And hethat swears by the heaven
ὀμνύει ἐν τῷ θρόνῳ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ivy τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπάνω
swears by the throne of God and by him who sits upon
αὐτοῦ. 23 Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι, ὑποκριταί, ore
it. Woe toyou, - scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, for
ἀποδεκατοῦτε TO ἡδύοσμον Kai τὸ ἄνηθον Kai τὸ κύμινον, Kai
yepay tithesof the mint and the anise and the cummin, and
ἀφήκατε τὰ βαρύτερα τοῦ νύμου, τὴν κρίσιν καὶ "τὸν
ye have left aside the weightier [matters] of the law, judgment, and
καὶ τὴν πίστιν᾽ TavTa® ἔδει ποιῆσαι, κἀκεῖνα μὴ
i faith: these it behoved[you] todo, andthose not
Ράἀφιέναι." 24 ὁδηγοὶ τυφλοί, τοὶ! διυλίζοντες τὸν κώνωπα,
ne
ἔλεον"
mefcy and
tobeleavingaside. ?Guides *blind, who filter out the gnat,
τὴν. δὲ κάμηλον καταπίνοντες. 25 Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς Kai
but the camel swallow. Woe to you, scribes and
Φαρισαῖοι, ὑποκριταί, ὅτι καθαρίζετε τὸ ἔξωθεν τοῦ ποτηρίου
Pharisees, hypocrites, for yecleanse the outside of the cup
καὶ τῆς παροψίδος, ἔσωθεν.δὲ γέμουσιν τἐξὶ ἁρπαγῆς καὶ
and of the dish, but within theyarefull of plunder and
52 , tt 6 ® ~ λέ 0 ΄, ~ Si) x
ἀκρασίας." 26 Φαρισαῖε τυφλε, καθάρισον πρῶτον τὸ ἐντὸς
incontinence. ; *Phurisee ‘blind, cleanse first the inside
τοῦ ποτηρίου ‘kai τῆς παροψίδος," ἵνα γένηται καὶ τὸ ἐκτὸς
ofthe cup and of the dish, that *may 7become °fiso 'the 2ontside
ναὐτῶν" καθαρόν. 27 Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς Kai Φαρισαῖοι,
Sof *them clean. Woe toyou, scribes and Pharisees,
ὑποκριταίΐ, ὅτι ὑπαρομοιάζετεϊ! τάφοις κεκονιαμένοις, οἵτινες
dhypocrites, for ye are like 4sepulchres +whited, which
ἔξωθεν μὲν φαίνονται ὡραῖοι, ᾿ἔσωθεν.δὲ γέμουσιν ὀστέων
outwardly indeed appear beautiful, but within are full of bones _
Src L.
¥ ὁμοιάζετε LIr,
h μεῖζον L.
τὰ κατοικήσαντι dwelt in GTraw.
to leave aside LTTrA.
" ἀδικίας unrighteousness QW,
‘ ἁγιάσας sanctified patra. kayuttra, ἰ -- μωροὶ καὶ [1] rrra.
ἃ τὸ ἔλεος LTTrA. = © -τ δὲ Dut GLTraw. Ρ ἀφεῖναι
a --- οἱ (read filtering out....swallowing) uma. τ -- ἐξα [τ
t= καὶ τῆς παροψίδος Ta, Υ͂ αὐτοῦ of it ἱτττὰ,
XXII. Ὁ MATTHEW.
~ x , > “* ev τὶ ~ »
ν κρῶν καὶ πάσης ἀκαθαρσίας. 28 οὕτως καὶ υμεῖς ἔξωθεν
of [the] dead and of all uncleanness. Thus also ye outwardly
μὲν φαίνεσθε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις δίκαιοι, ἔσωθεν.δὲ Σμεστοί ἐστε"
indeed appear to men righteous, but within “full ‘are
ὑποκοίσεως Kai ἀνομίας. 29 Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Pa-
of hypocrisy and lawlessness. Woe toyou, scribes and Pha-
ρισαῖοι, ὑποκριταί, Ore οἰκοδομεῖτε τοὺς τάφους τῶν προφητῶν,
risces,_ hypocrites, for ye build the sepulchres ofthe prophets,
καὶ κοσμεῖτε τὰ μνημεῖα τῶν δικαίων, 80 καὶ λέγετε, Ei γὴμεν"
and adorp the tombs ofthe righteous, and yesay, If wehad been
ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῶν.πατέρων.ἡμῶν, οὐκ. ἂν μεν" κοινωνοὶ
in tne days . of our fathers we would not have been partakers .
= ul i er τ
αὐτῶν! ἐν τῷ αἵματι τῶν προφητῶν. 81 ὥστε μαρτυρεῖτε
with them. ἴθ the blood ofthe prophets, So that ye bear witness
ἑαυτοῖς, ὑτι υἱοί ἐστε τῶν φονευσάντων τοὺς προφήτατ᾽
to yourselves, that sons yeare of those who murdered the prophets ;
32 καὶ ὑμεῖς πληρώσατε τὸ μέτρον τῶν.πατέρων ὑμῶν. 88 ὄφεις,
and ye, fillyeup the measure of your fathers. Serpents,
γεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν, πῶς φύγητε ἀπὸ τῆς κρίσεως τῆς γε-
offspring ofvipers, how shall ye escape from the judgment of Ge-
΄ ‘A ~ 2 , ? ‘ 2 ὔ 4 « ~
ἐννης; 84 Διὰ τοῦτο, ἰδού, ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω πρὸς ὑμᾶς προ-
henna? Βρϑοδῖιβο οὗ this, behold, [ send to you pro-
φῆτας καὶ σοφοὺς καὶ γραμματεῖς" "καὶ" ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀπο-
phets and wise [men] and scribes ; and [some] of them ye will
KTEVELTE καὶ σταυρώσετε. καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν μαστιγώσετε ἐν ταῖς
kill and crucify, and[{some]of them ye will scourge in
συναγωγαῖς ὑμῶν, καὶ διώξετε ἀπὸ πόλεως εἰς πόλιν"
your synagogues, and will persecute from city to city ;
85 ὕπως ἔλθῃ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς πᾶν αἷμα δίκαιον Ῥεἐκχυνόμενον"
so that shouldcome upon you . all [the] *blood ‘righteous poured out
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἀπὸ “τοῦ! αἵματος “APEX τοῦ δικαίου, ἕως τοῦ
upon the earth from the blood of Abel the righteous, to the
αἵματος Ζαχαρίου υἱοῦ Βαραχίου, ὃν ἐφονεύσατε μεταξὺ τοῦ
blood οἵ Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye murdered between the
ναοῦ καὶ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου. 36 ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, “ ἥξει
temple and the altar. Verily Isay to you, *shall °come
ἐγαῦτα πάντα! ἐπὶ τὴν.γενεὰν. ταύτην. 37 “Ἱερουσαλήμ,
2these “things * ᾿8411 upon this generation. Jerusalem,
« , ἜΣ Ὁ τῷ ,΄ ‘ , " ~
Taare αλ τ ἡ ἀποκτείνουσα τοὺς προφήτας καὶ λιθοβολοῦσα
erusalem, who killest the prophets and stonest
τοὺς ἀπεσταλμένους πρὸς αὐτήν, ποσάκις ἠθέλησα ἐπισυν-
thosewho have been sent to her, how often wouldI have gath-
ἀγαγεῖν τὰ.τέκνα.σου, ὃν.τρόπον [ἐπισυνάγει͵ ὄρνις" τὰ
eredtogether thy children, inthe way “7gathers*together ‘a “hen
νοσσία δΒἑαυτῆς!" ὑπὸ τὰς πτέρυγας", καὶ οὐκ.ἠθελήσατε;
her brood under [her] wings, -and ye would not !
38 ἰδού, ἀφίεται ὑμῖν ὁ.οἴκος. ὑμῶν ἱἔρημος." 39 λέγω.γὰρ
Behold, left toyou your house desolate ; for I say
Beira, % , ” Peay, « ἌΣ ΟΝ ᾽
ὑμῖν, Οὔμη μὲ ἴδητε ἀπ᾽ ἄρτι ἕως. ἂν εἴπητε, Ἑὐλογη-
ἕο you, Inno wiseme shallyesece henceforth until ye say, Bless-
μένος ὁὃ ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόματι κυρίου.
ed {is]he who comes in{the] name of [the] Lord.
67
uncleanness. 28 Even
so ye also outwardly
appear righteous unto
men, but within yeare
full of hypocrisy and
iniquity. 29 Woe unto
you, scribes and Pha-
risees, hypocrites! be-
cause ye build the
tombs of the prophets,
and garnish the sepul-
chres of the righteous,
30 and say, If we had
been in the days of our
fathers, we would not
have been partakers
with them in the
blood of the prophets,
31 Wherefore ye be
witnesses unto your-
selves, that ye are the
children of them which
killed the prophets.
32 Fill ye up then the
measure of your fa-
thers. 33 Ye serpents,
ye generation of vi-
pers, how can ye escape
the damnation of hell?
34 Wherefore, behold,
I send unto you pro-
phets, and wise mien,
and scribes: and some
of them ye shall kill
and crucify ; and some
of them shall ye
scourge im your syna-
gogues, and persecute
them from city to city:
35 that upon you may
come all the righteous
blood shed upon the
earth, from the blood
of righteous Abel unto
the blood of Zacharias
son of Barachias,
whom yeslew between
the temple «πᾶ the
altar. 36 Verily I say
unto you, All these
things shall come upon
this generation. 370
Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
thou that killest the
prophets, and stonest
them which ure sent
unto thee, how often
would I have gathered
thy children together,
even as a hen gathereth
her chickens under her
wings, and ye would
not! 38 Behold, your
house is left unto you
desolate. 39 For I say
“unto you, Ye shall not
see me henceforth, till
ye shall say, Blessed is
he that cometh in the
name of the Lord,
x ἐστε μεστοὶ LTTrA. Υ ἤμεθα GLTTrAW.
δ ἐκχυννόμενον LTTrA. ὁ -- τοῦ. 4 + dru-that Gla]w.
ἐπισυνάγει LITrA, 8. αὐτῆς T[tr]AW ; --- ἑαυτῆς (read [her ]) 1,
t — ἔρημος L.
2 αὐτῶν κοινωνοὶ LTrA.
ὁ πάντα ταῦτα LTrA.
h + [αὐτῆς] her (wings) L.
8 — καὶ LTTrA,
[ὄρνις
68
XXIV. And Jesus
went out, and departed
from the temple: and
his disciples came to
him for to shew him
the buildings of the
temple. 2 And Jesus
said unto them, See ye
not all the-e things ?
verily Esay unto you,
There shall not be left
here one stone upon
another, that shall not
be thrown down. 3 And
as he sat upon the
mount of Olives, the
disciples came unto
him privately, saying,
Tell us, when shall
these things be? and
what shall be the sign
of thy coming, aud of
the end of the world?
4 And Jesus answered
and said unto them,
Take heed that no man
deceive you. 5 For
many shall comein my
name, saying, I am
Christ; and shall de-
ceive many. 6 And ye
shall hear of wars and
rumours of wars: see
that ye be not trou-
bled: for all ‘these
things must come to
pass, but the end is not
yet. 7 For nation shall
rise against nation,
and kingdom against
kingdom: and there
shall be famines, and
pestilences, and earth-
quakes, in divers
places. 8 All these a7e
the beginning of sor-
rows.. 9 Then shall
they deliver you up to
be afflicted, and shall
kill you: and ye shall
be hated of all nations
for my name’s sake.
10 And then shall
many be offended, and
shall betray one an-
other, and shall hate
one another. 11 And
many false prophets
shall rise, and shall
deceive many. 12 And
because iniquity shall
abound, the love of
many shall wax cold.
13 But he that shall
endure unto the end,
the same shall be
saved. 14 And this
gospel of the kingdom
shall be preached in
all the world for a
witness unto all na-
tions; and then shall
the end come. 15 When
ye therefore shall see
the abomination of
desolation, spoken of
by Daniel the prophet,
stand in the holy place,
K ἀπὸ (ἐκ out of L) Tov Lepov ἐπορεύετο LTIrA.
™ ταῦτα πάνττι ΚΌΤΑ.
4 — Ἰτάντα τττι[ 14].
abomination
MATOAIOS. 8 ΧΟ ΠΝ
24 Καὶ ἐξελθὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦς "ἐπορεύετο ἀπὸ τοῦ ἱεροῦ," καὶ
And going forth Jesus went away from the temple, and
προσῆλθον οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἐπιδεῖξαι αὐτῷ τὰς οἰκοδομὰς
came *to teal *his *disciples to point out tohim the buildings
τοῦ ἱεροῦ. 2 0.68." Inoodvc' εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Οὐ. βλέπετε πάντα!
of the temple, But Jesus said to them, See ye not pall
~ ll ᾽ ‘ , cow ᾽ \ ? ys 7s , ΠΥ Ξεάλν ,
ταῦτα : ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐ-μὴ ἀφεθῇ ὧδε λίθος ἐπὶ λίθον
these things? Verily Isay to you, ποῦ atallshallbe:eft.here stone upon stone
ὃς οὐ-"μὴ" καταλυθήσεται: ὃ Kabnpivov.cé αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τοῦ
which shall not be thrown down, And as “was “sitting ‘he upon the
ὄρους τῶν ἐλαιῶν προσῆλθον αὐτῷ ot μαθηταὶ" Kar ἰδίαν, λέ-
mount of Olives “came *Lo “him ‘the *discipies apart, say-
γοντες, Εἰπὲ ἡμῖν, πότε ταῦτα ἔσται; Kai τί τὸ σημεῖον
ing, Tell us, when*thcse*things'shallbe? and what[is]the sign
τῆς.σῆς παρουσίας καὶ Ῥτῆς" συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος; 4 Kai
of thy coming und ofthe completion ofthe age? And
ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Βλέπετε, μή τις ὑμᾶς
answering Jesus said tothem, Take heed, lest anyone “you
πλανήσῃ. 5 πολλοὶ γὰρ ἐλεύσονται ἐπὶ τῷ. ὀνόματί. μου, λέ-
tmislead, For ey will come in my nanie,
γοντες, Be εἰμι ὁ χριστός" Kai πολλοὺς πλανήσουσιν.
saying, am the Christ; and many they will mislead.
6 ome δὲ ἀκούειν πολέμους Kai ἀκοὰς πολέμων. ὑρᾶτε,
But ye shall beabout to hear of wars and rumours. of wars. See,
μὴ.θροεῖσθε:" δεῖ. γὰρ ἡπάντα! γενέσθαι" ἀλλ᾽ οὔπω
be ποῦ disturbed ; forit is necessary 81] [{Π656] things to take place, but not yet
ἐστὶν τὸ τέλος. 7 ᾿Εγερθήσεται. γὰρ ἔθνος Temi" ἔθνος, καὶ
is the end, For *shall*risé*up ‘nation against nation aud
βασιλεία ἐπὶ βασιλείαν" καὶ ἔσονται λιμοὶ “καὶ λοιμοὶ"
kingdom against kingdom; and there shall be famines and pestilences
καὶ σεισμοὶ κατὰ τόπους. 8 πάντα.δὲ ταῦτα ἀρχὴ ὠδί-
and earthquakes in [different] places. But all these {areJabeginning of
νων. 9 Tore παραδώσουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς θλίψιν, Kai aTTOKTED OvOLY
throes, Then willthey dcliverup you to tribulation, and will ki
ὑμᾶς" Kai ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων ἱτῶν" ἐθνῶν διὰ
you; and ye willbe hated by all the nations on account of
τὸ. ὑνομά.μου. 10 Kai τότε σκανδαλισθήσονται πολλοί, Kai
my name. And then will be offended many, and
ἀλλήλους παραδώσουσιν Kai μισήσουσιν ἀλλήλους" 11 καὶ
one another they willdcliver up and will hate one another ; and
πολλοὶ ψευδοπροφῆται ἐγερθήσονται, καὶ πλανήσουσιν πολ-
many false prophets will arise, and will misicad
λούς" 12 καὶ διὰ τὸ πληθυνθῆναι τὴν ἀνομίαν, ψυγήσεται
many ; and because shallhave beenmultiplied lawlessness,®will’grow °cold
ἡ ἀγαπὴ τῶν πολλῶν 13 ὁ δὲ ὑπομείνας εἰς τέλος,
the “love “*of*the ‘many; but he who endures to[the] end
οὗτος σωθήσεται. 14 καὶ κηρυχθήσεται τοῦτο.τὸ. εὐαγγέλιον
he shall be saved. And thereshall be proclaimed these glad tidings
τῆς βασιλείας ἐν ὅλῃ TH οἰκουμένῃ, εἰς μαρτύριον πᾶσιν τοῖς͵
ofthe kingdom in all the habitableearth, for atestimony toall tho
ἔθνεσιν" kai τύτε ἥξει τὸ τέλος. 15 Ὅταν οὖν ἴδητε τὸ
nations; and thenshallcome the end. When therefore yeshall sce the
βδέλυγμα τῆς ἐρημώσεως, τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Δανιὴλ τοῦ προ-
of desolation, which wasspokenof by Daniel the pro-
Tea, LSS oe
ι ἀποκριθεὶς unswering (he said) LTTra.
1 — μὴ GLIT-AW. © 4+ [αὐτοῦ] of him t. P — τῆς LITrA,
ren T, S— καὶ λοιμοί LITA, ‘— τῶν E.
XXIV.
φήτου,
phet,
rw
derstand),
oon "
mountains ;
MATTHEW.
vi ‘ W > , € , CG €
é0TOCQ EV TOTW ayl@ ο
standing in([the] *place ‘holy (he who
16 τότε οἱ tv ry Ιουδαίᾳ φευγέτωσαν "ἐπὶ! ra
then those in Judea let them flee to the
17 ὁ ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος μὴ. "καταβαινέτωϊ ἄραί “τι!
he on the housetop 1Ἰ6ὺ himnotcomedown totake anything
ἐκ τῆς. οἰκίας αὐτοῦ" 18 καὶ ὁ ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ μὴ.ἐπιστρεψάτω
out of his house ; and he in the field let him not return
ὀπίσω ἄραι "τὰ ἱμάτια" αὐτοῦ. 19 οὐαὶ. δὲ. ταῖς ἐν. γαστρὶ ἐ-
back to take *varments§ *his, But woe to those that are with
xovoac καὶ ταῖς θηλαζούσαις ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις.
child and to those that eive suck in those days.
20 προσεύχεσθε. δὲ ἵνα μὴ. γένηται 1)- φυγὴ. ὑμῶν χειμῶνος, μηδὲ
ἀναγινώσκων δ νοεί-
reads let him un-
And pray that “may *not *be ‘your “flight inwinter, nor
δὲν! σαββάτῳ. 21 Ἔσται.γὰρ τότε θλίψις μεγάλη, οἵα “οὐ
on batts τ ἼῸΣ there shall be then Tesla an ‘great suchas ποῦ
γέγονεν" ar ἀρχῆς κόσμον ἕως τοῦ VUY, οὐδ᾽ «οὐ. μὴ
"has been from [the] bee buuing, of {the] world until now, ΤΟ, nowever
γένηται. 22 Kadi εἰ μὴ ἐκολοβώθησαν αἱ.ἡμέραι. ἐκεῖναι, οὐκ
shall be; and unless *had *been *shortened "those *days, Snot
«ἂν. ἐσώθη πᾶσα σάρξ: διὰ δὲ τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς
*there 7would have been saved any ~ flesh, but on account of the elect
ἢ “- ἘΣ eae ᾽ - τ΄ γ᾽ Cow
κολοβωθήσονται αἱ-ἡμέραι.ἐκεῖναι. 23 Tore ἐάν τις ὑμῖν
Sshall“be "βῃοσίθῃϑἃ: __ ‘those “days. Then -if anyone ‘to you
» > ‘dal ὁ a7 « , n io δ ‘ d , iT] 3) ’
εἴπῃ, Ἰδού, ὧδε ὁ χριστός, ἢ ὧδε, μὴ. πιστεύσητε." 94 Ἐγερ-
say, Behold, here(is]the €hrist, or here, believe [it] not. ?There *will
θήσονται γὰρ ψευδόχριστοι καὶ ψευδοπροφῆται, καὶ δώσουσιν
“arise for false Christs and false prophets, and will give
σημεῖα μεγάλα Kai τέρατα, ὥστε “πλανῆκσαι!, εἰ δυνατόν, καὶ
“signs ‘great and’ wonders, 80 838 to nislead, if possible, even
‘ ᾽ - , ΄ ἘΠ ὦ οἴ τ +. ”
τοὺς ἐκλεκτούς. δ᾽ Ἰδού, προείρηκα ὑμῖν. 90 ἐὰν οὖν εἴπωσιν
the elect, Lo, Ihave foretold [10] to you. 1f therefore they say
« - > ᾿ ’ ~ ? , ᾽ ΄ : aus 5 ? x ’ ᾽
ὑμῖν, ᾿Ιδού, ἐν ry ἐρήμῳ ἐστίν, μὴ.ἐξέλθητε" ᾿Ιδού, ἐν
to you, Behold, in the wilderness he is, go not forth: Behold, [he is] in
τοῖς ταμείοις, μὴ.πιστεύσητε. 27 ὥσπερ.γὰρ ἡ ἀστραπὴ ἐξέρ-
the chambers, believe [10] not. For as the lightning comés
χεται ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν Kai φαίνεται ἕως δυσμῶν, οὕτως
forth from [{Π6] east ‘and appears asfaras(the] west, £0
ἔσται ἱκαὶ! ἡ παρουσία τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 28 ὅπου βγὰρ!
shall be ΚΟ the coming ofthe Son of man. For wherever
ἐὰν ἢ τὸ πτῶμα, ἐκεῖ συναχθήσονται ct ἀετοί. 29 Ev-
maybe the carcase, there will be gathered together BIEL ?Immedi-
θεως δὲ μετὰ τὴν θλίψιν τῶν ἡμερῶν ἐκείνων ὁ ἥλιος σκοτι-
ately'but after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be
σθήσεται, καὶ ἡ σελήνη οὐ-δώσει τὸ φέγγος αὐτῆς, καὶ οἱ
darkened, and the moon _ shall not give her ene, and the
ἀστέρες πεσοῦνται “amd! τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, Kai ai δυνάμεις τῶν
stars shall fall from the . heaven, and the powers of the
᾽ - τ ΄ ὰ (Δ a ΄
οὐρανῶν σαλευθήσονται. 80 καὶ τότε φανήσεται τὸ σημεῖον
heavens shall be shaken, And then shallappear the sign
τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿ἀνθρώπου ἐν irq" οὐρανῷ καὶ *rére! κό-’
of the Son. of man in the heaven ; and then shall
' ¥ ἑστὼς EG. τ νοείτω ; does he understand ? rr. x εἰς LTr.
© τὰ the things GLTTraw. ® τὸ ἐμάτιον garment Ltr. Ὁ -- ἐν α
ἐγένετο τ. 4 πιστεύετε L.
{- καὶ LTTrAW.
5 - γὰρ for Lrtra. Β ἐκ out οἵ 1,
69
(whoso readeth, let him
understand :) 16 then
let them which be in
Judma flee into the
mountains : 17 let him
which is on the house-
top not come down to
take any thing out of
his house: 18 neither
let him which is in
the field return back
to take his clothes.
19 And woe unto them
that are with child,
and to them that give
suck in those days!
20 But pray ye that.
your flight be not in
the winter, neither on
the sabbath day: 2] for
then shall be great
tribulation, such as
was.not since the be-
ginning of the world
to this time, no, nor
ever shall be. 22 And
except those days
should be shortened,
‘there should no flesh
be saved: but for the
elect’s sake those days
shall be _ shortened.
23 Then if any man
shall say unto you, Lo,
here ὦ Christ, or there;
believe itnot. 24 For
there shall arise false
Christs, and false pro-
phets, and shall shew
great signs and won-
ders; insomuch that,
if it wee possible, they
shall deceive the very
elect. 25 Behold, 1
have told you before.
26 Wherefore if they
shall say unto you,
Behold, he is in the
desert; go not forth:
behold, he is in the
secret chambers; he-
lieve ἐξέ not. 27 For as
the lightning cometh
out of the east, and
shineth even unto the
west ; soshall also the
coming of the Son of
man be. 28 For where-
soever the carcase is,
there will the eagles
be gathered together.
29 Immediately after
the tribulation of
those days shall the
sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not
give her light, and the
stars shall fall from
heaven, and the powers
of the heavens shall be
shaken: 30 and then
shall appear the sign
of the Son of man in
heaven: and then shall
ὁ
Υ καταβάτω LTTr
GLTTrAW. ς οὐκ
© πλανηθῆναι T; πλανᾶσθαι (read SO that will Be misled) irr.
i_ τῷ LITra,
5: τότε t.
70
all the tribes of the
earth mourn, and they
shalf sce the Son of
man coming in the
clouds of heaven with
power and great glory.
31 Ard he shall send
his angels with a great
sound of a trumpet,
and they shall gather
together his elect from
the four winds, from
one end of heaven to
the other. 32 Now learn
a parable of the fig
tree ; When his branch
is yet tender, and put-
teth forth leaves, ye
know that summer 7
nigh: 33 so likewi-e
ye, when ye shall sce
ell these things, know
that it is near, even at
the doors. 34 Verily I
say unto you, This
generation shall ποῦ
pass, till all these
things be fulfilled.
35 Heaven and earth
shall pass away, but
my words shall not
pass away. 36 But of
that day and hour
knoweth no man, no,
not the angels of hea-
ven, but my Father
only. 37 Buy as the
days of Noe were, so
shall also the coming
of the Son of man be,
34% For as in the days
that were before the
flood they were eating
and drinking, marry-
ing and giving in mar-
riage, until the day
that Noe entered into
the ark, 39 and knew
not until the flood
came, and took them
all away ; soshall also
the coming of the Son
of man be. 40 Then
shall twobe inthe field;
the ondshall be taken,
and tho other left:
41 Two women shall be
grinding at the mill;
the one shall be taken,
and the other left.
42 Watch therefore:
for ye know not what
hour your Lord doth
come, 43 But know
this, that if the good-
mun of the house had
-----. --
! — φωνῆς (read a great trumpet) T.
ο ταῦτα πάντα TTr.
a4 οὐδὲ ὁ vios nor the son LT.
Ἢ -ο-- καὶ LTTrA.
3. — ταῖς πρὸ (read of the flood) a.
© ἔσονται Svo LT.
MATOATOXS. XXIV.
ψονται πᾶσαι at φυλαὶ τῆς γῆς. καὶ ὄψονται Tov. υἱὸν τοῦ
wail all the tribes of the land, and they shallsee the Son
ἀνθρώπου, ἐρχύμενον ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν Tul οὐρανοῦ μετὰ ὃυ-
of man, coming on the clouds of heaven with
ψνάμεως καὶ δόξης πολλῆς. 31 καὶ ἀποστελεῖ τοὺς ἀγγέλους
power and glory iereat. And heshallsend Zangels
αὐτοῦ μετὰ σάλπιγγος 'φωνῆς" μεγάλης, καὶ ea ete
*his with *of*a°trumpet ?sound ‘great, and theyehall gather together
τοὺς. ἐκλεκτοὺς. αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων ἀνέ μων. ar ἄκρων
his elect frorh the four winds, from [the] éxtremities
οὐρανῶν ἕως ἄκρων αὐτῶν. 32 ᾿Απὸ.δὲ τῆς συκῆς
of(theJheavens to [the]extremities of them. But from the fig-tree
μάθετε τὴν παραβολήν’ ὅταν ἤ ἡ ὁ-κλάδος αὐτῆς γένηται
ΤᾺ
earn the parable : When already its branch is become
ἁπαλός, καὶ τὰ φύλλα πέἐκφύῃ," γινώσκετε ὅτι ἐγγὺς τὸ
tender, and the ledves it puts forth, ye know that near [is] the
θέρος 88. οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅταν ἴδητε Ἑὁπάντα ταῦτα,
sunrmer, Thus also ye, when yesee ( all these things,
γινώσκετε Ori ἐγγύς ἐστιν ἐπὶ θύραις. 84 ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
know that near it is, at{the] doors. Verily Isay to you,
οὐ. μὴ παρέλθῃ ἡ-.γενεὰ αὕτη ἕως ἂν πάντα ταῦτα
Τὴ ΠΟ wise willhave passed away this generation until all these things
évnrat. 35 Ὁ οὐρανὸς Kai ἡ γῆ παρελεύσονται,
shall have taken place. The heaven and the earth shall pass aways
o1.&ddyotov οὐ. μὴ παρέλθωσιν. 36 Περὶ. δὲ τῆς ἀρ:
but my words in no wise shall pass away. But concerning day
ἐκείνης Kai "τῆς" ὥρας οὐδεὶς οἷδεν, οὐδὲ οἱ ἄγγελοι τῶν
\"that and the hour noone knows, noteven the angels of the
πῇ » Bee ΣΝ Π iad - SNM Ce ee
ρανῶν, 5 εἰ μὴ ὁ-πατίρ.'μουΐ udvoc. 37 Ὥσπερ." δὲ" αἱ ἡμέραι
heavens, but my Father only. But as the days
τοῦ. Νῶε, οὕτως ἔσται “καὶ! ἡ παρουσία τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
of Noo, 80 shall be; ᾿ also the coming of the Son of
που. 98 "ὥσπερ" γὰρ ἦσαν ἐν ταῖς ἡ μέραιςγ *raic πρὸ!
man. 2148 *for they were in the days which [were] before
TOU κατακλυσμοῦ, τρώγοντες Kae, πίνοντες, γαμοῦντες καὶ
“the flood, | RESEINE raat drinking, marrying and
a? ‘Lovrec,® ἄ ~ gion Gey Noe ΕΣ
ἐκγαμίζοντες," ἄχρι ἧς. ἡμέρας εἰσῆλθεν Νῶε εἰς τὴν κιβωτόν,
giving in marriage, until theday when “entered ‘Noe into the ark,
39 καὶ οὐκ. ἔγνωσαν, ἕως ἦλθεν ὁ κατακλυσμὸς καὶ ἦρεν
and anes knew not till *cnme ‘the *flood and took away
ἅπαντας, οὕτως ἔσται beai! ἡ παρουσία 7 τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου.
all; | ‘thus shallbe also the coming ofthe Son of man.
40 Tére “δύο ἔσονται" ἐν «τῷ ἀγρῷ 4" εἷς παραλαμβάνεται,
Then two willbe in the field, the one is taken,
καὶ “0! εἷς ἀφίεται. 41 δύο ἀλήθουσαι ἐν τῷ “μύχκωνε" μία
and the one is left; two({women] grinding at the mill, one
παραλαμβάνεται, Kai μία ἀφίεται. 42 Γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι
is taken, and one is left. Watch — therefore, for
οὐκ. οἴδατε ποίᾳ ἰὥρᾳ" ὁ. κύριος. ὑμῶν ἔρχεται" 43 ἐκεῖνο. δὲ
ye-know not imwhat hour your Lord comes. But this
9 + στῶν the Tr. 5 ἐκφνῇ are ἼΣΩΣ forth Lrra,
P - ὅτι ὅθε Ltr, 4 παρελεύσεται GLIT:A. — τῆς GLITrA.
— pov (read the Father) Gurtr[a]. “ γὰρ for (as) Ltr.
Σ + ἐκείναις (vead those days) L[ rr}
“ »b— καὶ LTra.
X ὡς as LTA } ὡς 80 Tr.
εἰγαμίσκοντες L 3; γαμίζοντες T.
4 — oLiTra. € μύλῳ LTT. A. Γἡμέρᾳ duy ψ τὰ.
ool, K XV.
LYWOKETE OTL εἰ
᾽
know,
MATTHEW.
ἤδει ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης ποίᾳ φυλακῇ
that if chat 7known ‘the 2master “of*the "house in what ν΄ atch
ὁ κλέπτης ἔρχεται, ἐγρηγύρησεν.ἂν, Kai οὐκ ἂν.εἴασεν βδιο-
the thief comes, he would have watched,and not have suffered to *be
ουγῆναι" τὴν. οἰκίαν. αὐτοῦ. 44 διὰ. τοῦτο Kai ὑμεῖς γίνεσθε
πο °through *his *house. Wherefore also “ye be
ἕτοιμοι" ὅτι ἡ λὥρᾳ οὐ. δοκεῖτε! ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεται.
ready, for in wh: vt hour ye think not the Son * of man comes,
45 Tic ἄρα ἐστὶν ὁ πιστὺς δεῦλος καὶ φρόνιμος, ὃν KaTé-.
Who then is the faithful” bondman and Shas
στησεν ὁ.κύριος ἰαὐτοῦ" ἐπὶ τῆς. "θεραπείας" αὐτοῦ, τοῦ ἰδιδόναι!"
*set this #lord over his household, to give
αὐτοῖς τὴν τροφὴν & ἐν καιρῷ ; 40 μακάριος ὁ-δοῦλος ἐκεῖνος, ὃν,
tothem the food ‘in season? Blessed that bondman, whor
ἐλθὼν ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ εὑρήσει πιἰποιοῦντα οὕτως." 47 ᾿Αμὴν
Shaving *come *his “lord will find doing thus. Verily:
λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι ἐπὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς. ὑπάρχουσιν. αὐτοῦ καταστήσει
prudent, whom
I ey, to you, that over all his property he will set ’ ,
αὐτόν. 48 ᾿Ἐὰν. δὲ εἴπῃ ὁ κακὸς δοῦλος "ἐκεῖνος! ἐν τῇ
him. But if *should ey Zevil Sbondman that in
καρδίᾳ. αὐτοῦ, Χρονίζει °0. κύριός. μου" Ῥέλθεῖν," 49 καὶ ἄρξηται.
his heart, “Delays my lord to come, and eae begin
τύπτειν τοὺς συνδούλους)", τἐσθίειν" δὲ Kai "πίνειν! μετὰ τῶν
to beat [his] pelo w tout and to eat and to drink with the
μεθυόντων, 50 ἥξει ὁ κύριος τοῦ. δούλου ἐκείνου ἐν ἡμέρᾳ
drunken, Swill7?come'the “lord Sof “that ®bondman in aday
οὐ. προσδοκᾷ, Kai ἐν ὥρᾳ ἢ οὐ.γινώσκει, 51 kai
in which he does not poees and in anhour which he knows not, and
ζιχοτο ομήσει αὐτόν, καὶ τὸ.μέρος. αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ὑποκριτ ov’
willcut “in*two ‘him, and his portion with the hypocrites
θήσει: ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὁ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων.
willappoint: there will be the weeping ‘andthe gnashing ofthe’ tecth.
25 Tore ὁμοιωθήσεται 1 βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν δέκα
Then *will 706 Smade “like 186 "kingdom “of*the *heavens [to] ten
παρθένοις, αἵτινες λαβοῦσαι. τὰς. λαμπάδας αὑτῶν" ἐξῆλθον
virgins, who having taken their lamps went forth
εἰς "ἀπάντησιν" τοῦ νυμφίου. πέντε δὲ “ἦσαν ἐξ αὐτῶν!"
to meet the bridegroom. cae five Swere ‘of them
Σφρόνιμοι," καὶ Yat" πέντε 7uwpai." 8. "αἵτινες! μωραΐί, λα-
prudent, and mee foolish. They who[were] foolish, hay-
B Xx Π > ” θ᾽ © ~
οὔσαι τὰς. λαμπάδας Ῥέαυτῶν," ovK«-éhaBov μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν \
°
“a
ing taken their lamps, did not take with themseives
ἔλαιον" 4 αἱ δὲ φρόνιμοι ἔλαβον ἔλαιον ἐν τοῖς ἀγγείοις
oil; but the prudent took oil in 2ve sels
“αὑτῶν" μετὰ τῶν. λαμπάδων "αὑτῶν." 5 χρονίζοντος.δὲ τοῦ
‘their with their lamps. But “tarrying 1the
νυμφίου, ἐνύσταξαν πᾶσαι καὶ ἐκάθευδον. 6 μέσης. δὲ
?bridegroom, they *became SOR tall and slept. But in [the] midde
νυκτὸς κραυγὴ γέγονεν, Ἰδού, ὁ νυμφίος τ τ
of [the] night “a‘cry ‘there “was, Behold, the bridegroom comes,*
& διορυχθῆναι TTr. ἃ ov δοκεῖτε ὥρᾳ LITra.
k οἰκετείας LYTrA; 1 δοῦναι, GLTTrA. ™ οὕτως ποιοῦντα LTTrA.
evil bondman) rt. © μου ὁ κύριος LTTrA, Ρ --- ἐλθεῖν LITr.
bondmen) Lttraw. τ ἐσθίῃ should eat GLTTrAW.
τ ἑαυτῶν LTrA$ αὐτῶν TW. Y ὑπάντησιν LTTrA.
LTTra. Y— ᾿αἱ EGLTTrAW. * φρόνιμοι prudent LTTrA.
who tr3 at yap for the 2) OP αὑτῶν Gw; αὐτῶν LTrA ; — ἑαυτῶν T,
vessels) LTTrA. 4 ἑαντῶν LT; αὐτῶν Tra. © — ἔρχεται LTTrA.
n
q
~ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἧσαν LTTrA.
4 αἱ δὲ but the 1,; at γὰρ for those
4 --ἰ΄ αὐτῶν (read tha
71
known in what watch
the thief would come,
he would have watch-
ed, and would not have
suffered his house to be
broken up,’ 44 There-
fore be ye also ready :
for in such an hour as
ye think not the Son
of mancometh. 45 Who
then is a faithful and
Wise servant, whom
his lord hath made
ruler over his house-
hold, to give them
meat in duc.season?
46 Blessed ts that ser-
vant, whom his lord
when he cometh shall
find so doing. 47 Verily
I say unto you, That
he shall make him
ruler over allhis goods.
48 But and ifthat evil
servant shall say in
his heart, My lord
dclayeth his coming ;
49 and shall begin to
‘smite Ais fellowser-
vants, and to eat and
drink with the drunk-
en; 50 the lord of that
servant shall come in
a day when he looketh
not for him, and in an
hour that he is not
aware of, 51 and shall
cut him asunder, and
appoint him his por-
tion with the hypo-
erites: there shall be
weeping and gnashing
of teet.
XXY. Then shall the
kingdom of heaven be
likened unto ten vir-
gins, which took their
lamps, and went forth
to mect the bride-
groom. 2 And five of
them were wise, and
five were | foolish,
3 They that were fool-
i-h took their lamps,
and took no oil with
them: 4 but the wise
took oil in their ves-
sels with their lamps.
5 While the _ bride-
groom tarried, they
all slumbered and
slept. 6 And at mid-
night there was acry
made, Behold, the
bridegroom cometh;
1 — avrov (cad [his]) LTT a.
— ἐκεῖνος (read the
+ avrov his (fellow
s πίνῃ Should drink @Ltrraw.
x + μωραὶ foolish
72
go ye out to meet him.
7 Then all those vir-
gins arose, and trim-
med their lamps. 8 And
the foolish said unto
the wise, Give us of
your oil ; for our lamps
are gone out. 9 But
the wise answered, say-
ing, Not so; lest there.
be not enough for us
and you: but go ye
rather to them that
seli, and buy for your-
selves. 10 And while
they went to buy, the
bridegroom came ; and
they that were ready
went in with him to
the marriage : and the
door was shut. 11 Af-
terward came also the
other virgins, saying,
Lord, Lord, open to
us. 12 But he answer-
ed and said, Verily [
say unto you, I know
you not. 13 Watch
therefore, forye know
neither the day nor the
hour wherein the Son
of man cometh,
14 For the kingdom
of heaven is as a man
travelling into a far
country, who called
his own servants, and
delivered unto them
his goods. 15 Andunto
one he gave five ta-
lents, to another two,
and to another one;
to every man accord-
ing to his several abi-
lity ; and straightway
took his journey.
16 Then he that had
received the five ta-
lents went and traded
with the same, and
made them other five
talents. 17 And like-
wise he that had re-:
ceived two, he also
gained other two.
18 But he that had re-
ceived one went and
digged in the earth,
and hid his lord’s
money. 19 After a long
time the lord of those
servants cometh, and
reckoneth with them,
20 And so he that had
received five talents
came and ‘brought
other five talent-, say-
ing, Lord, thou deliv-
eredst unto me five
MATOALOS, SORE
χεσθε᾿ εἰς ἀπάντησιν fadbrov.! 7 Tore ἠγέρθησαν πᾶσαι αἱ
forth to meet him. Then arose all
, 2 τὰ ΡΥ ‘ Ν 7S Cee Π eons
παρθένοι.ἐκεῖναι, καὶ ἐκόσμησαν τὰς. λαμπάδας ξαὑτῶν." 8 αἱ. δὲ
those virgins, and trimmed their lamps, And the
μωραὶ ταῖς φρονίμοις "εῖπον," Δότε ἡμῖν ἐκ τοῦ. ἐλαίου. ὑμῶν,
foolish tothe prudent said, Give ‘us of your oil,
ὅτι αἱ-λαμπάδες ἡμῶν σβέννυνται. 9. ᾿Απεκρίθησαν.δὲ ai
for our lamps are going out. But “answered "the
φρόνιμοι, λέγουσαι, Μήποτε ἰοὐκ' ἀρκέσῃ ἡμῖν καὶ ὑμῖν’
“prudent, saying, [No.] lest Snot *it*maysufficeforus and you:
πορεύεσθε. "δὲ" μᾶλλον πρὸς τοὺς πωλοῦντας, καὶ ἀγοράσατε
but go rather to those who sell, and buy
e ~ ? , Ὅν ? ~ ? , ox
ἑαυταῖς. 10 ἀπερχομένων.δὲ αὐτῶν ἀγοράσαι, ἦλθεν o
for yourselves. But as “went “away they to buy, Scame ‘the
νυμφίος" Kai at ἕτοιμοι εἰσῆλθον μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἰς τοὺς γά-
“bridegroom, and those ready wentin with him to the wedding
μους, καὶ ἐκλείσθη ἡ θύρα. 11 ὕστερον.δὲ ἔρχονται ἱκαὶ" αἱ
feast, and *was*shut ‘the door. Ad afterwards come alsa the
λοιπαὶ παρθένοι, λέγουσαι, Κύριε, κύριε, ἄνοιξον ἡμῖν. 12 Ὁ δὲ
other virgins, saying,, Lord, Lord, open to us. Buthe
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐκιοῖδα ὑμᾶς. 18 Γρη-
answering said, Verily Isay to you, I do not know you. Waich
γορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι οὐκιοἴδατε τὴν ἡμέραν οὐδὲ THY ὥραν Mev
therefore, for ye do not know the day nor the hour in
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεται."
which the Son of man comes.
14“Qorep.ydp ἄνθρωπος ἀποδημῶν ἐκάλεσεν τοὺς ἰδίους
For [it is] as [if] aman leaving the country called his own
δούλους, καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοῖς τὰ. ὑπάρχοντα.αὐτοῦ. 15 καὶ
bondmen, and delivered to them his property. And
τ \ » ΄ ΄ me κι ( LS " .“
ῳ-μὲν ἔδωκεν πέντε τάλαντα, woe δύο, ᾧ δὲ ἕν,
toone he gave five talents, and to another two, and toanother one,
ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν δύναμιν καὶ "ἀπεδήμησεν εὐθέως.
to each according to his respective ability; and left the country immediately.
16 πορευθεὶς" dé" ὁ τὰ πέντε τάλαντα λαβὼν PEioyacuro"
And *having “gone "he whothe five talents received trafficked
ἐν αὐτοῖς. καὶ ἐποίησεν" ἄλλα πέντεττάλαντα." 17 ὡσαύτως
with them, and made other five talents. In like manner
s ‘II . \ a7 rhe td t \ atl ἴλλ ὃ ΄
ἰοῦ. Ὁ Ta OVO ἐκέρδησεν Kat αὐτός a a vo.
also he who[received] the two *gained 34.150 the other two.
18 0.0& τὸ ἕν᾽ λαβὼν ἀπελθὼν worker iv τῇ γῇ," Kai
Buthewho the one received having gone away in the earth, and
χἀπέκρυψεν" τὸ ἀργύ ὕ κυρίου αὐτοῦ. 19 Μετὰ. δὲ Υχρό
ρυψεν" τὸ ἀργύριον τοῦ.κυρίου. αὐτοῦ. ετὰ.δὲ χρόνον
hid the money of his lord. Andafter a *time
πολὺν! ἔρχεται ὁ κύριος T&YVCovwYkElvWY, καὶ συναίρει
Mong comes the lord of those bondmen, and takes
"ust αὐτῶν λόγον." 20 καὶ προσελθὼν ὁ τὰ πέντε τά-
*with “them. ‘account. And “having *come *he who the five ta-
. ‘ , ‘ ” , ‘ ᾿ ,
Lavra λαβὼν, προσήνεγκεν' ἄλλα πέντε ᾿'τάλαντα, λέγων,
lents received, broughtio [him] other five talents, Saying,
dug
£ — αὐτοῦ (read [hina]) TA.
k — δὲ but GLTtraw.
2 ἀπεδήμησεν. εὐθέως πορευθεὶς left the country. Immediately having gone 7.
P ἠργάσατο TA.
t— καὶ αὐτὸς LTT: [A].
{u.] 7 [rr].
{u|z.
* ἔκρυψεν LTIra,
h εἶπαν TTrA. tov μὴ not at all Lrraw.
— ἐν ἢ 0 υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπον ἔρχεται GLTTrA.
ο -- ééand
5.-- καὶ
~ γῆν [the] éarth Tira,
ὁ λόγον μετ᾽ αὐτῶν LTTra,
Ε ἑαυτῶν LTTraA.
“m
1— καὶ L[ tr].
4 ἐκέρδησεν gained Ltr. τ — τάλαντα LTr[ A].
v + τάλαντον talent Ἐ,.
Υ πολὺν χρόνον LITrA,
RACY. 1) CEN Od Ws a Oc 73
ENG , , , ͵ wD τ 3
Κύριε, πέντε τάλαντά μοι παρέδωκας. ἴδε, ἄλλα πέντε talents: behold, Thave
( S giined beside them five
Lord, five talents to me thou didst deliver: behold, other five’ talents’ more 21 His
"τάλαντα! ἐκέρδησα és’ αὐτοῖς." 231 Εφη. δὲ" αὐτῷ ὁ κύριος lord said unto him,
talents ‘have ] gained besides them, And “said *to *him “lord ell done, thou good
Wace = = ; ᾿ τ aan ees τ and faithful servant:
αὐτοῦ, Ed, > δοῦλε ἀγαθὲ καὶ πιστέ, ἐπὶ ὀλίγα ne thou hast been faith.
‘his, Well! bondman good and faithful, over a few things thou wast ful over a few things,
I will make thee ruler
πιστός, ἐπὶ ποχλῶν GE καταστήσω" εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν χαρὰν over many things: en-
faithful, over many thinesthee willI set : enter into the joy, ter thou into the joy
ΕΥ̓ i ὃ Σ Near x Η Ὁ , of thy lord. 22 He
τοῦ κυρίου.σου. 22 Προσελθὼν “ζὲ καὶ ὃ τὰ δύο τά- also that had received
of thy lord. And having ec me to[{him] #also ‘he who the two ta- two talents came and
~ ᾿ , , 2 said, Lord, thou deliv-
Aavra “NaBwv" εἶπεν, Κύριε, δύο τάλαντά μοι παρέδωκας᾽ eredst unto me two
lents received said, Lord, two talents to me thou didst deliver; parents geen oe have
yer » ΄ ᾽ Ὁ 1ne a=
ἴδε, ἄλλα δύο τάλαντα ἐκέρδησα éx’ αὐτοῖς." 28 "Edn Ἔν ee
behold, other two talents have I gained besides them. 3Said 23 His lord said unto
ies atl var 60 Ses = ΒΞ > 5 5 ῃ >», him, Well done, good
αὐτῷ o-Kvptoc.avTrov, Et, δοῦλε ἀγαθὲ καὶ πιστέ, ἐπὶ ana’ faithful servant;
*to “him *his “Lord, Well! bondman good and faithful, over thou hast been faith-
ἢ x ἢ τῷ , ” ful a few thing:
ὀλίγα ἧς πιστός, ἐπὶ πολλῶν σε καταστήσω" εἴσελθε Twill make theo rate
a few things thou wast faithful, over τα ΠΥ ὑπῖησ5 πθ6 will I set: enter over many things:
εἰς τὴν χαρὰν τοῦ κυρίου.σου. 24 Προσελθὼν. δὲ καὶ ὁ — Seterrnen ταῦ the joy
into the joy of thy Lord. And having come to[him]*also*he who he which had received
Loe , Ν᾿ \ » t i 2
τὸ ty τάλαντον εἰληφὼς εἶπεν, Κύριε, ἔγνων σε ὅτι σκληρὸς fnacua, erie eae
the one talent had received said, Lord, Iknew thee that *hard thee that thou art an
εἶ ἄνθρωπος, θερίζων ὅπου obkoTepac, Kai συνάγων Bard Man, | reaping
‘thou?art %a°man, reaping where thoudidstnotsow, and gathering sown, and gathering
ὅθεν “οὐ.διεσκόρπισας" 25 καὶ φοβηθείς, ἀπελθὼν ἔκρυψα Where thou hast nee
whence thou didst not scatter, and beingafraid, having foneaway I hid afraid, antl went and
τὸ τάλαντόν. σου ty TH γῇ ἴδε, ἔχεις τὸ σόν... 26 ᾽᾿Απο- Hid thy talent in the
Ε 4 ὲ A earth: lo, there thou
thy talent in the earth; behold, thou hast thine own, INOS Tein Vics GS ΤΕΊΣ
κριθεὶς δὲ ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ εἷπεν αὐτῷ, ‘Movnpé δοῦλε! καὶ 26 His lord ananetas
swering ‘and *his “Lord said tohim, Wicked *bondman ‘and Thee ΣΝ
ὀκνηρέ, ἤδεις ὅτι θερίζω ὅπου οὐκ. ἔσπειρα, καὶ συνάγω OME fulservant,thouknew-
*slothful, thouknewest that [reap where Isowed ποῦ, and gather whence Seu seen et
οὐ.διεσκόρπισα; 27 ἔδει βοῦν σε" βαλεῖν "πὸ. ἀργύριόν" μου ther where I have not
Iscattered ποῦ; itbehoved “therefore *thee to put my money strawed: 27 thou
eat ᾿ ἢ aig Re eter ᾿ Α ΡΝ , oughtest therefore to
τοῖς ἱτραπεζίταις"" καὶ ἐχθὼν ἐγὼ ἐκομιπάμην. ἂν τὸ. ἐμὸν» σὺν have put my money to
to the ΤΌΠΟΥ changers, and coming I should have received mine own with the exchangers, "ἀπ
, G Re τῷ Se Cre acy lee cues re then at my coming I
τόκῳ. 28 ἄρατε οὖν ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ τὸτάλαντον, καὶ δότε -τῷ should have received
interest. Take thereforetrom him the talent, andgive[it]tohimwho Mine own with usury.
” . ow ͵ C oi ἈΠ es 5 , 28 Take therefore the
ἔχοντι τὰ δέκα τάλαντα. 29 Τῷ.γὰρ ἔχοντι παντὶ δοθή- talent from him, and
has the ten talents.- For*who -has ‘to*every “one shall give 7tunto him whick
. , ao eee “ἢ ν᾿ , hath ten talents.
σεται, και περισσευθήσεται Ὄπ ΤῸ» μῆ-ἐχόοντος, Και 29 For unto every one
be given, and (he] shall be inabundance; *from ‘but him who has not, even that hath shall be
τ » 5 ΄ ΤῊ rere - ΘΝ ᾽ - ~ -given, and he shall
Ὁ ἔχει ἀρθήσεται ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 80 Καὶ τὸν ἀχρεῖον δοῦλον. ΠΡΟ abanlan coca nnt
that which he has shailbetaken from him. And the useless bondman from himthat hath not
ιἐκβάλλετε! ele τὸ ΄ ΠΣ ἢ ea ran in ὁ κλαυθμὸς Shall be taken away
ἐκβάλλετε! εἰς TO σκότος TO ἐξώτερον" ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυ μος even that which he
castye out into the darkness the outer: there shallbethe weeping hath. 30Andcastyethe
ie ee x ~ γα 7 nnprofitable servant
και ὁ βρυγμὸς τῶν OO0OYTWY. into outer darkness:
and the gnashing ofthe teeth. there shall be weeping
‘ Ὰ τ oo» εν ~ 9 , NY, ~ and gnashing of teeth.
31 Ὅταν.δὲ ἔλθῃ ὁ vide τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐν τῇ.δόξῃ. αὐτοῦ, 31 When the Son of
But when *comes ὑπὸ “Son Sof “man in his glory, man shall come in his
ν , omer i ᾽ > ~ ΄ ΄ ors glory, and all the holy
καὶ πάντες ot ™aytoe! ἄγγελοι μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, τότε καθίσει ἐπὶ angels with him, then
and all the holy angels with him, then willhesit upon[the] shall he sit upon the
8 [τάλαντα] τε. ὃ -- ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς τῦτι. ¢—déandcuttraw. ἃἅ --- δὲ Δηα τ. & --- λα-
ν - ~ . 5 ia 5 puted
Boy (read [received]) brtra. £ Δοῦλε πονηρὲ L- & oe οὖν TTrA. h τὰ ἀργύριά τ.
' τραπεζείταις T, k τοῦ δὲ but of him who Lrtra, ἱ ἐκβάλετε GLTTrAW, m— ἅγιοι
GLTTra,
74
throne of his glory:
32.and before him skall
be gatnered all na-
tions: and he shall
separate them one
from another, as a
shepherd divideth his
sheep from the goats:
33 and he shall set the
sheep on his right
hand, but the goats on
the left. 34 Then shall
the King say unto
them on his right
hand, Come, ye bles-ed
of my Father, inherit
the kingdom prepared
for you from the foun-
dation of the world:
35 for I was an hun-
gred, and ye gave me
meat: I was thirsty,
and ye gave me drink:
I was a stranger, and
yetook mein: 36 na-
ked, and ye clothed
me: I was sick, andye
visited me: I was in
prison, and ye came
untome. 37 Thenshall
the righteous answer
him, saying, Lord,
when saw we,thee an
hungred,. and fed
thee? or thirsty, and
gave thee drink?
38 When saw we thee
a@ stranger, and took
thee in? or naked, and
clothed thee? 39 Or
when saw we thee sick,
or in prison, and came
unto thee? 40 And
the King shall answer
and say unto them,
Verily 1 say unto you,
Inasmuch as ye have
done it unto one of
the least of these my
brethren, ye have done
zt unto me. 41 Then
shall he say also unto. did [it].
them on the left hand,
Depart from me, ye
cursed, into everlast-
ing fire, prepared for
the devil and his an-
gels: 42 for I was an
hungred, and ye gave
me no meat: I was
thirsty, and ye gave
me no drink: 43 Iwas
a stranger, and yetook
me not in: naked,and
ye clothed me not:
sick, an‘! in prison, and
ye visited me not.
44 Then shall they
also answer him, say-
ing, Lord, when saw
we thee an hungred,
or athifst, or a stran-
ger, or naked, or sick,
or in prison, and did
not minister unto
thee? 45 Then shall he
answer them, saying,
Verily I say unto you,
Ὁ συναχθήσονται LTTrA.
LTTra,
8 ἱτῶν ἀδελφῶν μου] L.
MATOATOSYS. XXV.
θ , δόξ = ae ~ 32 Ἐς θη I ” θ ’ ~
Povovu }051C-AUTOV, και συναχ ἢσξεται ἐἑμποοσ ἐν αὐτοὺῦυ
throne of his glory, and shull be gathered before him
΄ ΝΈΟΝ, ΕΑ τ υ, .1} ? ι ᾽ ? 1AANX “ «
πάντα τὰ ἔθνη. Kai ἀφοριεῖ! αὐτοὺς aw ἀλλήλων, ὥσπερ ὁ
all {6 nations, and hewillseparate them from one anothcr, as the
ποιμὴν ἀφορίζει Ta πρύβατα ἀπὸ τῶν ἐρίφων, 33 καὶ στήσει
shepherd separates the sheep from the goats ; and he will set
“τὰ μὲν πρόβατα ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ, τὰ.δὲ ἐρίφια ἐξ εὐωνύμων.
the sheep on ?right “hand ‘his, but the goats on [his] left.
34 Τότε ἐρεῖ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῖς ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ, Δεῦτε, ot
Then *will*say'*the “king to those on “right *hand ‘his, Come, the
εὐλογημένοι τοῦ. πατρύς μου, κκηρονομήσατε τὴν ἡτοιμασμένην
blessed of my Father, inherit the *prepared
Ἐπ Ὲ τὺ 4 2 x ~ , € ? ΄ ΄
ὑμῖν βασιλείαν ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου. 88 ἐπείνασα.γάρ,
Sfortyou ‘kingdom from(the] foundation of{the]} world. For I hungered,
καὶ ἐδώκατέ μοι φαγεῖν" ἐδίψησα, καὶ ἐποτίσατε με’ ξένος
and yegave me toeat; Ithirsted, and yegave*to“drink ‘me; astranger
ἤμην, καὶ συνηγάγετέ με 36 γυμνός, καὶ περιεβάλετε pe ἠσθέ-
Iwas, and yetook-in ‘me; naked, and yeclothed me; Lwas
ynoa, καὶ ἐπεσκέψασθεέ με" ἐν φυλακῇ ἤμην, καὶ Ῥἤλθετε! πρός
sick, and ye visited me; in prison ILwas, and yecame to
, ? , 7 ~ Τὰ ͵ ΤΑ
με. 87 Τότε ἀποκριθήσονται αὐτῷ οἱ δίκαιοι, λέγοντες, Κύριε,
me, Then will answer him therighteous, “saying, Lord,
πότε σὲ “εἴδομεν" πεινῶντα, καὶ ἐθρέψαμεν; ἢ διψῶντα, καὶ
when *thee ‘saw“we hungering, and fed [thee]? or thirsting,
ἐποτίσαμεν; 88 πότε.δέ σε εἴδομεν ἕένον, καὶ συνηγάγομεν ;
gave(thee]todrink?, and when “thee 'saw *we astranger,and took (thee|in?
n ΄ ‘ , 5 ( ΄ δέ 10 r ? 0 a f
ἢ γυμνόν, καὶ περιεβάλομεν : 89 πότε.δε σε εἴδομεν ᾿ἀσθενῆ,
or naked, and clothed [thee] ? And when “thee *saw “we sick,
Ἢ ἐν φυλακῇ, καὶ ἤλθομεν: πρός σε; 40 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ
or in prison, " and came to thee? And answering the
‘ ? ~ ? ~ ? A , c ~ ? rye i] ΄
βασιλεὺς ἐρεῖ αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐφ᾽ ὅσον ἐποιήσατε
king willsaytothem, Verily Isay toyou, Inasmuchas yedid [101
ἑνὶ τούτων τῶν. ἀδελφῶν. μου" τῶν ἐλαχίστων, ἐμοὶ ἐποιή-
to one of these my brethren the least, to me ye
care. 41 Tore ἐρεὶ καὶ τοῖς ἐξ εὐωνύμων, Πὸρεύεσθε ἀπ᾽
Then will hesay also to those on [the] left, Go from
ἐμοῦ, tot" κατηραμένοι, εἰς TO πῦρ TO αἰώνιον, TO ἡτοιμα-
me, the cursed, into the fire the eternal, which has been
σμένον τῷ διαβόλῳ Kai τοῖς. ἀγγέλοις. αὐτοῦ. 42 ἐπείνασα. γάρ,
prepared forthe devil and his angels. For I hungered,
καὶ οὐκ. ἐδώκατέ μοι φαγεῖν" ἐδίψησα, Kai OvK-ETOTICaTE με"
and yegavenot tome toeat; Ithirsted, and yegave*not*to*drink'me;
43 ξένος ἤμην, Kai οὐ-συνηγάγετέ me γυμνός, Kai οὐ-περιεβά-
astranger 1 was, and yetook*not*in *me; naked, and ye did not
λετέ με’ ἀσθενής, καὶ ἐν φυλακῇ, Kai οὐκ.ἐπεσκέψασθέ pe.
clothe me ; sick, and in prison, and ye did not visit me,
44 Tore ἀποκριθήσονται ταὐτῷ! Kai αὐτοί, λέγοντες, Κύριε,
Then 3will *answer Shim also (they, saying, Lord,
πότε σὲ εἴδομεν πεινῶντα, ἢ διψῶντα, ἢ ἕένον, ἢ γυμνόν, ἢ
when “thee ‘saw *we hungering, or thirsting, orastranger,or naked, or
ἀσθενῆ, ἢ ἐν φυλακῇ; Kai οὐ.διηκονήσαμέν oor; 45 Τότε ἀπο-
sick, or in prison, and ἀϊᾶ ποῦ minister tothee? Then will
κριθήσεται αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Apiny λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐφ᾽ ὅσον οὐκ.ἔποι-
he answer | them, saying, Verily LIsay to you,Imasmuchas ye did not
and
-
Ρήἤλθατε LTTrA. 4 εἴδαμεν Tr. τ ἀσθενοῦντα
© ἀφορίσει τ. TrA.
¥— auTw GLTTraw,
ι-- οἱ τ.
AXV, XXVI. WEAN TE Ei ΕΣ.
΄ ἘΣ τς , ~ ᾽ ΄ >a. 9 See) ΄ rN
Hoare ἑνὶ τούτων τῶν ἐλαχίστων, οὐδὲ ἐμοὶ ἐποιήσατε. 46 Καὶ
tit] to oue of these the least, neither tome did ye (it). And
ἀπελεύσονται οὗτοι εἰς κόλασιν αἰώνιον" οἱ. δὲ δίκαιοι εἰς ζωὴν
4shall*go *away ‘these intopunishmeut eternal, butthe righteous into life
αἰώνιον.
eternal,
Sia, ᾿ ~ Υ
£6 Καὶ ἐγένετο Ore ἐτέλεσεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς πάντας τοὺς
And it came to pass when “had “finished 1Jesus all
λόγους. τούτους, εἶπεν τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ. 2 Οἴδατε Ore μετὰ
these sayings he said to his diseiples, Ye know that after
δύο ἡμέρας τὸ πάσχα γίνεται, Kai ὁ υἱὸς Tov ἀνθρώπου
two days the passover takesplace, and the Son of man
ἰπαραξίδοται εἰς τὸ σταυρωθῆναι. 3 Τότε συνήχθησαν οἱ
is delivered up to be crucified. Then were gathered together the
ἀρχιερεῖς “Kat οἱ γραμματεῖς" καὶ ot πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ λαοῦ
chict pricsts and the scribes and the elders of the pcople
> , ΓΟ Ν Ὁ ΤῊ ῃ ~ , os y \
εἰς THY αὐλὴν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως τοῦ λεγομένου Καϊάφα, 4 καὶ
to the court ofthe high priest who was called Caiaphas, and
ῃ ’ w δὰ > ~ x τς ’ ὃ λ tl
cuvepovreioavro ἵνα τὸν Ιησοῦν *xkpariowow δόλῳ.
took counsel together in order that Jesus they might seize by guile,
‘ ? , ” ~ ~ v ‘
καὶ ἀποκτείνωσιν. ὃ ἔλεγον.δέ, Νὴ ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ, ἵνα μὴ
and kill {him}; but they said, Notduring the feast, that “not
θύρυβος γένηται ἐν τῷ λαῷ.
*a°tumult "there “be among the people.
6 Tov.d&-Inoov γενομένου ἐν Βηθανίᾳ ἐν οἰκίᾳ Σίμωνο
] YEVOL ‘
Now Jesus being in Bethany in([the] house of Simon
~ ~ ~ >? ~ ι ᾽ , ,ὔ
τοῦ λεπροῦ, 7 προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ γυνὴ YartaBaorpov μύρου
the leper, came *to*him 'a woman, an alabaster flask of ointment
» il Z 7m) ΄ I ν᾿ , ? ‘ ἃ, 5 Ξ Ni r ΤΙ ᾽ ~
eyovoa PaovTipov, και κατέχεεν ἐπι τὴν. KEG, ἣν. αὐτου
having, very precious, and poured [it] on his head
ἀνακειμένου. 8 ἰδόντες. δὲ οἱ μαθηταὶ "αὐτοῦ! ἠγανάκ-
as he reclined [at table]. But secing [it] his disciples became
τησαν, λέγοντες, Εἰς τί ἡ.ἀπώλεια. αὕτη 39 "ἠδύνατο" γὰρ τοῦτο
indignant, saying, For what this waste ? for “could this
‘ro μύρον' πραθῆναι πολλοῦ, καὶ δοθῆναι “ πτωχοῖς.
“ointment have been sold for much, and have been given to [the] poor.
10 Γνοὺς δὲ ὁ Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τί κόπους παρέχετε
But knowing [this] Jesus said tothem, Why trouble do ye cause
τῇ γυναικί; ἔργον. γὰρ καλὸν Γεἰργάσατο! εἰς ἐμέ. 11 πάν-
to the woman? fora*work ‘good she wrought towards me. 2Α1-
TOTE γὰρ τοὺς πτωχοὺς ἔχετε μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν, ἐμὲ. δὲ οὐ πάντοτε
ways ‘for the poor ye have with you, but me not always
ἔχετε. 12 βαλοῦσα.γὰρ αὕτη τὸ μύρον τοῦτο ἐπὶ τοῦ
ye have. For *in*pouring ‘this [*woman] this ointment on
σώματός μου πρὸς τὺ ἐνταφιάσαι.με ἐποίησεν. 13 ἀμὴν λέγω
my body for my burying she did [it]. Verily Isay
ὑμῖν, ὑπου.ἐὰν κηρυχθῇ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦτο ἐν ὅλῳ
to you, Wheresoever shall be proclaimed these glad tidings in all
τῷ κύσμῳ, λαληθήσεται καὶ ὃ ἐποίησεν αὕτη, εἰς
the world, shall be spoken of alsothatwhich “did ‘this [woman], for
μνημόσυνον αὐτῆς.
amemorial οὗ her,
73
Inasmuch as ye did it
not to one of the least
of these, ye did it not
to me. 46 And these
snall go away into
everlasting punish-
ment: but the right-
eous into life eternal.
XXVI. And it cane
to pass, when Jesus
had finished all these
sayings, he said unto
his disciples, 2 Ye know
that after two day- is
the feast of the pass-
over, and the Son of
man is betrayed to ke
erucified. 3 Then as-
sembled together the
chief priests, and the
seribes, and the elders
of the people, unto the
palace of the high
priest, who was called
Caiaphas, 4 and con-
sulted that they might
take Jesus by subtilty,
and kill him. 5 But
they said, Not on the
feast day, lest there be
am uproar among the
people.
6 Now when Jesus
was in Bethany, in
the house of Simon the
leper, 7 there came
unto him a woman
having an alabaster
box of very precious
ointment, and poured
it on his head, as he
sat at meat. 8 But
when his disciples saw
it, they had indigna-
tion, saying, To what
purpose is this waste?
9 for this ointment
might have been sold
for much, and given to
the poor. 10 When Je-
sus understood if, he
said unto them, Why
trouble ye the woman ?
for she hath wrought
a good work upon me.
11 Foryehave the poor
always with you; but
me ye have not al-
ways. 12 Forin that
she hath poured this
ointment on my body,
she did zt for my burial,
13 Verily I say unto
you, Wheresoever this
gospel shall be preach-
ed in the whole world,
there shall also this,
that this woman hath
done, be told for a
memorial of her.
i
— καὶ ol γραμματεῖς LTTrA. 2 δόλῳ κρατήσωσιν GLTTrAW.
μύρου LTTr. 2 πολυτίμου LT. 8 τῆς κεφαλῆς LTTr.
UTTrA, © ἐδύνατο TA. d — τὸ μύρον GLTIrAW.
{ηργάσατο T.
¥ ἔχουσα ἀλάβαστρον
b — αὐτοῦ (read the discip es)
9. + τοῖς (read to the poor) Lw,
76
14 Then one of the
twelve, called Judas
Iscariot, went unto
thechief priests, ls and
said unto them, What
will ye give me, and I-
will deliver him unto
you? And they cove-
nanted with him for
thirty pieces of silver.
16 And from that
time he sought oppor-
tunity to betray him.
17 Now the first day
of the feast of .un-
leavened bread the
disciples came to Je-
sus, saying unto him,
Where wilt thou that
we prepare for thee
to eat the passover?
18 And he said, Go into
the city to sucha man,
and say unto him, The
Master saith, My time
is at hand ; Τ will keep
the passover at thy
house with my disci-
ples. 19 And the dis-
ciples did as Jesus had
appointed them; and
they made ready the
passover.
20 Now when the
even was come, he
sat down with the
twelve. 21 Andas they
did eat, he said, Verily
I say unto you, that
one of you shall be-
tray me. 22 And they
were exceeding sor-
rowful, and began
every one of them to
say unto him, Lord, is
it 1? 23 And he an-
swered and said, He
that dippeth his hand
with me in the dish,
the same shall betray
nie. 24 The Son of man
gocth as it is written
of him: but woe unto
that man by whom the
Son of man is betray-
ed! it had been good
for that man if he
had not been born.
25 Then Judas, which
betrayed hin. answer-
ed and said, Master. is
it 1? He said unto
him, Thou hast said.
26 And as they were
eating, Jesus took
bread, and blessed 2,
and brake ΖΓ, and gave
it to the disciples, and
said, Take, eat ; this is
my body. 27 And he
took the cup, and gave
thanks, and gave it to
them, saying, Drink
8 καὶ ἐγὼ τ.
ΟἿΘΊΤΥ:Α.
having given LTvr.
h — αὐτῷ LTT: AW.
I τὴν χεῖρα ἐν τῷ τρυβλίῳ LETrA.
MATOATIOS. X Neve
14 Tore πορευθεὶς εἷς τῶν δώδεκα, ὁ λεγόμεγος ᾿Ιούζας
Then ?°having ''gone tone *of “the *twelve, >who “was ‘called “Judus
, \ x ~ - oF ΄ ͵ ,
᾿Ισκαριώτης, Tove τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς, 1ὅ εἶπεν, Te θέλετε. μοι
*Tscariote, to the chief priests, said, What are ye willing ‘me
δοῦναι, Skayw" ὑμῖν παραδώσω αὐτόν; Οἱ. δὲ ἔστησαν αὐτῷ
lto*give, andI toyou willdeliverup him? And they appointed to him
τριάκοντα ἀργύρια. 10 καὶ ἀπὸ τότε ἐζήτει εὐκαιρίαν
{πισὶν pieces of silver. And from that time he sought an opportunity
ἵνα αὐτὸν παραδῷ.
that him he might deliver up.
17 Τῇ δὲ mpwry τῶν ἀζύμων
Now onthe first [day] of unleavened [bread] came the disci-
rai τῷ Ἰησοῦ, λέγοντες "αὐτῷ," Tov θέλεις ἑτοιμάσωμεν
ples to Jesus, saying tohim, Where wilt thou[that] weshould prepare
σοι φαγεῖν TO πάσχα; 18 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Ὑπάγετε εἰς τὴν
προσῆλθον οἱ μαθη-
for thee toeat the passover? And he © said, Go into the
, ‘ A a ~ ‘4 ” ? -" « , ,
πόλιν πρὸς τὸν.δεῖνα, καὶ εἴπατε αὐτῷ, Ὃ διδάσκαλος λέγει,
city unto suchaone, and say tohim, The teacher says,
Ὁ καιρός. μου ἐγγύς tori’ πρὸς σὲ ποιῶ τὸ πάσχα μετὰ
My time “near Nis 5 with thee I will keep the passover with
τῶν. μαθητῶν. μου. 19 Kai ἐποίησαν ot μαθηταὶ we συνέταξεν
my disciples. And Sdid "the *disciples *as “directed
αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ ἡτοίμασαν TO πάσχα.
7them SJesus, and prepared the passover.
20 ᾿Οψίας.δὲ γενομένης ἀνέκειτο
Andevening beingcome he reclined[attable] with
A ~ , LY i
ετὰ TOV δώδεκαϊ.
the twelve,
21 καὶ ἐσθιόντων. αὐτῶν εἶπεν, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι εἷς ἐξ
And asthey wereeating hesaid, Verily Isay toyvu, that one of
ὑμῶν παραδώσει με. 22 Kai λυπούμενοι σφόδρα ἤρξαντο
you- willdeliver up me. And being grieved exceedingly they began
λέγειν αὐτῷ ξἕκαστος αὐτῶν," Μήτι ἐγώ εἶμι, κύριε; 23 Ὁ δὲ
tosay ἴο him, each of them, “I ‘'am[he], Lord? But he
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν, Ὁ ἐμβάψας per ἐμοῦ liv τῷ τρυβλίῳ
answering said, Hewho dipped with me in the dish
τὴν χεῖρα," οὗτός pe παραδώσει. 24 ὁ μὲν υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
{his} hand, he me will deliver up. The *indeed -Son “of “pian
που ὑπάγει, καθὼς γέγραπται περὶ αὐτοῦ, οὐαὶ. δὲ τῷ
goes, as it has been written concerning him, but woe
ἀνθρώπῳ ἐκείνῳ dv οὗ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραζίδοται"
to that man by whomthe Son of man is delivered up;
καλὺν ἦν αὐτῷ εἰ οὐκ. ἐγεννήθη ὁ. ἄνθρωπος ἐκεῖνος.
good wereit forhim if “had *not *been born that “man.
25 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ ᾿Ιούδας ὁ παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν εἶπεν, Μήτι
And answering Judas, who was delivering up him, said,
ἐγώ εἰμι, πῤῥαββί:" Λέγει αὐτῷ, Σὺ εἴπας.
“I ‘am [hej], Rabbi? He says to him, Thou hast said.
26 ᾿Εσθιόντων δὲ αὐτῶν, λαβὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦς "τὸν! ἄρτον,
And as they were δαύϊηρ, "haying “taken ‘Jesus the bread,
καὶ εὐλογήσας, ἔκλασεν Kai “ἐδίδου! τοῖς μαθηταῖς, Ῥκαὶ"
and having blessed, ~ broke and gave tothe disciples, and
εἶπεν, Λάβετε, φάγετε' τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ σῶμά.μου. 27 Kai
said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And
λαβὼν 7d" ποτήριον, "kai! εὐχαριστήσας, ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς.
having taken the cup, and having given thanks, he gave [it] to them,
i+ μαθητῶν disciples LT. K εἷς ἕκτστος erch
™ paBBec T. 2 — τὸν LTTr[ a]. © δοὺς
Ρ — καὶ Litr. 4—70(readacup)TTrA, ε - καὶ L[Tr].
XXVI. A AT, ΕΝ:
λέγων, MWiere ἐξ αὐτοῦ πάντες" 28 τοῦτο.γάρ ἐστιν πὸ. αἵμά.μου,
saying, *Drink 7of sit tall. For this is my blood,
‘ro! τῆς "καινῆς" διαθήκης, τὸ περὶ πολλῶν Χἐκχυνόμενον" εἰς
that ofthe new covenant, which for many is poured out for
ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν. 29 λέγω. δὲ ὑμῖν, Ξότι! οὐ μὴ πίω ἀπ’
remission of sins. But Tsay toyou, that notatall will I drink hence-
ἄρτι ἐκ τούτου TOV ὑγεννήματος" τῆς ἀμπέλου, Ewe τῆς ἡμέρας
forth of _ this fruit of the vine, until *day
ἐκείνης ὅταν αὐτὸ πίνω μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν καινὸν ἐν TH βασιλείᾳ TOU
‘that when it Idrink with you new in the kingdom:
, ‘A « ’ 3 ~ > A » ~
πατρός μου. 80 Kai ὑμνήσαντες ἐξῆλθον εἰς τὸ ὄρος τῶν
of my father. And having ueehyean they went out to the mount
ἐλαιῶν. 31 τότε λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Πάντες ὑμεῖς σκανδα-᾿
of Olives. Then “says *to*them 1 Jesus, All ye will be
λισθήσεσθε ἐν ἐμοὶ ἐν τῇ.νυκτὶ ταύτῃ. γέγραπται γάρ,
offeuded in me during © this night. For it has been written,
Πατάξω τὸν ποιμένα, καὶ *OvaccopmicOncera' τὰ πρόβατ
Iwillsmite the shepherd, and willbescatteredabroad the sheep
τῆς ποίμνης. 82 μετὰ.δὲ τὸ. ἐγερθῆναί με προάξω ὑμᾶς
of the flock ; but after my beingraised Iwillgobefore you
εἰς THY Γαλιλαίαν. 89. ’Azroxprbeid.dé, 6 Πέτρος εἶπεν airy.
into Galiiece. And an.wering Peter said to him,
Ei καὶ! πάντες σκανδαλισθήσονται ἐν σοί, ἐγὼ οὐδέποτε
If even all will be offended in thee, 1 never
σκανδαλισθήσομαι. 84 Ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς,᾿Αμὴν λέγω σοι,
will be offended. 2Said *to*him 1Jesus, Verily Isay to thee,
ὅτι ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτί, πρὶν ἀλέκτορα φωνῆσαι, τρὶς
that BEES this night,. before [the] cock crows, thrice
ἀπαρνήσῃ με. 85 Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος, Κἂν δέ
thou wiltdeny me. ‘Peter, Evenif it were needful for me
σὺν σοὶ ἀποθανεῖν, οὐ.μή σε ἀπαρνήσομαι. Ὁμοίως ἢ Kai
Says “to*him
with thee to die, in nowise thee will I deny. Likewise also
πάντες ot μαθηταὶ εἶπον.
all the disciples ἘΞ."
36 Tore ἔρχεται μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ cove εἰς χωρίον λεγόμενον
Then comes with them Jesus to a place called
“Γεθσημανῆ," καὶ λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς", Καθίσατε αὐτοῦ, ἕως. οὗ“
Gethsemane, andhesaystothe disciples, Sit here, until
ἀπελθὼν ἱπροσεύξωμαι ἐκεῖ." 37 Kai παραλαβὼν τὸν
having goneaway I shall Bray yonder. And having taken with [him]
Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς δύο υἱοὺς Ζεβεδαίου, ἤρξατο λυπεῖσθαι καὶ
Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, -he began to be sorrowful and
adnpovety. 88 τότε λέγει avToic®, ἸΤερίλυπός ἐστιν ἡ.ψυχή.μου
deeply, depressed. Then hesays tothem, Very sorrowful a my soul
ἕως θανάτου" μείνατε ὧδε καὶ γρηγορεῖτε per ἐμοῦ. ‘89 Kai
ye to death; remain here and watch with me. And
"προελθὼν" μικρὸν ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ προσευχό-
having goneforward ἃ little he 611] upon his face pray-
μενος, καὶ λέγων, Πάτερἁμου," εἰ δυνατόν ἐστιν Ἐπαρελθέτω!
ing, and saying, my Father;, if possible it is let pass
᾽ Ce] ~ ‘ ΄ ~ ‘ ? a ? ‘ , , wes
ἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ τὸ ποτήριον.τοῦτο᾽ πλὴν οὐχ ὡς ἐγὼ θέλω, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς
from me this cup ; nevertheless not as ΙΕ will, but as
— καινῆς TA].
ματος LTTrAW. z eee iconronna: LITA.
(likewise) w. ¢ Τεθσημανεῖ LIraAW 3 Τεθσημανεί 8.
Γ ἐκεῖ προσεύξωμαι LTTrA. | & + 6 Ἰησοῦς Jesus (says) Ww.
towards [them] rrr, i— μου my 7[Tr]: κ᾿ παοελθάτω LTTrA:
τ — τὸ LTTrA. ἡ ἐκχυννόμενον LTTrA.
X — ὅτι LTTrA.
a— καὶ GLTTraw.
4 + αὐτοῦ of him 1,
Ὁ προσελθὼν having come
77
yeall of it : 28 for this
is my blood of the
new testament, which
is shed for many for
the remission of sins.
29 But I say untoyou,
I will not drink hence-
forth of this fruit of
the vine, until that
day when 1 drink
it new with you in
my Father’s kingdom.
30 And when they
had sung an hymn,
they went out into
the mount of Olives.
31 Then saith Jesus
unto them, Allyeshall
be offended Because of
me this night: for it
is written, f willsmite
the shepherd, and the
sheep of the flock shali
be scattered abroad.
32 But after Iam risen
again, I will go before
youintoGalilee. 33 Pe-
ter answered and said
“unto him, Though all
men shall be offended
Reeause of thee, yet
will I never be offend-
ed. 34 Jesus said unto
him, Verily I say unto
thee, That this night,
before the cock crow,
thou shalt deny me
thrice. 35 Peter said
unto him, Though I
*should die with thee,
yet will I not deny
thee. Likewise also
said all the disciples,
36 Then cometh Je-
sus with them unto
a place called Geth-
femane, and saithunto
the disciples, Sit ye
here, while I go and
.pray yonder, 37 And
he took with him Pe-
ter and the two sons
of Zebedee, and began
to be sorrowful and
very heavy. 38 Then
saith he unto them,
My soul is exceeding
sorrowfnl, even tnto
death : tarry ye here,
and watch with me.
39 And he wenta little
farther, and fell on
his face, and prayed,
saying, O. my Father,
if it be possible, let
this cup pass from me:
nevertheless not. as [
will, but as thou wilt.
y γενή-
b+ Sand
e+ ἄντ.
78
40 And heeomcthiunto
the disciples, and find-
eth them asleep, and
saith unto Petur, What,
could ye not - ‘watch
with me ene hour?
41 Watch and pray,
that ye enter not into
temptation: the spirit ,
indeed és willing, but
the flesh ts weak. 42 He
Went away again the
second time, and pray-
ed, saying,:O my Fa-
ther, if this cup may
not pass away from
me, except 1 drink it,
thy will be done.
43 And he came and
found them asleep
again: for their eyes
were heavy. 44 And
he left them, and‘went
away again, and pray-
ed the third time, say-
ing the same words.
45 Then cometh he to
his disciples, and saith
unto them, Sleep on
now, and take your
rest: behold, the hour
is at, hand, and the
Son of man is betrayed
into the hands of sin-
ners. 46 Rise, let us
be going: behold, he
is at hand that doth
betray me,
47 And while he yet
spake, lo, Judas, one
of the twelve, came,
and with him a great
multitude with swords
and staves, from the
chief priests and elders
of the people. 48 Now
he that betrayed him
gave them a sign, say-
ing, Whomsoever I
shall kiss, that same
is he: hold him fast,
49 And forthwith he
came to Jesus, and
said, Hail, master;
and kissed him. 50 And
Jesus said unto him,
Friend, whererore art
thou come ? Thencame
they, and laid hands
on Jesus, and took
him. 51 And, behold,
one of them which
were with .Jesus
stretched out Ais hand,
and drew his sword,
and struck a servant ~
of the high priest’s,
and smote off his ear.
“rau εἰς
ΜΑΤΘΑΙ͂ΟΣ, ΧΧΥ͂Ι.
σύ. 40 Καὶ ἔρχεται πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς καὶ εὑρίσκει αὐτοὺς
thon, And-heconies, to the disciples and - finds them
καθεύδοντας, καὶ λέγεε τῷ Πέτρῳ, "Οὕτως οὐκ.ἰσχύσατε μίαν
sleeping, and Bags to Peter, Thus were ye notable one
hay γρηγορῆσαι μετ᾽ au: 41 γρηγορεῖτε καὶ προσεύχεσθε,
to watch with Watch und pray,
ἵνα μὴ- εἰσέλθητε εἰς πειρασμόν. τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα πρόθυμον,
thas yeenternot. into temptation: the ?indced ‘spirit [is] ready,
ἡ-δὲ. σὰρξ ἀσθενής. 42 [Τάλιν ἐκ.δευτέρου ἀπελθὼν προσ-
but the flesh weak, Again asecondtime having goneaway he
nvéaro, λέγων, Πἅτερ.μου, εἰ οὐ. δύναται τοῦτο ἱτὸ ποτήριον"
prayed, saying, may, Fat her, if Scannot this Zcup
παρελθεῖν Mam ἐμοῦ ἐὰν. μὴ αὐτὸ πίω, γενηθήτω τὸ θέ λημά
pass from me unless ‘it ‘I*drink, ‘be 7done Swill
σου. 43 Kai ἐλθὼν "evpioxe αὐτοὺς πάλιν" καθεύδοντας,
*thy. And having come he finds them again sleeping,
ἦσαν. γὰρ αὐτῶν οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ βεβαρημένοι. 44 Καὶ ἀφεὶς
for “were ‘their “eyes. heavy. And leaving
οἀπελθὼν πάλιν" προσηΐξατο Ῥέκ.τριτου," τὸν αὐτὸν
᾽ ὃ
he prayed athirdtime, *the same,
αὐτούς,
them, having goneaway again
λόγον εἰπών, 45 τύτε ἔρχεται πρὸς τοὺς. μαθητὰς. "αὐτοῦ,"
‘thing ‘saying. Then he comes to his disciples
‘ λέ ᾽ - K θ AK 53,.}λὶ λ ν \ ᾽ , a) ;
καὶ Eye auTolc, CGEVVETE TO «λοιπὸν καὶ AVATAVEOVE
and = says to them, Sleep on now and - take your rest;
ἰδού. ἤγγικεν ἡ ὥρα, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδιδο-
lo, *has*drawn *near’the “hour, andthe Son of man is delivered
χεῖρας ἁμαρτωλῶν. 46 ἐγείρεσθε, ἄγωμεν" ἰδού,
into [{Π0] hands of sinner:. Rise up, letus go; behold,
ἤγγικεν ὁ παραδιδούς με.
“has “drawn *near 'he who is delivering up me.
47 Kai ἔτι αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος, ἰδού, ᾿Ιούδας εἷς τῶν δώδεκα
And *yet ἴδβ “he “is speaking behold, Judas, one of the twelve,
ἦλθεν, Kai μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὀχλος πολὺς μετὰ μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων,
came, and with him a “crowd ‘great with swords and = staves,
ἀπὸ TOY ἀρχιερέων καὶ πρεσβυτέρων τοῦ λαὸῦ. 4B ὁ δὲ
from the chief priests and elders of the people. And he who
παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς σημεῖον, λέγων, Ὃν 'ὰν!"
was delivering ἂν him gave them a sign, saying, Whomseever
φιλήσω, αὐτός ἐστιν" κρατήσατε αὐτόν. 49 Καὶ εὐθέως
I shall kiss, he it is: seize him, And inimediately
προσελθὼν τῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ εἶπεν, Χαῖρε, YaBpi," καὶ κατεφιλησεν
up.
having come up to Jesus hesaid, Hail, Ribbi, and ardentiy kissed
αὐτὸν. 650 ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, “Eraipe, ἐφ᾽ %w'
him. But Jesus said to him, Friend, for what [purpose}
πάρει; Tore προσελθόντες ἐπέβαλον τὰς χεῖρας ἐπὶ
artthoucome? Then having cometo [him] they laid hands on
τὸν Ἰησοῦν, καὶ ἐκράτησαν αὐτόν. 81 Καὶ ἰδού, εἷς τῶν
and seized him. And behold, one of those
THY χεῖρα ἀπέσπασεν THY μάχαι-
hand ς drew “sword
Jesus,
μετὰ Ἰησοῦ, ἐκτείνας
with Jesus, having stretched out [his]
ραν αὐτοῦ, καὶ πατάξας τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ ἀρχιερέως ἀφεῖλεν
this, and smiting the bondman of the hi,hpriest took off.
1 — τὸ ποτήριον LITrA.
found them Lrtra.
again T.
τ ῥαββεί T.
τ--- αὐτοῦ (γεαᾧ the disciples) Lrtra,
¥ ὃ GLITrAW,
π πάλιν εὗρεν αὐτοὺς again he
Ρ — ἐκ τρίτου [L]a. 9 + πάλιν
58 — τὸ [trjA.
m™— ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ (L|TTrA.
© πάλιν ἀπελθὼν LTTrA.
XXVI. MAT TE W.
αὐτοῦ τὸ ὠτίον. 52 τότε λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, ᾿Απόστρεψόν
his ear. Then 4says °to *him 1Jesus, Return
*sou τὴν μάχαιραν" εἰς τὸν.τόπον.αὐτῆς᾽ πάντες.γὰρ οἱ λα-
thy sword to its place ; ‘for all who
Bovreg μάχαιραν iv ὑμαχαίρᾳ! ἀπολοῦνται. 53 ἢ δο-
take {the} sword by [the] sword shall perish. Or think-
κεῖς ὅὕτι οὐκ.δύναμαι ἄρτι! παρακαλέσαι τὸν.πατέρα.μου,
est thou that Iam not able now to call upon my Father,
καὶ παραστήσει μοι * ὑπλείους! "ἢ" δώδεκα “λεγεῶνας" ay-
and he will furnish to me more than twelve legions of
γέλων; 54 πῶς οὖν πληρωθῶσιν αἱ γραφαὶ d7t οὕτως
angels? _ How then should be eae the scriptures that thus
δεῖ γενέσθαι;
it must be?
55 “Ev ἐκεινῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοῖς ὄχλοις, Ὥς ἐπὶ
In- that hour said Jesus tothe crowds, As against
λῃστὴν “ἐξήλθετε' μετὰ μαχαιρῶν Kai ξύλων συλλα Ὁ ΜῈ:
arobber are ye come out τ swords and staves to ta πε
καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἱπρὸς ὑμᾶς" cau Ἐ ΟΠῆν διδάσκων ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ,"
Daily with you I sat PERO in the temple,
Kai ovK.éxparnoaré με. 56 τοῦτο.δὲ ὅλον γέγονεν ἵνα πλη-
and yedidnotscize me. But this all iscometopass that may
ρωθῶσιν at γραφαὶ τῶν προφητῶν. Tore ot padnrai® πάντες
be fulfilled the scriptures of the prophets. Then the disciples all
ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἔφυγον.
forsaking him fled.
57 Οἱ δὲ κρατήσαντες τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀπήγαγον πρὸς Kai-
But they who had seized Jesus led [hiin, cd to Cai-
ἀἄφαν τὸν ἀρχιερέα, ὅπου οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι
aphas the high priest, where the scribes and che oa
συνήχθησαν. 58 Ὁ. δὲ. Πέτρος ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ ᾿ἀπὸ! paxpd-
were ΞΟ ΕΣ ed together. -And Peter followed him from afar
θεν, Ewe τῆς αὐλῆς τοῦ ἀρχιερέως" καὶ εἰσελθὼν ἔσω ἐκάθητο
eventothe court ofthe highpriest; and havingentered within he sat
μετὰ τῶν ὑπηρετῶν ἰδεῖν τὸ τέλος. 5Y Οἱ.δὲ ἀρχιερεῖς "καὶ οἱ
with the officers tosee the end. + And the chief priests and the
πρεσβύτερομ' καὶ TO συνέ ὑπ ὅλον ἐζήτουν ψευδομαρτυρίαν
elders and the “sanhe ‘whole sought false evidence
κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ, orwe ἰαὐτὸν θανατώσωσιν,) 6O Kai οὐχ
against Jesus, sothat him they might put to death, and “not
εὗρον καὶ! πολλῶν "ψευδομαρτύρων προσελθόντων “οὐχ
1found [Sany]: even many false witnesses having come forward “not
εὗρον." 61 ὕστερον.δὲ προσελθόντες δύο ὑψευδομάρτυρες"
*they “found [any]. But at lasthavingcomeforward two false witnesses
εἶπον, Οὗτος ἔφη, Δ ύναμαι καταλῦσαι τὸν ναὸν τοῦ θεοῦ,
said, This [uanjsaid, Iamable to destroy the temple of God,
καὶ διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν “οἰκοδομῆσαι αὐτόν." 62 Καὶ ἀναστὰς
and in three . days to build it. And having stood up
ὁ ἀρχιερ᾿ὺς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Οὐδὲν ἀποκρίνῃ; τί οὗτοί σου
the high priest said tohim, Nothing answerest thou? What “these *thee
3 τὴν μάχαιράν σου LTTrA. Υ μαχαίρῃ LTTrA. : -- ἄρτι TTr.
Ὁ πλείω LTTrA. © — ἢ (read [than]) [L]ttra. 4 λεγιώνων T.
ὑμᾶς T[ Tr jA & ἐκαθεζόμην ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ διδάσκων τι;
h + αὐτοῦ of him [x]. i— amo T.
θανατώσουσιν LITra + θανατώσωσιν αὐτὸν Ww.
ψεψδομαρτύρων LTTra. © — οὐχ εὗρον ἀξ] τὰ.
οἰκοδομῆσαι τ; --- αὐτὸν Tra,
™ --- καὶ GDI'Tr.
e ἐξήλθατε LTTra.
ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἐξα ρα ει διδάσκων TTra.
k — καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι LIT: A
Ρ — ψευδομάρτυρες TIrA,
79
52 Then said Jesus un-
to him, Put up again
thy sword into his
place: for all they that
take the sword shall
perish with the sword.
53 Thinkest thou that
I ¢annot now pray to
my Father, and he
shall presently give
me more than twelve
legions of angels?
54 But how then Shall
the scriptures he ful-
filled, that thus it must
be?
55 In that same hour
said 7 6505 to the mul-
titudes, Are ye come
out as against a thief
with swords and staves
for totake me? Isat
daily with you teach-
ing in the temple, und
ye laid no hold on me.
56 But all this was
done, that the scrip-
tures of the prophets
might be fuliilled.
Then all the disciples
forsook him, and fled.
57 And they that had
laid hold on Jesus led
him away to Caiaphas
the high priest, where
the scribes and the
elders were assembled.
58 But Peter followed
him afar off unto the
high priest’s palace,
and weni in, and sat
with the servants, to
see the end. 59 Now
the chief priests, and
elders, and all tie
council, sought false
witness against Jesus,
to put him to death ;
60 but found none:
yea, though many false
witnesses came, yet
found they none. At
the last caine two false
witnesses, 61 and said,
This fellow said, I am
able to destroy the
temple of God, and to
build it in three days.
62 And the high priest
arose, and said unto
him, Answerest thou
nothing? what is it
which these witness
against thee? 63 But
‘& + ἄρτι NOW TTr.,
f — πρὸς
! αὐτὸν
2 n προσελθόντων
4 αὐτὸν
80
Jesus held his peace.
And the high priest
answered and said un-
to him, I adjure thee
by the living God, that
thou tell us whether
thou be the Christ, the
Son of God, 64 Jesus
saith unto him, Thou
hast said: nevertheless
I say unto you, Here-
after shall ye see the
Son of man sitting on
the right hand of
power, and coming in
the clouds of heaven.
65 Thenthe high priest
rent his clothes, say-
ing, He hath spdéken
blasphemy ; what fur-
ther need have we of
witnesses ? behold,now
ye have heard his blas-
phemy. 66 What thin
ye’ They answered
and said, He is guilty
of death. 67 Then did
they spit in his face
aud buffeted him ; an
others smote him with
the patms of their
hands, 68 saying, Pro-
phesy unto us, thou
Christ, Who is he that
smote thee?
69 Now Peter sat
withont in the palace :
and a damsel came
unto him, saying, Thou
also wast with Jesus
of Galilee. 70 But he
denied before them all,
saying, kiow not
what μοῦ sayest.
71 And when he was
gone out into the
porch, another maid
silv him, and said uuto
them that were there,
This fellow was also
with Jesus of Na-
zareth. 72 And again
he denied with an oath,
Tdo not know the man,
73 And after a while
came unto him they
that stood by, and
said to Peter, Surely
thou also art one
of them; for thy
speech bewrayeth thee.
74 Then began he to
curse and to swear,
saying, L know not the
min, d immedi-
ately the cock crew.
75 And Peter remem-
MATOATOS XXVI1.
-- A ς « Qc. 2 τ > , τον ‘ ie
καταμαρτυροῖσιν ; 63 ὋὉ.δὲ. Inoove ἐσιώπα. καὶ "ἀποκριθεὶς" ὁ
ἴ4ο ὄψψίτπ6..5 ‘against? But Jesus ,wassilent, And answering . the
ἀρχιερεὺς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ᾿Εξορκίζω σὲ κατὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ζῶντος,
highpriest said tohim, JLadjure thee by °God ‘the “living,
ἵνα ἡμῖν εἴπῃς. εἰ σὺ εἶ ὃ χριστός. ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. G4 Λέγει
that us. thoutell if thouartthe Christ, . the Son of God. *Says
΄ ᾽ ee? ~ Ss τ \ , eins ee ”
αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Σὺ εἶπας. πλὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, aw ἄρτι ὄψεσθε
*to*him ‘Jesus,; Thou hast said. Moreover I say’to you, Henceforth yeshallsve
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου καθήμενον ἐς δεξιῶν τῆς δυνάμεως Kai
the Son of man sitting at[the]right hand of power, and
ἐρχόμενον ἐπὶ πῶν νεφεχῶν TOU οὐρανοῦ. 6S Τότε ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς
coming on the clouds of heaven. Then the high priest
ὃ ΠΩ ἊΝ (Ε, , > ~ ’ : « Π ? ΄ A ,
ιἐῤῥηξεν τὰ ἱμάτια.αὐτοῦ, λέγων; “Ὅτι! ἐβλασφήμησεν" τί
rent his garments, saying, He has blasphemed; why
ἔτι᾽ χρείαν ἔχομεν μαρτύρων; ἴδε, νῦν ἠκούσατε τὴν βλασ-
anymore “need 'have“we of witnesses? lo, now yehaveheard the blas-
, 5" y a) =
φημίαν Yavdrov." 66 ri ὑμῖνιδοκεῖ ; Οἱ. δὲ ἀποκριθέντες εἶπον,
phemy of him. What do yethink? Andthey answering said,
"Evoyoc θανάτου ἐστίν. 67 Τότε ἐνέπτυσαν εἰς τὸ πρόσωπον
Deserving ofdeath heis, Then theyspat in "face
αὐτοῦ, Kai ἐκολάφισαν αὐτόν, οἱ.δὲ σέἐῤῥάπισαν,"
this, and buffeted .bim, and some struck [him] with the palm of the
68 λέγοντες, Προφήτευσον ἡμῖν, χριστέ, τίς ἐστιν ὁ
hand, saying, Prophesy tous, Christ, Who is _ he that
παίσας. σε;
struck thee?
69 Ὁ. δὲ. Πέτρος “ἔξω ἐκάθητο! ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ, καὶ προσῆλθεν
But Peter “*without'was sitting in the court, and “came
αὐτῷ μία.παιδίσκη, λέγουσα, Kai od ἦσθα pera ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῦ
*to°him ‘a *maid, saying, Andthou wast with Jesus' the
Γαλιλαίου. 70. Ὁ.δὲ ἠρνήσατο ἔμπροσθεν πάντων, λέγων, Οὐκ
Galilean. Buthe denied « before all, saying, “Nat
οἶδα τί λέγεις. 71 ᾿Εξελθόντα.δὲ ταὐτὸν! εἰς τὸν πυλῶνα
1 know what thou sdyest. And *haying*gone*out ‘he into the poreb
εἶδεν αὐτὸν ἄλλη,, καὶ λέγει ὅτοϊς" ἐκεῖ, "Kai" οὗτος
5
Ssaw ‘him ‘another [ταδὶ 7, πα says tothose there, And _ this{man]
ἦν μετὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου. .72 Kai πάλιν ἠρνήσατο
was with Jesus the Nazarzan, And again he denied
£20" ὅρκου, Ὅτι οὐκ. οἶδα τὸν ἄνθρωπον. 73 Μετὰ μικρὺν δὲ
with an οδίῃ, I know not the mah. After a little also
προσελθόντες οἱ ἑστῶτες εἶπον τῷ Πέτοῳ, ᾿Αληθῶς
Shaving come 7to{®him] 'those?who “stood‘by said to Peter, Truly
καὶ σὺ ἐξ αὐτῶν el καὶ γὰρ ἡ. λαλιά.σου δῆλόν σε ποιεῖ.
also thon of them art, foreven thy speech “inanifest *thee ‘makes.
74 Tore ἤρξατο txaravadepariZey" καὶ ὀμνύειν, “Ort οὐκ. οἷδα
Then he began to curse and , to swear, I know not
τὸν ἄνθρωπον. Kai “εὐθέως! ἀλέκτωρ. ἐφώνησεν. 75 καὶ
the man. And immediately acock _ crew. And
3 , ε , ~ es τ [3 “ll ? ὃ- δ υ > ’ gz ? ~ii
ἐμνήσθη ὁ Πέτρος τοῦ ῥήματος 'rov" Inoov εἰρηκότος ξαὐτῳ",
Ῥογθά the word of #remembered ‘Peter the word of Jesus, who had said to him,
Jesus, which said unto . »Ἃ ἢ ~ : : > , Αι oar
him, ‘Before the cock O7Tt ΠΟΙ» ἀλέκτορα φωνῆσαι, Tec ἀπαρνήσῃ με" καὶ
crow, thou shalt deny Before [the] cock crow, thrice thou wilt deny me, And
thrice. And h ” -
went out, and wept ἐξελθὼν ἔξω ἔκλαυσεν πικρῶς.
bitterly. — having gone out he wept bitterly.
8 - ἀποκριθεὶς Tr. ὃ -- OTLLTTrA. %—avrov[L]TTrA. τ ἐράπισαν LTTrA. * ἐκάθητο
ἔξω LITA. Y + ovTaythemaG, 5 -- αὐτὸν [1,] ττ. 8 αὐτοῖς tothem aw. ὃ --- καὶ 1.
© μετὰ LTTrA,
4 καταθεματίζειν GLTTrAW,
®evOvs Tr, £—7ToULTTra, § — αὐτῷ [L]rTra.
XXVIII. MATTHEW.
"0 Πρωΐας δὲ γενομένης, συμβούλιον ἔλαβον πάντες ot
And morning being come, counsel took tall *the
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ λαοῦ κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ,
Schief*priests “and °the 7elders Sof °the }°people against Jesus,
WOTE θανατῶσαν αὐτόν" 2 kai δήσαντες αὐτὸν ἀπήγα-
80 that they might put todeath him; andhaving bound him they led
γον καὶ παρέδωκαν 'αὐτὸν! ΕΠοντίῳ" Πιλάτῳ"
away [him] and delivered up him to Pontius Pilate
ἡγεμόνι.
governor,
3 Τότε ἰδὼν
Then Shaving 7seen
ἐκρίθη, μεταμεληθεὶς
τῷ
the
? ἠδ £m ὃ ὃ sil OS e
Tou ac Oo παρα ἰοους αὐτὸν OTL ΚΑΤ-
1Judas *who “delivered °up ‘*him that he was
πἀπέστρεψεν" τὰ τριάκοντα ἀργύ-
condemned, having regretted [it] returned the thirty pieces of
pia τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν καὶ Proic' πρεσβυτέροις, 4 λέγων.
silver tothe chief priests and the elders, saying,
Ἥμαρτον παραδυὺς αἷμα Ῥἀθῶον". Orde εἶπον, Τί
Isinned delivering up “blood ‘guiltless. Butthey said, What[is that]
πρὸς ἡμᾶς ; σὺ Wer." ὃ Καὶ ῥίψας τὰ ἀργύρια
to us? thou wilt see [to it). And having cast down the pieces of silver
τὲν τῷ ναῷ" avexwonoev, Kai ἀπελθὼν ἀπήγξατο. 6 Οἱ.δὲ
in the temple he withdrew, and having goneaway hangedhimself, And the
ἀρχιερεῖς λαβόντες τὰ ἀργύρια Selrroy," Οὐκιἔξεστιν βαλεῖν
chief priests having taken the piecesofsilver said, It is not lawful to put
αὐτὰ εἰς τὸν κορβανᾶν, ἐπεὶ τιμὴ αἵματός ἐστιν. Συμ-
them into the treasury, since [the] price of blood it is. *Coun-
βούλιον δὲ. λαβόντες, ἠγόρασαν ἐξ αὐτῶν τὸν ἀγρὸν τοῦ
861 land “having *taken, they bought with them the field ofthe
κεραμέως, εἰς ταφὴν. τοῖς ἕένοις. 8 διὸ ἐκλήθη ὁ
potter, for a burying ground ior strangers, Wherefore *was *called
ἀγρὸς ἐκεῖνος ἀγρὸς αἵματος ἕως τῆς-σήμερον. 9. τότε
‘that *field Field of blood to this day. Then
? , ‘ c Ἅ ἊΝ 2 / ~ , ,
ἐπληρώθη TO ῥηθὲν Ola Tepeptov TOU προφήτου, λεγον-
was fulfilled that which wasspoken by Jeremias the prophet, say-
roc, Kai ἔλαβον τὰ τριάκοντα ἀργύρια, τὴν τιμὴν τοῦ
ing, And Itook the thirty piecesofsilver, the price of him who
τετιμημένου, ὃν ἐτιμήσαντο ἀπὸ υἱῶν ᾿Ισραήλ, 10 Kai
Was seta price on, whom they °set 78 ®price °on of (*the] *sons *of*Israel, and
ἔδωκαν αὐτὰ εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν τοῦ κεραμέως, καθὰ συνέταξεν
gave them for the field ofthe potter, accordingas “directed
τοι κύριος.
“me [16] *Lord.
11 ὋὉ δὲ. Inaove ἱέστη" ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἡγεμόνος" Kai ἐπηρώ-
But Jesus stood before the governor; and *ques-
et « « ΄ , ‘ LF ‘ =
τησεν αὐτὸν ὁ ἡγεμών, λέγων, Σὺ εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν
tioned “him ‘the “governor, saying, *Thou ‘art the king of the
Ιουδαίων ; ὋὉ.δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἔφη “αὐτῷ,! Σὺ λέγεις. 12 Kai
Jews? And Jesus said tohim, Thou sayest. And
> ~ ~ " A ~ ᾽ , ‘ ~
ἐν. τῷ. κατηγορεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀρχιερέων καὶ τῶν" πρεσ-
when *was “accused the by the chief priests and the el-
, \ , ~ ,
βυτέρων, οὐδὲν ἀπεκρίνατο. 18 τότε λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ "Πιλάτος, 1]
ders, nothing he answered. Then *says *to *him 1Pilate,
81
XXVIII. When 'the
morning was come, all
the chief priests and
elders of the people
took counsel against
Jesus to put him to
death: 2 and when
they had bound him,
they led him away,
and delivered him to
Pontius Pilate the
governor,
3 Then Judas, which
had betrayed him,
when he saw that he
was condemned, re-
pented himself, and
brought again the
thirty pieces of silver
to the chief priests and
elders, 4 Saying, | have
sinned inthat I have
betrayed the innocent
blood, And they said,
What ts that tous? see
thou tothat. 5 And he
cast down the pieces
of silver in the temple,
and departed, and
went and hanged him-
self. 6 And the chief
priests took the silver
pieces, and said, It is
not lawful for to put
them into the treasury,
because it is the price
of blood. 7 And they
took counsel, and
bought with them the
potter’s field, to bury
strangersin, 8 Where-
fore that field was
ealled, The field of
blood, unto this day.
9 Then was fulfilled
that which was spoken
by Jeremy the prophet,
saying, And they took
the thirty pieces of
silver, the price of him
that was valued, whom
they of the children of
Israel did value; 10 and
gave them for the pot-
ter’s field, as the Lord
appointed me,
11 And Jesus stood
before the governor:
and the governor asked
him, saying, Art thou
the king of the Jews?
Aud Jesus said unto
him, Thou sayest.
12 And when he was
accused of the chief
priests and _ elders,
he answered nothing.
13 Then said Pilate
him,
unto Hearest
i — αὐτὸν LTTrA.
πὶ ἔστρεψεν TTrA. © — τοῖς LTTrA.
into the temple rrr. 8 εἶπαν LTTr.
® Πιλᾶτος Ltr; Πειλᾶτος τι ©
k — [lovriw TTr. Πειλάτῳ τ.
P ἀθῷον LTA.
Ὁ ἐστάθη LITra.
m παραδοὺς had delivered up LTr.
9 ὄψῃ LYTrA.
Fem αὐτῳ 1.
τ εἰς τὸν ναὸν
π --- τῶν TA].
Ἐ
82
thou not how many
things they witness
against thee? 14 And
he answered him to
never a word; inso-
much that the gover-
nor marvelled greatly.
15 Now at that feast
the governor was wont
to rclease unto the
people a _ prisoner,
whom they would.
16 And they had thena
notable prisoner, call-
ed Barabbas. 17 There-
fore when they were
gathered together, Pi-
late said unto them,
Whom will ye that
I release unto you?
Barabbas, or Jesus
which is called Christ ?
18 For he knew that
for envy they had de-
livered him, 19 When
he was set down on
the judgment seat, his
wife sent unto him,
saying, Have thou
nothing to do with
that just man: for I
have suffered many
things this day in a
dream because of him,
20 But the chief priests
and elders persnaded
the jmultitude that
they should ask Barab-
bas, and destroy Jesus,
21 The governor an-
swered and said unto
them, Whether of the
twain will ye that I
release unto you? They
said, Barabbas. 22 Pi-
late saith unto them,
What shall I do then
with Jesus which is
called Christ? They all
say unto him, Let him
be crucified. 23 And the
governor said, Why,
what evil hath he
done? But they cried
out the more, saying,
Let him be crucified.
24 When Pilate saw
that he could prevail
nothing, but that
Truther a tumult was
made, he took water,
and washed his hands
before the multitude,
saying, I am innocent
of the blood ‘of this
just person : see ye to
wt. 25 Then answered
all the people, and
said, His blood be on
us, and on our chil-
dren. 26 Then released
he Barabbas unto
them: and when he
had scourged Jesus, he
delivered him to be
crucified.
Υ Πιλᾶτος wtr; Πειλᾶτος T.
© — ἡγεμὼν (ead and he said) ΤΊΤΑ.
MATOATO®X. XXVITI.
Οὐκ ἀκούεις πόσα σοῦ καταμαρτυροῦσιν; 14° Καὶ
Hearest thou not how many things*thee ‘they *witness “against? And
οὐκ.ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ πρὸ ὑδὲ ἕν ῥῆ a θ ul, ὺ
οίθη τῷ πρὸς οὐδὲ ἕν ῥῆμας ὥστε θαυμάζειν τὸν
he did not answer him to even one word, sotbat “wondered ‘the
ἡγεμόνα λίαν.
?governor exceedingly,
15 Κατὰ δὲ ἑορτὴν εἰώθει «ὁ ἡγεμὼν ἀπολύειν ἕνα
Now at [the] feast *was*accustomed‘*the*governor torelease one
τῷ OxrAw δέσμιον, ὃν ἤθελον. 16 εἶχον.δὲ τότε δέσ-
Ξ[ο Ὅπ *multitude *prisoner, whom they wished, And they had then a“pri-
μιον ἐπίσημον, λεγόμενον Βαραββᾶν. 17 συνηγμένων
soner notable, called Barabbas. _.*Being “gathered *together
οὖν αὐτῶν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ΥΠιλάτος," Τίνα θέλετε ἀπο-
"therefore ‘they said “to *them Pilate, Whom willye[{that] I
λύσω ὑμῖν; Βαραββᾶν, ἢ Ἰησοῦν τὸν λεγόμενον. χριστόν ;
release to you? Barabbas, or Jesus who is called Christ ?
18 ἤδει. γὰρ ὅτι διὰ φθόνον παρέδωκαν αὐτόν. 19 KaOn-
For he knew that through envy they deliveredup him, 2As *was
évov δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἡ
sitting *but. “he on the judgment seat Ssent to ®him
Sah ? ~ , , ‘ ~ ΤᾺ
γυνὴ αὐτοῦ, λέγουσα, \ Μηδέν σοι καὶ τῷ δικαίῳ
his *wife, saying, [Let there be} nothing between theeand righteous
ἐκείνῳ" πολλὰ. γὰρ ἔπαθον σήμερον κατ᾽ ὄναρ Ov
‘that [man]; ΟΣ many things Isuffered to-day in a dream because of
αὐτόν. 20 Οἱ. δὲ ἀρχιερεῖς Kai οἱ πρεσβύτεροι ἔπεισαν τοὺς
him, But the chief priests and the elders persuaded the
” v See ‘ ~ X 1? ~ Ds
ὄχλους ἵνα αἰτήσωνται τὸν Βαραββᾶν, rov.dé. Τησοῦν ἀπολ-
crowds that they should beg for Barabbas, and *Jesus tshould
, ? Nees ε « ι oes ᾽ ~ Tr r
ἐσωσιν. 21 ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὃ ἡγεμὼν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τίμα θέλετε
7destroy. And “answering 'the?governor said tothem, Which will ye
ἀπὸ τῶν δύο ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν ; Οἱ. δὲ Ξεῖπον", "Βαραββᾶν.
_ of the two([that] Irelease toyou? Andthey said, Barabbas,
22 Λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ΥΠιλάτος," Ti οὖν ποιήσω Ἰησοῦν, τὸν
7Says “to “them ‘Pilate, What then shallIldo with Jesus, who
Χεγόμενον χριστόν ; Aéyovow Ῥαὐτῷ" πάντες, Σταυρωθήτω. —
is calléd Christ ? They *say *to *him all, Let [him] be crucified.
23 Ὁ δὲ “ἡγεμὼν! ἔφη, Τί yap κακὸν ἐποίησεν ; Οἱ.δὲ
Andthe governor said, What*then ‘evil didhe commit? But they
περισσῶς ἔκραζον, λέγοντεςγ Σταυρωθήτω. 224 ᾿Ιδὼν.δὲ ὁ
the more cried ‘out, saying, Let [him] be crucified. And *seeing
ΥΠιλάτος" ὅτι οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον θόρυβος γίνεται,
Pilate that nothing itavailed, but rather atumult is arising,
‘ wv ? ‘ ‘ ~ d > , Π ἊΝ
λαβὼν ὕδωρ ἀπενίψατο τὰς χεῖρας ἀπέναντι" τοῦ ὄχλου,
having taken water he washed [his] hands before the crowd, ;
Réywr, “᾿Αθῶός! εἰμι ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος ἱτοῦ.δικαίου.τούτου""
Guiltless Iam of the blood [man];
ὑμεῖς ὄψεσθε. 25 Καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς πᾶς ὁ λαὸς «εἶπεν, Τὸ
ye -will see [to it]. And ‘answering ‘all *theSpeople said,
αἷμα.αὐτοῦ | ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ.τέκνα.ἡμῶν. 26 Τότε ἀπέλυ-
saying, of this righteous
is blood [be] on us and on our children. Then he re-
σεν αὐτοῖς τὸν Βαραββᾶν: τὸν.δὲ. Τησοῦν φραγελλώσας
leased to them Barabbas ; but *Jesus *having *scourged
παρέδωκεν ἵνα σταυρωθῇ.
he delivered up [him] that he might be crucified,
& 4 τὸν TTr.
b — αὐτῷ LTTrA.
© ἀθῴός LTA.
f rovtov [τοῦ
® εἶπαν TTr.
4 κατέναντι LTr.
δικαίου} L; — τοῦ δικαίου (read of this [man]) T[Tr]4.
ΧΧΥΊΙΙ. MATTHEW.
27 Tore ot στρατιῶται τοῦ ἡγεμόνος, παραλαβόντες
Then the soldiers of the governor, Dasane eae with (them)
τὸν Ἰησοῦν εἰς τὸ πραιτώριον, συνήγαγον ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ὕλην
Jesus to the pretorium, gathered against him all
τὴν σπεῖραν" 28 καὶ Séxdioarrec' αὐτὸν "περιέθηκαν αὐτῷ
the band ; ‘and having stripped him they put round him
χλαμύδα κοκκίνην" 29 καὶ πλέξαντες στέφανον ἐξ ἀκανθῶν
a *cloak scarlet ; And having platted acrown of thorns
ἐπέθηκαν ἐπὶ ἱτὴν.κεφαλὴν" αὐτοῦ, καὶ κάλαμον Kiri τὴν
they put [it] on his head, and a reed in
δεξιὰν" αὐτοῦ" καὶ γονυπετήσαντες ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ lévé-
right *hand *his; and bowing the knees before him they
macov' αὐτῷ, λέγοντες, Χαῖρε, πιὸ βασιλεὺς" τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων"
mocked him), Boyt Hail, ming of the Jews |
80 καὶ ἐμπτύσαντες εἰς αὐτὸν ἔλαβον τὸν κάλαμον Kai ἔτυπ-
And havingspit upon him they took the reed and struck
τον εἰς τὴν.κεφαλὴν.αὐτοῦ. 31 Kai ore ἐνέπαιξαν αὐτῷ
{him] on his head, And when they: had mocked him
πξξέρυσαν" αὐτὸν τὴν χλαμύδα, “καὶ! ἐνέδυσαν αὐτὸν τὰ
they took off him the tloak, and they put on him
ἱμάτια. αὐτοῦ" Kat ἀπήγαγον αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ.σταυρῶσαι.
his own garments; and 168 “away *him to crucify.
32 BE aoe εὗρον ἄνθρωπον Kupnvatoy, ὀνόματι
going forth they found aman a Cyrenzan, by nanie
k?
Σίμωνα" τοῦτον ἠγγάρευσαν ἵνα ἄρῃ τὸνοσταυρὸν αὐτοῦ.
Simon; him ὑὸν compelled that he might carry his cross,
33 Kai ἐλθόντες εἰς τόπον NeyoneeD ΡΡολγοθᾶ," «ὅς! ἐστιν
And having come to ἃ place Golgotha, which is
τλεγόμενος κρανίου τόπος," 84 ἔδωκαν airy "πιεῖν"
called 2of 584. *skull ‘place, ey gave him
μετὰ χολῆς μεμιγμένον" καὶ γευσάμενος οὐκ. “ἤθελεν" "πιεῖν."
with gall mingled ; and havingtasted he would not drink,
85 Σταυρώσαντες. δὲ αὐτὸν διεμερίσαντο τὰ ἱμάτια.αὐτοῦ,
And having crucified him they divided his garments,
βάλλοντες" κλῆρον" ἵνα πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ
casting a lot; that might be aan that which wasspoken by
τοῦ προφήτου, Διεμερίσαντο Taiparid.pov ἑαυτοῖς, καὶ
the prophet, They divided my garments among themselves, and
ἐπὶ τὸν ἱματισμόν.μου ἔβαλον κλῆρον." 36 Kai καθήμενοι
for my vesture they cast - a lot, And sitting down
ἐτήρουν αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ. 87 Καὶ ἐπέθηκαν ἐπάνω τῆς
they kept guard over him there, And ey put up over
κεφαλῆς. αὐτοῦ τὴν αἰτίαν. αὐτοῦ. γεγραμμένην, Οὗτός ἐστιν
his head his accusation written : This is
Ἰησοῦς ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων. 88 Tore σταυροῦνται σὺν
‘Jesus the king of the Jews. Then arecrucified with
αὐτῷ δύο λῃσταί, εἷς ἐκ δεξιῶν καὶ εἷς ἰξ εὐωνύμων.
him two robbers, one at [the] right Βαμα δη4 one at Ethel left.
39 Οἱ. δὲ παραπορευόμενοι ἐβλασφήμουν αὐτόν, κινοῦντες
τύξος"
to drink Masia
But those passing by railed at him, shaking
A ’ , «ε
τὰς. κεφαλὰς. αὐτῶν, 40 καὶ λέγοντες, ὃ καταλύων τὸν ναὸν
their heads, and saying, Thou who destroyest the temple
83
27 Then the soldiers
of the governor took
Jesus into the common
hall, and gathered un-
to him the whole band
of soldiers, 28 And
they stripped him, and
put on him a scarlet
robe, 29 And when
they had platted a
crown of thorns, they
put τέ upon his head,
and a reed in his right
hand: and they bowed
the knee before him,
and mocked him, say-
ing, Hail, King of the
Jews! 30 And they
spit upon him, and
took the reed, and
smote him on the head.
31 And after that they
had mocked him, they
took the robe off from
him, and put his own
raiment on him, and
led him away to cru-
eify him.
32 And as they came
out, they found a
man of Cyrene, Simon
by name: him they
compelled to bear his
cross. 33 And when
they were come unto
a place called Gol-
gotha, that is to say,
a place of a skull,
34 They gave him vin-
egar to drink mingled
with gall: and when
he had tasted thereof,
he would not drink.
35 And they crucified
him, and parted his
garments, casting lots:
that it might be ful-
filled which was spo-
ken by the prophet,
They parted my gar-
ments among them,
and upon my vesture
did they cast lots.
36 And sitting down
they watched him
there; 37 and set up
over his head his accu-
sation written, THIS
Is JESUS THE
KING OF THE
JEWS. 38 Then were
there two thieves cru-
cified with him, one
on the right hand, and
another on the left.
39 And they that
passed by reviled him,
wagging their heads,
40 and saying, Thou
that destroyest the
temple, and buildest
Ε ἐνδύσαντες Dose clothed 1,.
κεφαλῆς TTrA. k ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ LITrA.
a ἐκδύσαντες having taken off τ. ο --- καὶ T.
£ κρανίου τόπος λεγόμενος LTTrA. ® πεῖν T.
ἐθέλησεν A, W βαλόντες having cast LTA.
1 ἐνέπαιξαν τὸ
t οἶνον wine LTTr.
h χλαμύδα κοκκίνην περιέθηκαν αὐτῷ LTTrA. ' τῆς
m βασιλεῦ O king Ltr.
P Τολγοθά Tr.
4 0 GLTTraW.
Vv nOcAnocy LTTr3
χ — iva πληρωθῇ to end of verse GLTTrA.
84
it in three days, save
thysclf. If thou be
the Son of God, come
down from the cross,
41 Likewise also the
chief priests mocking
him, with the scribes
and elders, said, 42 He
sayed others; himself
he cannot save. If he
be the King of Israel,
let him now come
down from the cross,
and we will believe
him. 43 He trusted in
God; let him deliver
him now, if he will
have him: for he said,
Tam the Son of God.
44 The thieves also,
which were crucified
with him, cast the
same in his teeth.
45 Now from the
sixth hour there was
Garkness over all the
land unto the ninth Y
hour. 46 And about
the ninth hour Jesus
cried with a loud voice,
saying, ELI, ELI,
LAMA SABACETHA-
NI? that isto say, My
God, my God, why
hast thou forsaken
me? 47 Some of them
that stood there, when
they heard that, said,
This man calleth for
Elias. 48 Andstraight-
way one of them ran,
and took a spunge, and
filled ἐξ with vinegar,
and put it on a reed,
and gave him to drink,
49 The rest said, Let
be, let us see whether
Elias will come to save
him.
50 Jesus, when he
had cried again witha
loud voice, yielded up
the ghost. 51 And, be-
hold, the veil of the
temple was rent in
twain from the top to
the bottom; and the
earth did quake, and
the rocks rent; 52 and
the graves were open-
ed; and many bodies
of the saints which
slept arose, 53 and
MyA DP GAT Ose XXVII.
καὶ ty τρισὶν ἡμέραις οἰκοδομῶν, σῶσον σεαυτόν." εἰ vide
and in~- three days buildest [it], save thyself, If son
γεῖ τοῦ θεοῦ," * κατάβηθι ἀπὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ. 41 Ὁμοίως
thouart | of God, descend from the cross. 7In Slike *manner
“δὲ Kai οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς ἐμπαίζοντες μετὰ τῶν γραμματέων καὶ
4and also the chief priests, mocking, with the scribes and
πρεσβυτέρων ἔλεγον, 42 ᾿Αλλους ἔσωσεν, ἑαυτὸν ob.divarat
elders, said, Others he sayed, himself he isnot able
σῶσαι. Pei βασιλεὺς Ἰσραήλ ἐστιν, καταβάτω νῦν ἀπὸ τοῦ
to save. 1 king of Israel heis, let him descend now from _ the
σταυροῦ, καὶ “ Ἵ " ἀ αὐτῷ." 48 πέποιθεν ἐπὶ “τὸν θεόν" !}
pov, καὶ “πιστεύσομεν" “αὐτῷ. πέποιθεν ἐπὶ “τὸν θεόν
cross, and we will believe him. He trusted on God:
ῥυσάσθω νῦν fairoy," εἰ θέλει. αὐτόν. εἶπεν. γάρ, Ὅτι θεοῦ
lethimdeliver*now ‘thim, if he will [have] him, For he said, 40f°God
εἰμι υἱός. 44 Τὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸ καὶ ot λῃσταὶ ot ϑσυσταυρωθέν-
1T7am “Son. And{with]thesamethingalsothe rcbbers who were crucified to-
ih
rec" Ὁ αὐτῷ ὠνείδιζον iairy."
gether with him reproached him.
45 ᾿Απὸ δὲ ἕκτης ὥρας σκότος ἐγένετο ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν
Now from “sixth ['the] hour darkness was over all the
ἣν ἕως ὥρας "ἐννάτης | 40 περὶ. δὲ τὴν" ἱέννάτην" ὥραν
land until[{the] *hour ‘ninth ; and about the ninth hour
πιἀγεβόησεν" ὁ Ἰησοῦς φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, λέγων, ™ HAL, "HAI!
7eried ϑοαύ 1Jesus “σ ἢ "8 νοῖσα ‘loud, saying, Eli, Eli,
apa" Ῥσαβαχθανί ;' τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν, Θεέΐμου, Oeépov, Yvart" με
lama sabachthani ? that is, My God, my God, ‘why me
ἐγκατέλιπες; 47 Τινὲς. δὲ τῶν ἐκεῖ "ἑστώτων" ἀκού-
hest thou forsaken ? And some of those who there were standing having
σαντες, ἔλεγον, Ὅτι "Ἡλίαν" φωνεῖ οὗτος. 48 Kai εὐθέως
heard, said, *Elias Sealls ‘this [man]. And immediately
δραμὼν εἷς ἐξ αὐτῶν καὶ λαβὼν σπόγγον, πλήσας τε
*having ὙῸΠ ‘one 7of “them and taken a sponge, and filled [it]
ὄξους καὶ περιθεὶς καλάμῳ, ἐπότιζεν αὐτόν: 49 οἱ δὲ
with vinegar and put([it]on areed, gave *to“*drink *him. But the
λοιποὶ ᾿ἱἔλεγον,! “Adec, ἴδωμεν εἰ ἔρχεται. ᾿Ἡλίας"! σώσων
rest said, Let be; let us see 7comes +Elias to save
αὐτόν.
him.
50 Ὁ δὲ. Τησοῦς πάλιν κράξας φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ἀφῆκεν
And Jesus again having cried witha*voice ‘loud yielded up
τὸ πνεῦμα. 51 Kai ἰδού, τὸ καταπέτασμα Tov ναοῦ ἐσχίσθη
[his] spirit. And behold, the veil ofthe temple was rent
“sic δύο! Χἀπὸ! ἄνωθεν ἕως κάτω. Kai ἡ γῆ ἐσείσθη, Kai
into two from top to bottom; and the earth was shaken, and
αἱ πέτραι ἐσχίσθησαν, 52 Kai τὰ μνημεῖα ἀνεῴχθὴσαν, Kai
the rocks were rent, and the tombs were opened, and
πολλὰ σώματα TOY κεκοιμημένων ἁγίων **yyépOn," 538 Kai
many bodies ofthe “fallen *asleep ‘saints arose, and
Υ θεοῦ εἶ L.
αὐτῷ W.
with (him) Lrtra.
cried tr.
σαβαχθανεί TTr.
v Ηλείας T.
LTTra,
z+ καὶ and LT.
© πιστεύομεν We believe L, πιστεύσωμεν let us believe T.
6 τῷ θεῷ L.
π Ἣλὶ ἡλὶ LA; ᾿Ηλεὶ ἡλεὶ τ΄.
π εἰς δύο placed after κάτω TTra.
ἃ [δὲ] καὶ TrAs -- δὲ καὶ [L]T. b — εἰ TTrA.
ἃ ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν on him ΤΊτ; ἐπ᾽
f __ αὐτόν T[Tr]. & συνσταυρωθέντες LTTrA. h + σὺν
k ἐνάτης LTTrA, ἰ ἐνάτην LTTrA. m ἐβόησεν
© AnMaL; λεμὰ TTra. P σαβακθανίτ,;
τ ἑστηκότων TTr. 5 Ἡλείαν T. t εἶπαν LTr.
2am τι; — ἀπὸ Τ. γ8 ἠγέρθησαν
i αὐτόν GLTTrAW.
ᾳ ἵνα τί A.
MATT H EW.
x , ” ~ Ores
EK τῶν μνημείων μετὰ τὴν.ἔγερσιν αὐτοῦ, εἰσὴλ-
tombs after his arising, entered
XOXGVALIE
ἐξελθόντες
having gone forth out οὔ the
θον εἰς τὴν ἁγίαν πόλιν Kai ἐνεφανίσθησαν πολλοῖς.
into the holy city and appeared to many.
54 Ὁ δὲ τἑκατόνταρχος" καὶ οἱ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ τηροῦντες
But the centurion andthey who with him _ kept guard over
τὸν Ἰησοῦν, ἰδόντες τὸν σεισμὸν Kat τὰ γενόμενα,"
Jesus, having scen the earthquake and the things that took place,
ἐφοβήθησαν σφόδρα, λέγοντες, ᾿Αληθῶς Oeov υἱὸς! ἣν οὗτος.
feared greatly, siying, Truly 3God’s *Son was ‘this.
55 Ἦσαν.δὲ ἐκεῖ γυναῖκες πολλαὶ ἀπὸ μακρόθεν θεωροῦ-
And there were there *women ‘many from afar off looking
ε > , ~? -“ ? A ~ 3 ’
σαι, αἵτινες ἤἠκολούθησαν τῷ Ἰησοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας δια-
ep, who followed Jesus from Galilee min-
κονοῦσαι αὐτῷ, 56 ἐν αἷς ἣν Μαρία ἡ Μαγδαληνή, καὶ
\stering to him, among whom was Mary the Magdalene, and
Μαρία ἡ. τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ “Τωσῆ! μήτηρ, καὶ ἡ μήτηρ τῶν
Mary the 2of SJames *and ‘*Joses ‘mother, and the mother of the
υἱῶν Ζεβεδαίου.
sons of Zebedee.
57 ᾿Οψίας.δὲ γενομένης ἦλθεν ἄνθρωπος πλούσιος ἀπὸ
And evening beingcome *came τᾷ “man “rich from
Δ᾽ Αριμαθαίας,! τοὔνομα ᾿Ιωσήφ. ὃς καὶ αὐτὸς “ἐμαθήτευσεν"
Arimathea, by uame Joseph, who also himself was discipled
τῷ Incov: 58 οὗτος προσελθὼν τῷ Mraryp" ἠτήσατο τὸ σῶμα
to Jesus. Ale ᾿ having gone to Pilate begged the body
τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. rore ὁ 8IliAdroc'! ἐκέλευσεν ἀποδοθῆναι "τὸ σῶμα."
of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded tobe givenup the body.
59 καὶ λαβὼν τὸ σῶμα ὁ Ἰωσὴφ ἐνετύλιξεν αὐτὸ ' σινδόνι
Andhaving taken the body Joseph wrapped it ina7?linen “cloth
καθορᾷ, 60 καὶ ἔθηκεν αὐτὰ ἐν τῷ καινῷ αὐτοῦ μνημείῳ ὃ
‘clean, and placed it in his new tomb which
~ \ 4 ’ , ,
ἐλατόμησεν ἐν τῇ πέτρᾳ καὶ προσκυλίσας λίθον μέγαν
he had hewn in the rock ; and having rolled a?stone ‘great
Κτῇ θύρᾳ τοῦ μνημείου ἀπῆλθεν. ΟἹ ἦν. δὲ ἐκεῖ ‘Mapia'
tothe door of the tomb went away. And there was there Mary
ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ ἡ ἄλλη Μαρία, καθήμεμαι ἀπέναντι τοῦ
the Magdalene aud the other Mary, sitting opposite the
τάφου.
sepulchre,
~ ‘ ,
62 Τῇ.δὲ ἐπαύριον, ἥτις ἐστὶν μετὰ τὴν παρασκευὴν,
Νονν onthe morrow, which is after the preparation,
συνήχθησαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ. οἱ Φαρισαῖοι πρὸς “Πι-
were gathered together the chief priests and the Pharisees to Pi-
Aaroy," 63 λέγοντες, Κύριε, ἐμνήσθημεν ὅτι ἐκεῖνος
late, we have called to mind’ that that
ὁ πλάνος εἶπεν ἔτι ζῶν, Mera τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἐγείρομαι. G64 κέ-
deteiver said whilst living, After three days Ι arise. Com-
λευσον οὖν ἀσφαλισθῆναι τὸν τάφον Ewe τῆς τρίτης ἡμέρας"
mand therefore to be secured the sepulchreuntil the third day,
μήποτε ἐλθόντες οἱ. μαθηταὶ. "αὐτοῦ" ονυκτὸς! κλέψωσιν αὐτόν,
saying, Sir,
85
came out of the graves
after his resurrection,
and went into the holy
city, and appeared
unto many.
54 Now when the
centurion, and they
that were with him,
watching Jesus, saw
the earthquake, and
those things that were
done, they feared
greatly, saying, Truly
this was the Son of
God.
55 And many women
were there beholding
afar off, which fol-
lowed Jesus from Ga-
lilee, ministering unto
him : 56 among which
was Mary Magdalene,
and Mary the mother
of James and Joses,
and the mother of
Zebedee’s children.
57 When the even
was come, there came
arich man of Arima-
tha, named Joseph.
who also himself was
Jesus’ disciple: 58 he
went to Pilate, and
begged the body of Je-
sus. Then Pilate com-
manded the body to be
delivered, 59 And when
Joseph had taken the
body, he wrapped it in
a clean linen cloth,
60 and laid it in his
own new tomb, which
he had hewn out in
the rock: and he rolled
a great stone to the
door of the sepulchre,
and departed. 61 And
there was Mary Mag-
dalene, and the other
Mary, sitting over a-
gainst the sepulchre.
62 Now the next day,
that followed the day
of the preparation, the
chief priests and Pha-
riseces came together
unto Pilate, 63 saying,
Sir, we remember that
that deceiver said,
while he was yet alive,
After three days I will
rise again. 64 Com-
mand therefore that
the sepulchre be made
sure until the third
day, lest his disciples
come by night, and
lest Scoming "his *disciples by night steal *away ‘him, steal him away, and
t ἑκατοντάρχης T. ἃ γινόμενα were taking place LTTrA. ὃ vids θεοῦ LErA. “ Ἰωσὴφ
Joseph T. 4 ᾿Αριμαθείας W. © ἐμαθητεύθη LTTr. f ἸΤειλάτῳ T. 8 Πιλᾶτος LT. 5
IlecAatos T. h — τὸ σῶμα (read [it]) τί τι]. i + ἐν in (a linen cloth) tra. Κ + ἐπὶ
over (the door) L. ™ If[cAarov LTr; Πειλᾶτον T.
disciples) T.
1 Μαριὰμ τ.
© — νυκτὸς GLTTrA.
2 — αὐτοῦ (read the
86
say unto the people,
He is risen from the
Gead: so the last error
shall be worse than
the first. 65 Pilate
said unto them, Ye
havea watch: go your
way, make it as sure
as yecan. 66 So they
went, and made the
sepulchre sure, sealing
the stone, and setting
a watch.
XXVIII. In theend
of the sabbath, as it
began to dawn toward
the first day of the
week, came Mary Mag-
dalene and the other
Mary to see the sepul-
chre.
2 And, behold, there
was a great earth-
quake: for the angel
of the Lord descended
from heaven, andcame
and rolled back the
stone from the door,
and sat uponit. 3 His
countenance was like
lightning, and his rai-
ment white as snow:
4nd for fear of him
the keepers did shake,
and became as dead
men. 5 Aud theangel
f#uswered and said un-
to the women, Fear
not ye: for I know
that ye seek Jesus,
which was crucified.
6 He is not here: for
he is risen, as he said.
Come, see the place
where the Lord lay.
7 And go quickly, and
tell his disciples that
he is risen from the
dead ; and, behold, he
gocth before you into
Galilee ; there shall ye
see him: lo, I have
told you. 8 And they
departed quickly from
the sepulchre with
fear and great joy;
and did run to bring
his disciples word.
9 And as they went to
tell his disciples, be-
hold, Jesus met them,
saying, All hail. And
they came and held
him by the _ feet,
and worshipped him.
10 Then said Jesus un-
tothem, Be not afraid:
go tell my brethren
p — δὲ and GLTTraw.
τ — ἀπὸ τῆς θύρας LTTrA.
κύριος (read he was lying) T[Tra].
ἐπορεύοντο ἀπαγγεῖλαι τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ LTTrA.
MA ΘΙ ΟἿΣ XXVII, XXVIII.
καὶ εἴπωσιν τῷ λαῷ, ᾿Ηγέρθη ἀπὸ τῶν νεκρῶν" καὶ ἔσται
and say to the people, Heisrisen from the dead ; and ‘shall Sbe
ἡ ἐσχάτη πλάνη χείρων τῆς πρώτης. 65” Egn-Pdé! αὐτοῖς
4the “last %deception worse thanthe first. And ?said “to *them
ὁ “Πιλάτος," Ἔχετε KovoTwoiav’ ὑπάγετε ἀσφαλίσασθε we
Pilate, Ye have a guard: Go make [it as] secure ag
οἴδατε. 66 Οἱ δὲ πορευθέντες ἠσφαλίσαντο τὸν τάφον
ye know [μον]. Andthey having gone made “secure ‘the *sepulchre
σφραγίσαντες τὸν λίθον, μετὰ τῆς κουστωδίας.
7sealing Sthe °stone, *with ‘the Sruard.
28 ᾿Οψὲ δὲ σαββάτων, τῇ ἐπιφωσκούσῃ εἰς ίαν
Now late οἱ Sabbath, as it was getting dusk toward [the] first [day]
σαββάτων, ἦλθεν *Maoia" ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ ἡ ἄλλη Μαρία
of [the] weck, came Mary the Magdalene and- fe other Mary
θεωρῆσαι τὸν τάφον.
to see the sepulchre.
2 Kai ἰδού, σεισμὸς
And behold, 345 pemechauake *there*was *great ;
καταβὰς ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, ὃ προσελθὼν ἀπεκύλισεν τὸν λίθον
having descended out of heaven, haying come rolledaway the stone
te ΤΠ 4A ΕΣ , ? ~ ων δὲ « Υ Ἃι Π
ἀπὸ τῆς θύρας," καὶ ἐκάθητο ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ. 3 ἦν.δὲ ἡ Yidéa
from the door, and wassitting upon it. fnd?was look
αὐτοῦ we ἀστραπή, Kai τὸ.ἔνδυμα. αὐτοῦ λευκὸν Ywoei" χιών.
this as lightning, and his raiment white as snow.
4 ἀπὸ δὲ Tov φόβου αὐτοῦ ἐσείσθησαν οἱ
ἐγένετο μέγας" ἄγγελος. γὰρ κυρίου
for an angel ΟΥΓ{Π|6] Lord
τηροῦντες, καὶ χἐγέ-
Andfrom the fear ofhim ‘trembled 'those *keeping® guard, and be-
γοντο ὡσεὶ" νεκροί. 5 ᾿Αποκοιθεὶς.δὲ ὁ ἄγγελος εἶπεν ταῖς
came as dead [men]. But “answering ‘the “angel said tothe
, ‘ ~ « ~ > Ay « ‘ γ᾽
γυναιξίν, Μὴ φοβεῖσθε ὑμεῖς" οἷδα.γὰρ Ort ᾿Τησοῦν τὸν éorav-
omen) Fear not ye; ἢ ΤΟΥ I know that Jesus who hasbeen
ρωμένον ζητεῖτε. 6 οὐκ. ἔστιν ὧδε" ἠγέ τ «γάρ, καθὼς εἶπεν.
crucified ye seek, Heisnot here, for he is risen, as he said.
δεῦτε ἴδετε τὸν τόπον ὕπου ἔκειτο YO κύριος." 7 Kai ταχὺ
Come see the place where *was*lying*the *Lord. And qauekly
πορευθεῖσαι εἴπατε τοῖς. μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἠγέρθη ἀπὸ τῶν
tgoing say to his EBT that heisrisenfrom the
νεκρῶν" καὶ ἰδού, προάγει ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν" ἐκεῖ
dead ; and behold, he goes before you into Galilee ; there
αὐτὸν ὄψεσθε. ἰδού, εἶπον ὑμῖν. 8 Καὶ Ττἐξελθοῦσαι! ταχὺ
him yeshallsee. Lo, Ihavetold you. And having gone out quickly
ἀπὸ τοῦ μνημείου pera φόβου καὶ χαρᾶς μεγάλης, ἔδραμον
from the tomb with fear and ΕΝ Ἰρτοδῦ, ubey, ran
ἀπαγγεῖλαι τοῖς. μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ. 9 δὼς δὲ ἐπορεύοντο
to tell [1] to his Gees. But as they were going
ἀπαγγεῖλαι τοῖς. μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ," καὶ ἰδού, 6" Τησοῦς “ἀπὴν-
totell [10] to his disciples, “also Ὅσο, Jesus met
τησενὶ αὐταῖς, λέγων, Χαίρετε. Αἱ. δὲ προσελθοῦσαι ἐκρά-
en saying, Hail! And they having come to (him) seized
τησαν αὐτοῦ τοὺς πόδας, καὶ προσεκύνησαν αὐτῷ. 10 τότε
hold of his feet, and worshipped him. Then
λέγει αὐταῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Μὴ. ΤΟ Πεῖσθς. ὑπάγετε, ἀπαγγείλατε
says ὅἴο *them 1Jesus, ear ποῦ: 0, tell
Πειλᾶτος T. τ EROS τῷ 5. + καὶ and TTIr.
W ws LTTrA. X ἐγενήθησαν ws so: Υ -- ὃ
z ἀπελθοῦσαι having departed TTrA. — ὡς δὲ
Ὁ - ὁ τὰ. © ὑπήντησεν ΤΊτ.
4 ΤΠΠιλᾶτος Ltr ;
Υ εἰδέα TTr.
*
-ελθὼν
XXVIII. MATTHEW
τοῖς. ἀδελφοῖς. μου ἵνα ἀπέλθωσιν εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν,
my brethren ' that they go ἰπίο Galilee,
ὄψονται.
ehall they see.
11 Πορενομένων δὲ αὐτῶν, ἰδού, τινὲς τῆς κουστωδίας ἐλ--
And as *were “going ‘they, lo, some of the guard hay-
θόντες εἰς τὴν πόλιν ἀπήγγειλαν" τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν ἵπαντα
ing gone into the city reported tothe chief priests all things
Ta γενόμενα. 12 Kai συναχθέντες μετὰ τῶν πρεσ-
that were done. And having been gathered together with the el-
, f , > c A »
βυτέρων, συμβούλιόν.τε λαβόντες, ἀργύρια ἱκανὰ ἔδωκαν
ders, and counsel having taken, “money %much they gave
τοῖς στρατιώταις, 18 λέγοντες, Εἴπατε ort οἱ. μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ
to the soldiers, saying, Say that his disciples
A ? , mn” > ‘ « ~ , 4
νυκτὸς ἐλθόντες ἔκλεψαν αὐτὸν ἡμῶν κοιμωμένων" 14 καὶ
by night havingcome stole him, we being asleep. And
ἐὰν ἀκουσθῇ τοῦτο [ἐπὶ! τοῦ ἡγεμόνος, ἡμεῖς πείσομεν δαὐτὸν"
if *be*heard ‘this by the governor, we willpersuade him
καὶ ὑμᾶς ἀμερίμνους ποιήσομεν. 15 Οἱ. δὲ λαβόντες τὰ
and “you “free °from ®care *will *make. And they having taken the
ἀργύρια ἐποίησαν we ἐδιδάχθησαν. καὶ "διεφημίσθη" ὁ λόγος
κἀκεῖ" με
aud there me
money did as they were taught. And %is*spread*abroad " *report
οὗτος παρὰ Ιουδαίοις μέχοι τῆς σήμερον".
‘this among([the] Jews until the present,
16 Οἱ. δὲ ἕνδεκα μαθηταὶ ἐπορεύθησαν εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν,
But the eleven disciples went into Galilee,
εἰς τὸ ὄρος οὗ , ἐτάξατο αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς. 17 καὶ ἰδόντες
to the mountain whither “appointed “them 1Jesus. And = sceing
αὐτὸν προσεκύνησαν kavr@'" οἱ. δὲ ἐδίστασαν. 18 Kai προσ-
him they worshipped him: butsome doubted. And having
ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων, ᾿Εδόθη μοι
cometo[them] Jesus spoke to them, saying, “Has*been*given °to’me
πᾶσα ἐξουσία ἐν οὐρανῷ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς. 19 πορευθέντες Moby"
Δ4}1 authority in heaven and on earth, Going therefore
μαθητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, "βαπτίζοντες! αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ
disciple all the nations, baptizing them to the
ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς Kai τοῦ υἱοῦ Kai τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος,
name ofthe Father and οὔ πὸ Son and ofthe Holy Spirit ;
20 διδάσκοντες αὐτοὺς τηρεῖν πάντα ὕσα ἐνετειλάμην
teaching them toobserve allthings whatsoever I commanded
ὑμῖν" καὶ ἰδού, ἐγὼ μεθ’ ὑμῶν εἰμι πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ἕως τῆς
you. And lo, I with you am all the days until the
συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος. “᾿Αμήν." P
completion of the age. Amen.
8?
that they go into Ga-
lilee, and there shall
they sce me,
11 Now when they
were going, behold,
some of the watch
came into the city,
aud shewed unto the
chief priests all the
things that were done.
12 And when they were
“assembled with the
elders, and had taken
counsel, they gave
large money unto the
soldiers, 13 saying,
Say ye, His discipies
came by night, and
stole him away while
we slept. 14 And if
this come tothe gover-
nor’s ears, wé will per-
suade him, and secure
you. 15 So they took
the money, and did as
they were taught: and
this saying is com-
monly reported among
the Jews until this
day.
16 Then the eleven
disciples went away
into Galilee, into a
mountain where Jesus
had appointed them.
17 And when they saw
him, they worshipped
him : but some doubt-
ed. 18 And Jesus came
and spake unto them,
saying, All power is
given unto me in hea-
venand inearth. 19Go
ye therefore,and teach
all nations, baptizing
them in the name of
the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy
Ghost: 20 teaching
them to. observe all
things whatsoever I
have commanded you:
and, lo, lam with you
alway, even uuto the
end of the world,
Amen,
4 καὶ ἐκεῖ τ΄. © ἀνήγγειλαν announced T. ὑπὸ LTr.
δ ἐφημίσθη is spoken of Ὁ. i+ ἡμέρας day LTraA, * --ο αὐτῷ LTTrA.
τὸ — οὖν e[L]t[Tr]A. ἃ βαπτίσαντες having baptized Tr.
Μαθθαῖον according to Matthew tra.
ο — ᾿Αμήν GLTTrA.
& — αὐτὸν (read [him]) T[ Tr].
1 4+ τῆς the Ltra.
P+ κατὸ
“TO
THE *ACCORDING “ΤΌ
THE beginning of
the gospel of Jesus
Christ, the Son of God ;
2 as it is written in
the prophets, Behold,
I send my messenger
before thy face, which
shall prepare thy way
before thee. 3 The
voice of one crying in
the wilderness, Pre-
pare ye the way of the
Lord, make his paths
stcaight.
4 John did baptize
in the wilderness, and
preach the baptism of
repentance for the re-
mission of sins. 5 And
there went out unto
him all the land of
Judea, and they of
Jerusalem, and were
all baptized of him in
the river of Jordan,
confessing their sins,
6 And John was cloth-
ed with camel’s hair,
and with a girdle of a
skin about his loins;
and he did eat locusts
and wild honey ; 7 and
préached,saying, There
cometh one mightier
than I after me, the
latchet of whose shoes
I am not worthy to
stoop down and un-
loose. 8 I indeed have
baptized you with
water: but he shall
baptize you with the
Holy Ghost.
9 Andit came to pass
in those days, that Je-
sus came from Naza-
reth of Galilee, and
was baptized of John
in Jordan. 10 And
straightway coming
up out of the water,
he saw the heavens
opened, and the Spirit
like a dove descending
uponhim: lland there
came a voice from
KATA, MAPKON AVION EYATTEAION.!
eMARK ‘HOLY *GLAD ‘TIDINGS.
; is ; = 5 Pt ee eee
APXH τοῦ εὐαγγελίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, >viov τοῦ θεοῦ"
BEGINNING ofthe gladtidings οὗ Jesus Christ, Son of God;
oe " Ω > d ~ ΄ ᾽ > Vy , ;
2 “ὡς" γέγραπται ἐν τοῖς προφήταις," Ἰδού, *éyw' ἀποστέλλω
as it has been written in the prophets, Behold, 1 send
Res : ;
τὸν. ἀγγελόν μου πρὸ προσώπου.σου, ὃς κατασκευάσει τὴν
my-messenger before thy face, who shall prepare
« , ” - ~ ?
ὁδόν. σου ἱέμπροσθέν cov." 3 Φωνὴ βοῶντος ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ,
thy way before thee. [The] voice of one crying in the wilderness,
ε , A c ΄ > / ~ 4 ΄
Ἑτοιμάσατε τὴν ὁδὸν κυρίου, εὐθείας ποιεῖτε τὰς τρίβους
Prepare the way of(the] Lord, straight make 2paths
αὐτοῦ. Σ
*his.
? , ? , , ~ , ‘
4 ’Eyévero ᾿Ιωάννης ὅ βαπτίζων ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, "καὶ" κηρύσ-
2Came *John baptizing in the wilderness, and proclaim-
΄ ΄ > » ~ μὴ
σων βάπτισμα μετανοίας εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν. ὅ καὶ
ing [the] baptism of repentance for remission of sins. And
> , A A ~ c ΄ Ψ' A +
ἐξεπορεύετο πρὸς αὐτὸν πᾶσα ἡ ᾿Ιουδαία χώρα, καὶ ot “Tepo-
went out to him ail the *of*Judza country, and they of Je-
σολυμῖται," Κκαὶ ἐβαπτίζοντο πάντες" ἱὲν τῷ ᾿Ιορδάνῃ ποταμῷ
rusalem, and were “baptized 1411 in the *Jordan ‘river
c > ~ , ~ SL ‘
vm αὐτοῦ," ἐξομολογούμενοι τὰς. ἁμαρτίας. αὐτῶν. 6 ™jvoe"
by him, confessing their sins. And *was
τ᾿ Τωάννης ἐνδεδυμένος τρίχας κἀμήλου, καὶ ζώνην δερματίνην
1John clothed in hair of acamel, anda girdle of leather
περὶ τὴν. ὀσφὺν αὐτοῦ, Kai "ἐσθίων" ἀκρίδας καὶ μέλι ἄγριον.
about his loins, and eating locusts and “honey ‘wild.
7 Kai ἐκήρυσσεν, λέγων, Ἔρχεται ὁ ἰσχυρότερός μου ὀπίσω
And he proclaimed, saying, Ηθ comes who[is] mightier thanI after
μου, οὗ οὐκ.-εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς κύψας λῦσαι τὸν ἱμάντα
_tne, of whom Iam not fit having stooped down toloose the thong
τῶν ὑποδημάτων αὐτοῦ. 8 ἐγὼ Ῥμὲν!" ἐβάπτισα ὑμᾶς “ἐν" ὕδατι,
of his sandals. 1 indeed baptized you with water,
αὐτὸς.δὲ βαπτίσει ὑμᾶς Tv" πνεύματι ἁγίῳ..
but he will baptize you with[the] Spirit 1Holy.
9 "Καὶ" ἐγένετο ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις ἦλθεν ᾿Ιηδοῦς
And itcametopassin those days [that]*came ‘Jesus
amd’ tNaZapir" τῆς Γαλιλαίας, καὶ ἐβαππίσθη "ὑπὸ Ἰωάν-
from Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized by Jobn
vou εἰς τὸν Ἰορδάνην." 10 καὶ *edOéwe" ἀναβαίνων "ἀπὸ τοῦ
in the Jordan. And immediately going up from the
ὕδατος, εἶδεν σχιζομένους τοὺς οὐρανούς, καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα
water, he saw parting asunder the heavens, and the Spirit
γὡσεὶ" περιστερὰν καταβαῖνον "ἐπ᾿" αὐτόν" 11 Kai φωνὴ δδἐγέγε-
as a dove .descending upon him, And a voice came
5 EvayyéAvov κατὰ Μάρκον GLTvAW; κατὰ Μάρκον T.
© καθὼς according as ὙὙτ.
GLTTraAw,
Tra.
P — μὲν [L]TTra.
Spirit) [Lrrja.
π εὐθὺς TTrA.
(read [came]) T.
Β
τ
© — ἐγὼ (read a
h — καὶ |TrJa.
lim αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ lopdavy ποταμῷ TIA.
a — ἐν (read ὕδατι with water) T[Tr A.
Ὁ — υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τ: — τοῦ LTrA.
4 τῷ (-- τῷ [Tr]@w) “Hoata τῷ προφήτῃ Isaiah the prephet
moo. | send) LTA. f —€umpoa0cv cov GLTTrAW. ξε- ὁ
i Ἱεροσολυμεῖται T. Κ πάντες, καὶ ἐβαπτίζοντο GLTTrA.
meal ἣν LITrA. ἢ τ ὃ Τττα. ὃ ἔσθων TTIrA.
τ-- ἐν (read πνευματι with [the]
[καὶ] L. t Ναζαρὲθ ETrW. v εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιορδάνην ὑπὸ ‘Iwavvov LTTra.
ἐκ out of LTTrA. Υ ὡς GLTTrAW. : εἰς OD LTT A, aa — ἐγένετο
>
1. MARK.
n , ~ ᾽ - Ν ς ce « ᾽ ΄ ᾿ ’ b τη
τοῦ ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν, Σὺ εἰ ουτος.μου ὁ ἀγαπητος, ἕν ᾿ῳ
out of.the heavens, Thou art mySon_ the beloved, in whom
εὐδόκησα.
I have found delight.
‘ ? a “Ὁ 4 »
12 Καὶ “εὐθὺς" τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτὸν ἐκβάλλει εἰς τὴν ἔρη-
And immediately the Spirit 7him ‘drives out into the wilder-
μον. 13 καὶ ἦν δ“ἐκεῖ" ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ “ἡμέρας τεσσαράκοντα,"
ness. And he was’ there in the wilderness “days forty,
πειραζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ σατανᾶ, Kai ἢν μετὰ τῶν θηρίων" Kai
tempted by Satan, and was with the beasts; and
οἱ ἄγγελοι διηκόνουν αὐτῷ.
the angels ministered to him. i
14 !Mera.oé! τὸ παραδοθῆναι τὸν ᾿Γωάννην ἦλθεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
Απᾶ δε} ὄνγαβ “delivered *up John came Jesus
εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν, κηρύσσων τὸ εὐαγγέλιον Src βασιλείας"
into Galilee, ‘proclaiming the gladtidings ofthe kingdom
τοῦ θεοῦ, 15 "καὶ λέγων," Ori πεπλήοωται ὁ καιρός, καὶ ἤγ-
of God, and saying, 3Has *been °fulfilledtthe “time, and has
γικεν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ" μετανοεῖτε, καὶ πιστεύετε ἐν τῷ,
drawnnearthe kingdom of God; repent, and believe, in the
εὐαγγελίῳ. 16 ἹΠεριπατῶν δὲ" παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν τῆς Γαλι-
glad tidings. And walking by the sea of Ga-
haiag εἶδεν Σίμωνα καὶ ᾿Ανδρέαν τὸν ἀδελφὸν kadrod" ᾿βάλ-
lilee hesaw Simon and Andrew the _ brother of him cast-
Novrac! πἀμφίβληστρον" ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ: oav-yap πὰ͵λιεῖς""
: οι. ete uf
ing a large net in the SEA ; for they were ~ fishers.
17 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς, Δεῦτε ὀπίσω pov, Kai ποιήσω
And “said “to *them 1 Jesus, Come after. me, and I will make
ὑμᾶς γενέσθαι "ἁλιεῖς! ἀνθρώπων. 18 Kai “εὐθέως! ἀφέντες
you to become fishers of men. And immediately having left
τὰ δικτυα.Ῥαὐτῶν! ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ. 19 Kai προβὰς
their nets they followed him, And having gone on
ἰξκεῖθεμ" ὀλίγον εἶδεν ᾿Ιάκωβον τὸν τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου, Kat
thence alittle hesaw James the [son] of Zebedee, and
ἸΙωάννην τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ
John his brother, and these [were]in the ship
καταρτίζοντας τὰ δίκτυα. 20 καὶ τεὐθέως! ἐκάλεσεν αὐτούς"
mending the nets, And immediately he called them ;
καὶ ἀφέντες τὸν πατέρα.αὐτῶν Ζεβεδαῖον ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ μετὰ
and having left their father Zebedee in the ship with
τῶν μισθωτῶν, ἀπῆλθον ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ.
the hired servants, they went away after him.
21 Kai εἰσπορεύονται εἰς "Καπερναούμ᾽" καὶ ᾿Γεὐθέως"! τοῖς
And they go into Capernaum ; and immediately on the
σάββασιν YeicehOwy" Yeic τὴν συναγωγὴν ἐδίδασκεν." 22 καὶ
sabbaths having entered into the synagogue he taught. And
ἐξεπλήσσοντο ἐπὶ τῇ.διδαχῃ.αὐτοῦ" ἡν.γὰρ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς
they wereastonished at his teaching : for he was teaching _ them
we ἐξουσίαν ἔχων, Kai οὐχ ὡς οἱ γραμματεῖς". 23 Καὶ ἦν
as “authority *having, and not as the scribes. And there was
89
heaven, saying, Thou
art my beloved Son,
in whom I am well
pleased.
12 And immediately
the spirit driveth him
into the wilderness.
13 And he was there in
the wilderness forty
days, tempted of Sa-
tan ; and was with the
wild beasts; and the
angels ministered unto
him.
14. Now after that
John was put in prison,
Jesus came into Guli-
lee, preaching the gos-
pel of the kingdom of
God, 15 and saying,
The time is fulfilled,
and the kingdom of
God is at hand: repent
ye, and believe the
gospel. 16 Now as he
walked by the sea of
Galilee, he saw Simon
and Andrew his bro-
ther casting a net into
the sea: for they were
fishers. 17 And Jesus
said unto them, Come
ye after me, and [ will
make you to become
fishers of men. 18 And
straightway they for-
sook their nets, and
followed him. 19 And
when he had gone a
little farther thence,
he saw James the son
of Zebedee, and John
his brother, who also
were in the ship mend-
ing their nets. 20 And
straightway he called
them: and they left
their father Zebedee
in the ship with the
hired seryants, and
went after him,
21 And they went
into Capernaum ; and
straightway on the
sabbath day he entered
into the synagogue,
and taught. 22 And
they were astonished
at his doctrine: for he
taught them as one
that had authority,
and not as the scribes.
23 And there was in
ἃ — ἐκεῖ G@LTTrAW.
& — τῆς βασιλείας [L|TTrA.
Ὁ got thee LTTra. © εὐθέως LW.
ἡμέρας τεσσε. A. ἵ καὶ μετὰ Lira.
1 καὶ παράγων and passing On LTTrA.
φιβάλλοντας casting around GLTTraw.
© εὐθὺς τ΄. Ρ — αὐτῶν (read the nets) LTT:[ A].
5 Καφαρναούμ LTTrAW. ὃ εὐθὺς T. νυ — εἰσελθὼν T[Tr]A.
τὰ; -- τὴν Ε- αὶ + [αὐτῶν] (read their scribes) L.
© τεσσεράκοντα ἡμέρας TTr ;
h — καὶ λέγων T; — καὶ A.
k tov Σίμωνος of Simon L; Σέμωνος TTrAW.
m— ἀμφίβληστρον (vead [a net]) TTra.
ᾳ — ἐκεῖθεν [LT Tra.
W ἐδίδασκεν εἰς THY συναγωγήν
¥ + εὐθὺς immediately Ta.
1 ἀμ-
7s
Ὁ ἁλεεῖς TA.
τ εὐθὺς TTrA.
90
their synagogue aman
with an unclean spirit;
and he cried out,
24 saying, Let wus
alone; what have we
to do with thee, thou
Jesus of Nazareth?
art thou come to de-
stroy us? I know thee
who thou art, the Holy
One of God. 25 And
Jesus rebuked him,
saying,Hold thy peace,
and come out of him.
26 And when the un-
clean spirit had torn
him, and cried with
a loud voice, he came
out of him. 27 And
they were all amazed,
insomuch that they
questioned among
themselves, saying,
What thing is this?
what new Jloctrine is
this? for with au-
thority commandeth
he even the unclean.
spirits, and they do
obey him. 28 And im-
mediately his fame
spread abroad through-
out all the region
round about Galilee,
29 And forthwith,
when they were come
out of the synagogue,
they entered into the
house of Simon and
Andrew, with James
and John. 30 But Si-
mon’s wWife’s mother
lay sick-of a fever, and
anon they tell him of
her. 31 And he came
and took her by the
hand, and lifted her
up; and immediately
the fever left her, and
she ministered unto
them. 32 And at even,
when the sun did set,
they brought unto
him all that were dis-
eased, and them that
Were possessed with
devils. 33 And all the
city was gathered to-
gether at the door.
34 And he healed many
that were sick of di-
vers diseases, and cast
out many devils; and
suffered not the devils
to speak, because they
kmew him.
35 And in the morn-
ing, rising up a great
while before day, he
went out, and departed
he raised up her,
MAPKOS. I.
ἐν τῇ. συναγωγῇ αὐτῶν ἄνθρωπος ἐν mvevpari.axcabdpry, Kai
in their synagogue aman with an unclean spirit, and
ἀνέκραξεν, 24 λέγων, Ea," τί ἡμῖν καὶ σοί. ᾿Ιησοῦ Ναζαρηνέ;
he cried out, saying, Ah! what tous andtothee, Jesus, Nazarene ?
ΛΘ ? , c ~ A a τὸ i“ Il , «ε ida
ἦλθες ἀπολέσαι ἡμᾶς; *oida' σε τίς εἶ, ὁ ἅγιος
art thou come to destroy I know thee whothouart,the Holy [06]
τοῦ θεοῦ. 25 Kai ἐπετίμησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, éywr," Φιμώ-
Be
us?
of God. And rebuked Shim 1Jesus, saying,
θητι, καὶ ἔξελθε ἐξ αὐτοῦ. 26 Kai σπαράξαν
silent, and come forth out of him. And *having *thrown ‘into ®convulsions
μεγάλῳ,
αὐτὸν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἀκάθαρτον, Kai κράξαν' φωνῇ
and having cried witha “voice ‘loud,
7him ‘the *spirit “the ‘unclean,
ἐξῆλθεν “ἐξ! αὐτοῦ. 27 καὶ ἐθαμβήθησαν “πάντες,! ὥστε
came forth outof him. And *were astonished tall, so that
Seneca Exooc! Βαὐτούε." λέ = Ti 2 Somes
OULNTELY προς auTouvuc, éyovi ac, lt EOTLY τοῦτο;
they questioned together among themselves, saying, What is this?
‘ric ἡ διδαχὴ ἡ καινὴ αὕτη, ὅτι" Kar’ ἐξουσίαν καὶ τοῖς πνεύ-
what “teaching ?new this, that with authority even the spirits
μασιν τοῖς ἀκαθάρτοις ἐπιτάσσει, Kai ὑπακούουσιν αὐτῷ;
the unclean he commands, and they obey him !
28 ΕἜξηῆλθεν δὲ! ἡ ἀκοὴ αὐτοῦ ἱεὐθὺς" ™ εἰς ὕλην τὴν περί-
And went out the fame ofhim immediately in all the around
χώρον τῆς Γαλιλαίας.
country Galilee.
29 Kai "εὐθέως" ἐκ τῆς συναγωγῆς “ἐξελθόντες ἦλθον"
And immediately out of the synagogue having gone forth they came
εἰς THY οἰκίαν Σίμωνος καὶ ᾿Ανδρέου, μετὰ Ἰακώβου καὶ Ἰωάν-
into the house ofSimon and Andrew, with James and John,
vov. 30 ἡ δὲ πενθερὰ Σίμωνος κατέκειτο πυρέσσουσα" Kai
Andthe mother-in-law of Simon was lying in a fever. And
Ρεύθεως" λέγουσιν αὐτῷ περὶ αὐτῆς. 81 Kai προσελθὼν
immediately they speak tohim about her. And having come to [her]
ἤγειρεν αὐτήν, κρατήσας τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῆς" Kai ἀφῆκεν
having taken her hand. And left
αὐτὴν ὁ πυρετὸς τεὐθέως," καὶ διηκόνει αὐτοῖς. 32 ᾿Οψίας
‘her (‘the 7fever immediately, and she ministered to them. Evening
δὲ γενομένης, ore “ἔδυ' ὁ ἥλιος, ἔφερον πρὸς αὐτὸν
tand beingcome, when went down the sun, they brought to him
πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας Kai τοὺς δαιμονιζομένους" 33 Kai
all who 7ill +were and those possessed by demons; and
t £ , er > “ ΜΕ Il A ‘ ’, ‘
ἡ πόλις ὕλη ἐπισυνηγμένη ἦν" πρὸς τὴν θύραν. 84 Kai
the city ‘whole *gathered ‘together γα at the door. And
ἐθεράπεισεν πολλοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας ποικίλαις νόσοις, Kai
he healed many that were ill of various diseases, and
δαιμόνια πολλὰ ἐξέβαλεν, Kai οὐκιἤφιεν λαλεῖν τὰ δαιμόνια,
2demons ‘many hecast out, and suffered not *to*speak*the *demons,
ὅτι ἤδεισαν αὐτόν.
because they knew him. Ν
35 Καὶ πρωϊ ὕἔννυχον" λίαν
And very early while yet night
> A iJ ~ ΟἿ
ἀναστὰςξὁἁὠ ἐξῆλθεν καὶ
having risen up he went out and
= —°Ea LTTrA.
from L.
LTraw.
he came utr.
8 ἔδυσεν LTrA.
© ἅπαντες TTrA.
i διδαχὴ καινή a new teaching LTTrA.
m + πανταχοῦ everywhere T[TrlA.
P εὐθὺς LTTrA.
τ ἦν ὅλη ἡ πόλις ἐπισυνηγμένη LTTrA.
8 οἴδαμέν we know T. Ὁ — λέγων T. © φωνῆσαν TTrA. 4 an’
Γσυνζητεῖν LTTrA. & — πρὸς T. h αὐτούς Ε : ἑαυτοὺς
Κ καὶ ἐξῆλθεν LTTrA. 1 [εὐθὺς] Tr.
2 εὐθὺς LTTTA. ο ἐξελθὼν ἦλθεν having gone forth
4 — αὐτῆς (read [her] hind) ur[tr]a. τ — εὐθέως TTr.
¥ ἔννυχα LTTrA,
1}. MARK.
~ , ? ~ 2 ‘
ἀπῆλθεν εἰς ἔρημον τύπον, “κἀκεῖ! προσηύχετο. 36 καὶ
departed into “desert ἴδ ρίασο, and there was praying. And
per αὐτοῦ" 37 Kal
χκατεδιωξἕαν" αὐτὸν YO" Σίμων καὶ οἱ
Shim ; and
went “after Shim 1Simon 7and “those *with
« {> , ᾽ ~ lf “~ ,
τεὑρόντες αὐτόν" λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, “Ort πάντες "ζητοῦσίν σε."
having found him they say tohim, All seek thee.
" ~ , ,
38 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς," Aywpev? εἰς τὰς ἐχομένας κωμοπόλεις,
And hesays tothem, Letusgo into the neighbouring country towns,
ἵνα “κἀκεῖ! κηρύξω" εἰς τοῦτο yap “ἐξελήλυθα." 39 Kai
that there also I may preach; “for *this *because have I come forth. And
εἣν" κηρύσσων fy ταῖς. συναγωγαῖς" αὐτῶν εἰς ὅλην τὴν Γαλι-
ἷ 811 Ga-
he was preaching in their synagogues in
haiay, καὶ τὰ δαιμόνια ἐκβάλλων.
11166, and the demons casting out.
40 Kai ἔρχεται πρὸς αὐτὸν λεπρός, παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν Skat
And comes *to Shim ‘a leper, beseeching him and
γονυπετῶν αὐτόν," "καὶ" λέγων airy, Orréay θέλῃς δύνασαί
kneeling downto him, and saying tohim, If thou wilt thouartable
pe καθαρίσαι. 41 ἵἴΟ.δὲ. Ἰησοῦς!) σπλαγχνισθείς, ἐκ-
me ἴο cleanse. And Jesus being moved with compassion, having
τείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἔἥψατο αὐτοῦ," καὶ λέγει ἰαὐτῷ,"
stretched out [his]} hand he touched him, and says to him,
Θέλω, καθαρίσθητι. 42 Kai πείπόντος. αὐτοῦ," "εὐθέως" ἀπῆλ-
I will, be thou cleansed. And he having spoken, immediately depart-
θεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἡ λέπρα, Kai δἐκαθαρίσθη." 43 Kai ἐμβριμησά-
ed from him the leprosy, and he was cleansed. And having strictly
μενος αὐτῷ, Ῥεὐθέως" ἐξέβαλεν αὐτόν, 44 Kai λέγει αὐτῷ,
charged him, immediately he sent away him, And says tohim,
"Opa μηδενὶ «μηδὲν! εἴπῃς" ‘add’! ὕπαγε, σεαυτὸν δεῖξον
See tonooné anything thouspeak; but go, thyself shew
, (lit. nothing) :
τῷ ἱερεῖ, καὶ προσένεγκε περὶ τοῦὔ.καθαρισμοῦ.σου ἃ προσ-
tothe priest, and offer for thy cleansing what or-
ἔταξεν "Μωσῆς," εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς. 45 Ὃ δὲ ἐξελθὼν
dered *Moses, for atestimony to them. But he having gone out
» Η͂ . , ‘ ΄ ,
ἤρξατο κηρύσσειν πολλὰ καὶ διαφημίζειν τὸν λόγον, ὥστε
began to proclaim [it] much andtospread abroad the matter, sothat
μηκέτι αὐτὸν δύνασθαι 'φανερῶς εἰς πόλιν" εἰσελθεῖν"
nolonger he was able openly into[the] city to enter ;
Yard" ἔξω͵ γεν! ἐρήμοις τόποις * HY," Kai ἤρχοντο πρὸς αὐτὸν
but
Without in desert places was, and theycame to him
γχεπανταχόθεν."
from every quarter.
2 Kai *radw εἰσῆλθεν!" εἰς “Καπερναοὺμ! δ ἡμερῶν,
And again heentered into after [some] days,
καὶ! ἠκούσθη Oreste οἶκόν!" ἐστιν" 2 καὶ ᾿δεὐθέως" συνη-
and it washeard that in [the] house heis; and immediately were
χθησαν ‘TOOL, ὥστε μηκέτι. χωρεῖν μηδὲ τὰ
gathered together many, so that there was no longer any room not even
Capernaum
ba
π καὶ ἐκεῖ 1. 5Σ κατεδίωξεντ. Y —OT([Tr]A. ὗρον ὁ
ὁ σεζητοῦσιν LW. ὃ + ἀλλαχοῦ elsewhere ΤΊΤΑ." © καὶ ἐκεί GW.
TAC e ἦλθεν he went TTr. f eis Tas συναγωγὰς GLTTrAW.
αὐτόν L[TrA]; — αὐτόν τ. h — καὶ T[A]. ‘at and LTTr.
!— αὐτῷ T. τὰ — εἰπόντος αὐτοῦ LTTr. 2 εὐθὺς τττα.
1πτὰ 4 -- μηδὲν Ltr]. τ ἀλλὰ LTTrAW. 8 Mwio7s LTTrAW.
Υ ἀλλὰ LTrA. w8 ἐπ᾽ TTrA. xa [ἣν] L. ¥® πάντοθεν LTTrAW.
εἰσελθὼν πάλιν he having entered again TTrA.
{u]ttra 8 ἐν οἴκῳ LTTr. da — εὐθέως [LTr]T,
91
into a solitary place,
and there prayed.
36 And Simon and they
that were with him
followed after him,
37 And when thay:had
found him, they said
unto him, All nen seek
for thee. 38 And he
said unto them, Let us
go into the next towns,
that I may preach
there also: for there-
fore came I forth.
39 And he preached
in their synagogues
throughout all Gali-
lee, and cast out devils.
40 And there came a
leper to him, beseech-
ing him, and kneeling
down to him, and say-
ing unto him, If thou
wilt, thou canst make
me clean. 41 And Je-
sus, moved with com-
passion, put forth Azs
hand, and touched
him, and saith unto
him, I will; be thou
clean, 42 And as soon
as he had spoken, im-
mediately the leprosy
departed from him,
and he was cleansed.
43 And he straitly
charged him, ᾿ and
forthwith sent him
away; 44 and saith
unto him, See thou say
nothing to any man:
but go thy way, shew
thyself to the priest,
and offer for thy
cleansing those things
which Moses, com-
manded, for a testi-
mony unto’ them.
45 But he went out,
and began to publish
zit much, and to blaze
abroad the matter, in-
somuch that Jesus
could no more openly
enter into the city, but
was without in desert
places : and they came
to him from every
quarter.
II. And again he
entered into Caperna-
um, after some days;
and it was noised that
he was in the house,
2 And = straightway
many were gathered
together, insomuch
that there was no room
to receive them, no,
not so much as about
: εὗρον ἄυτον καὶ fonud him and Trra.
4 ἐξηλθον I came forth
δ — καὶ γονυπετῶν
® αὐτοῦ ἥψατο LTTrA.
ο ἐκαθερίσθη TA.
τ εἰς πόλιν φανερῶς 1.
8 εἰσῆλθεν πάλιν LW $
22 Κ αφαρναοὺμ. LTTrAW,
P εὐθὺς
ba — καὶ
'
92
the door: and he
preached the word
untothem. 3 And they
come unto him, bring-
ing one sick of the
palsy, which was borne
of four, 4 And when
they could not come
nigh unto him for the
press, they uncovered
the roof where he was:
and when they had
broken ἐξ up, they let
down the bed wherein
the sick of the palsy
lay. 5 When Jesus saw
their faith, he said
unto the sick of the
palsy, Son, thy sins be
forgiven thee. 6 But
there were certain of
the scribes sitting
there, and reasoning in
their hearts, 7 Why
deth this man thus
speak blasphemies?
who can forgive sins
but God only? 8 And
immediately when Je-
sus perceived in his
spirit that they so
reasoned within them-
selves, he said unto
them, Why reason ye
these things in your
hearts? 9 Whether is
it easier to say to the
sick of the palsy, Thy
sins be forgiyen thee ;
or to say, Arise, and
take up thy bed, and
walk? 10 But that ye
may know that the
Son of man hath power
on earth to forgive
sins, (he saith to the
sick of the palsy,)
11 I say unto thee,
Arise, and take up thy
bed, and go thy way
into thine house.
12 And immediately
he arose, took up the
bed, and went Forth
before them all ; inso-
much that they were
all amazed, and glori-
fied God, saying, We
never saw it on this
\fashion.
13 And he went forth
again by the sea side ;
MAPKOX&. Il.
πρὸς τὴν θύραν" Kai ἔλάλει αὐτοῖς τὸν Χόγον. 8 Kai ἔρχονται
αὖ the door; δἃπᾶ ἢ ΒΡοΚθ tothem the word. And they come
“πρὸς αὐτόν, παραλυτικὸν φέροντες," αἰρόμενον ὑπὸ τεσσάρων.
to hin, za Cars enue borne by four.
4 καὶ μὴ δυνάμενοι ἱπροσεγγίσαι" air διὰ τὸν ὄχλον,
And ποῦ being able tocome near tohim onaccountofthe crowd,
ἀπεστέγασαν τὴν στέγην ὕπου ἦν. Kai ἐξορύξαντες χα-
they uncovered the roof where he was, and having broken up [it] they
λῶσιν τὸν βδκράββατον" ke’ ww ὁ παραλυτικὸς κατέκειτο.
let down the couch on which the aralytic was lying.
5 idwy.dé" ὁ Ἰησοῦς τὴν.πίστιν. αὐτῶν λέγει τῷ παραλυτικῷ,
And *seeing Jesus their faith says tothe paralytic,
Τέκνον, ξάἀφξωνταί! ἴσοι αἱ ἁμαρτίαι.σου." 6 Hoav.cé τινες
Child, *haye*been *forgiven ®thee ‘thy *sins. But there were some
τῶν γραμματέων ἐκεῖ καθήμενοι, καὶ διαλογιζόμενοι ἐν ταῖς
of the scribes *there ‘sitting, and reasoning in
καρδίαις. αὐτῶν, 7 Ti οὗτος οὕτως λαλεῖ πιβλασφημίας";
their hearts, Why *this [*man]*thus ‘does *speak —blasphemies ὃ
Tic δύναται ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας, εἰ μὴ εἷς, ὁ θεός; ὃ Καὶ
who isable ἴο forgive sins, except one, [thatis] God? And
"εὐθέως" ἐπιγνοὺς ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ. πνεύματι. αὐτοῦ ὅτι ϑοὕτως" P
immediately “enowing 1Jesus ἡ in his spirit that thus
διαλογίζονται ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, Ielrev' αὐτοῖς, Τί ταῦτα δια-
they are reasoning within themerlves; said tothem, Why these things rea-
λογίζεσθε ἐν ταὶς. καρδίαις. ὑμῶν; 9 τί ἐστιν εὐκοπώτερον,
son ye in your hearts ? which is easier,
εἰπεῖν τῷ παραλυτικῷ, τ᾿ Αφέωνταί"! ὅσοι! αἱ ἁμαρτίαι,
tosay tothe paralytic, %Have *been *forgiven ‘thee ['thy] sins,
ἢ εἰπεῖν, “Ἔγειραι," Yeai' dody Yoov τὸν κράββατον" καὶ
or tosay, Arise, and takeup thy couch and
χε ’ (he 10 eo δὲ ἰδῆ . a, , » « er ~
ριπατει ἢ LVA_O€E ELONTE ~- OTL ἑξουσιαν EXEL O VLOE TOU
walk? but that yemay know that authority ‘°has ‘the *Son
ἀνθρώπου τἀφιέναι ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς! ἁμαρτίας, λέγει τῷ Tapa-
Sof *man to forgive on the earth sins,— he says to the para-
λυτικῷ, 11 Σοὶ λέγω, *éyerpat," “καὶ! ἄρον τὸν ξκράββατόν"
lytic, To Whee Leas; arise, and take up couch
σου καὶ ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν. οἴκόν.σου, 12 Kai ἠγέρθη Ῥεύθεως, Kai"
‘thy and go to thy house. And he arose immediately, and
ἄρας τὸν βδκράββατον" ἐξῆλθεν “ἐναντίον! πάντων,
having taken up the couch , Went forth before all,
ὥστε ἐξίστασθαι πάντας, καὶ δοξάζειν τὸν θεόν, ἀλέγοντας, a
so that *were “amazed all, and _ glorified God, saying,
Ὅτι “ovdérore οὕτως" [βεἴδομεν."
Never thus did we see [it].
13 Kai ἐξῆλθεν πάλιν ξ' παρὰ" τὴν θάλασσαν, kai πᾶς ὁ
and all the multitude And he went forth again by the sea, and all the
resorted unto him,
and he taught them’ ὄχλος ἤρχετο πρὸς αὐτόν, Kai ἐδίδασκεν αὐτούς. 14 Kai
14 And as he passed crowd came to him, and he taught them. And
© πρὸς αὐτὸν φέροντες παραλυτικὸν LTr ; φέροντες πρὸς αὐτὸν παραλυτικὸν ΤΑ. f προσ-
ενέγκαι to bring near T.
k ἀφίενταί are forgiven LTTr.
m; ; βλασφημεῖ" (read Why does this [man] thus speak ? he blasphemes. ἡ τς
— οὕτως L.
r’Adievrai are forgiven LTTr.
L7tr A.
¥ — cxatG[TrJAw.
GLTTrw.
4 — λέγοντας [1,|]Ὰ.
: ἔγειρε GLTTsAW.
Ε κράβαττον LTTrAW. h ὅπου where L1TrA. i καὶ ἰδὼν τ΄
Ἰσου αἱ ἁμαρτίαι GTT:A}; σοι αἱ ἁμαρτίαι ἴσου! τ.
0 εὐθὺς
P + αὐτοὶ they (are reasoning) el A|w. 4 λέγει SAYS TTA,
5 gov thy (sins) Grtraw. t"Eyetpe GL TW ; “Eyetpov Tra.
x ὕπαγε g go T. Υ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἀφιέναι
Ὁ καὶ aes Tra. “ ἔμπροσθεν T.
82 εἰς to T.
» τὸν (πραίξια στον σου LTTrAW,.
— καὶ G[L ]rTraw.
€2 οὕτως cused TTra. fa εἴδαμεν LTTrA.
MAR K.
~ , “2 ᾽ A
Tov Λλφαίου καθήμενον ἐπὶ TO
of Alphaus sitting at the
Kai ἀναστὰς
And having arisen
II.
, 7% ha M iT pa
TAOAYWYV ELCEV ευιν TOV
passing on hesaw Leyi the {son}
τελώνιον, καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ, ᾿Ακολούθει μοι.
tax office, and says tohim, Follow me.
ἠκολούθησεν αὐτῷ. 15 Καὶ ᾿ἐγένετο! δὲν τῷ" κατακεῖσθαι.αὐ-
he followed him. And it came to pass as he reclined
kh
‘ ~ ἊΝ , ~ s ‘ ~ ‘ ε
τὸν ἐν τῇ. οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ πολλοὶ τελῶναι καὶ ἁμαρτω-
[αὖ table] in his house, that many tax-gatherers and sin-
Ξ Bide sy hers al rie
Aol συνανέκειντο τῷ Ἰησοῦ καὶ τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ"
hers were reclining (at table] with, Jesus and his disciples ;
ἦσαν.γὰρ πολλοί, Kai 'jKodovOncav' αὐτῷ. 16 καὶ ™ot" yoap-
for they were many, and they followed him, And _ the , scribes
ματεῖς "καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι," ο ἰδόντες Ῥαὐτὸν ἐσθίοντα! pera
. and the Pharisees, having seen him eating with
τῶν “τελωνῶν Kai ἁμαρτωλῶν," ἔλεγον τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ,
the tax-gatherers and sinners, said to his disciples,
aia ὅτι μετὰ τῶν “τελωνῶν Kai ἁμαρτωλῶν" ἐσθίει ‘kai
Why [is it] that with the tax-gatherers and sinners heeats and
miver;" 17 Καὶ ἀκούσας ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς, Οὐ χρείαν
drinks ? And “haying *heard 1 Jesus says tothem, °Not ‘nced
> i ? € ~ la
ἔχουσιν οἱ ἰσχύοντες ἰατροῦ, ἀλλ᾿ οἱ κακῶς ἔχον-
ὅβασθ ‘they ?\who “are *strong of a physician, but they who ill are,
τες. οὐκ.ἦλθον καλέσαι δικαίους,
Icame not to call righteous [ones],
,
μετάνοιαν."
repentance,
18 Kai ἦσαν ot μαθηταὶ Ἰωάννου καὶ “οἱ τῶν Φαρισαίων"
And ?°were ‘the disciples “of *Johnu °and*those’of*the ®Pharisces
νηστεύοντες" Kal ἔρχονται καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, "Διατί" οἱ μαθη-
fasting ; and they come and say tohim, Why the “disci-
ταὶ ᾿Ιωάννον καὶ oY τῶν Φαρισαίων νηστεύουσιν, ot δὲ σοὶ
ples ‘*of*John Sand ’those Sof*the *°Pharisees fast, but thy
μαθηταὶ ov.vnorevovow ; 19 Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Μὴ
disciples fast not ? And *said “to *them Jesus,
a ~ ~ τ ? ~
δύνανται οἱ viol τοῦ νυμφῶνος. ἐν.ᾧ ὁ νυμφίος μετ᾽ αὐτῶν
᾽ 4 c ‘ 4 >
ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλοὺς Yéic
but sinners to
Can the sons of the bridechamber, while the bridegroom with them
ἐστιν, νηστεύειν ; ὕσον.χρόνον μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν ἔχουσιν TOY VUL-
is, fast? as long as with them they have the bride-
i. I ? ὃ Lh , ie 20 ἐλ ,ὔ , δὲ « , ev
φιον." OV_CUVYAYTAaL νηστεύειν ἐλεύσονται. ἡμέραι OTAY
groom, they are notable to fast. But will come days when
ἀπαρθῇὴ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος, καὶ τότε νη-
will have been taken ταῦ from them the bridegroom, and then they
στεύσουσιν ἐν "ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέοαις." 21 Kai" οὐδεὶς ἐπίβλημα
will fast in those days, And noone apiece
(eyes ΠΡ 2 ,᾿ da? LR #2 2 \ et ΄, X “1 Ὁ ἰ δὲ ,
ρακους" ἀγνάφου “ἐπιρραπτει" ἔπι “ιἱματιῳ.παλαιῳ"" εἰ.θἐ. μή,
of “cloth ‘unfulled sews on an old garment ; otherwise,
αἴρει τὸ πλήρωμαβ adbrov' τὸ καινὸν τοῦ παλαιοῦ, Kai
Itakes Saway ‘the “filling *up Sof Sit *new fromthe old, and
93
by, he saw Levi the
son of Alpheus sitting
at the receipt of cus-
tom, and said unto
him, Follow me. And
he arose and followed
him. 15 And it came
to pass, that, as Jesus
sat at meat in his
house, many publicans
and sinners sat also
together with Jesus
and his disciples: for
there were many, and
they followed him.
16 And when the
scribes and Pharisees
saw him eat with pub-
licans and _= sinners,
they said unto hia dis-
ciples, How is it that
he eateth and drinketh
with publicans and
sinners? 17 When Je-
sus heard it, he saith
unto them, They that
are whole have no
need of the physician,
but they that are sick :
I came not to call the
righteous, but sinners
to repentance,
18 And the disciples
of John and of the
Pharisees used to fast:
and they come and say
unto him, Why do the
disciples of John and
of the Pharisees fast,
but thy disciples fast
not? 19 And Jesus
said unto them, Can
the children of the
bridechamber fast,
while the bridegroom
is with them? as long
as they have the bride-
groom with them, they
cannot fast. 20 But
the days will come,
when the bridegroom
shall be taken away
from them, and then
shall they fast in those
days. 21 No man also
seweth a piece of new
cloth on an old gar-
ment: else the new
piece that filled it up
taketh away from the
old, and the rent is
h Λενεὶν TA. γίνεται it comes to pass TTrA. k —séy τῷ T[Tr].
were following TTra. ™— οἱ Τὶ
also [L]rTr. P ὅτι ἐσθίει L; ὅτι ἤσθιεν that he was eating TTr.
τελωνῶν LTrA. r—_ Τί tTra.
νυ — εἰς μετάνοιαν GLTTrAW.
Υ + μαθηταὶ (ot the) disciples TTra.
2 ἐκείνῃ TH ἡμέρᾳ that day GLTTraw.
TTrA. © ἱμάτιον παλαιύν LYPTrA.
ha ~ αὐτοῦ [Tr ja.
> — καὶ GLTTrAW.
f+ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ from it a.
2 τῶν Φαρισαίων of the Pharisees Trr.
5. ἁμαρτωλῶν καὶ τῶν τελωνῶν LTr.
® οἱ Φαρισαῖοι the Pharisees GLTTrAW.
2 ἔχουσιν τὸν νυμφίον MET αὐτῶν (μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν L) LTTrA.
© ράκκους L.
1 ηκολούθουν they
° + Kat
4 ἁμαρτωλῶν καὶ
τ [καὶ πίνει] L.
" x Διὰ τί LTrAs
4 ἐπιράπτει
& + ἀπ᾽ from Lt,
94
made worse. 22 And
no man putteth new
wine into old bottles:
else the new wine doth
burst the bottles, and
the wine is spilled, and
the bottles will be
marred: but new wine
must be put into new
bottles,
23 And it came to
pass, that he went
through the corn fields
on the sabbath day;
and his disciples began,
as they went, to pluck
the ears of corn.
24 And the Pharisees
said-unto him, Behold,
why do they on the
sabbath day that
which is not lawful?
25 And he said unto
them, Have ye never
read what David did,
when he had need, and
was an hungred, he,
and they that were
with him? 26 How
he went into the house
of God in the days of
Abiathar the high
priest, and did eat the
shewbread, which is
not lawful to eat but
for the priests, and
gave also to them
which were with him ?
27 And he said unto
them, The sabbath was
made for man, and
not man for the sab-
bath : 28 therefore the
Son of man is Lord also
of the sabbath.
III. And he entered
again into the syna-
gogue; and there was
& man there which had
a withered hand, 2 And
they watched him,
whether he would heal
him on the sabbath
day ; that they might
accuse him, 3 And he
saith unto the man
which had the wither-
ed hand, Stand forth.
4 And he saith unto
them, Is it lawful to
do good on thesabbath
days, or to do evil? to
save life, or to kill?
But they held their
ace. 5 And when he
ad looked round a-
bout on them with
anger, being grieved
i ῥήξει will burst Lrtra.
and the skins TTra.
πορεύεσθαι (διαπορεύεσθαι LTr) LTTra.
τ- αὐτὸς [{]τττ-Ψ
- τοῦ LTTrAW,
5. — jv (read [was]) 1[Tr].
ὁ κατηγορήσουσιν they shall accuse Ltr.
q— ἐν LTTrA,
¥ [πῶς] Tra.
{the}) t[tr]a.
πεύει he heals τ,
τὴν ξηρὰν χεῖρα ἔχοντι 1.
ΜΆΡΚΟΣ. 1 Π|:
χεῖρον σχίσμα γίνεται. 22 καὶ οὐδεὶς βάλλει οἶνον νέον εἰς
wine ‘new into
“worse ‘arent takes place. And noone puts
? ‘ , 5 ? \ , i es - iT « κ « , I >
ἀσκοὺς παλαιούς" εἰ.δὲ. μή, Ἰῥήσσει! ὁ οἶνος "ὁὸ νέος" τοὺς ἀσ-
*skins Told ; Otherwise, *bursts *the “wine *new the skins,
κούς, καὶ ὁ οἶνος léxyeirat
anithe wine is poured out, and the
οἶνον γέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς καινοὺς βλητέον. uy
2wine 'new 3into °skins *new is to be put.
23 Kai ἐγένετο "παραπορεύεσθαι.αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν!"
And it came to pass that he went on the sabbath
διὰ τῶν σπορίμων, Kai οσἤρξαντο οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ" Ρὸδὸν
through the corn-fields, and “began ‘his jdiveip les {their] way
ποιεῖν" τίλλοντες τοὺς στάχυας. 24 Kai οἱ Φαρισαῖοι ἔλεγον
to ΒΕ; plucking the ears. And the Pharisees said
ὃ , ~ q? i] ~ , τι ᾽ » 4
αὐτῷ, “Ide, τί ποιοῦσιν «ἐνὶ τοῖς σάββασιν ὃ οὐκ ἔξεστιν;
to him, Behold, why do they on the sabbath that which is not lawful?
25 Καὶ ‘abroc! "ἔλεγεν" αὐτοῖς, Οὐδέποτε ἀνέγνωτε Ti ἐποίη-
And he said tothem, “Never ‘did *ye read what “did
σεν ἱΔαβίδ,! ore χρείαν ἔσχεν καὶ ἐπείνασεν, αὐτὸς Kai οἱ
*David, when need he had and hungered, he and those
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ; 26 πῶς" εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπὶ
with ee how heentered into the house of God in
᾿Αβιάθαρ “rov' ἀρχιερέως, καὶ τοὺς ἄρτους τῆς
(the days of] Abiathar the high priest, and the loaves of the
προθέσεως ἔφαγεν, ode οὐκ.-ἔξεστιν φαγεῖν εἰ. μὴ “τοῖς ἱερεῦ--
presentation ate, which it is not lawful toeat except forthe priests,
σιν," καὶ ἔδωκεν καὶ τοῖς σὺν αὐτῷ οὖσιν ; .27 Καὶ ἔλεγεν
and gave eventothosewhowith him were? And he said
᾽ ~ A (ἃ A ‘ » ᾽ , ? «
αὐτοῖς, To σάββατον διὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐγένετο, Υοὐχ ὁ
tothem, The sabbath on account of man Was made, not
” ᾿ 5 x Mavi 77 , ΄ > ε
ἄνθρωπος διὰ τὸ σάββατον. 28 ὥστε κύριός ἐστιν ὁ
man ΟἿ δοοοιηῦΐῦ of the sabbath: so then Lord is the
υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου Kai τοῦ σαββάτου.
Son of man also ofthe - sabbath,
3 Kai εἰσῆλθεν πάλιν εἰς τὴν" συναγωγήν, καὶ δὴν" ἐκεῖ
And heentered again into the synagogue, and there was there
ἄνθρωπος ἐξηραμμένην ἔχων τὴν χεῖρα, ὕπαρ-
aman “withered AS (7his] Shand, ghey)
ἐτήρουν" αὐτὸν εἰ“ τοῖς σάββασιν θεραπεύσει! αὐτόν,
were ELSES him whetheronthe sabbath he will heal him,
καὶ οἱ ἀσκοὶ ἀπολοῦνται" “adda
skins will be destroyed ; but
2 Kal
and
ἵνα “κατηγορήσωσιν! αὐτοῦ. 3 καὶ λέγει τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ
in order that they might accuse him, And he says tothe man
τῷ [ἐξηραμμένην é ou τὴν χεῖρα," ὁ" Ἐγειραι" εἰς τὸ
hand, Arise [and come] into the
who Swithered had *the
μέσον. 4 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, "Ἑξεστιν τοῖς σάββασιν *ayabo-
midst. And he says tothem, Isit lawful onthe sabbaths to do
ποιῆσαι," ἢ κακοποιῆσαι; ψυχὴν σῶσαι; ἣ ἀποκτεῖναι ; Οἱ. δὲ
good, or todoevil? 3life ‘to Beh or to kill? But they
ἐσιώπων. ὃ καὶ περιβλεψάμενος αὐτοὺς per’ ὀργῆς, *ovd=
were silent. And nae looked aroundon them with anger, being
k — 6 νέος LTTrA. 1 ἀπόλλυται καὶ οἱ ἀσκοὶ is destroyed
m— ἀλλὰ... βλητέον T[Tr]A. Ὁ αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν παρα-
© οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἤρξαντο LTTrA. P ὁδοποιεῖν L.
®Adyechesays LTTr. * Δαυείδ LITrA 5 Aavid GW.
x τοὺς ἱερεῖς T. Υ + kat and rtra. — τὴν (read
Ὁ παρετηροῦντο!. © +evon (the) ποία θερα-
τὴν χεῖρα ἔχοντι ξηράν τιττὰ ἢ
Β΄ ἔγειρε αἰὐτττα, Β ἀγαθὸν ποιῆσαι ΤΣ. 8 συνλυπούμενος TA.
11]. MARK.
λυπούμενος! ἐπὶ τῇ πωρώσει τῆς καρδίας.αὐτῶν, λέγει τῷ
grieved at the hardness of their heart, he says to the
> ’ a” ‘ ~ 2. k ᾿ ‘ ? , ‘
ἀνθρώπῳ, “Exravoy τὴν.χεῖρά. "σου." Kat ἐξέτεινεν, καὶ
man, Stretch out thy hand. And he stretched out [it], and
Ἰἀποκατεστάθη" ἡ.χεὶρ.αὐτοῦ "ὑγιὴς ὡς ἡ ἄλλη." 6 Kai ἐξελ-
3wag restored this *hand sound asthe other. And having
θόντες οἱ Φαρισαῖοι "εὐθέως"! μετὰ τῶν ἩἩρωδιανῶν συμβούλιον
gone out the Pharisees immediately with the erodians “counsel
οἐποίουν! Kar αὐτοῦ, ὅπως αὐτὸν ἀπολέσωσιν.
‘took against him, how him they might destroy.
7 Kai ὁ Ἰησοῦς Paveywonoey μετὰ τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ" «πρὸς"
And Jesus withdrew with his disciples to
τὴν θάλασσαν' Kai πολὺ πλῆθος ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας
the sea ; and great δ multitude from Galilee
ry’, ΄ iT 8,» “alll ΝΑῚ 23 \ PAF, eee, \ ? 1, ¢
ἠκολούθησαν" "αὐτῷ," καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας, 8 καὶ ἀπὸ ITe-
followed him, and from Judea, and from Je-
ροσολύμων, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιδουμαίας, Kai πέραν τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου"
rusalem, and from Idumea, and beyond the Jordan;
καὶ ‘ot περὶ Τύρον καὶ Σιδῶνα, πλῆθος πολύ, "ἀκούσαντες"
and they around Tyre and Sidon, a‘*multitude’great, having heard
a w2 , iT ἦλθ . ? , ‘ v a (4)
οσα ἐποίει λῦσον T POC AUTOV. 9 καὶ εἶπεν τοις-μαῦϑὴ-
how much he was doing came to him, Andhespoke ἴο his dis-
ταῖς.αὐτοῦ, ἵνα πλοιάριον προσκαρτερῇ αὐτῷ διὰ τὸν
ciples, that asmallship might wait upon him, on account of the
ὄχλον,ἵνα μὴ.θλίβωσιν
‘
αὐτόν. 10 πολλοὺς. γὰρ ἐθερά-
crowd, that they might not press ὌΡΟΣ him, For many he
πευσεν, ὥστε ἐπιπίπτειν αὐτῷ, ἵνα αὐτοῦ ἅψωνται, dot
healed, sothat they beset that him they might touch, asmany as
εἶχον μάστιγας" 11 Kai τὰ πνεύματα τὰ ἀκάθαρτα, ὅταν αὐτὸν
had scourges ; and the spirits the unclean, when him
x0 [4 a Il ? ~ ‘ Ld I 1 , i 4
ἐθεώρει, προσέπιπτεν" αὐτῷ, καὶ YexpaZev", λέγοντα," Ort σὺ
him,
they beheld, felldown before him, and cried, saying, Thou
εἶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. 12 Kai πολλὰ ἐπετίμα αὐτοῖς, ἵνα μὴ
art the Son of God. And much herebuked them, 80 that “μοῦ
Βαὐτὸν φανερὸν" Ῥποιήσωσιν" “.
Shim “διηϑηϊξοθῦ 'they ?should *make.
13 Kai ἀναβαίνει εἰς τὸ ὄρος, Kai προσκαλεῖται ove
And hegoesup into the mountain, and calls to (him) whom
» ᾽ , ‘ ᾽ ed A ᾽ , ‘4 ? /
ἤθελεν αὐτός" καὶ ἀπῆλθον πρὸς αὐτόν. 14 καὶ ἐποίησεν
-*would ‘he; and they went to him. And he appointed
δώδεκα ἵνα ὦσιν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ αὐτοὺς
twelve thattheymightbewith him, and that he might send them
κηρύσσειν, 15 καὶ ἔχειν ἐξουσίαν θεραπεύειν τὰς νόσους Kai"
to preach, and to have authority to heal diseases and
ἐκβάλλειν τὰ δαιμόνια. 16 “καὶ ἐπέθηκεν frp Σίμωνι ὄνομα"!
to cast out denions, And he added to Simon [the] name
Πέτρον" 17 καὶ Ιάκωβον τὸν τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου, καὶ ᾿Ιωάννην
Peter ; and James the [son] of Zebedee, and John
» > A ~? , ἥν , ? ~ > ,
τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιακώβου" Kai ἐπέθηκεν αὐτοῖς ὀνόματα
the brother of James ; and headded tothem([the], names
« — gov (read [thy]) hand q[trJa. ! ἀπεκατεστάθη GLTTrAW.
GLTTraw. 2 εὐθὺς TTA. ὁ ἐποίησαν Ὁ; ἐδίδουν give TrA.
ἀνεχώρησεν GLITrA. 4 εἰς GLT.
᾿Ιουδαίας T. 8 — αὐτῷ [Π]τττὰ. τ — οἱ [L)tTr[a].
w ποιεῖ he is doing Tra. x ἐθεώρουν, προσέπιπτον LTTrAW.
yovtesT. κ᾽. φανερὸν αὐτὸν GW. ὃ ποιῶσιν TTrA.
because they had known him to be the Christ L. 4 — θεραπεύειν
€ + καὶ ἐποίησεν τοὺς δώδεκα, and he appointed the twelve 7,
95
fer the hardness of
their hearts, he saith
unto the man, Stretch
forth thine hand. And
he stretched it out:
and his hand was re-
stored whole as the
other. 6 And the
Pharisees went forth,
and straightway took
counsel with the He-
rodians against him,
how they might de-
stroy him, :
7 But Jesus with-
drew himself with his
disciples to the sea;
and a great multitude
from Galilee followed
him, and from Judza,
8 and from Jerusalem,
and from Idumza, and
From beyond Jordan;
and they about Tyre
and Sidon, a great
multitude, when they
had heard what great
things he did, came
unto him. 9 And he
spake to his disciples,
that a small ship
should wait on him
because of the multi-
tude, lest they should
throng him. 10 For
he had healed many ;
insomuch that they
pressed upon him for
to touch him, as many
as had plagues. 11 And
unclean spirits, when
they saw him, fell
down before him, ard
cried, saying, Thou art
the Son of God. 12 And
he straitly charged’
them that they should
not make him knowr.
13 And he goeth up
into a mountain, and
calleth unto him whom
he would: and they
came unto him, 14 And
he ordained twelve,
that they should be
with him, and that he
might send them forth
to preach, 15 and to
have power to heal
sicknesses, and to cast
out devils: 16 and Si-
mon he surnamed Pe-
ter ; 17 and James the
son of Zebedee, and
John the brother of
James; and he sur-
named them Boan-
m — ὑγιὴς ws ἡ ἄλλη
Ρ μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ
τ ἠκολούθησεν LTrA; ἠκολούθησαν placed after
Υ ἀκούοντες hearing LTTrA.
Υ ἔκραζον LTTrAW.
© + [ὅτι ἤὕδεισαν τὸν χριστὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι]
* λέ-
τὰς νόσους Kal TTA.
{ὄνομα τῷ Σίμωνι TTrA.
965
erges, which is, The
sous of thunder: 18and
Andrew, and Philip,
and Bartholomew, and
Matthew, and Thomas,
acd James the son of
Alpheus, and Thad-
dzeus, and Simon the
Canaanite, 19 and Ju-
das Iscariot, which
also betrayed him :
And they went into
an house. 20 And the
multitude cometh to-
gether again, so that
they could not so
much as eat bread.
21 And when _his
friends heard of it,
they went out to lay
hold on him: for they
said, He is beside him-
self. 22 And the scribes
which came down
from Jerusalem said,
He hath Beelzebub,
and by the prince of
the devils casteth he
out devils. 23 And he
called them unto him,
and said unto them in
parables, How can Sa-
tan cast out Satan?
24 And if a kingdom
be divided against
itself, that kingdom
cannot stand. 25 And
if a house be divided
against itself, that
house cannot stand.
26 And if Satan rise
up against himself,
and be divided, he can-
not stand, but hath an
end. 27 No man can
enter into a strong
man’s house, an} spoil
his goods, except he
will first bind the
strong man; and then
he will spoil his house.
28 Verily I say unto
you, All sins shall be
forgiven unto the sons
of men, and blas-
phemies wherewith
soever they shall blas-
pheme : 29 but he that
shall blaspheme_ a-
gainst the Holy Ghost
hath never forgive-
ness, but is in danger
of eternal damnation:
30 because they said,
He hath an unclean
spirit.
“ΜΑΡΚΟΣ.
ἐβοανεργές, ὃ
Boanerges, which
Til.
; Anis ν ;
ἐστιν υἱοὶ βροντῆς" 18 καὶ ᾿Ανδρέαν, καὶ
is Sons of thunder ; and Andrew, and
Φίλιππον, καὶ Βαρθολομαῖον, καὶ ἘΜατθαῖον," καὶ Θωμᾶν,
Philip, and Bartholomew, and Matthew, and Thomas,
ΔΙΌΣ ’, “ῳω > ~ ‘ ,
καὶ Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ ᾿Αλφαίου, καὶ Θαδδαῖον, καὶ Σίμωνα
and James the [son] of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and Simon
τὸν iKavavirny," 19 καὶ ᾿Ιούδαν ΕΙσκαριώτην," ὃς καὶ παρέ-
the Cananite, and Judas Iscariote, who also deliver-
δωκεν αὐτόν.
ed up him.
Kai Ἰἔέρχονται"! εἰς ofkov* 20 καὶ συνέρχεται πάλιν ™ ὄχλος,
‘ And theycome to a house: and *comes*together ®again +a “crowd,
ὥστε μὴ. δύνασθαι. αὐτοὺς. "μήτε" ἄρτον φαγεῖν. 21 Kai ἀκού-
so that they are not able so much as Spread ‘to “eat. And having
σαντες οἱ παρ᾿ αὐτοῦ ἐξῆλθον κρατῆσαι αὐτόν"
heard [ef it]. those belonging to him went out to lay hold of him ;
ἔλεγον.γάρ, Ὅτι ἐξέστη. 22 Kai οἱ γραμματεῖς οἱ ἀπὸ
He is beside himself. And the scribes
Ἱεροσολύμων καταβάντες ἔλεγον, Ὅτι Βεελζεβοὺλ Eyer’ καὶ
Jerusalem came down said, Beelzebul he has; and
a ~ »Ἅ ~ , ,
Ort ἐν τῷ ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια,
for they said, who from
By the prince of the demons he casts out the derions,
23 Kai προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς ἐν παραβολαῖς ἔλεγεν
And having calledto [him] them in parables he said
αὐτοῖς, Πῶς δύναται σατανᾶς σατανᾶν ἐκβάλλειν ; 24 Kai
tothem, How can Satan 3Satan *east *out? and
>A ae, 2? « ‘ ~ ? , ~ ε
ἐὰν βασιλεία ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν μερισθῇ, οὐ.δύναται σταθῆναι ἡ
if akingdom against itself bedivided, “is “ποὺ ὅ84019 ®to “stand
βασιλεία.ἐκείνη. 25 καὶ ἐὰν οἰκία ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν μερισθῃ, Pov
‘that *kingdom : and if a house against itself be divided, *not
δύναται" Ῥσταθῆναι ἡ.οἰκία.ἐκείνη"" 2 καὶ εἰ ὁ σατανᾶς ἀνέστη
315 8.016 to “stand that “house: and if Satan has risen up
᾽ ε ‘ ‘A s ~
ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν “καὶ΄ μεμέρισται," οὐ.δύναται ᾿σταθῆναι," ἀλλὰ
against himself and has been divided, he is not able to stand, but
/ , , 4 ~ ~
τέλος ἔχει. 27 § tod. dvvarat.ovdeic' τὰ σκεύη τοῦ ἰσχυροῦ,
anend has, No one in any wise is able the goods of the strong man,
᾽ ‘ 4 , > ~ ΄ a
εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν.οἰκίαν" αὐτοῦ, διαρπάσαι, ἐὰν. μὴ πρῶτον
having entered into his house, to plunder, unless first
τὸν ἰσχυρὸν δήσῃ, καὶ τότε THYOikiay.avrot διαρπάσει. 28 a-
the strongman hebind, and then his house he will plunder. Ve-
, € ~ « ’΄ A ε ,
μὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι πάντα ἀφεθήσεται “τὰ ἀμαρτηματα τοῖς
rily Isay to you, that all “shall *be °forgiven ‘the “sins tothe
~ ~ ᾽ ΄ ! , δ n
υἱοῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων," Kai* βλασφημίαι Yooac'*dyv" βλασ-
sons of men, and blasphemies whatsoever they shall
, ᾿ τι 7 8n , ? \ ~ ‘
onpnowo 29 ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν βλασφημήσῃ εἰς τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ
have blasphemed; but whosoever shall blaspheme against the Spirit the
ἅγιον, ovK.iyer ἄφεσιν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, “ἀλλ᾽! ἔνοχός ὕϑέστιν"
Holy, has not forgiveness to eternity, but “liable “to Tis; =
2 / ΄ ~ ΄
αἰωνίου “κρίσεως " 80 ὅτι ἔλεγον, Πνεῦμα. ἀκάθαρτον ἔχει!
eternal judgment ; because they said, An unclean spirit he has,
& βοανηργές LTTrA.
1 ἔρχεται he comes T.
will not be able TTra.
τ στῆναι TTrA.
οἰκίαν τοῦ ἰσχυροῦ εἰσελθὼν τὰ σκεύη TTY.
x + αἱ the GLTTraw.
© ἁμαρτήματος Sin (read guilty of eternal sin) LTTra,
LTTraw.
divided, and T.
GLTTraw,
shall be τ.
h Μαθθαῖον LTTrA. i Kavavatoy Cananzan LTTrAWw.
m +o the(crowd) Lira. ἃ μηδὲ LTrAW.
P ἡ οἰκία ἐκείνη σταθῆναι (στῆναι TrA) LETrA.
s+ ἀλλ᾽ but TTrA.
κ᾿ Ἰσκαριώθ
© οὐ δυνήσεται
4 ἐμερίσθη, καὶ he 15
_ οὐδεὶς δύναται GLTrW. ν' εἰς τὴν
¥ χρῖς υἱοῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων τὰ ἁμαρτήματα
Y ὅσα LTTrA. 2 ἐὰν TrA. ἃ ἀλλὰ LTTra, b ἔσται
{ΠῚ TV.
31 a” Ἐργονται. οὖν"
ἘΣ
MARK.
n come {his] brethren and his mother, and
ἔξω [ἰἑστῶτες" ἀπέστειλαν πρὸς αὐτόν, Spwvorvvrec! αὐτόν.
without standing sent to him, calling him.
32 καὶ ἐκάθητο "ὔχλος περὶ αὐτόν"! ἱεῖπον.δὲ" αὐτῷ, ᾿Ιδού,
And 3sat τῳ "crowd around him: and they said tohim, Behold,
ἡ. μήτηρ.σου Kai οἱ. ἀδελφοί σου" ἔξω cnrovoty σε. 33 Kai
thy mother and thy brethren without seek thee. And
lamexpiOn αὐτοῖς, λέγων," Tic ἐστιν ἡ-μήτηρ.μου "ἢ" ot adeh-
he answered them, saying, Who is my mother or *breth-
pot pods 34 Καὶ περιβλεψάμενος “κύκλῳ Tove περὶ
ren And having looked around on pul a Scircuit 1those *who around
αὐτὸν" καθημένους, λέγει, Ρ΄1δε," ἡ. μήτηρ. μου καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί
him were sitting, he says, Behold, my mother‘ and 2prethren
ΠΕ: 35 ὃς. γὰρ". ἂν ποιήσῃ 'τὸ θέλημα! τοῦ θεοῦ, οὗτος ἀδεὰλ-
for whoever shalldo the‘ will of God, he *bro-
| μου καὶ ἀδελφή“ μου" καὶ μήτηρ ἐστίν.
ther *my and my sister and mother is.
4 Kai πάλιν ἤρξατο διδάσκειν παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν" καὶ
And again he began to teach by the sea, And
t ’ On"! ‘ ᾽ \ ON Vv hoc. !l er ? SY w2 =
OuUvVyX 1) προς αὐτὸν οχλος πολὺς, WOTE αὐτὸν ἐμ
was gathered together to him a/*crowd ‘great, sothat he Beas
Bavra εἰς τὸ πλοῖον" καθῆσθαι ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ, Kai πᾶς ὁ
entered intothe ship sat in the sea,. and all the
» δ A A 0 , λ ? A xe: iT ©) Vo S18
ὄχλος πρὸς THY θάλασσαν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς "ἦν." 2 καὶ ἐδίδασκεν
crowd close to the sea on the land was. And he taught
? ‘ ? ~ , ΣΝ > ~ ? ~
αὐτοὺς ἐν παραβολαῖς πολλά, καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς ἐν τῇ δι-
them in parables many things, and said tothem in “teach-
δαχῇ. αὐτοῦ, 3 Axovere ἰδού, ἐξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων Yrov' σπεῖραι
ing ‘his, Hearken: behold, went out the sower to sow. °
4 καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ σπείρειν, ὃ. μὲν ἔπεσεν παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν,
And it came to pass as he sowed, one fell by the way,
ἡτοῦ. οὐρανοῦ" Kai κατέφαγεν αὐτό.
Ἔ ofthe heaven and devoured it.
ὃ "ἄλλο δὲ! ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὸ πετρῶδες, ὃ ὕπου οὐκιεῖχεν γῆν
Andanother fell upon the rocky place, where ithadnot *earth
“τολλήν" Kai “εὐθέως! ἐξανέτειλεν, διὰ τὸ.μὴ.ἔχειν βάθος
*much, and immediately itsprang up, because of not having depth
γῆς 6 “"ἡλίου.δὲ ἀνατείλαντος" ἐκαυματίσθη," καὶ διὰ
ofearth; and([the]sun having arisen it was scorched, and because of
τὸ μὴ. ἔχειν ῥίζαν ἐξηράνθη.
not having root it withered away:
καὶ ἦλθεν τὰ πετεινὰ
and came the birds
7 Kai ἄλλο ἔπεσεν εἰς 8*rac"
And another fell among - the
, , θ Φ Ν' ᾽ fe «ε » " , 2 ? , ‘
ἀκάνθας" καὶ ἀνέβησαν at ἄκανθαι, καὶ ovvervigay αὐτό, καὶ
thorns, and *grew*up ‘the ‘*thorns, and choked it, and
A ? ἐδ Ρ ‘ Ὁ ha » ΤΙ » ᾽ A ~ A
καρπὸν ovK.edwKev. ὃ καὶ "ἄλλο" ἔπεσεν εἰς τὴν γῆν τὴν
fruit it yielded not. And another fell into the ground the
“οἱ ἀδελφοὶ Kai ἡ. μητηρ.αὐτοῦ," Kai
97
31 There came then
his brethren and his
mother, and, stand-
ing without, sent unto
him, cailing him.
32 And the multitude
sat about him, and
they said unto him,
Behold, thy mother
and thy brethren with-
out seek for thee.
33 And he answered
them, saying, Who is
my mother, or my
brethren? 34 And he
looked round about on
them which sat about
him, and said, Behold
my mother and my
brethren ! 35 For who-
soever shall do the
will of God, the same
is my brother, and my
sister, and motlier.
“IV. And he began
again to teach by the
sea side : and there was
gathered unto him a
great muititude, so
that he entered intoa
ship, and sat in the
sea; and the whole
multitude was by the
sea on theland. 2 And
he taught them many
things by parables, and
said unto them in his
doctrine, ὃ Hearken ;
Behold, there went
out a sower to sow:
4 and it came to pass,
as he sowed, some fell
by the way side, and
the fowls of the air
came and devoured it
up. 5 Andsome fell on
stony ground, where
it had not much earth ;
and immediately it
sprang up, because it
had no depth of earth:
6 but when the sun
was up, it was scorch-
ed ; and because it had
no root, it withered a-
way. 7 And some fell
among thorns, and the
thorns grew up, and
choked it, and it yield-
ed no fruit. 8 And
other fell on good
ground, and did yield
4 καὶ ἔρχονται LTrAW 5 καὶ ἔρχεται Ts
ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ Α. ἔ στήκοντες TTrA.
ὄχλος LTTraW. i καὶ λέγουσιν and they say LTTrAw.
and thy sisters L1[a]w.
and LTtr. 2 — μου [tr]a. © τοὺς περὶ αὐτὸν κύκλῳ LTTr.
for ur [trJa. τ τὰ θελήματα (read the things God wills) a.
* συνάγεται is gathered together ee
ΤΥ) πλοῖον ἐμβάντα LTTrw. τ ἦσαν Were TTrA.
GLTTraw. 8 καὶ ἄλλο LTTrA. 5 + «at and [LTr]Ja.
68 καὶ ὅτε ἀνέτειλεν ὁ ἥλιος and When the sun was risen LTTra,
were scorched tr, 88 ---τὰς 6, δᾶ ἄλλᾳ others TA,
Υ πλεῖστος very great TTrAW.
Υ — τοῦ Li[Tr]a.
εὐθὺς LTTrA.
6 ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ GLTTrW ; οἱ
& καλοῦντες LTTrA.
k 4+ καὶ ai (— ai w) ἀδελφαί gov
l ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτοῖς λέγει answering them he says Trra.
P ᾿Ιδοὺ L.
h So ian
περι αὐτὸν
™ καὶ
4 --- γὰρ
> — μον my LTTra.
w els TO il ea τὸ
= — τοῦ οὐρανοῦ
da + τῆς L.
fa ἐκαυματίσθησαν they
Ἢ
98
fruit that sprang uP
and “increased; and
brought forth, some
thirty, andsome sixty,
and some an hundred.
9 And he said unto
them, He that hath
ears to hear, let him
hear. 10 And when he
was, alone, they that
were about him with
the twelve asked of
him the parable.
1 And'‘he said unto
them, Unto you it is
given to know the mys-
tery of the king !om of
Gow: but unto them
that are without, all
these things are done
in parables: 12 that
seeing they may see,
and not perceive ; and
hearing they may hear,
and not understand ;
lest at any time they
should be converted,
and thei sins should
be forgiven them,
13 And he said unto
them, Know ye not
this parable? and how
then will ye know all
parables? 14 The sower
soweth the word.
15 Anca these are they
by the way side, where
the word is sown ; but
when they have heard,
Satan cometh immedi-
ately, and taketh away
the word that was
sown in their hearts.
16 And these are they
likewise which are
sown on stony greund ;
who, when they have
heard the word, imme-
diately receive it with
gladness ; 17 and have
no root in themselves,
and so endure but for
a time:. afterward,
when affliction or per-
secution ariseth for
the word’s sake, im-
mediately they are of-
fended. 18 And these
are they which are
sown among thorns;
such as hear the word,
19 and thé cares of this
world, and the deceit-
fulness of riches, and
the lusts of other
things entering: in,
choke the word, and it
becometh unfruitful.
20 And these are they, ,
which are sown on
good ground ; such as
1 αὐξανόμενον LTTrAW.
π καὶ ὅτε LYTrA.
the parables TTra.
ἁμαρτήματα (read [their sins]) {u]rtra.
χ ὁμοίως εἰσὶν τ.
Ὁ ἀκούσαντες heard TTra,
in them Tra.
those TTra,
MAPKOS. ΙΓ.
ἐδίδου καρπὸν ἀναβαίνοντα καὶ Ἰαὐξάνοντα," καὶ
yaeidod fruit, growing up and inerensing, and
τριάκοντα, καὶ Key" ἑξήκοντα, καὶ *év'" ἑκατόν.
thirty, and one sixty, and one a hundred,
9 Kai ἔλεγεν ἰαὐτοῖς." ™O ἔχων" ὦτα ἀκούειν ἀκουέτω.
And hesaid tothem, Hethat has ears tohear let him hear.
10 "Ὅτε. δὲ" ἐγένετο ὁκαταμόνας," Ῥηρώτησαν" αὐτὸν οἱ “περὶ
And when he was alone, 7asked Shim ‘those *about
αὐτὸν σὺν τοῖς δώδεκα «τὴν παραβολήν." .11 καὶ ἔλεγεν
Shim ‘with *the ®twelve [as to] the parable, « And he said
αὐτοῖς; Ὑμϊν "δέδοται γνῶναι τὸ μυστήριον! τῆς βασιλείας
tothem, To yan hasbeengiven toknow the mystery ofthe kingdom
, Ἅ
καλήν" καὶ
good, and
ἔφερεν key!
bore one
τοῦ θεοῦ" ἐκείνοις. δὲ τοῖς ἔξω, ἐν παραβολαῖς "τὰ! πάντα
of God: but ἴο those who are without, in parables all things
γίνεται. 12 ἵνα βλέποντες βλέπωσιν, καὶ μὴ ἴδωσιν" καὶ
are done, that seeing they may see, and not” DEFINE; and
ἀκούοντες ἀκούωσιν, Kai μὴ συνιῶσιν" μήποτε ἐπιστρέψω-
hearing they mayhear, and not understand, lest they ey toe con-
σιν, Kal ἀφεθῇ αὐτοῖς ‘ra ἁμαρτήματα." 18 Καὶ
verted, and “should *be “forgiven *them [‘their] “sins. -And
λέγει αὐτοῖς, Odx.oidare τὴν.παραβολὴν. ταύτην; Kai πῶς
he says tothem, Perceive ye not this parable ? and how
’ ; J A , ς ’ A ,
πάσας Tac παραβολὰς γνώσεσθε; 14 ὁ σπείρων τὸν λόγον
811 the parables will ye know? The sower the word
σπείρει. 15 οὗτοι.δέ εἰσιν οἱ παρὰ TH. ὁδόν, ὅπου σπείρεται
sows. Andthese are they by the way, where is sown
ὁ λόγος, Kai ὅταν ἀκούσωσιν, “εὐθέως! ἔρχεται ὁ σατανᾶς
the word, and when they, Bear, erento comes Satan
καὶ αἴρει τὸν λόγον τὸν ἐσπαρμένον δὲν ταῖς. καρδίαις. αὐ-
and takesaway the word that has bere sown in their hearts,
τῶν." 16 καὶ οὗτοί “εἰσιν ὁμοίως" οἱ ἐπὶ τὰ πετρώδη
And these are ἴῃ like manner they who upon the rocky places
σπειρόμενοι, Ol, ὅταν ἀκούσωσιν τὸν λόγον, TEdPiwe! μετὰ
are sown, who, when ἀπ: hear the word, immediately with
χαρᾶς λαμβάνουσιν αὐτόν, 17 καὶ οὐκ ἔχουσιν ῥίζαν ἐν ἑαυ-
joy receive it, and have not root in them-
τοῖς, ἀλλὰ πρόσκαιροί Eloy’ εἶτα γενομένης θλίψεως ἢ
selves, but temporary are ; then having arisen tribulation or
διωγμοῦ διὰ τὸν λόγον, YevOéwe! σκανδαλίζονται. 18 καὶ
persecution on account ofthe word,
Zovrot' εἰσιν οἱ
immediately they are offended. And
sic" τὰς ἀκάνθας σπειρόμενοι, οὗτοί
these are they who among the thorns are sown, these
εἰσιν οἱ τὸν λόγον Paxovovrec," 19 Kai at μέριμναι τοῦ
are they who the word hear, and the cares
αἰῶνος “τούτου! Kai ἡ ἀπάτη Tot πλούτου Kai ai περὶ
of this life and the deceit of riches and the “of
τὰ λοιπὰ ἐπιθυμίαι εἰσπορευόμεναι Ἰσυμπνίγουσιν" τὸν λόγον,
3other *things ‘desires entering in choke the word,
καὶ ἄκαρπος γίνεται. 20 καὶ “οὗτοί! εἰσιν οἱ ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν
and unfruitful it becomes. And these are they who upon the ground
Keis A3 εἰς untoTtr. |!— αὐτοῖς GLTTrAW.
© Rata μόνας LTTr. P ἠρώτων LTrA ; ἠρώτουν T. 4 τὰς παραβολάς
τ--- γνῶναι LITA ; τὸ μυστήριον δέδοται TTrA. — τὰ T. t— τὰ
ν εὐθὺς THrA. W ev αὐτοῖς in roe τ; εἰς αὐτούς
Υ εὐθὺς LITrA. 7% ἄλλοι Others GLTTrAwW. ἃ ἐπὶ about τ.
¢ - τούτου this GLTTra. 4 συνπνίγουσιν TA
τὸ ὃς ἔχει LTTrAW.
© ἐκεῖνοί
IV.
τὴν καλὴν σπαρέντες,
MARK.
wv ‘ , .
οἵτινες ἀκούουσιν τὸν λόγον kai
the good have been sown, such as hear the word and
παραδέχονται, καὶ καρποφοροῦσιν, ftv" τριάκοντα, καὶ fev!
receive [10], and bring forth fruit, one thirty, and one
ἑξήκοντα, καὶ fev" ἑκατόν. 21 Καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς, ἐΜήτι "ὸ
sixty, and one a hundred, And hesaid to them, “The
λύχνος ἔρχεται" ἵνα ὑπὸ τὸν μόδιον τεθῇ ἢ ὑπὸ τὴν
3] ατὴΡ lecomes that under the corn measure it may be put or under the
κλίνην 5 οὐχ iva ἐπὶ τὴν λυχνίαν ᾿ἐπιτεθῃῇ" ;
couch? [1510] ποῦ that upon the lampstand it may be put?
2 si k,, ll 4 he ete ) m θῇ: ἠδὲ
ἐστιν τι κρύυπτον, Ὁ" ἑἕᾶν.-.μῇ φανερωθῃ οὗθε
3359 ‘anything hidden, unless it should be made manifest, nor
ἐγένετο ἀπόκρυφον, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα "εἰς φανερὸν τ
Ἡσπδύακοι Splace ‘a “secret “thing, but that to light it should come,
23 ere ἔχει ὦτα ἀκούειν, ἀκουέτω. 24 Kai ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς,
‘Ifanmvone has ears tohear, let him hear. And hesaid to them,
Βλέπετε τί ᾿ἀκουετε. ἐν ᾧ μέτρῳ μετρεῖτε μετρηθήσεται
Take heed what yehear: with what measure ye mete it shall be measured
ὑμῖν, Kai προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν!" Proic ἀκούουσιν." 25 ὃς. γὰρ Say
to you, and |®shall*be’added ‘to*you *who *hear ; for whoever
ἔχῃ." δοθήσεται αὐτῷ" Kai ὃς οὐκ:ἔχει, καὶ ὃ ἔχει
may have, *shall*be *given *to*him ; and he who has μοῦ, even that which ΒΘ has
ἀρθήσεται ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
shall be taken from him.
26 Kai ἔλεγεν, Οὕτως ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ, ὡς "ἐὰν!"
And hesaid, Thus is the kingdom of God, α΄ if
” ΄ 4 , ? \ ~ ~ \ ,
ἄνθρωπος βάλῃ τὸν σπόρον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, 27 Kai καθεύδῃ
a man should cast the seed upon the earth, and should sleep
kai ἐγείρηται νύκτα Kai ἡμέραν, Kai ὁ σπόρος "βλαστάνῃ!
and rise night and day, andthe seed should sprout
καὶ μηκύνηται ὡς οὐκιοἶδεν αὐτός" 28 αὐτομάτη 'γὰρ" ἡ γῆ
and be lengthened how *knows*not ‘he ; - of *itself “for the earth
καρποφορεῖ, πρῶτον χόρτον, “εἶτα! στάχυν, ‘eira' πλήρη
22 οὐ. γάρ
for not
brings forth fruit, first a blade, then an ear, then full
σῖτον! ἐν τῷ στάχυϊ. 29 ὕταν. δὲ “παραδῷ! ὁ καρπός,
corn in the ear. And when %offers‘*itself *the fruit, ~
γεὐθέως" ἀποστέλλει τὸ δρέπανον, ὅτι παρέστηκεν ὁ θερισμός.
‘immediately he sends the sickle, for hascome the harvest.
30 Kai ἔλεγεν," Τίνι! ὁμοιώσωμεν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ;
And he said, To what shallweliken the kingdom of God?
ἢ ἐν "ποίᾳ παραβολῇ παραβάλωμεν αὐτὴν 3" 31 ὡς ὕκόκκῳ!
or with what _ parable shall we compare it? As toa grain
σινάπεως, bc, ὅταν σπαρῇ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, “μικρότερος"
of mustard, which, when it has been sown upon the earth,
less
, ~ ee: I A? Sool ΝΣ 2? \F w ose lh ‘
πάντων τῶν σπερμάτων “eoTiV! “τῶν. ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς" 92 Kat
thanall the seeds is which'[are]upon the earth, and
er ~ ? , ‘ ΄ , ~
ὕτᾳαν σπαρῇ, ἀναβαίνει, καὶ γίνεται ἵπάντων τῶν λαχάνων
when it has been sown, it grows up, and, becomes “tham “all *the ®herbs
μείζων͵ " καὶ ποιεῖ κλάδους μεγάλους, ὥστε δύνασθαι ὑπὸ
igréater, and produces *branches ‘great, so that ®are ’able *under
99
hear the word, and
receive it, and pring
forth fruit, some
thirtyfold, some sixty,
and some an hundred,
21 And he said unto
them, Is a candle
brought to be put un-
der a bushel, or under
a bed? and not to be
set on a candlestick?
22 for there is nothing
hid, which shall not be
manifested; neither
was any thing kept
secret, but that it
should come abroad.
23 If any man have
ears to hear, let him
hear. 24 And ke said
unto them, Take heed
what ye hear: with
what measure ye mete
it shall he measure
to you: and unto you
that hear shall more
be given. 25 For he
that hath, to him shall
be given: and he that
hath not, from him
shall be taken even
that which he hath. ἡ
26. And he said, So is
the kingdom of God,
as if aman should cast
seed into the ground ;
27 and should sleep,
andrise night and day,
and the seed should
spring and grow up,
he knoweth not how.
28 For the earth bring-
eth forth fruit of her-
self; first the blade,
then the ear, after that
the full corn inthe
ear. 29 But when the
fruit is brought forth,
immediately he put-
teth in the sickle, be-
cause the harvest is
‘come.
30 And he = said,
Whereunto shall we
liken the kingdom of
God? or with what
comparison shall we
compare it? 31 It is
like a grain of mus-
tard seed, which, when
it is sown in the earth,
is less than all the
seeds that be in the
earth: 33 but when it
is sown, it groweth up,
and becometh greater
than all herbs, and
shooteth out great
branches ; so that the
féyin TTr. & + ὅτι that TA.
(read it is not) [L]m{a].
ο — καὶ προσ. ὑμῖν G.
h ἔρχεται ὃ λύχνος LTTrA.
1 6 LTTra. m + ἵνα that LT[A].
P — τοῖς ἀκούουσιν GLTTrA.
5 βλαστᾷ LITrA. ἴ -- γὰρ LTTrA. VY εἶτεν τ.
Σ εὐθὺς TIA. 2 Tl@s how Trra.
represent it? LTTra.
ΒΥ δ κόκκον ἃ grain GLTrAW.
4 — ἐστὶν LTTrA.
© [τῶν ἐπὶ Ths γῆς] Le
ἱ τεθῇ LTTrAW.
2 ἐλθῃ εἰς φανερόν TTra.
q ἔχει has LTTra.
* πλήρης σῖτος LTTrA.
5 τίνι αὐτὴν παραβολῇ θῶμεν what parable shall we
© μικρότερον ov being less Lrira,
f μείζων (μεῖζον 1) πάντων τῶν λαχάνων LITrA,
k — ry
τ-- ἐὰν TTra.
* παραδοῖ LTTra.
100
fowls of the air may
jJodge under the sha-
dow.of it. 33 And with
many such parables
spake he the word unto
them, as they -were
able to hear zt, 34 But
without a parable
spake he -not unto
them: and when they
were alone, he ex-
poner all things to
is disciples.
35 And the same day,
when the even was
come, he saith unto
them, Let us pass over
unto the other side,
36 And when they had
sent away the multi-
tude, they took him
even as he was in the
ship. And there were
also with him other
little ships. 37 And
there arose a great
storm of wind, and
the waves beat into
the ship, so that it was
now full. 38 And he
was in the hinder part
of the ship, asleep on
a pillow: and they
awake him,’ and say
unto him, Master,
carest thou not that
weperish? 39 Andhe
arose, and rebuked the
wind, and said unto
the sea, Peace, be still.
And the wind ceased,
and there was a great
ealm. 40 And he said
unto them, Why are
e so fearful? how is
ὁ that: ye have no
faith? 41 And they
feared exceedingly,
and sajd one to an-
other, What manner
of man is this, that
even the wind and the
sea obey him?
Vv. And they came
over unto the other
side of the sea, ito
the country of the Ga-
darenes. 2 And when
he was come out of
the ship, immediately
there met him ‘out
of the tombs a man
with an unclean spirit,
3 who had his dorening
among the tombs; an
nomancould bind him,
no, not with chains:
& ἐδύναντο LIr
ships GLTtrA.
¥ ὑπήντησεν LTTr.
LITrA.
1 ἧσαν τ.
τὸ πλοῖον already ἘΞ filled the shipLrtTra. Ρ é€vinGLTTrAW.
3 οὕπω “not *yet LTr.
Lrtr; Γεργεσημῶν Gergesenes A.
x μνήμασιν (— v GW) GLTTrAW.
‘® + οὐκέτι any longer (li, no longer) LTTraW,
MAPKO®. IV, Vv.
‘ ? ~ ~ ~
THY σκιὰν αὐτοῦ Ta πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατασκηνοῦν.
*the ‘shadow ‘of ‘it the birds of the heaven to roost.
33 Kai τοιαύταις παραβολαῖς πολλαῖς ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς τὸν
And with *such *parables *many he spoke tothem the
, ‘ > ‘ ‘ ~
λόγον, καθὼς βήδύναντο! ἀκούειν, 34 χωρὶς. δὲ παραβολῆς
word, as they were able to hear, but without a parable
οὐκ.ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς" κατ᾽ ἰδίαν.δὲ "τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ" ἐπέλυεν
spoke he not to them ; and apart to his disciples lc explained
πάντα.
all things.
: \ , = ~ ~\ ,
35 Καὶ “λέγει αὐτοῖς ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, ὀψίας γενομένης,
And he says tothem on that day, evening being come,
; > A
Διέλθωμεν εἰς τὸ πέραν. 36 Kai ἀφέντες τὸν ὄχλον,
Let us pass over to the other sifle. " And having dismissed the crowd,
παραλαμβάνουσιν αὐτὸν ὡς ἦν ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ" καὶ ἄλλα
they take with (them) him as he was in the ship; also *other
ἰδὲ! Κπλοιάρια" ἰἦν! per’ αὐτοῦ. 37 καὶ γίνεται “λαῖλαψ
*but small ships were with him. ~And comes a *storm
, , A x , > ‘ ~
“πἀγέμου μεγάλη," "rade" κύματα ἐπέβαλλεν εἰς τὸ πλοῖον,
308 “τη ‘violent, andthe waves beat “into the ship,
ὥστε αὐτὸ ἠδ εμίζεσθαι." 88 καὶ ἦν αὐτὸς Ῥέπὶ! τῇ πρύ-
: g τ
8ο ὑμαῦ - it already - was filled. And was *he on the stern
μνῃ ἐπὶ τὸ προσκεφάλαιον καθεύδων" καὶ “διεγείρουσιν"
on the cushion sleeping. And they arouse
’ , ‘ “ > ~ , ? “ «
αὐτόν, καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, Διδάσκαχε, οὐ-.μέλει σοι ὅτι
him, and say _ to him, Teacher, 18 if no concern to thee that
ἀπολλύμεθα; 39 Kai διεγερθεὶς ἐπετίμησεν τῷ ἀνέμῳ,
we perish? And having been aroused herebuked the wind,
καὶ εἶπεν τῇ θαλάσσῃ, Σιώπα; πεφίμωσο. Kai ἐκόπασεν ὁ
and said ἴο the sea, Silence, be quiet. And Sfell ithe
ἄνεμος, καὶ ἐγένετο γαλήνη μεγάλη. 40 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
wind, and there was a calm lpreat. And hesaid to them,
Ti δειλοί ἐσέε τοὕτως ; πῶς οὐκ' ἔχετε πίστιν; 41 Kai ἐφο-
Why fearful are ye thus? How “not 'have*ye faith? And they
βήθησαν φόβον μέγαν, καὶ ἔλεγον πρὸς ἀλλήλους, Tic
feared {with] 7fear ‘great, . and said one to another, Who
dpa οὗτός ἐστιν, ὅτι Kai ὁ ἄνεμος καὶ ἡ θάλασσα "ὑπακούου-
then “this is, thateventhe wind andthe , sea obey
ow αὐτῷ!;
him ?
5 Kai ἦλθον εἰς τὸ πέραν τῆς θαλάσσης, εἰς τὴν χώραν
And they came to the other side of the sea, to the country
τῶν 'Ladapnyav." 2 καὶ "ἐξελθόντι. αὐτῷ! ἐκ τοῦ πλοίου,
ofthe Gadarenes. And on his haying gone forth out of the ship,
νεὐθέως! Yarnyrncey" αὐτῷ ἐκ τῶν μνημείων ἄνθρωπος
immediately met him outof the tombs aman
ἐν πνεὐματι.ἀκαθάρτῳ, ὃ ὃς τὴν κατοίκησιν εἶχεν ἔν τοῖς
with an unclean spirit, who [his] dwelling “had ἱπ the
χμγημείοις"" καὶ Yovre" *advoeow" © οὐδεὶς Ῥήδύνατο" αὐτὸν
tombs ; and not even with chains anyone was able him
͵ (lit. no one)
b τοῖς ἰδίοις μαθηταῖς to his own disciplesta, *— déutr[a]. * πλοῖα
X καὶ τὰ LTTraA. © ἤδη γεμίζεσθαι
4 ἐγείρουσιν they awake Tira.
® αὐτῷ ὑπακούει Ὑ; ὑπακούει αὐτῷ TIA. Τεἐρασηνῶν Gerasenes
τὰ ἐξελθόντος αὐτοῦ LITr. νυ — εὐθέως τ,; εὐθὺς T[Tr]A.
Υ οὐδὲ LITTAW. * ἁλύσει with a chain
Ὁ ἐδύνατο LTITA.
m μεγάλη ἀνέμου LTTrA.
iV MARK.
δῆσαι. 4 διὰ τὸ αὐτὸν πολλάκις πέδαις Kai ἁλύσεσιν δε-
] ἢ [δ
to bind, becausethat he often with fetters and chains had
δέσθαι, καὶ διεσπᾶσθαι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ rac ἁλύσεις, καὶ
3 ᾿]
been bound, and “had *been *torn “αβιπᾶου ΤΥ ‘®him 1the *chains, and
τὰς πέδας συντετρίφθαι, καὶ οὐδεὶς “αὐτὸν ἴσχυεν" δαμάσαι"
the fetters had been shattered, and no one, him wasable_ to subdue.
5 καὶ διαπαντὸς" νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας ἐν τοῖς “ὄρεσιν Kat ἐν
And continually night and day in the mountains and in
τοῖς μνήμασιν" ἦν κράζων Kai κατακόπτων ἑαυτὸν λίθοις.
the tombs he was crying and eutting himself withstones,
6 ᾿Ιδὼν.δὲ! τὸ» Ἰησοῦν ἀπὸ μακρόθεν, ἔδραμεν καὶ προσ-
And having seen Jesus from afar, he ran and did
εκύνησεν Farry," 7 Kai κράξας φωνῇ μεγάλῳ "εῖπεν," Τί ἐμοὶ
homage to him, and crying witha*voice ‘loud he said, What to me
καὶ σοί, ᾿Ιησοῦ, υἱὲ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου; ὁρκίζω σε τὸν
and to gee Jesus, Son of God the Most High? lJadjure thee
8 ἔλεγεν.γὰρ αὐτῷ, "Ἐξελθε, τὸ
For he wassaying tohim, Come forth, the
θεόν, μή “μὲ βασανίσῃς.
by God, “not “me ‘torment.
“Ὁ A ? > ~ ? ΄ \ ? 7
πνεῦμα TO ἀκάθαρτον, ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 9 Kai ἐπηρώτα
spirit the unclean, out of the man, And he asked
αὐτόν, Ti ‘oordvopna'; Kai Ἐἀπεκρίθη, dEywy," ᾿Λεγεὼν"
him, What ον thy name? And heanswered,: saying, Legion
ὅτι πολλοί ἐσμεν. 10 Kai παρεκάλει αὐτὸν
[15], because many we are. And he besought him
πολλά, ἵνα μὴ "αὐτοὺς" ἀποστείλῃ ἔξω τῆς χώρας. 11 ἦν. δὲ
much, that not them he wouldsend out of the country. Now there was
ἐκεῖ πρὸς Prd ὄρη" ἀγέλη χοίρων μεγάλη βοσκομένη" 12 καὶ
there just αὖ ὑμουιοα εὐδία “που “of *swine ‘great feeding ; and
παρεκάλεσαν αὐτὸν Ῥπάντες οἱ δαίμονες," λέγοντες, Dy
py couent Shim tall *the *demons, ‘ saying,
ὀνομά.μοι, ™
my name
ἡμᾶς εἰς τοὺς χοίρους, iva εἰς αὐτοὺς εἰσέλθωμεν. 13 Kai
us into the swine, that into them we may enter. And
ἐπέτρεψεν αὐτοῖς “εὐθέως ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς." καὶ ἐξελθόντα τὰ
?allowed Sthem ‘immediately Jesus. And having gone out the
πνεύματα τὰ ἀκάθαρτα εἰσῆλθον εἰς τοὺς χοίρους" καὶ ὥρμησεν
spirits the unclean entered into the . swine, and “rushed
€ ~ ~ ’ ix A
ἡ ἀγέλη κατὰ τοῦ κρημνοῦ εἰς THY θάλασσαν" τῆσαν δὲ"
‘the “herd down the accep ‘into the sea, (now they were
ὡς δισχίλιοι Kai ἐπνίγοντο ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ. 14 "Οἱ δὲ!
about two thousand), and they were choked in the sea, And those who
βόσκοντες trove χοίρους" ἔφυγον, καὶ ᾿ἀνήγγειλαν" εἰς τὴν
fed the swine fled, and announced [10] to the
πόλιν καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἀγρούς. Kai ἐξῆλθον!" ἰδεῖν τί ἐστιν TO
city and to the pace And they went out tosee what itis that
γεγονός" 15 καὶ ἔρχονται πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν, καὶ θεωροῦσιν
has been done. And theycome_ to Jesus, and see
τὸν δαιμονιζόμενον καθήμενον “καὶ! ἱματισμένον Kai σωφρο-
the bossessed by demons sitting and clothed and of sound
νοῦντα, τὸν ἐσχηκότα τὸν ὑλεγεῶνα" Kai ἐφοβήθησαν. 16 Kai
mind, him whohad the legion : and they were afraid. And
101
4 because that he had
been often bound with
fetters and chains, and
the chains had been
plucked asunder by
him, and the fetters
broken in pieces : nei-
ther could any man
tame him. 5 And al-
ways, night and day,
he was in the moun-
tains, and in the
tombs, crying, and
eutting himself with
stones. 6 But when he
saw Jesus afar off, he
ran and worshipped
him, 7 and cried with
a loud voice, :nd said,
What have I to do
with thee, Jesus, thou
Son of the most high
God? TI adjure thee
by God, that thou tor-
ment menot. 8 For he
said unto him, Come
out of the man, thou
unclean spirit. 9 And
he asked him, What
is thy name? And he
answered, saying, My
name 7s ‘Legion : for
wearemany. 10 And
, he besought him much
that he would not send
them away out of the
country. 11 Now there
was there nigh unto
the mountains a great
herd of swine feeding.
12 And all the devils
besought him, saying,
Send us into the swine,
that we may enter into
them. 13 And forth-
with Jesus gave them
leave. And the unclean
spirits went out, and
entered into the swine.
and the herd ran vic-
lently down a steep
place into the sea,
(they were about two
thousand ;) and were
choked in the sea,
14 And they that fed
the swine fled, .and
told zt in the city, and
in the country. And
they went out to see
what it was that was
done. 15 And they
come to Jesus, and see
him that was possessed
with the devil, and
had the legion, sitting,
and clothed, and in
his right mind: and
they were afraid.
16 And they that saw
MMi MITTS. oo So πη τ ΣΣΤΗ
5 ἴσχυεν αὐτὸν LTTraw.
f καὶ ἰδὼν TTrA. & αὐτόν A.
αὐτῷ he says to him crrtraw.
© τῷ ὄρει the mountain GLTTraW.
besought) TTra.
5 καὶ οἱ LTTrA.
they went LrTraw.
h λέγει he sayS LTTraw.
1 Λεγιὼν LYTrA.
ᾳ — εὐθέως ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read he allowed) [L]rTr[a].
t αὐτοὺς them GLTTraw.
Χ — καὶ LTTrA, ¥ λεγιῶνα LITrA,
ἃ διὰ παντὸς AL: “ μνήμασιν (---ν GW) καὶ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσιν GLTTrAW.
ῖ ὄνομά oot LTTrA.
m + ἐστιν is L.
Ρ — πάντες GW[L]; — ayes οἱ δαίμονες (read they
t — ἧσαν δὲ [L|TTrA.
ἡ ἀπήγγειλαν told GLTTraW,.
K λέγει
π αὐτὰ TTr.
¥ ἦλθον
102
it told them how it
befell to him that was
possessed with the de-
vil, and also concern-
ing the swine. 17 And
they began to pray
him to depart out of
their coasts. 18 And
when he wascome into
the- ship, he that had
been possessed with
the devil prayed him
that he might be with
him. 19 Howbeit Jesus
suffered him not, but
saith unto him, Go
home to thy friends,
and tell them how
great things the Lord
hath done for thee,
and hath had com-
passion on thee. 20 And
he departed, and began
to publish in Deeapolis
how great things Jesus
had done for him: and
all men did marvel.
21 And when Jesus
was passed over again
by ship unto the other
side, much people ga-
thered unto him: and
he was nigh unto the
sea, 22-And, behold,
there cometh one of
the rulers of the syna-
gogue, Jairus by name;
and when he saw him,
he fell at his feet,
23 and besought him.
greatly, saying, My
little daughter lieth
at the point of death:
1 pray thee, come and
lay thy hands on her,
that she may be heal-
ed ; and she shall live,
24 And Jesus went
with him: and much
people followed him,
and throriged him.
25 And a certain wo-
man, which had «an
issue of blood twelve
years, 26 and had suf-
fered many things of
Many physicians, and
had spent all that she
had, and was nothing
bettered, but rather
grew worse, 27 when
she had heard of Jesus,
came in the press be-
hind, and touched his
garment. 28 For she
said, If I may touch
but his clothes, I shall
be whole. 29 And
MAPKOZ.
διηγήσαντο αὐτοῖς
*related
μονιζομένῳ, καὶ
ie
ot ἰδόντες, πῶς ἐγένετο τῷ δαι-
7to *them ‘those “who “had *seen [*it]how it happened tohim ypos-
περὶ τῶν χοίρων. 17 Kai ἤρξαντο παρα-
sessed by demons, and concerning the _— swine. And they began ἴο be-
καλεῖν αὐτὸν ἀπελθεῖν ἀπὸ τῶν ὁρίων αὐτῶν. 18 Kai
seech him to depart from their borders, And
*iuBayroc' αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ -πλοῖον, παρεκάλει αὐτὸν ὁ
“having “entered *he into the ship, *besought *him ‘he *who
δαιμονισθείς, wa “ἢ er αὐτοῦ." 19 θὸ δὲ!
3had *been ®possessed “by 7demons that hemight be with him. But
“I noovc' οὐκ. ἀφῆκεν αὐτόν, ἀλλὰ λέγει αὐτῷ, Ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν
Jesus did not suffer him, but says to him, Go to
οἴκόν.σου πρὸς τοὺς σούς, καὶ ἀνάγγειλον" αὐτοῖς baa ὅσοι
thy house to thineown, and announce to them how much for thee
ε , | ᾽ , Π ‘ ἦλξ , “90 K \ ? DAO. ‘
ὁ κύριος" 'ἐποίησεν," καὶ NAENTEV σε. αἱ ἀπῆλθεν Kat
the Lord did, and pitied thee. And he departed and
ἤρξατο κηρύσσειν ἐν τῇ Δεκαπόλει, boa ἐποίησεν αὐτῷ ὁ
began toproclaim in Decapolis, how much *had “done *for *him
*Inoovc’ Kai πάντες ἐθαύμαζον.
Jesus; «and all wondered.
21 Kai διαπεράσαντος tov Ἰησοῦ ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ ¥radw εἰς
And *having *passed *over *Jesus in the ship again to
‘ , tl ΄ 0 ” X λ ι 2 ? ? , ‘ τ
τὸ περᾶν, συνηχθὴ Οοχλος πολὺς ἐπ αὐτόν, καὶ ἣν
the other side; “was °gathered ‘a “crowd *great to him, and he was
παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν. 22 Kai *idod," ἔρχεται εἷς. τῶν ἀρχι-
by the sea. And behold, comes one of the rulers of
συναγώγων, ὀνόματι ᾿Ιάειρος, καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτόν, πίπτει πρὸς
the synagogue, by name Jairus, and seeing him, falls at
τοὺς. πόδας. αὐτοῦ" 23 Kai ἱπαρεκάλει" αὐτὸν πολλά, λέγων,
his feet ; and hebesought , him much, saying
oe ‘ s , ’ , » 5 ε ? ‘
Or τὸ θυγάτριόν. μου ἐσχάτως ἔχεὶ να ἑλθὼν
My little daughter is at the last extremity, [I pray] that having come
ἐπιθῆς Καὐτῇ τὰς χεῖρας," ὅπως! σωθῇ καὶ
thou wouldest lay on her [thy] hands, so that she may be cured, and
πιζήσεται. 24 Και ἀπῆλθεν per’ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ
she shall live. And he departed with him, and “followed .Shim
ὄχλος πολύς, Kai συνέθλιβον αὐτόν. 25 Kai γυνή "ric!
ta‘crowd “great, and pre:sed on him. And a “woman 'certain
οὖσα ἐν ῥύσει αἵματος rn δώδεκα," 26 Kai πολλὰ παθοῦσα
being with aflux of blood “years ‘twelve, and much having suffered
ὑπὸ πολλῶν ἰατρῶν, καὶ δαπανήσασα τὰ.παρ᾽ Ῥἑαυτῆς"
under many physicians, and having spent 7her “means
πάντα, Kai μηδὲν ὠφεληθεῖσα ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον εἰς τὸ χεῖρον
Jall, and in no way havmg benefited but rather 310 “worse
ἐλθοῦσα, 27 ἀκούσασα 4 περὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ, ἐλθοῦσα ἐν
‘having *come, having heard concerning Jesus, having come in
τῷ ὑχλῳ. ὄπισθεν, ἥψατο τοῦ ἱματίου. αὑτοῦ" 28 ἔλεγεν. γάρ,
the crowd behind, touched his garment ; for she said,
Ὅτι τκἂν τῶν ἱματίων. αὐτοῦ dbwpat." σωθήσομαι. 29 Kai
Tf but his garments I shall touch, I shall be cured. And
1, ἐμβαίνοντος [was] entering LTTrAW.
ς — Ἰησοῦς (ead he did not suffer) G[u}rtraw.
f πεποίηκεν has done GLTTraw.
σοι TTrA.
᾿'παρακαλεῖ he beseeches Tira.
™ ζήσῃ may live Lrtra.
9 + τὰ the things 7[4].
Ὁ καὶ and GLTTrAW.
d ἀπάγγειλον tell urtraw. © ὃ κύριος
Ree εἰς τὸ πέραν πάλιν T. b — ἰδού [L]Tra.
k τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῇ LTTvA. ι ἵνα in order that αὐττιὰ.
0 — τις LTTr[A]. © δώδεκα ἔτη T. P αὐτῆς GLTrAW.
τ ἐὰν ἅψωμαι κἂν TOY ἱματίων αὐτοῦ TA.
? > a s =
a μετ αὐτοῦ ἢ LTTrAW.
me MARK.
εὐθέως" ἐξηράνθη ἡ πηγὴ τοῦ.αἹἱματος.αὐτῆς, καὶ ἔγνω
immediately was dried up the fountain of her blood, and she knew
τῷ σώματι ore ἴαται ἀπὸ τῆς μάστιγος. 80 καὶ "εὐθέως"
1 [ΠΟΥ] body thatshe washealed from the scourge. And immediately
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, ἐπιγνοὺς ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ δύναμιν
Jesus, in himself [that] the out “of *him
ἐξελθοῦσαν, ἐπιστραφεὶς iv τῷ ὄχλῳ, ἔλεγεν, Tic μου ἥψατο
had gone forth, having turned in the crowd, said, Who of me touched
~ « , Pan ee ? ~ « ‘ ? τὰ ,
τῶν ἱματίων ; 31 Καὶ ἔλεγον αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, Βλέπεις
the garments? And said “ἴο *him *his *disciples, Thou seest
τὸν ὄχλον συνθλίβοντά σε, Kai λέγεις, Tic pov ἥψατο;
the crowd pressing on thee, and sayest thou, Who me _ touched?
32 Kai περιεβλέπετο ἰδεῖν τὴν τοῦτο ποιήσασαν. 33 ἡ.δὲ
And he looked round toseo her who this had done. Bat the
γυνὴ φοβηθεῖσα Kai τρέμουσα, εἰδυῖα ὃ γέγονεν én’!
woman being frightened and trembling, knowing what had been done upon
αὐτῇ, ἦλθεν καὶ προσέπεσεν αὐτῷ, Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ πᾶσαν
knowing ‘power
her, came and felldown before him, and told him all
τὴν ἀλήθειαν. 34 ὁ. δὲ" εἶπεν αὐτῇ, “Θύγατερ," ἡ.πίστις. σου
the truth. Andhe said toher, Daughter, thy faith
σέσωκέν σε" ὕπαγε εἰς εἰρήνην, καὶ ἴσθι ὑγιὴς ἀπὸ τῆς μάστι-
hascured thee; go in peace, and be sound from "scourge
, » ? ~ ~ » ᾽ ‘ ~ ?
yoo σου. 35 “Eri αὐτοῦ. λαλοῦντος, ἔρχονται ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀρχι-
‘thy. [While] yet he is speaking, they come from the ruler of
συναγώγου, λέγοντες, Ὅτι ἡ.θυγάτηρ.σου ἀπέθανεν" τί ἔτι
the synagogue’s [house], saying, Thy daughter isdead; whystill
σκύλλεις τὸν διδάσκαλον; 86 Ὁ. δὲ Ἰησοῦς *etiOéwe! γἀκού-
troublest thou the teacher? But Jesus immediately, having
σας! τὸν λόγον λαλούμενον λέγει τῷ ἀρχισυναγώγῳ, Μὴ
heard the word spoken, says to the ruler of the synagogue, *Not
φοβοῦ" μόνον πίστευε. 37 Kai οὐκ. ἀφῆκεν οὐδένα ταὐτῷ"
fear ; only belicve. And he suffered no one him
a ~ Il > \ b , ν᾿», , NA ,
συνακολουθῆσαι," εἰ μὴ ὃ Πέτρον καὶ ᾿γάκωβον καὶ ᾿Ιωάννην
to accompany, except Peter and James and Jobn
τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰακώβου. 38 Kai “ἔρχεται! εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ
the brother of James. And hecomes to the house of the
ἀρχισυναγώγου. καὶ θεωρεῖ θόρυβον, 4 κλαίοντας καὶ
ruler of the synagogue, and he "8 145. atumult, [people] wecping and
ἀλαλάζοντας πολλά. 39 καὶ εἰσελθὼν λέγει αὐτοῖς, Τί
wailing greatly. And having entered he says tothem, Why
θορυβεῖσθε καὶ κλαίετε; τὸ παιδίον ᾿οὐκ.ἀπέθανεν, ἀλλὰ
meke yea tumult and weep? the child is not dead, but
καθεύδει. 40 Kai κατεγέλων αὐτοῦ. “ὁ! δὲ ἐκβαλὼν 'ὥἅπαν-
sleeps. And theylaughedat him. But he having put out all,
tac,| παραλαμβάνει τὸν πατέρα τοῦ παιδίου Kai τὴν
takes with {him] tke father of the child and the
, ‘ ‘ ~ Ἂν , e ny ‘
μητερα καὶ τοὺς μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἰσπορεύεται ὕπου ἦν TO
mother and those with him, and enters in where *was ‘the
παιδίον Savakeievov.' 41 καὶ κρατήσεις τῆς χειρὺς τοῦ
*child lying. And having taken the hand of the
παιδίου, λέγει αὐτῇ, 'Γαλιθά, *codpe ὕ ἐστιν μεθερμηνευό-
child, hesays toher, Talitha, koumi; which is, beiny inter-
5 εὐθὺς ΤΊτΑ. τ — én’ (read to-her) [L}vtra. v + *Ingous Jesus L.
* — εὐθέως | L]ttrf A]. ἡ) παρακούσας having disregarded Trra.
TTra. ἃ ἀκολουθῆσαι to follow 1,. b - τὸν ΤΊτΑ.
ἀ 4 καὶ aud GLrrraw. © αὐτὸς LYTr f ravTas GLILrAW
δ κούμ Ὁ; κοῦμ. Tra,
108
straightway the foun-
tain of her blood was
dried up ; and she felt
in her body that she
was healed of that
plague. 30 And Jesus,
immediately knowing
in himself that virtue
had gone out of him,
turned him about in
the press, and said,
Who touched my
clothes? 31 And his
disciples said untohim,
Thou seest the multi-
tude thronging thee,
and sayest thou, Who
touched me? 382 And
he looked round about
to see her that had
done this thing. 33 But
the woman fearing
and trembling, know-
ing what was done in
her, came and fell
down before him, and
told him all the truth.
34 And he said unto
her, Daughter, thy
faith hath made thee
whole; go in peace,
and be whole of thy
plague. 35 While he
yet spake, there came
from the ruler of the
synagogue’s house cer=
tain which said, Thy
daughter is dead: why
troublest thou the
Master any further?
36 As soon as Jesus
hoard the word that
was spoken, he saith
unto the ruler of the
synagogue, Be not
afraid, only believe.
37 And he suffered no
man to follow him,
save Peter, and James,
and John the brother
of James. 38 And he
coneth to the house of
the ruler of the syna-
gogue, and sceth the
tumult, and them that
wept and wailed great-
ly. 39 And when he
Was come in, he saith
unto them, Why inake
ye this ado, and weep?
the damsel is not dead,
but sleepeth. 40 And
they laughed him to
scorn. But when he
had put them all out,
he taketh the father
and the mother of the
damsel, and them that
were with him, and
entereth in where the
damsel was lying.
41 And he took the
damsel by the hand,
and said unto her.
Talitha cumi ;’ whick
is, being interpret-
ν Θυγάτηρ LTrA.
2 μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ With him
© ἔρχονται they come LTTraw.
ὅ — ἀνακείμενον G[LJTTrA.
104
ed, Damsel, I say
unto _ thee, arise.
42 And = straightway
the damsel arose, and
walked; for she was
of the age of twelve
years. And they were
astonished with a
great astonishment.
43 And he charged
them straitly that no
man should know it;
an} commanded that
something should be
given her to eat.
VI. And he went
out from thence, and
came into his own
country’; and his disci-
ples follow him. 2 And
when the sabbath day
was come, he began to
teach in the syna-
gogue: and many
hearing him were as-
tonished, saying, From
whence hath this man
thesethings ?and what
wisdom 15 this which
is given unto him, that
even such mighty
works are wrought by
his hands? 3 Is not
this the carpenter, the
son of Mary, the bro-
ther of James, and
Joses, andof Juda, and
Simon? and are not
his sisters here with
us? Aad they were of-
fended at him. 4 But
Jesus said unto them,
A prophet is not with-
out honour, but in his
ewn country, and a-
mong his own kin, and
in his own_ house.
5 And he could there
do no mighty work,
save that he Jaid his
hands upon a few sick
folk, and healed them.
6 And he marvelled
because of their un-
belief. And he went
round about the vil-
Jages, teaching. °
7 And he called unto
him the twelve, and
began to send them
forth by twoand two;
and gave them power
over unclean spirits;
8 and commanded
them that they should
take nothing for their
journey, save a staff
only; no scrip, no
bread, no money in
their purse: 9 but be
shod withsandals ; and
MAPKOS. V, VI.
μενον, Τὸ κοράσιον, σοὶ λέγω, ᾿ἔγειραι." 42 Kai εὐθέως!
preted, Damsel, to thee I Say, arise. And inmediately
ἀνέστη TO KOPMOLOV καὶ περιεπάτει, ἢν. γὰρ ἐτῶν δώδεκα.
arose the damsel and walked, forshe was *years ‘twelve [old].
καὶ ἐξέστησαν } ἐκστάσει μεγάλῃ. 43 καὶ διεστείλατο
And they were amiuzcd with 7amazement
αὐτοῖς πολλὰ ἵνα μηδεὶς γνῷ"
them much
lrreat. And
TOUTO’ καὶ εἶπεν
that noone 5Ποι]ᾶ know this; amd hesaid [that some-
δοθῆναι αὐτῇ φαγεῖν.
thing]should be given toher ἴο eat.
6 Kai ἐξῆλθεν ἐκεῖθεν, καὶ "ἦλθεν" εἰς τὴν. πατρίδα.αὐτοῦ"
And he went out thence, and came into his [own] country ;
καὶ ἀκολουθοῦσιν αὐτῷ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ" 2 Kat yevopmevou'
and %follow shim this “disciples. And “being “come
σαββάτου ἤρξατο Sey τῇ συναγωγῇ διδάσκειν"" Kai? πολλοὶ
ἸΒ ΔΗ. he began in the synagogue to teach ; and many
᾽ 7 ? , , , ᾿ ~
ἀκούοντες ἐξεπλήσσοντο, λέγοντες, Πόθεν τούτῳ ταῦτα;
hearing were astonished, saying, Whence to this{man) these things:
kai τίς ἡ σοφία ἡ δοθεῖσα “αὐτῷ," ὅτι" καὶ δυνάμεις
and what the wisdom that has been given tohim, that even “works ΟΥ̓ *power
τοιαῦται OLA τῶν. χειρῶν αὐτοῦ "γίνονται ;} 3 οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν
*such by his hands are done? ποῦ “this is
ὁ τέκτων, ὁ υἱὸς ‘Mapiac, “ἀδελφὸς. δὲ! ᾿Ιακώβου καὶ ἡ Τωσὴ!
the carpenter, the son of Mary, and brother of James and Joses
A 3 , ‘ , \ ? 9. ΒΑ C2: \ ? ~ =.
καὶ ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Σίμωνος ; Kai οὐκ.εἰσὶν αἱ. ἀδελφαὶ αὐτοῦ ὧδε
and Judas and Simon? and are not his sisters here
πρὸς ἡμᾶς ; Kai ἐσκανδαλίζοντο ἐν αὐτῷ. 4 Ξἔλεγεν δὲ! αὐτοῖς
with us? Aud they were offended in him. But “said “to *them
ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν προφήτης ἄτιμος, εἰ μὴ ἐν τῇ
Jesus, 5SNot ‘is 5a ®prophet without honour, except in
πατρίδι. αὑτοῦ! καὶ ἐν τοῖς συγγενέσιν" ὃ καὶ ἐν τῇ
his Lown] country and among [his] Kinsmen and in
οἰκίᾳ. αὑτοῦ". 5 Kai οὐκ “ἠδύνατο!! ἐκεῖ “οὐδεμίαν δύναμιν
his [own] house. And. he was “able *there ‘notany work of power
ποιῆσαι," εἰ. μὴ ὀλίγοις ἀῤῥώστοις ἐπιθεὶς τὰς χεῖοας
to do, except onafew infirm having laid [his] hands
ἐθεράπευσεν. 6 καὶ ἐθαύμαζεν! διὰ τὴν. ἀπιστίαν αὖ-
he healed [them]. And he wondered because of their unbelicf.
TOY’ Kai περιῆγεν τὰς κώμας κύκλῳ διδάσκων.
And he went about the villages inacircuit teaching.
7 Kai προσκαλεῖται Tove δώδεκα, Kai ἤρξατο αὐτοὺς
And he calls to {him] the twelve, and began them
? , M Si δ Vas ᾽ - > , ~ ΄
ἀποστέλλειν δύο.δύο, καὶ ἐδίδου αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν τῶν πνευμα-
tosend forth twoandtwo,and gave tothem authority overthe spirits
των τῶν ἀκαθάρτων" ὃ Kai παρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδὲν
the unclean ; and he charged them that nothing
αἴρωσιν εἰς ὁδόν, εἰ μὴ ῥάβδον μόνον" μὴ ἱπήραν,
they should take for [the] way, except ἃ staff only ; no provision bag,
μὴ ἄρτον," μὴ εἰς THY ζώνην χαλκόν" 9 FAN’! ὑποδεδεμένους
nor bread, nor in the belt money ; but be shod
he charged
1 ἔγειρε GLTTrAW.
Ὁ ἔρχεται COMES TTrAW.
to this [man] rtra,
ἀδελφὸς LTTrAW.
ἑαυτοῦ 1. -
© ἐδυνατοὸ TTrA,
πήραν Tira,
: συγγενεῦσιν Ilr.
Κ εὐθὺς TTrA. 1+ εὐθὺς immediately T[Tr]a. ™ yyot LTTrA.
© διδάσκειν ἐν TH συναγωγῇ TTr. P + οἱ the T[A]. ᾳ τούτῳ
¥ — Ore GLTTrAW. 5 γινόμεναι Tr. t+ τῆς TTA. LY καὶ
Υ αὐτοῦ LTrAW 3
Ὁ αὐτοῦ LTTrAW.
Τ ἄρτον, μὴ
W Ἰωσῆτος LITrA. χ καὶ ἔλεγεν and “said LiTra.
a + αὐτοῦ his (kinsmen) [L]1tra
4 ποιῆσαι οὐδεμίαν δύναμιν LITrA. © ἐθαύμασεν T,
ὃ ἀλλὰ LTTAW,
VI. MARK.
, ~ 4
σανδάλια" καὶ μὴ "ἐνδύσησθε! δύο χιτῶνας. 10 Καὶ ἔλεγεν
with sandals; and put not on two tunics. And he snid
᾽ ~ a - 15 Sell paar θ ᾽ 2 ΠΈΣ ὲ ~ ? ἕ ἃ
αὐτοῖς, “Οπου.᾿ἐὰν! εἰσέλθητε εἰς οἰκίαν, EKEL μένετε ἕως ἂν
to them, Wherever yeenter into ahouse, there remain until
~ ‘ τ ‘ UA i} « ~
ἐξέλθητε ἐκεῖθεν. 11 καὶ *boou.dy μὴ.δέξωνται" ὑμᾶς, μηδὲ
yegoout thence. And asmanyas willnotrecoive you, nor
ἀκούσωσιν ὑμῶν, ἐκπορενόμενοι ἐκεῖθεν, ἐκτινάξατε τὸν χοῦν
hear you, Ceparting thence, shako off the dust
~ ~ € “ ᾽ , > ~ ᾽ ry
τὸν ὑποκάτω τῶν. ποδῶν ὑμῶν, εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς. ἱἀμὴν
which [is] under your feet, for atestimony tothem. Verily
~ , , ΄ ΚΑ ΤΑΣ ΡῈ r Capa.
λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται Σοδόμοις ἢ Τομόῤροιρ ev ἡμέερῷᾷ
Isay ἴο you, more tolerable it shall be for Sodom or Gomorrha in day
n ~ ͵ 4 Ξ ΠΈΞΙΣ
κρίσεως, ἢ τῇ-πόλει. ἐκείνῃ." 12 Καὶ ἐξελθόντες Méxnovo-
of judgment than, ΖΟΥ͂ that city. And having gonoout they pro-
σον" ἵνα "usruvonowory." 18 καὶ δαιμόνια πολλὰ ἐξέβαλλον,
claimed that [men] should repent. And “demons ‘many they cast out,
ΒΩ ΄, > <a , Ξ a
καὶ ἤλειφο» ἐλαίῳ πολλοὺς ἀῤῥώστους καὶ ἐθεράπευον.
and anointed withoil mary infirm and heaied [them].
14 Kai ἤκουσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἡρώδης, «φανερὸν. γὰρ
And ‘heard “the “king Herod f[ofhim], for public
? - ‘ ’ ς
ἐγένετο τὸ. Ὀνομα.αὐτοῦ, καὶ deve," Ὅτι lwavyng ὁ Bar-
became his name, aud he said, John the Bap-
τίζων Ῥὲκ νεκρῶν ἠγέρθη," καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐνεργοῦ-
tist fromamong([the] dead isrisen, and becauseof this Sope-
~ ~ a wv ul
ov ai δυνάμεις ἐν αὐτῷ. 15 "AdXor* ἔλεγον, “Ore "Ἡλίας"
rate 'the 7works*of *power in him. Others said, Elias
ἐστίν" ἄλλοι. δὲ ἔλεγον, “Ore προφήτης "ἐστίν," ᾿ὴ" we εἴς τῶν
itis; and others said, A prophet ΤΟΊΗΝ or as one ofthe
προφητῶν. 16 ᾿Ακούσας.δὲ ὁ Ἡρώδης Veirev," “Ὅτι! ὃν
prophets. But having heard Herod said, *Whom
A > , >? , Zz ’ x2 =; ? 4 i] ? , Q
ἐγὼ ἀπεκεφάλισα ᾿Ιωάννην, οὗτός “ἐστιν αὐτὸς" ἠγερθη
T *beheaded 1John, he it is. He is risen
Υὲς νεκρῶν." 17 Αὐτὸς. γὰρ ὁ Ἡοώδης ἀποστείλας
from among [the] dead. For *hinself 1Herod
é ’ x ? / Ν ἔδ ? a > Zz ~il x ~
κράτησεν τὸν Iwavyny, Kat εὔησεν αὑτὸν ey ὅτ" φυλακῇ),
seized John, and bound him in the prison,
διὰ Ἡρωδιάδα τὴν γυναῖκα Φιλίππου τοῦ.ἀδελφοῦ. αὐτοῦ,
onaccountof Herodias the wife of Philip his brother,
Ore’ αὐτὴν ἐγάμησεν, 18 ἔλεγεν. γὰρ ὁ Ἰωάννης τῷ Ἡρώδῃ,
because her he had married. For *said +John to Herod,
Ὅτι οὐκ. ἔξεστίν σοι ἔχειν τὴν γυναῖκα TovV.adEdPov-cov.
It is not lawful for thes ὕο αν the wife of thy brother.
19 Ἡ δὲ Ἡρωδιὰς ἐνεῖχεν αὐτῷ, καὶ "ἤθελεν" αὐτὸν ἀπο-
having sent
But Herodias ,. heldit againsthim,and wished shim ‘to
κτεῖναι" καὶ ovK.ndtvaro. 20 ὁ.γὰρ. Ἡρώδης ἐφοβεῖτο τὸν
*kill, and was not able: for Herod feared
? Ci non , \
Iwavyny, εἰδὼς αὐτὸν ἄνδρα δίκαιον καὶ ἅγιον, καὶ
John, knowing him [tobe] aman just and holy, and
΄ ~ Η͂ ,
συνετήρει αὐτόν" Kai ἀκούσας αὐτοῦ, πολλὰ ἐποίει," Kai
kept safe ‘him; and having heard him, manythings did, and
105
not put on two coats.
10 And he said unto
them, In what place
soever ye enter into
an house, there abide
till ye depart’ from
that place, 11 And
whosoever shall not
receive you, nor hear
you, when ye depart
thence, shake off the
dust under your feet
for a testimony a-
gainstthem, VerilyI
say unto you, It shall
be more tolerable for
Sodom and Gomorrhs
in the day of judga
ment, than for that
city. 12 And they
went out, and preached
that men should re-
pent. 13 And they
cast out many devils
and anointed with οἱ
many that were sick,
and healed them.
14 And king Herod
heard of Aim; (Zor his
mame was spread a-
brond :) sgd he said,
That John the Baptist
was risen from the
dead, and therefore
mighty works do shew
forth themsclyes in
him. 15 Others said,
That itis Elias, And
others said, That it is
2 prophet, or as one of
the prophets. 16 But
when Herod heard
thereof, he said, it is
John, whom I behead-
ed: he is risen from
the dead. 17 For Herod
himself had sent forth
and laid hold upon
John, and bound him
in prison for Herodias’
sake, his brother Phi-
lip’s wife: for he had
married her. 18 For
John had said unto
Herod, It is not law-
ful for thee to have
thy brother’s : wife.
19 Therefore Herodias
had a quarrel against
him, and would have
killed him; but she
could not : 20 for Herod
feared John, knowing
that he was a just man
and an holy, and ob-
served him ; and when
he heard him, ke did
many things, and
h ἐνδύσασθαι E.
will not receive rtra,
Ὁ μετανοῶσιν LTTrA.
νεκρῶν ἀνέστη Α.
ν ἔλεγεν TTra,
5. — Τῇ GLTTraw.
i ἂν LTr,
1 — ἀμὴν λέγω .... TH πόλει ἐκείνῃ G[L]TTrA.
ο ἔλεγον they said x.
4+ S€also rttraw. τ Ἡλείας T.
w — Ὅτι LTTrA. “x — éotiv’ αὐτὸς G[L]TTrA.
8 ἐζήτει Sought L.
k ἐὰν for ἂν L ; ὃς ἂν τόπος μὴ δέξηται Whatsoever place
™ ἐκήρυξαν ΤΊΤΑ.
P ἐγήγερται (has risen) ἐκ νεκρῶν LTTr3 ἐκ
5. — ἐστίν [L]I Tra.
t — ἢ GLTTrAW.
στα Υ — ἐκ νεκρῶν T[Tr a,
Ὁ ἠπόρει Was at a loss [about] τ.
106
heard thim gladly.
21 And when a con-
venient day was come,
that Herod on his
birthday made a sup-
per to his lords, high
captains, and chief
estates of Galilee;
22and when the daugh
ter of thesaid Herodias,
came in, and danced,
and pleased Herod and
them that sat with
him, the king saidunto
the damsel, Ask of me
whatsoever thou wilt,
and I will give zt thee.
23 And he sware unto
her, Whatsoever thou
shalt ask of me, 1 will
ive it thee, unto the
alf of my kingdom.
24 Andshe went forth,
and said unto her mo-
ther, What shall Task?
And she said, The head
of John the Baptist.
25 And she came in
straightway with
haste unto the king,
and asked, saying, I
will that thou give me
by and by in acharger
the head of John the
Baptist. 26 And the
king was exceeding
sorry ; vet for his oath’s
sake, and for their
sakes which sat with
him, he would not re-
ject her. 27 And im-
mediately the king
sent an executioner,
and commanded his
head to be brought :
and he went and be-
headed him in the
pos 28 and brought
is head in a charger,
and gaveit tothe dam-
sel: and the damsel
gave it to her mother.
29 And when his disci-
ples heard of it, they
came and took up his
corpse, and laid it in
a tomb.
30 And the apostles
gathered tliemselves
together unto Jesus,
andtold him allthings,
both what they had
done, and what they
had taught. 31 And he
said unto them, Come
ye yourselves apart
MAPKOS. VI.
ε ' > ~ ww ‘ , ε , ? , o
ἡδέως αὐτοῦ ἤκουεν. 21 καὶ γενομένης ἡμερας.εὐκαίοου, Sore!
gladly him heard. And *being *come ‘an “opportune “day, when
Ἡρώδης τοῖς.γενεσίοις. αὐτοῦ δεῖπνον “ἐποίει" τοῖς μεγιστᾶσιν
Herod on his birthday @ supper made to “great “men
αὐτοῦ Kai τοῖς χιλιάρχοις Kai τοῖς πρώτοις τῆς Γαλιλαίας,
*his and to the chief captains and tothe first [men] of Galilee ;
22 καὶ εἰσελθούσης τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐτῆς τῆς Howdiadoc, καὶ
and having 7come*in the “daughter *of °herself Herodias, and
ὀρχησαμένης, “καὶ apecaonc' τῷ Howdy καὶ τοῖς συνανα-
d
having danced, and pleased Herod and those reclining
κειμένοις, [εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς" τῷ κορασίῳ, Αἴτησόν με
{at table] with [him], “said *the “Εἰπρ tothe damsel, As me
cy λυ , . ’ ΄ 5 \ ἊΨ» ? ~
d.tay θέλῃς, Kai δώσω col’ 23 καὶ ὠμοσεν αὐτῇ, Ort
whatever thou wilt, and I willgive to thee. And heswore to her,
didy μὲ αἰτήσῃς, δώσω σοί, ἕως ἡμίσους τῆς βιισιλείας
Whatever τὴ thou mayestask, I will give thee, to half of *kingdom
μου. 234 ΞἩ.δὲ! ἐξελθοῦσα εἶπεν τῇ. μητρὶ αὐτῆς, Τί Βαίτη-
‘my. And she havinggoneout said to her mother, What shalll
σομαι3" Ἢ δὲ εἶπεν, Τὴν “εφαλὴν Ἰωάννου τοῦ iBarriorou."
ask? Andshe said, The head of John the Baptist.
25 Kai εἰσελθοῦσα *etOiwc' μετὰ σπουδῆς πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα,
And haying entered immediately with haste to the - king,
Fie. λέ Θέλ τ ] δῶς ἐξ ὙΠ ~ ἢ» " ’
ὨΤΉσατο, éyovoa, EAW LVA POL we € -αὐΤῊς éTl πινακι
she asked, saying, desire that tome thou give atonce upon a dish
τὴν κεφαλὴν ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ. 26 Καὶ περίλυπος
the head of John the Baptist. And ®very ®sorrowful
γενόμενος ὁ βασιλεύς, διὰ τοὺς ὅρκους καὶ τοὺς
[ὅν 1161 *made ‘the “king, οπ account of the oaths and those who
m sent ll ἠκ ἠθελ παὐτὴν ἀθετῇ " 97 καὶ
συνανακειμένους οὐκ. ηϑελῆσεν αὐτὴν AVETHOAL ws Και
reclined [at table] with [him], would not *her treject. And
οεὐθέως" ἀποστείλας ὁ βασιλεὺς Ῥσπεκουλάτωρα" ἐπέταξεν
immediately “having *sent ‘the king a guardsman ordered
QpexyOjva' τὴν.κεφαλὴν.αὐτοῦν. 28 %6.dé! ἀπελθὼν ἀπεκε-
to be brought his head. And he haying gone be-
φάλισεν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ, Kai ἤνεγκεν τὴν.κεφαλὴν. αὐτοῦ
headed him in the prison, and _ brought his head
ἐπὶ πίνακι, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν τῷ Kopacip’ Kai TO κοράσιον
upon adish, and gave it tothe damsel, and the damsel
ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν τῇ. μητρὶ αὐτῆς. 29 Kai ἀκούσαντες οἱ μαθηταὶ
gave it to her mother. And having heard [it] *disciples
αὐτοῦ τἦλθον," καὶ ἦραν τὸ.πτῶμα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔθηκαν "αὐτὸ"
"his came, and took up his corpse, and laid it
ἐν τῷ"! μνημείῳ.
in the tomb.
- ‘ , 4“ ’ 4 A ? ~ ‘
90 Kai συνάγονται οἱ ἀπόστολοι πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν, καὶ
And are*gathered *together*the apostles to Jesus, and
ἀπήγγειλαν αὐτῷ πάντα, καὶ" boa ἐποίησαν καὶ *ooa"
they related tohim allthings, both what they haddone and what
, τος \ y τ Π ᾽ - we € ~ ᾽ ‘
δαξαν. 31 καὶ γεῖπεν! αὐτοῖς, Δεῦτε ὑμεῖς avrot
EOL
they had taught. And hesaid tothem, Come ye yourselves
ς ὅ Te L.
i βαπτίζοντος ΤΎΥΓΑ.
{at table] Trra.
4 ἐνέγκαι [him] to bring TTra,
gone he beheaded) trvra.
Wee καὶ LYTrAW.
EGLTTrAW.
ἃ ἐποίησεν LITrA.
λεὺς εἶπεν and the king said TT-a.
ἐ ἤρεσεν She pleased urtra. ἴ εἶπεν δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς τι; ὃ δὲ βασι-
Ε καὶ and TTra. h αἰτήσωμαι Should I ask ΤΤΎΡΑΥΥ.
k εὐθὺς LTYrA. ἐξαυτῆς δῷς μοι LTTrA. m ἀνακειμένους reclined
ἃ ἀθετῆσαι αὐτήν TTrA. Ὁ εὐθὺς TTrA. P σπεκουλάτορα LTT*AW,
14 [ἐπὶ πίνακι ΟΝ ἃ ἀἴδῃ 1. 5 καὶ (read and having
τ ἦλθαν Τττὰ. ἃ αὐτὸν him 7, νυ — τῷ (vedd ἃ tomb)
χ- ὅσα. δ᾽ λέγει he says TTraw.
Vi. MA καὶ Α.
ὕ; Ar ᾽ 4 > ’΄ > »
Kar ἰδίαν εἰς ἔρημον τόπον, καὶ Τἀναπαύεσθε" ὀλίγον. Ἦσαν
apart into “desert +“aplace, and rest a little. 7Were
γὰς οἱ: ἐρχύμενοι καὶ οἱ ὑπάγοντερ πολλοι, καὶ οὐδὲ φαγεῖν
for'*those “coming ‘and*those ®soing many, and noteven to eat
Ξηὐκαίρουν." 32 καὶ ἀπῆλθον sic ἔρημον τόπον τῷ
had they opportunity. And they went away into 7desert - 4a place by the
πλοίῳ!" κατ᾽ ἰδίαν. 33 Kai εἶδον αὐτοὺς ὑπάγοντας “οἱ ὄχλοι,"
ship apart. And *saw ‘them ‘going ‘the crowds,
καὶ ἐπέγνωσαν!" αὐτὸν" πολλοί, καὶ πεζῇ ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν
ἼΩΔΠΗΥ, and on foot from all the
frai προῆλθον αὐτούς." kai συνὴλ-
᾽ 1
Sand °him
“ὁ , ? ~
πόλεων συνέδραμον» ἐκεῖ,
*recognized
cities ran together there, and went before them, and came to-
Oov πρὸς αὐτόν." 84 καὶ ἐξελθὼν ϑεῖδεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς" πολὺν
gether to him.: And haying gone out *saw 1 Jesus *ereat
ὄχλον, καὶ “ἐσπλαγχνίσθη ἐπ᾿ ἰαὐτοῖς,! ὅτι ἦσαν
%acrowd,and was moved with compassion towards them, because they were
ὡς πρόβατα μὴ ἔχοντα ποιμένα" Kai ἤρξατο διδάσκειν αὐτοὺς
as sheep not ‘having ashepherd.- And he began to teach them
πολλά. 385 Kai ἤδη ὥρας. πολλῆς "γενομένης," προσελ-
many things. And already -alatehour [it] being, com-
θόντες Ἰαὐτῷ! οἱ. μαθηταὶ "αὐτοῦ" "λέγουσιν," Ὅτι ἔρημός ἐστιν
ing to him his disciples say, Desert is
« ‘ » o , . ? fd ? or
ὁ τόπος, καὶ ἤδη ὥρα.πολλή: 80 ἀπόλυσον αὐτούς, ἵνα
the place, and already [it is] a late hour; dismiss them, that
ἀπελθόντες εἰς τοὺς κύκλῳ ἀγροὺς Kai κώμας, ἀγοράσωσιν
having gone “to *the ‘in *a “circuit country and villages, they may buy
ἑαυτοῖς °aprovc'!l τί Ῥγὰρ" φάγωσιν “οὐκ. ἔχουσιν."
for themselves bread; ?something ‘for to eat they have not,
37 Ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Δότε αὐτοῖς ὑμεῖς φαγεῖν.
But he answering said tothem, Give *to*them ‘ye to eat.
Kai λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, ᾿Απελθόντες ἀγοράσωμεν "διακοσίων
And theysay to him, Having gone shall we buy two hundred
δηναρίων" ἄρτους, καὶ δῶμεν" αὐτοῖς φαγεῖν ; 38 ὋὉ δὲ λέγει
denarii of bread, and give them to eat? Andhe says
αὐτοῖς, Πόσους ἄρτους ἔχετε ; ὑπάγετε ‘kai ἴδετε, Kai γνόν-
tothem, Howmany loaves have ye? go and - see. And having
τες λέγουσινῦ, Πέντε, καὶ δύο ἰχθύας. 89 Ka πέταξεν αὐτοῖς
known they say, Five, and two fishes. And heordered. them
Ὑἀνακλῖναι" πάντας συμπύσια.συμπόσια ἐπὶ τῷ χλωρῷ χόρτῳ.
to make ὝΘΟΙ πο ‘all by companies on the green grass,
40 καὶ Σἀνέπεσον! mpaciai.roactai, ἀνὰ! ἑκατὸν καὶ Yava'
And they sat down in ranks, by -hundred# and by
πεντήκοντα. 41 καὶ λαβὼν τὸυς πέντε ἄρτους Kai τοὺς δύο
fifties. And havingtaken the - five loaves and the two
> ΄ ᾽ , ᾽ ᾿ > ΄ ᾽ , ‘ ,
ἰχθύας, ἀναβλέψας εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν ἐὐλόγησεν Kai κατέκλα-
fishes, πανίηρ Ἰοοκοᾶ Ρ to the heaven he blessed and broke
σεν τοὺς ἄρτους, καὶ ἐδίδου Toic_pabnraic.“avrov" ἵνα “7rapa-
the loaves, and gave to his disciples that they might
107
intoa desert place, and
rest a while; for there
Were many comingand
going, and they had
no leisure so inuch as
to eat. 32 And they
departed into a desert
place by ship privately.
33 And the people saw
them departing, and}
many knew him, and)
ran afoot thither out
of all cities, and out-
went them, and came
together unto him.
34 And Jesus, when he
came out, saw much
people, and was moved
with compassion to-
ward them, because
they were as sheep not
haying a shepherd:
and he began to teach
them. many things,
35 And when the day
. Was now far spent, his
disciples came unto
him, and said, This is
a desert place, and now
the time 18 far passed :
36 send them away,
that they may go into
the country round
about, and into the
villages,and buy them-
selves bread: for they
have nothing to eat.
37 He answered and
said unto them, Give
ye them toeat. And
they say unto him,
Shall we go and buy
two hundred penny-
worth of bread, and
givethemtocat? 38He
saith unto them, How
many loaves have ye?
go and see. And when
they knew, they say,
Five, and two fishes.
39 Arid he commanded
them to make all sit
down by companies
upon the green grass.
40 And they sat. down
in ranks, by hundreds
and by fifties. 41 And
when he had taken the
five loaves and the two
fishes, he looked up to
heaven, and blessed,
and brake the loaves,
and gave them to his
disciples to set before
* ἀναπαύσασθε TTrA. 5 εὐκαίρουν LTTrA.
ὄχλοι (vead they saw) GLTTraw. 4 ἔγνωσαν knew utra.
£ — καὶ προῆλθον αὐτούς G. & — καὶ σὐνῆλθον πρὸς αὐτόν GLTTrAW.
he saw) GTTraw ; [ὁ Ἰησοῦς] εἶδεν L. ᾿ἃ αὐτούς LTTrA.
τὸ [αὐτοῦ] L. Ὁ ἔλεγον said TTra. ο — ἄρτους [L]TTrA.
ἔχουσιν (read buy for themselves something.to eat) [L]rrra.
5 δώσομεν Shall we give Ltra; δώσωμεν τ. t — καὶ [L]TTrA.
* ἀνακλιθῆναι 1. ἵ ἀνέπεσαν Ira. Y κατὰ LTTrA:
88 παρατιθῶσιν ΤΑ.
> ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ εἰς ἔρημον Τόπον L.
ε αὐτοὺς them τ; — αὐτὸν GLTraA,
Κ γινομένης T.”
Ὁ — γὰρ [L]TTrA.
τ δηναρίων διακοσίων GLTTrAW.
v + [αὐτῷ] to him 1.
18 — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) Ttra.
ες... ot
h — ὃ "Ingots (read
'— αὐτῷ τ.
ᾳ -- οὐκ
108
them; and the two
fishes divided he a-
mong them all. 42 And
they did all eat, and
were filled. 43 And
they took up twelvo
baskets full of the
fragments, and of the
fishes. 44 And they
thatedid eat of the
loaves were about five
thousand men. 45 And
straightway he con-
strained his disciples
to get into the ship,
and to go to the other
side before unto Beth-
saida, while he sent a-
way the people. 46 And
when he-had sent them
away, he departed into
a mountain to pray.
47 And when even was
come, the ship was in
the midst of the sea,
and he alone on the
land. 48 And he saw
them toiling in row-
ing ; for the wind was
contrary unto them:
and about the fourth
watch of the night he.
cometh unto them,
walking upon the sea,
and would have passed
by them. 49 But when
they saw him walking
upon the sea, they sup-
posed it had been a
spirit, and cried out:
50 for they all saw
him, and were trou-
bled. And immedi-
ately he talked with
them, and saith unto
them, Be of good cheer:
itis 1; be not afraid.
51 And he went up
unto them into the
ship; and the wind
ceased : and they were
sore amazed in them-
selves beyond measure,
and wondered. 52 For
they considered not
the miracle of the
loaves : for their heart
was hardened,
53 And when they
had passed over, they
came into the land of
Gennesaret, and drew
to the shore, 54 And
when they were come
out of the _ ship,
straightway they knew
him, 55 and ran
through that whole
region round about,
and began 40 carry
about in beds those
Ὁ κλάσματα A
Ε ἀπολύει dismisses LTTrA.
1+ ὅτι that τ.
Ρ [ἐκ περισσοῦ] τε.
περιπατοῦντα τ.
ὁ δὲ εὐθὺς τ΄
* αὐτῶν ἡ καρδία LTTrAW.
ἄνδρες τοῦ τόπου ἐκείνου) the men of that place L.
ἡ γώραν (omit around) Trra.
© κοφίνων TA.
MAP KO &. Vile
~ Π ? wi ‘ ‘ ae 2 , Seer. ~ i. 9 ΕΝ
θῶσιν" αὐτοῖς" καὶ τοὺς δύο ἰχθύας ἐμέρισεν πᾶσιν" 42 καὶ
set before them. And the two fishes he divided among ail. And
ἔφαγον πάντες, καὶ ἐχορτάσθησαν" 43 καὶ ἦραν ὕκλασμά-
“ate tall) and were satisfied. And they took np of frag-
πλήρεις," Kai ἀπὸ τῶν ixObwY. 44 καὶ
των" δώδεκα “κοφίνους" 4
full, and of the Jishes, And
ments twelve hand-baskects
ἦσαν οἱ αγόντες τοὺς ἄρτους “ὡσεὶ! πεντακισχίλιοι
7were ‘those *that “ate tof Sthe ‘loaves about | five thousand
» νυ ‘ ἢ ? , Ι] ΕΣ ’ "- 4 4 > ~
ἄνδρες. 45 Kai ᾿εὐθέως" ἠνάγκασεν τοὺς. μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ
men, And immediately he compelled bis disciples
ἐμβῆναι εἰς TO πλοῖον, Kai προάγειν εἰς TO πέραν πρὸς Βηθ-
toenter intothe ship, and to go before to the other side to Beth-
σαϊδάν, ἕως αὐτὸς FaTrodbcy" τὸν ὄχλον. 46 καὶ ἀποταξάμενος
Saida, until he shoulddismiss the crowd. And having taken leave of
αὐτοῖς, ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸ ὄρος προσεύξασθαι. 47 Kai ὀψίας
them,’ he departed into the mountain to pray. And evening
γενομένης, ἦν τὸ πλοῖον ἐν μέσῳ τῆς θαλάσσης, καὶ αὐτὸς
being come, *was’*the ship in the midst of the sea, and he
, ? ἢ “ Ὁ <h.7s 1] ᾽ " μ
μόνος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 48 Kai *sidev' αὐτοὺς βασανιζομένους
alone upon the land. And he saw them Jabouring
ἐν τῷ ἐλαύνειν, ἢν. γὰρ ὁ ἄνεμος ἐναντίος αὐτοῖς" ἱκαὶ" περὶ
in the rowing, for “was ‘the ?wind contrary tothem; and about
τετάρτην φυλακὴν τῆς νυκτὸς ἔρχεται πρὸς αὐτούς, περιπα-
(the] fourth watch ofthe night hecomes_ to them, walk-
τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης, καὶ ἤθελεν παρελθεῖν αὐτούς. 49 οἱ. δὲ
ing on _ the sea, and would havepassedby them. But they,
ἰδόντες αὐτὸν "περιπατοῦντα ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης," ἔδοξαν |
seeing him walking on the sea, thought [it]
φάντασμα “siva," καὶ avexpatav. 50 πάντες.γὰρ αὐτὸν
San ‘*apparition ‘4to*be, and cried out : for all , him
πεῖδον," καὶ ἐταράχθησαν. Kai “εὐθέως! ἐλάλησεν μετ᾽ αὐτῶν,
1saw, and were troubled. And immediately he spoke. with them,
καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Θαρσεῖτε" ἐγώ εἶμι, μὴ φοβεῖσθε.
and says tothem, Beof good courage: I am [he]; fear not.
‘ ? Ἢ A ? A ? ‘ ~ > 49) LP. «
51 Καὶ ἀνέβη πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, καὶ ἐκύπασεν ὁ
᾿Ἀπᾶ hewentup to them into the ship, and *fell ‘the
ἄνεμος" καὶ λίαν Ῥὲκ. περισσοῦ! ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἐξίσταντο,
: 2wind. Andexceédingly beyond measure in themselves they were amazed,
«καὶ ἐθαύμαζον"! 52 οὐ.γὰρ.συνῆκαν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἄρτοις" τὴν. γὰρ!
and wondered; for they understood not by the loaves, for ~’was
Ξὴ καρδία αὐτῶν" πεπωρωμένη.
‘their “heart hardened.
53 Kai διαπεράσαντες ᾿ἦλθον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν" Γενησαρέτ,"
And having passed over they came to the land οἵ Gennesaret,
καὶ προσωρμίσθησαν. 54 Kai ἐξελθόντων αὐτῶν ἐκ τοῦ
and drew to shore. And on theipcoming outof the
πλοίου, [εὐθέως ἐπιγνόντες αὐτόν", 55 “περιδραμόντες"
ship, immediately having recognized him, running through
ὅλην THY περίχωρον" ἐκείνην 7 ἤρξαντο ἐπὶ τοῖς “κραβ βάτοις"
811 that country around they began on couches
©— ὡσεὶ GLITrAW. [Ἃεὐθὺς TTrA.
h ἰδὼν seeing LTTrA. i — καὶ LTTrA. k ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης
m ἐστιν it is T. π εἶδαν TTr. © καὶ εὐθὺς LTTA ;
4 --- καὶ ἐθαύμαζον [1,] τττὰ. τ ἀλλ᾽ ἣν but was Trr.
¥ Τεννησαρὲτιητιανν. w + [oi
x περιέδραμον they ran through tir.
8 κραβάττοις LTTrAW.-
ἃ πληρώματα TTrA.
t ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν ἦλθον eis T.
2 4+ καὶ and TTr.
VI, VIL
τοὺς
those that
Cexet! ἐστιν.
there he was.
(lit. he is.) :
,ὔ n e J , ᾽ - ? ~ f? 7ὴ Il 4 > ~
πόλεις ἢ “ ἀγρούς, ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς fériBovy' τοὺς ἀσθενοῦν .-
cities or fields, in the marketplaces they laid thosewho were sick,
Tac, Kai παρεκάλουν αὐτὸν ἵνα κἂν τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ
and besought him that ifonly the border
« ΄ ᾽ ~ iA Φ ‘ « n £5) Π ? “Ὡ
ἱματίου.αὐτοῦ ἅψωνται: καὶ doo ἂν ξἥπτοντο! αὐτοῦ
MARK.
~ ” 3 , ef ν 3» ΓΙ
κακως.ἐχοντας περιφέρειν, ὁποῦ ἢκόυον OTL
were ill to carry about, where they were hearing that
56 καὶ ὕπου “ἂν! εἰσεπορεύετο εἰς κώμας ἢ 5
And wherever he entered into villages or
of his garment they might touch; and as many as touched him
ἐσώζοντο.
were healed.
7 Καὶ συνάγονται πρὸς αὐτὸν ot Φαρισαῖοι καί τινες
And are gathered together τὸ him the Pharisees and some
τῶν γραμματέων, ἐλθόντες ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων" 2 καὶ ἰδόντες
of the scribes, having come from Jerusalem ; and having seen
τινὰς τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ἃ κοιναῖς χερσίν, ἱτοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν!"
some of his disciples “with defiled hands, that is
ἀνίπτοις, "ἐσθίοντας" bdprove, ᾿"ἐμέμψαντο"" 38 οἱ. γὰρ Φαρι-
unwashed, eating bread, they found fault ; forthe Phari-
σαῖοι καὶ πάντες ot ᾿Ιουδαῖσι, ἐὰν. μὴ πυγμῇ" νίψωνται τὰς
sees and all the Jews, unless with the fist they wash the
χεῖρας, οὐκ.ἐσθίουσιν, κρατοῦντες τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν πρεσ-
hands, , eat not, holding the tradition of the el-
βυτέρων" 4 καὶ οἀπὸ" ἀγορᾶς, ἐὰν. μὴ βαπτίσωνται
ders ; and [on coming] from the market, unless they wash themselves
οὐκ. ἐσθίουσιν Kai ἄλλα πολλά ἐστιν ἃ παρέλαβον
they eat not ; and “other “things *many there are which they received
κρατεῖν, βαπτισμοὺς ποτηρίων Kai ἕεστῶν καὶ yadkiwy Prai
to hold, washings ofcups* and vessels and brazenutensils and
κλινῶν"" ὅ “ἔπειτα! ἐπερωτῶσιν αὐτὸν ot Φαρισαῖοι καὶ οἱ
couches : then question him the Pharisees and the
γραμματεῖς, "Acari" "οἱ. μαθηταί. σου οὐ-περιπατοῦσιν" κατὰ
scribes, Why “thy *disciples *walk *not according to
\ con ~ , ᾽ δ t ? PF Il Ὧν
τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, ἀλλὰ 'ἀνίπτοις" χερσὶν
{πὸ tradition οὗ the elders, but withunwashed hands
ἐσθίουσιν τὸν ἄρτον ; 6 Ὁ. δὲ "ἀποκριθεὶς" εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, “Ὅτι!
eat bread ? Buthe answering said to them,
καλῶς *rpoepyrevoey" Ἡσαΐας περὶ ὑμῶν τῶν ὑποκριτῶν,
Well prophesied Esaias concerning you, hypocrites,
ὡς γέγραπται, Υ *Oirocg ὁ λαὸς! τοῖς χείλεσίν pe τιμᾷ,
as it has been written, This people with the lips me honour,
ἡ-δὲ καρδία.αὐτῶν πόῤῥω ἀπέχει ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ. 7 μάτην.δὲ σέβον-
but their heart far isaway from me. But in vain they wor-
Tai με, διδάσκοντες διδασκαλίας ἐντάλματα ἀνθρώπων.
ship me, teaching {as] teachings injunctions ofmen,
8 ᾿Αφέντες."γὰρ! τὴν ἐντολὴν τοῦ θεοῦ, κρατεῖτε τὴν παρά-
For, leaving the commandment of God, yehold the tra-
δοσιν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ᾿βαπτισμοὺς ἕεστῶν Kai ποτηρίων, Kai
ἊΝ ᾽ μους ?
dition of men, washings of vessels and cups, and
ς — ἐκεῖ LT[Tr]. ἃ ἐὰν τ΄.
h + ὅτι that TTr. 1 τουτέστιν LA.
τὰ — ἐμέμψαντο (read verses 3 and 4in parenthesis) GLTTrAW.
P — καὶ κλινῶν T. 4 καὶ ΔΒΑ 11τὰ. διὰ τί LTra.
ἱ κοιναῖς with defiled GLrtraw. Y --- ἀποκριθεὶς TTA.
LTtra. ¥ + ὅτι 1. τ᾿ Ὁ λαὺς οὗτος L, ® — γὰρ for LTTra.
ποιεῖτε T[TrA],
e + εἰς into [L]rtra.
Κ ἐσθίουσιν they eat TTr.
f ἐτίθεσαν ΤΊτΑ.
Ὁ πυκνὰ Often T.
5 οὐ περιπατοῦσιν οἱ μαθηταί σου TTrA,
w— Ὅτι [LJT[TrA}.
b
109
that were sick, where
they heard he was.
56 And whithersoever
he entered, into yil-
lages, or cities, or
country, they laid the
sick in the streets, and
besought him that
they might touch if it
were but the border of
his garment: and as
many as touched him
were made whole,
VII. Then came to-
gether unto him the
Pharisees, and certain
of the scribes, which
came from Jerusalem.
2 And when they saw
some of his disciples
eat bread with defiled,
that is to say, with
unwashen, hands, they
found fault, 3 For the
Pharisees, and ali the
Jews, except they wash
their hands oft, eat
not, holding the tra-
dition of the elders.
4 And when they come
from the market, ex-
cept they wash, they
eat not. And many
other things there be,
which they have re-
ceived to hold, as the
washing of cups, and
pots, brasen vessels,
and of tables. 5 Then
the Pharisees and
scribes asked him, Why
walk not thy disciples
according to the tra-
dition of the elders,
but eat bread with un-
washep hands? 6 He
answered and'said un-
to them, Well hath
Esaias prophesied of
you hypocrites, as it
is written, This people
honoureth me with
their lips, but their
heart is far from me,
7 Howbeit in vain do
they worship me,
teaching jor doctrines
the commandments of
men. 8 For laying
aside the command~
ment of God, ye hold
the tradition of men,
as the washing of pots
and cups: and many
8 ἥψαντο LTTr.
1 4 τοὺς LTTrsA.
ο ἀπ᾽ LIrA,
x ἐπροφήτευσει
— βξαπτισμοὺς «. ««
110
other such like things
yedo. 9 And he said
unto them, Full well
ye reject the com-
mandment of God,
that ye may keep your
own tradition. 10 For
Moses said, Honour
thy father and thy
mother; and, Whoso
curseth father or mo-
ther, let him die the
death: 11 but ye say,
If a man shall say to
his father or niother,
It is Corban, that is to
say, a gift, by whatso-
ever thou mightest be
profited by me; he
shall be free. 12 And
ye suffer him no more
to do ought for his fa-
ther or his mother;
13 making the word of
God of none effect
through your tradi-
tion, which ye have
delivered: and many
such like things do ye.
14 And when he had
called all the people
unto him, he said unto
them, Hearken unto
me every one of
you, aud understand:
15 there is nothing
from without a man,
that entering into him
ean defile him: but
the things which come
out of him, those are
they that defile the
man, I61f any man
have ears to hear, let
him hear, 17 And when
he was entered into
the house from the
people, his disciples
usked him concerning
the parable. 18 And
he saith unto them,
Are ve so without un-
derstanding also? Do
ye not perceive, that
whatsoever thing from
without entereth into
the man, it cannot
defile him ; 19 because
it entereth not into
his heart, but into the
belly, and goeth out
into the draught,
purging all meats?
20 And he said, That
which cometh out of
the man, that defileth
the man, 21 For from
within, out of the
heart of men, proceed
evil thoughts, adul-
teries, fornications,
murders, 22 thefts,
covetousness, wicked-
© Mwions Lrtraw.
& ἀκούσατέ LTTrA.
ἐκπορευόμενα from the man go out LTTra.
n + τὸν the (house) T.
LTTra.
MAPKOX. Wil,
ἄλλα παρόμοια τοιαῦτα πολλὰ ποιεῖτε." 9 Καὶ ἔλεγεν
*other *like (Sthings] “such ‘many ye do. And he said
αὐτηῖς, Καλῶς ἀθετεῖτε τὴν ἐντολὴν, τοῦ θεοῦ,. ἵνα τὴν
to them, Well do ye set aside the commandment of God, that
παράδοσιν ὑμῶν τηρήσητε. 10 “Μωπσῆς".γὰρ εἶπεν, «Γίμα
your tradition ye may observe. For Moses said, Honour
τὸν. πατέρα.σου καὶ τὴν.μητέρα.σου" καί, Ὃ κακολογῶν πατέρα
thy father and thy mother; -and,Hewhospeaksevilof father
an , 4 ΄ « - er [2 ? 4 ”
ἢ μητέρα θανάτῳ τελευτάτω. 11 Ὑμεῖοῦε λέγετε, ᾿Εὰν εἴπῃ
or mother by death let him die. ut ye say, Tf “say
Hele anus τῷ πατρὶ ἢ τῇ μητρί, Κορβϑᾶν 6 ἐστιν, δῶρον,
man to father or mother, [It is] a corban, (that a gift,)
> ~ >
δ. ἐὰν ἐξ ἐμοῦ ὠφεληθῇς"
whateverfrom me,thou mightest be profited by :-
αὐτὸν οὐδὲν ποιῆσαι τῷ.πατρὶ.“αὐτοῦ! ἢ τῷῇ.μητρὶ.“αὐτοῦ,"
him anything to do for his father or his mother,
(lt. nothing)
13 ἀκυροῦντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ. παραδόσει ὑμῶν ἢ
making void the word of God by your tradition which
παρεδώκατε' καὶ παρόμοια τοιαῦτα πολλὰ ποιεῖτε.
ye have delivered; and “like (*things] “such many ye do,
14 Kai προσκαλεσάμενος πάντα!" τὸν ὄχλον, ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς,
' And having called to [him] all the crowd, he said to them,
8’ Axoveré!! μου πάντες, καὶ συνίετε." 15 οὐδέν ἐστιν ἔξω-
Hear ye me, all, and understand: Nothing thereis (foe with-
θεν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰσπορευόμενον εἰς αὐτόν, ὃ δύναται
out the man entering into him, which [15 able
labrov κοινῶσαι"" ἀλλὰ τὰ Κἐκπορευόμενα ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ,"
him to defile ; but the things which go out from him,
1 ?
ἐκεῖνά" ἐστιν τὰ κοινοῦντα τὸν ἄνθρωπον. 10 "εἴ τις
those are thethingswhich defile the ian, If anyone
ἔχει ὦτα ἀκούειν, ἀκουέτω." 17 Kai ὅτε εἰσῆλθεν εἰς " οἶκον
have ears tohear, let him hear, And when hewent into ahouse
ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου, ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ περὶ τῆς
from the crowd, Sasked *him ‘his “disciples concerning the
we, iH] ‘ , ? ~ or ri ‘ c ~ Σ , Ἢ
παραβολῆς." 18 καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀσύνε-
parable. And hesays tothem, *Thus “also “ye *without Sun-
τοί ἐστε; οὐ.νοεῖτε OTe πᾶν τὸ ἔξωθεν εἰσπο-
derstanding ‘are? Perceive ye not that everything which from without en-
ρευόμενον εἰς τὸν ἄνθρωπον ov.dvvaTaL αὐτὸν͵ κοινῶσαι ;
ters into ‘the man is not able him to defile ?
19 Ore οὐκ-εἰσπορεύεται αὐτοῦ εἰς THY καοδίαν, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὴν
because it enters not ‘of °him tinto “the “heart, but into the
κοιλίαν" καὶ εἰς τὸν ἀφεδρῶνα ἐκπορεύεται, Ῥκαθαρίζον" πάντα
belly, and into the draught goes out, purifying all
τὰ βρώματα. 20 "Ἔλεγεν.δὲέ, Ὅτι τὸ ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
the food. And he said, That which out of the man
ἐκπορευόμενον, ἐκεῖνο κοινοῖ TOY ἄνθρωπον. 21 ἔσωθεν. γὰρ
goes forth, that defiles the man. For from within
ἐκ τῆς καρδίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων οἱ διαλογισμοὶ᾿ οἱ κακοὶ ἐκ-
is,
12 ἀκαὶ" οὐκέτι ἀφιετε
and no longer ye sutier
out of the heart of men “reasonings evil go
πορεύονται, Woryéiar, πορνεῖαι. φόνοι, 22 κλοπαί," πλεον-
forth, eee fornieations, murders, thefts, eovetous
! πάλιν again
Κ ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
m — verse 10 “Γ᾿ Δ].
Ρ καθαρίζων LTTrA,
— αὐτοῦ (read [his]) LEDErA.
i κοινῶσαι αὐτόν T.
1— ἐκεῖνά Ὑ{1τ].
° τὴν παραβολὴν the parable Lrira,
ἃ — καὶ [ΓΑ].
h σύνετε LTTrA.
4 mopvetar, κλοπαί, φόνοι, μοιχεῖαι TTA.
ὙΠ: MARK.
eXiat, πονηρίαι, δόλος, ἀσέλγεια, ὀφθαλμὸς πονηρός,
desires, wickednesses, guile, licentiousness, an eye wicked,
βλασφημία, ὑπερηφανία, ἀφροσύνη" 23 πάντα ταῦτα τὰ
blasphemy, haughtiness, folly: all these
πονηρὰ ἔσωθεν ἐκπορεύεται, Kai κοινοῖ TOY ἄνθρωπον.
evils from within go forth, and defile the man.
24 "Kat ἐκεῖθεν! ἀναστὰςὨ ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὰ "μεθόρια"
And thence having risen ΠΡ he went away into the borders
Τύρου ‘kai Σιδῶνος". καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς Yrijv" οἰκίαν, οὐδένα
of Tyre and _ Sidon; and havingenteredinto the house, no one
σήθελεν" γνῶναι, καὶ οὐκ.“ἠδυνήθη" λαθεῖν. 25 Yaxotoaca
he wished to know [1], πὰ πα σου]ᾷ not be hid. “Having *heard
yap" γυνὴ περὶ αὐτοῦ, ἧς εἶχεν τὸ. θυγάτριον. αὐτῆς πνεῦμα
‘for 7a°woman about him, οὗ whom*had μοῦ “little “daughter a spirit
ἀκάθαρτον, “ἐλθοῦσα! προσέπεσεν πρὸς τοὺς. πόδας αὐτοῦ"
unclean, having: come fell at his feet,
26 *hv.dé ἡ γυνὴ" Ἑλληνίς, ῬΣυροφοίνισσα! τῷ γένει" καὶ.
(now *was'the*worman a Greek, Syrophenician by race), and
ἠρώτα αὐτὸν iva τὸ δαιμόνιον “ἐκβάλλῃ" ἐκ τῆς θυγατρὸς
asked him that the demon heshould cast forth out of *daughter
αὐτῆς. 27 40.68 Inoove εἶπεν" αὐτῇ, “Agee πρῶτον χορτασ-
*her. But Jesus ‘said toher, Suffer first to be satis-
θῆναι τὰ τέκνα" οὐ.γὰρ “καλόν ἐστιν" λαβεῖν τὸν ἄρτον τῶν
fied the children; fornot good is it totake the bread of the
τέκνων, καὶ [βαλεῖν τοῖς κυναρίοις." 28 Ἢ δὲ ἀπεκρίθη καὶ
ehildren, and cast Cit] to the dogs. But she answered and
λέγει αὐτῷ, Nai, κύριε" Kai®yap" ra κυνάρια ὑποκάτω τῆς
says tohim, Yea, Lord; foreven the little dogs under the
τραπέζης δεσθίει" ἀπὸ τῶν ψιχίων τῶν παιδίων. 29 Kai εἶπεν
table eat of the crumbs of the children. And he said
αὐτῇ, Διὰ τοῦτον τὸν λόγον ὕπαγε" ἐξελήλυθεν ἱτὸ δαι-
to her, Because of _ this word go; has gone forth the de-
J , ll . > Lad > ‘A
μόνιον ἐκ τῆς θυγατρός. σου. 90 Καὶ ἀπελθοῦσα εἰς τὸν
mon out of thy daughter.
οἶκον. αὐτῆς, εὗρεν ἔτὸ δαιμόνιον ἐξεληλυθός, καὶ τὴν θυγα-
ber house, shefound the demon hadgoneforth, and the daugh-
τ ΕΟ ΜΠ ΡΝ Ὁ ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης."
on the bed.
31 Kai ΠΝ ἐξελθὼν
And again having departed from the borders of lyre and
ἦλθεν" πισερὸς! τὴν θάλασσαν τῆς Tadiiaiaé, ava pesos
he came to the sea of Galilee, through [the] midst
τῶν ὁρίων Δεκαπόλεως. 82 καὶ φέρουσιν αὐτῷ κωφὸν "
of the borders of Decapolis. And they bring tohim a deaf man
And having gone away to
Sidon,
σμογιλάλον,, καὶ παρακαλοῦσιν αὐτὸν ἵνα ἐπιθῇ
who spoke with difficulty, and they beseech him that he might lay
αὐτῷ τὴν χεῖρα. 88 καὶ ἀπολαβόμενος αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ
on him [his] hand, And having taken away him from the
ἐκ τῶν ὁρίων Τύρου ἱκαὶ Σιδῶνος,"
ness, deceit, lascivi-
ousness, an evil eye,
blasphemy, pride, fool-
ishness: 23 all these
evil things come from
within, and defile the
man,
24 And from thence
he arose, and went
into the borders of
Tyre and Sidon, and
entered into an house,
and would have no
man know it: but
he could not be hid.
25 For a ceriain wo-
man, whose young
daughter had an un-
clean spirit, heard of
him, and came and fell
at his feet: 26 the wo-
man was a Greek, a
Syrophenician by na-
tion ; and she besought
him that he would
east forth the devil
out of her daughter,
27 But Jesus said unto
her, Let the children
first be filled: for it
is not meet to take
the children’s bread,
and to cast ἐξ unto the
dogs. 28 And she an-
swered and said unto
him, Yes, Lord: yet
the dogs under the
table eat of the child-
ren’s crumbs. 29 And
he said unto her, For
this saying go thy
way ; the devil is gone
out of thy daughter,
30 And when she was
come to her house, she
found the devil gone
out, and her daughter
laid upon the bed.
. 31 And again, depart-
ing from the coasts of
Tyre and Sidon, he
came unto the 5688 -ΟἹ
Galilee, through the
midst of the coasts of
Decapolis. 32 And they
bring unto him one
that was deaf, and hac
an impediment in his
speech ; and they be-
seech him to put his
hand upon him. 33 And
he took him aside from
the multitude, and
τ Ἐκεῖθεν δὲ TA. 8 ὅρια LTTr. t — καὶ Σιδῶνος TA. Ὸ — τὴν (read a house) LTTrAw.
π ηθέλησεν T. τ ἠδυνάσθη T. Υ ἀλλ᾽ εὐθὺς ἀκούσασα but immediately having heard
TTnA. z eineAPodoa-having come in T. 8 ἡ δὲ γυνὴ jv LTA ; ἡ γυνὴ δὲ ἣν Tr. b Συρα
φοινίκισσα G; Συροφοινίκισσα ΤΩΝ; Σύρα Φοινίκισσα Tra. ο ἐκβάλῃ GLTTrAW. + xa,
ἔλεγεν and he said LTTrA. © éoru ᾿καλὸν LTTrA. f σοῖς κυναρίοις βαλεῖν τύῦτα. 8 --- γὰρ
for [L]rTr. h ἐσθίουσιν LitTraw. i ἐκ τῆς θυγατρός σου τὸ δαιμόνιον ΤΑ. kK 7d παιδίοι
(the child) βεβλημένον ἐπὶ τὴν κλίνην καὶ τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐξεληλυθός LTTrA. ἦλθεν διὰ
Σιδῶνος he came through Sidon Lrtra, ™ εἰς unto GLITrA,
© μογγιλάλον Tr,
Ὁ - καὶ aud Lrir.
119
put his fingers into his
ears, and he spit, and
touched his tongue;
34 and leoking up to
heaven, he _ sighed,
and saith unto him,
Ephphatha, that is,
Be opened, 359 And
straightway his ears
were opened, and the
string of his tongue
was loosed, and he
spike plain. 36 And he
charged them that
they should tell no
man: but the more he
charged them. so much
the more a great deal
they published it;
87 and were beyond
measure astonished,
saying, He hath done
all things well: he
maketh both the deaf
to hear, and the dumb
to speak,
VIII. In those days
the multitude being
very great, and having
nothing to eat, Jesus
called his disciples
unto jim, and saith
unto them, 2 I have
compassion on the
multitude, because
they have now been
with me three days,
and have nothing to
eat: 3 and if I send
them away fasting to
their own houses, they
will faint by the way:
for divers of them
came from far. 4 And
his disciples answered
him, From whence can
a man satisfy these
men with bread here
in the wilderness ?
5 And he asked them,
How many loaves have
e? And they said,
even, 6 And he com-
manded the people to.
sit down on the
ground: and he took
the seven loaves, and
gave thanks, and
brake, and gave to his
disciples to set before
them; and they did
set them before the
people, 7 And they
ad a few small fishes:
and he blessed, and
commanded to _ set
ΜΑΡΚΟΣ. VATS Vie
ὄχλου κατ᾽ ἰδίαν, ἔβαλεν rodve-caxridoucPavrov" εἰς τὰ ὦτα
crowd apart, he put his fingers to “ears
αὐτοῦ, καὶ πτύσας ἥψατο τῆς. γλώσσης αὐτοῦ, 84 καὶ dva-
*his, and having spit he touched his tongue, and having
βλέψας εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἐστέναξεν, καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ, Ἐφφαθά,
looked up to the heaven he groaned, and says tohim, Ephphatha,
ὅ. ἐστιν, Διανοίχθητι. 35 Kai “εὐθέως" τὸὐιηνοίχθησαν" αὐτοῦ
that is, Be opened, And immediately were opened his
« > , A 8 ἐλ. 40 « ‘A ~ Xr , ? i Nene. ,
ai ἀκοαί, καὶ § ἐλύθη ὁ δεσμὸς τῆς. γλώσσης. αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐλάλει
ears, and wasloosedthe band of his tongue, and he spol.e
7 06 ν᾿ ὃ (λ ᾽ - τ a ‘ te” of
ὀρθῶς. 36 Kat διεστείλατο αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδενὶ ἵἱεΐπωσιν
rightly. And he charged them that noone they should tel
ὕσον. δὲ Yabroc" αὐτοῖς διεστέλλετο, μᾶλλον π'ρισσότερον
But as muchas _ he them charged, exceeding moiv abundantly
ἐκήρυσσον. 97 καὶ ὑπερπερισσῶς ἐξεπλήσσοντο, λέγοντες,
they preclaimed [it]: and above measure they wereastonished, saying,
Καλῶς πάντα πεποίηκεν" καὶ τοὺς κωφοὺς ποιεῖ ἀκούειν,
®Well ‘nll °things "he *has “done: both the deaf he makcs to hear,
καὶ *rov¢" ἀλάλους λαλεῖν.
and the dumb to speak,
8 Ἔν ἐκείναις. ταῖς ἡμέραις παμπόλλου" ὄχλου ὄντος,
In those days very great [the] crowd being,
καὶ μὴ ἐχόντων τί - φάγωσιν, προσκαλεσάμενος 2) Ἰη-
and not having what they mayeat, “having “called *to [Shim] 1Je-
ie! τοὺς. μαθητὰς δαὐτοῦ" λέγει αὐτοῖς, 2 Σπλαγχνί
σοὺς" τοὺς. μαθητὰς. “αὐτοῦ λέγει αὐτοῖς, πλαγχνίζομαι
sus his disciples he says to them, [am moved withconipassion -
ἐπὶ τὸν ὄχλον Ore ἤδη Ῥὴμέρας" τρεῖς προσμένουσίν por,"
on the crowd, because already “days three they continue withme
kai οὐκ ἔχουσιν τί φάγωσιν" 8 καὶ ἐὰν
and have not what they may eat ; and
d , ΤΙ ΓΞ fi > ~ ba λ θη ? ~ aye) is e A ‘ WW
ynoretc εἰς οἶκον. αὐτῶν, ἐκλυθήσονται ἐν τῇ VOW" “τινὲς. yap
ἀπολύσω αὐτοὺς
if Ishallsendaway them
fasting to their home, they will faint in the way; for some
abrav! μακρόθεν ξἥκασιν." 4 Kai ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ ot μαθη-
ofthetn fromafar are come. And “answered *him *disci-
ταὶ αὐτοῦ, "Πόθεν τούτους δυνήσεταί τις ὧδε χορτάσαι
ples @ *his, Whence ‘these ‘shall*be*able 7anyone “here ἴο satisfy
ἄρτων ἐπ’ ἐρημίας ; 5 Kai ᾿ἐπηρώτα" αὐτούς, Πόσους ἔχετε
with bread ina desert? Aud he asked them, Howmany *have*ye
ἄρτους; Οἱ. δὲ elroy, Ἕπτά. 6 Kai ἱπαρήγγειλεν" τῷ ὄχλῳ
“loaves? Andthey said, Seven. And heordered {86 crowd
ἀναπεσεῖν ἐπὶ τῆς yng’ καὶ λαβὼν τοὺς ἑπτὰ ἄρτους,
to recline én the ground, | And havingtaken the seven loaves,
εὐχαριστήσας ἔκλασεν Kai ἐδίδου τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ, ἵνα
haying given thanks he broke and gave to his disciples, that
ππαραθῶσιν"" καὶ παρέθηκαν τῷ ὄχλῳ. ἢ καὶ
they might set before[them], And they set [it] before the ᾿ crowd. And
οεῖχον" ἰχθύδια ὀλίγα" καὶ P® εὐλογήσας “Δεῖπεν παρα-
they had small fishes afew; and having blessed he desired *to*be set
»
Ρ — αὐτοῦ (read [his] fingers) T.
8 + εὐθὺς immediately T.
* + αὐτοὶ they Lrrra.
a— αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) Trr.
gous GLTTrAW.
L[Tr]a.
Pa + ταῦτα these L
ἃ νήστις T.
& ἥκουσι EW ; εἰσίν are A.
γέλλει he orders LrTra.
9 — εἩὐθέως [L]TTrA. τ ἠνοίγησαν LTTrA.
t λέγωσιν TTrA. ¥ — αὐτὸς (read he charged) LrTraw.
χα — τοὺς TTrA. Yad πολλοῦ again great LTTrA, *%—6Iy-
Ὁ ἡμέραι GLTTrAW. © — μοι
ε καίτινες ANG SOME LTTrA. f+ ἀπὸ from (afar) TTraA.
h + ὅτι TTrA. i ἠρώτα TTrA. ΚΕ εἶπαν ΤΎτΑ. 1 παραγ-
m + [καὶ] and tL. 2 παρατιθῶσιν TTrA. ° εἶχαν LTTrA,
48 εἶπεν παρατεθῆναι καὶ αὐτὰ L; αὐτὰ εἶπεν καὶ ταῦτα παρατιθέναι Tr;
αὐτὰ παρέθηκεν he set these before [them] Ta,
ὙΠ]. MARK.
~ \ >, , i 8 r” Doar 493 , 0 ‘
θεῖναι καὶ αὐτα. ἐφαγον.δὲ" καὶ ἐχορτάσθησαν. Kat
®before[7them] also ‘these. And they ate and were satisfied. And
ἦραν περισσεύμαται κλασμάτων ἑπτὰ "σπυρίδας." ὃ ἦσαν δὲ
they took up ‘over *and *above ‘of “fragments seven baskets. And *were
τοὶ φαγύντες" ὡς τετρακισχίλιοι" Kai ἀπέλυσεν αὐτούς.
1¢hose2who “had “eaten about four thousand; and hesent “away ‘them.
10 Kai YetOéwe" ἐμβὰς
εἰς τὸ πλοῖον μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν
Andimmediately having entered ἱπῦο the ship
with *disciples
αὐτοῦ, ἦλθεν εἰς. τὰ μέρη Δαλμανουθά. 11 καὶ ἐξῆλθοτ- ot
‘his, hecame into the parts οὗ Dalmanutha, And “went *out 'the
Φαρισαῖοι καὶ ἤρξαντο συζητεῖν" αὐτῷ, ζητοῦντες παρ᾽
2Pharisees and began to dispute with him, secking fron
αὐτοῦ σημεῖον ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. πειράζοντες αὐτόν. 12 καὶ
him a sign from the heaven, tempting him, And
ἀναστενάξας ͵ τῷ.πνεύματι.αὐτοῦ λέγει,. Tt ἡ.γενεὰ αὕτη
having groaned in his spirit he says, Why “this “generation
~ ? ~ ? A , c ~ ? ,
σημεῖον ἐπιζητεῖ; ἀμὴν λέγω *vpiv," εἰ δοθήσεται
*a sign tseeks ? Verily Isay toycu, If there shall be given
~ vies "ῳ " ? ‘ > , a? ι
γενεᾷ. ταύτῃ σημεῖον. 18 Καὶ ἀφεὶς αὐτούς, "ἐμβὰς
to this generation ἃ ΒΙΡῊ. ; And having left them, having entered
πάλιν" sic τὸ πλοῖον! ἀπῆλθεν εἰς TO πέραν.
again into the ship he went away to the other side.
14 Kai ἐπελάθοντο λαβεῖν ἄρτους, Kai sig) Eva ἄρτον
And _ they forgot to take loaves,’ and except one loaf
οὐκ εἶχον μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ.. 15 καὶ διεστέλλετο
they had ποῦ [any] with them in the ship. And ‘he charged
? ~ , t ~ c ͵ ᾽ " ἈΠῈ τὶν ADE rie
αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Ὁρᾶτε, “ βλέπετε ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν Φαρισαίών
them, saying, See, take heed of the leaven of the - Pharisees
καὶ τῆς ζύμης Ἡρώδου. 16 Kai διελογίζοντο πρὸς ἀλλήλους,
τῇ
andofthe leaven of Herod. And they reasoned with one another,
ἀλέγοντες,, Ὅτι ἄρτους οὐκ “ἔχομεν." 17 Kai γνοὺς
saying, Because loaves. “not *we *have. And. knowing [it}
[ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς" λέγει αὐτοῖς, Ti διαλογίζεσθε ὅτι ἄρτους οὐκ.
Jesus says tothem, Why reason ye because loaves “not
ἔχετε; οὔπω.νοεῖτε. οὐδὲ. συνίετε; βἔτι! πεπωρωμένην
tye *have? Do ye not yet perceive nor understand? Yet hardened
» A , « - ? ) » > ,
ἔχετε τὴν.καρδίαν ὑμῶν»; 18 ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντες οὐ. βλέπετε ;
have ye your heart ? Eyes having, - do ye not see?
καὶ ὦτα ἔχοντες οὐκιἀκούετε; καὶ Ob _pynpovEdeTe; 19 OTE
and ears having, doyenothear? and do ye ποῦ remember?
τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους ἔκλασα εἰς τοὺς πεντακισχιλίους, " πόσους
the five loaves Ibroke to the five thousand, how many
κοφίνους ἱπλήρεις «κλασμάτων ἤρατε; Λέγουσιν αὐτῷ,
hand-baskets full of fragments took ye up? ‘They say to him,
Δώδεκα. 20 Ὅτε."δὲϊ! τοὺς émra! εἰς τοὺς τετρακισχιλίους,
*Twelve. And when the seven to _ the four thousand,
πόσων σπυρίδων πληρώματα κλασμάτων ἤρατε; "Οἱ. δὲ
of ΠΟΥ many baskets [the] fillings of fragments took ye up? Andthey
εἶπον," Ἕπτά. 21 Kai ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς, Πῶς! od" συνίετε;
said, Seven. And hesaid tothem, How ‘not ‘do *ye understand?
When ¥;
113
them also before them.
8 So they did cat, and
were filled: and they
took up of the broken
meat that was left
seven baskets. 9 And
they that had eaten
were about four thou-
sand: and he sent
them away.
10 And straightway
he entered into a ship
with his disciples, and
came into the parts of
Dalmanutha. 11 And
the Pharisees came
forth, and began to
question with him,
seeking of hima sign
from heaven, tempting
him. 12 And he sighed
deeply in’ his spirit,
and saith, Why doth
this generation seek
after asign? verily I
say unto you, There
shall no sign be given
unto this generation,
13 And he left them,
and entering into the
ship again departed to
the other side.
14 Now the' disciples
had forgotten to take
bread, neither ‘had
they in the ship with
them more than one
loaf. 15 And he charged
them, saying, Take
heed, beware of the
leaven of the Phari-
sees, and Qf the leaven
of Herod, 16 And they
_ Teasoned among them-
selves, saying, Jt is
because we have no
bread. 17 And when
Jesus knew 2t, he saith
untothem, Why reason
ye, because ye have no
bread ? perceive ye not
yet, neither under-
stand? have ye your
heart yet hardened?
18 Having eyes, see ye
not ? and having ears,
hear ye not? and du
e not remember?
19 When I brake the
five loaves among five
thousand, how many
baskets full of frag-
ments took ye up?
They say unto him,
Twelve. 20 And when
the seven among four
thousand, how many
baskets full of frag-
nients took ye up?
And they said, Seven.
21 -And he said unto
them, How is it that
ye do not understand ?
τ καὶ ἔφαγον LTTr. 8 σφυρίδας τ. '
νυ εὐθὺς LTTrA. Υ + [αὐτὸς] ΒΘ 1... 1 συνζητεῖν LTTrA.
5 πάλιν ἐμβὰς LTTrA.
embarked) Τὰ. ¢ 4 [καὶ] and xz.
£ — δ᾽ Ἰησοῦς (read he says) T[Tr]A.
LTtraw, * [dé] Tra; καὶ 1.
αὐτῷ and they say to him a.
ad — λέγοντες LTTrA.
& — ἔτι LTTrA.
1 + [ἄρτους] loaves x.
a — Ilws ΤΑ.
b+ καὶ Υ.
‘t — οἱ φαγόντες (read and they were) T[Tr]A.
Y ζητεῖ σημεῖον LTTrA.
Ὁ — τὸ LTrW ; [εἰς πλοῖον] Tr; — εἰς TO πλοῖον (read ἐμβὰς having
€ ἔχουσιν they have ctra.
1 κλασμάτων TANpELS
™ καὶ λέγουσιν T; καὶ λέγουσιν
© οὕπω not yet LTTra.
: [ὑμῖν] A.
1
114
22 And he cometh to
Bethsnida; and they
bring a blind man unto
him, and besought him
totouch him, 23 And
he took the blind m:n‘
by the hand, and led
him out of the town;
and when he had spit
on his éyes, and put
his hands upon him,
he asked him if he saw
ought, 24 And he look-
ed up, and said, T see
men as trees, walking:
25 After that he put
his hands agaim upon
his eyes, and made
him look up: and he
Was restored, and
kiuwevery man clearly,
26 And he sent him
nwiy to his house,
saying, Neither go
into the town, nor ὍΔ
ἐξ τὸ any in the tovvp,
27 And Jesns went
out, and his Aisciples,
into the towns of
Cesarea Philippi: and
by the way he asked
his. disciples, saying
unto them, Whom do-
men say that I am?
28 And they answered,
John the Baptist: but
some sy, Elias ; and
others, One of the pro-
phets. 29 And he saith
unto them, But whom
say ye that I, am?
And Peter answereth
and saith unto him,
Thou art the Christ.
30 And he charged
them that they should
tell no man of him,
31 And he began to
teach them, that the
Son of man must suffer
many things, and be
rejected of the elders,
and ofthe chief priests,
and scribes, amd be
killed, and after three
days riseagain. 32 And
he spake that saying
openly. And Peter
took him, and began
MAPKOS. Val
22 Καὶ Ρἔρχεται" εἰς Βηθσαϊδάν" καὶ φέοουσιν αὐτῷ τυφλόν,
And hecomes to Bethsaida; and they bring tohim! a bling
καὶ παρακαλοῦσιν αὐτὸν wa αὐτοῦ ἅψηται. 23 καὶ
{man], and beseech him that him he might touch. Ang
ἐπιλαβόμενος τῆς χειρὸς TOU τυφλοῦ “ἐξήγαγεν! αὐτὸν
taking hold of the hand ofthe blind [man] __he led forth him
ἔξω τῆς “κώμης, καὶ πτύσας εἰς TA.Gupara.avToU, ἐπιθεὶς
out of the village, and having spit upon his eyes, having laid
τὰς XEloac αὐτῷ ἐπηρώτα αὐτὸν εἴ τι βλέπει." 24 καὶ
[his] hands uponhim heasked him _ ifanything he beholds. And
ἀναβλέψας ἔλεγεν, Βλέπω τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, “ὅτι ὡς δένδρα
having looked up ΒΟ βαϊᾷ, Ibehold the men, for as trees
ὁρῶ! περιπατοῦντας. 25 Εἶτα. πάλιν ἐπέθηκεν τὰς
I see [them] walking. Then ‘again he laid {his}
χεῖρας ἐπὶ τοὺς. ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ, Kai "ἐποίησεν αὐτὸν ἀνα-
hands upon his eyes, ‘and made him look
βλέψαι." Kai “ἀποκατεστάθη," καὶ *évéBreWev" τηλαυγῶς"
up. And he was restored, and looked “on lelearly
Za7mavrac." 26 καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτὸν sic *rov."olkov.avTou,
all {men}, And he sent, him to his house,
λέγων, >M née! εἰς τὴν BONY εἰσέλθῃς. “μηϊὲ εἴπῃς
saying, Neither into the. village mayest thou θη θυ, ΠΟΙ mayest tell [it]
τινὶ ἐν TH κώμῃ."
to any one in the village.
27 Kai ἐξῆλθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς καὶ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς κώ-
Απα ?went*forth ‘Jesus and his disciples into the vil-
ac Καισαρείας" τῆς Φιλίππου" Kai ἐν τῇ OOM ἐπηῤώτα
ages οἵ Cxsarea Philippi. And by the way he was questioning
τοὺς. μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ, λέγων 4avroic,;" Τίνα μὲ λέγουσιν οἱ
his disciples, saying to them, Whom *me ‘do *pronouncé -
ἄνθρωποι εἶναι; 28 Οἱ δὲ PamexoiOnoar"!, 8 Iwavyny τὸν βαπ-
Ξ6Π to be? And they answéred, John the Bap-
τιστήν" Kai ἄλλοι "Ἡλίαν" ἄλλοι.δὲ va" τῶν. προφητῶν.
tist ; and others, Elias ; but others, one of the prophets.
29 Kai αὐτὺς λέγει αὐτοῖς,! Ὑ μεῖς.δὲ τίνα pe λέγετε
And he says to them, But ye, whom *me ‘do *ye “pronounce
εἶναι; ᾿᾿Αποκριθεὲς ™Oé" ὁ Πέτρος λέγει αὐτῷ, Σὺ.εἶ ὁ χριστός.
to be? *Answering ,’and “Peter says to him, Thouartthe Christ.
90 Kai ἐπετίμησεν αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδενὲ. "λέγωσιν! περὶ
And he strictly charged them that moone they should tell concerning
αὐτοῦ. 31 Kai ἤρξατο διδάσκειν αὐτοὺς ort δεῖ τὸν
him. _ And hebegan toteach them that it is necessary for the
υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπρυ πολλὰ παθεῖν, Kai ἀποδοκιμασθῆναι,
Son of man many things tosuffer, and to be rejected
οἀπὸ" τῶν πρεσβυτέρων Kai Ῥδἀρχιερέων Kai Ῥέγραμματέων, και
of the elders and chief priests and scribes, -and
ἀποκτανθῆναι, Kai μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἀναστῆναι" 32 καὶ
to be killed, - and after three :days torise [again]. And
παῤῥησίᾳ τὸν λόγον ἐλάλει. Kai προσλαβόμενος “"αὐτὸν
openly the . word hespoke. And “having “taken *to [(*him] *him ~
P ἔρχονται they come LTTrA.
beholdest a. 5
W ἀπεκατεστάθη τ, : ἀπεκατέστη TTrA.
all things LTTraw.
ε εἶπαν spake TA.
1 ὅτι εἷς LTTrA.
® εἴπωσιν 1.
k
© ὑπὸ by LTTraW.
a ἐξήνεγκεν he brought forth Tra. τ βλέπεις thou
t ἔθηκεν Tra. v διέβλεψεν he saw distinctly .TTra.
x ἐνέβλεπεν LTTrA. Υ δηλαυγῶς T. 2 ἅπαντα
&— τὸν GLTTrAW. ph ποῦ τ, 9 -- μηδὲ .... κώμῃ τ. ὁ [αὐτοῖς] Tr.
f + αὐτῷ λέγοντες to him saying LrTraA, 8 + ὅτι TA, δ Ἡλείαν T.
ἐπηρώτα αὐτούς asked them LTTra. 1+ καὶ and x. m — δὲ LITra.
ΒΔ - τῶν οὗ the GLTTraw. 48 ὁ Πέτρος αὐτὸν LITrA.
ὡς δένδρα α.
VOIX MARK.
ὁ Πέτρος! ἤρξατο ἐπιτιμᾷν αὐτῷ. 33 ὁ. δὲ ἐπιστραφεὶς καὶ
115
to rebuke him. 33 But
Peter began torebuke him. But he, turning #0 wee Reyne te ce
ἰδὼν τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ, ἐπετίμησεν ττῷ" Πέτρῳ, *heywy," bis disciples, he τὸς
seeing his disciples, rebuked Peter, saying, Got thee behind. ee
Ὕπαγε ὀπίσω pov, σατανᾶ" ort ov.ppoveic TEE Nh veeben τον στα
Get behind me, Satan, for thy thoughts are not of the things σεν τον ἘΠῚ aE
τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. the things that be of
of God, but the things of men,
34 Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν ὄχλον σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς
And having calledto [him] the crowd with 2 disciples
αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ὅστις" θέλει ὀπίσω μου "ἐλθεῖν," ἀπαρ-
men,
34 And when he had
called the people unio
him with his disciples
‘his hesaid tothem, Whosoever desires after me to come, let 2lso,hesaid untothem,
, ἢ , ι Aer absh 2 4 Pa tee . Whosoever will come
γησάσθω ἑαυτόν, Kat ἀράτω τὸν σταυρὸν. αὐτοῦ, Καὶ after me, let him deny
him deny himself, and let him take up his cross, and himself, and take up
, ͵ ἕ ἘΞ τὰ ἀν ΙΖ , 1 ἢ » ~ his cross, and follow
ἀκολουθείτω μοι. 8d ὃς. γὰρ. “ἂν! θέλῃ τὴν. ψυχὴν. αὐτοῦ me. 35 For whosoever
let him follow me, For whoever may desire his life will save his life shall
σῶσαι, ἀπολέσει αὐτήν" d¢.0 ἂν *arodéoy" τὴν. ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ"
ἴο Ββαυῷ, shall lose it, but whoever may lose his life
ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ Kai τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, Τοῦτος" σώσει αὐτήν.
onaccount of me and ofthe glad tidings, he shall save it.
36 τί.γὰρ "ὠφελήσει! θάνθρωπον “ἐὰν KEepdnoy τὸν κόσμον
For what shall it profit ἕν man if he gain the. “world
ὕλον καὶ WCnpw0y" τὴν. ψυχὴν.αὐτοῦ; 37 % τί δώσει
‘whole and lose his soul ? or what shall “give
lose it ; but whosoevér
shall lose his life for
my sake and the gos-
pel’s, the same shall
save it. 36 For what
shall it profit a man,
if he shall gain: the
whole ‘world, and lose
his own soul? 37 Or
what shall a man give
in exchange for his
soul? 38 Whosoever
therefore shall be a-
” 9 tl ᾽ λλ oe Si ? ~ 38 “ A £2 : Ι
ανσρωπος ανταλλάαγμα της ψυχῆς αὐτοῦ 5 δ: γαρ-ιαν" ππετασαι of τοὶ audit
‘a “man [45] an exchange for his soul ? For whoever my words in this a-
ἢ Ἢ ἜΝ ΞΡ ἃ SN εἷς 2 5 a φ dulterous and sinful
ἐπαισχυνθὴ με και τους ἑμοῦυς λόγους ἐν TY-YEVER-TAUTY generation; of him
may have been a~hamed of me and words in this generation
TY μοιχαλίδι Kai ἁμαρτωλῷ, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπαισ-
the aduiterous and sinful, also the Son | of man will be
Xu: υἡσεται αὐτόν. ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἐν τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ.πατρος. αὐτοῦ
ashamod of him when heshallcome in the glory of his Father
5 ~ > ͵ ~ Cee : 7 ONL, ᾽ ~ ? ἢ
μετὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων τῶν ἁγίων: 9. Καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αμὴν
with the angels the holy. And hesaid tothem, Verily
λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι εἰσὶν τινὲς ϑβτῶν ὧδε! ἑστηκότων, οἵτινες
Isay toyou, That there are some of those here standing, who
ov.) γεύσωνται θανάτου ἕως. ἂν ἴδωσιν τὴν βασιλείαν τὸ
in no wise shalltaste ofdeath until theysee the kingdom
θεοῦ ἐληλυθυῖαν ἐν δυνάμει.
of God havingcome in _ power,
2 Kai "web" ἡμέρας ἕξ παραλαμβάνει
And after “days ‘six takes °with (Shim)
Πέτρον καὶ irdv"’lakwBov καὶ "τὸν!" ᾿Ιωάννην, καὶ ἀναφέρει
Peter and James and John, and brihgs up
my
~
υ
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τὸν
3 6508
also shall the Son of
man be ashamed, when
he cometh in the glory
of his Father with the
holy angels. IX. And
he said unto them,
Verily I say unto you,
That there be some of
* them that stand here,
which shall not taste
of death, till they have
seen the kingdom of
God come with power.’
2 And after six days
Jesus taketh with him
Peter, and James, and
John, and _ leadeth
them up into an hig’
‘ ? « , , ‘4
αὐτοὺς εἰς ὄρος, ὑψηλὸν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν μόνους" καὶ μετεμορ- mountain apart by
them intoa?mountain *high apart alone. And he was trans- ‘themselves: and he
PRA ἘῸΝ δ Ὁ * Δ τε} ἈΠ ΤΡ}. Μὴ Was transfigured be-
φώθη ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, 3 καὶ τα.-ιματία.αὐτοῦυ “EYEVETO forethem. 3 And his
figured before them ; and his garments became raiment became shin-
x Xr ‘ vi τὰ ΄ " - \ I eaeN -
στίλβοντα, λευκὰ λίαν πὼς χιών," οἷα γναφεὺς ἐπὶ τῆς
shining, white exceedingly as snow, suchas a fuller on . the
ing, exceeding white
as snow ; so as no ful-
ler on earth can white
τ-- τῷ LTTrA.
follow ΟΥΤΡΑΥ͂).
5 καὶ λέγει and Says TTrA.
W ἐὰν TTrA. τ ἀπολέσει Shall lose TTra.
τ Et rus If any one Ltr.
Y ἑαυτοῦ ψυχὴν GW.
¥ ἀκολουθεῖν to
2 — οὗτος GLTTrAW. 8. ὠφελεῖ does it profit TA. Ὁ + τὸν the (man) LTr[a]W. © Kepon-
gartogainTA. ἃ ζημιωθῆναι ἴο ἸΙοβα Ta. 4 τί yap dot ἄνθρωπος (read tor what, &c.) 1Tr ;
τί γὰρ | ducer ἄνθρωπος] A. [ἐὰν LYTrA, 8 ὧδε τῶν ἼἼΤτΑ. μι μετὰ LTTrA. ἰ -- τὸν W.
®—7ovGirra, ἱ ἐγένοντο LirAW. ™— ὡς χιών TI
116
chem. 4 And there
appeared unto them
Elias with Moses: and
they were talking with
Jesus, 5 And Peter
answered and said to
Jesus, Master, it is
good for us to be here:
and let us make three
tahernacles; one for
thee, and one for Mo-
ses, and one for Elias.
6 Por he wist not what
to say ; for they were
sore afraid, 7 -And
there was a cloud that
overshadowed them:
and 2 voice came out
of the cloud, saying,
This is my beloved
Son: hear him. 8 And
suddenly, when they
had looked round a-
bout, they saw no man
any more, saye Jesus
only with themselves.
9 And as they came
down from the moun-
tain, he charged them
that they should tell
no man what things
they had seen, till the
Son of man were risen
from the dead. 10 And
they kept that saying
with themselves, ques-
tioning one with an-
other what the rising
from the dead should
mean. 11 And they
asked him, saying,
Why say the scribes
that Elias must first
come? 12 And he an-
swered and told them,
Elias verily cometh
first, and restoreth all
things ; and how it is
written of the Son of
man, that he must
suffer many things,
and be set at nought.
13 But I say unto you,
That Elias is indeed
come, and they have
done unto him what-
soever they listed, as
it is written of him.
11 And when he
came to his disciples,
he saw a great multi-
tude about them, and
the scribes questioning
with them, 15 And
straightway all the
people, when they be-
held him, were greatly
amazed, and running
MAPKOS. IX.
γῆς ob dbvarar™ Nevedvat, 4 καὶ ὠφθη αὐτοῖς “HXiac! σὺν
earth is not able to whiten. And *appeared °to°them '‘Blias *with
»Μωσεῖ," καὶ ἧσαν “συλλαλοῦντες! τῷ ᾿Ιπσοῦ. 5 καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς
*Moses, and they were talking with Jesus, And “answering
ὁ Πέτρος λέγει τῷ Ἰησοῦ, “PaBPBi," καλόν ἐστιν ἡμᾶς ὧδε
Peter says to Jesus, Rabbi, good. itis forus here
εἶναι" καὶ ποιήσωμεν “σκηνὰς rosie," σοὶ μίαν, καὶ PMw-
tobe; and letusmake “*tabernacles ‘three, for thee one,
cei! μίαν, καὶ “HNia" μίαν. 6 ob-ydogoee τί λαλήσῃ"
ses one, and for Elias one. For he knew not what he should say,
“yoay.yap “ἔκφοβοι." 7 καὶ ἐγένετο νεφέλη ἐπισκιάζουσα
for they were greatly afraid. And therecame acloud overshadowing
αὐτοῖς: καὶ "ἦλθεν" φωνὴ ἐκ τῆς νεφέλης, λέγουσα," Οὗτός
them; and there camea yoice out οὗ the cloud, saying, This
ἐστιν 0.vidc_ μου ὁ ἀγαπητύς" ταὐτοῦ ἀκούετε " 8 Kai ἐξάπινα
is my Son the beloved: Shim ‘*hear “ye. And suddenly
περιβλεψάμενοι οὐκέτι οὐδένα εἶδον, "ἀλλὰ"! τὸν Ἰησοῦν
having looked around no longer any one they saw, but Jesus
μόνον μεθ᾽ ἑκυτῶν. 9 "KaraBawéorvrwy.6dé" αὐτῶν Sard" τοῦ
alone with themselves, And as *were “descending ‘*they from _ the
ὄρους διεστείλατο αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδενὶ ᾿διηγήσωνται ἃ εἶ-
mountain he charged them that to noone they should relate what they
doy! εἰ μὴ ὅταν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐκ νεκρῶν
had seen except when the Son of man from among [the] dead
ἀναστῇ. 10 καὶ τὸν λόγον ἐκράτησὰν πρὸς ἑαυτούς, ἐσυζη-
be risen, And that. saying they kept among themselves, ques-
τοῦντες" τί ἐστιν τὸ ἐκ γεκρῶν ἀναστῆναι.
tioning what is the *from “among [*the] ‘dead trising.
11 Kai ἐπηρώτων αὐτόν, λέγοντες, “Ort λέγουσιν § οἱ yoap~
And _ they asked him, saying, That Ssay ‘the “seribes
ματεῖς Ore "Ἡλίαν! δεῖ ἐλθεῖν πρῶτον; 12 Ὁ δὲ ἱάποκριθείς
that Elias must come first ? Andhe answering
εἶπεν" αὐτοῖς, ΕἩλίας" ἱμὲν! ἐλθὼν πρῶτον, ™aroxabioTg'
said tothem, Elias indeed having come first, restores -
πάντα" Kai πῶς γέγραπται ἐπὶ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου"
allthings; and how it has been written of the Son ~ - of man
ἵνα πολλὰ πάθῃ καὶ ο"ἐξουδενωθῇ.!} 13 ἀλλὰ λέγω
that many things he should suffer and be set at nought: but I say
ὑμῖν, ὅτι καὶ ΕἩλίας" ἐλήλυθεν, καὶ ἐποίησαν αὐτῷ doa
᾽ ς i} ’
to you, that also Elias hascome, and _ they did to him whatever
Ρα)θέλησαν." καθὼς γέγραπται ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν.
they desired, as it has been written of him.
14 Kai «“"ἐλθὼν" πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς ™eldev' ὄχλον πολὺν
And havingcome to the disciples hesaw a*crowd ‘great
περὶ αὐτούς. . Kai γραμματεῖς “Σσυζητοῦντας" "αὐτοῖς." 1d καὶ
around them, and scribes discussing with them. And
γαρύθέως! πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος “*idwy! αὐτὸν “ἐξεθαμβήθη," Kat
immediately all the crowd: seeing him were greatly amazed, and
2 + ovTws thus TTra.
5 τρεῖς σκηνάς LTTVA.
ν ἔκφοβοι γὰρ ἐγένοντο for they became greatly afraid Lrtra.
2 ἀκούετε αὐτοῦ LTTrA. ἰ
τ Ῥαββεί TA.
GTTraw.
ἡ ἃ εἶδον διηγήσωνται LTTrA.
Φαρυσαῖοι καὶ the Pharisees and [L]r.
™ ἀποκαθιστάνει LTTrA,
oa ἐξουδενηθῇ (5 A) LTrA; ἐξουθενωθ) Yr,
88 συνζητοῦντας 1 TrA.
xa ἀξεθαμβήθηο y LTTrA.
t— μὲν Ὑ{τ].
they saw TTr.
wa ἰδόντος LTTrA.
ο λείας τ P Mwioet LIW; Μωυσῇ Tra. ἢ συνλαλοῦντες T.
tHAeta 1. Y ἀποκριθῇ he should answer TTrA.
x ἐγένετο τ. Y — λέγουσα
b καὶ καταβαινόντων LTTr. ς ἐκ τ,
© συνζητοῦντες LTTrA. f°O τι wherefore Lw. & + ot
h Ηλείαν T. i ἔφη said TTrA. k Ἡλείας T.
na ; (read and how has it been written, &c.) LT.
Pa ἤθελον ΤΊΤΑ. 48 ἐλθόντες TTr. τὰ εἶδον
ta πρὸς αὐτούς With them Trr. 8 εὐθὺς ΣΎΤΑ,
8 εἰ μὴ L.
and for Mo- -
IX, MARK.
προστρέχοντες . ἠσπάζοντο αὐτόν. 16 καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν τοὺς
running to [him] saluted him, And he asked the
yoappareic," Ti *ovnreizte" πρὸς *abrovc;" 17 Kai θάπο-
scribes, What discuss ye with them? And an-
κριθεὶς" εἷς ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου “εἶπεν," Διδάσκαλε, ἤνεγκα τὸν υἱόν
swering one outof the crowd said, Teacher, I brought 2son
μου πρός σε, ἔχοντα πνεῦμα ἄλαλον. 18 καὶ ὕπου. ἂν" αὐτὸν
my to thee, having ἃ. βριὺ ‘dumb; and wheresoeyer him
΄ er e ᾽ ΚΑ Ὁ] ee: ΄ ᾿ 1s ,
καταλάβῃ ῥήσσει αὐτόν" καὶ ἀφρίζει, καὶ τρίζει τοὺς
it seizes it dashes "down ‘him; and hefoams, and gnashes
dddvracfadrov," καὶ ξηραίνεται: καὶ Seirov' τοῖς μαθηταῖς
his teeth, and iswitheringaway. And I spoke to “disciples
uv 7 A ? +s \ ? ” ε δ. ?
σου ἵνα αὐτὸ ἐκβάλωσιν, Kai οὐκ ἴσχυσαν. 19 Ὁ δὲ ἀπο-
‘thy that it they might cast out, and they had not power. Buthe an-
kpOeichadrep' héyet, Q γενεὰ ἄπιστος, Ewe πότε πρὺς ὑμᾶς
swering him says, O ?generation*unbelieving! until when with you
ἔσομαι; ἕως πότε ἀνέξομαι ὑμῶν; φέρετε αὐτὸν πρός με.
shall I be? until when shall I bear with you? Bring him to me.
ς ‘ » ? A eS 4 ? , 9 4 ον ? 4 i ᾽ ,
20 Kai ἤνεγκαν αὐτὸν πρὸς αὐτόν" καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν 'si9ewe
And they brought him to him. Andseeing him immediately
τὸ πνεῦμα! Βἐσπάραξεν" αὐτόν, καὶ πεσὼν ἐπὶ τῆς
the spirit threw “ἰπίο “convulsions "him, and haying fallenupon the
γῆς ἐκυλίετο ἀφρίζων. 21 Kai ἐπηρώτησεν τὸν. πατέρα αὐτοῦ,
earth herolled foaming. And he asked his father,
Πόσος χρόνος ἐστὶν we τοῦτο γέγονεν αὐτῷ; ‘O.0é εἶπεν,
How long atime isit that this has been with him? Andhe said,
᾿Παιδιόθεν. 22 καὶ πολλάκις παὐτὸν καὶ εἰς πῦρ" ἔβαλεν καὶ
From childhood. And often him both into fire itcast and
εἰς ὕδατα, ἵνα ἀπολέσῃ αὐτόν" "ἀλλ᾽" εἴ τι Cdvacat,"
into waters, if anything thou art able
βοήθησον ἡμῖν,
{to do], help us, And Je-
σοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, To εἰ δύνασαι" Ῥπιστεῦσαι," πάντα δυνατὰ
that it might destroy him: but
σπλαγχνισθεὶς
being moved with pity on ἃ.
sus said to him, “If thouartable tobelieve, allthings are possible
τῷ πιστεύοντι. 24 %Kat" τεὐθέως" κράξας ὁ πατὴρ τοῦ
to him that believes. And immediately crying out the father of the
παιδίου Sera δακρύων" ἔλεγεν, Πιστεύω, "Κύριε," βοήθει
little child with tears said, I believe, Lord, help
μου.τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ. 25 ᾿Ιδὼν. δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτε ἐπισυντρέχει ὅ
mine unbelief, But *seeing Jesus that *was *running *together
ὄχλος, ἐπετίμησεν τῷ πνεύματι TH ἀκαθάρτῳ, λέγων αὐτῷ.
ta*crowd, rebuked the spirit the unclean, saying toit,
Τὸ “πνεῦμα τὸ ἄλαλον Kai κωφόν," yw ὅσοι ἐπιτάσσω,! ἔξελθε
Spirit dumb and deaf, I thee command, come
ΤΑΣ" αὐτοῦ, καὶ μηκέτι « εἰσέλθῃς εἰς αὐτόν. 26 Kai τ'κρά-
out of - him, and no more mayest thouenterinto him. And having
Eav," καὶ πολλὰ δδσπαράξαν!" Ὀδαύτόν," ἐξῆλθεν" καὶ
eriedout,and “much ‘thrown ‘into convulsions , *him, it came out; and
ἐγένετο ὡσεὶ νεκρός, ὥστε “oddovc λέγειν ὅτι ἀπέθανεν.
ΒΘ became Asif dead, so that many said that he was dead.
Υ αὐτούς them GLrtra. = συνζητεῖτε LTTrA. 5 αὑτούς BE. Ὁ amex
him urr a. ς — εἶπεν LTTrA. ἃ ἐὰν LTTrA. ε — αὐτόν (read [hi
(read [his] teeth) [L]rrra.
Litra. Κ συνεσπάραξεν LT.
ο δύνῃ LTTra. Ρ — πιστεῦσαι TTr[ a].
Saxpuwv LTTra. t — Κύριε GLTTrAW.
TVEVMQLTTrA. Σ ἐπιτάσσω σοι Tira.
GLTT:AW. δὃ8 --Οὐαὐτόν G[L]}TTrA.
Ε εἶπα Tira. ἢ αὐτοῖς them ΘΙΤΤΓΑΨ,
1+ ἐκ since LTTraw.
4ᾳ — καὶ [L]T[TrJa.
v + 6 the (crowd) T.
γ8 ἀπ᾽ from L.
ca + τοὺς the LTTrA.
ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς. 23 Ὁ. δὲ. In-
πὶ καὶ εἰς πῦρ αὐτὸν ΤΑ.
τ εὐθὺς TTrA. ,
22 κράξας GLTTrAW.
117
to him saluted him,
16 And he asked the
scribes, What question
ye with them? 17 And
one of the multitude
answered and said,
Master, I have brought
unto thee my son,
which hath a dumb
spirit ; 18 and where-
soever he taketh him,
he teareth him: and
he foameth, and gnash-
eth with his teeth, and
pineth away: and I
spake to thy- disciples
that they should cast
him out; and: they
eould not. 19 He an-
swereth him, and saith,
O faithless generation,
how long shall I be
with you? how long
shall I suffer you?
bring him unto me.
20 And they brought
him unto him: and
when he saw him,
strgightway the spirit
tare him; and he fell
on the ground, and
wallowed foaming.
21 And he asked his
father, How long is it
ago since this came
unto him? And he
said, Of a child. 22 And
᾿ ofttimes it hath cast
him into the fire, and
into the waters, .to
destroy him: but if
thou canst do any
thing, have tompas-
sion on us, and help
us. 23 Jesus said unto
him, If thou canst be-
‘ieve, all things are
possible to him that
believeth. 24 And
straightway the father
of the child cried out,
and said with tears,
Lord; ‘I believe; help
thou mine unbelief.
_25 When Jesus saw
that the people came
running together, he
rebuked ,the foul
spirit, saying unto
him, Zhou dumb anl
deaf spirit, I charge
thee, come out of him,
and enter no more
into him. 26 And the
spirtt cried, and reut
him sore, and came
out of him: and he
was as one dead; in-
somuch that many
said, He is dead.
ίθη αὐτῷ answered
OD ἘΣ £ — αὐτοῦ
1 70 πνεῦμα εὐθὺς
2 ἀλλὰ τ.
® — μετὰ
Ὑ ἄλαλον καὶ κωφὸν
88 σπαράξας
118
27 But Jesus took him
by the hand, and lifted
him up; and he arose,
28 And when he was
come into the house,
his disciples asked him
privately, Why could
not we cast him out?
229 And he said unto
them, This kind can
come forth by nothing,
but by prayer and
fasting.
30 And they depart-
ed thence, and passed
through Galilee; and
he would not that any
man should know it.
31 For. he taught his
disviples, and said unto
them, The Son of man
is delivered into the
hands of men, and
they shall kill him;
and after that he is
killed, he shall rise
the third day. 32 But
they understood not
that saying, and were
afraid to ask him.
33 And he came to
Capernaum: and being
in the house he asked
them, What was it
that ye disputed a-
mong yourselyes by
the way? 34 But they
held their peace: for
by the way they had
disputed among them-
selves, who should he
the greatest. 35 And
he sat down, and called
the twelve, and saith.
unto them, If any man
desire to he first, the
same shall be last of
all, and servant of all.
36 And he took achild,
and set him in the
midst of them: and
when he had taken
him in his arms,
he said unto them,
_ 837 Whosoever shall
receive one of such
children in my name, _
receiveth me: and
whosoever shall _ re-
ceive me, receiveth not
me, but him that sent
me. 38 And John an-
swered him, saying,
Master, we ~aw one
casting out devils in
thy name, and he fol-
loweth not us: and
1X,
ἤγειρεν αὐτόν,
raised *up ‘him,
MAPKOS.
αὐτὸν τῆς χειρός"
27 ὁ.δὲ Ἰησοῦς κρατήσας
him by the, hand,
But Jesus, having taken
καὶ ἀνέστη.
and he arose.
28 Kai ἐΞεἰσελθόντα. αὐτὸν"
when he was entered
εἰς οἶκον οἱ. μαθητὰϊ αὐτοῦ
And into a hoyse his disciples
flor ΄ γῆ νον 2907 ik sO Π τε a 7 25
ηρώτων αὐτὸν κατ΄ ἰδίαν, τι μεῖς οὐκ. δυνὴη-
asked him erate Because [of ebetl *we 4were not
θημεν ἐκβαλεῖν αὐτό; 29 Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τοῦτο τὸ γένος
able to cast out it ? And hesaid to them, ἘΠΕ kind
ἐν οὐδενὶ δύναται ἐξελθεῖν εἰ μὴ ἐν προσευχῇ heat νηστείᾳ."
by nothing can go out except by prayer and _ fasting.
80 ‘Kai ἐκεῖθεν! ἐξελθόντες Κπαρεπορεύοντο" διὰ τῆς
And from thence having gone forth they went through
Γαλιλαίας" καὶ οὐκ.ἤθελεν ἵνα τις. bya"! 91 ἐδίδασ-
Galilee ; and he would not that anyone should know [it]; *he “was *teach-
κεν yao τοὺς. μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ, Kai ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς, Ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς
ing ‘for his disciples, and said to them, The Son
Tov ἀνθρώπου. παραδίδοται εἰς χεῖρας ἀνθρώπων, καὶ
of man is delivered’ into [the] hands of mien 880
ἀποκτενοῦσιν αὐτόν: καὶ ἀπόοκτανθείς. “ry τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ"
they will kill him ; and having been eles, on the third day
ἀναστήσεται. 82 Οἱ δὲ ἠγνίουν τὸ ῥῆμα, Kai ἐφοβοῦντο
he will arise. But they understood not the saying, and were afraid
αὐτὸν ἐπερωτῆσαι.
shim ito ask.
33 Kai "ἦλθεν!" εἰς “Καπερναούμ᾽"" καὶ ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ γενόμενος
And Ae came to Capernaum ; and 7in *the pone *being
ἐπηρώτα αὐτούς, Ti ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ Ῥπρὸς ἑαυτοὺς" διελογίζεσθε;
he asked pehem, What in the way among youraclig® were ye discussing ?
34 Οἱ δὲ ἐσιώπων" πρὸς ἀλλήλους γὰρ διελέχθησαν “ἐν
But they were silent ; 2with Sone tanother *for they had beendiscussing by
τῇ ὁδῷ," τίς μείζων. 35 καὶ καθίσας ἐφώνησεν τοὺς
the. way, who [was] greater. _And sitting down he called the
δώδεκα, Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, Ei τις θέλει 7 πρῶτος εἶναι, ἔσται
pyelre, and he says tothem, If anyone desires “first ‘to *be, heshall be
πάντων ἔσχατος Kai πάντων διάκονος. 36 Kai «λαβὼν
30ῈΕ 541] 1Jast and “of 5411 lservant. And haying taken
παιδίον ἔστησεν αὐτὸ ἐν μέσῳ. αὐτῶν" καὶ ἐναγκαλισάμενος
alittlechild he set it in theirmidst; and havingtaken “in[*his]*arms
αὐτὸ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, 97 Ὃς. ἐὰν! ἕν τῶν “τοιούτων παιδίων"
εἴ he said to them, Whoever one of such little chiidren
δέξηται ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί. μου, ἐμὲ δέχεται" Kai δὲ "ἐὰν! ἐμὲ
shall receive in my name, me receives ; and whoever e
*déEnrat," οὐκ ἐμὲ δέχεται, ἀλλὰ τὸν ἀποστείλαντά
shall receive, ποῦ 716 reccives, but im who sent
38" ᾿Απεκρίθη. δὲ" αὐτῷ "ὁ ᾿Ἱωάννης “λέγ vy," Διδάσκαλε, εἴδομέν
And answered “him 1John saying, Teacher, we saw
τινα τῷ: ὀνόματί. σου ἐκβάλλοντα δαιμόνια, Υὺς οὐκ. ἀκολουθεῖ
some one in thy name easting out demons, who follows not
με:
me.
4 τῆς χερρὺς αὐτοῦ his hand trtr.
Ο τι wherefore Lw.
τ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας after three days LTTra.
Erie &
Lyvot LTTraA.
ο Καφαρναούμ. LTTraw.
5 παιδίων τούτων Of these little children T.
[δὲ] τι; ἔφη spoke (to him) Tra.
e εἰσελθόντος αὐτοῦ LTT. κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ἐπηρώτων αὐτόν
i Κἀκεῖθεν LTTrA. ἕ ἐπορεύοντο Ltr.
n ἦλθον they came LTTra.
P — πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς LTTrA. 4 [ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ] τι. τ ἂν LTTrA.
Ὁ δέχηται should receive τττα. ἃ ἀπεκρίθη
v-— ὃ GLW. * — λέγων 1. * + ἐν ELTTrAW,
h — καὶ νηστείᾳ TA].
J — ὃς οὐκ ἀκολουθεῖ ἡμῖν G.
IX. MARK.
Call ‘7? , Π ᾽ , av > > ~ tow iT
ἡμῖν" καὶ ᾿ἐκωλύσαμεν" αὐτόν, ὅτι οὐκ. ἀκολουθεῖ ἡμῖν.
us, and we forbade him, because he follows not us,
39 Ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν, Μὴ κωλύετε αὐτόν" οὐδεὶς. γάρ ἐστιν
But Jesus said, Forbid not him ; for noone , there is
ὃς Tose δύναμιν ἐπὶ τῷ. ὀνόματί. μου, Kai δυνήσεται
Who shalldo aworkcfpower in my name, and be able
~ ΄ τ᾿ > ” ~ €
ταχὺ κακολογῆσαί με. 40 ὃς. γὰρ οὐκ.ἔστιν καθ᾽ ὑμῶν," ὑπὲρ
readily to speak evil of me; forhe who isnot against you, for
~ ΩΣ , ~ . ’
ὑμῶν" ἐστιν. 41 ὃς. γὰρ ἂν ποτίσῃ ὑμᾶς ποτήριον
you is. For whoever may give *to *drink tyou a@ cup
rs τ τα , , ~ 9 ὍΝ ,
ὕδατος ἐν “τῷ" ὀνόματί μου," ὅτι χριστοῦ ἐστε, ἀμὴν λέγω
ΟΣ Water in , my name, * because “Christ’s tye *are, verily I say
4 ~ 3. 4A ? ~ ¢ r τι 7 Ἅ
ὑμῖν, “οὐ μὴ ἀπολέσῃ" τὸν. μισθὸν. αὐτοῦ. 42 Καὶ ὃειἂν
ἴω you, in no wi-e should he lose his reward. And whoever
σκανδαλίσῃ ἕνα τῶν
my cuuse τὸ Οὐ Πα tone 7of “6 *little “ones
? 4 1 , ~ ~ , ’ + , A
ἐμέ." καλόν ἐστιν αὐτῷ μᾶλλον εἰ περίκειται 'λίθος. μυλικὸς"!
Ἀπιστευόντων εἰς
κορῶν ὁ τῶν
belicve in
who
mic, good itis for him rather if- is put a millstone
‘ . ΄ Ἧ ᾽ ~ \ ͵ ᾽ ‘ 7
TEM τὸν. τράχηλον. αὐτοῦ, καὶ βέβληται - εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν.
α)-.τὖῷ his neck, and he has becn cast into the sea.
4 Καὶ ἐὰν σκανδαλίζῃ! σε ἡ.-χείρισου, ἀπόκοψον αὐτήν"
-nd if *should *cause to ’offend °thee ‘thy -hand, cut off it:
καλόν ἴσοι ἐστὶν! kvdAAOv εἰς τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελθεῖν,"
good fortHee itis maimed into life _toenter, [rather]
- . τ ν > , > ‘
ἡ τὰς δύο χεῖρας ἔχοντα ἀπελθεῖν εἰς THY γέενναν, εἰς TO
than the two hands having togoaway into the Gehenna, into the
m0 τὸ ἄσβεστον, 44 "Ozrov ὁ. σκώληξ αὐτῶν οὐ.τελευτῷ, Kai
fire the unquenchable, where their worm dies not, and
\ τὸ ᾽ , Π] NY STS « , “ὃ λίζ
τὸ πῦρ οὐ.σβέννυται." 45 καὶ ἐὰν ὁ πούς σου σκανδαλίζῃ
the fire is not quenched. And if thy foot should cause *to “offend
σε. ἀπόκοψον αὐτόν" καλόγ ο Ῥέστιν σοι! εἰσελθεῖν εἰς THY
thee, cut olf it: good itis forthee toenter into
5 ΄ A 4 , 27> ” ~
ζωὴν χωλόν, ἢ τοὺς δύο πόδας ἔχοντα βληθῆναι εἰς
life lame, [rather]thar the two feet having to be cast into
τὸ ἄσβεστον." 46 τὕπου ὁ σκώληξ
the unquenchable, whcre “worm
οὐ.σβέννυται." 47 καὶ ἐὰν ὁ
THY γέενγναν, “εἰς τὸ πῦρ
ike Gehenna, into the - fire
αὐτῶν οὐ.τελευτᾷ, καὶ TO πῦρ
‘their dies not, and the fire is not quenched. And if
- , ” ᾿ ,
ὀφθαλμός. σον σκανδαλίζῃ σε, ἔκβαλε αὐτόν καλόν
thine eye should cause “to “offend ‘thee, cust out iti: good
σοι ἐστὶν" μονόφθαλμον εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ
for thee itis with one eye toenter into the kingdom
heed Ld » - 2 A ,
θεοῦ, ἢ δύο ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντα βληθῆναι εἰς τὴν γέεν-
of God, [rather] than two eyes having tobecast into the Gehen-
ναν ‘rou πυρός," 48 ὕπου ὁ σκώληξ αὐτῶν οὐ.τελευτῷ, Kai τὸ
πὰ of fire, where their worm dies not, and the
πῦρ ov.cBevyuTa. 49 Πᾶς, γὰρ πυρὶ ἁλισθήσεται, "καὶ
fire is not quenched, For everyone with fire shall be salted, and
~ ‘ , , ν BY er
πᾶσα Oxcia ἁλὶ ἁλισθήσεται.! 50 καλὸν τὸ "ἅλας,"
every sacrifice with salt shall be salted. Good [is]the | salt,
z ἐκωλύομεν ΤΊτΑ.
ποῖ f llowing ust. Ὁ ἡμῶν us ELTrAWw.
e + ὅτι that [L]ttrA. f ἀπολέσει shall he lose vtr.
LITA]. ΒἈ πίστιν ἐχόντων have faith -a ; — eis ἐμέ T.
al ass LTTrA. Κ σκανδαλίσῃ τ΄. Ἰ ἐστίν σε LITA.
Ὁ — verse 44 1[Tr]. ° + [yap] for L. P ἐστίν σε LTTrAW.
fuirrr{ a). r — verse 46 1| Tr]. 8 σέ ἐστιν TIA.
πᾶσα θυαία ade ἁλισθήσεται Τ{{ι]. νυ ἅλα Ὁ
© — τῷ GLTTrAW.
¢ — τοῦ πυρὸς LTTrA,
119
we forbad him, be-
cause he tolloweth not
us. 39 But Jesus spid,
Forbid him not: for
there is no man which
shall do a miracle in
my fname, that can
lightly speak. evil of
me. 40 For he that
is not against us is
on our part. 41 For
whosoever shall give
you acup of water to
drink in my name,
because ye belong to
Christ, verily I say
unto you, he shall not
lose his reward. 42 And
whosoever shali offend
one of these little ones
that believe in me, it
is better for hin that
a millstone were hang-
εὖ about his neck, and
he were cast into the
sea, 43 And- if thy
hand offend thee, cut
it off: it is better for
thee to enter into life
maimed, than having
two hands to gn into
hell, into the fire that
never shall be quench-
ed: 44 where their
worm dieth not, and
the fire is not quench-
ed. 45 And if thy foot:
offend thee, cut it off:
it is better for thee to
enter halt into life,
than having two feet
to be cast into hell,
into the fire that never
shall be quenched:
46 where their worm
dieth not, and the
fire is not quenched,
47 And if thine eye
offend thee,. pluck it
out: it is better for
thee to enter into the
kingdom of God with
one eye, than haying
two eyes to be cast
into hell fire : 48 where
their worm dieth not,
and the fire is not
quenched. 49 For every
one shall be salted with
fire, and every sacrifice
shall be salted with
salt. 50Salt ὦ good:
8 [ὅτι οὐκ ἀκολουθεῖ ἡμῖν] Tr; ὅτι οὐκ ἠκολούθει ἡμῖν because he was
4 — μου (read [my]) GLTra.
8 + τούτων (read of these little ones)
i μύλος ὀνικὸς, millstone turned by
_™ εἰσελθεῖν εἰς THY ζωὴν LTT:AW.
4 — εἰς τὸ TUp TO ἄσβεστον
ἃ --ἷ “καὶ
120
but if the salt have
lost his saltness, where-
with will ye season it ?
Have salt in your-
selves, and have peace
one with another,
&. And he arose
from thence, and com-
eth into the coasts of
Juda by the farther
side of Jordan: and
the people resort unto
him again ; and, as he
was wont, he taught
them again. 2 And the
Pharisees cume to him,
and asked him, Is it
lawful for a man to
put away his wife?
tempting him. 3 And
he answered and said
unto them, What did
Moses command you?
4 And they said, Moses
suffered to write a bill
of divorcement, and to
put her away. 5 And.
Jesus answered and
said untothem, For the
hardness of your heart
he wrote you this pre-
cept. 6 But from the
beginning of the cre-
ation God made them
maleand female. 7 For
this cause shall a man
leave his father and
mother, and cleave to
his wife; 8 and. they
twain shall be one
flesh : so then they are
no more twain, but
one flesh. 9 What
therefore God hath
joined together, let
not man put asunder.
10 And in the house
his disciples asked him
again of the same
matter. 11 And he
saith unto them, Who-
soever shall put away
his wife, and marry
‘another, committeth
adultery against -her.
12 And if a woman
shall -put away her
husband, and be mar-
ried to another, she
committeth adultery.
13 And they brought
young children to him,
that he should touch-
and his disci-
them :
165 rebuke: those that
rought them. 14 But
ywhen Jesus saw ἐξ, he
(Was much displeased,
and said unto them,
‘Suffer the little child
ren to come unto me,
MAPKOS. TX x.
᾿ κι » tr » ἢ ΄
ἐὰν.δὲ τὸ ἅλας" ἄναλομ γένηται, ἐν τίνι αὐτὸ ἀρτύσετε;
Ῥαύ τ the salt saltless is become, with what it willye season?
ἔχετε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς "ἅλας," καὶ εἰρήνεύετε ἐν ἀλλήλοις.
Have in yourselves salt, and beat peace with one another.
10 “Κἀκεῖθεν! ἀναστὰς ἔρχεται εἰς Ta ὕρια τῆς Ἰουδαίας,
Andthence risingup ΠΘ comes into the borders of Judza,
διὰ τοῦ! πέραν τοῦ Ιορδάνου: καὶ ᾿συμπορεύονται! πάλιν
by the otherside ofthe Jordan. And come together again
ὄχλοι πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ ὡς εἰώϑει πάλιν ἐδίδασκειν
crowds to him, and as he had beenaccustomed again he taught
αὐτούς. 2 Kai προσελθόντες "οὶ" Φαρισαῖοι “ἐπηρώτησαν!
them. And coming to [him] the Pharisees asked
αὐτὸν εἰ ἔξεστιν ἀνδρὶ γυναῖκα ἀπολῦσαι, πειράζοντες
tempting
2 ro ΤΣ
EVETELNATO
tdid command
’ to put away,
him if it is lawful for a husband
αὐτόν. 3 0.0 ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τί vpir
him. But he answering said tothem, What “you
IMwone;" 4 Οἱ. δὲ ἐεἶπον," ΓΜωσῆς ἐπέτρεψεν" βιβλίον ἀπο-
Moses ? ‘And they said, Moses, allowed a bill of di-
στασίου γράψαι, καὶ ἀπολῦσαι. ὃ ΞΚαὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ! Ἰησοῦς
vorce to write, and to put away. And answering Jesus
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Πρὸς τὴν.σκληροκαρδίαν. ὑμῶν ἔγραψεν ὑμῖν
said tothem, In view of your hardheartedness he wrote for you
THV-évTo\ny.rauTny? 6 ἀπὸ δὲ ἀρχῆς κτίσεως ἄρσεν καὶ
this commandment ; but from [the] beginning of creation male and
θῆλυ ἐποίησεν αὐτοὺς *O θεός." 7 ἕνεκεν τούτου καταλείψει
a wife
female, ?made *them 1God. Onaccountof this shall “leave
ἄνθρωπος τὸν. πατέρα. αὐτοῦ καὶ THY μητέρα, ‘Kat προσκολ-
4a “man his father and mother, and shall be
ληθήσεται" Ἐπρὸς rHyv-yuvaica'_abrov, 8 καὶ ἔσονται οἱ δύο
joined to his wife, and “shall *be ‘the *two
? ΄ , " ov > LZ bree a7 tAA ‘ ΄ ΄ ξ 9 n
εἰς σάρκα μίαν" ὥστε οὐκέτι εἰσὶν δύο, ἀλλὰ pia aps. 9 ὃ
5for "flesh ‘one; sothatnolongerarethey two, but one flesh. What
x ͵ » , Ἃ το 11»
οὖν ἁ θεὸς συνέζευξεν, ἄνθρωπος μὴ χωριζέτω. 10 Καὶ ἱέν
therefore God united together, sman ‘et “ποὺ separate. And ig
~ , , ι ~ . ~ ᾽ ~ >
τῇ οἰκίᾳ! πάλιν οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ! περὶ ™rov.adrov! οἔπη-
the house again his disciples concerning thesame thing
΄ , \ ~ τι ᾿
ρώτησαν" αὐτόν. 11 καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, OcPéav' ἀπολύσῃ
asked him. And hesays tothem, Whoever should put away
THY.yuvu αὐτοῦ καὶ γαμήσῃ ἄλλην, μοιχᾶται ἐπ᾽
his wife and should marry another, commits adultery against
3- τ Ὁ “ἃ 4 \ 2 λ ᾽»» i ‘ » ὃ 7 ΓΞ ~ Tie . "
αὐτὴν. 12 καὶ ἐὰν γυνὴ ἀπολύσῃ τον-ἀνὸρα.αὐτὴς και
her. And if a woman should put away her husband and
δγαμηθῇ ἄλλῳ," μοιχᾶται.
be married to another, she commits adultery.
13 Kai προσέφερον αὐτῷ παιδία, ἵνα ἅψηται αὐτῶν"
And they brought to him little children, that hemighttouch, them,
t \ ΝΣ ΄ - , ι Φ
οἱ. δὲ μαθηταὶ ἐπετίμων τοῖς προσφέρουσιν. 14 ἰδὼν. δὲ
But the disciples rebuked those who brought ἤθη. Βαὺ having seen [it]
ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἠγανάκτησεν, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Agere τὰ παιδία
Jesus was indignant, and said tothem, Suffer the little children
W ἅλα T.
Ὁ — οἱ GLTrAW.
γυναῖκα T.
this Lrtra,
away TTra.
x ἅλα LTTrA.
© ἐπηρώτων were asking LTTrA.
f ἐπέτρεψεν Μωῦσῆς LTTra; Mwians ἐπέτ. ν΄.
made them) [n]rtr[].
leis τὴν οἰκίαν LITrA.
ο ἐπηρώτων Were asking TA.
τ-- καὶ TTA,
: καὶ Δα LTTrA. ὃ συνπορεύονται TA.
4 Mwions LIT:AW. € εἶπαν LTTra,
8 ὃ δὲ but TTra. h — ὁ θεός (read he
i— καὶ προσκολληθήσεται τΞ. τῇ γυναικὶ τι; — πρὸς τὴν
m — αὐτοῦ (vead the disciples) [τ ]ττ 4]. δ τούτου
» ἂν LITrA. 4 αὐτὴ ἀπολύσασα she putting
9 γαμήσῃ ἄλλον should marry another Ultra,
Υ καὶ ἐκεῖθεν LTTrAW.
Fass MARK.
᾿ ἢ ᾿ ι ὅν ἘΣ τι ,
ἔρχεσθαι πρὸς pe, ‘kai" μὴ.κωλύετε αὐτά: τῶν.γὰο.τοιούτων
to come to me, and donothinder them; tor of such
ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ: 15 ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὃς "ἐὰν"
is the kingdom of God. Verily Isay toyou, Whoever
‘ pp δ , ~ ~ . Cw
μὴ.δέξηται τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ we παιδίον, οὐ-μὴ
shall not receive. the kingdoin of God as a little child, in no wise
εἰσέλθῃ εἰς αὐτήν. 16 Καὶ ἐναγκαλισάμενος αὐτά, ¥
shall entur into it. And having taken *in [*his] *arms ‘them,
τιθεις τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾽ αὐτὰ τηὐλόγει αὐτά."
having laid [his] hands on them he blessed them.
17 Καὶ ἐκπορευομένου αὐτοῦ εἰς ὁδόν, προσδραμὼν εἴς καὶ
And as he went forth into [the] way, “running “up
γονυπετήσας αὐτὸν ἐπηρώτα αὐτόν, Διδάσκαλε ἀγαθέ, τί
kneeling downto him a ked him, ?Teacher *good, what
΄ τ, \ a” , « A? ~
ποιήσω ἵνα ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσω; 18 Ὁ δὲ. ᾿Τησοῦς
shall{do that life eternal [ may inherit ? But Jeccs
εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Ti μὲ λέγεις ἀγαθόν; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς εἰ μὴ
said tohim, Why mecallest thou good? No one [15] good except
εἷς, ὁ θεός. 19 τὰς ἐντολὰς
one, God.
οἶδας. ΣΜὴ.μοιχεύσῳς"
The commandments thou knowest : Thou shouldest not commit
μὴ φονεύσῃς"" μὴ κλέψῃς"
adultery ; thou shouldest not commit murder; thou shouldest ποῦ steal; thou
μὴ-ψευδομαρτυρήσῃς" μὴ.ἀποστερήσῃς" τίμα τὸν
shouldest not bear false witness; thou shouldest not defraud; honour
πατέρα.σου καὶ τὴν μητέραξ. 20 ὋὉ δὲ "ἀποκριθεὶς! ϑεῖπεν"
thy father and mother. And he answering said
αὐτῷ, Διδάσκαλε, “ταῦτα πάντα" Δἐφυλαξάμην" ἐκ νεότητός
to him, Teacher, *these *all have I kept from youth
μου. 21 Ὁ δὲ. Ἰησοῦς ἐμβλέψας αὐτῷ ἠγάπησεν αὐτόν, καὶ
‘my. And Jesus looking upon him loved him, and
εἶπεν αὐτῷ, “Ev σοι" vorepei’ ὕπαγε, Osa ἔχεις πώλη-
said to him, One thing totheeislacking: go, asmuchas thou hast sell
gov καὶ δὸς ‘roic' πτωχοῖς, Kai ἕξεις
and give tothe poor, and thou shalt have
? : ae Oy BS ~ > , 5 ” 4 , il 99 Ὁ δὲ
οὐυρανῳ᾿" καὶ δεῦρο, ἀκολούθει μοι, Sapac τὸν σταυρόν. -δὲ
heaven; and come, follow me, taking up the cross. But he,
orvyvaoac ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ ἀπῆλθεν λυπούμενος" ἦν.γὰρ.ἔχων
being sad at the word, went away grieved, for he had
κτήματα πολλά. 23 Kai περιβλεψάμενος ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγει τοῖς
“possessions ‘many. And _ looking around Jesus says
μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ, Πῶς δυσκόλως οἱ τὰ χρήματα ἔχοντες εἰς
to his disciples, How difficultly those “riches ‘having into
τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελεύσονται. 24 Οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ ἐθαμ-
the kingdom of God shall enter ! And the disciples were as-
βοῦντο ἐπὶ τοῖς. λόγοις.αὐτοῦ. Ὃ.δὲ. ἸΤησοὺς πάλιν ἀποκριθεὶς
tonished at his words. And Jesus again answering
λέγει αὐτοῖς, Τέκνα," πῶς δύσκολόν ἐστιν ‘rove πεποιθότας
θησαυρὸν ἐν
treasure in
says tothem, Children, how difficult itis [for] those who trust
ἐπὶ ἔτοῖς! χρήμασιν" εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθεῖν.
in riches into the kingdom of God to enter !
κάμηλον διὰ ἱτῆς" τρυμαλιᾶς ἱτῆς"
25 εὐκοπώτερόν ἐστιν
{for] «camel through the eye of the
Easier it is
t — καὶ GYTrAW Yay LITA.
αὐτά he blesses them LW; — ηὐλόγει αὐτά ἹτιΑ.
τ — gov tily (mother) Lr. & — ἀν. "κριθεὶς T.
ἃ ἐφύλαξα κι. << oethee TA. ff — τοῖς Liraw. =
1 — τοὺς πεποιθότας ἐπὶ τοῖς χρήμασιν T. k — τοῖς Liaw.
aocedic) LT Ww.
Ὁ ἔφη TTA.
‘one and
“ + κατευλόγει he blesses [them] Tra.
¥ Μὴ φονεύσῃς, μὴ μοιχεύσῃς L.
& — ἄρας τὸν σταυρόν [L]TTr.
1— τῆς (vead au eye οἱ ἃ
121
and forbid them not:
for of such is the king-
dom of God. 15 Verily
I say unto you, Who-
soever shall not receive
the kingdom of God as
a little child, he shall
not enter therein,
16 And he took them
up in his arms, put
his hands upon them,
and blessed them.
17 And when he was
gone forth into the;
way, there came ono
running, and kneeled
to him, and asked him,
Good Master, what
shall I do that I may
inherit eternal life?
18 And Jesus said unto
him, Why callest thou
me good ? there is none
good but one, that is,
God. 19 Thou knowest
the commandments,
Do not commit adul-
tery, Do not kill, Do
not steal, Do not bear
false witness, Defraud
not, Honour thy father
andmother. 20 And he
answered and said
unto him, Master, all
these have I observ-
ed from my youth.
21 Then Jesus behold-
ing him loved him,
and said unto him,
One thing thou lack-
est: go thy way, sell
whatsoever thou hast,
and give to the poor,
and thou shalt have
treasure in heaven:
and conie, take up the
cross, and follow me.
22 And he was sad at
that saying, and went
away grieved: for he
had great possessions.
23 And Jesus looked
round about, and saith
unto his disciples, How
hardly shali they that
have riches enter into
the kingdom of God!
24 And the disciples
were astonished at his
words. But Jesus an-
swereth again, and
saith unto them, Child-
ren, how hard is it for
them that trust in
riches to enter into
the kingdom of God!
25 It is casier for a
camel to go through
the eye of a needle,
x εὐλόγει
πάντα ταυτα L.
4 rexvia 1..
122
than for a rich man
to enter into the king-
dom of God.* 26 And
they were astonished
out of measure, saying
among themselves,
Whothen can be saved?
27 And Jesus looking
upon them saith, W ith
men it is impossible,
but not with God: for
with God all things
are possible. 28 Then
Peter began to say
unto him, Lo, we have
Jeft all, and have fol-
lowed thee. 29 And
Jesus answered and
said, Verily I say unto
you, There is no man
‘that hath left house, ,
or brethren, or sisters,
or father, or mother,
or wife, or children,
or lands, for my sake,
and the gospel’s, 30 but
he shall receive an
hundredfold now in
this time, houses, and
brethren, and sisters,’ «
and
and mothers,
children, and lands,
withpersecutions; and
in the world to come
eternal life. 31 But
many that are first
shall be,last ; and the
last first.
32 And they were in
the way going up to.
Jerusalem ; and Jesus
went before them:
they were amazed ; and
as they followed, they
were afraid. And he
took again the twelve,
and began to tell them
what things should
happen ‘unto him,
33 saying, Bchold, we
go up, to Jerusalem ;
and the Son of man
shall be delivered unto
the chief priests, and
unto the scribes ; and
they shall condemn
him to death, and shall
deliver him to the
Gentiles : 34 and they
shall mock him, and-
shall scourge him, and
shall spit upon him,
and shall kill him:
and the third day he
shall rise again.
35 And. James and
John, the sons of Ze-
bedee, come unto him,
and’
MAPKOS. 3.63
ῥαφίδος "εἰσελθεῖν." ἢ πλούσιον εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ
needle to pass, than([for] arich maninto the -kingdom of God
εἰσελθεῖν. 26 Océ περισσῶς ἐξεπλήσσοντο, λέγοντες πρὺς
to enter. And they exceedingly were astonished, saying among
ἑαυτούς, Kai τίς δύναται σωθῆναι; 27 ᾿Εμβλέψας."δὲ" αὐτοῖς
themselves, And who [15 8016. to be saved? But looking on ἃ «them
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγει, Tapa ἀνθρώποις 5 ἀδύνατον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ παρὰ
Jesus ao With men [1 15] impossible, but not with
Prep) θεῷ πάντα.γὰρ δυνατά “ἐστιν! παρὰ τῷ θεῷ. -28 τΚαὶ!
γαρ ρὰ τῷ θεῷ.
God ; for allthings possible tare with God. And
ἤρξατο "ὁ Πέτρος λέγξιν" αὐτῷ, 100%, ἡμεῖς π ἡκαμεν πάντα,
“began. Peter tosay tohim, Lo, we all,
καὶ ᾿Ἰἠκολουθήσαμεν" σοι. 29 Τ᾿ Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ ὁ ees εἶπεν."
and followed thee. But answer ines Jesus said,
᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑ υμῖν, οὐδείς ἐστιν ὃς ἀφῆκεν οἰκίαν. ἢ ἀδελφούς,
Werly Isay toyou, Noone there is who τὰ left house, or brothers,
ἢ ἀδελφάς, “} πατέρα, 1) μητέρα," “ἢ γυναῖκα," ἣ τέκνα, ἣ
or Bisters, or eae, or mother, or wite, or children, or
ἀγρούς, ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ καὶ Y τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, 90 ἐὰν. 1}. λ. apy
lands, for the sake of me end of the glad tidings; that shi uli not reccive
ἑκατονταπλασίονα νῦν ἐν τῷ. καιρῷ.τούτῳ, οἰκίας Kai ἀδελ-
a hundredfold now in this time : houses and τος
φοὺς καὶ ἀδελφὰς καὶ Σμητέρας" καὶ τέκνα καὶ ἀγρούς, μετὰ
thers and sisters and mothers and children and lands, with
διωγμῶν, καὶ ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τῷ ἐρχομένῳ ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 31 πολ-
persecutions,and in the age th atiscoming life eternal. “Many
ἰλοὶ δὲ ἔσονται πρῶτοι ἔσχατοι; Kai "οἱ! ἔσχατοι πρῶτοι.
‘but “- 8411 986 “first and the last
32 “Hoav.dé ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ἀναβαίνοντες εἰς ἹΤεροσύλυμα" καὶ
And: pbey were in the way going up to Jerusalem, and
προάγων αὐτοὺς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ ᾿ἐθαμβοῦντο. «ait!
nm °*before “them 1 Jesus, and they were astonished, and
> ~ τὰ ~ sy ." , "
ἀκολουθοῦντες ἐφοβοῦντο. καὶ παραλαβὼν πάλιν τοὺς
following were afraid. And having taken to [him] again the
δώδεκα, ἤρξατο αὐτοῖς λέγειν τὰ μέλλοντα αὐτῷ
last, first.
-
Ὧν
2was “going *
twelve, he began them to oe the things which were about *to*him
συμβαίνειν" 33 “Ort, ἰδού. ἀναβαίνομεν εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα, καὶ
*to “happen : Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδοθήσεται τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν καὶ
the Son of man will be delivered up tothe chief priests and
“reic' γραμματεῦσιν, καὶ κατακρινοῦσιν αὐτὸν θανάτῳ, Kai
to the scribes, and they will condemn him to death, and
παραδώσουσιν αὐτὸν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, 34 Kai ἐμπαίξουσιν αὐτῷ,
will deliver up him tothe Gentiles, And they will ἸΠΌΟΕ: pe
ἃ καὶ μαστιγώσουσιν αὐτόν, Kai ἐμπτύσουσιν αὐτῷ," Kai ἀπο-
and will scourge him, and willspitupon him, and will
Krevovow "αὐτόν" καὶ fry τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ"! ἀναστήσεται.
kill him ; and onthe third * day he will rise again.
35 Kai προσπορεύονται αὐτῷ ᾿Ιάκωβος καὶ ᾿Ιωάννης Bot"
And come up to him James and John, the
m διελθεῖν EQGLTTrAW.
ᾳ — ἐστιν. (read [ire]) ταῦτ.
have followed LTT:-aw.
Jesus said. (— amok.
y + ἕνεκεν for the sake G[L]rtraw.
ς — τοῖς L.
6 — αὐτόν (read [him ]) [π|]1 tr].
and these TTr.
nm — δὲ but TTra. ὁ. [τοῦτο] this [is] L. P — τῷ TTrAW.
¥ — καὶ GLTTrAW. Ξ λέγειν ὃ ΙΤέτρος, ΤΑ. t ἠκολουθήκαμέν
v μι pels (omit but) o ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπέν oes Ww; ἔφη ὁ ὁ Ἰησοῦς
» ἢ μητέρα, ἢ πατέρα LTTrA. -- ἢ yovoixa LTTrA.
z μητέρα mother Ltr. 8. — οἱ GLw. > ot δὲ
ἃ καὶ ἐμπτύσουσιν αὐτῷ, καὶ μαστιγώσουσιν αὐτὸν ΤΥΤΟΑ.
f Ἀετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας after three days LTvra, 8 --- οἱ A.
δὲ) TA.
X. MARK.
ε id if
υἱοὶ Ζεβεδαίου, λέγοντες", Διδάσκ re, θέλομεν ἵνα ὃ ἐὰν
sons of Zebedee, saying, Teacher, wede re that whatever
αἰτήσωμεν» ? ποιήσῃς ἡμῖν. 90 Ὁ δὲ elmeva ric, Τί θέλετε
we may ask thou wouidest do for us. Andhe said tothem, What doyedesire
Κποιῆσαί pe! ὑμῖν; 37 Οἱ. δὲ ἰεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Adc ἡμῖν, ἵνα εἷς
Ξο ϑΞᾶο ‘me for you? And they said tohim, Give tous, that one
Me δεξιῶν. σου" καὶ εἷς ἃ ἐξ Cebwvipwr'Poou! καθίσωμεν. ἐν
at thy right hand and one οὖ thy left hand we may sit in
τῇ. δόξῃ. σου. 38 Ὁ δὲ. Τησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Οὐκ οἴδατε τί
thy giory. But Jesus’ said tothem, Yeknownot what
~ ς - x AS ‘ κ ’ 4
αἰτεῖσθε. δύνασθε πιεῖν τὸ ποτήριον᾽ ὃ ἐγὼ πίγω, Iai" τὸ
yeask. ἀτο ye able todrink the cup which I drink, and *the
βάπτισμα ὃ. ἐγὼ βαπτίζομαι, βαπτισθῆναι;
®baptism Twhich *I Y%am ?°baptized [* with], *to “be *baptized (*with]?
185 Οἱ. δὲ τεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Δυνάμεθα. ὋὉ.δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖ
Ps ἑ ᾽
Andthey said tohim, Weare able. But Jesus said tothem,
TO "μὲν! ποτήριον ὃ ἐγὼ πίνω, πίεσθε: Kai τὸ βάπτισμα
The “indeed *cup which [I drink, yeshalldrink; and the baptism
ὃ ἐγὼ βαπτίζομαι, βαπτισθήσεσθϑε" 40 τὸ.δὲ καθί-
which 1 am baptized [with], ye shall be baptized [with] ; but to sit
3, φρε G2 4 ‘UY ? a? , - t I > » 5 τὶ A
oat εἰ ee Rat ἐξ ευωνυμων.- μου OUK-EOTLY ἑμὸν
at iny right hand and αὖ" my left hind is not mine
δοῦναι, ἀλλ᾽ οἷς ἡτοίμασται.
ἴο give, but [to those] for whom it has been prepared.
TEC
heard [this] the began
᾿Ιωάννου 42 νὸ. δὲ ᾿Τησοῦς προσκαλεσάμενος
John. But Jesus having called 7to him] ‘them says
αὐτοῖς, Οἴδατε ὅτε ᾿ οἱ δοκοῦντες ἄρχειν τῶν ἐθνῶν
tothem, Yekuow that those who are accounted to rule over the nations
κατακυριεήύουσιν αὐτῶν" Kat οἱ μεγάλοι. αὐτῶν κατεξουσιάζου-
exercise lordshipover them; and __ their great ones exercise authority
Con δὴ ᾽ .“ \ τ" Π ? ple A ? ᾽
σιν αὐτῶν. 48 οὐχ οὕτως δὲ ἐσται΄ ἐν ὑμῖν ἀλλ
over them: not thus however shall it be among you; but
oc¢-*éar" θέλῃ γγενέσθαι μέγας" ἐν ὑμῖν, ἔσται τδιάκονος
‘whoever deires to become great among you, shallbe “servant
ὑμῶν." 44 καὶ ὃς “ἂν" θέλῃ ὑμῶν!" ἐγενέσθαι" πρῶτος, ἔσται
tyour; and whoever’ desires of you to become first, shall be
id mi 5 δε ‘ A ε εἰς ~ ? te > δ )
πάντων δοῦλος" 40 καὶ. γὰρ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ.ῆλθεν
3208 fall *‘bondman. For even the Son of man caime not
διακονηθῆναι, ἀλλὰ διακονῆσαι, καὶ δοῦναι τὴν. Ψψυχὴν.αὐτοῦ
to be served, but to serve, and togive his life
λύτρον» ἀντὶ πολλῶν.
g®ransom = for many.
46 Kai “ἔρχονται! εἰς “Ἰεριχώ"!" καὶ éxropevopévov.abrouv
And .theycome to Jericho ; and as he was going out
ἀπὸ “Ἱεριχώ,! καὶ τῶν. μαθητῶν.αὐτοῦ, Kai ὄχλου ἱκανοῦ,
from Jericho, and his disciples, and a‘*crowd large,
fuidce Τιμαίου Βαρτίμαιος £6! τυφλὸς ἃ ἐκάθητο παρὰ τὴν
a@son of Timzus, Bartimzeus the blind [man], wassitting beside the
41 Kai ἀκούσαν-
And having
and
αὐτοὺς" λέγει
ten to be indignant about James
« , » - ? ~ αὐ ᾽ , Or
ot δέκα ἤρξαντο ἀγανακτεῖν περὶ ᾿Ιακώβου καὶ
123
saying, Master, we
would that thou
shouldest do for us
whatsoever we shall
desire. 36 And he said
unto them, What
would ye that I should
do for you? 37 They
said unto him, Grant
unto us that we ma
sit. one on thy right
hand, and the other on
thy left hand, in thy
glory. 38 But Jesus
said unto them, Ye
know not what ye
ask: can ye drink of
the eup that I drink
of? and be baptized
with the baptism that
I am baptized with?
39 And they said unto
him, Wecan. And Je-
sus said unto them,
Ye shall indeed drink
of the cup that I drink
of ; and with the bap-
tism that I am _ bap-
tized withal shall ye
be baptized: 40 but to
sit on my right hand
and on my left hand
is not mine to give;
but it shall be given to
them for. whom it is
prepared, 41 And when
the ten heard τέ, they
began to be much dis-
pleased with James
and John, 42 But Jesus
called them to him,
and saith unto them,
Ye know that they
which are accounted
to rule over the Gen-
tiles exercise lordship
over them; and their
great ones exercise
authority upon them.
43 But so shall it not
be among you: but
whosoever will be
great among you,
shall be your minister:
4t and whosoever of
you will be the chief-
est, shall be servant
of all, 45 For even the
Son of man came not
to be ministered unto,
but to minister, and
to give his life a ran-
som for many.
46 And they came
to Jericho: and as he
went out of Jericho
with his disciples and
a great number of peo-
ple, blind Bartimzus,
the son of Timzeus, sat
by the highway side
begging. 47 And when
h + αὐτῷ to him [nJrtra. i+ σε thee LTTrAW.
ποιήσω Ὁ. ἰεἶῖπαν LTTrA. .™ σου ἐκ δεξιῶν TTrA.
P — gov (read [thy] left hand) [x]rrra. 4 ἢ OV LTTrA.
t — μον (read [my] left hand) GLrtraw.
τ cori it iS LTTrA. * ἂν LITr. Υ μέγας γενέσθαι TTr.
SccvGtra, δ éydutyamong youL. “ εἶναι to be utr.
$+ othe (son) LiTrAw. &— ὃ (readablind[man)) Lrtra,
n + σου thy T.
τ εἶπαν LTTrA.
Υ καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς ὃ Ἰησοῦς LITrA.
2 ὑμῶν διάκονος GLTTrAW.
4 ἔρχεται he comes L.
ha + προσαίτης a beggar Tiras
* ποιήσω 1 should do Ltr; pe
° ἀριστερῶν TTrA.
3. — μὲν TTrA.
© Ἱερειχώ Tr
'
124
he heard that it was
“esus of Nazareth, he
began to cry out, and
say, Jesus, thou Son
of David, have mercy
on me. 48 And many
charged him that he
should hold his peace :
but he cried the more
agreat deal, Z’how Son
of David, have mercy
onme. 49 And Jesus
stood still, and com-
manded him to be
called, And they call
the blind man, saying
unta him, Be of good
comfort, rise; _ he
calleth thée. 50 And
he, casting away his
garment, rose, and
came to Jesus, 51 And
Jesus answered and
said unto him, What
wilt thou that Ishould
do unto thee? The
blind man said unto
him, Lord, that I
might receive my
sight. 52 And Jesus
said unto him, Go thy
way; thy faith hath
made thee whole. And
immediately he receiv-
ed his sight, and fol-
lowed Jesusintheway.
XI. And when they
came nigh to Jerusa-
lem, unto Bethphage
and Bethany. at the
mount of Olives, he
sendeth forth two of
his disciples, 2 and
saith unto them, Go
your way into the vil-
jJage over against you:
and as soon as ye be
entered into it, ye
shall find a colt tied,
whereon never man
sat; loose him, and
bring him. 3 And if
any man say unto you,
Why do ye this? say
ye that the Lord hath
need of him; and
straightway he will
send him hither. 4 And
they went their way,
and found the colt tied
by the door without in
a place where two ways
met; and they loose
him. 5 And certain of
them that stood there
said unto them, What
do ye, loosing the colt ?
6 And they said unto
them even asJesus had
commanded : and they
MAPKOS. χὶ χὰ.
i ~ \ ᾽ ~ .
ὁδὸν Ἱπροσαιτῶν." 47 καὶ ἀκούσας ort Ἰησοῦς ὁ *Nalwoatoc!
way, begging. - And having heard that Jesus the Nazarwan
» - ry . ‘ , εν ᾿ -
ἐστιν, ἤρξατο κράζειν καὶ λέγειν, 'Ὁ υἱὸς" πδαβίδ," ᾿Ιησοῦ,
ne was, he began tocry out and to say, Son of David, Jesus,
(lit. it is)
ἐλέησόν» με. 48 Kai ἐπετίμων αὐτῷ πολλοὶ ἵνα σιωπήσῃ"
haye pity on me. And rebuked “him.
ὁ. δὲ πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἔκραζεν, Yee
*many that heshouldbesilent;
MA@Bid," ἐλέησόν με.
but he much more cried out, Son of David, have pity on me.
49 Kai στὰς ὁ Ἰησοῦς "εἶπεν αὐτὸν φωνηθῆναι"" καὶ
And *having “stopped Jesus askedfor him to be called. And
φωνοῦσιν τὸν τυφλόν,
they call the blind
οἔγειραι,!} φωνεῖ σε. 50 Ὁ.δὲ ἀποβαλὼν τὸ ἱμάτιον. αὐτοῦ,
Tise up, he calls thee. And he casting away his garment,
Pavaorac" ἦλθεν πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν 51 καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς “Λέγει
havingrisenuphecame to Jesus, «, And answering 2says
αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Τί τθέλεις ποιήσω σοί" ‘O.6& τυφλὸς
λέγοντες αὐτῷ, Θάρσει"
(man), saying tohim, Be of good courage;
3to *him 1Jesus, What dost thou desire Ishould dotothee? Andthe blind
εἶπεν αὐτῷ, "Ῥαββονί," wa ἀναβλέψω. 52 ὋὉ δὲ In-
(man) said to him, Rabboni, that I may receive sight. And Je-
cove εἶπεν αὐτῷ, “Yraye 2-TiotTic.cov σέσωκέν oe. Καὶ
sus said to him, Go, thy faith has healed thee. And
ἰεὐθέως"! ᾿ ἀνέβλεψεν, Kai ἠκολούθει “τῷ Ἰησοῦ" ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ.
immediately he received sight, and followed in the way.
11 Kai ore ἐγγίζουσιν εἰς “'ἹἹερουσαλήμ;" “εἰς Βηθφαγὴ
And when they drew near to Jerusalem, to Bethphage
καὶ Βηθανίαν," πρὸς τὸ ὄρος τῶν ᾿Ελαιῶν, Υἀποστέλλει" δύο
and Bethany, towards the mount of Olives, he sends two
τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ, 2 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, Ὑπάγετε εἰς τὴν
of his disciples, ‘and says tothem, Go into the
κώμην τὴν.κατέναντι ὑμῶν" Kai εὐθέως! εἰσπορευόμενοι εἰς
village, that opposite you, and immediately entering into
ΕΣ ‘ « , wr ὃ ὃ , ᾽ ᾽ a ? ‘ a ? , b
αὐτὴν εὑρήσετε πῶλον δεδεμενον, EP ὃν οὐδεὶς" ἀνθοώπων
it ye willfind acolt tied, upon which no one of men
40 + Vy EN Ahi [2 ΄ Π Nae. ς᾽ ζω
κεκαθικεν υσαντες αὐτον' AYAY¥ETE. 8 καὶ ἐὰν τις ὕμιν
has sat: having looséd _ it lead [it], And if anyone to you
εἴπῃ, Ti ποιεῖτε τοῦτο ; εἴπατε, “Ort ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ χρείαν
say, Why doye this? say, The Lord. %of *it “need
ἔχει" καὶ Γεὐθέως! αὐτὸν Sarrooredei! " ὧδε. 4 Ἰα᾽Απῆλθον δέ,!
Jesus
has, andimmediately it he willsend hither. And they departed,
καὶ εὗρον ξ"τὸν" πῶλον δεδεμένον πρὸς *rijy" θύραν ἔξω ἐπὶ
and found the colt tied at the door without, by
TOU ἀμφόδου,.καὶ λύουσιν αὐτόν. 5 Kai τινες τῶν ἐκεῖ ἑστη-
the cross way, and they loose it. And some of those there stand-
κότων ἔλεγον αὐτοῖς, Τί ποιεῖτε λύοντες τὸν πῶλον; 6 Οἱ δὲ
ing said to them, What areyedoing loosing the colt? Ané they
™¢izov' αὐτοῖς καθὼς “évereiaro' ὁ Ἰησοῦς" καὶ ἀφῆκαν
said to them as commanded 1Jesus. And they allowed
i — προσαιτῶν TTrA. \
π εἶπεν, φωνήσατε αὐτόν said, call ye him tra.
leaped up LrTraw.
2 “Ῥαββουνί GLTTrAW.
τ καὶ εἰς Βηθανίαν LT.
no one yet) Ltr.
bring Tra.
(vead a door) Tra,
ε-- -Ὅτι LTIrA.
b + πάλιν back TTr.
k Ναζαρηνός LTTra. 1 Υἱὲ wrrr. ™ Δανείδ LTTrA; Δαυΐδ Gw.
d 9 ἔγειρε GLTTrAW. Ρ ἀναπηδήσας having
4 αὐτῷ ὃ “Ingots εἶπεν Jesus said to him vTra. * σοι θέλεις ποιήσω; T.
t εὐθὺς TTrA. ¥ αὐτῷ him GLTTraw. ν “Ἱεροσόλυμα LIYTrAW.
Υ ἀπέστειλεν he 5ο6Ιιῦ 1... Σ εὐθὺς TTra. a + οὔπω not yet (read
b + οὔπω τ. ὁ λύσατε αὐτὸν Kai loose it and yrtra. d φέρετε
f εὐθὺς LTTrA. & ἀποστέλλει he sends GLTTraw.
ia καὶ ἀπῆλθον LTTrA,. ka — τὸν (read a coli) GLTraw. li — τὴν
ma εἶπαν T. na εἶπεν Said LTTrA,
Dele MARK.
᾽ , οὖν Π 4 ~ ᾿ x ᾽ αι τις 4
αὐτούς. 7 Kat yayov" τὸν πῶλον πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν" καὶ
them. And theyled {πὸ colt to | Jesus. And
Ρἐπέβαλον" αὐτῷ τὰ ἱμάτια.αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐπ᾽ Iadrep"
they cast upon it their garments, and he sat on. it;
8 ᾿πολλοὶ δὲ! τὰ ἱμάτια.αὐτῶν ἔστρωσαν εἰς τὴν ὁδόν" ἄλλοι. δὲ
and many their garments strewed on the way, and others
δ = β 10 ΤΙ ὌΝ iT} ? ~ VOE ὃ iT} w ‘ ? ΄
στοιβϑαθας EKOTTTOV EK TWYV EVONWY, και EOTOWVVUOV
branches were cutting down from the trees, and were strewing
εἰς τὴν ὁδόν." 9 καὶ οἱ προάγοντες καὶ ot ἀκολουθοῦν-
[them]on the way. And those going before and thosé follow-
veg ἔκραζον, *Aéyovrec," ‘Qoavva: εὐλογημένος ὁ
ing were crying out, saying, Hosanna ! blessed [be] he who
ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόματι κυρίου. 10 εὐλογημένη ἡ EPXO-
comes in [190] name of [the] Lord. Blessed [be]the com-
μένη βασιλεία. Yév ὀνόματι κυρίου" τοῦ. πατρὸς ἡμῶν
ing kingdom ‘in [δ 86] "name “of[®the]*°Lord ‘of *our *father
7AaBio"" εὩσαννὰ ἐν τοῖς ὑψίστοις. 11 Kai εἰσῆλθεν εἰς
*David. Hosanna in the highest ! « And “entered ‘into
Ἱεροσόλυμα ὁ Τησρῦς καὶ" εἰς τὸ ἱερόν" καὶ περιβλεψάμενος
*Jerusalem 1Jesus and into the temple; and having looked round on
πάντα, diac! ἤδη οὔσης τῆς ὥρας, ἐξῆλθεν εἰς Βηθανίαν
) ρ
.allthings, late already being the hour, hewentout to Bethany
μετὰ τῶν δώδεκα.
with. the twelve.
12 Kai τῇ ἐπαύριον ἐξελθόντων αὐτῶν ἀπὸ Βηθανίας,
Andonthe morrow “haying ῬΌΠΘ “οαῦ ‘they from Bethany,
ἐπείνασεν. 18 καὶ ἰδὼν συκὴν “ μακρόθεν ἔχουσαν φύλλα,
he hungered. And seeing a fig-tree afar off having leaves,
vi , » ἃ ε (2 ΤΙ , > τσ ? θὰ ᾽ >
ἦλθεν εἰ ἄρα 4evpnoe τι! ἐν αὐτῇ καὶ ἐλθὼν ἐπ
he went if perhaps he will find anything on it. . And having come to
? ΄ ? A z= > A Ly .6 f ? 4 s. A {l LZ
αὐτήν, οὐδὲν εὗρεν εἰ μὴ φύλλα“ Γοὐ.γὰρ.ὴν καιρὸς" σύκων.
it, nothing he foundexcept leaves, forit was not{the]season οἱ figs.
14 καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς δὺ ᾿Τησοῦς" εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Μηκέτι *éx σοῦ εἰς
And answering. 1 Jesus said toit, Nomore of thee for
τὸν αἰῶνα! ipndcic' καρπὸν φάγοι. Καὶ ἤκουον ot μαθηταὶ
ever “any “one ‘fruit ‘let*eat. And “heard *disciples
(it. no one) ‘ ;
᾽ ~ ‘ » > e , ‘
αὐτοῦ. 15 Kai ἔρχονται εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα καὶ εἰσελθὼν
this. And, they come to Jerusalem ; and “having °entered
ks ᾽ 5 ~ Π ? \ € 4 » ¢. ? , \ μι
ὁ Inoovc" εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἤρξατο ἐκβάλλειν τοὺς πωλοῦντας
1 Jesus into the temple hebegan tocastout those selling
kai! ἀγοράζοντας ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ" καὶ τὰς τραπέζας τῶν κολλυ-
and buying in the temple, and the tables of the money
βιστῶν καὶ τὰς καθέδρας THY πωλούντων τὰς περιστερὰς
changers and the . seats of those selling the doves
κατέστρεψεν. 16 καὶ οὐκιἦφιεν ἵνα τις διενέγκῃ σκεῦος
he overthrew, and suffered not that anyone should carry a vessel
διὰ τοῦ ἱεροῦ. 17 Kai ἐδίδασκεν, ᾿πλέγων" "αὐτοῖς," Οὐ
through the temple. And he taught, saying tothem, Not
125
let them go. 7 And
they brought the colt
to Jesus, and cast their
garments on him;
and he sat upon him.
8 And many spread
their garments in the
way: and others cut
down branches off the
trees, and strawed
them in the way. 9 And
they that went before,
and they that fol-
lowed, cried, saying,
Hosanna; Blessed is
he that cometh in the
mame of the Lord:
10 blessed be the king-
dom of our-~ father
David, that cometh in
the name of the Lord:
Hosanna in the high-
est. 11 And Jesus en-
tered into Jerusalem,
and into the temple:
and when he had look-
ed round about upon
all things, and now
the eventide was come,
he went out unto Beth-
any with the twelve.
12 And on the mor-
row, when they were
come from Bethany,
he was hungry : 13 and
seeing a fig tree afar
off having leaves, he
came, if haply ‘he
might find any thing
thereon : and when he
came to it, he found
nothing but leaves;
for the time of figs
was not yet. 14 And
Jesus answered and
said unto it, No man
eat fruit of thee here-
after for ever. And
his disciples heard ἐξ.
15 And they come to
Jerusalem : and Jesus
went into the temple,
and began to cast out
them that sold and
bought in the temple,
and overthrew the
tables of the money-
changers, and the seats
of them that sold
doves; 16 and would
not suffer that any
man should carry any
vessel through the
temple. 17 And he
taught, saying unto
ο φέρουσιν they bring TTra.
τ καὶ πολλοὶ TTrA. 5 στιβάδας LYTrA:
ν ἀγρῶν fields TTra. - — καὶ ἐστρώνννον εἰς τὴν ὁδόν TTrA.
Σ — ἐν ὀνόματι κυρίου GLTTrAW. 2 Δανείδ LTTrA; Δαυΐδ ew.
entered) irtra. >%OWeT. ¢ 4 ἀπὸ from LITraw.
only 1. f ov γὰρ ἣν ὃ καιρὸς L; 6 γὰρ καιρὸς οὐκ ἣν ΤΊΤΑ.
GLITrAW. els τὸν αἰῶνα ἐκ σοῦ LTTYA. i οὐδεὶς E.
1+ τοὺς these LTTraw.. τὰ καὶ ἔλεγεν and said TIra,
P ἐπιβάλλουσιν they cast upon @LTTraW.
t κόψαντες having cut [them] down rrra,
x — λέγοντες [uJrrra.
8 — ὁ Ἰησοῦς καὶ (read he
4 σι εὑρήσει LITrAW. ΄
& --- δ᾽ Ἰησοῦς (vead he said
k — ὁ Ἰησοῦς GLTTrAW:
a — αὐτοῖς [1.]Δ.
ᾳ αὐτόν LTTrA.
9. + [μόνα
126
them, Is it not writ-
ten, My house shall
be called of all nations
the house of prayer?
but ye have made ita
den of thieves, 18 And
the scribes and chief
priests heard ἐξ, and
sought how they might
destroy him: for they
feared him, because all
the people was asto-
nished at his docirine.
19 And wheneven was
come, he went out of
the city.
20 And in the morn-
Ing, as they passed by,
they saw the fig trce
dried. up from the
roots. 21 And Peier
ealling to remem-
brance saith untohim,
Master, behold, the
fig tree which thou
cur-edst is withered
away. 22 And Je us
answering saith unro
them, Have faith in
God. 23 For venly I
say unto yon, That
whosoever shall say
unto this mountain,
Be thou removed, and
be thou cast into the
sea; and shall not
doubt in his heart, but
shall believe that tho-e
things which he saith
shall come to pass ; he
shall have whatsoever
he saith. 24 Therefore
Isay unto you, What
things soever ye desire,
when ye pray, belicve
that ye reccive them,
and yeshall have them.
25 And when ye stand
praying, forgive, if ye
have ought against
any : that your Father
also which is in heaven
may forgive you your
trespasses. 26 But if
ye do not forgive, nei-
ther will your Father
which is in heaven for-
give your trespasses,
27 And they come
again to Jerusalem :
and as he was walking
in the temple, there
come to him the chief
priests, and the scribes,
and the elders, 28 and
say unto him, By what
authority doest thou
these things ? and who
gave thee this au-
thority to do these
things? 29 And Jesus
MC ATP KOS. ΧΙ.
, x “ πε γον “ ,
γέγραπται. ““Οτι" ὁ. οἰκός. μου ὀΐκος προσευχῆς κληθήσεται
"has “it been written, ἡ My house ahouse of prayer shall he called
πᾶσιν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ; ὑμεῖς.δὲ Ῥέποιήσατε! αὐτὸν σπήλαιον
forall the nations? but ye made it a den
λῃστῶν. 18 Kai ἤκουσαν οἱ ἡγραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς,"
. - . * > ye
of robhers, And “heard [*it]%the “scribes Sand *the >chiet “priests,
Cyt) fe ~ = ᾽ ‘A r 3 le ell
kai ἐζήτουν πῶς αὐτὸν τἀπολέσουσιν
ἐφοβοῦντο. γὰρ "αὐτόν,"
and they sought how- him they shall destroy ;
for they feared’ him,
‘ort wach ὁ ὄχλος "ἐξεπλήσσετο! ἐπὶ τῇ. διδαχῇ. αὐτοῦ.
because all the crowd were astonished at his teaching.
19 Kai “ore! ὀψὲ ἐγένετο "ἐξεπορεύετο! ἔξω τῆς πόλεως.
And when evening came he went forth qutof the city.
20 Καὶ ὕπρωὶ παραπορευόμενοι" εἶδον τὴν συκῆν
And in the morning passing by they ~aw the fig-tree
ῥιζῶν. 21 καὶ
from [the] roots.
ἐξηραμμένην ἐκ
ἀναμνησθεὶς ὁ Πέτρος
dried up
And *having *remembered Peter
λέγει αὐτῷ, * P4131," ἴδε, ἡ συκῆ ἣν Katnodsw ἐξήρανται.
says to him Rabbi, see, the fig-iree which thou cursedst 15 dried up.
22 Kai ἀποκριζεὶς "Τησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς, "ἔχετε πίστιν θεοῦ.
And “answering 1 Jesus says tothem, Have faith in God.
23 ἀμὴν». "γὰρ" λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὃς ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ.ὑρει.τούτῳ,
For verily Isay toyou, that whoever shalisay to this mountain,
ἼΑρθητι καὶ βλήθητι εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, καὶ μὴ.δια-
Be thou taken away and be thou cast into the sea, and shall not
κριθῇ ἐν τῇ καρζίᾳ αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ “πιστεύσῃ! ὅτι “ἃ ελέγει!
doubt in his heart, but shall believe that what hesays
: yeas Pa se 7A’ ” il 94 διὰ ~ λέ
γινεταὶ ἑσται αὐτῷ 0-eayV εἰπῇ. t@.TOUTO éyw
takes place, there shall be to him whatever he shall say. For thisreason I say
ὑμῖν, Πάντα ὕσα ξἂν! Ἀπροσευχόμενοι", αἰτεῖσθε, πιστεύετε
toyou, All things whatsoever praying ye ask, believe
ὅτι ἱλαμβάνετε," καὶ ἔσται ὑμῖν. 25 Kai vray Ἑστήκητε!"!
that ye receive, and [they] shall be to you. And when ye miy stand
΄ τ 4 id A U Ae x
προσευχόμενοι, ἀφίετε EL TL ἔχετε κατά TIVOCG’ ἵνα καὶ
praying, forgive if anything ye have against anyone, that also
ὁςπατὴρ. ὑμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανος ἀφῇ ὑμῖν τὰ παρα-
your Father who([is]in the heavens mayforgive you *of-
πτώματα ὑμῶν. 2G ἱεί δὲ ὑμεῖς odK.apiere, οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴοι ὑμῶν
fences tyour. Butif ye forgive not, neither your Father
ὁ ἐν τοῖς! οὐρανοῖς ἀφήσει Ta.rapaTTwpaTavpwr."
who[is]in the heavens’ will forgive your offences.
27 Kai ἔρχονται πάλιν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα" καὶ ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ
And theycome -again to Jerusalem, And in the temple
περιπατοῦντος αὐτοῦ ἔρχονται πρὸς αὐτὸν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ
as he is walking come to him the chief priests and
ol γραμματεῖς καὶ ot πρεσβύτεροι, 28 Kai "λέγουσιν" αὐτῷ,
the scribes and.the eldets, end they say to him,
Ἔν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιεῖς ; “Kai τίς σοι Ῥ'τὴν ἐξουσίαν
»
By what authority these things doest thou? and who thee “authority
i EO Nii ὕτα n¢3 29 Ὁ. δὲ Ἰησοῦ
ταύτην ἔδωκεν," «να ταῦτα ποιῇς; 2 «δὲ. Inooug
1this gave, that these things thowshouldst do? And Jesus
a τ ττττΠΠοϑὔϑτΠπΠπττΠτΠΠρὃΠρρρ-τ ΄Τ͵.ςςςςςςς-ς-ς-ςς-.-Ἐς--- .ς----ς-ς--
© --- Ὅτι L.
τ ἀπολέσωσιν they might destroy LrTraw.
W ὅταν TTr.
σοντο T.
: Ῥαββεί PA.
© λαλεῖ LTTrA.
LTTrA.
ἸῺ --- τοῖς LA.
a+
P πεποιήκατε have mace TTra.
£— ὃ ἐὰν εἴπῃ TT{A}.
i ἐλάβετε ye received LrTra.
2 ἔλεγον they said TTra.
ᾳ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς LTTrAW.
tmwasyapforallrtra. éfemAyjo-
ἡ παραπορευόμενοι πρωὶ LITrA.
ς πιστεύῃ τὰ. 96 what ΤΊΤΑ.
€— ἂν LtTTraw. © προσεύχεσθε καὶ ye pray and
k στήκετε ye Stand LTtra. '— verse 26 TT
οδ ἢ ΟΥΤΑ. 8 ἔδωκεν τὴν ἐξουσίαν ταύτην {τὸ
> ,
5 [αὐτόν] L.
x ἐξεπορεύοντο they went forth Ltr.
ὃ GLTTrAW. b — yap for La[Tr]A.
XI, XII. MARK.
rZ θεὶς" ef ? ~ "ER ΄ 87, τκὰ ᾿Εν λό
αποκρι εις" ELTTEV QUTOLC, περωτήησω υμας κ yw eva oyoyv,
answering said to them *Will ask *you ‘Lalso one thing,
καὶ ἀποκρίθητέ᾽ μοι, καὶ ερῶ ὑμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα
and answer me, andI willtell you by what authority these things
ποιῶ. 80 To βάπτισμα “Ἰωάννου ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἦν ἢ ἐξ
Ido: The baptism of John from heaven was it or from
ἀνθρώπων ; ἀποκρίθητέ μοι. 31 Kai "ἐλογίζοντο! πρὸς ἑαυξ
men ? answer me. And theyreasoned with them
LA , ? AY ” ? ? ~
τούς, λέγοντες, Edy εἴπωμεν. “EE οὐρανοῦ,
selves, saying, If weshould say, From heaven, Why
χοῦν" οὐκ ἐπιστεύσατε αὐτῷ; 32 YadN ἐὰν" εἴπωμεν, “EE
then did ye not believe -him? but if we should say, From
ἀνθρώπων, ἐφοβοῦντο τὸν λαόν ἅπαντες" γὰρ εἶχον τὸν
he will say,
men,— they feared the mneople; for all held
Ἰωάννην “ὅτι ὄντως" mpognTns ἦν. 83 καὶ ἀποκριθέντες ὕλε-
John that indeed a prophet he was. And answering they,
γουσιν τῷ Ἰησοῦ," Οὐκ. οἴδαμεν. Kai “ὁ Τησοῦς ἀποκριθεὶς" λέγει
say to Jesus, Weknownot, And Jesus answering sxys
αὐτοῖς, Οὐδὲ ἐγὼ λέγω ὑμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ. ταῦτα᾽ ποιῶ.
to them, Neither “I ‘tell
12 Kai ἤρξατο αὐτοῖς ἐν παραβολαῖς “λέγειν." ᾿Αμπελῶνα
Ani he began tothem in parables to say, 4A vineyard
m” ‘ Ὶ \ »
ee ἄνθρωπος," καὶ περιέθηκεν φραγμόν, καὶ ὦρυξεν
“planted 4a *man, and placed about [it] ἃ fence, and dug
« , ‘ 3) , , VAs f2 ξεδ Wo ᾽ A
ὑπολήνιον, καὶ ᾧκοδόμησεν πύργον, καὶ ‘'eEedoro" ᾿ αὐτὸν
a wine-vat, and built a tower, and let out . it”
γεωργοῖς, καὶ ἀπεδήμησεν: 2 καὶ ἀπέοτειλεν πρὸς «τοὺς
tohusbandmen, and left the country. ἡ And he sent 7 , to the
γεωργοὺς τῷ καιρῷ δοῦλον, ἵνα παρὰ τῶν γεωργῶν
husbandmen atthe season ἃ bondman, that from the husbandmen
λάβῃ ἀπὸ ὅτοῦ καρποῦ" τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος 3 Βοὶ. δὲ! λα-
he might receive from the fruit ofthe vineyard. But they having
βόντες αὐτὸν ἔδειραν, καὶ ἀπέστειλαν κενόν. .4 Kai πᾶλιν
taken “him "beat, and sent (him]away empty. And again
ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἄλλον δοῦλον" κἀκεῖνον ἱλιθοβολή-
he sent to them another bondman, and him having
σαντες". Ἰἐκεφαλαίωσαν," καὶ ἀπέστειλαν ἠτιμωμένον."
stoned they struck on the head, and sent [him] away haying insulted [him].
5 καὶ Ἰπάλιν! ἄλλον ἀπέστειλεν" κἀκεῖνον ἀπέκτειναν καὶ
And again another he sent, and him they killed ; also
πολλοὺς ἄλλους, “rode! μὲν δέροντες, ™rode'.dé "ἀποκτείνον -
many others, some ‘beating, and others killing,
it} 6 » ο ἬΝ if ev Ρ Ἔτη. ») iH} ? A q e ~ II
TEC. τὶ ουν eva UVLOV EX WV AYATHTOV AUTOU,
Yet therefore 7one. %son ‘having “beloved
, \ ” ἥ
ἀπέστειλεν τλκαὶ" αὐτὸν “πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἔσχατον," λέγων, Ὅτι
he sent also him to them last, saying,
ἐντραπήσονται τὸν υἱόν. μου. 7 ékeivol.cé οἱ γεωργοὶ Mito
They will have respect for my son. But those husbandmen said |
_ this °own,
¥ — ἀποκριθεὶς TTrA.
LITrAW. VY διελογίζοντο LTTrAW. w Διὰ τί τὰ.
should we say) LTTraw. 2 πάντες L. 8 ὄντως ὅτι TTrA.
ς [ἀποκριθεὶς] ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς L; --- ἀποκριθεὶς TTrA. ἃ χαλεῖν LTTrA.
[ ἐξέδετο TA. 8 τῶν καρπῶν the fruits TTra, © καὶ and LTTrA,
) ἐκεφαλίωσαν T. k ητίμησαν insulted Lir ; ἠτίμασαν TA.
LTTrA. 0 ἀποκτέννοντες GLTTrA. ο — οὖν [L]rTra®
ᾳ — αὑτοῦ LTTrA ; αὐτοῦ W. ra — καὶ (L]TTrA,
ἑαυτοὺς εἶπαν TTrA ; εἶπαν πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς L.
x — οὖν LTrAW.
Ect.) nero)
S κἀγὼ ὑμᾶς τ,; — κἀγὼ (read ἐπερ. I will ask) rrr.
88 ἔσχατον πρὸς αὐτούς LTTrA.
197
answered and snid un-
to them, I will also
ask of you one ques~
tion, and answer me,
and I will tell you by
what .authority I do
these things. 30 The
baptism of John, was
wt from heaven, or of
Men? answer me.
31 And they reasoned
with themselves, say-
ing, If we shall say,
From heaven ; he will
say, Why then did
ye not believe him?
32 But if we shall say,
Of men; they feared
the people : for all men
counted John, that he
was a prophet indeed.
33 And they answered
and said unto Jesus,
Wecannot tell. And
Jesus answering saith
unto them, Neither do
I tell you by what
authority I do these
you by what~ authority these things I do. % things, ,
XII. And he began
to speak unto them by,
parables. A. certain
man planted a vine-
yard, and set an hedge
about it, and digged a
place for the winefat,
and built a tower, and
. let it. out to husband-
men, and went intoa
far country. 2 And at
the season he sent to
the husbandmen a sér-
vant, that he might
reveiye from the hus-
bandmen of the fruit
of the vineyard. 3 And
they caught Aim, and
beat him, and sent him
away empty. 4 And
again he sent’ unto
them another servant;
and at him they cast
stones, and wounded
him in the head, and
sent him away-shame-
fully handled’ 5 And
again he sent another ;
and him they killed,
and many ~ others;
beating some, and kill«
ing some. 6 Having
yet therefore one son,
his wellbeloved, -he
sent him also last unto
them, saying, They
“ will reverence my son.
7 But those husband-
men said among them-
t+ τὸ
Υ ἀλλὰ (read but
Ὁ τῷ Ἰησοῦ λέγουσιν TTrA,
© ἄνθρωπος ἐφύτευσεν T,
i — λιθοβολήσαντες τὐτύὰ.
1 — πάλιν GLITrA.
P ἔχων υἱὸν τι; εἶχεν υἱὸν TTrA.
τὰ οὺς
ta πρὸς
128
scives, This is the heir ;
come, let us kill him,
and the inheritance
shall be ours.* 8 And
they took him, and
killed Atm, and cast
him out of the vine-
vard. 9 What shall
therefore the lord of
the vineyard do? he
will come and destroy
the husbandmen, -and
will give the vineyard
unto others. 10 And
have ye not read this
seripture ; The stone
which the builders re-
jected is become the
head of the corner:
11 this was the Lord’s
doing, and it is mar-~
vellous in our eyes?
12 And they sought to
lay hold on him, but
feared the people: for
they knew that he had
spoken the parable a- ,
gainst them : and they
left him, and mane
their way.
13 And they send
unto him certain of
the Pharisees and of
the Herodians, tocatch
him in his words.
14 And when they
were come, they say
unto him, Master, we
know that thou art,
true, and carest for no
man: for thou regard-
est not the person of
men, but teachest the
way of God in truth:
Is it lawful to give
tribute to Cesar, or
not? 15 Shall we give,
or shall we not give?
But he, knowing their
hypocrisy, said unto
them, Why tempt ye
me? bring meapenny,
that I may see 12.
16 And they brought
zi. And he saith unto
them, Whose 7s this
image and superscrip-
tion? And they said
unto him, Czesar’s.
17 4nd Jesus answer-
ing said unto them,
Render to Cesar the
things that are Cx-
sar’s, and to God the
things that are God’s.
And they marvelled at
him.
18 Then come unto
him the Sadducees,
which say there is no
wesurrection ; and they
asked him,’ Saying,
Υ͂ ἀπέκτειναν αὐτόν TTrA.
Re Say) LTTrA.
Ὁ ἰδὼν having known T.
' 8 Ta Καίσαρος ἀπόδοτε TTra.
ἱ ἐπηρώτων LTTrA,
£— αὐτοῖς A.
wondered,
MAP KOS. DG bes
A [ , , ᾿ ~ >
mooc ἑαυτούς," “Ὅτι οὗτός ἔσταν : Pee Hosioe δεῦτε, ἀπο-.
among themselves, This eir come, let us
κτείνωμεν αὐτόν, καὶ ἡμῶν ἜΝ 7) Τὰ τ οἷς ὃ καὶ λαβόντες
ἘΠῚ ‘him, and ours willbethe inheritance. And having taken
Yabroy ἀπέκτειναν." καὶ ἐξέβαλον 5 ἔξω τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος.
him, they killed [him], and cast forth [him] outside the vineyard.
9 τί *obv" ποιήσει ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος; ἐλεύσεται Kal
What therefore willdo the lord ofthe vineyard? He will come and
ἀπολέσει τοὺς γεωργούς, Kai δώσει TOY ἀμπελῶνα ἄλλοις.
willdestroy the husbandmen, and will eive the vineyard to others.
10 Οὐδὲ τὴν.γραφὴν.ταύτην ἀνέγνωτε: : Λίθον ὃν
SNot *even Sthis “scripture ‘did *ye Sread ? [The] stone which
"ἀπεδοκίμασαν οἱ οἰκοδομοῦντες, οὗτος ἐγενήθη εἰς κεφαλὴν
*rejected 1those 7who Sbuild, this is become head
γωνίας. ll παρὰ κυρίου ἐγένετο αὕτη, και ἔστιν θαυ-
of [the] corner: from [the] Lord was this! and itis won-
μαστὴ ἔν ἐφθαλμοῖς. ἡμῶν. 12.Kai ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν κρατῆσαι,
derful ,in our eyes. And they scught .him tolayholdof,
‘kai ἐφοβήθησαν τὸν ὄχλον᾽ ἔγνωσαν. γὰρ bri πρὸς αὐτοὺς
and they feared the crowd; for they knew ‘that against ihem
THY παραβολὴν εἶπεν" Kai ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἀπῆλθον.
the parable he speaks, And leaving him they went away.
13 Kai ἀποστέλλουσιν πρὸς αὐτόν τινας τῶν Φαρισαίων
And they send to him some of the Pharisees
A ~ c ~ dd > 4A , , , y « XII
καὶ τῶν Ἡρωδιανῶν, wa αὐτὸν ἀγρεύσωσιν λόγῳ. 14 Yot.dé
and of the Herodians, that him they muebbcatch in discourse. And they
ἐλθόντες λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, Διδάσκαλε, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀληθὴς εἶ,
havingcome say tohim, Teacher, we know that true thou art,
kai οὐ μέλει σοι περὶ οὐδενός" οὐ.γὰρ βλέπεις εἰς
and .thereiscare tothee about no ones ;. for *not thou *lookest on [the]
“πρόσωπον ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ
' appearance of men, but with truth the Bey, of God
διδάσκεις. τέξεστιν “κῆνσον Καίσαρι δοῦναι" ἢ οὔ; 15 δῶμεν
teachest: [510 lawful tribute toCesar togive οὐ ποὺ Should wegive
on ‘ ~ “| « 4 b iO A i) ? ~ ‘ « , i
ἢ μὴδῶμεν ; Ο. δὲ ϑείδὼς! αὐτῶν. τὴν. ὑπόκρισιν εἶπεν
or should we not give? Buthe knowing their BYPOCSY, said
αὐτοῖς, Ti pe πειράζετε: φέρετε μοι δηνάριον ἵνα ἴδω.
tothem, Whyme doyetempt? Bring me adenarius ὑμαῦ 1 maay see [it].
16 Οἱ. δὲ ἤνεγκαν. Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, Τίνος ἡ. εἰκὼν αὕτη καὶ
And they brought [10]. And he says tothem, Whose [15] this image and
ἡ ἐπιγραφή; “Οἱ. δὲ!" ἀεῖπον! αὐτῷ, Καίσαρος. 17 “Καὶ
the inscription? And they said to him, Ceesar’s, And
ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ" ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν fadroic," δ᾽ Απόδοτε τὰ Kai-
2answering Jesus said to them, Render the things of (:-
capoc' Καίσαρι, καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ θεῷ. Kai "ἐθαύμασαν"
sar toCzsar, andthethings of God on God, And they wondered
ἐπ᾿ αὐτῷ,
at him.
18 Kai ἔρχονται Σαδδοικαῖοι πρὸς αὐτόν, οἵτινες λέγουσιν
And come 1Sadducees to him, who say
καὶ ixnpwrnoay" αὐτόν, λέγοντες;
ἀνάστασιν "μὴ εἶναι"
And they questioned him, saying,
a resurrection there is not.
1 — οὖν TA. ¥ καὶ and (read
* + εἰπὲ οὖν ἡμῖν tell us therefore L. ® δοῦναι κῆνσον Καίσαρι LTr.
ς fou Se] 1,. d εἶπαν LTTra. © ὃ δὲ and (Jesus) LTTra.
b ἐθαύμαζον LTra; ἐξεθαύμαζον greatly
w ate αὐτὸν him LTtraw.
ΧΙ]. MARK
19 Διδάσκαλε, ἘΜωσῆς" ἔγραψεν ἡμῖν, ore ἐάν τινος aded-
Teacher, Moses wrote for us, that if of anyone a bro-
ἀποθάνῃ καὶ καταλίπῃ γυναῖκα καὶ Ἱτέκνα μὴ ἀφῇ."
ther shoulddie and leave behind a wife and children leave not,
er Xr , te 5) Ν ‘ > ~ \ ~ Foil ? iit ‘
(va aBy ὁ.ἀδε) φοςιαὐτου τὴν γυναῖκα" αὐτοῦ" Kat
that “should *take *his “brother the wife of him and
ἐξαναστήσῃ σπέρμα τῷ. ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ. 20 ἑπτὰ " ἀδελφοὶ
raise up seed to his brother, Seven brethren
ἦσαν. Kai ὁ πρῶτος ἔλαβεν γυναῖκα, καὶ ἀποθνήσκων
there were; and the first took a wife, and dying
᾽ ? ~ , ‘ « 4 wy ; ? 7 4
οὐκ. ἀφῆκεν σπέρμα 21 καὶ ὁ δεύτερος ἔλαβεν αὐτήν, Kai
left no seed; and the second took her, and
ἀπέθανεν, Kai οὐδὲ αὐτὸς ἀφῆκεν" σπέρμα" καὶ ὁ τρίτος
died, and neither he left seed ; and the third
ὡσαύτως" 22 καὶ PéhaBov αὐτὴν" οἱ ἑπτά, “καὶ! οὐκ. ἀφῆκαν
likewise. And Stook *her ‘the *seven, and left no
σπέρμα. τἐσχάτη! πάντων “ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἡ γυνή." 23 ἐν τῇ
seed, Last of all died also the woman. In the
‘odv" ἀναστάσει, YoTray avastéow;" τίνος αὐτῶν ἔσται
*therefore resurrection, when they shall arise, of which of them shallshe be
γυνή ; οἱ. γὰρ ἑπτὰ ἔσχον αὐτὴν γυναῖκα. 24 ¥Kai ἀποκριθεὶς
wife? forthe seven had her as wife. And answering
ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Οὐ διὰ τοῦτο πλανᾶσθε, μὴ εἰδότες
1Jesgus said tothem,, “Not *therefore *do*yeerr, not knowing
τὰς γραφὰς μηδὲ τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ θεοῦ; 25 brav.yap ἐκ
the scriptures nor the power of God? For when fromamong
νεκρῶν AVATTWOW, οὔτε γαμοῦσιν οὔτε *yapicxoyTat,!
{the] dead they rise, neither dothey marry nor are given in marriage,
1 \ » > ~ ~ \
ἀλλ᾽ εἰσὶν we ἄγγελοι Yor" ἐν ποῖς οὐρανοῖς. 26 περὶ.δὲ
but ‘are as angels who[are] in the heavens, But concerning
τῶν νεκρῶν, OTL ἐγείρονται, οὐκ.ἀνέγνωτε ἐν τῇ ᾿ βίβλῳ
the dead, that they rise, have ye not read in the book
*Mweiwe," ἐπὶ "τῆς" βάτου, Ῥὼς" εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ θεός,
of Moses, [inthe part] on, the bush, how spoke *to*him ‘7God,
λέγων, Ἐγὼ ὁ θεὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ “ὁ" θεὸς ᾿Ισαὰκ καὶ" “ὁ"
saying, I [am]the God of Abraham and the God ofIsaac and the
θεὸς ᾿Ιακώβ; '27 Οὐκ. ἔστι» “ὁ" θεὸς νεκρῶν, ἀλλὰ “θεὸς!
God οἵ Jacob? Heisnot the God of{[the]dead, but God
ζώντων" “ὑμεῖς οὖν" πολὺ πλανᾶσθε. 28 Καὶ προσελθὼν
of{the]living. Ye therefore greatly err. And *having °come 7up
εἷς τῶν γραμματέων; ἀκούσας αὐτῶν ἰσυζητούντων," Seidwe'
tone*of*the *scribes, having heard them reasoning together, perceiving
ore καλῶς βαὐτοῖς ἀπεκρίθη." ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτόν, Tota ἐστὶν
φος
129
19 Master, Moses wrote
unto us, If a man’s
brother die, and leave
his wife behind him,
and leave no children,
that his brother should
take his wife, and raise
up seed unto his bro-
ther. 20 Now there
were seven brethren:
and the first took a
wife, and dying left
no seed. 21 And the
second took her, and
died, neither left he
any seed: and the third
likewise. 22 And the
seven had her, and left
noseed : last of all the
woman died also, 23 In
the resurrection there-
fore, v hen they shall
rise, whose wife shall
she be of them? for
the seven had her to
wite. 24 And Jesus
answering said unto
them, Do ye not there-
fore err, because ye
know not the scrip-
tures, neither the
power of God? 25 For
when they shall rise
from the dead, they
neither marry, nor are
given in marriage ; but
areas theangels which
are in heaven. 26 And
as touching the dead,
that they rise: have
ye not read in the book
of Moses, how in the
bush God spake unto
him, saying, I am the
God of Abraham, and
the God of Isaac, and
the God of Jacob?
27 He is not the God
of the dead, but the
God of the living: ye
therefore do greatiy
err. 28 And one of the
scribes came, and hav-
ing heard them rea-
soning together, and
perceiving that he had
answered them well,
asked him, Which is
the first command-
ment of all? 29 And
Jesus answered him,
The first of all the
commandments ὧδ,
that well them heanswered, questioned him, Which is- MHear, O Israel; The
Ἰπρώτη πασῶν ἐντολή! ; 29 ΚαῸ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἀπεκρίθη!
(the) first 2of 5411 ‘commandment ὃ And Jesus answered
aire," “Ort πρώτη “πασῶν τῶν ἐντολῶν," “Axové,
hin, (The] first of all the commandments (is], Hear,
kK Μωῦσῆς LITraW. ἱμὴ ἀφῇ τέκνον leave nochildta. πὸ -- αὐτοῦ TrrA. δ + οὖν
theretote EW. ο μὴ καταλιπὼν having left behind no TTra. Ρ — ἔλαβον αὐτὴν [L]rtra,
9 —-kat τττὰ. τ ἔσχατον LITrA.
¥ — ὅταν ἀναστῶσιν [L]Tr.
LTTrAw.
8 kal ἡ γυνὴ ἀπέθανεν LTTrA.
Υ — οἱ GLT[Tr]w. 2 Μωύσέως LITrAW.
© — 6 LTraw. @ — θεὸς GLTTrAW.
i συνζητούντων LITrA. Β ἰδὼν having seen LTTr.
πάντων ἐντολή GLW ; ἐντολὴ πρώτη πάντων TTrA.
7[Tr]Ja.
(read [The] first is) Trra.
W ἔφη αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς Jesus said to them TTra.
a.7oU GLTITAW.
ε — ὑμεῖς οὖν (ead πλαν. ye err) T[Tr]A.
h ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς TIrA.
ka ἀπεκρίθη 6 Ἰησοῦς TIra.
ma πάντων ἐντολή GW; πάντων [ἐντολή ἐστιν] commandment of all is L; ἐστίν
t — οὖν TTrA.
x γαμίζονται
Ὁ πῶς TIrA.
i πρώτῃ
— αὑτῷ
130
Lord our God is one
Lord: 20 and thou
shalt love the Lord thy
(God with all thy heart,
and with all thy soul,
and with all thy mind,
and with all thy
strength: this zs the
first commandment.
31 And the second is
like, namely this, Thou
shalt love thy neigh-
bour as thyself. There
is none other com-
mandment greater
than these. 32 And
the scribe said unto
him, Well, Master,
thou hast said the
truth : for there is one
God; and there is none
other but he: 33 and
to love him with all
the heart, and with
all the understanding,
and with all the soul,
and with 411 the
strength, and to love.
his neighbour as him-
self, is more than all
whole burnt offerings
and sacrifices, 34 And
when Jesus saw that
he answered discrect-
ly, he said unto him,
Thou art not far from
the kingdom of God.
And no man after that
durst ask him any
question.
35 And Jesus an-
swered and said, while
he taught in the tem-
ple, How say the
scribes that Christ is
the Son of David?
36 For David himself
said by the Holy Ghost,
The LORD said to my
Lord, Sit thou on my
right hand, till I make
thine enemies thy
footstool, 37 David
therefore himself call-
eth him Lord; and
whence is he ‘hen his
son? And the com-
mon people heard him
gladly.
38 And he said unto
them in his doctrine,
Beware of the scribes;
which love to go in
long clothing, and love
ΜΑΡΚΟΣ.
, ε ‘ ὡς ~ , v ’ , 2
κύριος ὁ.θεὸς ἡμῶν κύριος εἴς ἐστίν. 80 καὶ
{the} Lord our God *Lord one tis, And
ἀγαπήσεις κύριον τὸν. θεόν.σου ἐξ ὕλης τῆς. καρδίας.σου
thoushaltlove [the] Lord thy God with all thy heart
καὶ ἐξ ὕλης τῆς ψυχῆςισου καὶ ἐξ ὕλης τῆς. διανοίας.σου
ΚΠ:
Ἰσραήλ:
israel :
and with all thy soul and with all thy mind
\ Ὑ ΟΣ ~ > , nt ΄ oF “ἢ
καὶ ἐξ ὕλης τῆς. ἰσχύος.σου. "αὕτη πρώτη ἐντολή.
and with all thy strength. This (isthe) first commandment,
31 οκαὶ! δευτέρα Popoia! «αὕτη,! ᾿Αγαπήσεις τὸν πλη-
And [the] second like [itis] this: Thou shalt love *neigh-
ciov σου we σεαυτόν. Μείζων τούτων ἄλλη ἐντολὴ
bour. *thy thyself. Greater thanthese another commandment
οὐκ.ἔστιν. 32 Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ γραμματεύς, Καλῶς, διδάσ-
as
there is not. And “said *to*him'the “scribe, Right, teach-
καλε, ἐπ’ ἀληθείας τεῖπας" Oru tic ἐστιν "θεός," Kai
er, according to truth thou hast said that %one “215 1God, and
᾽ » TINS 1 ᾽ ~ ‘ st 2} > eas >
οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλος πλὴν αὐτοῦ. 33 Kai τὸ ἀγαπᾷν αὐτὸν ἐξ
there isnot another besides him: and to love him with
er ~ , . ? « - ul t ‘ a7 tld
ὕλης τῆς καρδίας Kai ἐξ ὕλης τῆς συνέσεως ‘kai ἐξ ὕλης
all the heart and with all the understanding andwith all
τῆς ψυχῆς" καὶ ἐξ ὕλης τῆς ἰσχύος, καὶ τὸ ἀγαπᾷν
the soul and with all the, strength, and to love [one’s]
τὸν πλησίον ὡς ἑαυτόν, πλεῖόν" ἐστιν πάντων τῶν ὁλοκάυ-
neighbour as_ oneself, more "ΝΠ thanall the burnt
is
τωμάτων καὶ ὕτῶν" θυσιῶν. 34 Kai ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἰδὼν *abrov"
offerings and the _ sacrifices, And Jesus seeing him
OTe νουνεχῶς ἀπεκρίθη, εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Οὐ μακρὰν εἶ
that intelligently he answered, said tohim, Not far art thou
> A ~ ΄ ~ ~ ‘ ? ‘ ? , ? , > 2)
ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ. Kai οὐδεὶς. οὐκέτι ἐτόλμα αὐτὸν
from the kingdom of God, And nooneanymore dared “*him
ἐπερωτῆσαι.
1to “question. :
35 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἔλεγεν, διδάσκων ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ,
And 7answering 1 Jesus said, teaching in the temple,
~™ λέ ς ~ e@ © x cr y?2 SI
ΤΤῶς λέγουσιν ot γραμματεῖς ὅτι ὁ χριστὸς υἱός ἐστιν Δαβίδ";
How say the scribes that the Christ son Mis of David?
36 αὐτὸς *yap" *AaBid! Petrev" ἐν “τῷ" πνεύματι “τῷ" ἁγίῳ,
Shimself +for “David said by the Spirit the Holy,
ἀπεῖπεν" ὁ} κύριος τῷ. κυρίῳ. μου, Κάθου" ἐκ δεξιῶν. μου ἕως ἂν
3Said ‘the “Lord to my Lord, Sit at myrighthand until
θῶ τοὺς.ἐχθρούς σου βὑποπόδιον" τῶν. ποδῶν σου. 37 Αὐτὺς
Iplace thineenemies [as] a footstool for thy feet. “Himself
Βρῦν" *AaBid' λέγει αὐτὸν κύριον" Kai πόθεν ἰυϊὸς αὐτοῦ
Stherefore ‘David calls him Lord, and «whence his son
? “Ἢ ‘ ε ‘ ἮΝ » ᾽ ~ « ,
ἐστιν ;' Kai ὁ πολὺς ὄχλος ἤκουεν αὐτοῦ ἡδέως.
is he? Andthe great crewd heard him gladly.
38 Kai Ἐἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς ἐν τῇ.διδαχῃ.αὐτοῦ," Βλέπετε ἀπὸ
And hesaid tothem in his teaching, Take heed of
τῶν γραμματέων, τῶν θελόντων ἐν στολαῖς περιπατεῖν, Kai
the scribes, who like in robes to walk about, and
2 — αὕτη πρώτη ἐντολή TA.
τ εἶπες T.
¥ περισσότερόν abundantly more rrr.
ἐστιν TIrA; ἐστιν Aaveid L; ἐστιν Δαυΐδ Gw.
Ὁ λέγει SAYS W. Ἢ
Β ὑποκάτω (read beneath thy feet) a,
Κ ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ ἔλεγεν TIrd,
it) Ltr, °
Δαυὶδ Gw.
Ἢ κάθισον Tra.
νἱός ΤΤΤΑ,
ο — καὶ [1] πτὰ. P — ὁμοία TA. 9 αὐτῇ (read [is] like
5 — θεός (read he is uné) @LTTrAW. ὃ -- καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς ψυχῆς [L]T.
W — τῶν GLTrAW. x [αὐτὸν] Tr. Υ Δαυείδ
z — γὰρ [L]t[TrJa. & Acveld LITA;
4 λέγει Says GTr. &— ὃ (read [the]) LTra.
h — οὖν [L]TTra. i αὐτοῦ ἐστιν
ς.--- τῷ Gw.
XE X11. MARK.
ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς 39 καὶ πρωτοκαθεδρίας ἐν ταῖς
salutations in the market-places and first seats in the
guvaywyaic Kai πρωτοκλισίας ἐν τοῖς δείπνοις" 40 οἱ ἱκατεσ-
synagogues and first places at the suppers; who de-
θίοντες" τὰς οἰκίας τῶν χηρῶν, καὶ προφάσει ακρὰ
your the houses of widows, and asa pretext 7at %great *length
προσευχόμενοι" οὗτοι Ὁλήψονται" περισσότερον κρίμα.
‘pray. These shall receive more abundant judgment.
41 Καὶ καθίσας "ὁ Ἰησοῦς" κατέναντι" τοῦ γαζοφυλα-
And *having “sat *down 1 Jesus opposite the treasury,
κίου ἐθεώρει πῶς ὁ ὄχλος βάλλει χαλκὸν εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλά-
hesaw how the crowd east money into the treasury ;
KLov* καὶ πολλοὶ πλούσιοι ἔβαλλον πολλά. 42 καὶ ἐλθοῦσα
and many rich were casting [in] much. And *having *come
pia χήρα πτωχὴ ἔβαλεν λεπτὰ δύο, 90 ἐστιν κοδράντης.
one “widow poor cast [in] *lepta ‘two, which is a kodrantes.
43 καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ Ῥλέγει" αὐτοῖς,
And _ havingcailed ἐο [him] his disciples he says tothem,
? ‘ ~ 1) ~ ,
Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, dre ἡ. χήρα.αὕτη ἡ πτωχὴ πλεῖον πάντων
Verily Isay toyou, that this 7widow ‘poor more than all
“βέβληκεν'! τῶν 'βαλόντων'" εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον. 44 πάν-
hascast [in]ofthose casting into the treasury. 3411
τες γὰρ ἐκς τοῦ περισσεύοντος αὐτοῖς ἔβαλον: αὔὕτη.δὲ
for out of that which wasabounding tothem cast [in], but she
εἶχεν ἔβαλεν,
ἐκ τῆς ὑστερήσεως. αὐτῆς πάντα doa
east [12],
out of her destitution 3811 *as °much “as "she *had
ὅλον τὸν. βίον. αὐτῆς.
1°whole °her "livelihood,
13 Kai ἐκπορενομένου.αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ ἱεροῦ λέγει αὐτῷ
And ashe was going forth outof the temple ‘says “to 7him
εἷς " τῶν. μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ, Διδάσκαλε, ἴδε, ποταποὶ λίθοι Kai
ς μ ἔ ? 3 3
tone 30 *his *disciples, Teacher, gee, what stones: and
‘ ? ὃ , δὼ AE ~ 3 θ ΜΠ Tt > ~
ποταπαὶ οἰκοδομαί. 2 Καὶ to Inoove ἀποκριθεὶς" εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
what buildings ! And Jesus answering said tohim,
Βλέπεις ταύτας τὰς μεγάλας οἰκοδομάς ; ov-un ἀφεθῇ ἃ
Seest thou these great buildings? not at all shall be left
λίθος ἐπὶ “λίθῳ! ὃς οὐ-.μὴ.καταλυθῇ. 3 Kai καθημένου
stone upon stone which shall not be thrown down. And as *was*sitting
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ ὄρος τῶν ᾿Ελαιῶν κατέναντι τοῦ ἱεροῦ, “ἐπηρώ-
*he upon the mount of Olives opposite the temple,’ ‘ask-
Π yee 2 INF x , \ %F 2 Ni. , aa
των" αὐτὸν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ΣΠέτρος καὶ ᾿Κάκωβος καὶ ᾿Ιωάννης καὶ
ed *him lapart ‘Peter *and “7James ‘and ‘John ‘and
2 Nae, ὙΠ ΔΙ Sys , ~ a ς \ , ‘
Av’psac, 4 ΥὑΕΙπὲ ἡμῖν πότε ταῦτα ἔσται; Kai τί τὸ
7Andrew, Tell us when “these *things ‘shall be? and what’ the
σημεῖον bray μέλλῃ ὕπάντα ταῦτα συντελεῖσθαι" ;
sign when ‘shou!d ®be Sabout ‘all these *things to be accomplished?
5 Ὁ δὲ. Ἰησοῦς “ἀποκριθεὶς! Ῥαὐτοϊς ἤρξατο λέγειν," Βλέπετε
And Jesus answering to them began tosay, Take heed
4 « ~ ΄ ‘ c A " ? td ? ν ~
ἢ τις ὑμᾶς πλανήσῃ. 6 πολλοὶ “γὰρ! ἐλεύσονται ἐπὶ τῷ
est anyone *you ‘mislead. For many will come in
? , , , a ? ; > 4 . ,
ὀνόματί. μου, λέγοντες, Ὅτι ἐγὼ εἰμι’ καὶ πολλοὺς πλανήη-
my name, saying, am [he], and many they will
131
salutations in the
market-places, 39 and
the chief seats in the
synagogues, and the
uppermost rooms at
feasts: 40 which de-
your widows’ houses,
and for a pretence
make long prayers:
these shall _ receive
greater damnation.
41 And Jesus sat
over against the trea-
sury, and beheld how
the people cast money
into the treasury:
and many that were
vich cast in much.
42 And there came a
certain poor widow,
and she threw in two
mites, which make a
farthing. 43 And he
called unto him his
disciples, and saith
unto them, Verily I
‘say unto you, That
this poor widow hath
cast more in, than all
they which have cast
into the treasury:
44 for all they did cast
in of their abundance;
but she of her want
did cast in all that
she had, even all her
living.
XIII. And as he
went out of the tem-
ple, one of his disci-
ples saith unto him,
aster, see what man-
ner of stones and what
buildings are here!
2 And Jesus answer-
ing said unto him,
Seest thou these great
buildings? there shall
not be left one stone
upon another, that
shall not be thrown
down. 3 And as he
sat upon the mount
of Olives over against
the temple, Peter and
James and John and
Andrew asked him
privately, 4 Tell us,
when shall _ these
things be? and what
shall be the sign when
all these things shall
be fulfilled? 5 And Je-
sus answering them
began to say, Take
heed lest any man de-
ceive you: 6 for many
shall come inmy name,
saying, L am Christ;
and shall deceive
many. 7 And when
ye shall hear of wars
Mm λήμψονται LTTrA.
ᾳ ἔβαλεν did cast [in] Ltr. ἢ
u + ὧδε here Τοῦτ.
! κατέσθοντες TrA.
P εἶπεν he said GLTTr.
1 ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησφῦς 1,; — - ἀποκριθεὶς TTrA.
TTrA, ἃ +07. Y εἰπὸν LTTrA.
TTrA. 5 -- ἀποκριθεὶς TIrA, ὃ ἤβξατϑ λέγειν αὐτοῖς LTTrA,
π — 6 Ἰησοῦς [L]TTrA.
τ βαλλόντων LTTrAW.
ν λίθον TTr.
2 ταῦτα πάντα συντελεῖσθαι L; ταῦτα συντελεῖσθαι πάντα
¢— yap for Ta,
© ἀπέναντι Tre
® + ἐκ of Tr[A].
W ἐπηρώτα
132
and rumours of wars,
be ye uot troybled :
for skch things must
needs be; but the end
shall not be yet. 8 For
nation shall rise a-
gainst nation, and
kingdom against king-
dom: and there shall
be earthquakes in di-
vers places, and there
shall be famines and
troubles: these are
the beginnings of sor-
rows. 9 But take heed
toyourselves : for they
shall deliver you up
to councils ; and in the
synagogues ye shall be
beaten: and ye shall
be brought before ru-
Jers and kings for my
sake, for a testimony
against them. 10 And
the gospel must first
be published among all
nations. 11 But when
they shall lead you,
and deliver you up,
take no thought be-
forehand what
shall speak, neither do
ye premeditate: but
whatsoever shall be
given youinthat hour,
that speak ye: for it
is not ye that speak,
but the Holy Ghost.
12 Now the brother
shall betray the bro-
ther to death, and the
father the son; and
children shall rise up
against thei parents,
and shali cause them
to be put to death.
13 And ye shall be
hated of all men for
my name’s sake: but
he that shall endure
unto the end, the
game shall be saved.
14 But when ye shall
gee the abomination of
desolation, spoken of
by Daniel the prophet,
standing where
ought not, (let him
that readeth under-
stand,) then let them
that be in Judea flee
to the mountains:
15 and let him that is
on the housetop not
godown into the house,
neither enter therein,
to take any thing out
of his house: 16 and
Tet him that is in the
field not turn back
again for to take up
his garment. 17 But
woe to them. that are
anh
it.
ΜΆΡΚΟΣ. ΧΙ,
, la ‘
ἀἀκούσητε" πολέμους Kal ἀκοὰς πολέμων,
But when ye shall hear of ars and rumours’ of wars,
μὴ.θοοεῖσθε" δεῖ ἐγὰρ" γενέσθαι ἀλλ᾽ οὔπω τὸ
be not disturbed ; 7it ὑταπιβῦ *needs *for come to pass, but “not “yet [is] *the
τέλος. 8 ᾿Ἐγερθήσεται.γὰρ ἔθνος [ἐπὶ ἔθνος καὶ βασιλεία
Zend. For *shall®rise*nmp ‘nation against nation and kingdom
50 τῆς “ . » . . , ’
ἐπὶ βασιλείαν" Exai' ἔσονται σεισμοὶ κατὰ.τόπους, Βκαὶ",
and there shall be earthquakes in different places, and
ee ι
σουσιν. ὕταν δὲ
mislend.
against kingdom;
ταῦτα,
Beginnings of throes (are] these.
παραδώσουσιν. γὰρ! ὑμᾶς εἰς,
to yourselves; for they will deliver up you to
ἔσονται λιμοὶ ‘kat rapayat." Kaoyai! ὠδίνων
there shall be famines and _ troubles.
9 Βλέπετε.δὲ ὑμεῖς ἑαυτούς.
But take heed ye
r cae} δ ΄ ᾿ .
συνέδρια καὶ εἰς συναγωγὰς" δαρήσεσθε, καὶ ἐπὶ ἡγεμόνων
sanhedrims and to synagogues: ye willbe beaten, andbefore governors
kai βασιλέων σταθήσεσθε ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ, εἰς μαοτύριον αὐτοῖς"
and kings ye willbe brought formysake, for atestimony to them;
10 καὶ εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνη “dei πρῶτον" κηρυχθῆναι τὸ
and to all the nations must first be proclaiincd the
εὐαγγέλιον. 11 "ὕταν.δὲ"! οἀγάγωσιν! ὑμᾶς παραδιδόντες,
glad tidings. But whenever they may lead away you delivering [you] up,
μὴ-προμεριμνᾶτε τί λαλήσητε, Ῥμηδὲ μελετᾶτε""
be not careful beforehand what yeshouldsay, nor meditate [your reply];
AN’ b4édy! ~ δ γον > > ΄ ~ ~ ~
ἀλλ᾽ O4av" δοθῇ ὑμῖν ἐν ἐκείνῃ.τῇ.ὥρςι, τοῦτο λαλεῖτε"
but whatever maybegiven toyou in that hour, that speak ;
οὐ.γάρ ἐστε ὑμεῖς οἱ λαλοῦντες, ἀλλὰ τὸ πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον.
for*not “are ‘tye they who _ speak, but the Spirit the Holy.
12 Trapadwaesi" ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν εἰς θάνατον, Kai πατὴρ
And ?will deliver *up *brother brother to death, and father
τέκνον" Kai ἐπαναστήσονται τέκνα ἐπὶ γονεῖς, Kai θανατώ-
child ; and 2will rise *up 1children against parents, and will put to
σουσιν αὐτούς" 18 Kai ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων διὰ
death them. And ye willbe hated by all onaccount of
τὸ ὄνομά.μου: 6.6 ὑπομείνας εἰς τέλος, οὗτος σωθήσε-
my name; but he who endures tp [the] end, he shall be
ται. 14 Ὅταν.δὲ ἴδητε τὸ βδέλυγμα ᾿ τῆς ἐρημώσεως “τὸ
saved. But when yesee the abomination ofthe desolation which
ε Ω ε x ἢ - ΄ Its A Maced 7 2 ~,
ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ Δανιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου," ἵεστος ὁποὺ OV.CEL
was spoken οὗ by JDaniel the prophet, standing where it should not
ὁ ἀναγινώσκων νοείτω" τότε οἱ ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ φευ-
(he who reads let him understand), then those in Judea let
yérwoay εἰς τὰ ὄρη: 15 ὁ Ye! ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος μὴ κατα-
them flee to themountains, “he ᾿δπᾶ upon the housetop *not ‘let “him
u > ‘ ᾽ ΄ 4 , »
Barw “sic τὴν οἰκίαν," μηδὲ χεἰσελθέτω" γάᾶραί = Tu" ἐκ
come down into the house, nor goin
~ ΦΕΩ ? Pars 16 ames € 2 ‘ ? A 2 ll S09 ,
TNC-OLKLAC-AUT OU Kat O εις TOY ayoov ων μὴ.-ἐπιστρεψάτω
his house ; andhethatin the field is let him not return
sic τὰ ὀπίσω ἄραι τὸ ἱμάτιον. αὐτοῦ. 17 ovaioé ταῖς
to the thmmgs behind to take his garment. But woe to those that
ἐν. γαστρὶ. ἐχούσαις καὶ ταῖς θηλαζούσαις ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς
are with child and to those that give suck in those
to take any thing out of
4 ἀκούετε ye hear of Tr
i— καὶ rapaxai UTTr[A).
2 καὶ ὅταν and when Lrtra.
τ καὶ παραδώσει LTTrA.
t ἑστὼς EG ; ἑστηκὺς 1,; ἑστηκότα TIrA.
ἹἽτττα.
ᾳ ἄν 1,.
¥ εἰσελθάτω LTTr.
ε -- γὰρ πττ]ῖΔ. fémr TA. & — καὶ ΤττΑ.
: ja. bh — καὶ T[Tr]A.
Κ ἀρχὴ a beginning LTTr.
!— yap for Ὑ[ττῖλ. τὰ πρῶτον δεῖ
ο ἄγωσιν ΟἸΤΎΓΑΥ͂.. Ρ — μηδὲ μελετᾶτε [1|]Ὁττί Α],
5.-- τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ Δανιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου G[L]ITrA.
v — δὲ L[Tr]. Wm εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν [L]T,
: -- ὧν (read [is]) LTTr,
J τι ἄραι Tra.
XIII. MARK.
ἡμέραις. 18 προσεύχεσθε. δὲ ἵνα μὴ.γένηται δὴ φυγὴ. ὑμῶν"
days ! And pray that “may “ποὺ °be ‘your “flight
~ ” ‘ wy , ? ~ ΄
χειμῶνος. 19 ἔσονται. γὰρ αἱ-ἡμέραι.ἐκεῖναι θλίψις, οἵα
in winter ; for *shall °be [tin] *those “days tribulation, such as
οὐ.γέγονεν τοιαύτη ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς κτίσεως δῆς! ἔκτισεν ὁ
hasnot been thelike from[the] beginning of creation which “created
θεὸς ἕως τοῦ νῦν, Kat οὐ.μὴ γένηται. 30 Kai εἰμὴ κύριος
*God until now, and not atall shall be ; and unless [the] Lord
2 δ , Il Ay ec , ? n 3 ’ θ ~ , fa
ἐκολόβωσεν! τὰς ἡμέρας, οὐκ. ἂν. ἐσώθη πᾶσα σάρξ
had shortened the days, there would not have beensaved any flesh;
ἀλλὰ διὰ τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς οὺς ἐξελέξατο. ἐκολόβωσεν τὰς
but onaccountof the elect whom hechose, he hasshortened the
«
« ΄ \ , Dive eed ” VT.“ Ι >
ἡμέρας. 21 Kat τότε ἐάν τις ὑμῖν εἴπῃ, “Idov," ὧδε ὁ
days. And then if anyonetoyou say, Behold, here [is] the
χριστός, “ἢ" dou," ἐκεῖ, ἐμὴ.πιστεύσητε.! 22 ἐγερθήσονται
Christ, or Behold, there, ye shall not believe [it] ?There “will *arise
yao" ἱψευδόχριστοι καὶ" ψευδοπροφῆται, καὶ Ἰδώσουσιν" σημεῖα
for false Christs and false prophets, and will give signs
h
καὶ τέρατα, πρὸς τὸ ἀποπλανᾷν εἰ δυνατὸν "καὶ" rove ἐκλει-
and wonders, to deceive if possible even the elect.
, ε - A , A 1; (2 {hl , ΓΙ ΄
τούς. 28 ὑμεῖς δὲ βλέπετε" ᾿ἰδού," προείρηκα ὑμῖν πάντα.
But γα ‘take heed: lo, I have foretold to you all things.
24 WANN! ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις, μετ΄ τὴν.θλίψι ἐκείνην,
But in those days, afte that tribulation,
ὁ ἥλιος σκοτισθήσεται, Kai ἡ σελήνη οὐ-δώσει TO φέγγος
the sun shall be darkened, and the moon - shall not give “light
~ ‘ f ~ ~ + tf
αὐτῆς, 25 καὶ ot ἀστέρες "τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἔσονται ἐκπίπτοντες,"
*her 5 and the stars ofthe heaven shall be falling out,
καὶ ai δυνάμεις αἱ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς σαλευθήσονται.
and the powers which [are] in the heavens shall be shaken ;
26 καὶ τότε ὄψονται τὸν υἱὸν Tov ἀνθρώπου ἐρχόμενον ἐν
and then shallthey see the Son of man coniing in
νεφέλαις μετὰ δυνάμεως “πολλῆς καὶ δόξης." 27 καὶ τότε
clouds with *power tercat and glory; and then
ἀποστελεῖ τοὺς. ἀγγέλους Ῥαὐτοῦ," καὶ ἐπισυνάξει τοὺς
he will send his angels, and will gather together
ἐκλεκτοὺς. "αὐτοῦ! ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων ἀνέμων, ἀπ᾽ ἄκρου
his elect from the four winds, from [the] extremity
ne ἕως ἄκρου οὐρανοῦ. 28 ᾿Απὸ δὲ τῆς συκῆς μάθετε
of earth to [the] extremity of heaven.
‘ τ ~ » « δ, ε A ἢ
τὴν παραβολήν ὅταν Ταὐτῆς ἤδη ὁ κλάδος" ἁπαλὸς γένη-
the parable: when of it already the branch tender is be-
ται, καὶ ϑἐκφυῇ! τὰ φίλλα, tywworere' Ore ἐγγὺς τὸ θέρος
come, and it puts torth the leaves, yeknow that near the summer
ἐστίν" 29 οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅταν ταῦτα ἴδητε" γινόμενα,
is. So also ye, when these things yesee coming to pass,
γινώσκετε ὅτι ἐγγύς ἐστιν ἐπὶ θύραις. 80 ᾿Αμὴν λέγω. ὑμῖν,
know that near itis, at [the] doors. Verily Isay to you,
e \ « A er 7 4
OTe οὐ.μὴ παρέλθῃ ἡ.γενεὰ. αὕτη, μέχρις οὗ πάντα
that in no wise will have passed away this generation, unti all
But from the fig-tree learn
Ὁ ἣν Τὺ.
h δὲ Δα 1. i— ψευδόχριστοι καὶ A,
ις ἰδού [L]rTra. m ᾿Αλλὰ LITA.
δόξης πολλῆς τι. Ρ --- αὐτοῦ (7ceud the angels) [u]rtra.
ἡ ἤδη ὃ κλάδος αὐτῆς LTr. 5 ἐκφύη ἘΟῚ,
γαῦτα LTTr, ¥ ταῦτα πάντα TIrA,
‘ye
133
with child, and to
them that give suckin
those days! 18 And
pray ye that your
flight be not in the
winter. 19 For iz those
days shall be affliction,
such as was not from
the beginning of the
creation which God
created unto this
time, neither,shall be.
20 And except that the
Lord had _ shertened
those days, no flesh
should be saved: but
for the elect’s sake,
whom he hath chosen,
he hath shortened the
days. 21 And then if
any man shall say to
you, Lo, here ts Christ ;
or, lo, he ts there; be-
lieve him not: 22 for
false Christs and false
prophets shall rise,
and shall shew signs
and wonders, to se-
duce, if it were pos-
sible, even the elect.
23 But take ye heed:
behold, I have foretold
you all things. 24 But
in those days, after
that tribulation, the
sun shall be darkened,
and the moon shall
not give her light,
25 and the stars of
heaven shall fall, and
the powers that are
in heaven shall be
shaken. 26 And then
shall they see the Son
of man coming in
the clouds with great
power and _ glory.
27 And then shall he
send his angels, and
shall gather together
his elect from the four
winds, from the utter-
most part of the earth
to the uttermost part
of heaven. 28 Now
learn a parable of the
fig tree; When her
branch is yet tender,
and putteth forth
leaves, ye know that
summer is near: 29 50
in like manner,
when ye shall see these
things come to pass,
know that it is nigh,
even at the dvors.
30 Verily I say unto
you, that this gene-
ration shall not pass,
till all these things be
© ἐκολόβωσεν κύριος T.
& μὴ πιστεύετε believe [it] not GLTTraw.
j ποιήσουσιν will work TA.
π ἔσονται ἐκ TOU οὐρανοῦ πίπτοντες LTTrA.
4 --- αὐτοῦ (read the elect) TY A.
τ: γινώσκεται it is known A,
k — καὶ T[Tr]a.
© καὶ
% ἴδητε
134
done, 31 Heaven and
earth shali pass away :
but my words shall
not pass away. 32 But
of that day and that
hour knowethno man,
no, not the angels
which are in heaven,
neither the Son, but
the Father. 33 Take ye
heed, watch and pray:
for ye know not when
the time is. 34 For the
Son of man is as aman
taking a far journey,
who left his house, and
gave authority to his
servants, and to every
man his work, and
commanded the por-
ἴον τὸ watch, 35 Watch
ye therefore: for ye
know not when the
master of the house
cometh, at even, or at
midnight, or at the
cockcrowing, or in the
morning : 36 lest com-
ing suddenly he find
you sleeping. 37 And
what I say unto you I”
say unto all, Watch.
XIV. After two days
was the feast of the
assover, and of un-
eayened bread: and
the chief priests and
the scribes sought how
they might take him
by craft, and put him
todeath. 2 But they
said, Not on the feast
day, lest there be an
uproar of the people,
3 And being in Beth-
any in the house of
Simon the leper, as he
sat at meat, there came
a woman having an
alabaster box of oint-
ment οὗ spikenard
very precious ; and she
brake the box, and
poured zt on his head.
4 Aud there were some
that had indignation
within themselves,
aud said, Why was
this waste of the oint-
ment made? 5 for it”
might have been sold
for more than three
MAPKOS.
ταῦτα" ἕνηται.
these things shall have taken place, -
AAI, MEV:
yn “macs-
and the earth shall
λεύσονται"" οἱ. δὲ λόγοι μου οὐ. μὴ" ὑπαρέλθωσιν." 32 Περὶ. δὲ
pass away, _ but my words inno wise shallpassaway. But concerning
τῆς ἡμέρας.ἐκείνης *Kai' τὴς ὥρας, οὐδεὶς oldev, οὐδὲ *ot ἄγ-
31 ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ
The heaven
that day and the hour, noone knows, noteyenthe an-
yerou' oi! ἐν οὐρανῷ, οὐδὲ ὁ υἱός, εἰ. μὴ ὁ πατήο. 88 Βλέπετε,
gels those in heaven, nor the Son, but the Father. Take heed,
ἀγουπνεῖτε “καὶ προσεύχεσθε." οὐκ. οἴδατε.γὰο πότε ὁ καιρός
watch and pray ; for ye know not when the time
« “ ΄ ‘ ΄
ἐστιν 84 ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἀπόδημος ἀφεὶς τὴν οἰκίαν
is} as aman going out of the country, leaving “house
ἀ καὶ! ἑκάστ
ῳ
> -“ ‘4 4 ~ a , > ~ 4 a ΄
αὐτοῦ, καὶ δοὺς τοῖς. δούλοις. αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐξουσίαν, :
and tocach one
*his, and givmg to his bondmen the authority,
τὸ. ἔργον. αὐτοῦ, Kai τῷ θυρωρῷ ἐνετείλατο ἵνα γρηγορῇ.-
his work, and *the ‘door-keeper ‘commanded that he should watch.
35 γρηγορεῖτε οὖν" οὐκ οἴδατε. γὰρ πότε O-KUPLOE τῆς οἰκίας
Watch therefore, for ye knownot when the master of the house
ἔρχεται. “ὀψέ, ἢ ἱμεσονυκτίου," ἢ ἀλεκτοοοφωνίας, ἢ πρωΐ:
comes: atevening,or at midnight, or atcock-crowing, or morning;
36 πὸ ἐλθὼν ἐξαίφνης εὕρῃ ὑμᾶς καθεύδοντας. 87 δὰ".δὲ
est coming suddenly he should find you sleeping. And what
ὑμῖν λέγω, πᾶσιν λέγω, ΤΓρηγορεῖτε.
toyou Isay, toall Isay, Watch.
- a. 4 , A ‘ » 4 ,
14 Ἣν. δὲ τὸ πάσχα καὶ τὰ ἄζυμα μετὰ δύο
Now it was the passover and the [feast of] unleavened bread after two
ἡμέρας" καὶ ἐζήτουν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς πῶς
days. And ’were *seeking *the*chief*priests *and *the °scribes how
αὐτὸν ἐν δόλῳ κρατήσαντες ἀποκτείνωσιν" 2 ἔλεγον dé,"
him by guile gettingholdof they might kill(him]. ?They °said ‘but,
Μὴ ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ, μήποτε OdovBoc ἔσται" τοῦ λαοῦ.
Not in the feast, lest a tumult there shall be of the people.
3 Kai ὄντος αὐτοῦ ἐν Βηθανίᾳ, ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ Σίμωνος τοῦ
And *being the in Bethany, in the house ofSimon 188
λεπροῦ, κατακειμένου.αὐτοῦ, ἦλθεν γυνὴ ἔχουσα ἀλά-
leper, as he reclined [αὖ table], “came ‘a*woman having an ala-
βαστρον μύρου νάρδου πιστικῆς πολυτελοῦς" ‘kai! συν-
baster flask of ointment of “nard *pure of great price ; and having
, ] 4 ll aN , , > ~ m "Ξ Ἁ I ~
τρίψασα ἱτὸϊ ἀλάβαστρον, κατέχεεν αὐτοῦ κατὰ" τῆς
broken the alabaster flask, she poured [it] his ton
~ τ 5 ’ ? ~ ‘ ε , πον
κεφαλῆς. 4 ἦσαν.δέ τινες ἀγανακτοῦντες πρὸς ἑαυτούς, "Kat
head. And *were ‘some indignant within themselves, and
λέγοντες," Eic τί ἡ. ἀπώλεια. αὕτη τοῦ μύρου γέγονεν ;
saying, For what “this “waste *of °the Sointment *has been made?
5 ἠδύνατο.γὰο τοῦτο 5. πραθῆναι ἐπάνω Ῥτριακοσίὼν
hundred pence, and for it was possible [for] this ἴο have beensold for above three hundred
have been given to the 7 i 7 ix = eS ots) ~ u
poor, Andthey mur- δηναρίων," Kai δοθῆναι τοῖς πτωχοῖς" Kai %vEBouuwyToO
mured against her. denarii, and tobave been given tothe poor. And they murmured
6 And Jesus said, Let >» ~ ε 1? ees » ἜΑ ον ΤΩΝ ESRC ET δον
heralone; why trou. αὐ πῆ 6 Ο.δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν, “Agere αὐτὴν" τί αὐτῇ κόπους
ble ye her? she hath at her. But Jesus said, Let “alone ‘her; whytoher trouble
W παρελεύσεται GW. ἃ -- μὴ Tra. YmapeAevoovrarTIrA. 7 ἢ OY GLTTrAW. 8 ἄγγελος
an angel a. Ὁ — οἱ TTrA. © — καὶ προσεύχεσθε LI[Tr]A. d—xaiLTTrAe «τὴ
either Trra. μεσονύκτιον TTrA, δ O LTTrA. h γάρ for LTTrA. i ἔσται
θόρυβος τττὰ.
LTTraA.
τριακοσίων LTTrAW,
k— καὶ TA.
Ὁ — καὶ λέγοντες TITrJA.
᾿ τὸν LTW; τὴν τ. m — κατὰ (read αὐτοῦ on his)
ο - τὸ μύρον Ointment GLTTraw, P δηναρίων
4 ἐνεβριμοῦντο 1.
XIV. MARK.
ae , Σ No ” τι} , Il
PEXETES Καλὸν ep yov ειἰργασᾶτο
8. ? ΜΛ" , ‘
εἰς ἐμε." 7 πάντοτε. γὰρ
doyecause? agood work
she wrought towards me. For always
A ‘ » ee ~ 4 © , t
τοὺς πτωχοὺς ἔχετε μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν, Kai ὅταν θέλητε δύνασθε
the poor ye have with you, and whenever ye desire ye are able
ἰαὐτοὺς" εὖ.ποιῆσαι" Eee οὐ πάντοτε ἔχετε. ὃ ὃ “εῖχεν"
sthem 1to*do good; butme not always yehave. What “could
αὕτη," ἐποίησεν προέλαβεν μυρίσαι “μου.τὸ σῶμα" εἰς
586, she did. She came beforehand to anoint my body for
4 ? Ν , ? \ y λέ ΕἾ aw. er ZX ,ll ~
τὸν ἐνταφιασμόν. 9 ἀμὴν) λέγω ὑμῖν, που.“ ἂν κηρυχθῇ
the burial, Verily Isay toyou, Wheresoever shall be proclaimed
τὸ εὐαγγέλιον “τοῦτο! εἰς ὅλον τὸν κόσμον, Kai ὃ ἐποίησεν
this glad tidings in *whole*the world, also what “has *done
αὕτη λαληθήσεται εἰς μνημόσυνον αὐτῆς.
‘this (;woman] shall be spoken of for ἃ memorial of her.
10 Kai 6"TIotdag 6" “Ioxapiwrne," 4 εἷς τῶν δώδεκα,
And Judas the Iscariote, one ofthe twelve,
ἀπῆλθεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς, iva “παραδῷ. αὐτὸν!"
went away to the chief priests, that hemightdeliverup him
αὐτοῖς. 11 Οἱ. δὲ ἀκούσαντες ἐχάρησαν, καὶ ἐπηγγείλαντο
to them. And they having heard rejoiced, and promised
αὐτῷ ἀργύριον dovva καὶ ἐζήτει πῶς [εὐκαίρως αὐτὸν
shim “money ‘to “give. And hesought how ‘conveniently ‘him
παραδῷ."
the ?might *deliver Sup.
12 Kai τῇ πρώτῃ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν ἀζύμων, ὅτε τὸ πάσχα
Andon the first day of unleavened [bread], when the passover
» , γ ~ « ‘ ᾽ ~ ~ ,
ἔθυον, λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, Τοῦ θέλεις
[ΠΟΥ killed, “say *to him this “disciples, Where desirest thou [that]
ἀπελθόντες ἑτοιμάσωμεν iva φάγῃς τὸ πάσχα; 13 Kai
going we should prepare that thou mayest eat the passover ? And
> , LZ ~ ~ τὰ ~ Α , ? ~ « LZ
ἀποστέλλει δύο τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ, Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, Ὑπάγετε
he sends:forth two of his disciples, and says to them, Go
εἰς THY πόλιν" καὶ ἀπαντήσει ὑμῖν ἄνθρωπος κεράμιον ὕδατος
into the city, and “will*meet ‘you ‘aman apitcher of water
βαστάζων: ἀκολουθήσατε αὐτῷ, 14 Kai OrouSiay' εἰσέλθῃ,
carrying ; follow him ; and wherever he may enter,
»ν ~ 2 , τ « ΤΩΣ κα Τὰ ' ~
εἴπατε τῷ οἰκοδεσπότῃ, Ὅτι ὁ διόάσκαλος λέγει, Ποῦ
say to the master of the house, The tcacher says, Where
ἐστιν τὸ κατάλυμα ὃ ὕπου τὸ πάσχα μετὰ τῶν.μαθητῶν.μου
is the guest-chamber . where the passover with ‘may disciples
φάγω; 15 καὶ αὐτὸς ὑμῖν δείξει " μέγα ἐστρω-
Ἰἀνώγεον
I may eat? and he Syou ‘will *shew an upper room large, fur-
͵ LiF ~ ~ . I9~ «
μένον Ἐἕξτοιμον." έκεῖ! ἑτοιμάσατε ἡμῖν. 16 Καὶ ἐξῆλθον ct
nished ready. There prepare for us. And went away
θ » τὴ ? a {| . ¢ ? ‘ , \ - ‘
μαθηταὶ “ αὐτοῦ," καὶ ἦλθον εἰς τὴν πόλιν, Kai εὗρον καθὼς
his disciples, and came into the city, and found as
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς. Kai ἡτοίμασαν τὸ πάσχα. 17 Kai ὀψίας
he had said tothem, and they prepared the passover. And evening
γενομένης ἔρχεται μετὰ τῶν δώδεκα: 18 Kai ἀνακειμένων
being come hecomes with the twelve. And as *were *reclining
135
wrought a good work
onme. 7 For ye have
the poor with you
always, and whenso-
ever ye will ye may do
them good: -but me
ye have not always.
8 She hath done what
she could: she is come
aforehand to anoint
my body to the bury-
ing. 9 Verily I say
unto you, Wheresoever
this gospel shall be
preached throughout
the whole world, this
also that she hath done
shall be spoken of for
ὃ. memorial of her, ~
10 And Judas Isca-
riot, one of the twelve,
went unto the chief
priests, to betray him
unto them. 11 And
when they heard it,
they were glad, and
promised to give him
money. And he sought
how he might con-
veniently betray him,
12 And the first da
of unleayened bread,
when they killed the
passover, his disciples
said unto him, Where
wilt thou that we go
and prepare that thou
mayest eat the pass-
over? 13 And he send-
eth forth two of his
disciples, and saith
unto them, Go ye into
the city, and there
shall meet you a man
bearing a pitcher of
water: follow him,
14 And wheresoever
he shall go in, say ye
to the goodman of the
house, The Master
saith, Where is the
guestchamber, where
I shall eat the pass-
over with my disciples?
15 And he will shew
you a large upper room
furnished and _ pre-
pared: there make
ready for us. 16 And
his disciples went
forth, and came into
the city, and found as
he had said unto them:
and they made ready
the passoyer. 17 And
in the evening he com-
eth with the twelve.
18 And as they sat and
did eat; Jesus said,
τ ἠργάσατο T. 8 ἐν ἐμοί tO Me GLTTrAW.
GLTTraw. ν — αὕτη (read εἶχεν she could) [xJt[Tr]a.
and (verily) [L]tTra. 2 ἐὰν TA.
LTTraw. © Ἰσκαριώθ TA. d + 6 the TTrA.
αὐτὸν εὐκαίρως παραδοῖ LTTrA; αὐτὸν εὐκ, παραδῷ W.
guest-chamber) aurea 1 avayavov GLET:AW.
there TrA; κἀκεῖ T. m — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) [Tr].
8 ἂν LTrA.
Ὁ αὐτοῖς LTrA ; — αὐτοὺς 1.
* τὸ σῶμά μου LTr.
a — τοῦτο (read the glad tidings) [1 Πτττὰ.
© παραδοῖ αὐτὸν L.; αὐτὸν. παραδοῖ TTrA.
Κ [ἕτοιμον] L
Υ ἔσχεν
y+ δὲ
b—o6
h + μου (read my
Ἰ καὶ ἐκεῖ and
136 ΜΆΡΚΟΣ. ΝΥ:
Verily Usey anv ΟΣ αὐτῶν καὶ ἐσθιόντων πεῖπεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς," ᾿Αμὴν λέγω
ἘΡΩ͂ Sarre Τα tie (‘at Stable] ‘they and wereeating “said 1 Jesus, Verily Isay
bEay es Ie πα μεν, ἡ μῦν, ὅτε; ec ἐξ ὑμῶν παραδώσει με, ὁ ἐσθίων μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ.
σ o be sorrowte 7 ᾿ ΙΖ M3 Ba seeds Ξ ἐϑ
and to say unto him © yu, at one ὋΣ you we deliver uP ans who is Ces with ; ws
one by one, 15 it 1? 19 οΟἱ δὲ! ἤρξαντο λυπεῖσθαι, καὶ λέγειν αὐτῷ, εἴς PeaO’ll εἷς,
and another said, Js Υ̓͂ δι pags i :
it I? 20 And he pred Andthey began tobegricved, and tosay to him, one by one,
swered and said unto My re ἐγώ ; «Καὶ ἄλλος, Μή τι ἐγώ" 20 ὋὉ δὲ τάπο-
them, Jt 7s one of the {Isit] I? © And another, (Is it] 1? Buthe an-
twelve, that dippeth ᾿ ee προ τῷ ai as chia ite? :
with me in the dish. κριθεὶς" εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Eic Six! τῶν δώδεκα, ὁ ἐμβαπτό-
21 The Son of man in- swering said tothem, [1 15] one of the twelve, who is dip-
deed. goeth, as it is SF ye 4 Fr ‘ ᾿ oN mst ,
writien of him: but μένος μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ᾿ ἰς τὸ τρυβλίον. 21 ὁ μὲν υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
woe to that man by ping with me in the dish. The indeed *Son *of “man
whom the Son of man «_ , ἢ ͵ ᾿ ie eae CNY SN ~
is betrayed! good were UT@YEL, καθὼς γέγραπται περὶ αὐτοῦ" ovaide τῷ
it for that man if he goes, as it has been written concerning him; but woe
had never been born. > , Df 3 ed eens cess =e , «ἦς 2
avOoorwixeivy δι οὗ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραοίδοται
to that man by whom thé Son of man is delivered up ;
καλὸν “hy αὐτῷ εἰ οὐκ. ἐγεννήθη ὁ. ἄνθρωπος. ἐκεῖνος.
good wereit for him if “had *not °*been “born ‘that *man.
25 Andas they did 22 Kat ἐσθιόντων αὐτῶν, λαβὼν τὸ Ἰησοῦς" ἄρτον,
eat, Jesus took bread, And as they were eating, “having *taken Jesus a loaf,
and blessed, and brake > z as See A γέ τὸ + oF ,
it and gave to them, εὐλογήσας, ἔκχασεν, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς, καὶ εἶπεν, Λάβετε,
and said, Take, eat: having biessed hebrake, and gaye ἴο ὕμοτα, and. said, Take,
pa Se eat γφάγετε"". τοῦτά ἐστιν τὸ. σῶμά μου. 38 Kai λαβὼν΄ “τὸ!
when he had given eat; this is my body. And having taken the
a su Sat it to πρτήριον, εὐχαριστήσας ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς" καὶ ἔπιον ἐξ αὐτοῦ
Ghani: Ge ait ea Scee, haying ΕἸΣΕΟ ΘΕΟΣ he gave to ee andthey*drank*ef ‘it
αὶ > > ~ ἐν τ \ vf \
he said unto them, qayrec’ 24 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ αἵμά. μου τὸ"
ine * ew eae tall And hesaid tothem, This is my blood that
which is shed for σχῇς ὕὑκαινῆς! -διαθήκης, τὸ “περὶ πολλῶν ἐκχυνόμενον."
many. 25 Verily Ilsay <¢ : : é
unto you, I will drink of the new covenant, which for many is poured out.
nomore of the fruitof 25 ἀμὴμ λέγω ὑμῖν, OTL οὐκέτι. οὐ.μὴ πίω ἐκ TOU
the vine, until that ἢ ; - - - ἐκ τ,
day that I drink it Verily Isay to you, that not any more in any wise willl drink of the
new in the kingdom γεννήματος" τῆς ἀμπέλου, Ewe τῆς.ἡμέρας.ἐκείνης ὅταν αὐτὸ
of God. fruit of the vine, until that day when it
πίνω καινὸν ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ.
26 And when they I drink Bem ae aS kingdom eo of God. ἣ bee :
had sung an hymn, 26 Καὶ ὑμνήσαγτες ἐξῆλθον εἰς TO ὄρος τῶν EXawy.
they went out into
the mount of Olives.
27 And Jesus saith 27 καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ὅτι πάντες σκανδαλισθήσεσθε
unto them, All ye i ς ἢ cy [ὦ ) ἢ
And having sung ἃ hymn they went out to the mount of Olives.
2 3to 4 2 : x
shall be offended be- _, And ae ἴον them Jesus; τ : All ye will be πίθος
cause of me thisnight: *éy ἐμοὶ" fey τῇ.νυκτὶ ταύτῃ" " ὅτι γέγραπται, [Πατἄξω τὸν
τοῖν ΤΉΝ κε τ ΤΣ in me in this night ; for it has been written, I will smite the
dnd the -heep shall be ποιμένα," καὶ δδιασκορπισθήσεται τὰ πρόβατα." 28 ᾿Αλλὰ
scattered. 28 Butafter ghepherd, and will be scattered abroad the sheep. But
that I am risen, I will ie aes es Kanes 5 3 Ἂ
go before you into μέτὰ τὸ ἐγερθῆναί.με, προάξω ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν.
Galilee. 39 But Peter after my arising, I willgobefore you into Galilee.
said unto him, Al- Qt ᾿ ᾿ » πος Ἢ τσ ETT , ,
though all shall be 20) Ὁ δὲ ἸΤέτρος ἔφη αὐτῷ, "Kai εἰ! πάντες σκανδαλισθήσονται;
offended, yet will not But Peter said tohim, Evenif all shall be offended,
I. 30 And Je-ussaith*>,,,\>, », » -» ee othe Fe Sep wine ι ἢ
unto him, Verily Tsay GAN’ οὐκ ἐγώ. 80 Καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Αμὴν λέγω σοι,
πο 686, That this yet . ποὺ ~I. And ?says *to *him ‘Jesus, Verily Isay to thee,
ia a Bao Sp A ty oh a ht Ra ee a 8
on ὁ Ἰησοῦς cimev TA.. 5 — Οἱ δὲ (read ἤρξαντο they began) TA. P κατὰ TA. 4 — καὶ
ἄλλος, Μή τι ἐγώ ; Τττ.. τ--- ἀποκριθεὶς LTTrA. 8 — ἐκ (read τῶν of the) ΤὙ{ττ|.
t + τὴν χεῖρα the hand 1. v + ore for T[Tr]A. w — ἣν [τ]Ὑ{ττ]ᾶ. x — ὁ Ἰησοῦς
[1] T[tr]ay .,. «ὃ -- φάγετε GLTTrAW. z -- τὸ (read a cup) LTTrA: a — τὸ [L]TA.
— καινῆς TTrA. © ὑπὲρ πολλῶν ἐκχυννόμενον L; ἐκχυννόμενον UTEP πολλῶν TTraA. 4 γενή-
ματος TTrAW. “ -- ἐν ἐμοὶ τῦγτα. ὃ -- ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ ταύτῃ [τ||ττταὺγ. ὃ διασκορπισθήσονται
τὰ πρόβατα, ; τὰ πρόβατα διασκορπισθήσονται TIrA, h Ke καὶ τττὰ,
XIV. MARK. 137
Ore σήμερον Ἰὲν rH-vuKTi.ravTy,'| πρὶν ἣ δὶς GNecropa: “iyneveninthismient,
that to- -day in this night, before that twice [the] cock twice, thou shalt aaa
φωνῆσαι, τρὶς Κἀπαρνήσῃ με." 31 ‘Ode lx περισσοῦ ἔλεγεν mie thrice. ol But Be
crow, thrice thou wilt deny meg Buthe “vehemently ‘said niente: TF Tansanracs
μᾶλλον, Ἐάν με δέῃ" συναποθανεῖν σοι, οὐ.μή σε Ἐπ thee, I will not
the?more, If it were ncedfulforme to die with thee, inno wise thee pone eA, aa
π"ἀπαρνήσομαι." Ὡσαύτως. δὲ Kat πάντες ἔλεγον. they all.
will I deny. And in like manneralso all *they ‘spake.
32 Kai ἔρχονται εἰς χωρίον 0b τὸ ὄνομα ῬΓεθσημανῆ""
And they come to alec of which the name Cis] Gethsemane ;
καὶ λέγει τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ, Καθίσατε wee, ἕως προσεύξω-
and he says to his disciples, Sit here, while Τ shall 32 And they πα ἃ
μαι. 33 Καὶ παραλαμβάνει τὸν Πέτρον καὶ “τὸν! ᾿Τάκωβον 2 place which was
pray. And he takes Peter and James named Gethsemane :
and he saith to his
καὶ Ἰωάννην μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ." Kai ἤρξατο ἐκθαμβεῖσθαι καὶ Aisciples, Sit ye here,
and John with him; and he began to be greatly amazed and wie. a ane peeial
5 ΕἾ are ΓΝ ἐδ ᾿ A : 5 3 And he taketh wi
ἀδημονεῖν. 84 καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Περίλυπός ἐστιν y-bvyy_pou him Veicr and Janes
deeply depressed. And hesays tothem, Verysorrowful 15 my soul and John, and began
πῇ ys z = τ es ‘ Ἂ to be sore amazed,
ἕως θανάτου" μείνατε ὧδε καὶ γρηγορεῖτε. 35 Kai ὅπροελ- and to be very heavy ;
evento death; reurauin here and watch, And haying gone 34 and saith unto
ΤΕ ἢ i , them, My soul is ex-
θὼν μικρὸν ἱἔπεσεν! ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, καὶ προσηὔΐχετο ἵνα, ξι ceeding sorrowful un-
forward a little he fell upon the earth, and prayed that, if todeath: tarry ye here,
pS ͵ γι Ὁ pill ins Te: er ν᾿ oo» and watch, 35 And he
δυνατόν ἐστιν, παρέλθῃ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα. 36 Kai ἔλεγεν, went forward a little,
possible | itis, mightpass from him the hour. And hesaid, and fellonthe ground,
ine , , , and prayed that, if it
ABBa, ὁ πατήρ, πάντα δυνατά σοι" παρένεγκε τὸ ποτή- were μον τ ὅς, ἘΠ ΠΝ Ε
Abba, Father, all things [are] possible to thee; take away ee might pass from him,
- ~ , , 36 And he said, A
ριον Yam’ ἐμοῦ τοῦτο," ἀλλ᾽ ob τί ἐγὼ θέλω, ἀλλὰ τί σύ. Father, all things ene
“from *me Ὁ ΠΕΣ but ποῦ ψῃοεῦ Ζ will, but what thou. possible unto thee;
take away this cup
37 Kai ἔρχεται καὶ εὑρίσκει αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας" καὶ λέγει τῷ From mo: nevertheless
And he comes and finds them sleeping. And he says not what I will, but
‘3 γε αν , “ what theu wilt. 37 And
Πέτρῳ, "Σίμων, καθεύδεις ; οὐκιίσχυσας μίαν ὥραν YPN= he cometh, and find-
to Peter, Simon, sleepest thou? wast thou not able one hour to eth them sleeping,
~ ~ ‘ 7 ou ys Ὁ cal D
γορῆσαι; 38 γρηγορεῖτε καὶ προσεύχεσθε, ἵνα μὴ.“ εἰσέλθητε" ἐξ πε mee tea,
watch ? Watch and pray, that Ὑ8 enter not couldest not ᾿ tho
A te « , A
i ἢ ‘watch one ΒΟῸΣ
εἰς πειρασμόν. τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα πρόθυμον, ἡ. δὲ σὰρξ ρα Ἐπ ταν
into temptation. The *indced ‘spirit [15] pee but the flesh lest ye enter into temp-
ἀσθενής. 39 Kai πάλιν ἀπελθὼν προσηύξατο, τὸν αὐτὸν tation.» The sept
weak, ; And again having gone away heprayed, the “same earl pera ; τ aa
λόγον εἰπών. 40 καὶ “ὑποστρέψας" εὗρεν αὐτοὺς ὑπάλιν" again he went away
Ύ ρ ψ ς ρ ¢ anu prayed, and spake
«. Η 1 - oer 4 »
thing saying. And having returned he Sa them Seam iia saianrordaesOwsGnd
καθεύδοντας" ἦσαν γὰρ Zou. ὀφθαλμοὶ. auras" *BeBaonpévor,! when he returned, he
feta, Ley ὼς OR a
καὶ ovk.gdacay τί Ῥαὐτῷ ἀποκριθῶσιν." 41 Kai ἔρχεται were heavy,) neither
and Bees knew not what *him ‘they “should “answer. And he comes bil ΕΣ wat ΤΆΣ
τὸ τρίτον, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Καθεύδετε “τὸ" λοιπὸν Kai cometh the third time,
the third time, and says to them, Sleep on now and and saith unto them,
5 Ἃ co Ne , Sleep on now, and
ἀναπαύεσθε. ἀπέχει: ἦλθεν ἡ ὥρα" ἰδού, παραδίδοται take your rest: it is
take yourrest. It is e h;h a hour; lo δὲς delivered 7up enough, the hour is:
a es Ra a ie ἘΝ ; Ἐ come ; behold, the Son
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰς τὰς χεῖρας τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν. 42 éygi- ofmanisbetrayed into
‘the *Son Sof*man into the ~ hands of sinners. Rise, the hands of sinners.
‘ " 42 Rise up, let us go;
ρεσθε, ἄγωμεν" ἰδού, ὁ παραδιδούς με “ἤγγικεν. lo, he that betrayeth
let us go; behold, he who isdelivering up me has drawn near. me is at hand,
1+ σὺ thouGLItraw. 1 ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ LITrA. * με ἀπαρνήσῃ LTTraW. | ἐκπερισσῶς
ἐλάλει LTTrA, ™ δέῃ Me LIr. ἃ ἀπαρνήσωμαι τ. ° ᾧ L, ΡΤεθσημανεῖ LITrAW. 4 --- τὸν
GLTT: AW. ᾿Ξ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ LYTrA. 8 προσελθὼν Tr. t ἔπιπτεν TA. v τοῦτο ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ LTTrAW.
“eAOnTETA, * πάλιν ἐλθὼν again coming LA ; ἐλθὼν ἀν eo πάλιν Lira. 2 αὐτὼν οἱ ὀφθαλ-
μοὶ Τ.. 8 καταβαρυνόμενοι ΤΊΤΑ. ὃ ἀποκριθῶσιν αὐτῷ LTTrAW. ©—ZOLTrAW, ἀἤγγισεν Te
138
43 And immediately,
while he yet spake,
cometh Judas, one of
the twelve, and with
him a great multi-
tude with swords and
staves, from the chief
priests and the scribes
and the elders. 44 And
he that betrayed him
had given them a
token, saying, Whom-
soever I shall kiss, that
same is he;‘take him,
and lead him away
safely. 45 And as soon
as he was come, he
goeth straightway to
him, andsaith, Master,
master; and kissed
him. 46 And they laid
their hands on him,
and took him. 47 And
one of them that stood
by drew a sword, and
smote ἃ servant of the
high priest, and cut off
his ear. 48 And Jesus
answered and said
unto them, Are ye
come out, as against
a thief, with swords
and with staves to take
me? 49 I was daily
with you in the tem-
ple teaching, and ye
took me not: but the
seriptures must be ful-
filled, 50 And they all
forsook him, and fled,
51 And there followed
him a certain young
inan, having a linen
cloth cast about his
naked body; and the
young men laid hold
on him: 52 and he left
the linen cloth, and
fled from them naked.
53 And they led Je-
sus away to the high
priest: and with him
were assembled all the
chief pricsts and the
elders and the scribes.
54 And Peter followed
him afar off, even into
the palace of the high
priest : and he sat with
the servants, and
warmed himsclf at the
fire. 55 And thechief
priests and all the
council sought for wit-
© εὐθὺς LITrA.
i — πολὺς [L]TTrA.
ῥαββεί τ; ῥαββεί [ῥαββεί] a.
9 — Tis LTrAW.
TEA
ἃ νεανίσκος τις LTr.
»-- οἱ νεανίσκοι (read they seize) LYTrA.
3 γραμματεῖς Kal οἱ πρεσβύτεροι Le
f + 6 LTrAw.
MASP Ke Ors: XIV
43 Kai “εὐθέως" ἔτι αὐτοῦ.λαλοῦντος παραγίνεται ἴ1οέ-
And immediately *yet ‘as “he 515 speaking, comes up Ju-
dac®, εἴς "ὼν" τῶν δώδεκα, καὶ per’ αὐτοῦ ὄχλος ‘roddc!
as, “one “being ofthe twelve, and with him a“crowd ‘great,
μετὰ μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων, παρὰ τῶν ἀρχιερέων Kai τῶν
with swords and staves, from the chiefpriests ‘and the.
αμματέων καὶ ἔτῶν" πρεσβυτέρων. 44 δεδώκει. δὲ ὁ
μ
scribes and the elders. Now “had *given the who
παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν ἰσύσσημον" αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Ὃγ.ἂν
Swas *delivering Sup Shim a sign tothem, saying, Whomsoever
φιλήσω αὐτός torw* κρατήσατε αὐτόν, Kai πἀπαγά rere!
Ishallkiss “he lis ;- seize him, and lead [him] away
ἀσφαλῶς. 45 Kai ἐλθών, “εὐθέως! προσελθὼν αὐτῷ λέγει,
safely. And being come, immediately coming up to him he says,
"Pa BBi, paBBi" καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν. 46 Οἱ δὲ οἐπέβαλον!
»P
Rabbi, Rabbi; and ardently kissed him. And they laid
Pér’ αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν," καὶ ἐκράτησαν αὐτόν. 47 Kic.dé
upon him “hands ‘their, and seized him. But *one
Ὁ Izu! τῶν παρεστηκότων σπασάμενος THY μάχαιραν
1 *certain of those standing by, having drawn the sword
ἔπαισεν τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ: ἀρχιερέως καὶ ἀφεῖλεν αὐτοῦ τὸ
struck the bondman ofthe high priest and _ took off his
Twriov." 48 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Inoove εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ‘Qe ἐπὶ
ear. And ?answering iJesus said tothem, As against
λῃστὴν "ἐξήλθετε! μετὰ μειχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων συλλαβεῖν με;
and to take me?
49 καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἤμην πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ διδάσκων, Kai
Daily. Iwas with you’ in the temple teaching, and
᾽ > 7 , 4 > ? or ἡ ~ « ’
οὐκ ἐκρατήσατε με’ ἀλλ ἵνα πληρωθῶσιν αἱ γραφαί.
ye did not seize me: but [itis]that *may *be *fulfilled 'the *scriptures,
50 Kat ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἱπάντες ἔφυγον." 51 Kairsic τις
And leaving him all fled. A And one a certain
΄ ΠΣ Ξ X He) Π > ~ Br , bd ’ ν
νεαγίσκος" “ἠκολούθει! αὐτῷ, περιβεβλημένος σινδόνα ἐπὶ
young man was following him, having cast a linen cloth about
υμνοῦ" καὶ κρατοῦσιν αὐτὸν “οἱ νεανίσκοι" " 52 ὁ. δὲ
{his} naked [body]; and *seize Shim the *young “men, but he,
καταλιπὼν τὴν σινδόνα γυμνὸς ἔφυγεν Xan αὐτῶν."
leaving behind the linen cloth, *naked fled from them.
53 Kai ἀπήγαγον τὸν Ἰησοῦν πρὸς τὸν ἀρχιερέα" καὶ
And they led away Jesus to the high priest. And
συνέρχονχαι Yavry) πάντες οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς Kai οἱ πρεσβύτεροι
there come together to him all the chief priests and the elders
καὶ ot γραμματεῖς." 54 Καὶ ὁ Πέτρος ἀπὸ μακρόθεν ἠκολού-
and the scribes, And Peter from afar off fol-
θησεν αὐτῷ ἕως ἔσω εἰς τὴν αὐλὴν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως" Kai ἦν
lowed him asfaraswithinto the court ofthe high priest; and he was
“ouyKkabijpevoc’ μετὰ: τῶν ὑπηρετῶν, Kai θερμαινόμενος πρὸς
sitting with the Officers, and warming himgelf at
φῶς. 5d Οἱ. δὲ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ Ὅλον τὸ συνέδριον ἐζήτουν
fire. And -the chief priests and “whole 'the sanhedrim sought
(lit. light).
arobber are ye come out with swords staves
bz!
the
& + ὁ ἸΙσκαριώτης Iscariote LI[tr]a. h — ὧν Lrtr[a].
1 σύνσημον T. ™ ἀπάγετε LTTrA. = ‘PaBBé Lrr3
° ἐπέβαλαν τ. P τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν L; τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῷ
τ ὠτάριον LITYA. 8 ἐξήλθατε LITrAW. τ ἔφυγον πάντες TTrA.
, συνηκολούθει was following with Lrtra; ἠκολούθησεν followed w.
* — an αὐτῶν [L] rrr. Y—av7wT.
ὃ .- τὸ Ε.
k _ γῶν T.
ἃ συνκαθήμενος 1.
xTV. MARK.
κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ μαρτυρίαν, εἰς τὸ θανατῶσαι αὐτόν" Kai οὐχ
\gainst Jesus testimony, to put to death hin, and *not
J ov 2 N ‘ 4 =) ! - ’ : ? ae
εὕρισκον. 56 πολλοὶ. γὰρ ἐψευδομαρτύρουν Kar αὐτοῦ,
‘did find [any]. For many bore false testimony against him,
Kai ἴσαι at μαρτυρίαι οὐκ.ιἦσαν. 57 Kai τινες ἀναστάντες
and alike their testimonies were not. And some . having risen up
2 , ᾽ ? ~ , ΚΞ «“ - ~ ᾽ ,ὔ Νὰ
ἐψευδομαρτύρουν κατ᾽ αὐτοῖ;, λέγοντες, ὅ8 Ὅτι ἡμεῖς ἠκούσα--
bore false testimony against him, saying, We heard
μεν αὐτοῦ λέγοντος, Ὅτι ἐγὼ καταλύσω Toy.vaby.rovToy τὸν
him saying, 1. will destroy this tempie the
χειροποίητον, Kai διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν ἄλλον ἀχειροποίητον
{one] made with hands, and in three days ‘another. not made with hands
οἰκοδομήσω. 59 Kai οὐδὲ οὕτως ἴση «ἦν ἡ. μαρτυρία. αὐτῶν.
T will build. And neither thus alike was their testimony.
60 Καὶ ἀναστὰς ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς cic “Τὸ! μέσον ἐπηρώτησεν
And *having "βϑύοοα Sup ‘the *high “priest in .the midst questioned
τὸν Ἰησοῦν, λέγων, Οὐκ ἀποκρίνῃ οὐδέν; τί οὗτοί σου
Jesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? What “these *thee
καταμαρτυροῦσιν ; 61 Ὁ δὲ ἐσιώπα, καὶ [οὐδὲν ἀπεκρίνατο."
. *testify “against ὃ But he was silent, and nothing answered.
Πάλιν ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ἐπηρώτα αὐτόν, καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ, Σὺ
Again the high priest was questioning him, and says tohim, *Thou
εἶ ὁ χριστύς, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ εὐλογητοῦ , 62 ὋὉ.δὲ. Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν,
Aart the Christ, the Son ofthe blessed? And Jesus said,
᾽ ΄ » 4 ” 2 " εν at) , g A 4
Ἐγώ εἶμι. καὶ ὄψεσθε roy υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ϑκαθήμενον
1 am. ἀπᾶ γ9 shall see the Son of man sitting
ἐκ δεξιῶν" τῆς δυνάμεως, καὶ ἐρχόμενον μετὰ τῶν νεφελῶν
at [the] right hand of power, and comming with the clouds
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. Ὁ8 Ὃ δὲ ἀρχιερεὺς διαῤῥήξας τοὺς. χιτῶνας. αὐτοῦ
of the heaven. And the high priest having rent his garments
λέγει, Τί ἔτι χοείαν ἔχομεν μαρτύρων ; 64 ἠκούσατε "τῆς
says, What any more need have we of witnesses? _ Yeheard {89
βλασφημίας" τέ ὑμῖν φαίνεται; Old: πάντες κατέκριναν
blasphemy : what *to*you ‘appears? And they all condemned
7 ‘ i > » {i 7, ee, 2 , 7 ,
αὐτὸν 'εῖναι ἔνοχον" θανάτου. 65 Καὶ ἤρξαντό τινες ἐμπτύειν
him tobe deserving of death. And, *began ‘some to spit upon
αὐτῷ, Kai περικαλύπτειν *ro.mpdowrov-avTov," Kai Koda-
him, and to cover up his face, and to buf-
A ᾽ , ‘ λέ 3; ~ , ΄ Ἅ « « ΑΞ
φίζειν αὐτόν, καὶ λέγειν" αὐτῷ, ἸΤροφήτευσον" καὶ οἱ ὑπηρέται
fet him, and tosay tohim, Prophesy ; andthe _ officers
ῥαπίσμασιν αὐτὸν ™éBaddov."
with the palm of the hand *him 1struck.
66 Kai ὄντος τοῦ Πέτρου "ἔν τῇ αὐλῇ κάτω," ἔρχεται pia
And *being 1Peter in the court below, comes one
~ ~ ne 2 , ‘ ? ~ 4 ,
τῶν παιδισκῶν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως, 67 καὶ ἰδοῦσα τὸν Πέτρον
ofthe ‘maids ofthe high priest, and seeing Peter
θερμαινόμενον, ἐμβλέψασα αὐτῷ λέγει, Kai od μετὰ τοῦ
warming himself, having looked at him says, And thou *with “the
NaZapnvov “Ἰησοῦ ἦσθα." 68 Ὁ δὲ ἠρνήσατο, λέγων, POVK'
*Nazarene SJesus wast. But he denied, saying, °Not
oida “οὐδὲ" ἐπίσταμαι Tri σὺ" λέγεις. Kai ἐξῆλθεν ἔξω
*I “know noreven understand what thou sayest. And he went forth out
ἃ ηὕρισκον LTrA. 9 — τὸ (read [the]) GLTTrAw.
δεξιῶν καθήμενον GLTTrAW. h χὴν βλασφημῖαν τι.
πρόσωπον ΤΊτΑ.
ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ TTrA.
nor LTTraw,
ὁ 7000 τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ LTTrA.
τ σὺ τί LItra.
f ovK ἀπεκρίνατο ουδέν TTr.
1 epoxov εἶνα!: TTrA.
τ᾿ ἔβαλον w ; ἔλαβον (read received him with buffets) LrTra.
P οὔτε neither (know I) urrra.
139
ness against Jesus to
put him todeath ; and
found none, 56 For
many bare false wit-
ness against him, but
their witness agreed
not together. 57 And
there arose certain,
and bare false witness
against him, saying,
58 We heard him say,
I will destroy this
temple that is made
with hands, and with-
in three days I will
build another made
without hands. 59 But
mtither so did their
witness agree togéther.
60 And the high priest
stood up in the midst,
and asked Jesus, say-
ing, Answerest thou
nothing ὁ what 7s it
which these witness
against thee? 61 But
he held his peace, and
answered nothing. A-
gain the high priest
asked him, and said
unto him, Art thou
the Christ, the Son of
the Blessed? 62 And
Jesus said, lam: and
ye shall see the Son of
man sitting on the
right hand of power,
and coming in the
clouds of heaven.
63 Then the high priest
rent His clothes, and
saith, What need we
any further witnesses?
64 Ye have heard
the blasphemy: what
think ye? And they
all condemned him to
be guilty of death.
65 And some began to
spit on him, and to
cover his face, anti to
buffet him, and to say
unto him, Prophesy :
and the servants did
strike him with the
palms of their hands.
66 And as Peter was
beneath in the palace
there cometh one of
the maids of the high
priest: 67 and , when
she saw Peter warming
himself, she looked up-
on him, and said, And
thou also wast with
Jesus of Nazareth,
68 But he depied, say-
ing, I know not, nei-
ther - understand I
what thou sayest. And
he went out into the
& ἐκ
Κ αὐτοῦ τὸ
DB κάτω
τ
9 οὔταᾳ
140
porch; and the cock.
erew. 69 And a maid
saw him again, and
began to say to them
that stood by, This is
one of them.
he denied it again,
And a hittle after,
they that stood by said
again to Peter, Surely
thou art one of them:
for thou art a Gali-
lean, and thy speech
agreeth thereto. 71 But
he began to curse and
to swear, saying, I
know not this mah
of whom ye speak.
72 And the second time
the cock crew. And
Peter called to mind
the word that Jesus
said unto him; Before
the cock crow twice,
thou shalt deny me
thrice. And when he
thought thereon, he
wept.
XV. And straight-
way in the morning
the chief priests held
a consultation with
the elders and scribes
and the whole council,
and bound Jesus, and
carried him away,
and delivered him to
Pilate. 2And Pilate
asked him, Art thou
the king of the Jews ?
And he answering said
unto him, Thou sayest
it. 3And the chief
priests accused him
of many things: but
he answered nothing.
4 And Pilate’ asked
him again, saying, An-
swerest thou nothing ὃ
behold how many
things they witness a-
gainst thee. 5 But
Jesus yet answered
nothing ; so that Pi-
late marvelled. 6Now
at that feast he re-
leased unto them one
prisoner, whomsoevyer
they desired. 7 And
there was one named
Barabbas, which lay
bound with them that
had made insurrection
with him, who had
committed murder in’
the insurrection, 8 And
thé multitude erying
aloud began to desire
him to do as he had
ever done unto them.
- τὸ ῥῆμα ws LTTrA ;
© εὐθὺς TTrA.
Ε --- τῷ LTTra.
Κ ἐπηρώτα TTrA.
> ὃν παρῃτοῦντο T.
70 And.
5 [καὶ ἀλέκτωρ ἐφώνησεν] L.
ν -- καὶ ἡ λαλιά σον ὁμοιάζει LTTrA.
d — ἐπὶ τὸ (7ead πρωΐϊ early) Lrtr[a].
MAPKOS. DV gk Vi
εἰς To προαύλιον" "καὶ ἀλέκτωρ ἐφώνησεν." 09 Kai ἡ παιδίσκη
into the porch, and acock crew. And the maid
~ , . , ” ~ ΄ τι
ἰδοῦσα αὐτὸν ἱπάλιν ἤρξατο" λέγειν τοῖς ᾿παρεστηκύσιν," Ὅτι
seeing him again began to say to those standing by,
~ Ὗ ΄ - "πρὶ τς
οὗτος ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐστιν. 70 Ὃ.δὲ πάλιν ἠρνεῖτο. Καὶ μετὰ
This [ΟΠ 6] Sof *thera is. Andhe again denied. And after
upoy πάλιν ot παρεστῶτες ἔλεγον τῷ Πέτρῳ, ᾿Αληθῶς
a little again those standing by said to Peter, Truly
ἐξ αὐτῶν εἶ: καὶ. γὰρ Tadviaiog él, “καὶ. ἡ λαλιά
from among them thouart, for both aGalilean thouart, and 2speech
‘cov ὁμοιάζει." 71 ‘O68 ἤρξατο ἀναθεματίζειν» καὶ Ξόμνύειν "
and to swear,
thy agrees, But he began to curse
? a> ” ~ ! ᾿
Ὅτι οὐκιοῖδα τὸν. ἄνθρωπον. τοῦτον ὃν λέγετε. 72 Καὶ
I know not this man whom} ye speak of. And
ἐκ: δευτέρου ἀλέκτωρ ἐφώνησεν. Kai ἀνεμνῆσθη ὁ Πέτρος τοῦ
the second time acock crew. And ?remembered *Peter the
ῥήματος ot εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ιησοῦς, “Ort πρν ἀλέκτορα
word that *said #to *him 1Jesus, Before [the] cock
βφωνῆσαι dic! θά 2 fell pas 2 XG
σαι Cig’ “απαρνησῃ μὲ τρίς" καὶ ἐἑπιραλων
crow twice thou wilt deny me thrice; and having thought thereon
ἔκλαιεν.
he wept.
15 Kai “et iwc" ἐπὶ τὸ") πρωϊ συμβούλιον “ποιήσαντες"
And immediately in the morning ‘a ‘counsel *having °*formed
ol ἀρχιερεῖς μετὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων Kai fypappaTéwy Kai
‘the ?chief“priests with the elders and seribes and
ὕλον τὸ συνέδριον, δήσαντες τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀπήνεγκαν Kai
*whole *the sanhedrim, having bound Jesus carried [him] away and
παρέδωκαν ἔτῷ" "Πιλάτῳ." 2 καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτὸν ὁ
delivered up {him] to Pilate. And *questioned shim
ἸΠιλάτος,! Σὺ εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων; ‘0.68 azo-
Pilate, Thou tart the King of the.» Jews? Andhe an-
κριθεὶς Ἰεῖπεν αὐτῷ," Σὺ λέγεις. 3 Kai κατηγόρουν αὐτοῦ ot
swering said tohim, Thou sayest. .And “were *accusing ‘him 'the
᾿ ἀρχιερεῖς πολλά" 4 ὁ.δὲ ἱΠιλάτος" πάλιν ξἐπηρώτησεν" αὐτόν,
ΞΘΒΙΘΕ *priests urgently. And Pilate again questioned him,
liywy," Οὐκ ἀποκρίνῃ οὐδέν; ἴδε, πόσα σου
saying, Answerest thou nothing? See, of how many things *thea
m ~ Π « δὲ > ~ ? ys - ἠδὲ ΔΓ m= ,
καταμαρτυροῦσιν." 5 Ο.δὲ Ἰησοῦς οὐκεέτι.οὐδὲν ἀπεκοίθη,
1they *witness “against.. But Jesus not any more any thing answered,
ὥστε θαυμάζειν τὸν "Πιλάτον." 6 Κατὰ. δὲ ἑορτὴν ἀπέλυεν
so that *wondered Pilate. Now at [the] feast he released
~ , τ ᾽ ~ Ey \ « ΄
αὐτοῖς ἕνα δέσμιον, οὅνπερ yrovyro." 7 ἦν. δὲ ὁ λεγό-
tothem one prisoner, whomsoever they asked, And there was the [one] call-
μενος BapaBBac pera τῶν Ῥσυστασιαστῶν" δεδεμένος,
ed Barabbas with the associates in insurrection bound,
οἵτινες ἐν τῇ στάσει φόνον πεποιήκεισαν. ὃ καὶ IavaBonoac!
And crying out
who in the insurrection murder had committed.
< on” » 7 ow θὰ ros 9 , ᾽ ~
ὁ ὄχλος ἤρξατο αἰτεῖσθαι καθὼς "ἀεὶ ἐποίει αὐτοῖς
the crowd began tobeg [himtodo] as always hedid to them,
τ ἤρξατο πάλιν Ὁ; — πάλιν A. Υ παρεστῶσιν ΤΊΤΑ.
χα ὀμνύμαι GLITYAW. Υ + εὐθὺς immeduaitely irr.
a δὶς φωνῆσαι LTrA. b χρίς με ἀπαρνήσῃ LTTrA,
ε ἑτοιμάσαντες τ. -Ἐ τῶν ther,
J αὐτῷ λέγει to him says TIra,
κι ἸΠειλᾶτον ἢ"
Fu ἀεὶ 1,
τὸ ῥῆμα ὃ ΝΥ.
2 Πειλᾶτος 1.
™ κατηγοροῦσιν they accuse LTTra.
4 ἀναβὰς Coming Up LTTra,
h TlecAatw T.
1— λέγων 1.
P στασιαστων LTTrA,
ΧΥ. MARK.
9 6.6 "ΙΠιλάτος" ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Θέλετε ἀπολύσω *
But Pilate answered them, saying, Will ye I should release
ὑμῖν τὸν βασιλέα τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ; 10’EyivwoKey_yap ὅτι διὰ
toyou the King of the Jews? for he knew that through
φθόνον παραδεδώκεισαν αὐτὸν ot ἀρχιερεῖς. 11 ot.0& apy-
envy “had *delivered 7up Shim ‘the ?chief *priests. But the chief
~ ? , A » wv ~ ‘ Ὁ“
ιερεῖς ἀνέσεισαν τὸν ὄχλον ἵνα μᾶλλον τὸν Βαραββᾶν
priests stirred up the crowd that ratlier Barabbas
ἀπολύσῃ αὐτοῖς" 12 ὁ δὲ "ἸΤιλάτος"! ἱἀποκριθεὶς πάλιν"
he might release to them. And Pilate answering again
Yelzrev' αὐτοῖς, Ti οὖν “θέλετε! ποιήσω ᾿χὸν λέγετε!
said tothem, What then willye Ishoulddo[tohim] whom ge call
Υ βασιλέα τῶν ᾿Τουδαίων ; 18 Οἱ. δὲ πάλιν» ἔκραξαν, Σταύρω--
~
King of the Jews? But they again cried out Cruci-
σον αὐτόν. 14 Ὁ δὲ. "Πιλάτος! ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς, Τί yap “κακὸν
‘ay δῖην And Pilate said tothem, What “then ‘evil *
ἐποίησεν" ; Οἱ.δὲ » ἐρως"! “ἔκραξαν, Σταύ ὐ-
σεν"; 1.0& "περισσοτερως" “εκραξαν," Σταύρωσον av
didhe commit ? But they much more cried out, Crucify him,
τόν. 1ὅ Ὁ. δὲ "Πιλάτος" βουλόμενος τῷ ὄχλῳ τὸ
And Pilate, desiring ‘to *the °crowd “that *which [Swas]
ἱκανὸν ποιῆσαι," ἀπέλυσεν αὐτοῖς τὸν BapaBBay’ Kai παρέ-
®satisfactory *to *do, released tothem Barabbas, and de-
δωκεν τὸν Inoovy, φραγελλώσας, ἵνα σταυρωθῇ."
livered up Jesus, haying scourged [him], that he might be crucified.
16 Οἱ. δὲ στρατιῶται ἀπήγαγον αὐτὸν ἔσω τῆς αὐλῆς, ὃ
And 6 soldiers led away him within the court, which
ἐστιν πραιτώριον, καὶ ἐσυγκαλοῦσιν" ὅλην τὴν σπεῖραν"
is [the] prztorium, and they call together *whole ‘the band.
δ , tl SHEN ΄ \ : , > ~
17 καὶ fevddiovow" αὐτὸν πορφύραν, Kai περιτιθέασιν αὐτῷ
And they put on him purple, and placed on him
, 2. 1 , “ u νι ἊΚ oH ly
πλέξαντες ἀκάνθινον στέφανον, 18 καὶ ἤρξαντο ἀσπάζε-
having platted [it] “thorny 1a crown, and they began to sa-
σθαι αὐτόν, Χαῖρε, ξββασιλεῦ"! τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων" 19 καὶ ἔτυπτον
lute him, Hail, King of the Jews | And they struck
αὐτοῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν καλάμῳ, Kai ἐνέπτυον αὐτῷ, Kai τιθέντες
his head with arced, and, spat on him, and _ bending
τὰ γόνατα προσεκύνουν αὐτῷ. 20 Καὶ ὅτε ἐνέπαιξαν αὐτῷ,
the knees did homage to him, And when they hadmocked him,
ἐξέδυσαν αὐτὸν τὴν πορφύραν, Kai ἐνέδυσαν αὐτὸν τὰ
they took off him the purple, and put on him
ho 1 ell ΠΡ tl JEN eo k ΄ “all
ἱμάτια.τὰ ἴδια"" καὶ ἐξάγουσιν! αὐτὸν wa *“oravpwowow
his own garments; and theylead*out ‘him that they may crucify
αὐτόν." 21 καὶ ἀγγαρεύουσιν παράγοντά τινα Σίμωνα Κυ-
him. And they compel 2passing “by ‘one, Simon aCy-
~ 3 ΄ , pope 7 II ? ~ A , "AX Ea ὃ ου rat
ρηναῖον, ἐρχόμενον am ' ἀγροῦ, τὸν πατερα Αλεξανόρου K
1
renian, coming from afield, the father of Alexander and
, ev » " τὰ ἊΨ.
ἹῬούφου, ἵνα ἄρῃ στὸν.σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ.
Rufus, that he might carry his cross.
ἐστιν
" \ ~ ΄ ,
22 Καὶ φέρουσιν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ "Γολγοθᾶ" τόπον, 0 hi
15
And they bring him to 3Golgotha ‘a place, which
μεθερμηνευόμενον, κρανίου τόπος. 23 Kai ἐδίδουν αὐτῷ
being interpreted, 2of 3a 4skull ‘place. And they gave him
141
9 But Pilate answered
them, saying, Will ye
that I release unto you
the King of the Jews?
10 For he knew that
the chicf priests had
delivered him for en-
vy. ll But the chief
priests moved the peo-
ple, that he should ra-
ther release Barabbas
unto them. 12 And
Pilate answered and
said again unto them,
What will ye then that
I shall do unto him
whom yecall the King
of the Jows? 13 And
they cried out again,
Crucify him. 14 Then
Pilate said unto them,
Why, what evil hath
he done? And they
cried out the more
exceedingly, Crucify
him. 15 And soPilate,
willing to content the
people, released Barab-
bas unto them, and
delivered Jesus, when
he had scourged him,
to be crucified.
16 And the soldiers
led him away into the
hall, called Preto-
rium; and they call
together the whole
band, 17 And they
clothed him with pur-
ple, and platted a
crown of thorns, and
put it about his herd,
18 and began to salute
him, Hail, King of ihe
Jews! 19 And they
smote him on _ the
head with a reed, and
did spit upon him,
and bowing their
knees worshipped hin.
20 And when they had
mocked him, they took
off the purple from
him, and put his own
clothes on him, and led
him out to crucify
him. 21 And they
compel one Simon a
Cyrenian, who passed
by, coming out of the
country, the father of
Alexander and Rufus,
to bear his cross,
22 And they bring
him unto the place Gol-
gotha, which is, being
interpreted, The place
of a skull, 23 And they
gave him to drink wine
5 Πειλᾶτος T. t πάλιν ἀποκριθεὶς LITA. v ἔλεγεν TTA,
λέγετε LTr. Υ + τὸν the LTTraw. z + λέγοντες Saying L.
Ὁ περισσῶς GLTTrAW. ὁ ἔκραζον 1." 4 ποιῆσαι τὸ ἱκανὸν τῷ ὄχλῳ T.
ἵ ἐνδιδύσκονσιν LTTra,. « ὃ βασιλεὺς GAW. α
' ἄγουσιν they lead L. k σταυρώσουσιν they shall crucify LTTra.
Ὁ απὸ LTr, ἃ τὸν Γολγοθᾶν τ; Γολγοθᾶν a ; [τὸν] Γολγοθὰ tr,
w [θέλετε] Tr.
a ἐποίησεν κακόν ΤΊτΑ.
x — ὃν
e€ συνκαλοῦσιν T.
Ν ᾿ sien
h ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ L; ἴδια ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ T.
1 — αὐτόν T.
142
mingled with myrrh:
but he reccived τέ not.
24 And when they had
crucified him, they
parted his garments,
easting lots upon
them, what every man
should take. 25 And
it was the third hour,
and they crucified him,
26 And the superscrip-
tion of his accusae
tion was written over,
THE KING OF THE
JEWS. 27 And with
him they crucify two
thieves ; the one on his
right hand, and the
other on his left.
28 And the scripture
was fulfilled; which
saith, And he was
numbered with: the
transgressors. 29 And
they that passed by
railed on him, wag-
ging their heads, and
saying, Ah, thou that
destroyest the temple,
and buildest τὲ in
three days, 30 save
thyself, «and come
down from the cross.
31 Likewise also the
chief priests mocking
saidamong themselves
with the scribes, He
saved others ; himself
he cannot save. 32 Let
Christ the King of Is-
rael descendnow from
the cross, that wemay
see and believe. And
they that were cruci-
fied with him.reviled
him. 33 And when
the sixth hour was
come, there was dark-
ness over the whole
land until the ninth
hour, & And at the
ninth hour Jesus cried
with a loud voice, say-
ing, ELOI, ELOI, LA-
MA SABACHTHANI?
which is, being inter-
reted, My God, my
God, why hast thou
forsaken me? 35 And
some of them that
stood by, when they
heard i, said, Be-
hold, he calleth Elias.
36 And one ran and
filled a spunge full of
vinegar, and put ἐξ on
a reed, and gave him
to drink, saying, Let
alone ; let us see whe-
ther Elias will come
to take him down.
. let ussee if “comes
MAPKOS. We
οπιεῖν" ἐσμυρονισμένον οἴνον" Ῥὸ.δὲ" οὐκ. ἔλαβεν. 24 Kai
to drink *medicated *with *myrrh ‘wine; buthe did ποὺ take [it] And
, a ~
«σταυρώσαντες αὐτὸν" "διεμέριζον" τὰ ἱμάτια.αὐτοῦ, βάλλον-
having crucified him they divided his garments, caster,
τες κλῆρον ἐπ᾽ αὐτά, Tic τί ἄρῃ. 25 ἦν δὲ
ing a lot on them, who [and] what[each]shouldtake. Andit was[the]
ὥρα τρίτη, Kat ἐσταύρωσαν αὐτόν. 26 Kai ἦν ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ
hour “third, “nd they crucified him. And ®was *the inscription
~ > ΄ ~ ’ ~ n ΄
τῆς. αἰτίας. αὐτοῦ ἐπιγεγραμμένη, Ὃ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων.
Sof “his °accusation written up, The ‘King of the Jews.
27 Καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ oravpovo δύο λῃστάς, Eva ἐκ δεξιῶν
‘And with him they crucify two robbers, one at [the] right hand
. ao ᾽ 5 ᾽ ~ \ ΄ \
καὶ ἕνα ἐξ εὐωνύμων αὐτοῦ. 28 "καὶ ἐπληρώθη ἡ γραφὴ
and one at [the] left of him, And was fulfilled the scripture
€ , 5 \ , 2 Ja ΟῚ e
3) λέγουσα, Kat pera ἀνόμων ἐλογίσθη." 29 Kai ot
which says, And with [the] lawless he was reckoned. And those
παραπορευόμενοι ἐβλασφήμουν αὐτόν, κινοῦντες τὰς κεφαλὰς
passing by railed at him, shaking “heals
᾽ ~ ‘\ , De V2 « , ‘ A \ ᾽
αὐτῶν, καὶ λέγοντες, ἵΟὐά,} ὁ καταλύων τὸν ναὸν καὶ δὲν
their, and saying, Aha, thou who destroyest the temple and in
‘ € , > ~ ~. , ‘ ΄
τρισὶν ἡμέραις οἰκοδομῶν," 30 σῶσον σεαυτόν, “καὶ κατάβα"
three days buildest [it], save thyself, and descend
᾽ν ~ ~ , τῇ \ ε ~ ΄
ἀπὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ. 31 Ὁμοίως.“ δὲ" καὶ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς, ἐμπαί-
from the cross. And in like manner also the chief priests, mock-
‘ ? De ‘ ~ 5
ζοντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους μετὰ τῶν γραμματέξων, ἔλεγον, Αλλους
ing among one another with the scribes, said, Others
ἔσωσεν, ἑαυτὸν οὐ.δύναται σῶσαι. 82 ὁ χριστὸς ὁ βασιλεὺς
ΒΘ βαυθᾶ, himself heis notable to save. The Christ the King
~ > A , ~ > ~ ~ eo »
Yrov' ᾿Ισραὴλ. καταβάτω νῦν ἀπὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ, ἵνα ἴδωμεν
of Israel! let him descend now from the cross, that we may see
kai πιστεύσωμενξ. Kai οἱ συνεσταυρωμένοιξ αὐτῷ ὠνείδιζον
and believe. Andthey who were crucified with him ‘reproached
, »ἅἬ ν᾿ , , ts)
αὐτόν. 33 "Tevopévne-dé" ὥρας ἕκτης, σκότος ἐγένετο ἐφ
him, And *being °come [‘the]*hour “sixth, darkness came over
ὕλην τὴν γῆν, ἕως ὥρας “ἐννάτης"" 84 καὶ «τῇ “ὥρᾳ τῇ
all the land, until [the] *hour *ninth ; and atthe hour the
ἐννάτῃ" ἐβόησεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς φωνῇ μεγάλῳ, °AEywr,'" ΓΕλωΐ,
ninth 7cried 1Jesus withavoice ‘loud, saying, Eloi,
"Edwi," Sappa" "σαβαχθανί:} 6 ἐστιν μεθερμηνευόμενον,
Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is being interpreted,
ε , « , ? , i 2 , ll ~ = ‘ \
Ο-:θεός. μου, ὁ.θεός. μου, εἰς.τί we ἐγκατέλιπεοῖ ; 35, Kai τινὲς
My God, My God, why me hast thou forsaken ? And some
τῶν "παρεστηκότων" ἀκούσαντες ἔλεγον, ido," Ἡλίαν!
of those standing by having heard said, Lo, Elias
φωνεῖ. 86 Δραμὼν.δὲ Peic! “Kai γεμίσας σπόγγον ὄξους,
he calls, And “having “run ‘one and filed , asponge with vinegar,
περιθεῖς δῆτε! καλάμῳ ἐπότιζεν αὐτόν, Neywy,” Agere,
"having *put([*it]°on πὰ areed gave'*to“drink *him, saying, Let be,
ἴδωμεν εἰ ἔρχεται. “Λλίας" καθελεῖν αὐτόν.
*Elias to take down him,
© — πιεῖν TTrA.
him and Trra.
Y οἰκοδομῶν τρισὶν ἡμέραις LTTrA,
Υ---- τοῦ LTTr.
b καὶ γενομένης LTTrA.-
£"EAwe ἑλωΐζ LTA.
5 παρεστώτων 1.
TTTra,
τ διαμερίζονται they divide GLuTTraw.
11δε TTA,
49 “HAetas T,
P ὃς δὲ Who however TTr. 4 σταυροῦσιν αὐτόν, καὶ they crucify
8 — verse 28 T[Tr]A. t Ova τ.
W καταβὰς descending LITra. x — δὲ and GLTTraW.
z+ αὐτῷ him Τ᾿, 8. + σὺν with (read crucified along with) Lr.
© ἐνάτης LTTrA. 4 ἐνάτῃ ὥρᾳ LTTrA. 9 — λέγων TTrA.
8 λεμὰ LT; λαμὰ TrAaW. » σαβαχθανεί TTr. i ἐγκατέλιπές με LITA
τ Ἡλείαν τ. ὅτις ΤΊΓΑ. 98 --Οὶ καὶ 1{{1τ]|.. vs — τᾷ
XV, XVI. MARK
37 Ὃ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἀφεὶξ φωνὴν μεγάλην ἐξέπνευσεν.
And Jesus having uttered ἃ 2cry Noud expired.
x ΄ ~ ~ ΄ ? , ? ay ”
98 Kai TO καταπέτασμα τοῦ ναοῦ ἐσχίσθη εἰς δύο, τἀπὸ" ἄνω-
And the veil of the temple wasrent into two, from top
θεν ἕως κάτω. 39 ᾿Ιδὼν. δὲ ὁ κεντυρίων ὁ παρεστηκὼς
to bottom. And*having°%seen ἐπ *centurion ΒΟ ‘stood *by
ἐξιἐναντίας αὐτοῦ Ori οὕτως κράξας" ἐξέπνευσεν, εἶπεν,
δορρυβιΐθ Thim that thus havingcried out he expired, said,
᾿Αληθῶς "ὁ.ἄνθρωπος οὗτος" pide ἦν θεοῦ. 40 Ἤσαν.δὲ καὶ
Truly this man 2Son ‘was of God. And there were also
γυναῖκες ἀπὸ μακρόθεν θεωροῦσαι, ἐν αἷς τὴν" καὶ Μαρία
women from afar off looking on, among whom was also Mary
ἡ Μαγδαληνή, καὶ Μαρία τὴ! *rov' Ἰακώβου τοῦ μικροῦ Kai
the Magdalene, and Mary the ?of “James ‘the ‘less ‘and
Ylwon" μήτηρ, kai Σαλώμη, 41 at “καὶ" bre ἦν ἐν τῇ Γαλι-
Τοῦ *Joses *mother, and Salome; wno also when hewas in Gali-
Aaig ἠκολούθουν αὐτῷ Kai διηκόνουν αὐτῷ, Kai ἄλλαι πολλὰ
196 followed him and ministered tohim, and “others ‘many
αἱ συναναβᾶσαι αὐτῷ εἰς ἹἹεροσόλυμα.
who came up with him to Jerusalem.
42 Kai ἤδη ὀψίας yevopévnc, ἐπεὶ ἦν παρασκευὴ,
And already evening beingcome, since it was [the} preparation,
ὅ ἐστιν ἀπροσάββαταν," 43 Ῥἦλθεν" Ιωσὴφ ὁ ἀπὸ
that is [theday]. before sabbath, came Joseph who [was] from
Αριμαθαίας, εὐσχήμων βουλευτής, ὃς Kai αὐτὸς ἦν προσ-
Arimathza, [an] honourable counsellor, who also hiniself was wait-
δεχόμενος τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ" τολμήσας εἰσῆλθεν πρὸς"
ing for ᾿ the kingdom of God, having boldness he went in to
“Πιλάτον!" καὶ ἠτήσατο τὸ τῶμα τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ. 44 ὁ δὲ “Πιλάτος
Pilate and begged the body of Jesus. And Pilate
ἐθαύμασεν" εἰ ἤδη τέθνηκεν" Kai προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν
wondered if already he were dead; and haying called to {him] the
κεντυρίωνα ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτὸν εἰ 'πάλαι! ἀπέθανεν" 45 καὶ
centurion he questioned him if long he had died. And
Y x ~ , La cy ~ ~
γνοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ κεντυρίωνος ἐδωρήσατο τὸ ὃσῶμα! τῷ
having known [it] from the centurion § bsgranted the body
Ἰωσήφ. 46 καὶ ἀγοράσας σινδόνα, gai! καθελὼν
to Joseph, And having boughf a linen cloth, and having taken 7down
αὐτὸν ἐνείλησε» τῇ σινδόνι, καὶ ἱκατέθηκεν! αὐτὸν ἐν
"him he wrapped [him] in the linen cloth, and laid him in
Σμνημείῳ," ὃ ἦν λελατομημένον iw πέτρας' Kai προσ-
atomb, which was cut’ out of arock, and roll-
εκύλισεν λίθον ἐπὶ τὴν θύραν τοὺ μνημείου. 47 ἡ.δὲ Μαρία ἢ
ed astone to the door ofthe tomb. And Mary the
Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ Μαρία YIwoh' ἐθεώρουν ποῦ "τίθεται."
Magdalene and Mary [mother] of Joses saw where heis laid.
10 Kai dtayeropévou τοῦ σαββάτου, Μαρία ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ
And ρείῃρ γα ‘the “sabbath, Mary the Magdalene
καὶ Μαρία ἡ "rv" Ἰακώβου» καὶ Σαλώμη ἠγόρασαν
148
37 And Jesns cried
“with a loud voice, and
gave up the ghost,
38 And the veil of the
temple was rent in
twain from the top to
the bottom. 39 And
when the centurion,
which: stood over a-
gainst him, saw that
he so cried out, and
gave up the ghost, he
said, Truly this man
was the Son of God.
40-There were also wo-
men looking on afar
off : among whom was
Mary Magdalene, and
Mary the mother of
James theless and of
Joses, and Salome:
41 (who also, when he
was'in Galilee, fol-
lowed him, and minis-
tered unto him;) and
Many other women
which came up with
him unto Jerusalem.
. 42 And now when
the even was come,
because 16 was the
preparation, that is,
the day- before the
sabbath, 43 Joseph οὐ
Arimathza, an ho-
nourable counsellor,
which also waited for
the kingdom of God,
came,. and went in
boldly unto Pilate, and
craved the body of Je-
sus. 44 And Pilate
marvelled if he were
already dead: and
calling untd him the
centurion, he asked
him whether he had
been any while dead.
45 And when he knew
zt of the centurion, he
gave the body to Jo-
seph. 46 And he
bought fine linen, und
took him down, and
wrapped him in the
linen, and laid him in
a sepulchre which was
hewn out of arock, and
rolled a stone unto the
door of the sepulchre.
47 And Mary Magda-
lene and Mary the mo-
ther of Joses beheld
where he was laid.
XVI. And when the
subbath was past, Ma-
ry Magdalene, and
Mary the mother of
James, and Salome,
had bought sweet
spices, that they might
end Mary the [mother] of James and Salome _ bought come and anoint him.
ee, 7 ) ~ BNO as Pe OLS » 2 And very early in
ἀρώματα, wa ἐλθοῦσαι ἀλείψωσιν αὐτόν. 2 καὶ λίαν πρωϊ the morning the first
aromatics, that havingcome they might anoint him. And very early duy of the week, they
τ ἀπ᾿ Lira, 5 -- κράξας Τττ]Α. οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος LTTra. ¥% — ἦν (γεαὰ [was]) T[TrA].
ν [ἢ] Tr. X—7ovU.LTTrA. ν᾽ Ιωσῆτος LTTrA. :--- καὶ LI[Tr] 8 πρὸς σάββατον LTr.
© - τὸν TTr. ἃ ἸΠειλᾶτον Te
> ἐλθὼν having come LTTraw.
ὃ — καὶ LTTrAW.
1 ἤδη already Ltr. & πτῶμα COrpse® LITrA. =
' Imaqtos UbTrA. ™ τέθειται ue has been laid trrra.
© Πειλᾶτος ἐθαύμαζεν 7.
i ξθηκεν LTr,
a — τοῦ Τί1:].
Κ μνήματι 1
144
came unto the sepul-
chre at the rising of
the sun. 3 And they
said among them-
selves, Who shall roll
us away the stone
from the door of the
sepulchre ? 4 And
when they looked,
they saw that the
stone was rolled a-
way: for it was very
great. 5 Andentering
into the _ sepulchre,
they saw a young man
sitting on the right
side, clothed in a long
white garment; and
they were aftrighted.
6 And he saith unto
them, Be not affright-
ed: Ye seek Jesus of
Nazareth, which was
erucified : he is risen ;
he is not here: behold
the place where they
laid him. 7 But go
your way, tell his dis-
ciples aud Peter that
he goeth before you
into Galilee: there
shall ye sce him, as he
said unto you. 8 And
they went out quick-
ly, and fled from the
sepulchre; for they
trembled and were a-
mazed: neither said
they anything to any
man; for they were
afraid.
9 Now when Jesus
was risen early the
first day of the week,
he appeared first to
Mary Magdalene, out
of whom he had cast
seven devils. 10 And
she went and told
them that had been
with him, as they
mourned and wept.
1l And they, when
they had heard that
he was alive, and had
been seen of her, be-
lieved not.
that he appeared in
another form unto
two of them, as they
walked, and went into
the country. 13 And
they went and told i
unto the residue: nei-
ther believed they
them. 14 Afterward
he appeared unto the
eleven’ as they sat at
meat, and upbrsided
them with their wnbe-
lief and hardness of
heart, because they be-
lieved ndt them which
bad seen him after he
was risen.. 15 And he
12 After ~
τδισεν τὴν. ἀπιστίαν. αὐτῶν Kai σκληροκαρδίαν, ὅτι
MAPKOS. ὑὸν
°rnc pia σαββάτων ἔρχονται ἐπὶ τὸ Ῥμνημεῖον,"! avarei-
onthe first [ἅΔ0Υ7͵} of the week they come to_ the tomb, Shaving
λαντος τοῦ ἡλίου. 3 καὶ ἔλεγον πρὸς ἑαυτάς, Tic ἀποκυλίσει
Srisen lthe sun, And they said among themselves, Who will roll away
ἡμῖν τὸν λίθον “ἐκ' τῆς θύρας τοῦ μνημείου ; 4 Kai ava-
forus the stone outof the ‘door ofthe tomb ? * And having
βλέψασαι θεωροῦσιν ὅτι τἀποκεκύλισται" ὁ λίθος" ἦν.γὰρ
looked up they see that has been rolled away the stone: for it was
μέγας σφύδρα. ὃ καὶ "εἰσελθοῦσαι" εἰς τὸ. μνημεῖον, εἶδον
great “very. ‘ And having entered into the tomb, they saw
΄ , > ~ ~ , \
νεανίσκον καθήμενον ἐν τοῖς δεξιοῖς, περιβεβλημένον στολὴν
a young man sitting on the right, clothed with a “robe
Nevenv? καὶ ἐξεθαμβήθησαν. 6 ὁ.δὲ λέγει αὐταῖς, Μὴ
1 white, ang they were greatly amazed. Buthe says tothem, “Not
ἐκθαμβεῖσθε. ᾿Ιησοῦν ζητεῖτε τὸν Ναζαρηνὸν τὸν ἐσταυ-
‘be amazed. Jesus tye “seek the Nazarene, who has been
, oy ty , 5 > » = “| » « , ef »
ρωμένον" ἠγέρθη, οὐκ.ἔστιν ὧδε. ἴδε ὁ τόπος ὅπου ἔθηκαν
crucified. He isrisen, heisnot here; behold the place where they laid
αὐτόν" 7 tadX'" ὑπάγετε, εἴπατε τοῖς.μαθηταῖς. αὐτοῦ Kai τῷ
him. But go, say to his disciples and
Πέτρῳ, Ore προάγει ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν" ἐκεῖ αὐτὸν
to Peter, that he goes before you into Galilee ; there him
ὄψεσθε, καθὼς εἶπεν ὑμῖν. 8 Kai ἐξελθοῦσαι Yrayd'
shall ye see, as he said to you. And haying gone out quickly
ἔφυγον ἀπὸ τοῦ μνημείου: εἶχεν. “δὲ αὐτὰς τρόμος καὶ
they tled from the tomb. And ‘possessed °them ‘trembling ?and
ἔκστασις" Kai οὐδενὶ *ovdiv' εἶπον, ἐφοβοῦντο. γάρ."
Samazement, and tonoone anything they spoke, for they were afraid.
(lit. nothing)
9” Avacrac.oé Towi πρώτῃ σαββάτου ἐφάνη πρῶ-
Now having risen early [the] first [day] of the week Πα appeared first
τον Μαρίᾳ τῇ Μαγδαληνῇ, "ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἐκβεβλήκει ἑπτὰ δαιμό-
to Mary the Magdalene, from whom hehadcast out seven demons.
via. 10 ἐκείνη" πορευθεῖσα ἀπήγγειλεν τοῖς μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ γε-
She having gone told {it]tothose who with him had
VOMEVOLC, πενθοῦσιν καὶ κλαίουσιν. 11 κἀκεῖνοι ἀκούσαντες
been, [whowere] grieving and weeping. And they having heard
e ~ N > ΄ « ᾽ > ~ ᾽ , some
ore ζῇ καὶ ἐθεάθη ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς ἠπίστησαν. 12 Μετὰ δὲ
that heis alireand has been seen by her disbelieved [it]. And after
ταῦτα δυσὶν ἐξ αὐτῶν περιπατοῦσιν ἐφανερώθη ἐν ἑτέρᾳ
these things totwo of them 885 ΠΟΥ͂ walked he was manifested in another
μορφῇ; πορευομένοις εἰς ἀγρόν. 13 κἀκεῖνοι ἀπελθόντες ἀπ-
form, going into [the] country ; andthey having gone
~ ~ 1.2 , , fxn
€i\av τοῖς λοιποῖς" οὐδὲ ἐκείνοις ἐπίστευσαν. 1 Ὕστερον “
told [10] tothe rest; neither them did they believe. Afterwards
ἀνακειμένοις αὐτοῖς τοῖς ἕνδεκα ἐφανερώθη, καὶ ὠνεί-
as “reclined [αὖ “4167 μον tothe eleven he was manifested) and re
τοῖς
΄
UD Os
proached their unbelief and hardness of heart, because *those >who
θεασαμένοις αὐτὸν ἐγηγεομένον 4 οὐκ. ἐπίστευσαν. 15 Kai εἶπεν
Shad 7seen Shim ®arisen they “believed “not. And he said
αὐτοῖς, ἸΤορευθέντες εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἅπαντα κηρύξατε τὸ εὐαγ-
tothem, Having gone into*the *world tall proclaim the glad
ο μιᾷ τῶν LTr; τῇ μιᾷ TOY T
® ἐλθοῦσαι having gone a. ;
Υ + κατὰ Μάρκον according to Mark tr; [εὐαγγέλιον] κατὰ Μάρκον glad
*® — οὐδὲν L.
tidings according to Mark a.
¢ + δὲ and (afterwards) tr,
τ ἀνακεκύλισται TTA.
4 ἀπὸ from Ltr.
w yap for LTTr.
P μνῆμα T.
¥ -οΟταχὺ GLTTrAW.
t ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
z — verses 9 to 20 Ὑ{4]. ἃ παρ LTr. ὃ - δὲ and (she),
4 + ἐκ νεκρῶν from among [the] dead L.
I. LUKE.
γέλιον πάσῃ τῇ κτίσει. 16 ὁ πιστεύσας Kai βαπτισθεὶς σωθήσε-
tidings toall thecreation. Hethat believes and is baptized shall be
ται ὁ. δὲ ἀπιστήσας κατακριθήσεται. 17 σημεῖα.δὲ τοῖς
saved, andhethat disbelieves shall be condemned, And ’signs *those ®that
πιστεύσασιν “ταῦτα παρακολουθήσει". ἐν τῷ. ὀνόματί. μου δαι-
“believe 1these shall *follow : in my name ὁ de-
μόνια ἐκβαλοῦσιν" γλώσσαις λαλήσουσιν ἱκαιναῖς "
mons they shall cast out; with “tongues “they ‘shall *speak ‘new ;
18 ὁ ὄφεις ἀροῦσιν᾽ κἂν θανάσιμόν τι πίωσιν οὐ-μὴ
serpents they shalltakeup;andif “7deadly ‘anything they drink inno wise
αὐτοὺς βλάψει! ἐπὶ appworove χεῖρας ἐπιθήσουσιν, καὶ
them shallit injure; upon [0868] infirm *hands *they ?shall lay, and
καλῶς ἕξουσιν.
*well ‘they *shall “be.
19‘O μὲ οὖν κύριος! μετὰ τὸ λαλῆσαι αὐτοῖς *avedn-
The*indeed *therefore ‘Lord aftér speaking tothem was taken
φθὴ" εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, Kai ἐκάθισεν ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ θεοῦ"
up into the heaven, and sat at [the] right hand of God.
20 ἐκεῖνοι.δὲ ἐξελθόντες ἐκήρυξαν πανταχοῦ, τοῦ κυρίου συνερ-
And they having gone forth preached everywhere, the Lord working
γοῦντος, Kai τὸν λάγον βεβαιοῦντος διὰ τῶν ἐπακολουθούν-
with [them],and the word confirming by the 7following *upon
των σημείων. }’ Auny."
145
said unto them, Go ye
into allthe world, and
preach the gospel to
every creature. 16He
that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved;
but he that believeth
not shall be damned.
17 And these signs
shall follow them that
believe} In my n:me
shall they cast out de-
vils ; they shall speak
with new toncues;
18 they shall take up
serpents; and if they
drink any fleadly
thing, it shall not hurt
them; they shall lay
hands on the sick, aud
they shall recover.
19 So then after the
Lord had spoken unto
them, he was received
up into heaven, and
sat on the right hand
of God. 20 And they
went forth, and
preached every where,
the Lord working with
them, and confirming
the word with signs
[101 ‘signs. Amen. following. Amen.
™TO κατὰ Μάρκον εὐαγγέλιον."
The *according*to °Mark ~ ‘glad *tidings.
“TO KATA AOYKAN ATION EYAITEAION."
THE *ACCORDING ΤῸ ®LUKE "HOLY *GLAD *TIDINGS.
ἜΠΕΙΔΗΠΕΡ πολλοὶ ἐπεχείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι διήγησιν
FORASMUCH AS many took in hand to draw up a narration
περὶ τῶν πεπληροφορημένων ἐν ἐν πραγμά-
concerning the which “have *been *fully “believed 7among “us ‘mat-
των, καθὼς παρέδοσαν ἡμῖν οἱ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς
ters, as they delivered [them] tous, they from [186] *beginning
αὐτόπται Kai ὑπηρέται γενόμενοι τοῦ λόγου, 8 ἔδοξεν
Seye-witnesses 7and ‘attendants ‘having *been of the Word, it seemed good
κἀμοί, παρηκολουθηκότι ἄνωθεν “πᾶσιν ἀκριβῶς, Ka-
also to me, having been acquainted from thsfirst withall things accurately, with
θεξὴς σοι γράψαι, κράτιστε Θεόφιλε, 4 ἵνα ἐπιγνῷς
method tothee to write, most excellent Theophilus, that thou mightest know
περὶ ὧν κατηχήθης λόγων τὴν ἀσφάλειαν.
Sconcerning 7which *thou °wast ‘°instructed 508 [*the]Sthings'the certainty.
5 ‘Eyévero ἐν ταῖς" ἡμέραις Ἡρώδου Prov! βασιλέως τῆς
There was in the days of Herod the king
Ἰουδαίας ἱερεὺς τις ὀνόματι Ζαχαρίας, ἐξ ἐφημερίας
of Judea a*priest ‘certain, by namé Zacharias, of [the] course
’ es ‘ ς « ‘ ? ΚΠ}... - , ᾽ , ‘ A
ABia* καὶ “ἡ.γυνὴ αὐτοῦ" ἐκ τῶν θυγατέρων ᾿Λαρών, Kai τὸ
of Abia, and his wife of the daughters of Aaron, and
᾿
FORASMUCH zg
many have taken in
hand to set forth in
order a declaration of
those things which are
most surely believed
among us, 2 even as
they delivered them
unto us, which from
the beginning were
eyewitnesses, and min-
isters of the word;
3 it seemed good to me
also, having had per-
feet understanding of
all things from the
very first, to write
unto thee in order,
most excellent Theo-
philus, 4 that thou
mightest know the
certainty of thoe
things, wherein theu
hast been instructed.
5 THERE was in the
days of Herod, the
king of Judea, a cer-
tain priest named
© mapaxoAovOyoe ταῦτα L3 ἀκολουθήσει ταῦτα Tr.
χερσὶν and in the hands tr, h βλάψῃ should it injure GLTraw.
* ἀνελήμφθη LTrA. 1 ’Aujv EGLTrAW.
Kara Μάρκον Tr; Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Μάρκον [a].
85 Εὐαγγέλιον ([Εὐαγ.] A) κατὰ Δουκᾶν GLIraw; κατὰ Λουκᾶν T.
© γυνὴ αὐτῷ ΙΧ τΑ.
f — καιναῖς Tr.
i + "Incovs Jesus utr.
m— To κατὰ Μάρκον εὐεγγέλιον EGLTW ;
Β + καὶ ev ταῖς
Β..- τοῦ ττιΑ].
L
146
Zacharias, of the course
of Abia: and his wife
was of the daughters
of. Aaron, and_ her
namé was Elisabeth.
6 And they were both
righteous before God,
walking in all the
commandments and
ordinances of the Lord
blameless. 7 And they.
had no child, because
that Elisabeth was
barren, and they both
were now wellstricken
in years. 8 And it
came to pass, that
while he executed the
priest’s _ office before
God in the order of his
course, 9 according to
the custom of the
priest’s office, his lot
was to burn incense
when he went into the
temple of the Lord.
10 And the whole mul-
titude of the people
were praying without
at the time of incense.
11 And there appeared
unto him an angel of
the Lord standing on
the right side of the
altar of incense. J2 And
when Zacharias saw
him, he was troubled,
and fear fell upon him,
13 But the angel said
unto him, Fear not,
Zacharias: for thy
prayer is heard; and
thy wife Elisabeth
shall bear thee a son,
and thou shalt call his
bame John. 14,And
thou shalt have joy
and gladness; and
many shall rejoice at
his birth. 15 For he
shall be great in the
sight of the Lord, and
shall drink neither
wine nor strong drink ;
and he shall be filled
with the Holy Ghost,
even from his mother’s
womb. 16 And many
of the children of Is-
rael shall he turn to
the Lord .their God.
17 And he shall go be-
fore him in the spirit
and power of Elias, to
turn the hearts of the
fathers tothe children,
and the disobedient to
the wisdom of the just;
to make ready a people
prepared for the Lord.
18 And Zacharias said
unto the angel, Where-
by shall I know this?
for I am an old man,
and my wife well
stricken in years.
19 And the angel an-
swering said unto him, »
‘vanced
“lof 7his.
ΛΟΥΚΑΣ, a
ὄνομα. αὐτῆς ᾿Ελισάβετ. 6 ἦσαν.δὲ δίκαιοι ἀμφότεροι *évw-
her name Elizabeth. And they were 2just ‘both be-
mov" τοῦ θεοῦ. πορευόμενοι ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ἐντολαῖς καὶ
fore God, walking in all the commandments and
δικαιώμασιν Tov κυρίου ἄμεμπτοι. 7 καὶ οὐκιῆν αὐτοῖς
ordinances ofthe Lord blameless. And there was not to them
rékvov, καθότι “ἡ ᾿Ελισάβετ ἦν" στεῖρα, καὶ ἀμφότεροι προ-
a child, inasmuch as Elizabeth - was barren, ang both ad-
βεβηκότες ἐν ταῖς. ἡμέραις. αὐτῶν . ἦσαν. ὃ ᾿Ἐγένετο.δὲ ey
in their days \ were. And it came to pass in
τῷ ἱερατεύειν.αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ τάξει τῆς.ἐφημερίας αὐτοῦ ἔνάντι͵
fulfilling his priestly service in the order ‘ of his course . before ἡ
τοῦ θεοῦ, 9 Kara τὸ ἔθος τῆς. ἱερατείας, ἔλαχεν
God, according to the custom of the priestly service, it fell to him hy lot
τοῦ θυμιᾶσαι εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸν ναὸν τοῦ κυρίου" 10 Kai
to burn incense, having entered into the temple of the Lord,’ And
πᾶν τὸ ι'πλῆθος frov λαοῦ ἦν" προσευχόμενον ἔξω TY ὥρᾳ
all the multitude of the people were praying without at the hour
τοῦ θυμιάματος. 11 ὠφθη δὲ αὐτῷ ἄγγελος κυρίου; ἐ-
of incense. And “appeared to ®him ‘an “angel 508 [*the] *Lord, stand-
στὼς ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ θυμιάματος" 12 καὶ
ing at [the] right οὗ fhe altar of incense. and
? , Υ, Ν ΄ὔ Ins ‘ , ? {yo 5 > ᾽ , -«
ἐταράχθη Ζαχαρίας ἰδών, καὶ φόβος ἐπέπεσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν:
+was troubled ‘Zacharias "seeing (*him],and fear fell upon him.
13} Εἶπεν. δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ ἄγγελος, Μὴ φοβοῦ, Ζαχαρία"
But “said *to Shim 86 “angel, Fear not, Zacharias,
διότι εἰσηκούσθη 1)-6¬c.cov, Kai ἡ.γυνή.σου Educa Ber γεν-
because has been heard thy supplication, and thy wife Elizabeth shall
νήσει υἱόν σοι, καὶ καλέσεις TO.bvoua.adrov δ᾽ Τωάννην."
bear ason to thee, and thou shalt call: his name John.
14 καὶ ἔσται “χαρά σοι καὶ ἀγαλλίασις, καὶ πολλοὶ ἐπὶ τῇ
And he shallbe joy totheeand exultation, and « many :. at
* ~ a ΄ : E ,
hyevynoe.avtov xapnoovrai. 15 ἔσται.γὰρ μέγας ἐνώπιον
his birth shall rejoice. For he shall be great before
ipod! κυρίου" καὶ "οἶνον καὶ σίκερα οὐμὴ πίῃ, καὶ
the Ford; ‘and wine and strong drink in no wise shall he drink, and
πνεύματος ἀγίου πλησθήσεται ἔτι ἐκ κοιλίας μητοὺς
with [the] *Spirit Holy. he shall be filled even from [the] womb “Ἰπούϊεου
7 - ‘ A ~ cn ? \ a , AP \
αὐτοῦ. 16 καὶ πολλοὺς τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐπιστρέψεὶϊ ἐπὶ
And many ofthe sons of Israel shall he turn to’ [the]
κύριον τὸν.θεὸν. αὐτῶν. 17 καὶ αὐτὸς προελεύσεται ἐνώπιον
Lord their God. And he shall go forth before
᾽ ~»? , τ , kt λί " ΠΥΡᾺ ,
αὐτοῦ ἐν πνεύματι καὶ δυνάμει ἘἩλίου," ἐπιστρέψαι καρδίας
him in{the] spirit and power of Elias, to turn hearts
, - ch r ~ 5 if
πατέρων ἐπὶ τέκνα," Kai ἀπειθεῖς ἐν “φῥονήῆσει δι-
of fathers to children, and [the] disobedient to[the] wisdom’ of [the]
καΐων, ἑτοιμάσαι κυρίῳ λαὸν κατεσκευασμένον. 18 Kai
righteous, to make ready for [the] Lord a people prepared. Ant
εἶπεν Ζαχαρίας πρὸς τὸν ἄγγελον, Κατὰ τί γνώσομαι τοῦτος
“said ‘Zacharias to the angel, By what shall I know. this?-
ἐγὼ:γάρ εἰμι πρεσβύτης, Kai ἡ-γυνή.μου προβεβηκυῖα ἐν ταῖς
for I am an,oldman, and my wite advanced in’
Cer 7 ~ — Aen? \ cw» - 2 las
ἡμέραις.αὐτῆς. = 19 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ἄγγελος εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
her days. And; answering 1the angel ἢ said to him,
ἃ ἀναντίον TTrA.
Ε᾿Ιωάνην Tr.
hb γενέσει GLITrAW.
£ ἣν τοῦ λαοῦ CLITrAW.
: τ
ε ἣν ἡ (--- ἡ Utr])) ᾿Ἐλισάβετ ττττὰλ....
κ Ἡλεία ge
i — τοῦ (read [the]) er[tr]w:
fr. LUE
Ἐγώ εἰμι Γαβριὴλ 6 παρεστηκὼς ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ: καὶ
1 am Gabriel, who stand before God, and
ἀπεστάλην λαλῆσαι πρός σε, Kai εὐαγγελίσασθαί σοι
I was sent to speak to thee, and toannounce *glad “tidings *to’thee
ταῦτα. 20 καὶ ἰδού, ἔσῃ σιωπῶν Kai μὴ δυνάμενος λαλῆσαι
‘these ; and lo, thoushalt be silent and not able to speak
ἄχρι ἧς.ἡμέρας γένηται =ravra. ἀνθ᾽ ὧν οὐκ.ἐπίστευσας
till the day in which shall take place these things, because thou didst not believe
τοῖς.Χλόγοιςι μου, οἵτινες πληρωθήσονται εἰς τὸν.-καιοὺν. αὐτῶν.
my words, which shall be fulfilled in their season.
21 Kai ἦν ὁ λαὸς προσδοκὼν τὸν Ζαχαρίαν: καὶ ἐθαύμαζον ἐν
Απαᾶ νου 6 ῬΘΟΡΙΘ expecting Zacharias, and they wondered at
= 1¢- eae ~ ~ 92 2ZehOc ἿΣ ΟΣ Ι
τῳ.χρονίζειν. αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ναῷ. ἐξελθων.δὲ οὐκ. ἡδύνατο
his delaying in the temple. But having come out he was not able
λαλῆσαι αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐπέγνωσαν ὕτι ὀπτασίαν ἑώρακεν ἐν
tospeak tothem, and they recognized that a vision he has seen ~ in
τῷ ναῷ" καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν ,διανεύων αὐτοῖς, Kai διέμενεν κωφός.
the temple, And ~-he was making signs to them, and continued dumb,
29 καὶ ἐγένετο we ἐπλήσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι τῆς λειτουργίας
And it came to pass, when were fulfilled the days Sservica
αὐτοῦ ἀπῆλθεν εἰς TOY-oiKoV_avToU.
tof *his he departed to his house,
A ὍΣ : « , 21 ᾽
24 Μετὰ.δὲ ταύτας τὰς ἡμέρας συνέλαβεν ᾿Ελισάβετ ἡ
Now after these days *conceived ‘Elizabeth
yuvy.abrov, καὶ περιέκρυβεν ἑαυτὴν μῆνας πέντε, λέγουσα,
*his wife, and hid herself *months “five, saying,
25"Ort.o'rwe μοι πεποίηκεν τὸ" κύριος ἐν. ἡμέραις αἷς
Thus, tome has done the Lord in[the) days in which
? yy n-\it ἡ Q7 Pan ae, ᾽ ,
ἀφελεῖν "τὸ" ὄνειδός. μου΄ ἐν ἀνθρώποις.
my reproach among men.
ἐπεῖδεν
he tooked upon [me] to take away
26 Ἔν. δὲ τῷ μηνὶ τῷ ἕκτῳ ἀπεστάλη ὁ ἄγγελος Γαβριὴλ
Andin the month the sixth wassent the angel Gabriel .
οὑπὸ" τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς πόλιν τῆς Γαλιλαίας, y ὄνομα PNa-
by God to acity of Galilee, whose name [was] Na-
ζαρέτ," 27 πρὸς παρθένον Ἱμεμνηστευμξνην" ἀνδρὶ ᾧ ὄνομα
zareth, to a virgin betrothed toa man whose name
Ἰωσήφ, ἐξ οἴκου τΔαβίδ'" καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τῆς παρθένοι"
{was] Joseph, of[the} house of David, and the name ofthe virgin
Μαριάμ. 28 καὶ εἰσελθὼν 80 ἄγγελος" πρὸς αὐτὴν * εἶπεν,
{was] Mary. And “coming ‘the “angel to . her said,
Χαῖρε, κεχαριτωμένη" ὁ κύριος μετὰ σοῦ, “εὐλογημένη
Hail, [thou] favouredone! the Lord [is] with thee, blessed [art]
t , κ᾿ ᾽ ~ ΄ ‘
σὺ ἐν γυναιξίν." 29 Ἡ δὲ Yidotca" “διεταράχθη ἐπὶ
thou amongst women, But she seeing [him] wastroubled at
TP-oywp.avTov," καὶ διελογίζετο ποταπὸς εἴη ὁ ἀσπασμὸς
his word, and was reasoning of whaf kind might be ?salutation’
οὗτος. 30 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἄγγελος αὐτῇ, Μηὴ.φοβοῦ, Μαριάμ"
this. And “said ‘the “angel toher, Fear not, Mary,
“τ: ‘ 4 AY ~ θ ~. ΔΨ ΄ y , Π
εὗρες.γὰρ χάριν παρὰ τῷ θεῷ" 31 καὶ ἰδού, ὑσυλλήψῃ
for thou hast found favour with God ; and lo, thoushalt conceive
ἐν γαστρὶ καὶ τέξῃ υἱόν, καὶ καλέσεις τὸ.ὄνομα.αὐτοῦ
in [thy] womb πᾶ bringforthason, and thou shalt call his name
147
I am Gabriel, that
stand in the prescuve
of Ged; and am sent
to speak unto thee,
and to shew thee these
glad tidings. 20 And,
behold, thou shalt be
dumb, and not able to
speak, until the day
that these things shall
be performed, because
thou believest not my
words, which shall be
fulfilled in their sea-
son. 21 And the people
waited for Zacharias,
and marvelled that he
tarried so long in the
temple. 22 And when
he came out, he could
not speak unto them:
and they perceived
that he had seen a
vision in the temple:
for he beckoned unto
them, and remained
speechless. 23 And it
came to pass, that, as
soon as the days of his
ministration were ac-
complished, he depart-
ed to his own house.
24 And after those
days his wife Mlisabeth
conceived, and hid her-
self five months, say-
ing, 25 Thus hath the
Lord dealt with me
in the days wherein he
looked on me, to take
away my reproach a-
mong men.;
26 And in the sixth
month the angel Ga-
briel was sent from
God unto a city of
Galilee, named Naza-
reth, 27 to a virgin
espoused to ἃ man
whose name was Jo-
seph, of the house of
David; and the vir-
gin’s name was Mary.
28 And the angel came
in unto her, and said,
Hail, thou that art
highly favoured, the
Lord 18 with thee:
blessed art thou a-
mong women. 29 And
when she saw him, she
was troubled at his
saying, and cast in her
mind What manner of
salutation this should
be. 30 And the angel
said unto her, Fear
not, Mary: for thou
bast found favour
with God, 31 And, be=
hold, thou shalt conu-
ceive in thy womb,
,and bring forth a son,
andshalt cali his name
m — ὁ (reqd [the]) rtr[a]. n— τὸ TD[A].
9 ἐμνηστευμένην LTTr.
1 ἐδύνατο LITrA.
P Ναζαρέθ LTW.
T[Tr]a. t + ὃ ἄγγελος the angel τ. Y% — εὐλογημένη, σὺ ἐν γυναιξίν T[Tr]a.
GTTra ἃ ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ διεταράχθη αὐτὰ. ὃ σνυλλήμψῃ LTTrA.
r Δαυείδ LtTrA; Δαυΐδ Gw.
© ἀπὸ from TTrA.
8 — ὃ ἄγγελος
w— ἰδοῦσα
148
JESUS...
be great, and shall be
called the Son of the
Highest: and the Lord
God shall give unto
him the throne of his
father David: 33 and
he shall reign over the
house of Jacob for
ever ; and of his king-
dom there shall be no
end. 34 Then said
Mary unto the angel,
How shall this be, see-
ing I know nota man?
35 And the angel an-
swered and said unto
her, The Holy Ghost
shall come upon thee,
and the power of the
Highest shall over-
shadow thee: therefore
also that holy thing
which shall be born of -
thee shall be called the
Son of God. 36 And,
behold, thy cousin
Elisabeth, she hath
also conceived a son
in her old age: and
this is the sixth month
with her, who was
called barren. 37 For
with God nothing shall
be impossible. 38 And
Mary said, Behold the
handmaid of the Lord ;
be it unto me accord-
ing tothy word. And
the angel departed
from her.
39 And Mary arose
in those days, and went
into the hill country
with haste, into acity
of Juda ; 40 and enter-
ed into the house of
Zacharias, and saluted
Elisabeth, 41 And it
came to pass, that,
when Elisabeth heard
the salutation of Mary,
the babe leaped in her
womb; and Elisabeth
was filled with the
Holy Ghost: 42 and
she spake out with a
loud voice, and said,
Blessed art thou a-
imong women, and
blessed 7s the fruit of
thy womb. 43 And
whence 28 this to me,
\that the mother of my
‘Lord should come to
me? 44 For, lo, as soon
as the voice of thy
salutation sounded in
mine ears, the babe
leaped in my womb for
joy. 45 And blessed is
ake that believed: for
there shall be a perfor-
mance of those things
which were told her
from the Lord.
2 Aavetd eS Aavid Gw.
ἃ γήρει GLTTraAW.
& κραυγῇ With a “cry Trra.
ep Tr.
LTTra.
32 He shall ᾿
A OV RATS: i
Ιησοῦν. 32 οὗτος ἔσται μέγας, καὶ υἱς ὑψίστου κληθῆήσε-
Jesus. He shallbe great, and Son of [thej Highest shall he be
ται καὶ δώσει αὐτῷ κύριος ὁ θεὸς τὸν θρόνον Δαβὶδ"
called; and *shall °give ®him (!the] #Lord °God the throne of David
πο 33 καὶ βασιλεύσει ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον ᾿Ιακὼϊβ εἰς
his father ; and he shallreign over the house of Jacob to
τοὺς αἰῶνας, τῆς. βασιλείας. αὐτοῦ οὐκιἔσται τέλος.
the ages, of his kingdom there shall not be an end,
34 Εἶπεν.δὲ Μαριὰμ πρὸς τὸν ἄγγελον, we ἔσται τοῦτο ἐπεὶ
Βαὺ *said ‘Mary to the angel, How shall *be “this since
ἄνδρα οὐ.γινώσκω ; 385 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ἄγγελος εἶπεν αὐτῇ,
καὶ
anid
aman _ I know not? And answering the angel said ὕο her,
Πνεῦμα ἅγιον ἐπελεύσεται ἐπὶ σὲ, Kai δύναμις ὑψίστου
(The) Spirit ‘Holy shailcome uponthee, and power of[the] Highest
ἐπισκιάσει σοι διὸ καὶ τὸ γεννώμενον" ἅγιον κληθή-
shall overshadow thee ; wherefore also the *born *holy *thing shall be
σεται υἱὸς θεοῦ. 36 Kai ἰδού, ᾿Ελισάβετ ἡ "συγγενής". σου Kai
called Son of God. And lo, Elizabeth thy kinswoman “also
αὐτὴ “συνειληφυϊα" υἱὸν ἐν γήρᾳ" αὐτῆς" Kai οὗτος ὴν
1she has conceived ason in her old age, and this [the] month
ἕκτος ἐστὶν αὐτῇ TH καλουμένῃ στείρᾳ" 37 ὅτι οὐκ ἀδυνα-
sixth is to her who([was] called barren ; for not *shall *be
τήσει παρὰ “τῷ θεῷ" πᾶν ῥῆμα. 38 ἘΕϊπεν.δὲ Μαριάμ,
Simpossible °with 7God ‘any “thing. And *said ‘Mary,
(lit. every)
Ay a tw ,
Ἰδού, ἡ δούλη κυρίου: γένοιτό pot κατὰ τὸ ῥῆμά.σου.
Behold, the bondmaid of [the] Lord;, be it
Kai ἀπῆλθεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς ὁ ἄγγελος.
And departed from her the angel.
39 ᾿Αναστᾶσα.δὲ Μαριὰμ ἐν raic-npéioarc.ravrace ἐπορεύθη
And *rising *up *Mary in those days went
εἰς THY ὀρεινὴν μετὰ σπουδῆς, εἰς πόλιν ᾿Ιούδα, 40 καὶ
into the hill-country with haste, to acity of Judah, and
εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον Ζαχαρίου Kai ἠσπάσατο τὴν ᾿λισάβετ.
entered into the house of τ πε ἐν and = saluted Elizabeth.
41 καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἤκουσεν τὴ ᾿Ελισάβετ τὸν ἀσπασμὸν τῆς
And gbeamiaibo Dass as “heard 1Blizabeth the _ salutation
Μαρίας," ἐσκίρτησεν τὸ βρέφος ἐν τῇ.κοιλίᾳ αὐτῆς" καὶ ἐπλήσθη
tome according to thy word,
of er saeaped τς 2babe in her womb; und *was “filled
πνεύματος ἁγίου ἡ ᾿Ἑλισάβετ, 42 καὶ ἀνεφώνησεν ἔφωνῃ!
*with [06] ἜΣ ®Holy ‘Elizabeth, and ccriedout witha “voice
μεγάλῳ καὶ εἶπεν, Ἐὐλογημένη σὺ ἐν γυναιξίν, καὶ εὐλο-
*loud Blessed
γημένος ὁ καρπὸς τῆς.κοιλίας σου. 43 καὶ πόθεν μοι τοῦτο,
and said, [τ thou prong, women, and bless-
the fruit of thy womb, And noe tome this,
ἵνα ἔλθῃ ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ. .κυρίου.μου πρός ὃμε" ; 44 ἰδοὺ. γάρ,
that should come the mother of my Lord to me ? For lo,
ὡς ἐγένετο ἡ φωνὴ τοῦ. ἀσπασμοῦ.σου εἰς τὰ ὦτά. μου ἐσκίρ-
as camo the voice of thy salutation into mine ears, leap-
Ee ty ἀγαλλιάσει τὸ βρέφος" ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳιμου. 40 καὶ
in exultation the babe ‘in my womb ; and
μακαρία ἡ πιστεύσασα, ὅτι ἔσται τελείωσις τοῖς
blessed [is] she who. believed, for there shall be a fulfilment to the things
λελαλημένοις αὐτῇ παρὰ κυρίου
spoken . toher from [the] Lord.
* + [ἐκ σοῦ] of thee 1. © ovyyevis LTW. © συνείλη-
ε τοῦ θ.οὐ TTrA.
f Tov ἀσπασμὸν τῆς Μαρίας ἡ ἡ ᾿Ελισάβετ
b ἐμέ τ.
ito βρέφος ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει GW.
1. LUKE.
46 Καὶ εἶπεν Μαριάμ, Μεγαλύνει ἡ-Ψψυχή.μου τὸν κύριον,
And = said Mary, *Magnifies lmy *soul the Lord,
47 θεῷ τῷ σωτῆρί. μου"
God my Saviour.
Ort ἐπέβλεψεν ἐπὶ THY ταπείνωσιν τῆς.δούλης. αὐτοῦ" ἰδοὺ
For helooked upon the humiliation of his bon tmaid ; =lo
γάρ, ἀπὸ τοῦ.νῦν μακαριοῦσίν.με πᾶσαι at yeveat. 49 ὅτι
καὶ ἠγαλλίασεν τὸ. πνεῦμά.μου ἐπὶ τῷ
and “exulted ‘my *spirit in
48
‘for, from henceforth *will *count °me °blessed ?all ?generations. For
a " r ~ , Al wv
ἐποίησέν μοι μεγαλεῖα"! ὁ δυνατός, Kai ἅγιον τὸ ὄνομα
*has done “to 7me ®great *things ‘the *mighty“one,and holy [is] *name
αὐτοῦ" 50 καὶ τὸ.ἔλεος. αὐτοῦ εἰς yevedc lyevedv" τοῖς
this ; and
φοβουμένοις αὐτόν.. 51 ἐποίησεν κράτος ἐν βραχίονι. αὐτοῦ"
his mercy [15] to generations of generations to those
fearing him. He wrought strength with his arm,
διεσκόρπισεν ὑπερηφάνουςὨ διανοίᾳ καρδίας αὐτῶν.
he scattered [the] haughty in [the] thought of their heart.
ταπεινούς.
52 καθεῖλεν δυνάστας ἀπὸ θρόνων, καὶ ὕψωσεν
lowly :
He put down rulers from thrones, and exalted {the]
538 πεινῶντας ἐνέπλησεν ἀγαθῶν, καὶ πλουτοῦντας
{the] hungry he filled with good things, and [the] rich
ἐξαπέστειλεν κενούς. δά ἀντελάβετο ᾿Ισραὴλ παιδὸς αὐτοῦ,
he sent away empty. He helped Israel servant his,
μνησθῆναι ἔλέους, 55 καθὼς ἐλάλησεν πρὸς τοὺς
{in order] toremember mercy, according as he spoke to
πατέρας ἡμῶν, τῷ ᾿Αβραὰμ Kai τῷ σπέρματι αὐτοῦ Mic τὸν
our fathers, to Abraham and to his seed for
αἰῶνα." 56 Ἔμεινεν. δὲ Μαριὰμ σὺν αὐτῇ "ὡσεὶ! μῆνας τρεῖς,
ever. And’abode ΜΟΥ with her about “months ‘three,
καὶ ὑπέστρεψεν εἰς τὸν. οἶκον αὐτῆς.
aud returned to her house,
57 T7.0&. Ἐλισάβετ ἐπλήσθη ὁ χρόνος τοῦ τεκεῖν αὐτήν,
Nowto Elizabeth was fulfilled the time thatsheshould bring forth,
καὶ ἐγέννησεν υἱόν" 58 καὶ ἤκουσαν οἱ περίοικοι Kai οἱ συγ-
and shebore ason. And “heard ‘the *neighbours and *kins-
γενεῖς αὐτῆς ὅτι ἐμεγάλυνεν κύριος τὸ ἔλεος. αὐτοῦ μετ᾽
folk *her that “was *magnifying [the] 7Lord his mercy with
αὐτῆς, καὶ συνέχαιρον αὐτῇ. 59Kai ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ “ὀγδόῃ
her, and they rejoiced with her, And itcametopass on the eighth
ἡμέρῳ! ἦλθον περίτεμεῖν τὸ παιδίον" καὶ ἐκάλουν αὐτὸ
day they came to circumcise the little child, and were calling it
ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ. πατρὸς αὐτοῦ Ζαχαρίαν. 60 Kai ἀπο-
after the name of his father Zacharias. And 7an-
κριθεῖσα ἡ. μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ εἶπεν, Οὐχί, ἀλλὰ κληθήσεται P Tway-
swering *his “mother said, No; but heshall be called John.
νης." 61 Kai “εἶπον! πρὸς αὐτήν, Ὅτι οὐδείς ἐστιν τὲέν τῇ
And they said to her, Noone is among the
συγγενείᾳ" σου ὃς καλεῖται τῷ ὀνόματι.τούτῳ. 62 ’Evévevoy
Kingfolk οὗ thee who 15 called by this name, »They “made *signs
δὲ τῷ. πατρὶ αὐτοῦ τὸτί ἂν-θέλοι καλεῖσθαι "αὐτόν."
tand to his father {as to] what he might wish *to “be *called ‘*him.
63 καὶ αἰτήσας πινακίδιον ἔγραψεν, λέγων, PT wavyne"
And haying asked for a writing tablet he wrote, saying, Jolin
? A t ΔΊ » 3, Pass 53: » ΄ ? ‘ θ δὲ
ἐστιν το" ὀνομα. αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἐθαύμασαν πᾶντες. 64 Ανεῴχθη. δὲ
is his name, And they “wondered ‘all. And was opened
1 καὶ γενεὰς and generations TTrA.
P Ἰωάνης Tr. 4 εἶπαν τττ.
5 αὐτό it LTTcA. τ — τὸ Τι[Α].
Κ μεγάλα LTTr.
ο ἡμέρᾳ τῇ ὀγδόῃ LTTrA.
the kinsfolk Lrtra.
τι ἕως αἰῶνος G.
τ ἐκ τῆς συγγενείας from among
149
46 And Mary said,
My scul doth maenify
the Lord, 47 and my
spirit hath rejoiced in
Godmy Saviour. 48 For
he hath regarded the
low estate of his hand-
maiden: for, behold,
from henceforth all
generations shall call
me blessed. 49 For he
that is mighty hath
done to me_ great
things ; and holy zs his
QName. 50 And _ his
mercy 2s on them that
fear him from genera-
tion to generation.
51 He hath shewed
strength with hisarm;
he hath scattered the
proud in the imagina-
tion of their hearts.
52 He hath put down
the mighty from their
seats,and exalted them
of low degree. 53 He
hath filled the hungry
with good things ; and
the rich he hath sent
empty away. 54 He
hath holpen his ser-
vant Israel, in remem-
brance of his mercy;
55 as he spake to our
fathers, to Abraham,
and to his seed for
ever. 56 And Mary a-
bode with her about
three months, and re-
turned to her own
house,
57 Now Elisabeth’s
full time came that she
should be delivered ;
and she brought forth
8. son. 58 And her
neighbours and her
cousins heard how the
Lord had shewed great
mercy upon her ; and
they rejoiced with her.
59 And it came to pass,
that on the eighth day
they came to circum-
cise the child ; and they
ealled him Zacharias,
after the name of his
father. 60 And his
mother answered and
said, Not 890; but he
shall be called John.
61 And they said unto
her, There is none of
thy kindred that is
ealled by this name.
62 And they madesigns
to his father, how he
would have him called.
63 And he asked for a
writing table, ‘and
wrote, saying, His
name is John. And
they marvelled all.
64 And his mouth was
opened immediately,
2 ὡς LTTr.
ἢ
180
and his tongue loosed,
and he spake, and.
praised God, 65 And
fear came on all that
dwelt round about
them: and all these
Sayings were noised
abroad throughout all
the hill country of Ju-
dea. 66 And all they
that heard them laid
themup in their hearts,
suying, What manner
of child shall this be!
And the hand of the
Lord was with him.
67 And his father
Zacharias was filled
with the Holy Ghost,
anid prophesied, say-
ing, 68 Blessed be the
Lord God of Israel;
for he hath visited and
redeemed his people,
69 and hath rai-ed up
an horn of salvation
for us in the house of
his servant David;
70 as he spake by the
moxth of his holy pro-
phets, which have been
since the world began :
71 that we shouid be
saved from our ene-
mies, and from the
hand of all that hate
us ; 72 to perform the
mercy promised to our
fathers, and toremem-
ber his holy covenant ;
73 the oath which he
sware. to our father
Abraham, 74 that he
would grant unto us,
that we being deliver-
ed out of the hand of
our enemies might
serve him without
fear, 75 in holiness and
righteousness before
him, all the days of our
life. 76 And thou, child,
shalt be called the pro-
phet of the Highest :
for thou shalt go before
the face of the Lord
to.prepare his ways ;
77 to give knowledge
of salvation unto his
people by theremission
of their sins,78 through
the tender mercy of
our God ; whereby the
dayspring from on
high hath visited us,
79 to give light to them
that sit in darkness
and iz the shadow of
death, to guide our feet
AGO YKGALS:. 10
τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ παραχρῆμα καὶ ἡ.γλῶσαα.αυτοῦ, καὶ
his mouth immediately and his tongue (loosed), and
ἌΝ ΠΡ ae) ~ \ , ~ rt os reek ΄ ΄
ἐλάλει εὐλογῶν τὸν θεόν. 65 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ πάντας φύβος
he spoke, blessing God. And “came “upon ‘all fear
τοὺς περιοικοῦντας αὐτούς" Kai ἐν ὕλῃ τῇ ὀρεινῇ τῆς
those who dwelt around them ; and in “whole ‘the hill-country
᾿Ιουδαίας διελαλεῖτο πάντα τὰ ῥήματα.ταῦτα: 66 καὶ
of Judewa *were *being ‘talked 7of. ‘tall “these “things. And
ἔθεντο πάντες οἱ ἀκούσαντες ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτῶν, λέ-
“laid them] *up all who “heard in their heart, say-
yovrec, Tt ἄρα ro-madioy.rovro ἔσται; Kai * £10
ing, What then “*this“little°child ‘will *be? And [the] hand
κυρίου ἣν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
of [the] Lord was with him.
67 Καὶ Ζαχαρίας ὁ-πατὴρ.αὐτοῦ ἐπλήσθη πνεύματος
And Zacharias his father was filled _ with [the] “Spirit
ἁγίου, καὶ "προεφήτευσεν," λέγων, 68 Ἑὐλογητὸξ Λ κύριος ὁ
*Holy, and prophesied, saying, Blessed be [the] Lord the
θεὸς τοῦ Ισραήλ, Ore ἐπεσκέψατο Kai ἐποίησεν λύτρωσιν
God of Israel, because he looked upon and wrought redemption
τῷ-λαῷ.αὐτοῦ: 69 καὶ ἤγειρεν κέρας σωτηρίας ἡμῖν ἐν τῷ"
for his people, and raisedup ahorn ofsalvation forus ‘in the
οἴκῳ *Aapio" τοῦ" παιδὸς αὐτοῦ: 70 καθὼς ἐλάλησεν διὰ
house of David his Servant ; according as hespoke by [the]
στόματος τῶν ἁγίων ὕὑτῶν" ἀπ᾽ αἰῶνος προφητῶν αὐτοῦ"
mouth Sholy *since °time 7began *prophets tof “his ;
71 σωτηρίαν ἐξ ἐχθρῶν. ἡμῶν καὶ ἐκ χειρὸς πάντων
salvation from our enemies and from([the] hand of all
τῶν μισούντων ἡμᾶς" 72 ποιῆσαι ἔλεος μετὰ τῶν πατέρων
those who hate US ; to fulfil mercy with *fathers
ἡμῶν, καὶ μνησθῆναι διαθήκης ἁγίας αὐτοῦ, 73 ὕρκον ὃν
*our, and toremember “covenant “holy *his, {the] oath which
x ‘ « ~ ~ ~ e ~
ὦμοσεν πρὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ τὸν.πατέρα.ἡμῶν, τοῦ δοῦναι ἡμῖν
heswore to Abraham our father, togive us [that]
74 ἀφόβως ἐκ χειρὸς “τῶν" ἐχθρῶν. ἡμῶν! ῥυσθέντας,
without fear out of [the] hand of our enemies being saved,
’ ~ ν᾽ \ é ~
λατρεύειν αὐτῷ 75 ἐν ὁσιότητι καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ
weshouldserve him in holiness and righteousness before him,
, ‘ « , e s ~ Η +€ ~ - 6 K ‘ U f Ot
πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας “τῆς.ζωῆς" ἡμῶν. 7 αἱ συ, παιδίον,
811 the days of our life. And thou,’ little child,
προφήτης ὑψίστον KAnOHoy? προπορεύσῃ.γὰρ πρὸ
prophet of{the] Highest shalt be called; forthoushalt go before [the]
προσώπου κυρίου ἑτοιμάσαι ὁδοὺς. αὐτοῦ" 77 τοῦ δοῦναι
face of [the] Lord to prepare his ways ; 20 give
ἊΣ ͵΄ ~ ms ~ , « ~ ~
γνῶσιν σωτηρίας τῷ.λαῷ. αὐτοῦ ἐν ἀφέσει ἁμαρτιῶν. αὐτῶν,
knowledge of salvation to his people in remission of their sins,
78 διὰ σπλάγχνα ἐλέους θεοῦ. ἡμῶν, ἐν οἷς ἐπεσκέψατο
through [the] “ bowels of compassion of our God, in which has visited
« ~ > 4 > er ? ~ ~ > ,
ἡμᾶς ἀνατολὴ ἐξ ὕψους, 79 ἐπιφᾶναι τοῖς ἐν " σκότει
us (the) day-spring from on high, to shine upon those in “darkness
Kai σκιᾷ θανάτου καθημένοις" τοῦ κατευθῦναι τοὺς
*and ‘in [(*the] shadow "of °death 1sitting ; to direct
w + yap (read For also) trtra. x ἐπροφήτευσεν ETTrA. δ — τῷ (read [the]) LTTra.
5 Δανεὶδ LTTrA ; Δαυΐδ aw. ® — τοῦ LYTrA. ΕΣ > τῶν TTrA. © — τῶν LTTrA,
ἃ — ἡμῶν (read of [our] enemies) [L]rtra. 8 — τῆς ζωῆς (ead all our days) GLTTraW.
7 1 δὲ also rrra.
Pall. ; Loken
΄ δ ς - ᾽ ear 48 ν \ Ω » Le
πόδας ἡμῶν εἰς ὁδὸν εἰρήνης. 80 Τὸ δὲ παιδίον ηὐξανεν
our fect into [the] way of peace. And the little child grew
καὶ ἐκραταιοῦτο πνεύματι" Kai ἣν ἐν ταῖς ἐρήμοις Ewe
and was strengthened in spirit ; and he was in the deserts until [the]
ἡμέρας ἀναδείξεως αὐτοῦ πρὸς τὸν Ἰσραήλ.
any of his shewing to Asrvel.
2 Eyévero.dé ἐν ταῖς. ἡμέραις ἐκείναις ἐξῆλθεν δόγμα
And it came to pass in those days went *out ta *decree
παρὰ Καίσαρος Αὐγούστου, ἀπογράφεσθαι πᾶσαν τὴν
from Cesar Augustus, that should be registered 41] the ©
οἰκουμένην: αὕτη ξὴ ἀπογραφὴ "πρώτη ἐγένετο"! ἡγε-
habitable world; this registration first took place when
μονεύοντος τῆς Συρίας ‘Kupnviov." 8. καὶ ἐπορεύοντο πάντες
“was “governor *of Syria *Cyrenius. And “went ‘all
ἀπογοάφεσθαι, ἕκαστος εἰς τὴν δἰδίαν" πόλιν. 4 ᾿Ανέβη.δὲ Kai
to be registered, each to his own city : and “went *up 7also
᾿Ιωσὴφ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας ἐκ πόλεως ἸΝαζαρέτὶ εἰς τὴν
‘Joseph from Galilee out of [the] city Nazareth to
Ιουδαίαν, εἰς πόλιν ™AaBid' ἥτις καλεῖται Βηθλεέμ, διὰ
Judza, tom 4 οἷὖν. of David which isecalled Bethlehem, because
TU.civaLavuroy ἐξ οἴκου. καὶ πατριᾶς Δαβίδ." 5 "ἀπο-
of his being of [the] house and family of David, to re-
w θ Il ‘ M \ ~o ΄ " > = ΤῊ Bratt
γοαψασσαι συν αριὰμ Τῇ μεμνηστευμενῃ αὐτῷ “γυναῖικι,
gister himself with Mary who was betrothed to him as wife,
οὔσῃ ἐγκύῳ. 6 ᾿Εγένετο. δὲ ἐν τῷ εἷναι.αὐτοὺς
she being great with child. And [Ὁ came ἴο pass in the[time] they were
ἐκεῖ ἐπλήσθησαν at Ἱμέραι τοῦ τεκεῖν». αὐτήν" ἢ καὶ ἔτε-
there ὄνου *fulfilled *the “days for her bringing forth, and she brought
κεν τὸν υἱὸν. αὐτῆς TOY πρωτότοκον, Kai ἐσπαργάνωσεν
forth her son the first-born, and wrapped “in “swaddling *clothes
αὐτόν, καὶ ἀνέκλινδν αὐτὸν ἐν «τῇ" φάτνῃ, διότι
‘him, and laid him in the manger,
αὐτοῖς τύπος ty τῷ καταλύματι.
forthem aplace in the inn.
8 Kai ποιμένες ἦσαν ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ τῇ αὐτῇ, ἀγραυλοῦντες
And shepherds were in the *country ‘same, lodging in the fields
καὶ φυλάσσοντες φυλακὰς τὴς νυκτὸς ἐπὶ τὴν.ποίμνην. αὐτῶν.
and kecping watch by night over their flock ;
«
οὐκιἣν
because there was not
9 καὶ "Cov," ἄγγελος - κυρίου ἐπέστη αὐτοῖς, Kai δόξα,
and behold, an angel of [the] Lord stood by them, and [the] glory
κυρίου περιέλαμψεν αὐτούς" καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν φόβον
of [100] Lord shone around them, and ‘they feared [with] *fear
μέγαν. 10 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ἄγγελος, Μὴ φοβεῖσθε: ἰδοὺ
‘vreat, And said *to*them'the “angel, Fear not ; 2behold
γάρ, εὐαγγελίζομαι ὑμῖν χαρὰν μεγάλην, ἥτις ἔσται
for, Iannounce glad tidings to you [of] *joy great, which shall be
\ ~ ~ ' ΄ Con ΄ ΄, « ,
παντὶ τῷ λαῷ" 11 ὅτι ἐτέχθη ὑμῖν σήμεοον σωτήρ. ὃς ἐστιν
toall the people; for wasborn toyou to-day aSaviour, who is
΄ ΄ ‘ ~ e ~
χοιστὸς κύριος, ἐν πόλει "Δαβίδ." 12 καὶ τοῦτο ὑμῖν
Christ [the] Lord, ἰπ[ς{Π6] city οἵ David. And this [is] to you
‘ ~ ΄ μ ‘7 ΄
τὸ σημεῖον᾽ εὑρήσετε βρέφος ἐσπαργανωμένον. “Ὑκεί-
the sign : ye shall find ubabe wrapped in swaddling clothes, ly-
i Κυρίνου Cyrenus L.
m Δαυεὶδ LTTrA ; Aauid Gw.
Ῥ--- γυναικί LITA.
_ be καὶ δὰ [τῖττὰ..
—7LITrA. Β ἐγένετο πρώτη T.
1 Nagapad L; Ναζαρὲθ Tw.
© ἐμνηστευμένῃ LITA.
1ι1.4}. 86 Δανείδ Letra; Aauid Gu.
9 — τῇ (read a manger) LTTra,
¥ — κείμενον T.
151
into the way of pence.
80 And the child grew,
and waxed strong in
spirit, and was in the
deserts till the day of
his shewing unto Is-
rael,
11. And it came to
pass in those days, that
there went out a de-
cree from Cesar Au-
gustus, that all the
world should be taxed,
2 (And this taxing was
*first made when Cyre-
nius was governor of
Syria.) 3 And all went
to be taxed, every cne
into his own city.
4 And Josephalsowent
up from Galilee, out
of the city of Naza-
reth, into Judwa, unto
the city of David,
which is called Beth-
lehem; (because he
was of the house and
lineage of MDavid:)
5 to be taxed with
Mary his espoused
wife, being great with
child. 6 And soit was,
that, while they were
there. the days were
accomplished that she
should be delivered.
7 And she brought
forthher firstborn son,
and wrapped him in
swaddling clothes, and
lai: him in a manger;
because there was no
room for them in the
inn,
8 And there were in
thesame country shep-
herds abiding in the
field, keeping watch
over their fluck by
night. 9 And, lo, the
angel of the Lord carie
upon them, and the
glory of the Lord shone
round about them:
and they were sore a-
fraid. 10 And the an-
gel said unto them,’
Fear not : for, behold,
I bring you good ti-
dings of great joy,
which shall be to all
people. 11 For unte
you is born this day
in the city of David
a Saviour, which is,
Christ the Lord. 19 And
this shall be a sign un-
to yon; Ye shall jind
the babe wrapped in
swad-ling clothes,
lying in 8. manger.
>
k ἑαυτοῦ (read his city) LTTr
n ἀπργρόφεσθοι L.
— ἰδού
152
13 And suddenly there
was with the angel
“a multitude of the
heavenly host prais-
ing God, and saying,
14 Glory to God in the
highest, and on earth
eace, good will to-
ward men. 15 And it
came to pass, as the
angels were gone away
from them into hea-
ven, the shepherds said
one to another, Let us
now £0 even ‘unto
Bethlehem, and _ see
this thing which is
come to pass, which
the Lord hath made
known untous. 16 And
they came with haste,
and found Mary, and
Joseph, and the babe
lying in a manger.
17 And when they had
seen it, they made
known abroad the say-
ing which was told
them concerning this
child. 1% And all they
that heard ἐξ wondered
at those things which
were told them by the
shepherds. 19 But Mary
kept all these things,
and pondered them in
her heart. 20 And the
shepherds returned,
glorifying and prais-
ing God for all the
things that they had
heard and seen, as it
Was told unto them,
21 And when eight
days were accomplish-
ed for the circumcising
of the child, his name
was called JESUS,
which was so named
of the angel before he
was conceived in the
womb.
22 And when the
days of her purifica-
tion according to the
law of Moses were
accomplished, they
brought him to Jeru-
salem, to present him
to the Lord ; 23 (ad it
is written in the law
of the Lord, Every
male that openeth the
womb shall be called
holy to the Lord ἢ)
21 and to offer a sacri-
fice according to that
ΤΙ
΄ -ν 7 ΔΊΨΟΥΣ, . ~
φάτνῃ. 13 Kai ἐξαίφνης ἐγένετο σὺν τῷ
manger. And suddenly there was with the
ἀγγέλῳ πλῆθος στρατιᾶς οὐρανίου," αἰνούντων τὸν θεόν,
AOYKAY®.
μενον" ἐν ὅτῇ"
ing in the
angel amultitude of [the] *host *heavenly, praising God,
\ , ay Ὦ « ΄ « ‘ > ‘ ~
καὶ λεγόντων, 14 Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις θεῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς
and saying, Glory in [the] highest toGod, and on earth
εἰρήνη, ἐν ἀνθρώποις YeiCoxia." 15 Καὶ ἐγένετο, ὡς ἀπῆλ-
peace, in men good pleasure. Anditcametopass,as “depart
θον ax’ αὐτῶν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ot ἄγγελοι, Kai ot ἄνθοωποι!
ed “from *them ‘into’the “heaven ‘the angels, that the men
οἱ ποιμένες “εἶπον! πρὸς ἀλλήλους, Διέλθωμεν δὴ Ewe
the shepherds said to oueanother, Let us go through indeed asfaraa
Βηθλεέμ, Kai ἴδωμεν τὸ ῥῆμα.τοῦτο τὸ γεγονὸς Ὁ ὦ
Bethlehem, and let us 566 this thing that has come to pass which the
΄, aa ΄ Ar ; =k bt i , A
κύριος ἐγνώρισεν ἡμῖν. 16 Kai ἦλθον" σπεύσαντες καὶ
Lord madeknown tous. And they came having hasted and
“ἀνεῦρον! τήν.τε.- Μαριὰμ καὶ τὸν ᾿Ιωσήφ, καὶ τὸ βρέφος κεί-
found both Mary and Joseph, and the babe ly-
μενον ἐν τῇ φάτνῃ. 17 ἰδόντες.δὲ ἀδιεγγώρισαν"
ing in the manger. And having seen, they made known abroad
περὶ τοῦ ῥήματος τοῦ λαληθέντος αὐτοῖς περὶ τοῦ
concerning the saying which had been told them concerning
παιδίου τούτου. 18 Kai πάντες ot ἀκούσαντες ἐθαύμασαν
this little child. And all who heard wondered
περὶ τῶν λαληθέντων ὑπὸ τῶν ποιμένων πρὸς
concerning the things which had heen spoken by the _ shepherds to
αὐτούς. 19 ἡ.δὲ. "Μαριὰμ" πάντα συνετήρει τὰ ῥήματα.ταῦτα,
them. But Mary Zall *kept these sayings,
ἰσυμβάλλουσα" ἐν τῇ.καρδίᾳ. αὐτῆς. 20 καὶ ξέἐπέστρεψαν"
pondering {them] in her heart. And Sreturned
ot ποιμένες, δοξάζοντες καὶ αἰνοῦντες τὸν θεὸν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν
4the *shepherds, glorifying and _ praising God for all things
οἷς ἤκουσαν καὶ "ido," καθὼς ἐλαλήθη πρὸς αὐτούς.
which they had heardand seen, as it wassaid to them.
21 Kai ore ἐπλήσθησαν ἡμέραι ὀκτὼ τοῦ περιτεμεῖν ‘7d
And when were fuliilled “days ‘eight forthe cireumeising the
παιδίον," καὶ ἐκλήθη τὸ. ὄνομα. αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦς, τὸ κλη-
little child, ewas *called this 7name Jesus, which (he) was
θὲν ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγγέλου πρὸ τοῦ "συλληφθῆναι" αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ
called by the angel before was *conceived *he in the
κοιλίᾳ.
womb,
22 Kai bre ἐπλήσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι τοῦ.καθαρισμοῦ.᾿αὐτῶν"
And when were fulfilled the days for their purification
κατὰ τὸν νόμον Μωσέως," ἀνήγαγον αὐτὸν εἰς ἹἹεροσό-
according to the law of Moses, they brought him to Jerusa-
~ ~ , ‘ , >
λυμα παραστῆσαι τῷ κυρίῳ, 23 καθὼς γέγραπται ἐν"
lem to present tothe Lord, as it has been written in [the]
, , ~ » ~ , t
γόμῳ κυρίου, Ὅτι πᾶν ἄρσεν διανοῖγον μήτραν ἅγιον
law of[the] Lord, That every male opening awomb ‘holy
τῷ κυρίῳ κληθήσεται" 24 Kai τοῦ δοῦναι θυσίαν κατὰ
5to *the 7Lord ‘shall *be *called; and to offer a sacrifice according te
a -τΡτ΄΄ ..΄αα.-οτ--ς-ςςς-ς-ς-ς-ςς͵ς
w — τῇ (read a manger) GLTTraW.
pleasure rtra,
© avevpav TTr.
λουσα 'T.
LTTra.
4 ἐγνώρισαν they made kiown LITra.
Ε ὑπέστρεψαν GLTTTAW. |
| αὐτῆς (read her purification) &.
JY εὐδοκίας of good
ἃ ἐλάλουν T. Ὁ ἦλθαν TTra.
ὃ Μαρία LTTrA. f συνβάλ-
Π αὐτόν him GLTTraw. Κ ςυλλημφθῆναι
m Mwigéws LTTrAW. n+ τῷ the L,
x οὐρανοῦ of heaven Tr.
2 — καὶ ot ἄνθρωπρι [L]t{Tra].
b (Sov T.
Tl. LUKE
τὸ εἰρημένον ἐν ὃ. νόμῳ κυρίου, Ζεῦγος τρυγόνων
that which has been said in [the] law of{the] Lord, A pair οὗ turtle doves
ἢ Ovo Ῥνεοσσοὺς" περιστερῶν.
or two young of pigeons.
25 Kai ἰδού, “ἦν ἄνθρωπος! ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ᾧ ὄνομα
And behold, there was aman in Jerusalem whose name
Συμεών, Kai ὁ. ἄνθρωπος. οὗτος δίκαιος καὶ εὐλαβής,
[was] Simeon; and this man just and pious,
προσδεχόμενος παράκλησιν τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ, καὶ πνεῦμα
waiting es {the] consolation of Israel, and [the] eos
τάγιον ἣν" ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν" 26 καὶ ἦν» αὐτῷ κεχοηματισμένον ὑπὸ
*Holy Was upon him. And it was to him divinely comniunicated By
TOU πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου }).ἰζεῖν θάνατον πρὶν δὴ“
the Spams the Holy that heshouldnotsee death before
ἴδῃ
TOV χοιστὸν κυρίου. 27 καὶ ἦλθεν ἐν τῷ πνεύματι
he should see the Christ of [the] Lord. And hecame in the Spirit
~ a: ?
εἰς τὸ ἱερόν" Kai ἐν τῷ εἰσαγαγεῖν τοὺς γονεῖς TO παιδίον ‘In-
intothetemple; and when*brought*in ‘the “parents the little child Je-
~ ~ ~ A ᾽ ,
σοῦν, τοῦ.ποιῆσαι.αὐτοὺς κατὰ τὸ εἰθισμένον
sus, that they might do Saccording *to °what Shad “become Scustomary
τοῦ νόμου περὶ αὐτοῦ, Wai αὐτὸς ἐδέξατο αὐτὸ εἰς τὰς ἀγκά-
%y the law ‘for “him, he also received him into “arms,
a a ~ ~ ’
λας αὐτοῦ," καὶ εὐλόγησεν τὸν θεόν, καὶ εἶπεν, 29 Νῦν ἀπολύεις
[πν85]
this, and blessed God, and said, Now thou lettest go
τὸν. δοῦλόν σου, δέσποτα, κατὰ τὺ ῥῆμά σου, ἐν εἰρήνῃ"
thy bondman, O Master, according to thy word, in peace;
90 Ore εἶδον οἱ-ὀφθαλμοί.μονυ τὸ σωτήριόν.σου, 31 ὃ
for ὅμδνθ “seen tmine “eyes thy salvation, which
ἡτοίμασας κατὰ πρόσωπον πάντων τῶν λαῶν" 82 φῶς
thou hast prepared before [the] face ofall the peoples; alight
εἰς ἀποκάλυψιν ἐθνῶν καὶ δόξαν λαοῦ σου ᾿Ισοαήλ.
for revelation of [the] Gentiles and- glory of thy people Israel.
33 Kai ἦν ®Iwond" καὶ ἡ. μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ" θαυμάζοντες ἐπὶ
And ares ‘Joseph and 3815 *mother wondering at
τοῖς, λαλουμένοις περὶ αὐτοῦ. 34 καὶ εὐλόγησεν τὰ
the things which werespoken concerning him. And “blessed
αὐτοὺς Συμεών, καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς Μαριὰμ τὴν. μητέρα αὐτοῦ,
*them *Simeon, and = said to Mary his mother,
Ἰδού, οὗτος κεῖται εἰς πτῶσιν καὶ ἀνάστασιν πολλῶν
Lo, ‘this (child] isset for[the] fall and rising up of many
ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ, Kai εἰς σημεῖον ἀντιλεγόμενον᾽ 8ὅ καὶ σοῦ τδὲ"
in Israel, andfor asign spoken against ; Gad of thee also
αἰ τὴς τὴν ψυχὴν διελεύσεται ῥομφαία" ὕπως ἂν. ἀποκαλυ-
7soul “shall “60 *through ‘a *sword;) so that may be re-
pOaou 2 ἐκ πολλῶν καρδιῶν διαλογισμοί.
vealed of Senay, hearts [the] reasonings,
36 Καὶ ἦν "Avva προφῆτις, θυγάτηρ Φανουήλ, ἐκ
And there was Anna a prophetess, pepe biey of Phanuel, of [the]
φυλῆς ᾿Ασήρ᾽ αὕτη προβεβηκυῖα ἐν ἡμέραις πολλαῖς, ζήσασα
trihe of Asher; she Wasadvanced in “days tmany, having lived
Yirn μετὰ ἀνδρὸς" ἑπτὰ ἀπὸ τῆς. ἡπαρθενίας" αὐτῆς, 97 καὶ
7yeara *with ‘a husband ‘seven from her virginity, and
158
which is said in the
lawof the Lord, A pair
of turtleioves, or two
young pigeons.
25 And, behold, there
was aman in Jerusa-
lem, whose name was
Simeon; and the same
man was just and de-
yout, waitine for the
consolation of Israel:
and the Holy Gnost
Wasupon him. 26 And
it was revealed unto
him by the Holy Ghost,
that he shouid not see
death, before he had
seen the Lord’s Christ.
27 And he came by the
Spirit into the temple:
and when the parents
brought in the child
Jesus, to do for him
after the enustom of the
law, 28 then took he
him upinhi-arms, and
blessed God, and said,
29 Lord, now lettest
thou thy servant de-
part in peace, aeccord-
ing to thy word : 30 for
mine eyes have seen
thy salvation, 81 which
thou hast prepared be-
fore the face of all
people; 32 a light to
lighten the Gentiles,
and the glory of thy
people Israel. 33 And
Joseph and his mother
marvelled at those
things. which were
spoken of him. 34 And
Simeon blessed them,
and said unto Mary his
nother, Behold, this
child is set for the fall
and rising again of
many in Israel ; and
for a sign which shall
be spoken against ;
35 (yea, a sword shall
pierce through thy
own soul also,) that
the thoughts of many
hearts may be re-
vealed.
36 And there was one
Anna, a_prophetess,
the daughter of Pha-
nuel, of the tribe of
Aser: she was of a
great age, and had
lived with an husband
seven years from her
virginity ; 37 and she
° + τῷ the LTtr.
8) ἄντ; ἂν Tr.
father GtTra.
ἔτη YATr.
P νοσσοὺς TA. 9 ἄνθρωπος ἦν T.
t_— αὐτοῦ (read {his] arms) [1]t[Tra]. n+toL
* — αὐτοῦ (read [his] mother) Gtra,
2 παρθενείας A,
5 [δὲ] Ltr,
τ ἣν ἅγιον GLTTrAW.
ἡ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ his
¥ μετὰ ἀνδρὸς
154
wasa widow of about
fourscore and four
years,
which departed
not from the temple,
bat served God with
tastings and prayers
night
andday, 388 And
she coming in that in-
stant gave thanks like-
wise
unto the Lord,
and spake of him to
all them that looked
for reiemption in Je-
rusalem,
. 39 And when they
had
performed all
things according to
the luw of the Lord,
they
returned into
Galilee, to their own
city Nazareth. 40 And
the child grew, and
waxed strong in spirit,
filled
with wisdom:
and the grace of God
Was upon him,
41 Now his parents
went
every
to Jerusalem
year at the feast
ot the passover. 42 And
when
years
up to
he was twelve
old, they went
Jerusalem after
the custom of the feast.
43 And when they had
fulfilled’ the days, as
they
returned, the
child Jesus tarried be-
hind
in Jerusalem ;
and Joseph and his
mother knew not of zt.
44 But they, supposing
him to have been in
he company, went a
A ODOR ACS: ΤΙ,
“πη ἕἔ 4 γε ΣΡ Aas ᾿ ΩΝ >
αὐτῇ χῆρα Swe" ἐτῶν Ογυοηκοντεητεσσαρων, Ἢ οὐκ
she [was] a widow ?about “years of “eighty-four, Swho “not
ἀφίστατο ἀπὸ" τοῦ ἱεοοῦ, νηστείαις Kai δεήσεσιν λατρεύηυσα
departed from the temple, withfastings and supplications serving
νύκτα καὶ ἡμέρα," 88 Kai αὕτη" αὐτῇ.τῇ ὥρᾳ ἐπιστᾶσα
night on day : and 516 at the same hour coming up
ἀνθωμολογεῖτο τῷ ἱκυρίῳ," Kai ἔχλχάλει περὶ αὐτοῦ πᾶσιν
gave praise tothe Lord, and spoke concerning him to all
τοῖς προσδεχομένοις λύτρωσιν Siv" Ἱερουσαλήμ.
those waiting for redemption in Jerusalem,
39 Kai ὡς ἐτέλεσαν "ἕ
b
ἅπαντα! τὰ" κατὰ τὸν νόμον
And when they had corseleted all things according tothe law
κυρίου, ᾿ξὑπέστρεψαν" εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν, εἰς ἱτὴν" πόλιν
of [{Π6] a they returned to Galilee, to Seity |
Zavray" ™"Naapér.' 40 Τὸ. δὲ παιδίον ηὔξανεν καὶ éxpa-
Ποῖ [?own], Nazareth. And the littlechild grew, and became
ταιοῦτο “πνεύματι, πληρούμενον Poodtac," καὶ χίρις
strong in spirit, being filled with wisdom, and[the] grace
θεοῦ ἦν ἐπ᾽ αὐτό.
of God was ἥροῃ him.
41 Kai ἐπορ-ύοντο οἱ. γονεῖς. αὐτοῦ Kar ἔτος εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ
And 7went *his DEE peuely to Jerusalem
τῇ ἑορτῇ τοῦ πάσχα. 42 καὶ ὅτε ἐγένετο ἐτῶν δώδεκα,
at the feast of the passover. And when he was “years [5016] ‘twelve,
“ἀναβάντων" αὐτῶν Tic λα τ κατὰ τὸ ἔθος τῆς
Shaving °gone ΠΡ “ὍΠΟΥ to rusalem according to the custom of the
ἑορτῆς, 43 καὶ τελειωσάντων τὰς ἡμέρας, ἐν. τῷ. ὑποστρέφειν
fea-t, _and havingecompleted the days, as “returned
αὐτοὺς ὑπέμεινεν "Ἰησοῦς" ὁ παῖς ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ, Kai
‘they ‘remained “behind “Jesus the *child in Jerusalem, and
ἱοὐκ. ἔγνω ᾿Ιωσὴφ καὶ ἡ-μήτηρ.αὐτοῦ"" 44 νομίσαντες δὲ αὐτὸν
®knew [10] 7not ‘Joseph ° Gas “his *mother ; but supposing him
‘iy τῇ συνοδίᾳ εἶναι" ἦλθον renee ὁδόν, Kai ἀνεζήτουν
day’s j Seal ἢ A
they Beebe a a- in the company tobe ἴδεν went aday’s journey, and = svught
᾽γ)» inc 7 A > Ὁ A ? ~ ae » ‘
mong their Kinsfolk qiroy éy Toic ovyyeveow Kai “év' τοῖς yyworoic? 45 Καὶ
aS AGL pence “hee him among, the relations and eniong, the acquaintances : and
soup Bab ey, μὴ εὑρόντες “αὐτὸν ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, ἡζητοῦντες!
urne ack again to
Jerusalem, _ seeking not having found him they returned to Jerusalem, seeking
him. 46 Anditcameto αὐτόν. 46 Kai ἐγένετο ὅμεθ᾽! ἡμέρας τρεῖς εἷοον αὐτὸν ἐν
ἘΠῚ ae pelea him. Anditcametopass after “days ‘three they found him ἴῃ
in the temple, sitting τῷ ἱερῷ, καθεζόμενον ἐν μέσῳ τῶν διδασκάλων, καὶ ἀκού-
in the midst of the tno temple, ae in [the] midst of the teachers, both hear-
doctors, both hearing
them, andasking them OVTA.QUTWY καὶ ἐπερωτῶντα αὐτούς. 47 ἐξίσταντο. δὲ πάντες
questions. 47 And all ing them and questioning them. And “were “amazed [41]
that heard him were ns = acs Ae en = ,
astonished at his un- Ol QAKOVOVTEE αὐυτυῦ ETL TH OUVEOEL Kal ταῖς ἀποκρίσεσιν
derstanding and an- Ξέηοβθ “hearing *him at [his] understanding and “answers
swers. 48 And when eats . 757 yee > , : Se δ ἦγον
they saw him, they αὐτοῦ. 48 Καὶ ἰδύντες αὐτὸν ἐξεπλάγησαν καὶ “πρὺς αὐτὸν
were amazed: andhis this, And seeing him they were astonished: and to’ him
mother said unto him, " > , ΟΥ̓ αἰ “ ἢ
Son, why hast thon ἧς μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ εἶπεν," Τέκνον, τί ἐποίησας ἡμῖν οὕτως;
thus dealt with us? his mother said, Child, why hast thou done tous thus ?
> αὐτὴ herself ΤΊτΑ. ς ἕως up to LITra. 4 ἀπὸ (read left not) TTrra. © αὐτὴ W;
— αὕτη (read ἀνθωμολ. she gave pra ‘se) LITrA. f dew (read to Bod) LTtra. 8 — ἐν (read
[inj) urtr[a]. πάντα TTr. 1--- τὰ Ὁ. k ἐπέστρεψαν T. — τὴν LITrA. τὰ ἑαυτῶν
LITrAW. ἃ Ναζαρέθ TTrAW. © -- πνεύματι τττὰ. Ρ σοφίᾳ Tra, 4 ἀναβαινόντων going
up Lrtra. ἴὺ -- εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα {τὸ ene [Ἰησοῦς] A. ἴοὺκ ἔγνωσαν οἱ γονεῖς αὐτοῦ his
parents knew it not Lrtra. εἶναι ἐν τῇ συνοδίᾳ LTTrA. ὃ -- ἐν GLTTrAW. * -- αὐτόν
( ead [him ]) G[L]rr a. δ ἀναζητοῦντες LTTrA, 2 μετὰ TTrA, 8 εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτὸν
n μήτηρ GUTOWLITTrAs
TTT, LUKE.
δες ’ « , > %, 7&8 , ? ~ , ‘
(00U, ὁ-πατήρισου κάγω ὀδυνώμενοι ἐζητοῦμεν σε. 49 Καὶ
vehold, thy father and I distressed were seeking thee. And
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, τί OTe ἐζητεῖτε με; οὐκιηδειτε ὅτι
iesaid to them, Why [isit]that ye were sceking me? knew ye not that
ἐν τοῖς τοῦ. τατρός μου δεῖ εἶναί pe; 80 Καὶ αὐτοὶ
in th2 [affairs] οἱ my Father it behoves 7to “be. *me? And they
? ~ A tw a ? , ? ~ ‘ ,
οὐσυνῆκαν τὸ ῥῆμα ὃ ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς. 51 Καὶ κατέβη
understood not the word which hespoke tothem. And he went down
er αὐτῶν καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς "NaZapér" καὶ ἦν ὑποτασσόμενος
with them and came to Nazareth, and he was subject
αὐτοῖς. Kai ἡ. μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ διετήρει “πάντα Ta.pyuara'“ravra!
tothem. And his mother kept all these things
ἐν τῇ. καρδίᾳ. αὐτῆς. 52 καὶ Ἰησοῦς προέκοπτεν “'σοφίᾳ καὶ
in her heart. And Jesus advanced in wisdom and
ἡλικίᾳ," καὶ χάριτι παρὰ θεῷ Kai ἀνβρώποις.
stature, and infavour with God and men.
᾽ » " ; ~ « ΄ ,
3 Ey ἔτει δὲ πεντεκαιδεκάτῳ THC ἡγεμονίας Τιβερίου
?In ‘year ‘now [Sthe] *fifteenth of the government of Tiberius
Καίσαρος, ἡγεμονεύοντος ἸΤοντίου 5Πιλάτου! τῆς ᾿Τουδαίας,
Ceesar, ‘being *governor ‘Pontius *Pilate of Judea,
καὶ "rerpapyovrrod" τῆς Γαλιλαίας ‘Hpwdov, ®irirrovdé τοῦ
and “being “tetrarch “of *Galilee *Herod, and Philip ;
ἀδελφοῦ. αὐτοῦ "τετραρχοῦντος" τῆς ᾿Ιτουραίας καὶ Τραχωνί-
his brother being tetrarch ofIturea and “of *Tracho-
τιδος χώρας, καὶ Λυσανίου rij¢’ ABiAnrvac τετραρχοῦντος,"
nitis [the] “region, and Lysanias Sof*Abileno ‘being *tetrarch,
2 ea’ ἀρχιερέων! Αννα xai*Kaidga," ἐγένετο ῥῆμα
-in [the] high-priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas, came [the] word
θεοῦ ἐπὶ ᾿Ιωάννην" τὸν ™rov' Ζαχαρίου υἱὸν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ"
of God upon John the “of “Zacharias ‘son in the wilderness.
3 καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς πᾶσαν "τὴν" περίχωρον τοῦ
And he went into all the country around the
(EDUC
ordan,
κηρύσσων βάπτισμα μετανοίας εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν"
proclaiming ([the} baptism of repentance for remission of sins ;
4 ὡς γέγραπται ἐν βίβλῳ λόγων Ἡσαΐου τοῦ
as ithas been written in [the] book of{[the] words of Esaias the
προφήτου, “λέγοντος," Φωνὴ βοῶντος ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ,
prophet, saying, (The] voice of onecrying in the wilderness,
εὐθείας ποιεῖτε τὰς τρίβους
« Lie) \ Cr ΄ 3
Ἑτοιμάσατε τὴν ὁδὸν κυρίου
make *paths
Prepare the way of [the] Lord; *straight
αὐτοῦ. 5 πᾶσα φάραγξ πληρωθήσεται, Kai πᾶν ὄρος καὶ
3818. Every ravine shallbefilledup, and every mountain and
βουνὸς ταπεινωθήσεται: καὶ ἔσται τὰ σκολιὰ εἰς
till shallbe madelow; and “shall *become ‘the “crooked [*places] into
Peyetay," καὶ at τραχεῖαι εἰς ὁδοὺς λείας" 6 καὶ ὄψεται
astraight [path], and the rough into?ways ‘smooth; and *shall *see
πᾶσα σὰρξ τὸ σωτήριον τοῦ θεοῦ. 7 "ἔλεγεν οὖν τοῖς
tall flesh «=the ~~ salvation of God. He said therefore to the
ἐκπορεύομένοις ὄχλοις βαπτισθῆναι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, Τεννήματα
Ζροτηΐηρ “out terowds to be baptized by him, Offspring
ἐχιδνῶν, τίς ὑπέδειξεν ὑμῖν φυγεῖν ἀπὸ τῆς μελλούσης ὀργῆς;
of vipeis, who forewarned you to flee from the coming wrath?
155
behold, thy father and
I have sought thee sor-
rowing. 49 And he said
unto them, How is it
that ye sought me?
wist ye not ‘that I
must be about my Fa-
ther’s business? 50 And
they understood not
she saying which he
spake unto them.
51 And he went down
with them, and came
to Nazareth, and was
subject unto them:
but his mother kept
all these sayings in
her heart. 52 And Je-
sus increased in wis-
dom and stature, and
in favour with God
aud man.
III. Now in the fif-
teenth year of the
reign of Tiberius Cz-
sar, Pontius Pilate
being governor of Ju-
dza,and Herod being
tetrarch of Galilee,
and his brother Phili
tetrarch of Itureaan
of the region of Tra-
chonitis, and Lysanias
the tetrarch of Abi-
lene, 2 Annas and Cai-
aphas being the high
priests, the word -of
God came unto John
the son of Zacharias in
the wilderness. 3 And
he came into all the
country about Jordan,
preaching the baptism
of repentance for the
remission of sins; 4 as
it is written in the
book of the words of
Esaias the prophet,
saying, The voice of
one crying in the wil-
derness, Prepare ye the
way of the Lord, make
his - paths straight.
5 Every valley shall be
filled, andevery moun-
tain and hill shall ba
brought low ; and’ the
crooked shall be made
straight, andtherough
ways. shall be made
smooth ; 6 andall flesh
shall see the salvation
of God. 7 Then said he
to the multitude that
came forth to be bap-
tized of him, O gene-
ration of vipers, who
hath warned you to
flee from the-wrath to
come? 8 Bring forth
therefore fruits wor-
thy of repentance, and
begin not tosay within
yourselves, We have
Abraham to our fa-
en ΄΄΄΄Ἕἕ᾽᾽͵ἘἘἘἘἘςἘςςἘςἘ-- - τ ῴχἁ ἠ}υὕῪΣψΣὉὕ-0:-0---- ὈςἅοοἘὠἘ.ς..
© τὰ ῥήματα πάντα L.
(wisdom) 1. f ἡλικίᾳ καὶ σοφίᾳ τε. & Πειλάτου 1.
ἀρχιερέως GLTTrAW. κ᾿ Kaida L. 1 Ἰωάνην Tr.
every cUuntry around) Lrra. ο — λέγοντος LITrA.
Ὁ Ναζαρέθ TTraw.
d — ταῦτα these [1Π]1[Α4].
h χετρααρχοῦντος T.
m — τοῦ GLTTrAW.
Β εὐθείας straight [paths] LrTra.
e+ ἐν τῇ in
emt
n — τὴν (read
156
ther: for I say unto
you, That God is able
of these stones to raise
upchildren unto Abra-
ham. 9 And now also
the axe is laid unto
the root of the trees:
every tree therefore
which bringeth not
forth good fruit is
hewn down, and cast
into the fire. 10 And
the people asked him,
saying, What shall we
do then? 11 He an-
swereth and saith unto
them, He that hath
two coats, let him im-
part to him that hath
none; and he that hath
meat, let him do like-
wise. 12 Then came
also publicans to be
baptized, and said unto
him, Master, what
shall we do? 13 And
he said unto them,
Exact no more than
that which is appoint-
ed you. 14 And the
soldiers likewise de-
manded of him, say-°
ing, And what shall
we do? And he said
untothem, Doviolence
to no man, neither ac-
cuse any falsely ; and
be content with your
wages.
15 And as the people
were in expectation,
and all men mused in
their hearts of John,
whether he were the
Christ, or not ; 16 John
answered, saying unto
them all, I indeed bap-
tize you with water;
but one mightier than
I cometh, the latchet
of whose shoes I am
not worthy to unloose:
he shall baptize you
with the Holy Ghost
and with fire : 17 whose
fan is in his hand, and
he will throughly
purge his floor, and
will gather the wheat
into his garner; but
the chaff he will burn
with fire unquench-
able. 18 And many
other things in his ex-
hortation preached he
unto the people. 19 But
Herod the tetrarch,
being reproved by him
for Herodias his bro-
ther Philip’s wife, and
for all the evils
which Herod had done,
20 added yet this above
all, that’ he shut up
John in prison.
τ [καλὸν] L.
LTtTr.
LTrA.
Ἰωάννης τ.
® ποιήσωμεν Should we do LTtraw.
© τί ποιήσομεν (ποιήσωμεν Should we do TAW) καὶ ἡμεῖς LTTrA.
Υ μηδένα no one T,
Ὁ + εἰς μετάνοιαν to repentance L,
A OY K Ass. ΠῚ].
8 ποιήσατε οὖν καρποὺς ἀξίους τῆς μετανοίας" καὶ μὴ
᾿ Prodace therefore fruits worthy of repentance; and ὁποῦ
ἄρξησθε λέγειν ἐν “ἑαυτοῖς, Πατέρα ἔχοιιεν τὸν ᾿Αβραάμ'
begin tosay in yourselves, [*For] *father *we *have ‘3A braham,
λέγω.γὰρ ὑμῖν, ort δύναται ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν. λίθων τούτων
for I say toyou, that “is *able God from, these stones -
? ~ r ~? , » κι At? ie der \ ‘
ἐγεῖραι τέκνα τῷ ABoaap. 9 ἤδη.δὲ καὶ ἡ ἀξίνη πρὸς τὴν
to raise up children: to Abraham. But already alsothe axe to the
ῥίζαν. τῶν δένδρων κεῖται: πᾶν οὖν δένδρον μὴ ποιοῦν
root ofthe trees isapplied: every *therefore tree not producing
καρπὸν ‘kadov" ἐκκόπτεται Kai εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται. 10 Καὶ
“fruit 1go0d is cut down and into [the] fire is cast. And
2 ἌΓΎΣΝ, (i Ἐὰ , ΄ x 8 {|
ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν ot ὄχλοι, λέγοντες. Tt οὖν "“ποιησομενγ";
Sasked *him the crowds, saying, What then shall we do?
11 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ ἱλέγει! αὐτοῖς, Ὃ ἔχων δύο χιτῶνας pera-
And answering hesays tothem, Hethat has two _ tunics let him
δότω τῷ μὴ-ἔχοντι. καὶ ὁ ἔχων βρώματα ὁμοίως
impart tohimthat has not; and he that has victuals *likewise
ποιείτω. 12 Ἦλθον. δὲ καὶ τελῶναι βαπτισθῆναι, Kat
Net 7him *do. And%eame “also ‘tax-gatherers to be baptized, and
νεῖπον" πρὸς αὐτόν, Διδάσκαλε, τί Srroujooper'; 13 Ὁ.δὲ εἶπεν
they said to him, Teacher, what shall we do? Andhe said
« a
πρὸς αὐτούς, Μηδὲν πλέον παρὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον
to them, 2Nothing “more “*beyond ‘that Swhich 715 Sappointed
ὑμῖν πράσσετε. 14’Exnowrwyoe αὐτὸν καὶ στρατευόμενοι;
Sto l°you ‘exact. And asked him alsothose who were soldiers,
, Ww A ¢ ~ ΄ , ΠΗ Q a x A ? , Π
λέγοντες, “Kai ἡμεῖς τί ποιήσομεν; Καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτοῦ)
saying, And we what shallwedo? And hesaid to them,
, ὃ , yi δὲ! Sy [4 4 ’ ~ ~
Μηδενα tACELONTE pee OVKOPAYTNONTE, καὶ ἀρκεῖσθε τοις
2No 50:9 Xoppress nor accuse falsely, and be satisfied
ὀψωνίοις. ὑμῶν.
with your wages.
15 Ποσδοκῶντος. δὲ -τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ διαλογιζομένων πάν-
But as*were*in °expectation'the *people, and “were “reasoning Yall
των ἐν ταῖς. καρδίαις. αὐτῶν περὶ τοῦ Ἰωάννου," μήποτε
in their hearts concerning John, whether or not
αὐτὸς εἴη ὁ χριστός, 16 ἀπεκρίνατο “ὁ ᾿Ιωάννης ἅπασιν,
he mightbethe Christ, answered 1John all,
λέγων," Ἐγὼ μὲν ὕδατι βαπτίζω ὑμᾶς" ἔρχεται.δὲ ὁ
saying, 1 indeed with Water baptize you, but he comes who[is]
ἰσχυρότερός μου, οὗ οὐκ εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς λῦσαι τὸν ἱμάντα τῶν
mightier thanI,ofwhomIamnot fit toloose the thong
ὑποδημάτων αὐτοῦ" αὐτὸς ὑμᾶς βαπτίσει ἐν πνεύματι
of his sandals ; he %you ‘will *baptize with [the] 2Spirit
ἁγίῳ καὶ πυρί’ 17 οὗ τὸ πτύον ἐν τῇ χειοὶ αὐτοῦ,
ἸΉΟΙΥ and with fire; of whom the winnowing fan[is] in his hand,
Chery) ὃ - θ Fil δ ON ᾿ ae By tt wie pl yap
Kat taka αριει την-.«Λωνα.αυτου, και συνάξει τον
and he will thoroughly purge . his floor, and willgather the
σῖτον εἰς ryv.aroOnkny.airov, τὸ δὲ ἄχυρον κατακαύσει
wheat into his granary, but the chaff he will burn
πυρὶ ἀσβέστῳ. 18 Πολλὰ
μὲν.οὖν καὶ ἕτερα “παρακαλῶν
with fire unquenchable. SMany “*t
herefore ‘and other things exhorting
Y εἶπαν
x αὐτοῖς to them
‘ Zs fA ; ἢ 3 ς
8 ὃ ᾿Ιωάνης ἅπασιν λέγων Tr; λέγων πᾶσιν ὃ
ο διακαθᾶραι to thoroughly purge tT.
t ἔλεγεν he said LTTra.
: "lwavov Tr.
@ σνναγαγεῖν to gather T.
LU RE.
τὸν λαύν. 19 Ὁ δὲ Ἡρώδης ὁ &re-
But Herod the _te-
lil.
εὐηγγελίζετο
he announced the glad tidimgs to the peopie.
τράρχης" theyxopevog ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ἡρωδιάδος τῆς
trarch being reproved by him Herodias the
γυναικὸς Φιλίππου! Tov.acEeAGov-avToU, καὶ περὶ πάντων
περι
concerning
wite of Philip his brether, and concerning all
ὧν ἐποίησεν “πονηρῶν ὁ Ἡρώδης, 20 προσέθηκεν ϑκαὶ!
Swhich °had ®done ('the] “evils *Herod, added also
τοῦτο ἐπὶ πᾶσιν "καὶ" κατέκλεισεν τὸν ᾿Ιωάννην" ἐν "τῇ!
this [ο all that he shut up John in the
φυλακῇ.
prison, / /
21 ᾿Εγένετοιδὲ ἐν τῷ. βαπτισθῆναι ἅπαντα τὸν λαόν, Kai
Now it came to pass *having *been “baptized tall ?the “people, and
Ἰησοῦ βαπτισθέντος -. Kai προσευχομένου, ἀνεῳχθῆναι τὸν
Jesus having been baptized and praying, “was “opened ‘the
οὐρανόν, 22 καὶ καταβῆναι τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον σωματικῷ
“heaven, and descended the Spirit the Holy ina bodily
εἴζει ‘woei" περιστερὰν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν, καὶ φωνὴν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ
form as a dove upon him, and avoice outof heaven
γενέσθαι, λέγουσαν," Σὺ εἶ ὁιυἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν σοὶ
cane, saying, Thou art my Son the beloved, in thee
πῃηὐδόκησα."
Thave found delight.
29. Kai αὐτὸς ἦν °6" Inoove Ῥὡσεὶ ἐτῶν τριάκοντα
ΟΥ ἢ)
And *himself *was ‘Jesus “about *years[*°old] “thirty
΄ LZ ~ > ,
ἀρχόμενος," “ὦν, ὡς ἐνομίζετο, υἱὸς! Iwond, τοῦτ᾽ HXi,"
“beginning [ὅἴο 5061, being, as was supposed, son of Joseph, of Eli,
24 τοῦ SMar@ar," τοῦ tAevi," τοῦ "Μελχί," τοῦ “lavva," τοῦ
of Matthat, of Levi, of Melchi, of Janna,
Ἰωσήφ, 25 τοῦ "Ματταθίου," rod Apwec, τοῦ Ναούμ, τοῦ Eon,"
of Joseph, of Mattathias, of Amos, of Naoum, of Hsli,
tov Ναγγαί, 26 τοῦ Μαάθ, τοῦ Ματταθίου, τοῦ *Zepet," τοῦ
of Naggai, of Maath, of Mattathias, of Semei, ἃ
*Iwond," τοῦ Ῥ Ἰούδα," 27 τοῦ “ἸΤωαννᾶ," τοῦ Ῥησά, τοῦ Zopo-
of Joseph, of Juda, of Joannes, of Rhesa, of Zoro-
βάβελ, τοῦ Σαλαθιήλ, τοῦ “Νηρί," 28 τοῦ *Medyi,' τοῦ “5 Αδδί,"
babel ; of Salathiel, of Neri, of Melchi, of Addi,
τοῦ Κωσάμ, τοῦ ™EXpwodp," τοῦ Hp, 29 τοῦ δ" Iwo," τοῦ Ἔλι-
of Cosam, of Elmodam, of Er, of Joses, of Eli-
ἔζερ, Tov ᾿[ωρείμ, τοῦ *MarOar," τοῦ *Acvi," 80 rod Συμεών,
ezer, of Joreim, of Matthat, of Levi, of Simeon,
τοῦ Ἰούδα, τοῦ Ἰωσήφ, τοῦ ** way," τοῦ EXak ijt, 31 τοῦ '5Με-
of Juda, of Joseph, of Jonan, of Fliakim, of Me-
λεᾶ," ™ rod Μαϊνάν," τοῦ Ματταθά, τοῦ ™Nabdy," τοῦ *Aa-
leas, of Menna, of Mattatha, of Nathan, of Da-
Bid," 32 τοῦ Ἰεσσαί, τοῦ P?Q8N6," τοῦ YBodZ," τοῦ τ᾿ Σαλμών,"
vid, of Jesse, ot Obed, of Booz, of Salmon,
157
21 Now when all the
people were baptizd,
it came to pass, that
Jesus also being bap-
tized, and vraying, the
heaven was opened,
22 and the Holy Ghost
descended iu a bodily
shape like a dove upon
him, and a voice came
from heaven, which
said, Thou art my be-
loved Son; in thee I
am well pleased.
23 And: Jesus him-
Self began to be about
thirty years of age, be-
ing (as was supposeil)
the’ son of «Joseph,
which was the son ot
Heli, 24 which was the
son of Matthat, which
was thé son of Levi,
which was the son of
Melchi, which was i/e
son of Janna, which
was the son of Joseph,
25 which was the son
of Mattathias, which
was the son of “Aino,
Which was the sun of
Naum, which was the
son of Esli, which was
the son of Nagge,
26 which was the son
of Maath, which was
the son of Mattathias,
which was the son of
Semei, which was the
son of Joseph, which
was the son of Juda,
27 which was the son
of Joanna, which was
theson of Rhesa, which
was the son of Zoro-
babel, which was the
son of Salathiel, which
was the son of Neri,
28 which was the son of
Melchi, which was the
son of Addi, which was
the son of Cosam, which
was the son of Elmo-
dam, which. was. the
son of Er, 29 which
was the son of Jose,
which was the son of
Eliezer, which was the
son of Jorim, which
was theson of Matthat,
which was the son of
Levi, 30 which was
the son of Simeon,
which was the son of
Juda, which was the
son of Joseph, which
was the son of Jonan,
which was the son of
Eliakim, 31 which was
the son of Melea, which
© Tetpadpxys T. f — Φιλίππου (read of his) eurrraw.
ἱ Ἰωάνην Tr, *—apuitra. las urtra. m — λέγουσαν LTTrA.
© — ὁ TTrA. P ἀρχόμενος ὡσεὶ ἐτῶν τριάκοντα TIr.
τ Ἣλεί ΤΊτΑ. 5 Μαθθάθ τ. t Λενεί ΤΊτα.
τ Μαθθαθίου Tr. y ᾽᾿Ἐσλεί TTrA. 2 Σεμεείν TTrA.
ς Ἰωανάν LITA. ἃ Νηρεί tira. “5 ᾽Αδδεί TIrA.
LTTrA. ha Ma00a0 T; Μαθθάτ Tra. ia Aeved TTrA.
a you Mevva [L]TTrA. na Nada 1. 0 Δανείδ LTTrA; Aavid GW.
LTTra, 98 Boos LITrA, [ὃ Σαλά 1.
y Μελχεί Trra.
2 Ἰωσή
8 [καὶ] 1».
Josech Trra
8 ᾿Ελμαδάμ, LTTrA.
Κα ᾿Ιωνάμ, τττα.
h — καὶ Τ[Α].
π εὐδόκησσ, LITrA.
ᾳ ὧν υἱὸς ὡς ἐνομίζετο LTTrA.
» Ἰανναΐί LTTrA,
Ὁ "Ιωδά TTrA.
ξ5 ᾿Ιησοῦ Jesus
la Μελεά TTr.
Pa Ἰωβήδ Jobed
158
was the son of Mcnan,
which was the son of
Mattatha, which was
the son of Nathan,
which was the son of
David, 32 which was
the son of Jesse, which
was the son of Obed,
which was (he son of
Booz, which was the
son of Salmon, which
was ἐμ βοὴ οἵ Naasson,
33 which was ihe sor
of Aminadab, which
was the son of Aram,
which was the son of
Esrom, which was the
son of Phares, which
was the son of Juda,
34 which was the son of
Jacob, which was the
son of Isaac, which was
the son of Abraham,
which was the son of
Thara, which was the
gon of Nachor, 35 which
was tle son of Saruch,
which was the son otf
Ragau, which wa. the
son of Phalec, which
was the son of Heber.
which was the son of
Sala, 36 which was the
son of Cainan, which
was theson of Arphax-
ad, which was the son
of Sem, which was tie
son of Noe, which was
the son of lLamech,
37 which was the son of
Mathusala, which was
the son of Enoch, which
a..the son οἵ Jared,
which was the son of
Maleleel, which was
the son otf Cainan,
33 which was the son of
Enos, which was the
son of Seth, which was
the son of Adam, which
was the son of God.
IV. And Jesus being
full of the Holy Ghost
returned from Jordan,
and was led by the
Spirit into the wilder-
ness, 2 being forty days
tempted of the devil.
And in those days he
did eat nothing: and
when they wercended,
he afterward hunger-
ed. 3 And the devil
said unto him, If thou
be the Son of God, com-
mand this stone that
it be made bread.
4 And Jesus answered
him, saying, It is writ-
ten, That man shall
not live by bread alone,
but by every word of
Ξ᾽Αμειναδάβ A.
QLTTrAw.
8 εἶπεν δὲ LTTrA.
ῥήματι θεοῦ T[Tr]a
π ἂν πτᾺ.
εἶπεν αὐτῷ τ.
τὸν θεόν σον προσκυνήσεις LTr.
*"EBep TrA.
5 πλήρης πνεύμ. ἁγίου LYTrA.
ο ἐμοῦ LTTrAW.
-- ὕπαγε ὀπίσω μου, σατανᾶ G[LITTrA.
Ill, 1 Ὴν:
τοῦ Y Exowit,"
of Ksrom,
AOY KA.
Tov Ναασσών, 33 τοῦ * ApivadaB," τοῦ ᾿Αράμ,"
of Naasson, of Aminadab, of Aram,
τοῦ Φαρές, τοῦ Ἰούδα. 84 τοῦ Τακώβ, τοῦ ᾿Ισαάκ, τοῦ ᾿Αβοαάμ,
of Phares, of Juda, of Jacob, of Isaac, of Abraham,
Tov Opa, TOU Ναχώρ, 85 τοῦ *Zapovy," τοῦ Paya, τοῦ Padrzx,
of Torah, of Nachor, of Suruch, of Ragau, of Phalek,
v*"Epep,! τοῦ Lata, 86 τοῦ YKaivay," τοῦ Aopagzad, τοῦ
of Eber, of Sala, of Cainan, of Arphaxad,
Σήμ, Tou Νῶε, τοῦ Λάμεχ, 87 τοῦ Μαθουσάλα, τοῦ 'Evwy,
of Sem, of Noe, of Lamcch, of Mathusala, of Enoch,
τοῦ * Taoéd," rov*Maderenr," τοῦ ῬΚαϊνάν,. 38 τοῦ Evwe,
of Jared, of Maleleel, of Cainan, οἵ Enos,
τοῦ Σήθ. τοῦ ᾿Αδάμ, τοῦ θεοῦ.
of Seth, of Adam, of God.
4 ᾿Ιησοῦς.δὲ “πνεύματος ἁγίου πλήρης" ὑπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ
And Jesus, of [6] *Spirit *Holy ‘full, returned from
~ ? ‘ ” ? ~ ‘ ”
τοῦ Ιορδάνου: Kai ἤγετο iv τῷ πνεύματι “εἰς τὴν ἔρημον",
the Jordan, and was ie by the Spirit . into the wilderness
2 ἡμέρας “τεσσαράκοντα," πειραζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ ζιαβύλου"
“days ‘forty, being tempted by the devils
καὶ οὐκ ἔφαγεν οὐδὲν ἐν ταῖς. ἡμέραις ἐκείναις, καὶ συντελεσ-
and heate nothing in those days, and “being
εἰσῶν αὐτῶν ἰὕστερον" ἐπείνασεν. 3 Skai εἶπεν" αὐτῷ ὁ
Ξοηρᾷ ΒΟΥ afterwards he hungered, And said *to*him ‘the
διάβολος, Ei viig εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰπὲ τῷ. λίθῳ. τούτῳ Wa
*devil, If Son thou art of God, speak to this stone that
δ} 4Κ (θη Ὁ] » πρὸς αὐτόν," 'λέ Ml
γένηται ἄρτος. αἱ ἀπεκοί η “Ἰησοῦς προς auTov, λέγων,
it become bread. And ?arswered ‘Jesus to him, saying,
, τ ᾽ ᾽ ” , « »
Γέγραπται, Ὅτι οὐκ ἐπ᾿ ἄρτῳ μύνῳ ζήσεται ὁ ἄνθρωπος,
It has bcen written, Ὑπαῦ. ποῦ on bread alone _ shall +live Mian,
k ? > 9 ‘ ‘ eer ih Tad r . ? μ᾿ «, > ‘ He
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ παντὶ ῥήματι θεοῦ." ὃ Καὶ ἀναγαγὼν αὐτὸν ἰὸ
but." on every word of God. And “‘leading*up “him ‘tha
, ? a € A la ~ -
διάβολος" εὶς ὄρος ὑψηλὸν!" ἔδειξεν αὐτῷ πάσας τὰς βασι-
gdevil intoa*mountain *high shewed him all the king:
Nee THC οἰκουμένης ἐν στιγμῇ χρόνου" 6 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ
doms of the habitable world in amoment of time. And “said #to Shim
« i ‘ ΄ ᾿ τῳ ΄
ὃ διάβολος, Σοὶ δώσω τὴν .ἐξουσίαν.ταύτην ἅπασαν καὶ
‘the devil, To thee will I give *this Sauthority tall and
\ ὃ ty ᾽ ~ ἐς ὯΝ ? ‘ ΄ ‘ cs Taal ,
τὴν. δόξαν. αὐτῶν᾽ ὅτι ἐμοὶ παραδέδοται, καὶ ᾧ. "ἐὰν" θέλω
their glory ; for to me it has been delivered, and to whomsoever I wish
δίδωμι αὐτήν. 7 σὺ οὖν ἐὰν προσκυνήσῃς ἐνώπιόν pou,"
I give it. Thou therefore if thou wilt worship before me,
ἔσται σου Ῥπάντα." ὃ Kai ἀποκριθεὶς “αὐτῷ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς,"
$shall *be *thine ‘all “things. And answering him. *said Jesus,
WY aye ὀπίσω μου, σατανᾶ" γέγραπται. γάρ," ᾿Προσκυμή-
Get thee behind me, Satan ; for it has been written, Thou shalt iors
σεις κύριον τὸν. θεόν. σου," καὶ αὐτῷ μόνῳ λΧατρεύσειο.
ship [the] Lord thy Goa, and him only shalt thou serve,
9 “Καὶ ἤγαγεν" αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, Kai ἔστησεν “βαὐτὸν!""
And he led him to Jerusalem, and set him
τ ᾿Αδμείν, τοῦ Apvec of Admin, of Arni, TA. *’Eapwv EL. δὶ Σερούχ
y Καϊνάμ. ΤΑΣ Ἰάρεθιτ,; ᾿Ιάρετ Ὑ. ἃ Μελελεήλ τ. ὃ ΙΚαϊνάμ τ.
dev τῇ ἐρήμῳ LTTrA, ’e τεσ σε ayaa: Tira. ἴ-- ὕστερον LTTra.
h πρὸς αὐτὸν ὃ Inoovs LYTrA. - λέγων ee k — ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ παντὶ
1 — ὃ διάβολος (read he toed) TTra. 15) ὄρος ὑψηλὸν [L]rrea.
Ρ πᾶσα allGLTTraw. 5“ [ὃ] A; εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς L; ὁ Ἰησοῦς
rr ap for GLTTraw. ἴ5 κύριον
va ἤγαγεν O@TTrA. 8 --- αὐτὸν (read [him)) τί τι]Ὰ-
161
TVs io koe :
δι τὶ ~ ‘ 7 ᾽ . ν᾿ nity
ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Εἰ "ὁ" vide εἶ — God. end ὙΠ ἄογας
upon the edge ofthe temple, and said tohim, If the Son thou art high mountain shewed
τοῦ θεοῦ, Bare σεαυτὸν ἐντεῦθεν κάτω. 10 γέγραπται. γάρ, ae eget etme
ὶ of Gee: ‘ Bre thysele ence ‘down ; ΤΟΥ it eT written; A Gannett of time,
Ort τοῖς. ἀγγελοις.αὐτοῦ ἐντελεῖται περὶ σοῦ, τοῦ δια- Sead ihe fee said
That aid to his angele Ε he wall give charge eee thee, ᾿ ἴο power will I give thee,
φυλάξαι σε" 11 καὶ ore ἐπὶ χειρῶν ἀροῦσιν σε, μήποτε and the glory of them:
keep thee; ‘ and that in [their] hands shalltheybear thee, lest 10% that is delivered
A 6 ; εἰ Σ τ ΡΝ» unto me; andto whom-
προσκόψῃς πρὸς λίθον τὸν. πόδα.σου. 12 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς eiev soever Iwill I give it.
thou strike against a stone thy foot. And answering “said 71f thou therefore wilt
eS ~ oO ; ” ples , , worship me, all shall
αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ort εἴρηται, Οὐκ. ἐκπειράσεις κυριον be thine. 8 And Jesus
310 *thim ‘Jesus, It has been said, Thou shalt not tempt [the] Lord ®0swered and said un-
x , Ὁ , , A 2 , to him, Get thee be-
τὸν. θεόν. σου. 13 Kai συντελέσας πάντα πειρασμὸν ὁ διά-- hindme, Satan: for it
thy God. And having finished every temptation the de- is written, Thou shalt
Σ et ght ἐν ἐγ τ ow = worship the Lord thy
Bodog ἀπέστη ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἄχρι.καιροῦ. God, and him only
vil departed from him for a time. shalt thouserve. 9 And
de τ εν ilo Nn , - , he brought him to Je-
14 Kai ὑπέστρεψεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ πνεύματος rusalem and set him
And 7?returned 1fesus in the power ofthe Spirit on a pinnacle of the
> . , , Ἂν «“ ~ . temple, and said unto
εἰς THY Γαλιλαίαν: καὶ φήμη ἐξῆλθεν καθ᾽ ὕλης τῆς περὶ- hit TE τι ΝΟΣ
to Galilee ; and arumour went out into “whole ‘the country of God, cast thyself
΄ \ ~ na Nees , - dow. f :
χώρου περὶ αὐτοῦ. 15 καὶ αὐτὸς ἐδίδασκεν ἐν ταῖς! συν-- 10 torit fees
around concerning him. and he taught in *syn- shall give his angels
~ ~ 5 . Η ΠΡ τ > h 3
aywyaic ἀὐτῶν, δοξαζόμενος ὑπὸ πάντων. 16 καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς AES Over thee, to
agogues ‘their, being glorified by all, And hecame to their hands they shall
ὉΠ ΠΣ LM) AK a - “li Se ν bear thee up, lest at
γὴν" Ναζαρέτ," οὗ ἦν τεθραμμένος" καὶ εἰσῆλθεν ROTO cer time chon teenie
Nazareth, where hewas, brought up; | and heenteredaccording to fo64 against a stone.
ΕῚ 4 ? ~ - ~ , ~ » ᾽ LA s μὲ
τὸ. εἰωθὸς αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν σαββάτων εἰς τὴν συναγωγήν, 13 And ἐκ eee
his custom | onthe day ofthe sabbaths into the synagogue, is said, Thou shalt not
. : ~ ταν ᾽ ΄ » αἱ Pec τ
καὶ ἀνέστη ἀναγνῶναι. 17 Kai) ἐπεδόθη αὐτῷ ββιβλίον ἘΝ ΤΣ Sal
and stood up | to read. And ‘there was given to him [the] book ΕἸ ΠΆΩ ended all the
“Hoaiov. τοῦ προφήτου." καὶ Ξἀναπτύξας" τὸ βιβλίον εὖρεν Bempistion he pee
of Hsaias the prophet, and having unrolled the _ book he found ESanGnAy = aL
\ 7 = > Ld ; a fs τ -
“rov' τόπον οὗ ἦν γεγραμμένον) 18 Πνεῦμα κυρίυ 14 ana gesusreturn-
the place where it was ..written,....._ [The] Spirit of [the] Lord [is] ed in the power of the
me r - » ΄ ᾽ ᾿ ' Aan Σ Ξ Ξ
ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ, χοῦ “ἕνεκεν! ἰἔχρισέν με. ἰξεὐαγγελίζεσθαι!!͵ Spirit, into’ Galilee:
upon me, on account of which he anointed me to announce the glad tidings fame of him through
πτωχοῖς, ἀπέσταλκέν pe, ξίάσασθαι τοὺς. ovrrTerpyipevoug all the region round
bout. 15 h
to[the] poor, hehassent .me _ toheal the * broken enone fea ae
THY καρδίαν," κηρύξαι αἰχμαλώτοις ἄφεσιν καὶ τυφλοῖς τ΄ Βομηθες Deine elonitiel
ies BEES τὸ proclaim / ta captives ee. pad to [the] pod tal Νεξατοῖε, Lhe eame
ἀνάβχεψιν; ἀποστεῖλαι τεθραυσμένους ἔν ἀφέσει" 19 κηρύ- pees ue deel ae
᾿ ὦ f r. . = an as 1s custom
mpeorery-ofsighf, to Zend forth the] crnahed: in ge BverEnce} to Ὅσον was, hav wontl sikaitie
Ea ἐνιαυτὸν κυρίου δεκτόν. 20 Kai πτύξας τὸ ‘synagogue on the sab-
claim [086] “year “of [*the]*Lord ‘acceptable. And having rolled up the pauhdey) end soe
βιβλίον, ἀποδοὺς τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ ἐκάθισεν, καὶ πάντων there was delivered
book, having delivered [it] to the attendant hesat down, and “of tall Bae ae peer
iy τῇ συναγωγῇ οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ ἦσαν" " ἀτενίζοντες αὐτῷ. And when he had
Sin “the ‘synagogue ‘the “eyes were fixed upon him. opened ang: Boo he
; ’ Ὁ Μ , EG oun € place where
21 "Hpzaro.dé λέγειν πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὅτι σήμερον πεπλήρωται it was written, 18 The
ρ γ4 ᾽ 5 Ce i
And he began to say to them, To-day is fulfilled Spirit of the Lord is
« jee γ Sn eye ἢ , ? , upon me, because he
ἡ-γραφὴ -αὑτη Ev τοῖς. ὡσὶν.υμῶν. 22 Καὶ πάντες ἐμαρτύρουν hath anointed me to
this scripture in your ears. And all bore witness preach the gospel to
x — ὃ GLTTrAW. Υ — τὴν LITrA. z Ναζαρέθ w ; Ναζαρά Nazara τ. ® ἀνατεθραμ-
μένος T. Ὁ τοῦ προφήτου Ἡσαΐου LTTrA. © ἀνοίξας having opened Ltr. 4 — τὸν tT,
© εἵνεκεν GLTTrAW. εὐαγγελίσασθαι GLTTrAW. § — ἰάσασθαι τοὺξ συντετριμμένους
τὴν καρδίαν G[L|TTra, bey τῇ συναγωγῇ ἦσαν οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ τ, ; οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ
ἧσαν TTra.
7
158
re poor ; he hath sent
me to heal the broken-
hesrted, to preach de-
liverance to the cap-
tives, and recovering
of sight to the blind,
to set at liberty thein
that are bruised, 19 to
preach the acceptable
year of the Lord,
20 And he closed the
book, and he.gave it
again to the minister,
and sat down. ‘And the
eyes of all them that
were in the synagogue
were fastened on him.
21 And he began to say
unto them, This day is
this scripture fulfilled
in your ears. 22 And
ali bare him witness,
and wondered at the
gracious words which
proceeded* out of his
mouth. And they said,
Is not this Joseph’s
son? 23 And he said
unto them, Ye will
surely say unto me
this proverb, Phy-
sician, heal thyself:
whatsoever we have
heard done in Caper-
naum, do also here in
thy country. 24 And he
said, Verily I say unto
you, No prophet is
accepted in his own
country. 25 But I tell
you of a truth, many
widows were in Israel
in the days of Elias,
when the heaven was
shut up three years
and six months, when
great famine was
throughout all the
land; 26 but unto
none of them was Elias
sent, save unto Sa-
repta, a city of Sidon,
unto,a woman that.
wasa widow. 27 And
many lepers were in
Israel in the time of
Eliseus the prophet ;
and none of them was
cleansed, saving Na-
aman the Syrian.
28 And all they in the
synagogue, when they
héard these things,
were filled with wrath,
29 and rose up, and
thrust him out of the
city, and led him unto
the brow of the hill
whercon their city was
built, that they might
cast him down head-
long. 30 But he pass-
ing through the midst
of them went his way,
81 And came down
i οὐχὶ LTTrA.
5 Ἡλέίας το ε Σάρεφὸ a
apep0a W.
8 Ἡλείας 1.
LT) τοῦ προφήτου LITra.
8 ὥστε SO AS GLITLA.,
αὐτῶν TTrA.
‘A OY, Ke ACS. IV.
αὐτῷ, Kai 20 ὕμαζον ἐπὶ τοῖς λόγοις τῆς χάριτος τοῖς ἐκπορενο-
tohim, and wondered at the words of grace which pro-
μένοις ἐκ τοῦ στόματος. αὐτοῦ, Kai ἔλεγον, ‘Ovy' Κοὗτός ἐ ἐστιν
eceded οαὖοξ his mouth ; and they said, Not ’this ‘is
1 x AN Ὁ
ὁ! υἱὸς ᾿Ιωσήφ" ; 23 Kai εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Πάντως ἐρεῖτε
the son of Joseph? And he said to them, Surely ye will say
μοι τὴν-παραβολὴψν. ταύτην, Ιατρέ, θεράπευσον σεαυτόν"
to me this parable, Physician, heal thyself ;
ὅσα | ἠκούσαμεν γενόμενα iv τῇ "Καπερναούμ," ποίηαον
whatsoever wehave heard being done in Capernaum, do
καὶ ὧδε ἐν Τῇ- πατρίδι.σου. 24 Εἶπεν. δέ, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑ ὑμῖν, ὅτι
also here in thine [own] country, But hesaid, Verily Isay to-you, that
οὐδεὶς προφήτης δεκτός ἐστιν ἐν τῇ. παζρίδι ϑείμτον ἡ 25 ἐπ᾽
no prophet Beceptaible is in bis Low n] copntrys “In
ἀληθειας.δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, P πολλαὶ χῆραι ἦσαν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις
*but truth Isay to you, many widows were in the says
«“Ἡλίουΐ ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραήλ, ὅτε ἐκλείσθη ὁ οὐρανὸς Teri" ἔτη
of Elias in Israel, when *was *shut Sup *the “heaven for aur
τρία καὶ μῆνας ἕξ, ὡς ἐγένετο λιμὸς μέγας ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν
‘three and “months ‘six, when there was a famine ‘great upon all the
γῆν, 26 καὶ πρὸς οὐδεμίαν αὐτῶν ἐπέμφθη "Ἡλίας! εἰμὴ εἰς
land, and to none of them was sent Bling except to
tw Vas ᾿ ‘ ᾿ o ἢ ᾿
Σάρεπτα' τῆς Σιδῶνος," πρὸς γυναῖκα χήραν. 27 καὶ πολλοὶ
Sarepta of Sidonia, to a*woman *widow. And iany
λεπροὶ ἧσαν “ἐπὶ Ἐλισσαίου τοῦ προφήτου ἐν τῷ Iopann,!
lepers were inthetime of Elisha the prophet in Israel,
καὶ οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν ἐκαθαρίσθη εἰ. μὴ “Νεεμὰν" ὁ Σύρος. 23 Kai
and none ofthem wascleansed except Naaman the Syrian. And
, , , ~
ἐπλήσθησαν πάντες θυμοῦ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ, ἀκούοντες
Swere “filled 141 =? with “indignation 7in 4the “ieymagegue, hearing
ζαῦτα. 29 καὶ ἀναστάντες ἐξέβαλον αὐτὸν ἔξω τῆς
these things; and havingrisenup they cast. him out. of [the]
, i A ~ ~
πόλεως, καὶ ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἕως Yrijc' ὀφρύος τοῦ ὄρους ἐφ
city, and led him unto the brow ofthe mountain upon
- © ΄ ? ~ ? ? /
οὗ. ἡ-πόλις Ξαὐτῶν ῳκοδόμητο," “εἰς τὸ" ΄ κατακρημνίσαι
which their city had been built, . for to throw “down “headlong
αὐτόν" 80 αὐτὸς. δὲ διελθὼν διὰ μέσου αὐτῶν ἐπορεύετο
*him ; but he passing through[the] midst ofthem went away.
31 Kai κατῆλθεν εἰς ῬΚαπερναοὺμ" πόλιν τῆς Γαλιλαίας"
And he went down to Capernaum a city of Galilee,
καὶ ἦν διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν. 32 Kai ἐξεπλήσ-
and was teaching them on the _ sabbaths. And they were as-
σοντο ἐπὶ τῇ.διδαχῇ.αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἐν ἐξουσίᾳ ἦν 0.Aoyoc.abrov,
tonished at his teaching, for with Banos was his word,
33 Kai ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ ἣν ἄνθρωπος ἔχων πνεῦμα δαιμονίου
And in the synagogue was aman having aspirit ofa demon
ἀκαθάρτου, καὶ ἀνέκραξεν φωνῇ μεγάλῳ; 94 “λέγων, " Ἔα,
unclean; and he cried out. witha*voice ‘loud saying, Ah!
τί ἡμῖν καὶ σοί, Inoov NaZapnvé ; ἦλθες ἀπολέσαι ἡμᾶς;
Nazarene? Art thoucome to destroy us?
Tov θεοῦ. 35 Kai ἐπετίμησεν
of God. And rebuked
what tous andtothee, Jesus,
οἷδά σε ric’ εἶ, ὁ ἅγιος
I know thee who thou art, the Holy [One]
Κ yids ἐστιν Ἰωσὴφ οὗτος ΤΑ. 1 [ὁ] Tr, ™ εἰς GLTr; εἰς THY TA,
° ἑαυτοῦ τ. P + ὅτι that τ. 4 Ἡλείου T. ¥ — ἐπὶ LTr[A]}
ἡ Σιδωνίας LTTrA. ev τῷ Ἰσραὴλ ἐπὶ ᾿Ελισαίου (Ελισαίον
Υ — τῆς (read a brow) GTTraW. # ῳκοδόμητο
τ Ναιμὰν LTTrA. τ ᾿
Ges
eywv T[Tr]a.
Ὁ Καφαρναοὺμ. LTTrAW.
IV. LU KE.
αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, λέγων, Φιμώθητι, καὶ ἔξελθε 82E" αὐτοῦ:
shim Jesus, saying, Hold thy peace, and come forth out of him.
Καὶ ῥίψαν αὐτὸν τὸ δαιμόνιον εἰς “τὸ! μέσον ἐξῆλθεν
1the 2demon into the midst came out
an αὐτοῦ, μηδὲν βλάψαν αὐτόν. 36 καὶ ἐγένετο. θάμβος
from him, ἴπ nothing having hurt him. And fcame tastonishment
? \ νυ \ , ‘ 2 ΄ , ΄
ἐπὶ πάντας, καὶ συνελάλοιν πρὸς ἀλλήλους, λέγοντες, Τίς
upon all, and they spoke to one another, saying, What
ὑ λόγος οὗτος, ὕτι ἐν ἐξουσίᾳ Kai δυνάμει ἐπιτάσσει τοῖς
word fis] this, that withauthority and power hecommands the
ἀκαθάρτοις πνεύμασιν, καὶ ἐξέρχονται ; 37 Kai ἐξεπορεύετο
unclean spirits, and they come out? And went *out
ἦχος περὶ αὐτοῦ εἰς πάντα τόπον τῆς περιχώρου.
1,2rumour concetning him into every place of the country around,
38 ᾿Αναστὰξ. δὲ fc" τῆς συναγωγῆς εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν
And rising up οἂὔοῦ the synagogue heentered into the house
Σίμωνος" δὴ" πενθερὰ δὲ τοῦ Σίμωνος ἦν συνεχομένη
of Simon. The *mother-in-law ‘and of Simon was oppressed with
πυρετῷ μεγάλῳ: καὶ ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν περὶ αὐτῆς. 39 καὶ
a “tever lgreat;° and they asked him for her. ~ And
ἐπιστὰς ἐπάνω αὐτῆς ἐπετίμησεν τῷ πυρετῷ, καὶ ἀφῆκεν αὐτήν"
And *having *thrown *him
standing over her herebuked tle fever, and it left her ;
παραχρῆμα.δὲ ἀναστᾶσα διηκόνει. αὐτοῖς.
and immediately arising ‘sheserved them.
40 Δύνοντος.δὲ τοῦ ἡλίου πάντες ὅσοι εἶχον
And at the going down of the sun all as manyas had [persons]
ἀσθενοῦντας νόσοις ποικίλαις ἤγαγον αὐτοὺς πρὸς αὐτόν"
sick with “diseases *various brought them to him,
ὁ: δὲ ἑνὶ ἑκάστῳ αὐτῶν τὰς χεῖρας MéErMEic' ᾿ἰἐθεράπευ-
and he *on Sone °each ‘of “them “hands “having “laid healed
σεν" αὐτούς" 41 "ἐξήρχετο". δὲ καὶ δαιμόνια ἀπὸ πολλῶν,
‘them ; and “went “out “also “demons from many,
1 , | \ , «“ ‘ 5 ms | t εν ~
KoaZovra! καὶ λέγοντα, Ὅτι σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστος" ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
crying out and = saying, ‘ Thou art the Uhrist the Son
~ \ ~ ~ , awn
θεοῦ. Kai ἐπιτιμῶν οὐκεία αὐτὰ λαλεῖν ort yosoay
of God. And τχρρυκίηρ hesuffered ποῦ them tospeak because they knew
τὸν χριστὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι.
‘the °Uhrist ‘him 200 %be.
42 Τενομένης.δὲ ἡμέρας
day
And *being “come
ἐξελθὼν
ἐπορεύθη εἰς ἔρημον
having gone éut
he went into a desert
΄ Ἀνὰ s eh δὴ λ Π {| ? ΄ \ ἦλθ « ? ~
τόπον, Kai ot ὄχλοι "ἐζήτουν" αὐτόν, καὶ ἦλθον ἕως αὑτοῦυ
place, and the crowds. sought him, and came upto him
καὶ κατεῖχον αὐτὸν τοῦ. μὴ.πορεύεσθαι ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν. 43 ὁ.δὲ
and were detaining ‘him that he might not go from them. But he
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὅτι καὶ ταῖς ἑτέραις πόλεσιν εὐαγ-
said to them, Also tothe other cities *to °announce
γελίσασθαί με. δεῖ! τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ ὅὕτι
°cthe "glad δυϊᾶϊηρβ ‘it *behoves*me, the kingdom _ of God; because
Peic! τοῦτο “ἀπέσταλμαι. 44 Kai ἦν κηρύσσων "ev ταῖς
for this have I been sent forth: And he was preaching in the
συναγωγαῖς" τῆς Γαλιλαίας."
synagogues of Galilee.
es 0G. f ἀπὸ from TTra.
h ἐπιτιθεὶς laying LTTrA. 1 ἐθεράπευεν TIrA. k ἐξήρχοντο T.
™ — ὁ χριστὸς GLTTrA. π ἐπεζήτουν Sought after GLTT: aw.
9 ἀπεστάλην I wus sent forth Liira, * εἰς τὰς συναγωγὰς TIrA,
damn from LTTra.
-
~to Capernaum, a city
ο δεῖ we L
8. Ιουδαίας of Judea a.
161
of Galilee, and taught
them on the sabbath
days. 32 And they
were astonixhed at his
doctrine : for his word
was with ~-power.
33 And in the syna-
gogue there wasaman,
which had a spirit of
an unclean devil, and
cried out with a loud
voice, 34 saying, Let
us alone; what have
we to do with thee,
thou Jesus of Naza-
reth? art thou come to
‘destroy us? I know
thee who thou art;
the Holy One of God.
35 And Jesus rebuked
him, saying, Hold thy
peace, and come out of
him. And’ when the
devil had thrown him
in the midst, he came
out of him, and hurt
him not. 36 And they
were all amazed, and
spake among them-
selves, saying, What a
word ts this! for with
authority and power
he commandeth the
unclean spirits, and
they comeout. 37 And
the fame of him went
out into every place of
the country round
about.
38 And he arose out
of the synagogue, and
entered into Simon’s
house. And Simon’s
wife’s mother was ta-
ken with a great fever;
and they besought him
for her. 39 And he
stood over her, and re-
buked the fever; and
it left her: and imme-
diately she arose and
ministered unto them.
40 Now when thesun
was setting, all they
that had any sick with
divers diseases brought
them unto him; and
he laid his hands on
every one of them, and
healed them. 41 And
devils also came cut of
many, crying out, and
saying, Thou art Christ
the Son of God. And
he rebuking them suf-
fered them not to
speak : for they knew
that he was Christ.
42 And when it was
day, he departed and
went into a desert
place: and the people
sought him, and came
unto him, and stayed
Β — ἡ (read [the]) GLTTraw.
1 κραυγάζοντα LT.
P ἐπὶ LYTrA,
M
162
him, that he should
not depart from them.
43 And he said unto
them, I must preach
the kingdom of God
to other cities also:
for therefore am .1
sent. 44 And he preach-
ed in the synagogues
of Galilee.
Vv. And it came to
pass, that, as the peo-
ple préssed upon him
to hear the word of
God, he stood by the
lake of Gennesaret,
2 and saw two ships
standing by the lake:
but the fishermen were
gone out of them, and
were washing their
nets. 3 And he enter-
ed into one of the ships,
which was Simon’s,
and prayed him that
he would thrust out a
little from the land.
And he sat down, and
thught the people out
of the ship. 4 Now
when he had left
speaking, he said unto
Simon, Launch out in-
tothe deep, and let
down your 505 for a
draught. 5 And Simon
answering said unto
him, Master, we have
toiled all the night,
and have taken no-
thing : nevertheless at
thy word I will let
down the net. 6 And
when they had this
done, they inelosed a
great multitude of
fishes: and their net
brake. 7 And they
beckoned unto their
partners, which were
in the other ship, that
they should come and
help them. And they
came, and filled both
the ships, so that they
began tosink: 8. When
Simon Peter saw it,
he fell down at Jesus’
knees, saying, Depart
from me; for 1 ama
sinful man, O Lord.
9 For he was_ asto-
nished, and all that
were with him, at the
draught of the fishes
which they had taken:
10and so was also
James, and John, the
sons of Zebedee, which
were partners with Si-
ΛΟΥΚΑΣ. Υ
5 ᾿Ηγένετο. δὲ ἐν τῷ τὸν ὄχλον ἐπικεῖσθαι αὐτῷ
“2 υα it came to pass during the {time} the crowd pressedon him
trou ἀκούειν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θὲοῦ, Kai αὐτὸς ἦν ἑστὼς παρὰ
tahear the word of God, that he was standing by
τὴν λίμνην Vevynoapér? 2-Kai Yeidey" δύο “πλοῖα! ἑστῶτα
the lake of Gennesaret : and hesaw two ships standing
᾿ . δ ἊΝ «Ok *dXueic! Ya ΄ ees) py ΤΠ ἢ
παρὰ τὴν λίμνην" οἱ-ὃε “αλιεῖς ἀποβάντες ἀπ᾽ αὐτῷν
by the lake, but the fishermen haying gone out from them
22, , Χ 1 y OL > 4 Η ? ΠΆΓΟΣ) - ,
ἀπέπλυναν" ra δίκτυα. 8 ἐμβὰς. δὲ εἰς ἕν τῶν πλοίων
washed the nets. And having enteredinto one ofthe ships
ὃ ay *rov' Σίμωνος, ἠρώτησεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἐπαναγα-
which was Simon’s, he asked him from the land to put
~ λί ob \ 10i ΤΠ οἐδίδ ? ~ rr ΄ Π ‘
γειν ὁ ιγον Kat κασισας EOLOAOKEVY EK TOV πλοιοῦυ τους
off alittle; and havingsat down. hetaught from the ship the
” « κ᾿ 5) ΄ » - . aN ὥς
ὔχλους. 4 Ὥς δὲ ἐπαύσατο λαλῶν εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν Σιμωνα;
crowds. And when heceased speaking hesaid to Simon,
"Exavayaye εἰς τὸ βάθος Kai χαλάσατε τὰ.δίκτυα.ὑμῶν εἰς
Put off into the deep and let down your nets for
ἄγραν. 5 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς 46" Σίμων εἶπεν αὐτῷ," Ἐπιστάτα,
a haul. And answering Simon = said to him, Master,
δι ὕλης frie! νυκτὸς κοπιάσαντες οὐδὲν ἐλάβομεν"
through *whole ‘the night having laboured, nothing have we taken,
ἐπὶ δὲ τῷ ῥήματίσον χαλάσω §ro δίκτυον." 6 Kai τοῦτο
but at thy word 1 will let’ down the net. And this
ποιήσαντες συνέκλεισαν δἰχθύων πχῆθος" πολύ" Ἰδιεῤῥήγνυτο"
haying done theyenclosed offishes a*shoal great; Swas “breaking
6 37d δίκτυον! αὐτῶν. 7 καὶ κατένευσαν τοῖς μετόχοις
Sand ®net “their. And they beckoned tothe. partners
Erotic! ἐν τῷ ἑτέρῳ πλοίῳ, τοῦ. ἐλθό λλαβέσθαι αὐτοῖς"
τοις ἐν TH ἑτέρῳ T οιῳ, TOV-E OVTACG συλ͵ αβέσ at αὑὐὑτοις
“those in the other ship, that coming they should help them ;
καὶ Ἰῆλθον," καὶ ἔπλησαν ἀμφότερα τὰ πλοῖα, ὥστε βυθίζε-
and they came, and filled both the ships, sothat *weretsink-
σθαι αὐτά. 8 ἰδὼν. δὲ Σίμων Πέτρος προσέπεσεν τοῖς γόνασιν
ing ‘they. And*having*seen*Simon Peter fell at the knees
τοσοῦ! Ἰησοῦ, λέγων, "Εξελθε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ὅτι. ἀνὴρ ἁμαρτωλός
of Jesys, saying, Depart from me, for aman a sinner
εἶμι, κύριε.
i
9 Θάμβος. γὰρ περιέσχεν αὐτὸν καὶ πάντας τοὺς
amt, Lor For astonishment laidholdon him and all those
σὺν αὐτῷ, ἐπὶ τῇ ἄγρᾳ τῶν ἰχθύων "ἡ συνέλαβον"
with him, at the haul ofthe, fishes which they had taken;
10 ὁμοίως.δὲ καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ οΤἹωάννην," υἱοὺς Δεβεδαίου,
and in like manner also James and John, sons of Zebedee,
οἱ ἦσαν κοινωνοὶ τῷ Σίμωνι. Kai εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν Σίμωνα
who were partners with Simon. And “said ὅἴο “Simon
6" Ἰησοῦς, Mi).¢0300" ἀπὸ τοῦ.νῦν ἀνθρώπους ἐἔσ
1 Jesus, Fear not ; from henceforth men thou shalt be
ζωγρῶν. 11 Kai καταγαγόντες τὰ πλοῖα ἐπὶ THY yi, ἀφέντες
capturing. And haying brought the ships to md, ‘ leaving
αἵπανταὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ.
mon, And Jesus said
unto Simon, Fear not ; all they followed him.
t καὶ 4150 TTrAa. Y ἴδεν T. * πλοιάρια Small ships TA. X ἁλεεῖς τ΄. Yaw αὐτῶν
ἀποβάντες TTrA. 2 ἔπλυνον Were Washing LTra ; ἔπλυναν T. ® — τοῦ LTTrA. > Ka-
θίσας δὲ TA. © ἐν (in) τῷ πλοίῳ ἐδίδασκεν T ; ἐκ τοῦ πλοίου ἐδίδασκεν A. d .-- ὃ TTrA.
ε -- αὐτῷ τ. -- τῆς (reada whole night) Lrtra. & τὰ δίκτυα the nets tTrr. h πλῆθος
ἰχθύων GTTrAW.
brea<ing) TTra.
“ ᾿Ιωάνην Tr.
P—o([tTr]a.
1 διερήγνυτο L; διερήσσετο PTra
* — τοῖς [L]tTra. '7AGav τ.
4 πάντα LITr.
J τὰ δίκτνα nets (read dep. were
m — τοῦ LTTrAW. ° 2 ὧν τις
Vv LUKE.
. ~ ἡ ~
«12 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐν μιᾷ
And it came to pass as *was the in one of the
‘ ἰδ {A ? 4 , , 5.09 ν᾿ ἰδὼ Π] Η͂ ? ~ ἢ ‘
καὶ ἰδού, ἀνὴρ πλήρης λέπρας" ‘kat ἰδων" τὸν Ἰησοῦν, πεσὼν
that behold, a man full of leprosy, and seeing Jesus, . falling
~ ,
TOY πόλεων,
cities,
? \ Ἢ TENE, 3 ~ , reais : BN) U
ἐπὶ πρόσωπον ἐδεήθη αὐτοῦ, λέγων, Κύριέ, ἐὰν θέλῃς-
upon [his] face he besought him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt
dvvacat pe καθαρίσαι. 13 Καὶ ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα
thou art able me And having stretched out [his] hand
ἥψατο αὐτοῦ, "εἰπών." Θέλω, καθαρίσθητι. Kai εὐθέως ἡ
he touched him, saying, I will; be thou cleansed. And immediately the
λέπρα ἀπῆλθεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 14 Kai aitig παρήγγειλεν αὐτῷ
leprosy departed from him. And ᾿ he charged him
‘ ? eae ? s > ‘ aie A ~ « - ‘
μηδενὶ εἰπεῖν" ἀλλὰ ἀπελθὼν δεῖξον σεαυτὸν τῷ ἱερεῖ, καὶ
noone to tell; but having gone shew thyself tothe priest, and
προσένεγκε περὶ τοῦ. καθαρισμοῦ.σου, καθὼς προσέταξεν ‘Mw-
offer for thy cleansing, as ?ordered 1Mo-
onc," εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς. 15 Διήρχετο.δὲ μᾶλλον ὁ
to cleamse.
ses, for a testimony to them. But was spread abroad still more the
λόγος περὶ αὐτοῦ" «καὶ δυνήρχοντο ὄχλοι πολλοὶ ἀκούειν,
report concerning him; and *were*coming crowds ‘great to hear,
‘4 , v~, ? > “Ἢ ᾿ Ν ~ ? θ ~ , ~ 4)
καὶ θεραπεύεσθαι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ! ἀπὸ τῶν.ἀσθενειῶν αὐτῶν
and .to be healed by him from their infirmities.
‘ ι τ » ~ ¥ ‘ ,
16 αὐτὸς. δὲ ἦν ὑποχωρῶν ἐν ταῖς ἐρήμοις Kai προσευχό-
But ΒΘ was retiring in the deserts and pray-
μενος.
ing. YA /
17 Kai! ἐγένετο ἐν μιᾷ τῶν ἡμερῶν Kai αὐτὸς͵ ἦν διδάσ-
And it came to pass on one of the days that he was_ teach-
κων, Kai ἦσαν καθήμενοι * Φαρισαῖοι καὶ νομοδιδάσκαλοι,
ing, andtherewere sitting hy Pharisees and teachers of the law,
οἱ “ἧσαν *édyAvOMdrec' ἐκ πάσης κώμης τῆς Γαλιλαίας καὶ
who were come out of every village of Galilee and
Ἰουδαίας καὶ ἹἹερουσαλήμ᾽ Kai δύναμις κυρίου ἣν εἰς
of Judea and οἱ Jerusalem: and power of (the) Lord was [there] for
N 96 y ? , {| A 2d ’ ») ὃ , ? ‘ cA
τὸ ἰᾶσθαι Yavrove.' 18 καὶ ἰδού, ἄνδρες φέροντες emt κλινὴης
to heal them, And behold, men carrying upon acouch
ἄνθρωπον ὃς ἦν παραλελυμένος, καὶ ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν εἰσενεγ-
aman who was paraiysed, andtheysought *him ‘to *bring
κεῖν καὶ θεῖναι :Ἑ Ἑ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ" 19 καὶ μὴ εὑρόντες “διὰ!
in and toplace [him] - before him. And not having found by
ποίας εἰσενέγκωσιν αὐτὸν διὰ τὸν ὄχλον, ἀναβάντες
what way they shouldbringin him οἱ δοσοιιηὖ of the crowd, going up
ἐπὶ TO δῶμα, διὰ τῶν κεράμων καθῆκαν αὐτὸν σὺν τῷ
on the housetop, through the tiles they let down him with the
, ᾽ ‘ , »ἍἉΆ ~? ~ ‘ ? ι ‘
κλινιδίῳ εἰς τὸ μέσον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ. 20 καὶ ἰδὼν τὴν
little couch into the midst before Jesus, And seeing
πίστιν.αὐτῶν εἶπεν αὐτῷ," "AvOowme, ἀφέωνταί σοι
their faith he said to him, Man, Shave *been *forgiven “thee
. ͵
αἱ ἁμαρτίαι. σου. 21 Καὶ ἤρξαντο διαλογίζεσθαι οἱ γραμματεῖς
thy *sins. And began to reason the scribes *
καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι, λέγοντες, Tic ἐστιν οὗτος ὃς λαλεῖ βλασ-
and the Pharisees, saying, Who is this _who speaks blas-
, ΄ a , \ ΄ ε ΄
φημίας; τίς δύναται “ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας." εἰ.μὴ μόνος ὁ θεός ;
phemies? who is 4016 to forgive sins, except “alone 1God?
τ ἰδὼν δὲ τ. 5 λέγων τττ ὃ Μωῦσῆς LITrAW.
κ συνεληλυθότες come toyvether L.
hima, ‘*— διὰ GLTTraAW. Ὁ — αὐτῷ GLITrA!
ν — ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ LTTrA.
Υ αὐτόν him (read was for his healing) ΤΑ.
ς ἁμαρτίας ἀφεῖναι LITA,
1608
from henceforth thou
shalt catch men,
11 And when they had
brought their ships to
land, they forsook all,
and followed him.
12 And it came to
pass, when he was in
a certain city, behold
a man full of leprosy:
who seeing Jésus fell
on his face, and be-
sought him, saying,
Lord, if thou wilt,
thou: canst make me
clean. 13 And he put
forth -kis hand, and
touched him, saying,
I will: be thou clean.
And immediately the
leprosy departed from
him. 14 And he charg-
ed him to tell no man:
but go, and shew thy-
self to the priest, and
offer for thy cleansing,
according as Moses
commanded, for a tes-
timony unto them,
15 But so much the
more, went there a
fame abroad of him:
and great multitudes
came together to hear,
and to be healed by him
of their” infirmities.
16 And he withdrew
himself into the wil-
derness, and prayed.
17 And it came te
pass on a certain day,
as he was teaching,
that there were Pha-
risees and doctors of
the law sitting by,
which were come out
of every town of Ga-
lilee, and Judza, and
Jerusalem: and the
power of the Lord was
present to heal them.
18 And, behold, men
brought in a bed a
man which was taken
with a palsy: and they
sought means to bring
him in, and to lay him
before him, 19 And
when they could not
find by what way they
might bring him in
because of the multi-
tude, they went upon
the housetop, and let
him down through the
tiling with his couch
into the midst before
Jesus. 20 And when he
saw their faith, he said
unto him, Man, thy
sins are forgiven thee.
21 And the scribes and
the Pharisees began to
reason, saying, Who is
this which speaketh
blasphemies? Whocan
‘forgive sins, but God
alone? 22 But when
Ἢ + ot the tL.
2. - αὐτὸν
164
Jesus perceived their
thoughts, he answer-
ing said unto them,
What reason ye in
your hearts? 23 Whe-
ther is easier, to say,
Thy sins be forgiven
thee; or to say, Rise
upand walk? 24 But
that ye may know that
the Son of man hath
power upon earth to
forgive sins, (he said
unto the sick of the
palsy,) I say unto thee,
Arise, and take up thy
couch, and go into
thine house. 25 And
immediately he rose up
before them, and took
up that whereon he
Jay, and departed to
his own house, glorify-
ing God. 26 And they
were all amazed, and
they glorified God, and
were filled with fear,
saying, We have seen
strange things to day.
27 And after these
things he went forth,
and saw a publican,
named Levi, sitting at
the receipt of custom:
and he said unto him,
Followme. 28 And he
left all, rose up, and
yollowed him. 29 And
Levi made hima great
feast in his own house :
and there was a great
company of publicans
and of others that
sat down with them.
30 But their scribes
and Pharisees mur-
mured against his dis-
ciples, saying, Why do
ye eat and drink with
publicans and sinners ?
31 And Jesus answer-
ing said unto them,
They that are whole
need not a physician ;
but they that are sick.
32 I came not to call
the righteous, but sin-
ners to repentance.
43 And they said unto
him, Why do the dis-
ciples’ of John fast
4 — ἀποκριθεὶς UL Tr].
Ὗ:
ἀπο-
an-
AOY KAS.
22 ᾿Επιγνοὺς. δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοὺς. διαλογισμοὺς. αὐτῶν
But “knowing 1 Jesus their reasonings
κριθεὶς" εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Τί διαλογίζεσθε ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις
swerng said to them, Why reason ye in “hearts
ὑμῶν; 23 τί ἐστιν εὐκοπώτερον, εἰπεῖν, ~ σοὶ
tyour? which is easier, tosay, Have been given thee
ai.apapriat.cov, ἢ εἰπεῖν, © Eysipat" καὶ περιπάτει; PA ἵνα.δὲ
thy sins, or tosay, Arise and walk? But that
ὅτι [ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου" ἐπὶ τῆς
authority has the Son of man on the
d
᾿Αφέωνταί
εἰδῆτε
ye may know that
γῆς ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας, εἶπεν τῷ ἐπαραλελυμένῳ," Σοὶ λέγω,
earth to forgive sins, hesaid to the paralysed, To thee I say,
year," Kai ἄρας τὸκλινίδιόν. σου πορεύου εἰς TOY οἶκόν
‘Arise, and havingtakenup thy little couch go to “house
σου. 25 Καὶ παραχρῆμα ἀναστὰς ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν, ἄρας
‘thy. And immediately havingstoodup before them, having takenup
ἐφ᾽ ἰὼ" κατέκειτο, ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸν. οἶκον. αὐτοῦ, δοξάζων
[that]on which he was aye he departed to his house, glorifying
τὸν θεόν. 26 καὶ ἔκστασις ἔλαβεν ἅπαντας, καὶ ἐδόξαζον
God. And amazement seized all, and they glorified
τὸν θεόν, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν φόβου, λέγοντες, Ὅτι εἴδομεν
God, and were filled with fear, saying, We have seen
παράδοξα σήμερον.
strange things to-day.
27 Kai pera ταῦτα
And after thesethings he went forth, and
ὀνόματι iAgviv," καθήμενον ἐπὶ TO τελώνιον, Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
by name Levi, sitting at the taxoffice, and said tohim,
᾿Ακολούθει μοι. 28 Kai καταλιπὼν *é
ἐξῆλθεν, καὶ ἐθεάσατο τελώνην,
saw a tax-gatherer,
ἅπαντα," ἀναστὰς ἰὴκο-
“all, having arisen he fol-
Follow me, And having left
λούθησεν" αὐτῷ. 29 Kai ἐποίησεν δοχὴν μεγάλην ™o!
lowed him, And “made ‘entertainment ‘a *great
MAcvic' αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ.οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἦν ὄχλος ὅτελω-
'Levi for Εἴη in his house, * and therewas a?*multitude “of *tax-
νῶν πολύς! Kai ἄλλων ot ἦσαν per αὐτῶν κατακείμενοι.
gatherers ‘great and others who were with them reclining
30 καὶ. ἐγόγγυζον οἱ. Ῥγραμματεῖς. αὐτῶν Kai ot Φαρι-
[at le And murmured their scribes and the Phari-
caiot' πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ, λέγοντες, “Διατί! pera
sees at his disciples, saying, Why with
τ τελωνῶν “καὶ ἁμαρτωλῶν" ἐσθίετε Kai πίνετε; 31 Kai, ἀπο-
tax-gatherers and sinners doyeeat and drink? And an-
κριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, OV χρείαν ἔχουσιν οἱ
swering Jesus said to them, No need have they who
ὑγιαίνοντες ἰατροῦ, ‘tarrX" ot κακῶς ἔχοντες. 82 οὐκ
arein health of a physician, but they who ill are. SNot
ἐλήλυθα καλέσαι δικαίους, ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλοὺς εἰς μετά-
1I“havecome to call righteous [ones], but sinners to repent-
νοιαν. 33 Οἱ. δὲ Yeizov' πρὸς αὐτόν, “Διατί! οἱ μαθηταὶ
ance. Andthey said to him, Why .*the “disciples
“Ἔγειρε GLTTrAW. £6 υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐξουσίαν ἔχει TTrA.
& παραλυτικῷ cabins L. h ἔγειρε Sta 16 TTrA. JAevety A; Λενείν TTr.
k πάντα LYTrA. 1 ἠκολούθει LTTrA. -- ὁ GLTTrAW.. n Acvets α; ΔΛενεὶς TTr.
9 πολὺς τελωνῶν LTTrA. Ρ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς αὐτῶν ([αὐτῶν] Tr) LET AW, 4 Διὰ
TU LTrA, τι τῶν the GLTT:aw. 8 — καὶ dmar7wAwv A, τ ἀλλὰ LITrA, Υ εἶπαι
LTlra, w Aca τί [Tr]; — Διατί TA,
Wi V1. LU K FE:
Iwavvou' νηστεύουσιν πυκνα Kai δεήσεις ποιοῦνται, ὃ-
4of >John ‘fast often and supplications make, iu like
μοίως Kai οἱ τῶν Φαρισαίων, οἱ.δὲ σοὶ ἐσθίουσιν καὶ
manner also those of the Pharisees, but those of thee eat and.
πίνουσιν; 34 ‘O08 εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Μὴ δύνασθε τοὺς
drink ? And he said to them, Areyeable “the
υἱοὺς τοῦ νυμφῶνος, ἐνῷ ὁ νυμφίος μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐστιν
sons *of °the aes oy lowhile the !? bridegroom" with **them is
ποιῆσαι Ἰνηστεύειν! ; 8a ἐλεύσονται. δὲ ἡμέραι “Kai! bray
1to “make ®to “fast? But will come days 2also 4when
ἀπαρθῇ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος, τότε νηστεύσουσιν ἐν
shall be taken uke) from them the bridegroom, then they will fast in
ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις. 36 Ελεγεν.δὲ καὶ παραβολὴν ποὺς
these days. And he spoke also a parable
αὐτούς, Ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἐπίβλημα ὃ ἱματίου καινοῦ “ ἐπιβάλλει ἐπὶ
Usa Noone apiece ofa?Zgarment *new puts on
ἱμάτιον παλαιόν" εἰ δὲ μήγε καὶ τὸ καινὸν “σχίζει," καὶ
sgarment *an *old, otherwise both the new herends, and
τῷ παλαιῷ “οὐ.συμφωνεῖ!. ἐπίβλημα τὸ ἀπὸ τοῦ
withthe old does not agree [the] Ῥιθοο which [is] from the
καινοῦ. 37 καὶ οὐδεὶς βάλλει οἶνον νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς παλαιούς"
new. And noone puts 2wine ‘new into “skins *old,
εἰ δὲμήγε ῥήξει 86 νέος οἶνος" τοὺς ἀσκούς, καὶ αὐτὸς
otherwise ‘*will*burst*the μον πὸ the skins, and it
5) , ‘ 3 ? ‘ ? ~ 3 ? ‘ 7 ,
ἐκχυθήσεται, καὶ οἱ ἀσκοὶ ἀπολοῦνται: 88 ἀλλὰ οἶνον νξον
will be poured out, and the skins will be destroyed ; but *wine ‘new
εἰς ἀσκοὺς καινοὺς βλητέον, "Kai ἀμφότεροι συντηροῦνται."
into *skins new istobeput, and both are preserved together.
39 καὶ οὐδεὶς πιὼν παλαιὸν Ἰεὐθέως" θέλει νέον"
And noone having drunk old See immediately desires new;
λέγει.γάρ, Ὁ παλαιὸς * χρηστότερός" ἐστιν.
for he says, The old “better Biss
48 Ἔγένετο.δε ἐν σαββάτῳ ἰδευτεροπρώτῳ" διαπο-
And z came topass on ‘sabbath (['the] *second “first ®passed
ρεύεσθαι αὐτὸν. διὰ τῶν! σπορίμων. καὶ ἔτιλλον οἱ
along She through the corn fields; and *were *plucking
μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ "τοὺς στάχυας, καὶ ἤσθιον, ψώχοντες
‘his *disciples the ears, and wereeating, rubbing [them]
ταῖς xepoiv®. 2 τινὲς. δὲ τῶν Φαρισαίων εἶπον Pavroic," Τί
inthe hands. But some ofthe Pharisees said tothem, Why
~ iS ’ oie ~ 3. tl ~ , 5 ‘
ποιεῖτε ὃ οὐκ.ἔξεστιν “ποιεῖν ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν; ὃ Καὶ
doye that whichitisnotlawful todo on _ the sabbaths ? And
ἀποκριθεὶς " πρὸς αὐτοὺςεῖπεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς," Οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἀνέγνωτε,
answering to them said 1Jesus, Noteven this did ye read,
ὃ ἐποίησεν "Δαβίδ," bore" ἐπείνασεν αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ
that whieh "did ee ihaee when he POSE himself and those who
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ Yoyrec'; 4 “we! εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ θεοῦ,
with him were ? how heentered into the house of God,
καὶ Tove ἄρτους τῆς προθέσεως “Ξἔλαβεν, καὶ! ἔφαγεν, καὶ
andthe loaves ofthe presentation took, and ate, and
χα Ἰωάνον Tr. Y + Ingovs(And) Jesus TTra.
from (a garment) [LJrtra.
will rend LTTra. ε ov συμφωνήσει will not agree Lrtra.
ὃ νέος Set eae h — καὶ ἀμφότεροι σνντηροῦνται T/ Tr].
good TTra, — δευτεροπρώτῳ [1,}}[4} ἃ — τῶν LTTrA,
oer [αὐτῶν] ἐ them 1... P — αὐτοῖς [L]rTra.
“ὃ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς L; ἢ ὃ ‘Ingous πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἶπεν T.
Ove LTr, ¥ — ὄντες LTr, ἡ πῶς L; [ὡς] Tre
Z νηστεῦσαι TIrA.
4 [καὶ] L.
© + σχίσας having rent (read ἘΠΕ [it]) Trra.
f + τὸ the Tira,
i — εὐθέως TTrA.
1 καὶ ἤσθιον TOUS στάχυας TrA.
ᾳ -- ἐν RS ποιεῖν ἐν \7ead τοῖς ON the) LTra.
85 Δαυΐδ GW ;
a χαβὼν having taken LTrA,
165
often, and make pray-
ers, and likewise tne
disciples of the Phari-
sees ; but thine eat and
drink? 34 And he said
unto them, Can ye
make the children of
the bridechamber fast,
while the bridegroom
is with them? 35 But
the days will come,
when the bridegroom
shall be taken away
from them, and then
shall they fast in those
days. 36 And hespake
also a parable unto
them ; Noman putteth
a piece of a new gar-
ment upon an old; if
otherwise, then both
the new maketharent,
and the piece that was
taken out of the new
agreeth not with the
old. 37 And no man
putteth new wine into
old bottles ; else the
new wine will burst
the bottles, and be
spilled, and the bottles
shall perish. 38 But
new wine must be put
into new bottles ; and
both are preserved.
39 No man also hay-
ing drunk old wine
straightway desireth
new : for he saith, The
old is better.
VI. And it came to
pass on the second
sabbath after the first,
that he went through
the corn fields ; and his
disciples plucked the
ears of corn, and did
eat, rubbing them in
their hands. 2 And
certain of the Phari-
sees said unto them,
Why do ye that which
is not lawful to do on
the sabbath days?
3 And Jesus answer-
ing them said, Have
ye not read so much
as this, what David
did, when himself was
an hungred, and they
which were with him ;
4 how he went into
the house of God, and
did take and eat the
shewbread, and gave
b or ἀπὸ
dq σχίσει he
δὲ 0 οἶνος
Κχρηστος
Δανείδ Litra,
166
also to fhem that
were with him; which
it is not lawtul to eat
but for the priests
alone? 5 And he said
unto them, That the
Son of man is Lord
also of the sabbath. ~
6 And it came to
pass also on another
sabbath, that he en-
tered into the syna-
gogue and taught: and
there was a man whose
right hand was with-
ered. 7 And thescribes
and Pharisees watched
him, whether he would
heal on the sabbath
day ; that they might
find an accusation a-
gainst him. 8 But he
knew their thoughts,
and said to the man
which had the with-
ered hund; Rise up,
and stand forth jn
the midst. And he
ose and stood forth.
Then said Jesus unto
them, I will ask you
tdne thing; Is it law-
ful on the sabbath
days to do good, or to
do evil? to save life,
or to destroy it? 10 And
lookipg round about
upon them all, he said
unto the man, Stretch
forth thy hand. And
he didso: and his hand
was restored whole as
theother. 11 And they
were filled with mad-
ness; and communed
one with another what
they might doto Jesus.
12 And it came to
pass in those days, that
he went out into a
mountain to pray, and
zontinued all night in
orayer toGod. 13 And
when it was day, he
ralled unto him his dis-
ziples : and of them he
those twelve,‘ whom
also he named apo-
3tles; 14 Simon, (whom
Ye also named Peter,)
and Andrew his_ bro-
sher, James and John,
Philip and Bartholo-
mew, 15 Matthew and
Chomas, James the son
ΔΟΎΚΑΣ
ἐδ y ‘WI ~ > ? ~ .“ ? Ἄγ ~ ᾽ 4
ἔδωκεν Yeai'" τοῖς per αὐτοῦ, οὺς οὐκ.ἐξεστιν φαγεῖν εἰ. μὴ
gave also to those with him, which itis notlawful toeat except
μόνους τοὺς ἱερεῖς; 5 Kai ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς, “Ort κύριός ἐστιν
Sonly tthe “priests? And hesaid to them, SLord 515
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου καὶ τοῦ σαββάτου:
*the *Son 7of*man alsoofthe sabbath.
6 'Eyévero.cé δκαὶ! ἐν ἑτέρῳ σαββάτῳ
Δ
εἰσελθεῖν αὐτὸν
Απᾷᾶ itcametopass also on another sabbath “entered he
εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν Kai διδάσκειν. καὶ ἦν έκεῖ ἄνθρωπος,"
into the synagogue and taught ; and there was there a Dun,
Nase 4 ἢ ? ~ € ὃ ‘ Fz - 4 4 c , Il δὲ d ? A "
καὶ ἡ-χεὶριαὐτοῦ ἡ δεξιὰ ἦν ξηρά. “παρετηρουν" δὲ “αὐτὸν
and his hand the right was withered. Ani“were watching | “him
οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ ot Φαρισαῖοι, εἰ ἐν τῷ σαββάτῳ “θερα-
*the *scrikes Sand*the *Pharisees, whetheron the sabbath he will
πεύσει,! iva εὕρωσιν ἱκατηγορίαν! αὐτοῦ. 8 αὐτὸς δὲ
heal, that -they might find an accusation against him. But he
70 ‘ ᾿ ΣΕΥ 5 ᾿ Ι ~ hh? , i .
ἤδει τοὺς. διαλογισμοὺς. αὐτῶν, ϑκαὶ Elrev' τῷ ᾿Ῥἀαμθρώπῳ" τῷ
knew their reasonings, and said tothe man who
ξηρὰν ἔχοντι τὴν χεῖρα, 1 Ἐγειραι," καὶ στῆθι εἰς TO μέσον.
Swithered *had the hand, Arise, and stand in the midst.
ΚῸ δὲ! ἀναστὰς ἔστη. 9 Ἐπεν ἰοὖν" ὁ Ἰησοῦς πρὸς αὐτούς,
And he having risen up stood. 3Said - ‘then *Jesus to them,
τ Επερωτήσω" ὑμᾶς, Bri! ἔξεστιν “τοῖς σάββασιν" ayalo-
I will ask you, whether, itislawful onthe sabbaths to do
~ n : ~ τ τ ᾿ ~ ἌΡ ΝΕ ‘al. 10 K ᾿
ποιῆσαι ἢ κακοποιῆσαι; ψυχὴν σῶσαι ἢ Ῥάπολεσαζ"; αἱ
good or to do evil? ‘life ‘to*saveor to destroy? And
περιβλεψάμενος πάντας αὐτοὺς εἶπε “τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ,"
!
having looked around on all them hesaid tothe man,
"Exrewvov τὴν.χείρά.σου. ὋὉ δὲ ἐποίησεν TovTwe"" καὶ Sazro-
Stretch out thy hand. And he did so, and Swas
κατεστάθη! ἡ.χεὶρ.αὐτοῦ 'ὑγιὴς" “ὡς “ἡ ἄλλη." 11 αὐτοὶ δὲ
*restored *his *hand sound as the other. But they
ἐπλήσθησαν ἀνοίας, Kai διελάλουν πρὸς ἀλλήλους τί
were filled with madnéss, and . consulted with oneanother[asto] what
ἂν ὑποιήσειαν" τῷ Ἰησοῦ.
they should do ~ ἴο Jesus.
12 ᾿Ἐγένετο.δὲ ἐν ταῖς. ἡμέραις ταύταις "ἐξῆλθεν" sic τὸ
And it came to pass in those days he went out into the
Boog προσεύξασθαι" καὶ ἦν διανυκτερεύων ἐν τῇ προσευχῇ
mountain to pray, and he was spending the night in prayer
row θεοῦ. 18 Kai ὅτε ἐγένετο ἡμέρα προσεφώνησεν τοὺς
of God. And when it became day he called to {him]
μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ" Kai ἐκλεξάμενος ax αὐτῶν δώδεκα, οὺς Kai
his disciples, and chose out from them twelve, whom also
ἀποστόλους ὠνόμασεν, 14 Σίμωνα ὃν καὶ ὠνόμασεν ἹΤέτρον
Sapostles *he *named : Simon whom also he named Peter
καὶ ᾿Ανδρέαν τὸν. ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ¥* Τάκωβον καὶ τ" Τωάννην,"
and Andrew his brother, James and John,
γα Φίλιππον καὶ Βαρθολομαῖον, 15 ¥***MarPaiov" καὶ Θωμᾶν,
Philip and Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas,
Υ — καὶ LTrA.
LTTraw.
ὃ εἶπεν δὲ TTra.
κτεῖναι to kill ew.
oLTTra.
2 [ὅτι] Tr.
ἀ- αὐτὸν LTTrAW.
h ἀνδρὶ Man ΤΊΤΑ.
πὰ ᾽᾿Επερωτῶ I ask TTra.
1 t — ὑγιὴς GLTTrAW.
αὐτὸν he went out TTra,
8. — Kal LTT:[A]. Ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐκεῖ TTra.
ε θεραπεύει he heals ΤΤΤΑ. f κατηγορεῖν to accuse TTrA.
1”Eyetpe GLTTrAW. KeatLiTra. ἰ δὲ and LrTr.
et if LTTrA. ο τῷ σαββάτῳ on the sabbath urtra. P ἀπο-
4 αὐτῷ to him GLTTraw. ¥ — οὕτως GTTrAW. 5 ἀπεκατεστάθη
υ--- ὡς ἡ ἄλλη [L]r{zr]a. “ ποιήσαιεν LTTraA. ἃ ἐξελθεῖν _
ys + καὶ and Litra, 28 ᾿Ιωάνην Tr. aa Μαθθαῖον LTT: A,
© παρετηροῦντο
Wi Uy Kr:
Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ Αλφειου καὶ Σίμωνα τὸν» καλού-
James the [son] of Alpheus and Simon who [was] enll-
μενον Ζηλωτήν, 16° ᾿Τούδαν ᾿Ιακώβου, καὶ ᾿Ιούδαν
ed Zenlot, Judas [brother] of James, and Judas
ἃ’ , ow e yore wa Ξ ‘ A
Ioxapwrny," ὃς “καὶ! ἐγένετο προδότης" 17 καὶ καταβὰς
Iscariote, who also became [the] betrayer. And descending
per αὐτῶν ἔστη ἐπὶ τόπου πεδινοῦ, καὶ ὄχλος f μαθητῶν
with them hestood on a/%place (level, and acrowd of *disciples
αὐτοῦ Kai πλῆθος πολὺ τοῦ λαοῦ ἀπὸ πάσης τῆς Ἰουδαίας
*his and a*multitude *great ofthe people from all Judea
καὶ Ἱερουσαλὴμ Kai τῆς παραλίου Τύρου καὶ Σιδῷνος, ot
and Jerusalem and the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon,
ἦλθον ἀκοῦσαι αὐτοῦ, Kai ἰαθῆναι ἀπὸ τῶν.νόσων. αὐτῶν,
came to hear hin, and tobehealed of their diseases,
18 καὶ οἱ ξὀχλούμενοι" vo" πνευμάτων ἀκαθάρτων, ‘cai!
and those beset by spirits tunclean, and
ἐθεραπεύοντο. 19 καὶ πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος "ἐζήτει" ἅπτεσθαι αὐτοῦ"
they were healed. And all the crowd sought to touch him ;
ὅτι δύναμις παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐξήρχετο Kai ἰᾶτο πάντας.
for power from him went out and healed all.
2239 Καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπάρας τοὺς. ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ εἰς τοὺς μαθη-
And he lifting up his eyes upon *disci-
τὰς αὐτοῦ ἔλεγεν, Μακάριοι οἱ πτωχοί, ὅτι ὑμετέρα ἐστὶν
ples "his said, Blessed: [are] the poor, for yours is
9 βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. 21 μακάριοι οἱ πεινῶντες νῦν, ὅτι
the kingdom of God. Blessed [ye] who hunger now, for
χορτασθήσεσθε. μακάριοι οἱ κλαίοντες νῦν, OTL γελάσετε.
ye shall be filled. Blessed+ [ye] who weep now, for yeshall laugh.
22 μακάριοί ἐστε bray μισήσωσιν ὑμᾶς οἱ ἄνθρωποι, Kai ὅταν
ρ ᾽
Blessed are ye when “shall°hate “you 2men, and when
ἀφορίσωσιν ὑμᾶς, Kai ὀνειδίσωσιν, καὶ ἐκβάλωσιν τὸ
they shall cut *off ‘you, and shall reproach [you], and cast out
ὄνομα.ὑμῶν ὡς πονηρόν, ἱἕνεκα! τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου"
your name as wicked, onaccountof the Son of man:
23 “χαίρετε! ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ Kai σκιρτήσατε" ἰδοὺ.γάρ, ὁ
rejoice in that day and leap for joy ; for lo,
πολὺς ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ κατὰ ταῦτα! ya
[1858] great in the heaven, according *to ‘these *things ‘for
ἐποίουν τοῖς προφήταις οἱ. πατέρες. αὐτῶν. 24 Πλὴν οὐαὶ
μισθὸς ὑμῶν
your reward
did *to *the “prophets ‘their *fathers. But woe
« - ~ , , 4 , e ~
ὑμῖν τοῖς πλουσίοις, OTe ἀπέχετε τὴν. παράκλησιν ὑμῶν.
toyou the rich, for ye are receiving your consolation.
25 οὐαὶ ὑμῖν ot ἐμπεπλησμένοι, ὅτι πεινάσετε. οὐαὶ Ρὺμῖν"
Woe to you who have been filled, for ye shall hunger. Woe to you
ol γελῶντες νῦν, ὅτι πενθήσετε Kai κλαύσετε. 26 οὐαὶ «ὑμῖν!
who laugh now, for yeshall mourn and weep. Woe toyou
ὅταν καλῶς τὑμᾶς εἴπωσιν" "πάντες" οἱ ἄνθρωποι: κατὰ
when well of you speak all men, “according “to
πταῦτα! yap ἐποίουν τοῖς ψευδοπροφήταις οἱ. πατέρες. αὐτῶν.
“these things'for did *to*the false ®prophets ‘their *fathers,
27 YANN’ ὑμῖν λέγω τοῖς ἀκούουσιν, ᾿Αγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς
But toyou Isay who hear, Love “enemies
5. Ὁ καὶ Δα τ, Ὁ -- τὸν τοῦ Τττα. © + xatand LiTra.
La[tr]a. f + πολὺς great T. ὃ evoxAovmevoe TTrA.
and they) Lrtra. Κ ἐζήτουν TTrA. ! ἕνεκεν L.
sume things LTTra. o + νῦν now T[Tr]a. P — ὑμὶν Tira,
τ εἴπωσιν ὑμᾶς τ. 8 — πάντες G. τ ᾿Αλλὰ LTTrAW.
who
da Ἰσκαριώθ LITA.
h ἀπὸ GLTTrAW.
m χάρητε GLTTrAW.
167
of Alphzeus, and Simon
called Zelotes, 16 and
Judas the brother of
James, and Judas Is-
cariot, which also was
the traitor. 17 And he
came down with them,
and stood in the plain,
and the company of
his disciples, and a
great multitude of peo-
ple out of all “πάτο
and Jerusalem, and
from the sea coast of
Tyre and Sidon, which
came to hear him, and
to be healed of their
diseases; 18 and they
that were vexed with
unclean spirits: and
they were healed.
19 And the whole mul-
titude sought to touch
him: for there went
virtue out of him, and
healed them all.
20 And he lifted up
his eyes on his disci-
les, and said, Blessed
6 ye poor: for yours
is the kingdom of God.
21 Blessed are ye that
hunger now: for ye
shall be filled. Blessed
are ye that weep now:
for ye shall laugh.
22 Blessed are ye, when
men shall hate you,
and when they shall
separate you from their
company, and shall re-
proach you, and cast
out your name as evil,
for the Son of man’s
sake, 23 Rejoice ye in
that day, and leap for
joy : for, behold, your
reward is great in hea-
ven: ior in the like
manner did their fa-
thers unto the pro-
phets. 24 But woe unto
you that are rich! for
ye have received your
consolation. 25 Woe
unto you that are
full! for γ8 shall
hunger. Woeunto you
that laughnow! for ye
shall mourn and weep.
26 Woe unto you, when
all men shall speak
well of you‘ for so
did their fathers to the
false prophets. 27 But
I say unto you which
hear, Love your ene-
mies, do good to
them which hate you,
28 bless them’ that
& — καὶ
i — καὶ (omit
2 τὰ αὐτὰ the
4 — ὑμῖν GLTTPAW,
~_
168
curse you, and pray
for them which de-
spitefully use you.
29 And unto him that
smiteth thee on the
one cheek offer also the
other; and him that
taketh away thy cloke
forbid not to take thy
coat also. 30 Give to
every man that asketh
of thee; and of him
that taketh away thy
goods ask them not
again. 3] And as ye
would that men should
do to you, do ye alsoto
them likewise. 32 For
if ye love them which
love you, what thank
have ye? for sinners
also love those that
love them. 33 And if
ye do good to them’
which do good to you,
what thank have ye?
for sinnersalsodoeven
the same, 34 And if
ye lend, to them of
whom ye hope to re-
ceive, what thank have
ye? for sinners also
lend to sinners, to re-
ceive as much again.
35 But love ye your
enemies, and do good,
and lend, hoping for
nothing again; and
your reward shall be
great, and ye shall be
the children of tho
Highest : for heis kind
unto the unthankful
and tothe eyil. 36 Be
ye therefore merciful,
as your Father also is
merciful. 37 Judgenot,
and ye shall not be:
judged : condemn not, :
and ye shall “ποῦ be
condemned : forgive,
and ye shall be for-
given: 38 give, and
it shall be _ given
unto you; good mea-
sure, pressed down,
and shaken together,
and * running over,
shall men give into
your bosom. For with
the same measure that .
ye mete withal it shall
bex measured to you
AOYKAS. VI.
τ» Σ arpa ~ ay τ ~ ae = ~
ὑμῶν, καλῶς ποιεῖτε τοῖς μισοῦσιν ὑμᾶς, 28 εὐλογεῖτε
‘your, “well Sdo tothose who; hate you, bless
Τοὺς καταρωμένους τὑμῖν," “καὶ! προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ! τῶν
those who curse you, and pray for those who
ἐπηρεαζόντων ὑμᾶς. 29 τῷ τύπτοντί σε Yéri' τὴν σιαγόνα,
despitefully use you. Tohimwho strikes thee on _ the cheek,
πάρεχε καὶ THY ἄλλην. Kai ἀπὸ τοῦ αἴοοντός σου , τὸ
offer also. the other ; and from him who takesaway thy
c ly \ A ft ~ A , ‘ aL ~
ἱμάτιον, καὶ τὸν χιτῶνα μὴ.κωλύσῃς. 80 παντὶ *e τῷ"
cloak, also the tunic do not forbid, =To “every *one ’and who
αἰτοῦντί σε, δίδου: Kai ἀπὸ τοῦ αἴροντος τὰϊσά,
asks thee, give; and from him who takes away what [is] thine,
y-amaire. 31 καὶ καθὼς θέλετε ἵνα ποιῶσιν ὑμῖν οἱ
ask [it] not back ; and according as ye desire that *should *do *to *you
ἄνθρωποι, “καὶ ὑμεῖς" ποιεῖτε αὐτοῖς ὁμοίως. 82 Kat εἰ
‘men, also “ye *do tothem in like manner, And if
ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς, ποία ὑμῖν χάρις ἐστίν;
those who
ye love love you, what *to*you:'thank “is *it ?
καὶ. γὰρ οἱ ἁμαρτωλοὶ Tove ἀγαπῶντας αὐτοὺς ἀγαπῶσιν.
for even sinners ?those “who *love *them love.
33 καὶ ἢ ἐὰν ἀγαθοποιῆτε τοὺς ἀγαθοποιοῦντας ὑμᾶς,
And if ye do good to those who do good to you,
ποία ὑμῖν “χάρις ἐστίν"; Kai “yap ot ἁμαρτωλοὶ τὸ αὐτὸ
what *to*you ‘thank isit? even ‘for sinners “the %same
ποιοῦσιν. 34 καὶ ἐὰν ἐδανείζητε" map ὧν ἐλπίζετε
ido. And if *yelend [tothose] from whom ye hope ΄
[ἀπολαβεῖν," ποία ὑμῖν χάρις ἐστίν; Kai Sycp' "οἱ" ἁμαρτωλοὶ
to receive, what *to“you ‘thank isit? even ‘for sinners
ἁμαρτωλοῖς ἰδανείζουσιν," iva ἀπολάβωσιν τὰ "ἶσα." 35 πλὴν
“to “sinners *jJend, that they may receive the like. But
ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν, καὶ ἀγαθοποιεῖτε, καὶ ἰδανείζετε"
love your enemies, and do good, and lend,
nundév" πἀπελπίζοντες" καὶ ἔσται ὁ μισθὸς ὑμῶν πολύς,
"πού ηρ ‘hoping *foragain; and *shall*be your *reward great,
καὶ ἔσεσθε υἱοὶ Prod" ὑψίστου" ὅτι αὐτὸς χρηστός ἐστιν) ἐπὶ
and yeshallbe sons ofthe Highest;s _-for he 25000 tis to
τοὺς ἀχαρίστους καὶ πονηρού γίνεσθε “οὖν" οἰκτίρμονες,
the unthankful, and wicked. Beye therefore compassionate,
καθὼς καὶ" ὁ-πατὴρ.ὑμῶν οἰκτίρμων ἐστίν. 37 καὶ μὴ.κρίνετε,
as also your father compassionate 15. And judge not,
Size ‘ 21} ‘ On 5 t mex ὃ τζ. ‘ τὰ A =
καὶ OU -μὴ κρισὴτε μη-κατα UKQGETE, και οὐὔυ-.μῇ καταᾶ-
that in no wise ye be judged ; condemn ποῦ, that innowise ye be
δικασθῆτε. ἀπολύετε, καὶ ἀπολυθήσεσθε' 38 δίδοτε, Kai
condemned. Release, ahd ye shall be released. Give, and
δοθήσεται ὑμῖν. μέτρον καλόν πεπιεσμέγον “Kai σεσαλει"-
dt shall be given to you, *measure ‘good, pressed down and shaken to-
μένον Veai' ““uzepexyuvopevoy' δώσουσιν εἰς τὸν κόλπον
‘gether and running over shajl they give into *bosom
ὑμῶν" iro yap αὐτῷ μέτρῳ ᾧ! μετρεῖτε, ἀντιμε-
2your: ‘*with Π6 “for same measure with which ye mete, ,. it shall be
τ yas GLTTrA. ν — καὶ GLTTrAW. X περὶ TA. Υ εἰς T. 1 [δὲ τῷ! 1. ; — δεὲτῷ Τ;
[δὲ] τῷ Tr. [καὶ ὑμεῖς] 1. Ὁ - γὰρ (read torif γ 4150) τ. “ ἐστὶν χάρις τ. 4— γὰρ T.
€ δανείσητε τ, ; δανίσητε T; δανείζετε TrA. λαβεῖν TIrA. 8 --- γὰρ T[Tr]A. %—ol LTTrA.
igavigovaowT. Εἴσα τα. [ἰ δανίζετε τ. ἂ μηδένα T. ἃ ἀφελπίζοντες 1. 5 + [ἐν
τοῖς οὐρανοῖς | in the heavens L. Ρ — τοῦ (read of [the]) GLTTraAW. 4ᾳ — οὖν LTTrA.
τ — καὶ [{1| τυ]. Siva ‘read that ye be not judged) τι. t+ καὶ δηᾷ TA νὰ -- καὶ
LiTtra,
“a ὑπεροκχυννόμενον LT TrAn
28 ᾧ yap μέτρῳ LTTr.
VE
τρηθήσεται ὑμῖν.
LUKE
39 Εἶπεν.δὲ 7 παραβολὴν αὐτοῖς, Mire
measured again to you. And he 22 a parable to them,
δύναται τυφλὸς τυφλὸν
Is*able ‘+a “blind a a blind Caan) to lead ἢ “both
Ps As πεσοῦνται"; 40 οὐκ ἔστιν μαθητὴ NC ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκα-
“not +into
a Spit twill fall ? ποῦ Sis a “disciple above the teacher
ov *abrov'" κατηρτιτμένος. δὲ πᾶς ἔσται we ὁ διδάσκαλος
of him ; but “perfected tevery “one shall be as “teacher
τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ
‘his. But why lookest thou on the mote that [15] in the eye
τοῦ. ἀδελφοῦ σου, τὴν. δὲ δοκὸν THY ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ ὀφθαλμῷ
of thy brother, but the beam that [15] in thine own ~ eye
ob.catavosic; 42 7) πῶς δύνασαι λέγειν τῷ ἀδελφῷ.σου,
perceivest not ? or how artthouable tosay to thy brother,
᾿Αδελφέ, ἄφες ἐκβάλω τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ
Brother, “Sutter Ghat Imaycastoutthe mote that [1511 in ie
σου, αὐτὸς τὴν ἐν τῷ. ὀφθαλμῷ σου δοκὸν οὐ βλέπων; ὑπο-
ening, thyself the in Sthine ΠΈΣΕ ϑεγῦγ86 ‘beam not seeing? Hypo-
κριτά, ἔκβαλε πρῶτον τὴν «δοκὸν ἐκ τοῦ. ὀφθαλμοῦ.σου. Kai
crite, cast out first the beam out of thine Lowe) eye, and
τότε διαβλέψεις “ἐκβαλεῖν! τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ
then thou wilt seeclearly tocast out.the mote that{is]in the eye
Tov.adedpov.covi, 43 ob.yap ἐστιν δένδρον καλὸν ποιοῦν
of thy brother. For “not ‘there “is +a ‘tree good producing
καρπὸν σαπρόν" οὐδὲ" δένδρον σαπρὸν, ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλόν"
αὐτοῦ. 41 τί δὲ βλέπεις
“fruit Xeorrupt ; nor ae corrupt | producing “fruit good ;
44 ἕκαστον. γὰρ δένδρον ἐκ τοῦ ἰδίου καρποῦ γινώσκεται" 0b-yap
for each tree by itsown , fruit is known, for not
Ὁ) ? ~ , ~ ? \ bl ΄ f, ~
ἐξ ἀκανθῶν συλλέγουσιν σῦκα, οὐδὲ EK βάτου ἵτρυγῶσιν
from thorns do they gather figs, nor from abramble gather they
σταφυλήν." 45 ὁ ἀγαθὸς ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ θησαυροῦ
a bunch of grapes. The good man out of the ~ good treasure
τῆς.καρδίας. Ξαὐτοῦ" προφέρει τὸ ἀγαθόν" καὶ 6 πονη-
of his heart * brings forth that which[is] good; and the wick-
pos hGvOowmoc! ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ θησαυροῦ τῆς καρδίας
man out of the wicked treasure of *heart
αὐτοῦ! προφέρει τὸ πονηρόν" ἐκ.γὰρ "τοῦ" περισσεύ-
this aie a ee that which [is] wicked; foroutof the abun-
ματος Irie" καρδίας "λαλεῖ τὸ. στόμα. αὐτοῦ." 46° Τί δέ με
dance ..ofthe heart pence *his. “mouth. And why re
καλεῖτε Κύριε, κύριε, καὶ οὐ.ποιεῖτε ἃ λέγω; 47 πᾶς ὁ ἐρ-
do yecall Lord, , Lord, and donot what Isay? Every one who
XOmEVOC πρός με καὶ ἀκούων μου.τῶν. λόγων καὶ ποιῶν αὐτούς,
is confing to me and hearing my words and doing them,
« ΄ :- , ? ν᾿ oe eu ’ 2 ? ,
ὑποδείξω ὑμῖν τίνι ἐστὶν ὅμοιος. 48 ὕμοιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπῳ
Lwillshew you to whom [6 15 like. Like heis. toaman
? ~ ? ΄ τι Nn ‘4 3 ΄ A »
οἰκοδομοῦντι οἰκίαν, ὃς ἔσκαψεν καὶ ἐβάθυνεν, καὶ ἔθηκεν
᾿ὁδηγεῖν ; οὐχὶ ἀμφότεροι, εἰς
169
again. 39 Andhe spake
a parable -unto thein,
Can the blind lead the
blind? shall they not
both fall into the
ditch ? 40 The disciple
is not above his mas-
ter: but every one
that is perfect shall be
as his master. 41 And
why bcholdest thou
the mote that is inthy
brother’s eye, but per-
ceivest not the beam
that is in thine own
eye? 42 Hither how
canst thou say to thy
brother, Brother, let
me pull out the mote
that is in thine eye,
when thou thyself be-
holdest not the beam
that is in thine own!
eye? Thou hypocrite,
cast out first the beam
out of thine own eye,
and then shalt thou
see clearly to pull out
the mote that is in thy
brotker’s eye. 43 For
a good tree bringeth
not forthcorrupt fruit;
neither doth a cor rupt
tree bring forth good
fruit. 44 For every
tree is known by his
own fruit. For of
thorns men do not
gather figs, nor of a
bramble bush gather
they grapes. 45 A good
man out of the good
treasure of his heart
bringeth forth that
which is good; and an
. evil man out of the
evil treasure of his
heart bringeth forth
that which is evil: for
of the abundance of
the heart his mouth
speaketh. 46 And why
call ye me, Lord, Lord,
and do not the things
which I say? 47 Who-
soever comcth to me,
and heareth my say-
ings, and docth them,
I will shew you to
whom he is like: 48 he
is like a man which
built an house, and
digged deep, and laid
the foundation on a
rock: and when the
flood arose, the stream}
beat vehemently upon
that house, and could
building ahouse, who dug and deepened, and laid ποῦ shake it: for it
θεμέλιον ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν᾽ ὑπλημμύρας" δὲ γενομένης σπροσέῤ-
afoundation on the rock ; and a flood having come Sburst
pngev! ὁ. ποταμὸς τῇ.οἰκίᾳ. ἐκείνῃ, καὶ οὐκ. ἴσχυσεν σαλεῦσαι
*upon ‘the: *stream that house, and could not shake -
y + καὶ also LrTra. 2 ἐμπεσοῦνται LTTrA. @ — αὐτοῦ LTTrA. — 7 T[Tr]A.
ς — ἐκβαλεῖν TA.” 4 + ἐκβαλεῖν to cast out TA. e + πάλιν again ες f σταφυλὴν
τρυγῶσιν ΤΎτΑ. Β — αὐτοῦ (read [his] heart) tT. » — ἄνθρωπος [7ττιὰ. οἱ-- θησαυροῦ
k — τοῦ LITra. 1 — τῆς (read of [the]) LTTra. ™ 70
τῆς καρδίας αὐτοῦ [L]}rTra.
στόμα αὐτοῦ λαλεῖ L. ° προσέρηξεν ΤΊτ.
Ὁ πλημιμύρης ΤΊτΑ.
170
was founded upon a
rock. 49 But he that
hearcth, and doethnot,
is like a man that
without a foundation
built an house upon
the earth; against
which the stream did
beat vehemently, and
immediately it fell;
and the ruin of that
house was great.
VII. Now when he
had ended all his say-
ings in the audience
of the people, he en-
tered into Capernaum.
2 And a certain cen-
turion’s servant, who
was dear unto him,
was sick, and ready to
die. 3 And when he
heard of Jesus, he sent
unto him the elders of
the Jews, besecching
him that he would
come and heal his ser-
vant. 4 And when they
came to Jesus, they
besought him instant-
ly, saying, That he
~was wortuy for whom
he should do this: 5 for
he loveth our nation,
and he hath built us
a synagogue, 6 Then
Jesus went with them.
And when he was now
not far from the house,
the centurion § scnt
friends to him, saying
unto him, Lord, trouble
not thyself: for 1 am
not worthy that thou
shouldest enter under
my roof : 7 wherefore
neither thought I my-
self worthy to come
unto thee: but say in
a word, and my ser-
vant shall be healed,
8 For Lalsoam aman
set under authority,
having under me gol-
diers, and I say unto
one, Go. and he goeth;
and to another, Come,
and he cometh; and to
my servant, Do this,
and he docth7t. 9When
Jesus heard these
things, he marvelled
at him, and turned
him about, and said
unto the people that ᾿'
followed him, I say
AOY KAS. VI, Vi.
9 , ΄, » - ‘ ‘ 4 >
αὐτήν" Ῥιεθεμελίωτο-.γάρ ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν." 49 ὁ.δὲ ἀκούσαι
it, forithad been founded upon the rock. Buthewho heard
καὶ μὴ-ποιήσας ὕμοιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπῳ “οἰκοδομήσαντι" οἰκία
and did not “like lig toa man Savi bene a houg
? ‘ A ~ ‘ , «
ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν χωρὶς θεμελίον᾽" ᾿προσέῤῥηξεν" ὁ ποτα-
or the earth without a foundation ; on which Sburst ‘the *stream,
΄ ‘ ? ‘ ἊΨ 4 ? , ‘ c~ ~ ? ΄
μός, καὶ "εὐθέως ἔπεσεν," καὶ ἐγένετο τὸ ῥῆγμα τῆς οἰκίας
and immediately it fell, and ‘was the ruin %of “house
ἐκείνης μέγα.
“that great.
? ‘ i} ᾽ , ~
7 "Ἐπεὶ.δὲ" ἐπλήρωσεν πάντα τὰ ῥήματα.αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς
And when he had completed all his words in the
ἀκοὰς Tov λαοῦ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς "Καπερναούμ." 2 Ἑκατοντάρχου
ears of the people he entered into Capernaum. 308 °a 7centurion
͵ ~ ~ ” » ~ wi τ΄
δὲ τινος δοῦλος κακῶς ἔχων ἤμελλεν τελευτῶν, ὃς ἦν
‘and “certain 2a%bondman “ill ®being was about to die, who was
? ~ » 2 4 Ἁ ~ ~ 2 , 4
αὐτῷ ἔντιμος. 3 ἀκούσας.δὲ περὶ τοῦ Inood ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς
by him honoured, And having heard about Jesus he sent to
αὐτὸν πρεσβυτέρους τῶν ᾿ἸΙουδαίων, ἐρωτῶν αὐτὸν owe
him elders of the Jews, begging him that
? ‘ ’ ‘ “ ? ~ « A ,
ἐλθὼν διασώσῃ τὸν. δοῦλον αὐτοῦ. 4 οἱ. δὲ παραγενόμενοι
having come he might cure his bondman. Andthey having come
‘ ‘A 2 Ὁ s ? A n ’
πρὺς τὸν Ἰησοῦν “παρεκάλουν! αὐτὸν σπουδαίως, λέγοντες,
ἴο Jesus besought him diligently, saying,
ὝὍ ” , ? τε Ww ae. ll ~~ A > ~ A 4
τι ἄξιός ἐστιν ᾧ παρέξει τοῦτο᾽ ὃ ἀγαπᾷ.γὰρ τὸ
that *worthy the *is to whom he shall grant this, for he loves
ἔθνος. ἡμῶν καὶ THY συναγωγὴν αὐτὸς gKodduncey ἡμῖν.
our nation and the synagogue he built for us,
« 9. ? ~ , ‘ ~ » A} ~ ‘
6 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Τησοῦς ἐπορεύετο σὺν αὐτοῖς ἤδη.δὲ αὐτοῦ οὐ μακρὰν
And Jesus went with them; butalready he ‘*not “far
᾽ ͵ > A ~ , Ui ‘ ©
ἀπέχοντος "ἀπὸ" τῆς οἰκίας, ἔπεμψεν ὑπρὸς αὐτὸν" τὸ ἑκατόν-
1being distant from the house, Ssent *to him ‘the *cen-
f , ~ ’
ταρχος φίλους," λέγων "αὐτῷ," Κύριε, μὴ.σκύλλου" οὐ
turion Lord,
γάρ Yetut ἱκανὸς" wa “ὑπὸ τὴν.στέγην. μου!
*for *I%am worthy that under my roof
7 διὸ οὐδὲ ἐμαυτὸν ἠξίωσα πρός σε ἐλθεῖν"
wherefore neither myself counted 1 worthy ὁ *thee ‘to “come;
εἰπὲ λόγῳ, Kai “ἰαθήσεται! ὁ.παῖς.μου. ὃ καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἄν-
say by aword, and shall be healed my servant. For also I ‘a
θρωπός εἰμι ὑπὸ ἐξουσίαν τασσόμενος, ἔχων ὑπ᾽ ἐμαυτὸν
man am under authority ‘appointed, having under myself
στρατιώτας, Kai λέγω τούτῳ Πορεύθητι, καὶ πορεύεται"
soldiers, and Isay tothis [one] Go, and he goes ;
καὶ ἄλλῳ, Ἔρχου. καὶ ἔρχεται: καὶ τῷ.δούλῳ. μου, Ποίησον
and toanother, Come, and hecomes; and tomy bondman, Do
τοῦτο, καὶ ποιεῖ. 9. ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ταῦτα ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐθαύ-
this, and he does {it}; And having heard these things Jesus won-
acev αὐτόν" Kai στραφεὶς τῷ ἀκολουθοῦντι αὐτῷ ὄχλῳ
him; and turning tothe “following Shim ‘crowd
to him, trouble not [thyself], *not
εἰσέλθῃς"
thou shouldest come;
ἀλλὰ
but
friends, saying
dered at
P διὰ τὸ καλῶς οἰκοδομεῖσθαι (οἰκοδομῆσθαι T) αὐτήν because it was well built rrra.
4 οἰκοδομοῦντι building L.
τ Ἐπειδὴ after that Lrtra.
together rtra.
* παρέξῃ he should grant LTTva.
® φίλους ὁ ἑκατόνταρχος (ἑκατοντάρχης T) TTra.
ὑπὸ τὴν στέγην W.
τ προσέρηξεν TTr. 8 εὐθὺς συνέπεσεν immediately it felt
u Kadapvaovm LTTrAW. “ ἠρώτων asked 7.
x — ἀπὸ (read τῆς from the) T. Υ — πρὸς αὐτὸν 1.
8. — αὐτῷ T. Ὁ ἱκανός εἰμι TIrA, © pov
4 ἰαθήτω let be healed τττὰ.
VII. LUKE.
εἶπεν, Λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐδὲ ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ τοσαύτην πίστιν εὗρον.
said, Isay to you, noteven in Israel so great faith did I find.
10 Kai ὑποστρέψαντες" “οἱ πεμφθέντες εἰς τὸν οἶκον" εὗρον
And “having*returned ‘those “sent to the house found
τὸν ἰἀσθενοῦντα" δοῦλον. ὑγιαίνοντα.
the sick bondman in good health.
11 Kai ἐγένετο ἐν &rp" ἑξῆς heropeverq! sic πόλιν
And it came topasson the next [day] he went -into acity
καλουμένην Naiv, καὶ συνεπορεύοντο αὐτῷ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ
called Nain, and went with him his *disciples
licavoi! καὶ ὄχλος πολύς. 12 Wedé ἤγγισεν τῇ πύλῃ τῆς
Imany and a’crowd ‘great. And as he drew near to the gate of the
΄ ay id , ἐξ ΄ κ θ ΄, Woes =
proXewe Kai ἰδού. ἐξεκομίζετο τεθνηκὼς." “υἱὸς μονο
city also "behold, was being carried out [one] who πὰ died, an*son only
γενὴς" τῇ. μητρὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὕτη ἦν" χήρα" Kai ὄχλος τῆς
to his mother, and she Was a widow, and a*crowd “of*the
πόλεως ikavoe " σὺν αὐτῇ. 18 Kai ἰδὼν αὐτὴν ὁ κύριος
‘city ‘considerable[was]with her. And seeing her the Lord
ἐσπλαγχνίσθη ἐπ᾽ οαὐτῇ" καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Μὴ.κλαῖε.
Was moved with compassion on her and said to her, Weep not.
14 Kai προσελθὼν ἥψατο τῆς σοροῦ" οἱ-δὲ βαστάζοντες
And comingup hetouched the bier, and those bearing [it]
"» ξ \ τ ᾿ ͵ ‘ , rd - \
ἔστησαν" καὶ εἶπεν, Νεανίσκε, σοὶ λέγω, ἐγέρθητι. 15 Kai
stopped. And he said, Young man, to thee I say, Arise. _ And
ἀνεκάθισεν ὁ νεκρὸς καὶ ἤρξατο λαλεῖν" καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὸν τῇ
Jsat ἪΡ ‘the *dead and began tospeak, and hegave him
μητρὶ. αὐτοῦ. 16 ἔλαβεν.δὲ φόβος Ῥἅπαντας," καὶ ἐδόξαζον
to his mother. And ?seized ‘fear all, and they glorified
τὸν θεόν, λέγοντες, “Ore προφήτης μέγας “ἐγήγεῤται! ἐν
God, saying, A?prophet ‘great hasrisenup amongst
tw 1 ~ ra
ἡμῖν, καὶ “Ore ἐπεσκέψατο ὁ θεὸς τὸν λαὸν. αὐτοῦ. 17 Kai
us; and *Has “visited 1God his people. And
ἐξῆλθεν ὁ.λόγος οὗτος ἐν ὕλῃ τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ περὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ
went out this report in all Judw#a concerning him, and
? , ~ ,
"ty" πάσῃ TY περιχώρῳ.
in all the country around.
18 Kai ἀπήγγειλαν *Iwavyy" οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ περὶ
And ‘brought ‘word 1to 7John Shis “disciples concerning
ia ’ A ~
πάντων τούτων. 19 καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος δύο τινὰς τῶν
all _ these things. And having called to [him] *two'certain
~ > ~'¢ ? ‘ A ~
μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ὁ "Τωάννης! ἔπεμψεν πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν,"
of his disciples John sent [them] to Jesus,
, δὺς € ΄ ” ~
λέγων, det ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἢ Yaddov" προσδοκῶμεν ;
saying, Artthou the coming [016] or another are we to look for ?
20 Παραγενόμενοι.δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν ot ἄνδρες Ξεῖπον," ΥἹωάν-
And having come to .him the men - said, John
ε ᾿ « ~ 7
wc! ὁ βαπτιστὴς ἀπέσταλκὲν ἡμᾶς πρός σε, λέγων, Σὸὺ εἶ
the Baptist has sent ἡ us to thee, saying, Art thou
« 2 , a ver εἶ “ ~ "
ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἢ ἄλλον προσδοκῶμεν; 21 Ἔν ταὐτῷ" "δὲ"
the coming [one] or another are we to look for? “In *the *same ‘and
~ ἢ ? v2 Η͂ I κ᾿ , ‘ ,
TY ὥρᾳ ἐθεράπευσεν πολλοὺς ἀπὸ νόσων καὶ μαστίγων Kai
ἐς hour he healed many of diseases and scourges: and
171
unto you, I have not
found so great faith,
no, not in Israel.
10 And they that were
sent, returning to the
house, found the ser-
vant wholé that had
been sick,
11 And it came to
pass the day after, that
he went into a city
called Nain; andmany
of his disciples went
with him, and much
people. 12 Now when
he came nigh to the
gate of the city, be-
hold, there was a dead
man carried out, the
only sou of hismother,
and she was a widow:
and much people of
the city was with her.
13 And when the Lord
saw her, he had com-
passion on her, and
said unto her, Weep
not. 14 And he came
and touched the bier:
and they that bare
him stood still, And
he said, Young man,
I say unto thee, Arise.
15 And he that was
dead sat up, and began
to speak. And he de-
livered him to his mo-
ther. 16 And there
came a fear on all: and
they glorified God,
saying, That a great
prophet is risen up
among us; and, That
God hath visited his
people. 17 And this
rumour of him went
forth throughout all
Juda, and through-
out all the region
round about.
18 And the disciples
of John shewed him
of all these things.
19 And Jchn calling
unto hit two of his
disciples stnt them to
Jesus, saying, Art thou
he that should come ?
or look we for an+
other? 20 When the
men were come unto
him, they said, John
Baptist hath sent us
unto thee, saying, Art
thou he that should
come? or look we
for another? 21 And
in that same hour
he cured many of
their infirmities and
plagues, and of evil
ee ai a εν τον
f — ἀσθενοῦντα LTTr[ A].
1 μονογενὴς υἱὸς TTrA.
4 ἠγέρθη is risen LTTra.
® εἰς τὸν οἶκον οἱ πεμφθέντες LTTr.
i— ἱκανοὶ δ τς Κ [τεθνηκὼς] L.
was EGT[TrA}], ὁ αὐτὴν τ. Ρ πάντας ΟἿτΑ.
5 *Iwavver T; “Iwaver τι. t Ἰωάνης Tr..
᾿ 3 ΄ > ΄ xv
ἢ εἶπαν Litra. Ὁ Ἰῳωάνης Tr. ᾿ ἐκείνῃ that τὰ. ὃ — δὲ LITrA,
ὃ τῷ Tr.
™ αὐτὴ W ; --- ἣν EGW.
v τὸν κύριον the Lord tira.
h ἐπορεύθη τ.
no ἣν
ες ἐν [πη τεῖα,
W ἅτερον Tr,
172
spirits; and unto many
that were blind he gave
sight. 22 Then Jesus
auswering said unto
them, Go your way,
and tell John what
things ye have scen
and heard; how that
the blind see, the lame
walk, the lepers are
cleansed, the deaf hear,
the dead are raised, to
the poor the gospel
is preached. 23 And
blessed is he, whoso-
ever shall not be of-
fended in me.
24 And when _ the
messengers of John
were departed, he
began to speak unto
the people concerning
John, What went ye
out into the wilderness
for to sce? A reed
shaken with the wind?
25 But what went ye
out for to sce? A man
clothed in soft rai-
ment? Behold, they
which are gorgeously
apparelled, and live
delicately,are in kings’
courts. 26 But what
went ye out for to see ?
A prophet? Yea, I
say unto you, and
much more than a
prophet. 27 This is he,
of whom it is written,
Behold, I send my
messenger before thy
face, which shall pre-
pare thy way before
thee. 28 For I say
unto you, Among those
thatare born of women
there is not a greater
prophet than John the
Baptist: but he that is
least in the kingdom
of God is greater than
he. 29 And all the
people that heard him,
andthe publicans, jus-
tified God, being bap-
tized with the baptism
of John. 30 But the
Pharisees aud lawyers
rejected the counsel of
God against them-
selves, being not bap-
tized of him, 31 And
the Lord said, Where=
unto then shall I liken
the men of this gene-
ration? and to what ᾿
are they like? 32 They
are like unto children
sitting in the market-
place, and calling one
to another, and say-
\
A OF YGKGAGS VIT.
, ~ ‘ ~ ~ ΄ A
πνευμάτων πονηρῶν, Kai τυφλοῖς πολλοῖς ἐχαρίσατο 7d"
“spirits ‘evil, and to “blind ‘many he granted
βλέπειν. 22 καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς “ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς" εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τορευθέν-
to see. And *answering 1 Jesus said to thei, Having
τες ἀπαγγείλατε “Ἰωάννῃ! ἃ εἴδετε καὶ ἠκούσατε" Ort
gone relate to John what yehavescenand heard ; that
τυφλοὶ ἀναβλέπουσιν, χωλοὶ περιπατοῦσιν, λεπροὶ καθαρίζον-
blind receive sight, lame walk, lepers are cleansed,
TAL, κωφοὶ ἀκούουσιν, νεκροὶ ἐγείρονται, πτωχοὶ εὐαγγελίζονται"
deaf near dead are raised, poor are evangelized ;
23 καὶ μακάριός ἐστιν ὃς. ἐὰν μὴ.σκανδαλιφθῇ ἐν ἐμοί.
and blessed is whoever shall not be offended in me.
24 ᾿Απελθόντων δὲ τῶν “ἀγγέλων ΓΙωάννου" ἤρξατο λέγειν
And *having*departed ‘the *messengers Sof ‘John he began to speak
πρὸς Tove ὄχλους περὶ PIwavvov," Τί δἐξεληλύθατε!! εἰς
to the crowds concerning John: What have ye gone out into
τὴν ἔρημον θεάσασθαι; κάλαμον ὑπὸ ἀνέμου σαλευό-
the wilderness to look at ἢ a reed * by {the] wind shaken ?
μενον; 25 ἀλλὰ τί ϑἐξεληλύθατε! ἰδεῖν ; ἄνθρωπον ἐν μαλα-
But what have ye gone out to see? a man in soft
κοῖς ἱματίοις ἠμφιεσμένον; ἰδού, ot ἐν ἱματισμῷ ἐνδόξῳ
clothing arrayed ? Behold, they who in “clothing ‘splendid
καὶ τρυφῇ ὑπάρχοντες ἐν τοῖς βασιλείοις εἰσίν. 26 ἀλλὰ τί
and inluxury areliving “in “the *palaces tare, But what
SéEeknvOare! ἰδεῖν; προφήτην; vai, λέγω ὑμῖν, Kai
have ye gone out tosee? a prophet ? Yea, Isay toyou, and [one]
περισσότερον προφήτου. 27 οὗτός ἐστιν περὶ οὗ γέ-
more excellent than a prophet, This is he concerning whom it has
γραπται, ᾿Ιδού, "ἐγὼ! ἀποστέλλω τὸν. ἄγγελόν. μου πρὸ
been written, Behold, I send my messenger before
προσώπου σου, ὃς κατασκευάσει τὴν ὁδόν. σου ἔμπροσθέν σου.
thy face, who shall “prepare thy way before thee,
28 Λέγω 'γὰρ" ὑμῖν, (μείζων ἐν ἐννητοῖς γυναικῶν
“I%say ‘for toyou, Ὁ; aoe lamong [*those] “born 4of >women
Καροφήτης" ᾿Ιωάννου" ἱτοῦ βαπτιστοῦ" οὐδείς ἐστιν. ὁ δὲ
prope’ than John the Baptist no one 1} but he that [is]
μικρότερος ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ μείζων αὐτοῦ ἐστιν. 29 Καὶ
less in the ding dom of God greater thanhe is. And
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἀκούσας Kai οἱ τελῶναι ἐδικαίωσαν τὸν θεόν,
all the people having heard and the tax-gatherers justified God,
βαπτισθέντες τὸ βάπτισμα PIwavvov'' 30 οἱ δὲ Φα-
having been baptized [with] the baptism of John ; but the Pha-
ρισαῖοι Kai οἱ VOMLKOL τὴν βουλὴν τοῦ θεοῦ ἠθέτησαν
risees and the doctors of thelaw the counsel of God set aside
> ε , ‘ A « ? > ~ m τ A «
εἰς ἑαυτούς, μὴ βαπτισθέντες ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 31 'πεῖπεν.δὲ ὁ
as to themselves, not having been ΒΒ ΔΟΝ by him. And *said ‘the
κύριος, Ti οὖν ὁμοιώσω τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τῆς γενεᾶς
*Lord, To what therefore shallI liken the men of “generation
ταύτης; καὶ τίνι εἰσὶν ὅμοιοι; 892 ὕμοιοί εἰσιν παιδίοις
this ἢ and to what are they like? Like are they tolittle children
τοῖς ἐν ἀγορᾷ καθημένοις, Kai προσφωνοῦσιν ἀλλήλοις
in a market-place sitting, and calling one to another
Ὁ — τὸ LTTrAW.
ε — ὅτι L[tr].
JT send) LTTrA.
uf, Jaayoy Tr.
da ἸΙωάννει τὶ: ᾿Ἰωάνει Tr.
bh — ἐγὼ ὐ ead ἀποστ.
1 — τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ ΤΊτΑ.
© — 6 Ἰησοῦς (read he said) [x]rtra.
8 ἐξήλθατε Went ye out Lrr.
— yap ΤΊΓΑ, k — προφήτης LL Tra].
W — εἶπεν δὲ O-KVpios GLTTYAW.
ὙΠ LUKE.
\ ΄ ~ \ , , a τ >,
"eat λέγουσιν," Ἡὐλήσαμεν ὑμῖν, καὶ οὐκ. ὠρχήσασθε" ἐθρη-
and saying, We piped toyou. and ye did not dance; we
΄ ς ~ 1 ‘ > > [4 ; ’
γνήσαμεν "ὑμῖν." καὶ οὐκ. ἐκλαύσατε. 858 ἐλήλυθεν.γὰρ P Twavyyce!
mourned toyou, and ye did not weep. For *has *come *John
ὁ βαπτιστὴς “μήτε! τἄρτον ἐσθίων!" Sure" toivoy πίνων,
πο “Baptist neither “bread eating nor “wine ‘drinking,
καὶ λέγετε, Δαιμόνιον ἔχει. 84 ἐλήλυθεν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
and yesay, A demon he has. 5Has Scome ‘the *Son Sof *man
> ’ ‘ 7 4 ? a , ” ’ αὶ
ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων, καὶ λέγετε, ᾿Ιδού, ἄνθρωπος φάγος καὶ
eating and drinking, and yesay, Behold, - aman aglutton and
, ΄ ~ , \ ~ ς >>
οἰνοπότης, “τελωνῶν φίλος" καὶ ἁμαρτωλῶν. 35 καὶ ἐδι-
a wine-bibber, of tax-gatherers ἃ friend and of sinners ; and *was
, ,ὔ > ‘ ~ , ~ , 1!
καιώθη ἡ σοφία ἀπὸ τῶν. τέκνων αὐτῆς πάντων."
justified twisdom by “her °children Tally
, a ‘4 ~ / ev , ,
36 ‘Howra.dé τις αὐτὸν τῶν Φαρισαίων ἵνα φάγῃ μετ
Αμᾷ *asked tone. Shim 7of*the *Pharisees that he should eat with
αὐτοῦ" καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς “τὴν οἰκίαν" τοῦ Φαρισαίου Yave-
him And having enteredinto the house ofthe Pharisee he re-
κλίθη ἢ 97 Καὶ ἰδού, γυνὴ ev τῇ πόλει ἥτις ἦν"
clined [at table] ; and behold, a woman in the city who was
ἁμαρτωλός, " ἐπιγνοῦσα bre ϑάνάκειται! ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ
a sinner, having known that he had reclined [at table] in the house
τοῦ Φαρισαίου, Kopicaca ἀλάβαστρον μύρου, 88 καὶ στᾶσα
ofthe Pharisee, having taken an alabaster flask of ointment, and standing
“παρὰ τοὺς πόδας. αὐτοῦ ὀπίσω" κλαίουσα, “ἤρξατο βρέχειν
at his feet _ behind weeping, began to bedew
τοὺς. πόδας αὐτοῦ τοῖς. δάκρυσιν," Kai ταῖς θριξὶν τῆς κεφαλῆς
his feet with tears, and with the hairs of *head
αὐτῆς “ἐξέμασσεν,." καὶ κατεφίλει τοὺς. πόδας αὐτοῦ,
*her she was wiping [them], and wasardently kissing his feet,
\ ” ~ , 2 , \ « --»"
καὶ ἤλειφεν τῷ μύρῳ. 389 ἰδὼν. δὲ ὁ Φαρισαῖος
and was anointing [them] withthe ointment. But having seen, the Pharisee
ὁ καλέσας αὐτὸν εἶπεν ἐν ἑαυτῷ, λέγων, Οὗτος εἰ
who invited him spoke within himself, saying, This [person] if
προφήτης, ἐγίνωσκεν.ἂν τίς καὶ ποταπὴ ἡ γυνὴ
ἃ prophet, would have known who and what the woman [is]
ἥτις ἅπτεται αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἁμαρτωλός ἐστιν. 40 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς
who touches him, for a@ sinner she is. And v*answering
ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν, Σίμων, ἔχω σοί τι εἰπεῖν.
+ Jesus said to him, Simon, Ihave to thee something to say.
Ὁ δὲ fonow, Διδάσκαλε, εἰπε." 41 Δύο δχρεωφειλέται! ἦσαν
Andhe says, Teacher, say [it]. Two debtors there were
Maveory' τινι ὁ εἷς ὥφειλεν δηνάρια πεντακόσια, 0.0é
toa “creditor ‘certain; theone owed Sdenarii ‘five “hundred, and the
ἕτερος πεντήκοντα. 42 μὴ.ἐχόντων δὲ"! αὐτῶν ἀπο-
other fifty. But “ποὺ “haying 1they [wherewith] to
δοῦναι ἀμφοτέροις ἐχαρίσατο" τίς οὖν αὐτῶν, "εἰπέ," πλεῖον
pay, both he forgaye: whichtherefore ofthem, say, 4most
labréy ἀγαπήσει", 43 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς ide! πιὸ! Σίμων εἶπεν, Ὑπο-
Shim =? will “love? And “answering *Simon said, I
ny
he were
π᾿ λέγοντες TTrA. © — ὑμῖν TTr. 4 μὴ not TA.
ἐσθίων ἄρτον τ. 5 μηδὲ 1. t πίνων οἶνον LTTrA.
τῶν τέκνων αὑτῆς LTrA. * Tov οἶκον LTTrA. Y κατεκλίθη LITA.
LTTrA. a+ καὶ and LTTraw. Ὁ κατάκειται LTTrA.
GLTTrA. ἃ τρῖς δάκρυσιν ἤρξατο βρέχειν τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ LTTrA. _
δάσκαλε, ειπέ, φησίν Tra. 8 χρεοφειλέται LTITrA. Ἀ δανιστῇ Be
Κ-- εἰπέ LTT[A]. ἰ ἀγαπήσει αὐτόν LITrA, Ὁ -- ὃ T[Tr].
Ῥ᾿ Ἰωάνης Tr.
ἡ φίλος τελωνῶν GLTTrAW.
179
ing, We have piped
unto you, and ye hare
not danced; we have
mourned to you, and
ye have not wept.
33 For John the Bap-
tist came neither eat-
ing bread nor drinking
wine ; and ye say, He
hath a devil. 34 The
Son of man is come
eating and drinking;
and ye say, Behold a
gluttonous man, and a
winebibber, a friend
of publicans and sin-
ners! 35 But wisdom
is justificd of all her
children.
36 And one of the
Pharisecs desired him
that he would eat with
him. And he weut
into the _ Pharisee’s
house, and sat down
to meat, 37 And, be-
hold, ἃ woman in
the city, which was a
sinner, when she knuw
that Jesus sat at meat
in the Pharisce’s house,
brought an alabaster
box of ointment,
388 and stood at his
feet behind him weep-
ing, and began to wash
his feet with tears, and
did wipe them with the
hairs of her head, and
kissed his feet, and
anointed them with
the ointment. 39 Now
when the Pharisee
which had bidden him
saw it, he spake within
himself, saying, This
man, if he were a pro-
phet, would have
known who and what
manner of voman this
is that toucheth him:
for she is a sinner.
40 And Jesus answer-
ing said unto him,
Simon, I have some-
what to say unto thee.
And he saith, Master,
sayon, 41 There wasa
certain creditor which
had two debtors: the
one owed five hundred
pence, and the other
fifty. 42 And when
they had nothing to
pay, he frankly for-
gave them both. Tell
me therefore, which of
them will love him
most? 43 Simon an-
swered and said, Isup-
τ ἔσθων ἄρτον LTrA 3
“ πάντων
2 ἥτις ἣν ἐν τῇ πόλει
ὃ ὀπίσω srapa τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ
e ἐξέμαξεν T.
f Ata
i— δὲ [L]TPra.
114.
Be that he, to whom
e forgave most. And
hesajd unto him, Thou
hast rightly judged.
44 And he turned to
the woman, and said
unto Simon, Seest thou
this woman? I entered
into thine house, thou
gavest me no water for
my feet : but she hath
washed my feet with
tears, and wiped them
with the hairs of her
head. 45 Thou gavest
me no kiss: but this
Woman since the time
I came in hath not
ceased to kiss my feet.
46 My head with oil
thou didst not anoint:
but this woman hath
anointed my feet with
ointment. 47 Where-
fore I say unto thee,
Her sins, which are
many, are forgiven ;
for she loved much:
but to whom little is
forgiven, the same lov-
eth little. 48 And he
said unto her, Thy sins
are forgiven. 49 And
they that sat at meat
with him began to say
within themselves,
Who is this that for-
giveth” sins also?
50 And he said to the
woman, ‘Thy faith
hath saved thee; go in
peace,
VIII. And it came
to pass afterward, that
he went throughout
every city and village,
preaching and shew-
ing the glad tidings of
the kingdom of God:
and the twelve were
with him, 2 and cer-
tain women, which
had been healed of evil
spirits and infirmities,
Mary called Magda-
lene, outof whom went
seven devils, 3 and
Joanna the wife of
Chuza Herod’s stew-
ard, and Susanna, and
many others, which
ministered unto him
of their substance.
4-And when much
people were gathered
together, and were
come to him out of
every city, he spake by
a parable: 5 A sower
went out to sow his
seed: and as he sowed,
some fell by the way
side; and it was trod-
den down, and the
AOYKAS. VTS τ
λαμβάνω ὅτι Pp τὸ πλεῖον ἐχαρίσατο. ὋὉ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
take it that{he]tuwhemthe' ‘more heforgave. Andhe said to him,
Ὀρθῶς ἔκρινας. 44 Kai. στραφεὶς πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα, τῷ
Rightly thou hast judged. the woman,
Σίμωνι ἔφη. Βλόπεις ταύτην τὴν γυναῖκα; εἰσῆλθόν cov εἰς
to Simon hesaid, Seest thou * this woman? Tentered *thy tinto
. 2 iA ὑδ n2 ‘ ‘ , ll ? » “ er "
τὴν οἰκίαν, ὕδωρ "ἐπὶ τοὺς. πόδας. μου" οὐκ. ἔδωκας" αὕτη. δὲ
house, , water for my,feet thou gayest not, but she
τοῖς δάκρυσιν ἔβρεξέν μου τοὺς πόδας, Kai ταῖς θριξὶν rij
with tears bedewed my feet, and with the hairs
κεφαλῆς" αὐτῆς ἐξέμαξεν. 45 φίλημά por οὐκ ἔδωκας"
And having turned to
“head of 7her wiped [them]. Akiss tome thou gayest not,
αὕτη.δὲ ἀφ’ ἧς εἰσῆλθον οὐ.Ῥδιέλιπεν! καταφιλοῦσά
Ῥαῦ she from which [time] [came ἔπ ceased not ardently kissing
Ἵμου τοὺς πόδας." 46 ἐλαίῳ τὴν.κεφαλήν.μον οὐκ. ἤλειψας"
ΤΟΥ͂ feet. With oil my head thou didst not anoint,
αὕτη.δὲ μύρῳ ἠλειψέν "ov τοὺς πόδας." 47 οὗ χάριν
but she with ointment anointed my feet. For which cause
λέγω σοι, ἀφέωνται "αἱ.ἁμαρτίαι.αὐτῆς" αἱ πολλαί, bru
Isay to thee, forgiven have been her *sins many ; for
ἠγάπησεν πολύ woe ὀλίγον ἀφίεται ὀλίγον ἀγαπᾷ.
she loved much; buttowhom little is forgiven little he loves.
48 Εἶπεν.δὲ αὐτῇ, ᾿Αφέωνταί σου αἱ ἁμαρτίαι. 49 Kai
ἈΑπᾶ he said ἴο ποὺ, Forgiven have been thy sins. And
ἤοξαντο οἱ συνανακείμενοι
began those
2 i
ἐστιν
λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, Τίς "οὗτός
reclining with [him] tossay withinthemselves, Who “this
ὃς καὶ ἁμαρτίας ἀφίησιν ; 50 Eizevdé πρὸς τὴν γυ-
‘is whoeven “sins ‘forgives ὃ But hesaid to the wo-
ναῖκα, Ἢ πίστις. σου σέσωκέν σε" πορεύου εἰς εἰρήνην.
man, Thy faith has saved thee; go in peace.
8 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐνιτῷ καθεξῆφ καὶ abroc διώδευεν
And it came to pass afterwards that he journeyed through
κατὰ. πόλιν καὶ κώμην, κηρύσσων καὶ εὐαγγελιζό--
city by city and village by village, preaching and announcing the glad
\ , ~ ~ \ © pFon ‘ ? ~
μενος τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ" Kai ot δωδεκα σὺν αὐτῷ,
tidings, the kingdom of God; and the twelve [were] with him,
2 καὶ γυναῖκές τινες ai ἦσαν. τεθεραπευμέναι ἀπὸ πνευμάτων
and “women ‘certain who had been cured from “spirits
~ 4 ~ , la na ͵
πονηρῶν καὶ ἀσθενειῶν, Μαρία ἡ καλουμένη Μαγδαληνὴ,
twicked and infirmities, Mary who iscalled , Magdalene,
ag ἧς δαιμόνια ἑπτὰ ἐξεληλύθει, 8 καὶ Viwavva! γυνὴ
from whom “7demons ‘seven had gone out; and Joanna wife
Xovla ἐπιτρόπου Ἡρώδου, καὶ Σουσάννα, καὶ ἕτεραι πολλαί,
of Chuza asteward of Herod; and Susanna, and *others ‘many,
αἵτινες διηκόνουν αὐτῷ" “ἀπὸ! τῶν. ὑπαρχόντων αὐταὶς.
who were ministering to him of their property.
4 Συνιόντος.δὲ ὄχλου πολλοῦ, καὶ τῶν «-κατὰ.πόλιν ἐπι-
And ‘assembling ‘a “crowd “great, and those who fromeachcity were
πορευομένων πρὸς αὐτόν, εἶπεν διὰ παραβολῆς. 5 ᾿Εξῆλθεν
coming to hin, he spoke by a parable. *Went *out
ὁ σπείρων TOU σπεῖραι τὸν. σπόρον αὐτοῦ: καὶ ἐν. τῷ. σπείρειν
‘the *sower to sow his seed ; and as “sowed
αὐτὸν ὃ. μὲν ἔπεσεν παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν, καὶ κατεπατήθη, Kai τὰ
the some fell by the way, and.it wastrampledupon, and the
π μου ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας T ; μοι ἐπὶ πόδας TrA.
P διέλειπεν T.
t ἐστιν οὗτος L,
GLITTraw.
αἱ ἁμαρτίαι LT,
°— τῆς κεφαλῆς (read with her hairs)
τ τοὺς πόδας μου GLTra. ἽὙαύτῇ (avTys.T)
"avrotstothemtTira. * ἐκ out of LrTra,
ἢ τοὺς πόδας μον L.
τ ᾿Ιωάνα Tr.
VIII. LUKE.
᾿ ~ ? ~ ’ yt yee y” 1
TETELVA TOV OVPAVOU κατεφαγεν αὐτό. 6 Kat ETEPOY “ETTECEV
birds ofthe heaven devoured it. And other fell
άπ ν ‘ , \ \ We ΄ cas \ .»
ETL τὴν TETOAY, KCL φυεν ἐξηράνθη, διὰ τὸ μη-ἑχειν.
upon the rock, and having sprung up it withered, because it had not
, ᾿ , ~ ~
ἰκμάδα. 7 Kai ἕτερον ἔπεσεν tv τ μέσῳ THY ἀκανθῶν, καὶ
moisture ; and other fell in [the] midst of the thorns, and
Zoupipvercat" αἵ ἄκανθαι ἀπέπνιξαν αὐτό. ὃ Kai ἕτερον
having sprung up together the thorns choked ii; and other
ἔπεσεν "ἐπὶ! τὴν γὴν τὴν ἀγαθήν, Kai φυὲν ἐποίησεν
fell upon the ground the good, and having sprung up produced
καρπὸν ἑκατονταπλασίονα. Ταῦτα λέγων ἐφώνει, Ὃ ἔχων
fruit a hundredfold. These things saying hecried, He that has
τ by emery Jom > ΄ , 4 \ pats « \ ? ~
ὦτα ἀκούειν ἀκουέτω. O'Ernpwrwy.oé αὐτὸν οἱ. μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ,
ears tohear let him hear. And *asked *him ‘his “di ciples,
Préyovrec,' Tic “εἴη ἡ-παραβολὴ αὕτη"; 10 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν,
saying, What may be this parable ? Andhe said,
{ya ~ , ~~ \ U ~ ΄ -“
Ὑμῖν δέδοται γνῶναι τὰ μυστήρια τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ
Το γοὰ it has been given ἴο know the of the
~ ~ ‘ ~ 5; ~ U U
θεοῦ: τοῖς.δὲ λοιποῖς ἐν παραβολαῖς, ἵνα βλέποντες. μὴ
of God, but to the rest in parables, that secing “not
βλέπωσιν, Kai ἀκούοντες μὴ-συνιῶσιν. 11 Ἔστιν.δὲ
1they *may see, and hearing .they may not understand. Now ‘is
ida « ’ 4 « 7) 2) ‘ ε , ~ a ° € 4
αὕτη ἡ παραβολή" ὁ σπόρος ἐστὶν ὃ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ" 12 οἱ δὲ
*this,'the “parable: The seed is the word of God: and those
παρὰ τὴν ὁδὸν εἰσὶν ot ἀκούοντες," εἶτα ἔρχεται ὁ διά-
by the way are those who hear ; then comes the de-
Boroc καὶ αἴρει τὸν λόγον ἀπὸ τῆς. καρδίας. αὐτῶν, Ἱνα.μὴ
vil and takesaway the word from their heart, lest,
πιστεύσιιντες σωθῶσιν. 18 οἱ δὲ ἐπὶ τῆς πέτρας," ot
having believed they should be saved. Andthose upon the rock, those who
mysteries kingdom
d
ὕταν ἀκούσωσιν, μετὰ χαρᾶς δέχονται τὸν λόγον, Kai οὗτοι
when they hear, with joy receive the word, and_ these
‘ >» \ ι , . > =
pilav οὐκ. ἔχουσιν, ot πρὸς καιρὸν πιστεύουσιν. καὶ ἐν καιρῷ
a root have not, who tor a time belicye, and in tite
πειρασμοῦ ἀφίστανται. 14 τὸ δὲ εἰς Tac ἀκάνθας πεσόν,
of trial fall away. And that which into the thorns fell,
Neues , ne eden ms ,
οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἀκούσαντες, Kai ὑπὸ μεριμνῶν καὶ πλούτου
these are they who having heard, and under cares and rithes
« » ~ ΄ , ΄ ‘
καὶ ἡδονῶν τοῦ βίου πορευόμενοι ἰσυμπνίγονται,"" καὶ οὐ
and pleasures of life moving along are choked, and *not
τελεσφοροῦσιν. 1d τὺ. δὲ ἐν τῇ καλῇ γῇ. οὗτοί εἰσιν
*do bring to perfection, And that in the good ground, these are
er ? ' ~ κ᾿ ᾽ ~ ΄ 4 ,
οἰτινες ἐν καρδίᾳ. καλῇ Kai ἀγαθῇ ἀκούσαντες τὸν λόγον
they who in aheart right and good having heard the word
κατέχουσιν, καὶ καρποφοοοῦσιν ἐν ὑπομογῇ. 16 Οὐδεὶς δὲ
keep [it], and bring forth fruit with endurance. And no one
λύχνον ἅψας καλύπτει αὐτὸν σκεύει, 1 ὑποκάτω κλίνης
alamp having lighted covers it withavessel,or under a couch
͵ r ? > 4 / 3, ΄ c «
τίθησιν. Sard" ἐπὶ λυχνίας ἐπιτίθησιν, ἵνα οἱ
puts [it], but on a lamp-stand puts {it], that they who
εἰσπορευόμενοι βλέπωσιν TO φῶς. 17 οὐ.γάρ ἐστιν
enter in muy see the light. For not [anything] is
ὃ οὐ gaveody, γενήσεται" .οὐδὲ ἀπόκρυφον ὃ
which “not “manifest ‘shall *become;,! nor secret which
κρυπτὸν
hidden
¥ κατέπεσεν fell down Trra. 2 συνφνυεῖσαι T.
LrT:{a]. © αὕτη εἴη ἡ παραβολή Ὑ. 4 ἀκούσαντες heard TTr,
ἴ συνπνίγονται TA. ἕ ἀλλὰ Tr, h τίθησιν LITA,
2 εἰς into GLYTraw.
175
fowls of the air de-
voured it. 6 Andsome
fell upon arock; and
assoonas it wassprung
up, it withered away,
because it lacked mois-
ture. 7 And some fell
among thorns; and the
thorns sprang up with
it, and choked it. 8 And
other fell’ on good
ground, and sprang
up, and bare fruit
an hundredfold. And
when he had said these
things, he cried, He
that hath ears to hear,
let him hear. 9 And
his: disciples asked
him, saying, What
might this parable be?
10 And he said, Unto
you itis given to know
the mysteries of the
kingdom of God: but
to others in parables;
that seeing they might
not see, and hearing
they might not under-
stand. 11 Now the pa-
rable is this: The seed
is the word of God.
12 Those by the way
side are they that hear;
then cometh the devil,
and taketh away the
word out of their
hearts, lest they should
believe and be saved.
13 They on the rock
ar2 they, which, when
they hear, reccire the
word with joy; and
these have no root,
which for a while be-
lieve, and in time of
temptation fall away.
14 And that which fell
among thornsare they,
which, when they have
heard, go forth, and
are choked with cares
and riches and plea-
sures of this life, and
bring no fruit to per-
fection. 15 But that
on the good Pround are
they, which in an-ho-
nest and good heart,
having heard the word,
keep tt, and bring forth
fruit with patience.
16 No man, wher he
hath lighted a candle,
covereth it with a ves-
sel, or putteth ἐξ under
abed; but setteth ‘ton
a candlestick, thatthey
which enter in may see
the light. 17 For no-
thing is secret, that
shall not be made
b — λέγοντες
© τὴν πέτραν 1,
176
manifest; neither any
thing hid, that shall
not be known and come
abroad. 18 Take heed
therefore how ye hear:
for whosoever hath, to
him shill be given;
and whosoever hath
not, from him shall be
taken even that which
he seemeth to have.
19 Then came tohim
his mother and his
brethren, and could
not come at him for
the press. 20 And it
was told him by cer-
tain which said, Thy
mother and thy breth-
ren stand without, de-
siring to 566 thee,
21 And he answered
and said unto them,
My mother and my
brethren 8416. these
which hear the word of
God, and do it.
22 Now it came to
pass on a certain day,
that he went into a
ship with his disciples:
and he said untothem,
Let us go over unto
the other side of the
lake. And they launch-
ed forth. 23 But as
they sailed he fell a-
sleep: and there came
down a storm of wind
on the lake; and they
were filled with water,
and were in jeopardy.
24 And they came to
him, and awoke him,
saying, Master, mas-
ter, we perish. Then
he arose, and rebuked
the wind and the rag-
ing of the water: and
they ceased, and there
was a calm. 25 And
he said unto them,
Where is your faith?
And they being afraid
wondered, saying one
to another, What man-
ner of man is this! for
he commandeth even
the winds and water,
and they obey him.
26 And theyarrived at
the country of the Ga-
darenes, which is over
against Galilee. 27 And
when he went forth to
land, there met him
out of the city a cer-
tain man, which had
‘which is
AOYKAS. VIL.
Ἰοὐ-γνωσθήσεται! Kai εἰς φανερὸν ἔλθῃ. 18 βλέπετε οὖν
shall not be known and to light come, Take heed therefore
πῶς ἀκούετε: Oc¥ydp.av' ἔχῃ, δοθήσεται αὐτῷ: καὶ
ἘΞ I ῳ
how for whoever may have, *shall “be *given *to “him; and
ὃς ἰὰἂν! μὴ.ἔχῃ, καὶ ὃ δοκεῖ ἔχειν ἀρθήσεται ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
whoever may not have,even what heseems tohave shall be taken from him.
19 ™Iapeyévovro'.dé πρὸς αὐτὸν ἡ μήτηρ" καὶ ot ἀδελ--
And came to him [his] mother and *breth-
pot αὐτοῦ, καὶ οὐκιἠδύναντο συντυχεῖν αὐτῷ διὰ τὸν
ren this, and were not able to get to him because of the
ὄχλον. 20 “καὶ ἀπηγγέλη" αὐτῷ, Ῥλεγόντων," 4 Ἢ. μήτηρ.σου
ye hear ;
crowd. And it was told m,, saying, Thy mother
Kai οἱ. ἀδελφοί.σονυ ἑστήκασιν ἔξω, ἰδεῖν oe θέλοντες."
and thy brethren are standing without, *to “see *thee wishing.
21 ὋὉ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν “πρὸς αὐτούς," Μήτηρ. μου᾽ καὶ
Andhe answering said to them, My moiher and
ἀδελφοί. μου οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ TOY λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ ἀκούοντες καὶ
my brethren *those ‘are who the word of God arehearing and
ποιοῦντες ταὐτόν."
doing it.
22 "Kat ἐγένετο ἐν μιᾷ τῶν ἡμερῶν Kai αὐτὸς ἐνέβη
And itcametopass on ont ofthe days that he eutered
εἰς πλοῖον καὶ οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, Kai εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς,
into aShip, and his disciples, and he said to them,
Διέλθωμεν; εἰς τὸ πέραν τῆς λίμνης Kai ἀνήχθησαν.
Let us pass over to the other side ofthe lake; and they put off.
23 πλεόντων δὲ αὐτῶν ἀφύπνωσεν᾽ καὶ κατέβη λαῖλαψ
᾿ς And as they sailed he fell asleep ; and camedown astorm
ἀνέμου εἰς THY λίμνην, Kai συνεπληροῦντο, Kai ἐκινδύνευον.
of wind on the , lake, and they were being filled, and were in danger.
24 προσελθόντες δὲ διήγειραν αὐτόν, λέγοντες, Ἐπιστάτα,
And haying come to [him]they aroused him, saying, Master,
᾽ ΄ ᾽ λύ ra) t δὲ we θ il ? , ~
ἐπιστάτα, ἀπολλύμεθα. O.0& διεγερθεὶς" ἐπετίμησεν τῷ
Master, we are perishing. Andhe having arisen rebuked the
ἀνέμῳ Kai τῷ κλύδωνι τοῦ ὕδατος" Kai ἐπαύσαντο, καὶ ἐγένετο
wind andthe raging ofthe water; and they ceased, and there was
γαλήνη. 25 εἶπεν δὲ αὐτοῖς, Τοῦ “ἐστιν ἡ. πίστις ὑμῶν ;
a calm. And he said tothem, Where is your faith ?
Φοβηθέντες.δὲ ἐθαύμασαν, λέγοντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους, Tic dpa
And being afraid they wondered, - saying to one another, Who then
οὗτός ἐστιν, OTL Kai τοῖς ἀνέμοις ἐπιτάσσει καὶ τῷ ὕδατι,
*this tis, that even the winds hecommands and the watcr,
καὶ ὑπακούουσιν αὐτῷ;
and they obey him?
26 Kai κατέπλευσαν εἰς τὴν χώραν τῶν YTadapnyor,!
And they sailed down to the country of the Gadarenes,
ἥτις ἐστὶν Zavrirépav" τῆς Γαλιλαίας. 27 ἐξελθόντι. δὲ αὐτῷ
over aguinst Galilee. And on his having gone forth
ἐπὶ THY γῆν ὑπήντησεν "αὐτῷ" ἀνὴρ τις ἐκ τῆς πύλεως,
upon the land *met ‘him a *man certain out of the city,
{od μὴ γνωσθῇ in any wise should not be known Lrtra,
m Tlapeyevero ITr.
4 + ὅτι Τ,
(read [him )) t[ Tra].
τ θέλοντές σε Tr.
“ διεγερθεὶς having been aroused Tr.
Gerasenes LtTra ; Γεργεσηνῶν Gergesenes T.
K ἂν yap TTrA. 1 ἐὰν L.
P -«- λεγόντων LTT:{A].
Υ ἐγένετο δὲ LTTrA.
7 Τερασηνῶν
ἃ -- αὐτῷ
2 + αὐτοῦ his T. ο ἀπηγγέλη δὲ LTTrA.
5 αὐτοῖς L. τς- αὐτόν GLTTrA.
x — ἐστιν (read [iS]) LTTraw.
2 ἀντιπέρα LTrAW ; ἀντίπερα T.
VIIL LU KB,
bie εἴχεν! δαιμόνια °% yur.ikavorv, καὶ ἱμάτιον οὐ
[ὃ NG μ ta EK χρυ WV IKAVWY, Kal {μᾷΤι01 OUnN
who had demons for a long time, and a garment “not
ἐνεδιδύσκετο," καὶ ἐν οἰκίᾳ οὐκ. ἔμενεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τοῖς μνήμασιν.
‘was Wearing, and in a house didnot abide, but in the tombs.
‘ ‘ ‘ ᾽ ~ ‘ ? sy , ~
28 ἰδὼν. δὲ τὸν Ἰησοῦν “καὶ ἀνακράξας προσίπεσεν αὐτῷ,
But having seen Jesus and haying cried out hefelldown before him,
καὶ φωνῇ μεγάλῃ εἶπεν, Ti ἐμοὶ καὶ σοί, ᾿Ιησοῦ, υἱὲ τοῦ
and with ἃ *yoice ‘loud said, Whattome and tothee, Jesus, Son
ὃ ier ᾿ ; i F
θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου; δέομαί σου μή με βασανίσῃς.
ofGod the Mo.t High? I beseech of thee “not °me ‘thou “mayest *torment.
΄ il A ~ , ~ 2 is ΄ sa > ~
29 “ἸΤαρήγγελλεν" γὰρ τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἀκαθάρτῳ ἐξελθεῖν
For he was charging the spirit the unclean to come out
ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου" πολλοῖς. γὰρ χοόνοις συνηρπάκει. αὐτόν,
from the man. For many times it had seized him ;
= 4 f? ~ Il « , 5 ‘ ἐδ r la Ξ ‘ δὴ ?
καὶ ἰἐδεσμεῖτο," ἁλύσεσιν καὶ πέδαις φυλασσύμελγ"ος. καὶ ὁιαρ-
and he was bound, with chains and fetters being kept, and break-
pioowy' τὰ δεσμὰ ἠλαύνετο ὑπὸ τοῦ "δαίμονος" εἰς τὰς
ing the bonds he was driven by the demon into the
ἐρήμους. 80 ἐπηρώτησεν δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, ἱλέγων," Τί σοι
deserts. And ?asked Shim 1Jesus, saying, What “thy
Κἐστὶν ὄνομα! ; Ὁ δὲ κεῖπεν, ἰλεγεών"! ὅτι πδαιμόνια πολλὰ
tis name? Andhe said, Legion, because demons many
> ~ Π > > , Ἂ ‘ nu ‘ ll > \ er a ?
εἰσῆλθεν" εἰς αὐτόν. 31 Kai "παρεκάλει"! αὐτὸν ἵνα μὴ ἐπι-
had entered into’ him. And he besought him that *not ‘he*would
τάξῃ αὐτοῖς εἰς τὴν ἄβυσσον ἀπελθεῖν. 32 ἣν. δὲ ἐκεῖ
command them into the abyss to go away. Now there was there
καὶ ὕπαρε-
in the mountain, and they be-
ἀγέλη χοίρων ἱκανῶν “βοσκομένων" ἐν τῷ ὄρει"
aherd of *swine ‘many feeding.
, I SEA “ Ἴ Ω, ᾽ eee) Doe, , Ne) ~
καλουν" αὐτὸν iva ἐπιτρέψῃ ᾿αὐτοις εἰς ἑκεινοὺς ELGEATVELY.
sought him that he would allow them into those to enter ;
. ’ , ? ~ , ξζ dp A A nx , ? ‘ —
καὶ ἐπέτρεψεν αὐτοῖς. 33 ἐξελθόντα.δὲ τὰ δαιμόνια ἀπὸ τοῦ
and heallowed them. And having gone cut the demons from the
ἀνθρώπου εἰσῆλθεν! εἰς τοὺς χοίρους Kai ὥρμησεν ἡ ἀγέλη
man they entered into the swine, and “rushed (‘the “herd
κατὰ TOU κρημνοῦ εἰς THY λίμνην, καὶ ἀπεπνί 34 ἰδόντες. δὲ
ΘΉΜ CT μνὴν, γη ς.-
down the steep into the lake, and were choked, And °having °seen
ot BdoKorrec TO τγεγενημένον" ἔφυγον, Kat SamrEd-
those*who “fed (*them] what had taken place fled, and having
θόντες! ἀπήγγειλαν εἰς τὴν πόλιν Kai εἰς τοὺς ἀγρούς.
goneaway related [Ὁ] to the city and to the country.
35 ἐξῆλθον.δὲ ἰδεῖν τὸ γεγονός" καὶ ᾿ἦἶἦλθον" πρὸς τὸν
And they went out to see what had taken place, and came to
Ἰησοῦν, Kai ‘edpov' καθήμενον τὸν ἄνθρωπον ag’ οὗ τὰ
Jesus, and found seated the man from whom the
δαιμόνια ἐξεληλύθει," ἱματισμένον καὶ σωφοονοῦντα, παρὰ
demons had gone out, clothed and of sound mind, at
4 , ~ 9 ~ ‘ ? , ᾽ , A
τοὺς πόδας τοῦ Inoov. Kai ἐφοβήθησαν. 36 ἀπήγγειλαν. δὲ
the feet of Jesus, And they were afraid. And ‘related
αὐτοῖς καὶ" οἱ ἰδόντες πῶς ἐσώθη ὁ δαι-
®to*them ?also *those “who *had ὅβθοι [310] how was healed he who had been pos-
> ἔχων having T.
utonagarment TTr. 4 — καὶ LTTrA.
ἕξ
177
devils long time, and
ware no clothes, nei-
ther
abode in any
house, but in the
tombs. 28 When he
saw Jesus, he eried out.
and fell down before
him, and with a loud
“voice said, What have
Ito do with thee, Jesus,
thou Son of God most
high? I beseech thee,
torment me not. 29( For
he had commanied
the unclean spirit to
come out of the man,
For oftentimes it had
caught him: and he
was kept bound with
chains and in fetters;
and he brake the bands,
aud was driven of the
devil into the wilder-
ness.) 30 And Jesus
asked him, saying,
What is thy name?
And he said, Legion:
because many devils
were entered into hin.
31 And they besought
him that he would not
command them to go
out into the deep.
32 And there was there
an herd of many swine
feeding on the moun-
tain: and they be-
sought him that he
would suffer them to
enter into them, And
he suffered them.
33 Then went the de-
vils out of the man,
and entered into the
swine: and the herd
ran violently down a
steep place into the
lake, and were choked.
34 When they that fed
them saw what was
done, they fled, and
went and told τέ in the
city and in the coun-
try. 35 Then they went
out to see what was
done; and came to Je-
sus, and found the
man, out of whom the
devils were departed,
sitting at the feet of
Jesus, clothed, and in
his right mind: and
they were afraid.
36 They also which saw
it told them by what
means he that was
possessed of the devils
© καὶ χρόνῳ ἱκανῷ οὐκ ἐνεδύσατο ἱμάτιον and for a long time did not
© IlapyyyetAe he charged ra.
ἐδεσμεύετο TTr.
& διαρήσσων LTTrA. Β δαιμονίου LTTrA. 41 — λέγων L. k ὄνομα ἐστίν LTYr. 1 Acyuwy
Tir. ἢ εἰσῆλθεν δαιμόνια πολλὰ LT. π παρεκάλουν they besought LTTra. ὁ βοσ-
κομένη L. Ρ παρεκάλεσαν LTA. 4 εἰσῆλθον LITrAW. τ γεγονὸς GiVTrAW. 5 -- ἀπελ
Θόντες ΟἸΤΤΤΑΝ. ἴ ἦλθαν τι. VYevpay ττ. δ ἐξῆλθεν went. out 7.
χ — καὶ LPT: [4],
N
178
was healed. 37 Then
the whole multitude of
the country of the Ga-
darenes round about
besought him to depart
from them; for they
wer2 taken with great
fear: and he went up
into the ship, and re-
turned back again.
38 Now the man out of
whom the devils were
departed besought him
that he might be with
him: but Jesus sent
him away, saying,
39 Return tothine own
house, and shew how
great things God hath
done unto thee. And
he went his way, and
published throughout
the whole city how
great things Jesus had
done unio him,
40 And it came to
pass, that, when Jesus
was returned, the peo-
ple gladly received
him: for they were all
waiting for him.
41 And, behold, there
came ἃ man named
Jairus, and he was a
ruler of thesynagogue:
and he fell down at
Jesus’ feet, and be-
sought him that he
would come into his
house: 42 for he had
one only «daughter,
about twelve years of
age, and she lay a dy-
ing. But as he went
the people thronged
him. 43 And a wo-
man having an issue
of blood twelve years,
which had spent all
her living upon phy-
sicians, neither could
be healed of any,
44 came behind him,
and touched the bor-
der of his garment:
and immediately her
issue of blood stanch-
ed. 45 And Jesussaid,
Who touched me?
When all denied, Peter
and they that were
with him said, Master,
the multitude throng
thee and press thee,
and sayest thou, Who
touched me? 46 And
Jesus said, Somebody
hathtouched me: for I
perceive that virtue is
gone out of me, 47 And
Υ ἠρώτησεν LTrA.
read a ship) LTTra.
d σοι ἐποίησεν LTTrA.
i καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ πορεύεσθαι αὐτὸν and it came to pass as he proceeded L.
A 1+ αὐτῆς her 1.
Tis ὁ ἁψαμενός pov;
GLTTrAaw.
ΛΟΥΚΑΣ. Vili.
37 καὶ ἠρώτησαν" αὐτὸν ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος τῆς
And asked him all the multitude of the
περιχώρου τῶν ᾿Γαδαρηνῶν)" ἀπελθεῖν an’ αὐτῶν, ὅτι φόβῳ
country around of the Gadarenes to depart from them, for with*fear
μεγάλῳ συνείχοντο᾽ αὐτὸς δὲ ἐμβὰς εἰς "τὸ" πλοῖον
‘great they were possessed, Andhe having entered into the ship
ὑπέστρεψεν. 88 Pédéero'.6& αὐτοῦ ὁ ἀνὴρ ἀφ᾽ οὗ ἐξελη-
returned. And °was begging **him ‘the ?man “*from*whom ‘had
λύθει τὰ δαιμόνια εἶναι σὺν αὐτῷ. ἀπέλυσεν.δὲ αὐτὸν
®Sgone 7886 “demons ἴο Ὀ6 [taken] with him. But *sent*away “him
aD ~ ΄ « ΄ ‘ , \ ~
6 Ἰησοῦς," λέγων, 89 Ὑπόστρεφε εἰς τὸν.οἴκόν.σου καὶ διηγοῦ
1Jesus, saying, Return to thy house and relate
dca “ἐποίησεν σοι! ὁθεός. Kai ἀπῆλθεν, καθ᾽ ὕλην τὴν
all that *has*done *for “thee -*God. And he departed, through *whole ‘the
πόλιν κηρύσσων boa ἐποίησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς.
city proclaiming all that *had *done “for *him 1 Jesus.
40 “Εγένετο δὲ ἐνὶ τῷ ὑποστρέψαι! τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀπ-
“It “came *to *pass 7and Son ®returning 7Jesus, gladly
εδέξατο αὐτὸν 6 ὄχλος: ἦσαν.γὰρ πάντες προσδοκῶντες
received him the crowd, for they were all looking for
> ΄ \ ? U ky > \ TS. ” ? , ‘
αὐτόν. 41 Kai ἰδού, ἦλθεν ἀνὴρ ᾧ ὄνομα Ideipoc, καὶ
him. And behold, 7eame ‘a *man whose name [was] Jairus, and
βαὐτὸς! ἄρχων τῆς συναγωγῆς ὑπῆρχεν, καὶ πισὼν Tapa
he aruler ofthe synagogue was, and having fallen at
rove πόδας ὕτοῦ" Ἰησοῦ παρεκάλει αὐτὸν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν
the fect of Jesus he besought him to come to
οἶκον αὐτοῦ" 42 bre θυγάτηρ μονογενὴς ἦν αὐτῷ we ἐτῶν
μονισθείς.
sessed by demons.
his house, because “daughter ‘an7*only was tohim, about “years
δώδεκα, καὶ αὕτη ἀπέθνησκεν. ᾿Ἐν.δὲ τῷ ὑπάγειν αὐτὸν"
[Sold] ‘twelve, ahd she was dying. And as *went the
ot ὄχλοι συνέπνιγον αὐτόν. 43 Kai γυνὴ οὖσα ἐν ῥύσει
the crowds thronged him. And awoman being with a flux
. ᾽ ᾽πε Ow aN «“ k-? 2 ν 2] λ ’
αιματὸς απὸ ἑτωὼων ws EKA, 2)TLE “ELC ιατρους To0osava woadcd
of blood since “years ‘twelve, who on physicians having spent
ὅλ \ ΄ 1 > ” m; 71 ? ὃ x θ An
OAOV TOV PLOY OUK LOYUOEV UT OUVOEVOC EOATTEV ναι,
“whole Sliving [her] could by no one be cured,
44 προσελθοῦσα ὀπισθεν iNet τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ ἱματίου
having come behind tduched the border of “garment
αὐτοῦ, Kai παραχρῆμα ἔστη ἡ ῥύσις Tov.aiparoc.avriec.
. 15, and immediately stopped the flux of her blood,
45 καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Tic ὁ ἁψάμενός μου; ᾿Αρνου-
And *said_ 2 “Jesus, Who[isit] that was touching me? SDeny-
μένων δὲ πάντων, εἶπεν ὁ Πέτρος καὶ ot Must αὐτοῦ," ᾽Ἔπι-
wg land 2all, ®said 4Peter °and *those’with *him, Mas-
στάτα, οἱ ὔχλοι συνέχουσίν σε Kai ἀποθλίβουσιν, “καὶ λέγεις,
ter, the crowds throng thee and press, and sayest thou,
Ti ὁ ἁψάμενός pov;" 46 Ὁ δὲ. Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν, “Hard
a (δι ὦ ) ] ?
Who [is it] that was touching me? And Jesus said, *Louched
μου Tic’ ἐγὼ.γὰρ ἔγνων δύναμιν Ῥέἐξελθοῦσαν! ἀπ᾽
*me ‘someone, τοῦ knew [that] power went out from
2 Τερασηνὼν Gerasenes LTra; Γεργεσηνῶν Gergesenes T. a — τὰ
¢ + Q Ἰησοῦς (read he sent) [L]TTra.
ε οὗτος this utr. ΒἈ — τοῦ T[Tr].
k ἰατροῖς
© — καὶ λέγεις,
b ἐδεεῖτο 1, ; ἐδεῖτο Tra.
ε Ἔν δὲ Tr ὑποστρέφειν Ὑ.
τ ἀπ᾿ LITA. 2 σὺν αὐτῷ GLTTrA,
ΕΘ ὙΠ ον Ρ ἐξεληλυθνίαν had gone out TTra,
ETT, TX:
ἐμοῦ. 47 ᾿Ιδοῦσα.δὲ ἡ
LUKE.
γυνὴ OTe οὐκ.ιἔλαθεν, τρέμουσα ἦλ-
me. And ‘seeing 'the “woman that she was nothid, trembling she
θεν, καὶ προσπεσοῦσα αὐτῷ, δι ἣν αἰτίαν ἥψατο
came, and having failendownbefore him, for what cause she touched
αὐτοῦ ἀπήγγειλεν αὐτῷ" ἐνώπιον παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ, Kai ὡς
him she declared to him before all the people, and how
ἰάθη παραχρῆμα. 48 0.0& εἶπεν αὐτῇ,, Θάρσει,"
she was healed immediately. Andhe said toher, Be of good courage,
*Ouyarep," ἡ. πίστις σου σέσωκέν σε πορεύου εἰς εἰρήνην.
daughter, thy faith has cured thee: go in peace,
» ᾽ ~ ~ ” s t Δ] lend ᾽ ΄
40 Ἔτι αὐτοῦ.λαλοῦντος ἔρχεταί τις παρὰ" τοῦ ἀρχισυναγώ-
As yet he was speaking comes one from _ the ruler of the syna-
you, λέγων ταὐτῷ," Ὅτι τέθνηκεν ἡ.θυγάτηρ.σου" μὴ" σκύλλε
gogue, saying to him, Has *died 1thy *daughter; ‘not trouble
τὸν διδάσκαλον. 50 Ὁ δὲ. Ἰησοῦς - ἀκούσας ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ,
the teacher. But Jesus having heard answered him,
*héywy," Μὴ.φοβοῦ: μόνον Yrioreve." καὶ σωθήσεται.
saying, Fear not; only believe, and she shall be restored.
51 *EiceAOwy'O& εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν οὐκ. ἀφῆκεν εἰσελθεῖν δοὐδένα!
And having entered into the house he did not suffer *to*go °in ‘any 7one
(lit. no one)
? A , ‘ b’ , ‘ ᾿ re " ‘ A ,
εἰ μὴ Πέτρον καὶ Ῥ᾿ Ἰάκωβον καὶ ᾿Ιωάννην," καὶ τὸν πατέρα
except Peter and James and John, and the father
τῆς παιδὸς Kai τὴν μητέρα. 52 ἔκλαιον. δὲ πάντες καὶ
ofthe child and _ the mother. Andthey were*weeping ‘all’ and
See? ee δ. δὲ Ϊ τῷ Act J Cone {09 a2)
ἐκόπτοντο αὐτὴν. O.0& εἶπεν, Μη.κλαίετε. SouK'_aTevaver,
bewailing her. But he said, Weep not ; she is not dead,
ἀλλὰ καθεύδει. 53 Kai κατεγέλων αὐτοῦ, εἰδότες ὅτι ἀπέ-
but sleeps. And they laughed at him, knowing that she was
θανεν. 54 αὐτὸς .δὲ “ἐκβαλὼν ἔξω πάντας, Kai" κρατήσας
dead. But he having put out all, and having taken hold
τῆς.χειρὸς αὐτῆς, ἐφώνησεν, λέγων, Ἢ παῖς, “ἐγείρου." 55 Kai
of her hand, cried, saying, Child, arise. And
ἐπέστρεψεν τὸ πνεῦμα.αὐτῆς, Kai ἀνέστη παραχρῆμα" καὶ
“returned ther “spirit, and she arose immedjately; and
διέταξεν αὐτῇ δοθῆναι φαγεῖν. d6 καὶ
he directed [that] *to *her [‘something] “should “be *given to eat. And
ἐξέστησαν οἱ. γονεῖς. αὐτῆς 0.0& παρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς μηδενὶ
were *amazed ‘her *parents; - and he charged them to noone
εἰπεῖν τὸ γεγονός.
to tell what had happened,
9 ΓΣυγκαλεσάμενος".δὲ τοὺς δώδεκα ϑμαθητὰς αὐτοῦ" ἔδωκεν
And having called together the twelve _ disciples of him he gave
αὐτοῖς δύναμιν Kai ἐξουσίαν ἐπὶ πάντα τὰ δαιμόνια, καὶ
to them power and authority over. all the demons, and
voooug θεραπεύειν" 2 καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς κηρύσσειν τὴν
diseases to heal, and _sent them to proclaim the
, - ~ Crees h ν᾿ ᾽ = i COL
βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἰᾶσθαι "rote ἀσθενοῦντας," 3 Kai
kingdom of God, and toheal those being sick. And
τ ΄ a1 ” > ‘ ΄ “1:
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς. Μηδὲν αἴρετε εἰς τὴν ὁδόν" μήτε Ἰδάβδους,"
he said τὸ them,‘ Nothing take for the way; neither staves,
8 θυγάτηρ Tr. tamoL.
X — λέγων LTT:[A]. Υ πίστευσον TTrA.
ἃ τινὰ σὺν αὐτῷ ANY One with him LTTra.
᾿Ιάκωβον GLITrAW, © ov yap (read for she is not dead) LTra.
καὶ LTTrA. 8 ἔγειρε LTrA. f Συνκαλεσάμενος T.
ἀσθενεῖς the sick Ll tr]; — τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας TA.
4 — αὐτῷ LTTrA. τ — Θάρσει LTTrA.
π᾿ μηκέτι no longer LTTr.
gone GLTTrw.
qe
& --- μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ GTTrAW.
i ῥάβδον stuif GLTTraA,
179
when the woman saw
that she was not hid,
she came trembling,
and falling down
before him, she de-
clared unto him be-
fore all the people for
what cause she had
touched him, and how
she was healed imme-
diately. 48 And he
said unto her, Daugh-
ter, be of good comfort:
thy faith hath made
thee whole; goin peace.
49 While he yet spake,
there cometh one from
the ruler of the syna-
gogue’s house, saying
to him, Thy daughter
is dead; trouble not
the Master. 50 But
when Jesus heard it,
he answered him, say-
ing, Fear not: believe
only, and she shall be
made whole. 51 And
when he came into the
house, he suffered no
man to go in, save
Peter, and James, and
John, and the father
and the mother of the
maiden, 52 And all
wept,and bewailed her:
but he said, Weep not;
she is not dead, but
sleepeth. 53 And they
laughed him to scorn,
knowing that she was
dead. 54 And he put
them all out, and took
her by the hand, and
called, saying, Maid,
arise. 55 And her spi-
rit came again,andshe
arose straightway: and
he commanded to give
her meat. 56 And her
parents were astonish-
ed: but he charged
them that they should
tell no man what was
done.
IX. Then he called
his twelve disciples
together, and gave
them power aud autho-
rity over all devils,
and to cure diseases,
2 And he sent them to
preach che kingdom of
God, and to heal the
sick, 3 And he said
unto them, Take no-
thing for your journey,
neither’ staves, nor
¥ —- αὐτῷ {{ττ].
ς ἐλθὼν having
ΙΤωάννην (Ἰωάνην Tr) καὶ
ἐκβαλὼν ἔξω πάντας
b τοὺς
180
serip, neither bread,
ne ther money; neither
have two coats apicce.
4 And whatsoever
heuse ye enter into,
there abide, and thence
depart, 5 And whoso-
ever will not receive
you, when ye go out
of that city, shake off
the very dust from
your feet for a testi-
mony against them,
6 And they departed,
and went through the
towns, preaching the
gospel, and healing
every where,
7 Now Herod the
tetrarch heard of all
that was done by him:
and he was perplexed,
because that it was
said of some, that John
was risen from the
dead; 8 and of some,
that Elias had appear-
ed; and of others, that
one of the old pro-
phets was risen again.
9 And Herod said, John
have I beheaded: but
who is this, of whom
I hear such things?
And he desired to see
him.
10 And the apostles,
when they were re-
turned, told him all
that they had done.
And he took them, and
went aside privately
into a desert place
belonging to the
city called Bethsaida,
11 And the people,
when they knew τέ,
followee him: and he
received them, and
spake unto them of
the kingdom of God,
and healed them that
had need of healing.
12 And when the day
began to wear away,
then came the twelve,
and said unto him,
Send the multitude a-
way, that they may
go into the towns
and country round a-
bout, and lodge, and
get victuals: for we
‘are here in a desert
place. 13 But he said
unto them, Give ye
themtoeat. Andthey 4
said, We have no more
but five loaves and
k [ava] Try
ὑμεῖς LTA.
1 δέχωνται LITrA.
P — ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ {L}rtra.
t τις some Oe TA; τὶς Tr.
I — ἐγὼ (read ΡΠ ΠΤ hear) Τ{τφτ].
μενος having gladly received LTtra.
ὁ εἶπαν LTTra.
ἮΘΟΣ ΙΝ ἈΠ ΙΧ.
res Wie Legal ᾽ Bs ’ k ? ‘I ov
117 ξ «01 OY, μ᾽: € a0YVOLOY, PTE ava ovo
nor bread, nor money; -nor each two
4 καὶ εἰς ἣν.ἂν οἰκίαν. εἰσέλθητε, ἐκεῖ μένετε,
And into whatever house ye may eae there remain,
ρχεσθε. 5 καὶ ὕσοι
go forth. And as many as
> ’ 4 ~ , 3 Ψ, ‘
ἐξερχόμενοι ἀπὸ τῆς. πόλεως ἐκείνης “Kai
going torth from that city even
, ,
μὴτε πήραν,
nor provision bag,
χιτῶνας ἔχειν.
tunies to have.
καὶ ἐκεῖθεν ἐξξ
ἂν μὴ ἰζέξωνται" ὑμᾶς,
δα ~ thence
may not receive you,
TOV κονιορτὸν ἀπὸ
the dust from
~ a~ c ~ , ,
τῶν. ποδῶν. ὑμῶν "ἀποτινάξατε," εἰς μαρτύριον ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς.
your feet , shake off, for atestimony against them.
6 ᾿Εξερχόμενοι.δὲ SujoyovTo κατὰ τὰς κώμας, εὐαγγελιζό-
And going forth they passed through the villages, announcing the
μένοι καὶ θεραπεύοντες πανταχοῦ.
glad tidings and healing every where.
» «
7 ᾿Ηκουσεν.δὲ Ἡρώδης ὁ °rerpapyng" τὰ ινόμενα
And *heard °of 1Merod 2the “tetrarch °' 7the ‘things ®being *°done
Pur αὐτοῦ" πάντα᾽ καὶ διηπόρει, διὰ τὸ λέγεσθαι ὑπό
ον ot shiny Sali, and was perplexed, because it wassaid by
.«“ > , ΄ ~
τινων, Ore Ἰωάννης" Teynyeorat' ἐκ νεκρῶν"
some, John has been raised from among [the] dead ;
8 ὑπό τινων δέ, “Ore “HXiac" ἐφάνη: ἄλλων ᾿ δέ, Ὅτι
by some . also, that Elias had appeared; by others also, ‘that
" ΡΞ Ἢ 3 { Fs YK ; Ἢ il ΜΑΙ
προφητὴς ‘tic! τῶν ἀρχαίων ἀνέστη. 9 αἱ εἶπεν" Wo
a prophet one ofthe ancients had arisen. And “said
Ἡρώδης, * lwavyny' ae ἀπεκεφάλισα Tic.c& ἐστιν οὗτος
*Herod, John beheaded, but who “is’ this
περὶ οὗ γἐγὼ" ἀκούω τοιαῦτα; Kai ἐζήτει ἰδεῖν αὐτόν.
concerning whom [ hear suchthings? And hesoughttosece him.
10 Kai ὑποστρέψαντες οἱ ἀπόστολοι διηγήσαντο αὐτῷ
And “having“returned ‘the Zapostles related to him
doa ἐποίησαν: καὶ παραλαβὼν αὐτοὺς ὑπεχώρησεν
And . them
κατ᾽ ἰδίαν εἰς τόπον ἔρημον πόλεως καλουμένης" Βηθσαϊδά,
IE UESESNS! they had done. having taken he retired
apart into aplace ‘desert of a city called ἢ Bethsaida. |
11 οἱ. δὲ ὄχλοι γνόντες ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ καὶ 3δεξά-
But the crowds having known [it] followed him ; and having
μενος" αὐτοὺς ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῖ:,
received them he Spoke tothem concerning the kingdom of God,
Kat τοὺς χρείαν ἔχοντας θεραπείας taro. 12 Ἢ δὲ ἡμέρα
and thase 7neéd *having of healing he cured. Butthe day
a Ἂ x , st « “4 ΄ ᾽ “Σ) »
ἤρξατο κλίνειν᾽ προσελθόντες. δὲ οἱ δώδεκα εἶπον αὐτῷ, ᾿Από-
began to decline, ani haying come the twelve said tohim, Dis
λυσον τὸν ὄχλον, iva δἀπελθόντες! εἰς τὰς κύκλῳ κώμας καὶ
miss the crowd, that having gone into the “around ‘villages and
rovc' ἀγροὺς καταλύσωσιν, καὶ εὕρωσιν ἐπισιτισμόν᾽" OTL ὧδε
the Soon j ane BL lodge, and may find ISSO ; for here
ἐν ἐρήμῳ τόπῳ ἐσμέν. 13 Ἐπεν. δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς, Δότε αὐτοῖς
in *desert ‘a place we are. But he said to them, Give *to*them
dy ΤΠ Οἱ δὲ e , ῇ Οὐ ᾽ ‘ « ~ λ ~ n
μεῖς φαγεῖν. ἱ-δὲ ἐεῖπον, UK-Eloly ἡμῖν πλεῖον ἢ
to eat. But they said, There are not tous more than
m-. Kai{L]fra. ἃ ἀποτινάσσετε TA.
9 ᾿Ιωάνης Tr. τ ἠγέρθη was raised utr.
Υ εἶπεν δὲ LTTrA: W — ὁ GLTTraw.
2 πόχιν καλουμένην ἃ City called Trra.
Ὁ πορευθέντες ΟἸΤΤΙΑ. ς — τοὺς T[Tr]a.
© τετραάρχης T-
5 “HAelas T.
= Ἰωάνην Tx
ἃ amodbekt-
4 φαγοιν
IEG 1 Fn Of <Q) Dis
ἱπέντε Gorot καὶ Sdb0 (yOvec," εἰ "μήτι! πορευθέντες ἡμεῖς
two _ fishes,
ἀγοράσωμεν εἰς πάντα τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον βοώματα. 14 Ἤσαν
Sere buy for all this people victuals ; “they “were
yao" ὡσεὶ ἄνδρες πεντακισχίλιοι. Εἴπεν.δὲ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς
for about θη lfive *thousand. Buthesaid to ?disciples
αὐτοῦ, Κατακλίνατε αὐτοὺς κλισίας Ἐ ava πεντήκοντα. 15 Kai
*his, Make “recline ‘them incompanies by fifties, And
y , er \ ] ? , od ll er 6 β ᾿ Di
ἑποίησαν οὕτως, καὶ ‘avexhivay' ἅπαντας. 16 Λαβων δὲ
they did 80, and made recline all, And having taken
. [2 ” \ 4 ,ὔ > , 9" [2 ? b
τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους Kai Tove δύο ἰχθύας, ἀναβλέψας εἰς τὸν
the five loaves and the two fishes, having lookedup to the
οὐρανὸν εὐλόγησεν αὐτοὺς Kai κατέκλασεν, καὶ ἐδίδου τοῖς
heaven he blessed them and broke, and gave tothe
μαθηταῖς "παρατιθέναι" τῷ ὄχλῳ. 17 Kai ἔφαγον Kai ἐχορ-
disciples to set before the crowd. And theyate and were
τάσθησαν πάντες" καὶ ἤρθη τὸ περισσεῦσαν αὐτοῖς
“satisfied 1411; and wast: eee up that which was over and above to them
κλασμάτων κύφινοι δώδεκα.
of fragments “hand “baskets: ‘twelve.
18 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν προσευχόμενον πκατα-
And it came to Ῥᾷβ8 as *was ‘he praying a-
μόνας," συνῆσαν αὐτῷ ot μαθήταί: Kai ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτούς,
lene, Swere*with ‘*him “the Halscipts, and he questioned them,
λέγων, Τίνα pe “λέγουσιν οἱ xdou'! εἶναι; 19 Οἱ. δὲ ἀπο-
five loaves and unless indeed having gone we
saying, Whom °me ‘do*pronounce “the *crowds to be? And they an-
κριθέντες Ῥεῖπον,, “Ἰωάννην! τὸν βαπτιστήν᾽ ἄλλοι. δὲ
swering said, John the Baptist ; and others,
r ‘ oll » , ev , ~ ? , ? ,
Ἡλίαν" ἄλλοι.δέ, ὅτι προφήτης τις τῶν ἀρχαίων ἀνέστη.
Elias ; and others, that “prophet ‘some of the ancients has arisen.
20 Εἶπεν. δὲ αὐτοῖς, Ὑμεῖς. δὲ τίνα pe λέγετε εἶναι;
And he said to them, But ye whom *me ‘do *ye *pronounce to be?
Σ᾽᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Πέτρος" εἶπεν, Τὸν χοιστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ. 21 Ὁ δὲ
And answering Peter said, The Christ of God, And he
ἐπιτιμῆσας αὐτοῖς παρήγγειλεν μηδενὶ ἱεἰπεῖν" τοῦτο,
strictly enjoining them charged [them] to no one to tell this,
δεῖ
It is necessary for the
4 e. ~ ? , ‘
TOV υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου πολλὰ
Son of man many things
f
22 εἰπών, Ὅτι
saying,
παθεῖν, καὶ ἀποδοκιμασθῆναι ἀπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀρχ-
to Buttery and to be rejected by the elders and chief
ἱερέων καὶ γραμματέων, καὶ ἀποκτανθῆναι, καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ
priests and scribes, and to be killed, and the third
ἡμέρᾳ YeyepOjvar.! 28 Ἔλεγεν.δὲ πρὸς πάντας, Et τις θέλει
τῷ to be raised. And he said to all, If any one desires
ὀπίσω μου δἐλθεῖν, ἀπαρνησάσθω" ἑαυτόν, καὶ ἀράτω
after me to come, let him deny himself, and let him take up
τὸν. σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν." καὶ ἀκολουθείτω μοι.
his cross daily, and let him follow me;
24 ὃς. γὰρ ἂν" θέλῃ τὴν. ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ σῶσαι, ἀπολέσει αὐ-
for whoever may desire his life tosave, shall lose it;
THY’ ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν ἀπολέσῃ τὴν.ψυχὴν.αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ, οὗτος
but whoever may lose his life onaccountof me, he
fdprou πέντε τ. & txOves δύο GLTTrAW. bh μή τι LTrA.
about fifty each) [ttrJa. 1 κατέκλιναν TTr. ἃ παραθεῖναι TTrA.
© οἱ ὄχλοι λέγουσιν TTrA. Ρ εἶπαν LITrA. 4 Ἰωάνην Tr.
ἀποκριθεὶς TTrA. t λέγειν GLTTrA. ν ἀναστῆναι to arise LA.
GLITrA. χα -- καθ᾽ ἡμέραν L. Y ἐὰν T.
i δὲ and tT.
τ λείαν T.
π ἔρχεσθαι, ἀρνησάσθω
181
two fishes; except we
should go. and buy
meat for all this peo-
ple. 14 For they were
about five thousand
men. And he said to
his* disciples, Make
them sit down by fif-
ties in’ a. company.
15 And they did so, and
made them all sit
down. 16 Then he took
the five loaves and the
two fishes, and looking
up to heaven’ he bless-
ed them, and brake,
and gave to the disci-
ples to set before the
multitude. 17 And
they did eat, and were
all filled: and there
was taken up of frag-
ments that remained to
them twelve baskets.
18 And it came to
pass, as he was’ alone
praying, his disciples
were with him: and he
asked them, saying,
Whom say the people
that I am? 19 They
answering said, John
the Baptist; put some
say, Elias; and others
say, that one of the
old prophets is risen
again. 20 He said
unto them, But whom
say ye that I am?
Peter answering said,
The Christ of God.
21 And he straitly
charged them, and
commanded them to
tellno man that thing;
22 saying, The’ Son of
man must suffer many
things, and be rejected
of the ciders and chief
priests and _ scribes,
and be slain, and be
raised the third day.
23 And he said to them
all, If any man will
come after me, let him
deny himself, and take
up his cross daily, and
follow me. 24 For
whosoever will save
his life shall lose it:
but who-oever will lo.e
his life for my sake,
the same shall save it,
Κ 4+ ὡσεὶ (read
π κατὰ μόνας LTTr.
8 Πέτρος δὲ
182
25 For what is a man
advantaged, if he gain
the whole world, and
lose himself, or be cast
away? 26 For whoso-
ever shall be ashamed
of me and of my words,
of him shall the Son of
man be ashamed, when
he shall come in his
own glory, and in his
Father’s, and of the
holy angels. 27 But I
tell you of a truth,
there be some stunding
here, which shall not
taste of death, till
they see the kingdom
of God,
28 And it came to
rs about an eight
ays after these say-
ings, he took Peter and
John and James, and
went up into a moun-
tain to pray. 29 And
as he prayed, the fa-
shion of his: counte-
nance was altered, and
his raiment was white
and glistering. 30 And,
behold, there talked
with him two men,
which were Moses and
Elias: 21 who appeared
in glory, and spake of
his decease which he
should accomplish at’
Jerusalem. 82 But
Peter and they that
were with him were
heavy with sleep: and
‘when they were awake,
they saw his glory, and
the twomen that stood
with him. 33 And it
came to pass, as they
departed from him,
Peter said unto Jesus,
Master, it is good for
us to be here: and let
us make three taber-
nacles; one for thee,
and one for Moses, and
one for Elias: not
knowing what hesaid.
34 While he thus spake,
there came a cloud,
and overshadowed
them: and they feared
as they entered into
MONGKSALS: ΙΧ.
ἐς 9 , - ΄ \ 7 ~ » ΄
σώσει αὐτὴν. 25 τί.γὰρ ὠφελεῖται ἄνθρωπος, κερδήσας
shall save it. For what 15 “profited 1a *man, having gained
τὸν κόσμον ὕλον, ἑαυτὸν. δὲ ἀπολέσας ἣ ζημιωθείς ;
the *world ‘whole, but himself having destroyed or suffered the loss of ?
26 ὃς.γὰρ.ἂν ἐπαισχυνθῇ μὲ καὶ τοὺς ἐμοὺς λύγους,
For whoever may have been ashamed of me and my words,
τοῦτον ὁ υἱὸς TOU ἀνθρώπου ἐπαισχυνθήσεται ὅταν ἔχλθῃ
him the Son of man will be ashamed of when heshallcome
ἐν τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ Kai τοῦ πατρὸς Kai τῶν ἁγίων ἀγγέλων.
in the glory οὗ himself and ofthe Father and ofthe holy angels.
27 Λέγω.δὲ ὑμῖν ἀληθῶς, εἰσίν τινες τῶν *wde! ϑἑστηκό-
ButIsay toyou ofatruth, there are some of those here stand-
των," ot οὐ-μὴ yevoovra θατάτου ἕως. ἂν ἴδωσιν
ing whoinnowise _ shull taste of death until they shall have seen
τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ.
the kingdom of God.
rs ? , \ \ ᾿ , , e Ἦν Ξξ , > ‘
28 ’Eyévero.dé μετὰ τοὺς λόγους. τούτους ὡσεὶ Ἡμέραι OKTW
Andit came to pass after these words about “days ‘eight
“καὶ! παραλαβὼν “τὸν! Πέτρον καὶ “Ιωάννην" καὶ Ἰάκωβον
that having taken Peter and John and James
? , > A mn” , re C ‘ , ,
ἀνέβη εἰς τὸ ὄρος προσεύξασθαι. 29 καὶ ἐγένετο
he went up into the mountain to pray. And it came to pass
ἐν.τῷ. προσεύχεσθαι αὐτὸν τὸ εἶδος τοῦ.προσώπου.αὐτοῦ
as *prayed "he the appearance of his face
ἕτερον, Kai Otpariopoc.adTrou λευκὸς ἐξαστράπτων.
{became] altered, and his clothing white effulgent.
30 Kai ἰδού, ἄνδρες δύο συνελάλουν αὐτῷ, οἵτινες ἦσαν
And behold, *men ‘two talked with him, who were
Μωσῆς! καὶ ΒἩλίας " 31 οἱ ὀφθέντες ἐν δόξῃ ἔλεγον" τὴν
Moses and Elias, who appearing in glory spoke of
ἔξοδον.αὐτοῦ ἣν ἔμελλεν! πληροῦν ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ.
his departure which he wasabout to accomplish in Jerusalem.
32 ὁ. δὲ Πέτρος καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ ἦσαν βεβαρημένοι ὕπνῳ.
But Peter and those with him were oppressed with sleep .
διαγρηγορήσαντες.δὲ *eldov' ryv.dogav.airov, καὶ τοὺς δύο
and haying awoke fully they saw his glory, and the two
ἄνδρας τοὺς συνεστῶτας αὐτῷ. 88 καὶ ἐγενετο
men who stood with ‘him. And it came to pass
χωρίζεσθαι αὐτοὺς am αὐτοῦ, εἶπεν ὁ Πέτρος πρὸς τὸν
parted these from him, *said *Peter to.
Ἰησοῦν, Ἐπιστάτα, caddy ἐστιν ἡμᾶς ὧδε εἶναι" Kai ποιήσωμεν
Jesus, Master, good itis forus here tobe; and let us make
σκηνὰς τρεῖς, μίαν σοί, καὶ ἸΜωσεῖ μίαν," καὶ μίαν
*tabernacles ‘three, one forthee, and for Moses one, and one
™ Higa," μὴ εἰδὼς ὃ λέγει. 84 ταῦτα dé αὐτοῦ. λέγοντος
for Elias, not knowing what heissaying.. But these things as he was saying.
ἐγένετο νεφέλη καὶ πἐπεσκίασεν" αὐτούς" ἐφοβήθησαν δὲ ἐν.-τῷ
came '‘a*cloud and overshadowed them, and they feared as
ἐν τῷ. δια-
as “de-
ἐκείνους εἰσελθεῖν" εἰς THY νεφέλην. BO Kai φωνὴ ἐγένετο ἐκ
the cloud. 35 And
there came a voice out those entered into the cloud: and avoice came out of
of the cloud, saying, ~ , pie, cee ᾽ t cr apy ἘΣ aft)
This is my beloved TNC νεφέλης, λέγουσα, Οὗτος ἐστιν ουἱὐύς. μου ὃ ἀγαπητὸς
Son: hear him. 36 And the cloud, saying, This “is my Son the beloved ;
2 αὐτοῦ TTrA & ἑστώτων GLTrAW. 5 γεύσωνται Should taste GLTTrAW. © [καὶ] L.
ἃ — τὸν GLITrAW.
4 ἤμελλεν τς
Ὦ ἐπεσκίαζεν ΤΊτΑ.
k εἶδαν τ.
{Μωῦσῆς LTTrAW. 8 λείας τ. h + [δὲ] ἃΠπα Ln
'utav Μωσεῖα ; μίαν Μωῦσεϊ LTTrAW. m ᾿Ηλείᾳ T.
P ἐκλελεγμένος Chosen 1Tra,
© Ιωάνην Tr.
ο εἰσελθεῖν αὐτοὺς they entered TTra.
eS, LU K Κι
᾽ ~ ’ , Noa? ~ , \ \ eR
αὐτοῦ ἀκούετε. 86 Kai ἐν.τῷ γενέσθαι τὴν φωνὴν εὑρέθη
*him ‘hear “ye. And as occurred the voice *was “found
«ὁ" Ιησοῦς μόνος. Kai αὐτοὶ ἐσίγησαν, καὶ οὐδενὶ ἀπήγγειλαν
‘Jesus alone: and they weresilent, and tonoone they told
ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις οὐδὲδ wy τὲἑωράκασιν."
in those days anything of what they had seen.
? , A $2 It ~ tyv~ « ᾿ , ? ~
37 ᾿Εγένετο.δὲ ἐν" τῇ ἑξῆς ἡμέρᾳ, κατελθόντων. αὐτῶν
And itcametopass on the next day, on their having come down
ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους, συνήντησεν αὐτῷ ὄχλος πολὺς. 38 Καὶ
from the mountain, 4met Shim ta“crowd “great. And
ἰδού, ἀνὴρ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου ἱἀνεβόησεν," λέγων, Διδάσκαλε;
behold, aman from the crowd cried out, saying, Teacher,
δέοιιαί σου “ἐπίβλεψον! ἐπὶ rov.vidrypov, ὅτι μονογενής
I beseech thee look upon my son, for an only child
ἐστίν μοι 39 καὶ ἰδού, πνεῦμα λαμβάνει αὐτὸν καὶ ἐξ-
heis tome: and behold, a spirit takes him and sud-
aipync κράζει, Kai σπαράσσει αὐτὸν μετὰ ἀφροῦ,
denly hecries out, and it throws Ἴπτο “convulsions *him with foaming,
καὶ μόγις ἀποχωρεὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, συντρίβον αὐτόν: 40 καὶ
and with difficulty departs from him, bruising him. And
ἐδ Γ θ ~ 0 ~ = ou x? Ἢ λλ i] 2. , ‘ ᾽ al
EOENUNY των-μασητων.σου ινὰ Χέκβά ωσιν αὐτο, Και οὐκ
I besought thy disciples that they might cast out . it, and “not
ἠδυνήθησαν. 41 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ ὁ Ιησοῦς εἶπεν, Ὦ γενεὰ
‘they were able. And ?answering Jesus said, O generation
ἄπιστος Kai διεστραμμένη, Ewe πότε ἔσομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς καὶ
unbelieving and perverted, until when shallIlbe with you and
? , « ~ , r A Ξ Re I » ι
ἀνέξομαι ὑμῶν; προσάγαγε Υὧδε τὸν υἱόν σου." 42 "Ἐτι.δὲ
bear with you? Bring « hither thy son. But *yet
προσερχομένου.αὐτοῦ ἔῤῥηξεν αὐτὸν Td δαιμόνιον Kai συν-
*ws "he “was coming near “dashed "άουνγσῃ *him ‘the “demon and threw
εσπάραξεν" ἐπετίμησεν. ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ πνεύματι τῷ
(him] intoconvulsions. And *rebuked + Jesus the spirit the
ἀκαθάρτῳ, Kai ἰάσατο τὸν παῖδα, καὶ ἀπέδωκεν αὐτὸν τῷ
unclean, and healed the child, and gave back him to
πατρὶ αὐτοῦ. 43 ἐξεπλήσσοντο.δὲ πάντες ἐπὶ TH μεγαλειότητι
his father. And *were “astonished [41] at the majesty
τοῦ θεοῦ.
of God.
Πάντων.δὲ θαυμαζόντων ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς *éoincev" δὸ Τη-
ἈΠπᾶ [48] 411 were wondering ~ at all ‘which *did ‘Je-
= I Ϊ ‘ ‘ 4 ᾽ ~ ἐλ « ~ ’ A
σοῦς," εἶπεν πρὸς τοὺς. μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ, 44 Θέσθε ὑμεῖς εἰς τὰ
sus, he said to his disciples, Lay “by ‘ye into
ms e ~ Α , , « sf en ~ ΟΣ , ,
ὦτα.ὑμῶν τοὺς. λόγους. τούτους" ὁ.γὰρο.υϊὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου μέλ-
your ears these words : For the Son of man is a-
λει παραδίδοσθαι εἰς γχεῖρας ἀνθρώπων. 45 Οἱ. δὲ ἠγνόουν
bout to be delivered up into(the] hands of men. But they understood not
TO.pihpa.rovTo, Kai ἦν παρακεκαλυμμένον ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἵνα
this saying, and it was veiled from them that
μὴ.αἴσθωνται αὐτό: Kai ἐφοβοῦντο Yépwrica αὐτὸν
they should not perceive it. Ang they feared to ask him
περὶ τοῦ ῥήματος τούτου. 46 Εἰσῆλθεν.δὲ διαλογισμὸς ἐν
concerning 7saying this. But %came*up ‘a ?reasoning among
> ~ , , n » , ’ ~ « ΓΝ ~ c Ol 1]
αὐτοῖς, TO, τίς ἂν εἴη μείζων αὐτῶν. 47 ὁ.δὲ Ἰησοῦς “ἰδὼν
them, this, who might be greatest of them. And Jesus having seen
4 — ὃ LTTrAW. τ ἑώρακαν TIrA. 8 — ἐν T[Tr]a.
GTTrAW. W* μοι ἐστιν LTITrAW. 5 ἐκβάλωσιν GLTTrAW.
GLTTrA, 8 — ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read ἐποίει he was doing) Tira.
t ἐβόησεν LITrA.
Υ τὸν υἱόν σου ὧδε GW.
Ὁ ἐπερωτήσαι ι..
185
-when the voice was
past, Jesus was found
alone. And they kept
zt close, and told no
man in those days any
of those things which
they had seen.
37 And it came to
pass, that on the next
day, when they were
come down from the
hill, much people met
“him, 38 And, behold,
a man of the company
cried out, saying, Mas-
ter, I beseech thee, look
upon my son: for he
is mine only child.
39 And, lo, a spirit
taketh him, and he
suddenly crieth out;
and it teareth him that
he foameth again, and
bruising him hardly
departeth from him.
40 And I besought thy
disciples to cast him
out; and they could
not. 41 And Jesus
answering said, O
faithless and perverse
generation, how long
shall I be with you,
and suffer you? Bring
thy son hither. 42 And
as he was yet a com-
ing, the devil threw
him down, and tare
him. And Jesus re-
buked the unclean
spirit, and healed the
child, and _ delivered
him again to his fa-
ther. 43 And they
were all amazed at
the mighty power of
God.
But while they won-
dered every one at all
things which Jesus did,
he said unto his disci-
ples, 44 Let these say-
ings sink down into
your ears: for the Son
of man shall be de-
livered into the hands
of men. 45 But they
understood not this
saying, and it was hid
from them, that they
perceived it not: and
they feared to ask him
of thnt saying. 46 Then
there arose a reasoning
among them, which of
them should he great-
est. 47 And Jesus, per-
ceiving the thought of
Vv ἐπιβλέψαι
: ἐποίει
© εἰδὼς T.
184
their heart, took a
child, and set him by
him, 48 and said unto
them, Whosoever shail
receive this child in
my name
me: aud whosoever
shall receive me re-
ceiveth him that sent
me: for he that is least
among you all, the
same shall be great.
49 And John answered
and said, Master, we
saw oue casting out
devils in thy name;
and we forbad him,
because he followeth
not with us. 50 And
Jesus said unto him,
Forbid him not: for
he that is not against
us is for us,
51 And it came to
pass, when the time
Was come that he
should be received up,
ke stedfastly set his
face to go to Jerusa-
lem, 52 and sent mes-
sengers before his face:
and they went, and
entered into a village
of the Samaritans, to
make ready for him,
53 And they did not
reccive him, because
his face was as though
he would go to Jeru-
salem. 54 And when
his disciples James
and John saw this,
they said, Lord, wilt
thouthat we command
fire to come down
from heaven, and con-
sume them, even as
Elias did? 55 But he
turned, and rebuked
them, and said, Ye
kKvow not what man-
ner of spirit ye are of.
56 For the Son of man
is not come to destroy
men’s lives, but tosave
them. And they went
to another village.
57 And it came to
pass, that, as they went
in the way, a certain
man said unto him,
‘Lord, I will follow
receiveth _
AOYTKA®S IX.
ἃ ὃ x ~ a: » ~ ’ - ἃ ΄ Π
τὸν διαλογισμὸν τῆς.καρδίας. αὐτῶν, ἐπιλαβόμενος ἡπαιδίου
having taken hold of a little child
the - reasoning of their heart,
ἔστησεν αὐτὸ παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ, 48 καὶ. εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, “Océav"
he set it by him, and said to them, Whoever
δέξηται τοῦτο τὸ παιδίον ἐπὶ τῷ. ὀνόματί. μου, ἐμὲ δέχεται:
shall receive this little child in my name, me receives ;
«τι , ar ‘ , ,
καὶ ὃς. ἐὰν" ἐμὲ δέξηται, δέχεται τὸν ἀποστείλαντά με.
and whoever 16 shall receive, receives him who sent me.
o.yap μικρύτερος ἐν πᾶσιν ὑμῖν ὑπάρχων οὗτος ξέσται!
For he who “less. Samong ‘all . *you ‘is he sha!l be
μέγας. 49 ᾿Λποκριθεὶς.δὲ *o"?lwavyne' εἶπεν, ᾿Επιστάτα,
great. And answering John said, Master,
wer , ? ‘ χ᾽ , , aa tv. k Al] , 9
εἴδομεν τινα ἐπὶ τῷ. ὀνόματί σον ἐκβάλλοντα *ra" δαιμόνια
we saw some one in thy name casting out ihe demons,
Ve , > , τ' 7 ᾽ - Σ Ω ~ a3 l ue
καὶ ἐκωλύσαμεν αὐτόν, ὅτι οὐκ. ἀκολουθεῖ μεθ᾽ rar? 50'Kai
and we forbade him, because hefollowsnot “with us. And
εἶπεν" πρὸς αὐτὸν τὸ! ᾿Τησοῦς, Μὴ.κωλύετε᾽ ὃς. γὰρ οὐκ
2said Sto *him 1Jesus, Forbidnot; for whoscever “not
ἔστιν καθ᾽ "yor," ὑπὲρ "ἡμῶν" ἐστιν.
tis against us, for us is.
51 “Eyevero.dé ἐντῷ συμπληροῦσθαι τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς
And it came to pass when were being fulfilled the days of the
οἀναλήψεως" αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτὸς τὸ-πρόσωπον.Ραὐτοῦ" Yorn-
recciving him up, that he his face sted-
ριξεν" τοῦ πορεύεσθαι εἰς ‘I λή 52. καὶ ἀπέστειλ
Ξ ρεύεσθαι εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 52 καὶ ἀπέστειλεν
fastly set to go to Jerusalem. And he sent
ἀγγέλους 706 προσώπου αὐτοῦ. καὶ πορευθέντες εἰσῆλθον
messengers before ᾿ 7face this. . And having gone they entered
εἰς κώμην Σαμαρειτῶν," ὥστε ἑτοιμάσαι αὐτῷ. 53 Kai οὐκ
into avillage of Samaritans, soas to make ready for him. And ὁποὺ
ἐδέξαντο αὐτόν, ὅτι, τὸ πρόσωπον.αὐτοῦ ἣν πορευό-
1they “did receive him, because his face was [as] go-
μενον εἰς ἹἹερουσαλήμ. 54 ἰδόντες. δὃὲ οἱ. μαθηταὶ. "αὐτοῦ"
ing to Jerusalem, And seeing [it] his disciples
᾿Ιάκωβος καὶ “Iwavyne" Yetrov,' Κύριε, θέλεις εἴπω-
James and John said, Lord, wilt thou[that] we shouid
μεν πῦρ καταβῆναι τἀπὸ! τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ἀναλῶσαι αὐτούς,
call fire tocomedown from the heaven, apd consume them,
Yoo καὶ Ἡλίας ἐποίησεν" ; 55 Στραφεὶς δὲ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτοῖς,
as also. Elias did? But turning he rebuked them,
Ζ ‘ GY ᾽ wen er iA ; ? « ary 56 7 « 4
καὶ εἶπεν, OvK.0l0aTE OLOY πνεύματος ἔστε ὑμεῖς 0.yao
and said, -Ye know not of what spirit 7are ive. For tbe
x ? , ? ,
ψυχὰς ἀνθρώπων ἀπολέσαι,
cn ~ .9, se ? BS
υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ. ἦλθεν
of men to-destroy,
Son of man did not come [the] lives
? A ~ il ἌΓΟΣ , > £ , 5 ,
ἀλλὰ σῶσαι." Καὶ ἐπορεύθησαν εἰς ἑτεοαν κώμην.
but tosave. And they went to another village.
ΝΣ , ΠῚ a? ~ Onn yt
57 “Ἐγένετο. δὲ" πορευομένων. αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ ὑδῷ εἶπέν τις
Anditcametopuss as they were going in the way “said 'some7one
A 3: , , o ? 2 ἧς , Ι
πρὸς αὐτόν, ᾿Ακολουθήσω σοι ὕπου dy" ἀπέρχῃ, “κύριε."
thee whithersoever
thou goest. 58 And Je- to him, | will follow thee wherever thoumayestgo, Lord.
ἃ παιδίον TrA. ε ay L. f ov 1. ἐστιν is LTTrA. h— OLTrA. 1 Ιωάνης Tr.
k — 7a LTTrAW.
LTTrA.
l εἶπεν δὲ LTTrA.
Ρ[αὐτοῦ} LTra.
8 — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) t[Tra |
7 — ὡς καὶ Ἡλίας ἐποίησεν Th [A].
-- ὁ γὰρ.... σῶσαι α.
m — ὃ 1Τ[Α]. 0 ὑμῶν YOU GLTTrA. © ἀναλήμψεως
τ πόλιν Σαμαριτῶν a city of Samaritans 1.
t Ἰωάνης Tr. “ εἶπαν TTrA. x ἐκ out of L.
2 -- καὶ εἶπεν (verse 55) .... σῶσαι (verse 96) LTTraA ;
Ὁ ἐὰν Lira. © — κύριε LTT:[A].
9 ἐστήρισεν TTrA.
ἃ Kat and Tira,
{X. X. LUKE.
58 Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ai ἀλώπεκες φωλεοὺς ἔχουσιν,
And ?said *to *him ‘Jesus, The foxes holes have,
καὶ τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατασκηνώσεις" ὁ. δὲ υἱὸς τοῦ
and the birds ofthe heaven nests ; but the Son
ἀνθρώπου οὐκιἔχει ποῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν κλίνῃ. 59 Εἶπεν.δὲ
of man has not where the head he may lay. And hesaid
πρὸς ἕτερον, ᾿Ακολούθει μοι. Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Κύριε," ἐπίτρεψόν
to another, Follow me. But he said, Lerd, allow
μοι ἀπελθόντι πρῶτον! θάψαι τὸν. πατέρα.μου.. 60 Εἶπεν. δὲ
me going away first to bury my father. But *said
? ~ ££ ? ~ iT] » ‘ Ἂς ‘ / = 4 « ~
αὐτῷ *o Ἰησοῦς, Αφες τοὺς νεκοοὺς θάψαι τοὺς εαυτῶν
Sto *him 1Jesus, Leave the dead to bury their own
νεκρούς" σὺ. δὲ ἀπελθὼν διάγγελλε τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ.
dead ; but thou going forth declare the kingdom of God.
ΟἹ Εἶπεν. δὲ καὶ ἕτερος, ᾿Ακολουθήσω σοι, KUpte’ πρῶτον δὲ
And?said “also ‘another, Iwillfollow thee, Lord, but first .
anys, ΄ ? ty ~ ; 4 St 29 WF br
ἐπίτρεψόν μοι ἀποτάξασθαι τοῖς εἰς τὸν. οἵκόν. μου. 62 Εἶπεν δὲ
allow me totake leave of those at my house. But *said
Srpoc αὐτὸν ὁ Ἰησοῦς," Οὐδεὶς em PBarwov' τὴν. χεῖρα. λαὐτοῦ"
310. shim! ‘Jesus, No one having laid his hand
ἐπ᾿ ἄροτρον, kai βλέπων εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω, εὔθετός ἐστιν
upon [the] plough, and .looking ‘on the things behind, *fit lis
kKeic τὴν βασιλείαν! τοῦ θεοῦ.
for the kingdom of God,
10 Μετὰ. δὲ ταῦτα ἀνέδειξεν ὁ κύριος ἱκαὶ" ἑτέρους ἑβδο-
Now after these things “appointed 'the *Lerd also ‘others ‘%seven-
pnxovTa™, καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς ἀνὰ.δύο mpd προσώπου
ΩΣ and sent them twoand two before *face
αὐτοῦ, εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν καὶ τόπον οὗ "ἔμελλεν" αὐτὸς
‘his, into every city and place where he was about himself
ἔρχεσθαι. 2”EXeyev ody! πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὃ μὲν θερισμὸς
to come. He said ‘therefore to them, The *indeed *harvest [is]
΄ «κι ? ΄ »Ἃ 7 οἱ ΄ + ~ '
πολύς, οἱ. δὲ ἐργάται ὀλίγοι" δεήθητε οὖν τοῦ κυρίου
great, but the workmen [are] few. Supplicate therefore the Lord
τοῦ θερισμοῦ, Owe Ῥέκβάλλῃ ἐργάτας! εἰς τὸν θερισμὸν
of the harvest, that he may send out workmen into “harvest
αὐτοῦ. 3 Ὑπάγετε" ἰδού, “ἐγὼ" ἀποστέλλω ὑμᾶς ὡς ἄρνας ἐν
this. Go; lo, If send forth you as lambs in
μέσῳ λύκων. 4 μὴ βαστάζετε ᾿Ἰβαλάντιον! μὴ πήραν
{the] midst of wolves. Neither carry purse nor provision bag
"μηδὲ" ὑποδήματα ‘kai! μηδένα κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἀσπάσησθε.
ΠΟΥ͂ sandals, and no one on the way salute.
᾽ Ν ᾽ , ~ > ΄ -
5. Εἰς ἣν. δ᾽ ἂν οἰκίαν εἰσέρχησθε," πρῶτον λέγετε, Εἰρήνη τῷ
And into whatever house ye may enter, first say, Peace
οἴκῳ.τούτῳ. 6 καὶ ἐὰν "piv" ἐκεῖ Συϊὸς εἰρήνης, γέπανα-
to this house. And if indeed be there ason of peace, “shall
x τὸ » “ “Ἂν ΄ ~
παύσεται" ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἡ εἰρήνη. ὑμῶν" εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς
*rest Supon = Sit tyour “peace ; butif notso, to you
> ΄ ᾽ yi κι ea. eee) , 22 , Ι ᾿
ἀνακάμψει. 7 ἐν αὐτῇ δὲ τῇ οἰκίᾳ μένετε, τἐσθίοντες" καὶ
it shall return. 7In *the *same ‘and house abide, eating and
185
sus said unto him,
Foxes have ‘hoies, and
birds of the air have
nests ; but the Son of
man hath not where to
lay his head. 59 And
he said unto another,
Follow me. But he
said, Lord, suffer me
first to go and bury
my father. 60 Jesus
said unto him, Let the
dead bury their dead:
but go thou gnd preach
the kingdom of God.
61 And another also
said, Lord, I will fol-
low thee; but let me
first go bid them fare-
well, which are at home
at my house. 62 And
Jesus said unto him,
No man, having put
his hand to the plough,
and looking back, is fit
for the kingdom of
God.
X. After these things
the Lord appointed
other seventy also, and
sent them two and two
before his face into
every city and place,
whither he himself
would come. 2 There-
fore said he unto them,
The harvest truly is
great, but the labour-
ers are few: pray ye
therefore the Lord of
the harvest, that he
would send forth la-
bourers into his har-
vest. 3 Go your ways:
behold, I send you
forth‘as lambs among
wolves. 4 Carry nei-
ther purse, nor scrip,
nor shoes: and salute
no man by the way.
5 And into whatsoever
house ye enter, first
say, Peace be to this
house. 6 And if the
son of peace be there,
your peace shall rest
upon it: if not, it shall
turn to you again.
7 And in the same
house remain, eating
and drinking such
things as they give: for
the labourer is worthy
ἃ — Ἰζύριε τ.
᾿Ιησοῦς (read he said) [1|ΤῪὉ a.
ifavrov] tr. Κ τῇ βασιλείᾳ LTYrA.
ο δὲ and (he said) Lyrra.
ἀποσ. I send forth) rtra. τ βαλλάντιον LTTrAW.
οἰκίαν τττνὰ ; οἰκίαν εἰσέλθητε L. Ww — μὲν GLTTrAW,
παήσεται T, 2 ἔσθοντες LTTrA,
1 [καὶ] Tra. m + [δύο] two L.
8 μὴ TIra
© πρῶτον ἀπελθεῖν first to go away L; πρῶτον ἀπελθόντι TTr.
& 0 Inaovs πρὸς αὐτόν LTr; — πρὸς αὐτὸν A.
P ἐκβάλῃ ἐργάτας GLW ; ἐργάτας ἐκβάλῃ TTrA.
τ -- καὶ T.
* + ὃ the (son) Ε»
f—6
b ἐπιβάλλων L.
D ἤμελλεν LTTrAW.
4 — ἐγὼ (read
ἡ φισέλθηταᾳ
Υ émava-
186
of his hire. Go not
from house to house.
8 And into whatsoever
city ye enter, and they
receive you, eat such
things as are set be-
fore you: 9 and heal
thesick that are there-
in, and say unto them,
The kingdom of God
is come nigh unto you.
10 But into whatsoever
city ye enter, and they
receive you not, go
your ways out into the
Streets of the same,
and say, 11 Even the
very dust of your city,
which cleaveth on us,
we do wipe off against
you: notwithstanding
be ye sure of this, that
the kingdom of God is
come nigh unto you.
12 But I say unto you,
that it shall be more
tolerable in that day
for Sodom, than for
that city. 13 Woeunto.
thee, Chorazin! woe
unto thee, Bethsaida!
for ifthe mighty works
had been done in Tyre
and Sidon, which have
been done in you, they
had a great while ago
repented, sitting in
sackcloth and ashes,
14 But it shall be more
tolerable for Tyre and
Sidon at the judg-
ment, than for you,
15 And thou, Caperna-
um, which art exalted
to heaven, shalt be
thrust down to hell.
16 He that heareth
you heareth me; and
he that despiseth you
despi-eth me; and he
that despiseth me de-
spiseth him that sent
me,
17 And the seventy
returned again with
joy, saying, Lord, even
the devils are subject
unto us through thy
name. 18 And he said
unto them, I beheld
Satan 89 lightning
fall from heaven.
19 Behold, I give unto
you power to tread on
serpents and scorpions,
and over all the power
of the enemy: and
nothing shall by any
Means hurt you.
3 -- ἐστιν (read [18]} LTTrA.
πόδας to the feet (-[ἡμῶν] οὔτιβ. a) LTTrA.
& Χοραζίν EGLW ; Χοραζείν TTrA.
μὴ LTTrA.
ναούμ. LTTrAW. 1
© + τοῦ the Tra.
AOYKAX®. Ὡς
παρ᾽ αὐτῶν" ἄξιος. γὰρ’ ὁ 'ζργάτης
πίνοντες τὰ
them ; for worthy *the *workman
drinking the things [supplied] by
τοῦ.μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ *torw." μὴ.μεταβαίνετε ἐξ οἰκίας εἰς οἰκίαν.
*of *his Shire ris. Remove not from house to _ house.
8 καὶ sic ἣν. "δ᾽" ἂν πόλιν εἰσέρχησθε, καὶ δέχωνται ὑμᾶς,
And into whatever “also ‘city ye may enter, and they receive you,
ἐσθίετε τὰ παρατιθέμενα ὑμῖν, 9 καὶ θεραπεύετε τοὺς ἐν
eat the things sect before you, and heal the “in
> wand, ~ ‘ , ? ~ a” ry ΑἹ ~ c
αὐτῃ ἀσθενεῖς, καὶ λέγετε αὐτοῖς, “Hyyicey ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἡ βασι-
you the king-
it tsick, and say to them, Has drawnnear to
λεία τοῦ θεοῦ. 10 εἰς ἣν. δ᾽ ἂν πόλιν “εἰσέρχησθε," καὶ μὴ
dom of God. But into whatever city yemayenter, and “not
δέχωνται ὑμᾶς, ἐξελθόντες εἰς τὰς. πλατείας. αὐτῆς, εἴπατε,
‘they *do receive you, having goncout into its streets, say,
11 Kai τὸν κονιορτὸν τὸν κολληθέντα ἡμῖν ἐκ τῆς πόχεως
Even the dust which clung to us out of city
ὑμῶν ὁ ἀπομασσόμεθα ὑμῖν. πλὴν τοῦτο γινώσκετε, Ore:
tyour we wipe off against you; yet this know, that
ἤγγικεν “ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς" ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. 12 Aéyw{dé" ὑμῖν,
has drawnnear to you the kingdom of God. And I say to you,
Ore Σοδόμοις ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ. ἐκείνῃ ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται ἢ τῇ
that forSodom in that day more tolerable it shall be than
πόλει.ἐκείνῃ. 13 Οὐαί σοι, δΧωραζίν," οὐαί σοι, Βηθσαϊδά"
for that city. Woe tothee, Chorazin! woe tothee, Bethsaida!
ore εἰ ἐν Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι "ἐγένοντο" αἱ δυνάμεις ai
for if in Tyre and _ Sidon had taken place the works of power which
yevousvar ἐν ὑμῖν, πάλαι ἂν ἐν σάκκῳ Kai σποδῷ
have been taking place in you, longago © in sackcloth and ashes
ἱκαθήμεναιϊ! μετενόησαν. 14 πλὴν Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἀνεκ-
sitting they hud repented. But for Tyre and Sidon more
τότερον ἔσται ἐν TH Kpicee ἢ ὑμῖν. 15 καὶ σύ, ἘΚαπερ-
tolerable willit be in the judgment than for you. An@ thou, Caper-
ναούμ," - ἰὴ"! ἕως τοῦ" οὐρανοῦ "ὑψωθεῖσα,) ἕως ° ἅδον
naum,’ - _who to the heaven hast been liftedup, to Inades
’ ε > , « ~ > ~ , , e ‘
καταβιβασθήσῃ. 10 Ὁ ἀκούων ὑμῶν ἐμοῦ ἀκούει" καὶ
thou shalt be brought down. Hethat hears you me ‘hears, and
ὁ ἀθετῶν ὑμᾶς ἐμὲ ἀθετεῖ" ὑ. δὲ ἐμὲ ἀθετῶν ἀθετεὶ τὸν
hethat rejects you ἼΩΘ ‘rejects, andhethat’me ‘rejects rejects him
oe) ͵ ΄
ἀποστείλαντά με.
who sent me.
17 Ὑπέστρεψαν.δὲ ot ἑβδομήκονταν pera χαρᾶς, λέγοντες,
And returned ‘the 2seventy with joy, saying,
‘ ‘ , f « - ~ ? ΄ ,
“Κύριε, καὶ τὰ δαιμόνια ὑποτάσσεται ἡμῖν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί
Lord, even the demons are subject tous through *name
cov. 18 Εἶπεν.δὲ αὐτοῖς, ᾿Εθεώρουν τὸν σατανᾶν ὡς ἀστραπὴν
Ithy. And he said to them, I beheld Satan as lightning
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ πεσόντα. 19 ἰδού, «δίδωμι" ὑμῖν τὴν ἐξουσίαν
οαὖ οὗ 18 96 heaven falling. Lo, I give you the authority
TOU πατεῖν ἐπάνω ὄφεων καὶ σκορπίων, Kai ἐπὶ πᾶσαν THY
totread upon serpents and scorpions, and upon _ all the
δύναμιν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ" Kai οὐδὲν ὑμᾶς οὐ.μὴ TadtKnoy."
Rower of the enemy, and nothing you inanywise shall injure,
(iit. in no wise)
© εἰσέλθητε LTTrA. d + εἰς τοὺς
€ — ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς GLTT:A. f— éand g[L]traw.
h ἐγενήθησαν LTTrA. 1 καθήμενοι LTTrA. k Καφαρ-
2 ὑψωθήσῃ ; wilt thou be lifted up? LiTra,
τ ἀδικήσει ELTTrA,
Ὁ — § also titra.
™ — τοῦ LTTr.
P+ [dvo]twon, 4 δέδωκα 1 have given ftra,
Xx. LUKE.
\ ’ , ι΄ , a ἢ ΄ Cilia « ,
20 πλὴν ἐν τούτῳ μὴ χπίρετε, OTL τὰ πνεύματα ὑμῖν ὑποτάσ-
Yet in this rejoice ποῦ, that the spirits to you are sub-
ci , ὃ A 5 ~ i] er 4 ᾽ , «ε ~ t ») ’΄ i
σεται χαίρετε.δὲ μᾶλλον" ὅτι Ta.dvopaTra.vpwv "ἐγράφη
jected, but rejoice rather that your names are written
’ ~ > ~ 7 ᾽ ~ ~ iid ᾽ ’ Υ͂ ~
ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 21 Ἔν αὐτῇ.τῇ ὥρᾳ ἠγαλλιάσατο τῷ
in the heavens. In thesame hour “rejoiced 3in *the
, w xs “il ~ ΠῚ 4 t ? δ 2). , ,
πνευματιΐ 50 Ἰησοῦς," καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Βξομολογοῦμαί σοι, πάτερ,
*Spirit 1Jesus, and said, I praise thee, O Father,
κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅτι ἀπέκρυψας ταῦτα ἀπὸ
Lord of the heaven and of the earth, that thou didst hide these things from
σοφῶν καὶ συνετῶν, Kai ἀπεκάλυψας αὐτὰ νηπίοις" Val, ὁ πα-
wise and prudent, and didstreveal them tobabes: yea, Fa-
u « τ Dae, > ea » ἐν , 1 \
TNP, ὅτι οὕτως έγένετο εὐδοκία" ἔμπροσθέν cov. 22 *Kai
ther, for thus was it well pleasing before thee. And
στραφεὶς πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς εἶπεν," Lavra “παρεδόθη μοι"
having turned to the disciples hesaid, All things were delivered to me
ὑπὸ τοῦ.πατρός μου᾽ Kai οὐδεὶς γινώσκει τίς ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς εἰ μὴ
by my Father, and noone knows who is_ the Son except
ὁ πατήρ, καὶ Tic ἐστιν ὁ πατήρ, εἰ. μὴ ὁ υἱός,καὶ ᾧ "ἐὰν"
the Father, and who is the Father, excepttheSon, and heto whomsoever
βούληται ὁ υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψαι. 23 Καὶ στραφεὶς πρὸς
Smay *will ‘the *Son to reveal (him). And having turned to
‘ \ 7397 7 , ε ᾽ cy
τοὺς μαθητὰς Kar ἰδίαν εἶπεν, Μακάριοι οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ
the disciples apart he said, Blessed [are] the eyes
ot βλέποντες ἃ βλέπετε. 24. λέγω.γὰρ ὑμῖν, ὅτι πολλοὶ
which see what yesee. ForIsay toyou, that many
προφῆται καὶ βασιλεῖς ἠθέλησαν ἰδεῖν ἃ ὑμεῖς βλέπετε,
prophets and kings desired tosee what ye see,
καὶ οὐκ “εἶδον"" καὶ ἀκοῦσαι ἃ ἀκούετε, Kai οὐκ. ἤκουσαν.
and saw not; and tohear what yehear, and heard not.
25 Kai Wot, γνομικός τις ἀνέστη, ἐκπειράζων
And behold, a *doctor “of *the Slaw ‘certain stood up, tempting
αὐτόν, ‘kai’ λέγων, Διδάσκαλε, τί ποιήσας ζωὴν αἰώνιον
him, and saying, Teacher, Swhat ‘having *done life eternal
΄ « ‘ = A ? , 2 ~ , ,
κληρονομήσω ; 26 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν, Ev τῷ νόμῳ τί
shall I inherit ? Andhe said to him, In the law what
γέγραπται; πῶς ἀναγινώσκεις ; 27 Ὃ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν,
has been written? how readest thou? Andhe answering said,
᾿Αγαπήσεις κύριον τὸν. θεόν. σον ἐξ ὅλης “τῆς" καρδίας
Thou shalt love [the] Lord thy God with all *heart
‘ f? « ~ ~ ‘ ’ . ~ ᾽ ’ "
σου καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς. ψυχῆς.σου Kai ἐξ ὕλης τῆς ἰσχύος" -σου
"thy and with all thy soul and with all thy strength
καὶ δὲξ ὅλης τῆς.διανοίας! σου" Kai τὸν. πλησίον.σου ὡς σεαυ-
and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thy-
τόν. 28 Εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ, Ὀρθῶς ἀπεκρίθης. τοῦτο ποίει,
self. Andhe said tohim, Rightly thou hast answered: this do,
καὶ ζήσῃ. 29 Ὁ. δὲ θέλων δικαιοῦν! ἑαυτὸν εἶπεν πρὸς
But he desiring himself said to
‘ 2 ~ ‘ ΄ > , , Η \
τὸν Ἰησοῦν, Kai τίς ἐστίν μου πλησίον ; 90 Ὑπολαβὼν ἰδὲ!
Jesus, And who is my neighbour? And taking [it] up
ec? a » , , ? 1 ¢ \
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν, AvOowméc τις κατέβαινεν ἀπὸ ‘lepovcadrp
Jesus said, A’man ‘certain wasgoing down from Jerusalem
and thou shalt live, to justify
187
20 Notwithstanding in
this rejoice not, that
the spirits are subject
unto you; but rather
Tejoice, because your
names are written in
heaven, 21 In that
hour Jesus rejoiced in
spirit, andsaid, [thank
thee, O Father, Lord
of heaven and earth,
that thou hast hid
these things from the
wise and prudent, and
hast revealed them un-
to babes: even so, Fa-
ther ; for so it seemed
good in thy sight.
22 All things are de-
livered to me of my
Father: and no man
knoweth who the Son
is, but the Father; and
who the Father is, but
the Son, anc ,he to
whom the Son will re-
veal him. 23 And he
turned him unto his
disciples, and said pri-
vately, Blessed are the
eyes which see the
things that ye see:
24 for I fell you, that
many prophets and
kings have desired to
see those things which
ye see, and have not
seen them; and to
hear those things
which ye hear, and
have not heard them.
25 And, behold, a
certain lawyer stood
up, and tempted him,
saying, Master, what
shall I do to inherit
eternal life? 26 He
said unto him, What
is written in the law?
how readest thou?
27 And he answering
said, Thou shalt love
the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and with
all thy soul, and with
all thy strength, and
with all thy mind; and
thy neighbour as thy-
self. 28 And he said
unto him, Thou hast
answered right: this
do, and thou shalt live.
29 But he, willing to
justify himself, said
unto Jesus, And who
is my _ neighbour?
30 And Jesus answer-
ing said, Acertain man
went down from Jeru-
salem to Jericho, and
5.- μᾶλλον GLTTrAW, ἴ ἐνγέγραπται have been inscribed τὶ; ἐ
* + τῷ ἁγίῳ the Holy irra.
ἐγένετο LIrA. %— καὶ στραφεὶς πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς εἶπεν EGTr[{A].
Ὁ ἂν LTrA, © ἴδαν T; εἶδαν TrA. 4 — καὶ T[Tr]a, © [τῆς } Tr.
καὶ ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ ἰσχύϊ LITr. Ε ἐν ὅλῃ TH διανοίᾳ LTTr,
€. ΤΤΑ.
x — 0 ᾿Τησοῦς (read ἡγαλ. he rejoiced) Lrtra.
® μοι παρεδόθη GLTTrAW.
fev ὅλῃ τῇ ψυχῇ σον
bh δικαιῶσαι {τττὰ. ἱ
Υ͂ + ep ἴῃ (the) 1.
Υ εὐδοκία
i— δὲ aud τὶ
188
fell among thieves,
which stripped him
of his raiment, and
wounded him, and de-
arted, leaving him
alf dead, 31 And by
chance there came
down a.certain priest
that way: and when he
saw him, he passed by
on the other side.
32 And likewise a Le-
vite; when he was at
the place, came and
looked on him, and
passed by on the other
side. 33 But a cer-
tain Samaritan, as he
journeyed, came where
he was: and -when he
saw him, he had com-
passion on him, 34 and
went to him,and bound
up his wounds, pour-
ing in oil and wine,
and set him on his
own beast,and brought
im to an inn, and
ook care: of him.
3% And on the mor-
row when he departed, .
he took oui two pence,
and gaye them to the
host, and said unto
shim, Take care of him;
and whatsoever thou
spendest more, when [
come.again, I will re-
pay thee. 36 Which
now of: these three,
thinkest thou, was
neighbour unto him
that fell among the
thieves? 37 And he
said, He that shewed
mercy on him, Then
said Jesus unto him,
Go, and do thou like-
wise. ;
38 Now it came to
pase, as they went, that
e entered into a cer-
sain village: and a
‘vertain woman named
Martha received him
nto her house, 39 And
she had a sister called
Mary, which also sat
at Jesus’ feet, and
heard his word. 40 But
Martha was cumbered
about much serving,
and came to him, and
said, Lord, dost thou
not care that my sis-
ter hath left me to
xerve alone? bid her
\
Κ Ἱερειχώ τ΄ 1 — τυγχάνοντα LTT].
P Σαμαρίτης 1.
t — ἐξελθών Lrtr[A].
him L.
δοκεῖ σοι GTTrAW.
ς τὴν οἰκίαν T.
TTra,
ἃ — αὐτῆς (read the house) 1[Tr].
& πρὸς agaist TTra. -
AOY KAS. X.
‘ ~ , τ᾿ ν
καὶ λῃσταῖς . περιέπεσεν, οἱ καὶ ἐκδύσαντες
to Jericho, and “robvers’ ‘fell 7among, who both having stripped
? ἢ 4 ‘ U ? Ua 4 ? ~ ? , € ~
αὐτὸν καὶ πληγὰς΄ ἐπιθέντες ἀπῆλθον, ἀφέντες ἡμιθανῆ
+him and wounds having inflicted went away, leaving [him], halt dead
ἰτυγχάνοντα." 81 κατὰ συγκυρίαν δὲ ἱερεύς τις κατ-
δ peing. 2By 36 *coincidence *now ὅ8 “priest certain went
ἐβαινεν ἐν τῇ. ὁδῷ. ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ἀντιπαρὴλ-
down in that road, and having seen him he passed by on the op-
θεν" 82. ὁμοίως.δὲ καὶ πιΛευΐτης," “γενόμενος κατὰ τὸν
posite sid¢é; andinlikemanneralso 18 Levite, being at the
Oar καὶ ἰδὼν ° ἀντιπαρῆλθεν. 98 PZa-
haying come and having seen passed by on the opposite side, 7A *Sa-
τις - ὁδεύων ἦλθεν κατ᾽ αὐτόν, καὶ ἰδὼν
to him, and having seen
nose ων; κατέδησεν τὰ
ing approached bound up
τἐπιβιβάσας. δὲ"
εἰς ΕἸεριχώ."
τόπον,
~ spot,
, Il δὲ
μαρειτης᾽ ὃὲ
maritan 1put “certain journeying, came
«αὐτὸν! ἐσπλαγχνίσθη 84 καὶ
him wasmoved with compassion, and h:
τραὐματα.αὐτοῦ, ἐπιχέων ἔλαιον Kai olvoy"
his wounds, pouring on oil and wine; and having put
αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ ἴδιον κτῆνος ἤγαγεν αὐτὸν εἰς "“πανδοχεῖον," Kai
him on hisown ‘beast trought him _ to an inn, and
ἐπεμελήθη αὐτοῦ. 85 καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν αὔριον “ἐξελθών, " ἐκβαλὼν
tookecare of him. And on the morrow goingforth, taking out
δύο δηνάρια ἔδωκεν τῷ “πανδοχεῖ," καὶ εἶπεν ᾿αὐτῳ."
two denarii he gave[them]tothe innkeeper, and = said to him,
᾿Επιμελήθητι αὐτοῦ: καὶ ὅτιἂν πρῤοσδαπανήσῃς. ἐγὼ ἐν
Take care of him, and whatsoever thou mayest expend more. I on
“7 a θ ΄ > δώ , x, ἢ ,
τῳ. ἐπανέρχεσθαί.με ἀποδώσω oot. 386 Τὶς *otv' τούτων
my coming back willrepay thee. Which therefore of these
τῶν τριῶν δοκεῖ σοι πλησίον" γεγονέναι τοῦ ἐμπεσόντος
three seems ἰο thee *neighbour ‘to *have “been of him who fell
εἰς τοὺς λῃστάς; 37 ὋὉ δὲ εἶπεν, Ὃ ποιήσας τὸ ἔλεος
among the robbers ? Andhe said, Hewho shewed -compassion
per’ αὐτοῦ. Εἶπεν Τοῦν! αὐτῷ ὁ Ιησοῦς, Πορεύου, καὶ
towards him. 7Said therefore *to *him 1 Jesus, Go 7and
σὺ ποίει ὁμοίως.
4thou do likewise.
38 *Eyévero.czév' τῷ. πορεύεσθαι αὐτοὺς ὃ
‘II > A > ~
καὶ" αὐτὸς εἰσὴλ-
᾿Απα τὺ came to pass as *proceeded "they that he enter-
θεν εἰς κώμην τινά: γυνὴ.δὲε τις ὀνόματι Μάρθα ὑπ-
ed into ἃ village ‘certain; and a *woman leertain by name Martha re-
ἐδέξατο αὐτὸν εἰς “τὸν οἴκον" αὐτῆς." 39 καὶ τῆδε. ἦν ἀδελφὴ
' ς ξ 0.1) }
ceived him into her house. And shehad _ asister
καλουμένη “Mapia,! ἣ καὶ ἱπαρακαθίσασα" δπαρὰ! τοὺς πόδας
called Mary, whoalso having sat down at the feet
brov Ἰησοῦ ἤκουεν τὸν.λόγον. αὐτοῦ. 40 ἡ δὲ Μάρθα
of Jesus was listening to his word, But Martha
περιεσπᾶτο περὶ πολλὴν διακονίαν" ἐπιστᾶσα.δὲ εἶπεν, Κύριε,
was distracted about much service ; and coming up shesaid,; Lord,
> ἐλ τὶ ev e+? λ , ᾽, i , ΠῚ
οὐ.μέλει σοι ὅτι ἡ-.ἀδελφή.μου μόνην με ἱκατέλιπεν" δια-
is it no concern to thee that my sister Salone *me* ‘eft to
τὰ Λευείτης TTrA. ἃ -- -yevauevosTr. 09 + αὐτὸν
4 — αὐτὸν [{Π] ΤΡΊΑ. τ καὶ ἐπιβιβάσας 1. 85 πανδοκίον T.
ν πανδοκεῖ T. WY --- αὐτῷ [1] 1 [4]. 5 τ-- ovv[n]t[tr]A. ¥ πλησίον
z δὲ ‘and (Jesus) GLITra. 4. Ἔν δὲ And as Tr. Ὁ [καὶ] LTr.
© Μαριάμ 1. f παρακαθεσθεῖσα
Β zou κυρίον of the Lord trtraw, 1 κατέλειπεν Tra.
Ky XT, LUKE.
κονεῖν ; ξεἰπὲ" οὖν αὐτῇ iva μοι συναντιλάβηται. 41’ Απο-
serve? Speak therefore toher that me she may help. 3An-
κριθεὶς δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῇ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς," Μάρθα, Μάρθα, μεριμνᾷς
swering *but *said ‘to Sher 2 Jesus, Martha, Martha, thou art careful
καὶ “τυρβάζῃ" περὶ πολλά: 42 ἑνὸς. δέ ἐστιν χρεία: Μαρία
and troubled about many things; but of one there is need; ~*Mary
Qi ‘ \ tn ᾽ iP
"dé! τὴν ἀγαθὴν μερίδα ἐξελέξατο, ἥτις οὐκ. ἀφαιρεθήσεται
tand the good part chose, which shall not be taker
Sam’! αὐτῆς.
from her, ©
ON ΓΤ ΠΣ ? ~ 4 ἀπε ον ? ΄ ‘
11 Kai ἐγένετο ἑγτῳ. εἶναι αὐτοὶ ἐν τόπῳ τινὶ προσ-
And it caine to pass as “was "he
εὐχόμενον, ὡς ἐπαύσατο, εἶπεν τις τῶν. μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ πρὸς
in a’place'certain pray-
ing, when he ceased, said one of his disciples to
> , -- ἢ a © ε ~ ΄, \ \ Pp ΄
αὐτόν, Κύοιε, δίδαξον ἡμᾶς προσεύχεσθαι, καθὼς καὶ ῬΊωάν-
him, Lord, teach us to pray, as also John
vnc" ἐδίδαξεν τοὺς. μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ. 2 Εἶπεν. δὲ αὐτοῖς, Ὅταν
taught his disciples. And he said tothem, When
προσεύχησθε λέγετε, Πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς,"
ye pray say, “Father ρα, who[art]in the heavens,
ἁγιασθήτω τὸ. ὄνομά.σου" "ἐλθέτω" δὴ. βασιλεία.σου"" ᾿γενηθήτω
sanctified be thy name ; let come thy kingdom ; let be done
τὸ θελημά.σου," "ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ, Kai ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς." 8 τὸν
thy will, as in heaven, [so] also upon the earth.
” « » ᾿ > , a eter κ᾿ ai eh oer ᾿ Ἢ
ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δίδοι ἡμῖν τὸ.καθ᾽ ἡμέραν" 4 καὶ
Our bread the needed give us daily ; and
» ~ , ~ ΝΥ ? ,
ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν, καὶ. γὰρ αὐτοὶ ἀφίεμεν"
forgive us our sins, for *also ourselves ‘we forgive
παντὶ ὀφείλοντι ἡμῖν" καὶ μὴ εἰσενέγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν,
every one indebted tous; and lead not us into temptation,
? ᾿ e~ ~ > 4 ~ ~ a - Ν
χΧἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ." 5 Kat εἶπεν πρὸς
but deliver us from evil. And he said to
αὐτούς, Tic ἐξ ὑμῶν ἕξει φίλον, Kai πορεύσεται πρὸς
them, Who among you shall have afriend, and shall go to
αὐτὸν μεσονυκτίον, καὶ Yetry" αὐτῷ, Dirt, χρῆσόν μοι τρεῖς
him at midnight, and say tohim, Friend, lend me three
ἄρτους, 6 ἐπειδὴ φίλος prov. παρεγένετο ἐξ ὁδοῦ πρός με,
loaves, since a friend of mine 1s come off ajourney to me,
καὶ οὐκἔχλχω ὃ παραθήσω αὐτῷ" 7 κακεῖνος ἔσωθεν
and I have not what I shall set before him; and he from within
» , , ’ » «ε ’
ἀποκριθεὶς εἴπῃ, Μή μοι κόπους πάρεχε: ἤδη ἡ θύρα
answering shouldsay, “Not “me “trouble ‘cause; already the door
κέκλεισται, Kai τὰ. παιδία.μου per ἐμοῦ εἰς τὴν κοίτην εἰσίν"
has been shut, and my children with me in bed are;
\ ~ , « ~
οὐςδύναμαι ἀναστὰς δδῦναί σοι. 8 Λέγω ὑμῖν, εἰ Kai οὐ
I cannot rise up to give to thee. Isay toyou, if even *not
, ~ > ον ΄ ᾽ ~ ,
δώσει αὐτῷ ἀναστάς, dia τὸ εἶναι ταὐτοῦ φίλον,"
*he *will give to him, havingrisen up, because of [his] being his friend,
διά.γε τὴν "ἀναίδειαν" αὐτοῦ ἐγερθεὶς δώσει αὐτῷ
yel because of his importunity having risen he will give him
ὕσων χρῴζει. 9 Κἀγὼ ὑμῖν λέγω, Αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται
as muny as he needs, And.I toyou_ say, Ask, and it shall begiven
189
therefore that she help
me, 41 And Jesus an-
swered and said unto
.her, Martha, Martha,
thou art careful and
troubled about many
things: 42 but one
thing is needful: and
Mary hath chosen that
κοδίτεσι, which shall
not be taken away
from her.
XT. And it came to
pass, that, as he was
praying in a certain
place, when he ceased,
one of his disciples said
unto him, Lord, teach
us to pray, as John also
taught his disciples.
2 And he said unto
them, When ye pray,
say, Our Father which
art in heaven. Hallow-~
ed be thy name, Thy
kingdom come. Thy
will be done, as in
heaven, so in earth,
3 Give us day by day
our daily bread, 4 And
forgive us our sins; for
we also forgive every
one that is indebted to
us. And lead us rot
into temptation ; but
deliver us from evil.
5 And he said unto
them, Which of you
shallhave a friend, and
shall go unto him at
midnight, and'say unto
him, Friend, lend me
three loaves; 6 fora
friend of mine in his
journey is come to me,
and J have nothing to
set before him ? 7 And
he from within shall
answer and say, Trou-
ble me not: the door is
now shut, and my chil-
dren are with me in
bed; I cannot rise and
give thee. 8 Isay unto
you, Though he will
not rise and give him
because he is his friend,
yet because of his im-
portunity he wili rise
and give him as many
as he needeth. 9 And I
say unto you, Ask, and
it shall be given you;
Κ εἰπὸν T. 16 κύριος the Lord τ.
© — am [L]T[TrA]. P ᾿Ιωάνης Tr.
® σοὺ ἡ βασιλεία G. | t — γενηθήτω τὸ θέλημά σου GTTiA.
γῆς Οἰ ε]ττγα. W ἀφίομεν LTTrA,.
Υ ἐρεῖ L. 2 φίλον αὐτοῦ TTra.
™ θορυβάζῃ agitated Lrtra.
ἃ ἀναιδίαν T.
4 — ἡμῶν ὃ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς GTTYA. i ν᾽
¥ — ws ἐν οὐρανῴ καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς
τ-- ἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ GTTrA,
ἢ γὰρ for T; [de] a.
τ ἐλθάτω ITr.
190
seek, and ye shall find;
knock, and it shall
be opened unto you.
10 For every one that
asketh receiveth ; and
he that seeketh find-
eth ; and to him that
knocketh it shall be
opened. 11 If a son
shall ask bread of any
of you that is a father,
will ho give him a
stone? or if he ask a
fish, will he for a fish
give him a serpent?
12 Orif he shall ask an
egg, will he offer him a
scorpion? 13If yethen,
being evil, know how
to give good gifts unto
your children: how
much more shall your
heavenly Father give
the Holy Spirit to them
that ask him?
14 And he was cast-
ing out a devil, and it
was dumb. And it
came to pass, when the
devil was gone out,
the dumb spake; and
the people wondered.
15 But some of them
suid, He casteth out
devils through Beelze-
bub the chief of the
devils. 16 And others,
tempting him, sought
of him asign from hea-
ven,
ing their thoughts, said
untothem, Every king-
dom divided against
itself is brought to
desolation; and a house
divided against ahouse
falleth. 18 If Satan
also be divided against
himself, how shall his
kingdom stand? be-
cause ye say that I cast
17 But he, know-
ΧΙ,
ἀνοιγήσεται" ὑμῖν.
ΛΌΥΚΑΣ.
ὑμῖν" ζητεῖτε, καὶ εὑρήσετε" κρούετε, Kai ὃ
toyou; seek, andyeshallfind; knock, and it shall be opened to you.
10 πᾶς. γὰρ ὁ αἰτῶν λαμβάνει: καὶ ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει" και
For every one that asks receives ; and he that seeks tinds ; and
τῷ κρούοντι “ἀνοιγήσεται. 11 rivadé ἃ ὑμῶν τὸν
tohim ὑμαῦ knocks it will be opened. And which of yeu. who [is]
πατέρα αἰτήσει ὁ υἱὸς ἄρτον, μὴ λίθον ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ:
a father shall 851 “ἴοσ 'the “son bread, astone willheyive to him?
an
ἢ]
or
ee" καὶ ἰχθύν, μὴ ἀντὶ ἰχθύος ὄφιν [ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ"; 12
if also a fish, instead of a fish aserpent will he give to him?
καὶ 8idv" Βαίτήσῃ! ὠόν, μὴ ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ σκορπίον; 13 εἰ
also if .heshould ask an egg, will he give tohim a scorpion? If
οὖν ὑμεῖς πονηροὶ ὑπάρχοντες οἴδατε ἀγαθὰ δόματα!
therefore ye, Zevil ‘being, know [how] good f gifts
as ~ ~ ~ A τ « ?
διδόναι τοῖς. τέκνοις. ὑμῶν, πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὁ πατὴρ" ὁ ἐξ
to give to your children, how much more the Father who[is] of
οὐρανοῦ δώσει πνεῦμα ἅγιον τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν;
heaven will give[the] *Spirit *Holy to those that ask him?
14 Kai ἦν ἐκβάλλων δαιμόνιον, ‘kai αὐτὸ ἦν" κωφόν"
And he was casting out a demon, and it was dumb;
ἐγένετο.δὲ τοῦ.δαιμονίου ἐξελθόντος," ἐλάλησεν ὁ κωφός"
and it came to pass on the demon having gone out, “%spoke ‘the “durib.
sai ἐθαύμασαν ot ὄχλοι. 15 τινὲς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν "εἶπον," Ἔν
And ‘wondered the *crowds. But some of them said, By
Βεελζεβοὺλ ° ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια.
Beelzebul prince ofthe , demons he casts out the demons.
10 “Ετεροι.δὲ πειράζοντες σημεῖον Prag’ αὐτοῦ ἐζήτουν ἐξ
And others, tempting, a sign from him were seeking from
οὐρανοῦ." 17 Αὐτὸς. δὲ εἰδὼς «αὐτῶν τὰ διανοήματα" εἶπεν
heaven. But he knowing their thoughts said
αὐτοῖς, Πᾶσα βασιλεία τέφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν διαμερισθεῖσα" ἐρη-
tothem, Every kingdom against “itself divided is brought to
μοῦται" καὶ οἶκος ἐπὶ οἶκον πίπτει. 18 εἰ. δὲ καὶ ὁ σατανᾶς
desolation; and ἃ house against ἃ house falls. And if also Satan
ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν διεμερίσθη, πῶς σταθήσεται ἡ. βασιλεία.αὐτοῦ ;
agaiust himself be divided, how shall stand his kingdom ?
Ore λέγετε, ἐν BeedZeBowr ἐκβάλλειν.με τὰ δαιμόνια. 19 et_de
because yesay, by Beelzebul 1 cast out the demons. And if
ont, devils, through ἐγὼ ἐν Βεελζεβοὺλ ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια, οἱ" υἱοὶ ὑμῶν ἐν
. 19 AndifI Ὁ 1
by Beelzebub ΕΣ ΕΣ ΤᾺ : by jDeclzebut cast out the demons, are yous sous M by
devils, by whom do τίνι ἐκβάλλουσιν; διὰ τοῦτο ἱκριταὶ ὑμῶν avTOL ἔσον-
your sons cast tem hom do they cast out? onaccount of this judges of you they shall
out? therefore shall fie ΠΆΡΗΙ "ἃ Σ ΠΡ ΤΙ - 5
they be your judges. ται. 20 εἰδὲ ἐν δακτύλῳ θεοῦ "ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια,
ἘΣ ρον ἢ ὑπὸ be. But if by [the] finger of God Icastout the demons,
ast out ,, eS : ? δ =
devils, no doubt the ἄρα ἔφθασεν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἡ βασιλεία Tov θεοῦ. 21 ὕταν ὁ
kingdom of God is then iscome upon you the kingdom of God. When the
come upon you. Ὁ \ , ΄ ν ε ~ I \ 7 ?
21 Whenastrong man ἰσχυρὸς καθωπλισμένος φυλάσσῃ τὴν. ἑαυτοῦ.αὐλὴν, ἐν
armed keepeth his strong [man] being armed may keep his own dwelling, in
palace,hisgoodsarein » » shhh Ket oaks, ἢ “-ς Pare ποι ἘΠ ἢ ,
peace: 22 but when a lONVY ἐστὶν τὰ. ὑπάρχοντα.αὐτοῦ" 22 ἐπὰν.ὃὲ ὁ" ἰσχυρο-
stronger than he xhe!l peace are his goods ; but assoonas the = strunger
b ἀνοιχθήσεται TA. © ἀνοιχθήσεται LTAW. ἃ + ἐξ LTTraW. € 4 OY GLTTrAW.
f αὐτῷ ἐπιδώσει TTA. & — ἐὰν ΤῊ [Α]. 4 αἰτήσει he shall ask ΕΥΤιΑ. 1 δόματα
ἀγαθὰ GLTTAW. k + ὑμῶν (read your father) x, ' [καὶ αὐτὸ ἦν) Tra. m ἐκ-
βληθέντος having been cast out L. Ὁ εἶπαν TrA. © + τῷ the LTTraW. Peg
οὐρανοῦ ἐζήτουν παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ LTT: AW.
5.-- οἱ 1..
ἑαυτὴν T.
αὐτοι κριταὶ ὑμῶν ἔσονται Tr,
4 τὰ διανοήματα αὐτῶν 1.. τ διαμερισθεῖσα uff
shad ticle τ ἘΝ τὸς Saat
τ αὐτοὶ ὑμῶν κριταὶ ἔσονται LA; αὐτοὶ κριταὶ ἐσονταιυμων Τ;
v + [ἐγὼ] wr. Ὑ — ὁ (read a SWonger) LTTrA.
LUKE.
αὐτόν, THY πανοπλίαν
“panoply
ἐπεποίθει, καὶ τὰ.σκύλα. αὐτοῦ δια-
*his -hetakes away in which he had trusted, and his spoils he
δίδωσιν. 23 ὁ μὴ ὧν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐστιν καὶ ὁ
divides. He that isnot with me against me is, and he that
A ’; ? ? ~ i a ‘A > ,
μὴ.συνάγων per ἐμοῦ σκορπίζει. 24 Ὅταν τὸ ἀκάθαρτον
gathers not with me scatters. When the unclean
~ tv ᾽ A ~ ? ’ t ? > ,
πνεῦμα ἐξέλθῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, διέρχεται δι ἀνύδρων
spirit is gone out from the man, he goes through waterless
τόπων, ζητοῦν ἀνάπαυσιν" Kai μὴ εὑρίσκον “λέγει, Ὑπο-
places, seeking rest ; and not finding [any] hesays, I will
στρέψω εἰς τὸν οἴκόν.μου ὅθεν ἐξῆλθον" 25 Kai ἐλθὸν
XI.
τερος αὐτοῦ ἐπελθὼν νικήσῃ
than he coming upon (him] shall overcome him,
᾽ “Ὁ a” ? ?
αὐτο αἰρξι ep
return to my house whence I came out, And haying come
7 7 i ,
εὑρίσκει σεσαρωμένον Kai κεκοσμημένον. 26 τότε πορεύεται
he finds [it] swept and adorned, Then he goes
καὶ παραλαμβάνει ἑπτὰ ἕτερα πνεύματα πονηρότερα ἑαυτοῦ,"
and takes seven other spirits more wicked than himself,
καὶ εἰσελθόντα κατοικεῖ ἐκεῖ" Kai γίνεται Ta ἔσχατα τοῦ
and having entered they dwell there; and becomes the last
ἀνθρώπου ἐκείνου χείρονα τῶν πρώτων. 27 ᾿Βγένετο. δὲ
Sman ‘of “that worse than the first. And it came to pass
ἐν.τῷ.λέγειν αὐτὸν Tavra, ἐπάρασά τις *yuvI") φωνὴν!"
as *spoke ‘he these things, *lifting *up 7certain ‘a “woman [her] voice
ἐκ. τοῦ ὄχλου εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Μακαρία ἡ κοιλία ἡ βαστάσασά
from the crowd said tohim, Blessed the womb that bore
σε, καὶ μαστοὶ odc ἐθήλασας. 28 Αὐτὸς δὲ εἶπεν, Μεν-
thee, δμᾶ [{80] breasts which thou didst suck. But he said, Yea
οὔνγε! μακάριοι οἱ ἀκούοντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεδῦ Kai
rather blessed they who hear the word of Gad and
φυλάσσοντες αὐτόν."
keep it.
29 Τῶν.δὲ ὄχλων ἐπαθροιζομένων ἤρξατο λέγειν, Ἢ γενεὰ
But the crowds being thronged together he began tosay, “generation
αὕτη © πονηρά ἐστιν’ σημεῖον “ἐπιζητεῖ," Kai σημεῖον ov
this “wicked 318; 8 sign it seeks after, ‘and asign “not
δοθήσεται αὐτῇ, εἰμὴ τὸ σημεῖον Ιωνᾶ “τοῦ προφήτου."
‘shall be given toit except the sign of Jonas’ the prophet.
30 καθὼς γὰρ ἐγένετο ᾿Ιωνᾶς fonpetoy τοῖς Νινευΐταις," οὕτως
For as was Jonas asign tothe Ninevites, thus
ἔσται καὶ ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τῇ.γεγνεᾷ. ταύτῃ. 31 Βασίλισσα
shall be also the Son of man to this generation, A queen
νότου ἐγερθήσεται ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τῆς
of [the]south shallriseup in the judgment with the men
γενεᾶς. ταύτης, Kat κατακρινεῖ atrovc’ ὅτι ἦλθεν ἐκ τῶν
of this generation, and shallcondemn them; for shecame from the
περάτων τῆς γῆς ἀκοῦσαι THY σοφίαν SZoopwyToe," καὶ ἰδού,
ends oftheearth tohear the wisdom of Solomon, and behold,
πλεῖον ΒΣολομῶντος" ὧδε. 89 ἄνδρες ἘΝινευὶ ἀναστήσονται
more than Solomon here. Men of Nineveh shall stand up
oe ΄ ᾿ ~ ~ \ δ ~ , U
ἐν ΤΏ KOLOEL μετὰ τῆς.γενεᾶς. ταύτης, και KATAKOLYOVOLY αὐτήν"
in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it,
x + [. τότε] then L.
ἃ μενοῦν TTr ; μὲν οὖν A,
4 ζητεῖ it seeks TTrA.
σημεῖον TTrA,.
Νινενεῖται. T.
Υ ἕτερα πνεύματα. πονηρότερα ἑαυτοῦ ἑπτά TTrA.
ὃ — αὐτόν (read [it]) GLTTrA. e¢ + γενεὰ
© — τοῦ προφήτου GLTTrA. t
& Σολομῶνος GLITrAW.
101
come upon him, and
overcome him, he tak-
eth from him all his
armour wherein he
trusted, and divideth
his spoils. 23 He that
is not with me is
against me: and he
that gathereth not
with ‘me _ scattereth,
24 When the unclean
spirit is gone out of
a man, he walketh
through dry places,
secking rest; and find-
.ing none, he saith, I
will return unto my
house whence I came
out. 25 And when he
cometh, he findeth ἐξ
swept and garnished.
26 Then goeth he, and
taketh to him seven
other spirits more
wicked than himself;
and they enter in, and
dwell there: and the
last state of that man
is worse than the first.
27 And it came to pass,
as) he spake these
things, a certain wo-
man of the company
lifted up her voice, and
said unto him, Blessed
is the womb that bare
thee, and the paps,
which thou hast suck-
ed. 28 But he said,
Yea rather, blessed are
they that hear the
word of God, and keep
it.
29 And when the
people were gather-
ed thick together, he
began to say, This
is an evil generation:
they seek a sign; and
there shall no sign be
given it, but the sign
of Jonas the prophet.
30 For as Jonas was a
sign unto the Nine-
vites, so shall also the
Son of man be to this
gencration. 31 The
queen of the south
shall rise up in the
judgment with the
men ofthis generation,
and condemn them:
for she came from the
utmost parts of the
earth to hear the wis-
dom of Solomon; and,
behold, a greater than
Solomon zs here. 32 The
men of Nineve shall
rise up in the judgment
with this generation,
and shall condemn it:
for they repented at
2 φωνὴν γυνὴ LTA.
a generation LTTrAa.
f τοῖς Νινενείταις (Νινευΐταις TrA)
h Νινευὴ A; Νινευῖται Ninevites Ltrwj;
192
the preaching of Jo-
nas; and, behold, a
greater than Jonas is
heré, 33 No man, when
he hath lighted a can-
dle, putteth ἐξ in a
secret place, neither
under a bushel, but on
a candlestick, that
they which come in
may see the light.
34 The light of the
body is the eye : there-
fore when thine eye is
single, thy whole body
also is full of light ;
but when thine eye is
evil, thy body also ts
full of darkness.
35 Take heed there-
fore that the light
which is in thee be not
darkness. 36 If thy
whole body therefore
be full of light, having
no part dark, the whole
shall be full of light,
as when the bright
shining of a candle
aoth, give thee light.
37 And as he spake,
a certain Pharisee be-
sought him to dine
withhim : and he went
in, and sat down to
meat. 38 And when
the Pharisée saw it, he
marvelled that he had
not first washed before
dinner. 39 And the
Lord said unto him,
Now do ye Pharisees
make clean the outside
of the cup and the
platter; but your in-
ward part is full of ra-
vening and wicked-
ness. 40 Ye fools, did
not he that made that
which is without make
that which is within
also? 41 But rather
give alms of such
things as ye have; and,
behold, all things are
clean untoyou. 42 But
woe unto you, Phari-
sees! for ye tithe mint
and rue and all man-
ner of herbs, and pass
over judgment and the
love of God: these
ought ye to have done,
and not to leave the
other undone. 43 Woe
unto you, Pharisees!
for ye love the upper-
most seats in the syna-
gogues, and greetings
in the markets. 44 Woe
unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites!
ἌΠΟ hy Wb AT
e , 3 ‘ ΄ ᾽ ~ ‘ > , ~
ὅτι μετενόησαν εἰς TO κήρυγμα ἸΙωνᾶ. καὶ ἰδού, πλεῖον
because they repented at the proclamation of Jonas: and behold, more
> ~ > eA “Ὧν , ¢
Iwva ὧδε. 33 Οὐδεὶς δὲ" λύχνον ἅψας ete. Ἐκρυπτὸν"
than Jonas here. But no one alamp haying lit *in *secret
/ A « τὰ \ ΄
τίθησιν, οὐδὲ ὑπὸ τὸν μόδιον, ἰάλλ᾽" ἐπὶ τὴν λυχνίαν,
tsets *it, nor. under the corn-measure, but upon the lampstand,
ev ε ? , s ΄
ἵνα οἱ εἰσπορευόμενοι τὸ ᾿“᾿φέγγος" βλέπωσιν. 84 ὁ λύχνος
that they who enter in the lights may see. “ πῃ6 lamp
τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν ὁ ὀφθαλμός" ὅταν Cody" ὁ ὀφθαλμός. σου
ot the body is the eye: when therefore thine eye
£ Nove ἢ Pry} ll ὅλ ᾿ ~ , δ ΄ bd ? . x
AT NOUE ἢν “Και OANV το. σωμας.σοῦ PWTELVOYV ἐστιν" ἐπὰν. δὲ
«?single “be, - also *whole ‘thy body light is ; but when
A » ‘ ‘ ~ , , ,
πονηρὸς .η.".καὶ τὸ σῶὥμά.σου σκοτεινόν. 35 σκόπει οὖν
evil it be, also thy body [15] dark, See therefore
εἴ A ~ δὴ ? ‘ , , > ae 4 ~ ΄
μὴ τὸ φῶς τὸ ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν. 80 εἰ οὖν τὸ σῶμά
lest the light ὑπμαῦ [15]15 thee *darkness 158.
σου ὅλον φωτεινόν, μὴ ἔχον “τὶ μέρος" σκοτεινόν, ἔσται
*thy “whole [is] light, not having any part dark, it shall be
φωτεινὸν ὅλον, ὡς ὅταν ὁ λύχνος τῇ. ἀστραπῇ φωτίζῃ σε.
"light Δ, as when the lainp with (its]brightness may light thee,
37 ᾽ν. δὲ τῷ. λαλῆσαι 5 “ἠρώτα! αὐτὸν Φαρισαῖός ἵτις"
Now as *was “speaking [*he] asked him 2a *°Pharisee *cortajin
a ΄ ᾽ ~ \ gS
ὕπως ἀριστήσῃ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ εἰσελθὼν. δὲ ἀνέπεσ:ν.
that he would dine with him: and having entered he reclined himself.
« \ ~ ? , e ~ τ, ΄
98 ὁ δὲ Φαρισαῖος ἰδὼν ἐθαύμασεν ὅτι οὐ πρῶτον ἐβαπτίσθη
But 6 Pharisee seeing [it] wondered that not first he washed
κ᾿ me ΑΕ 7 \ ΄ ἜΡΟΝ τς ἔν
πρὸ τοῦ ἀρίστου. 89 εἶπεν δὲ ὁ κύριος πρὸς αὐτόν, Νῦν ὑμεῖς
before the dinner. But said the Lord ἴο him, Now ye
οἱ Φαρισαῖοι τὸ ἔξωθεν τοῦ ποτηρίου Kai τοῦ πίνακος καθαρίζετε,
Pharisees the outsideofthe cup andofthe dish ye cleanse,
oe! ε ~ , ~ \ , ”
τὸ. δὲ ἔσωθεν ὑμῶν γέμει ἁρπαγῆς καὶ πονηρίας. 40 ἄφρονες,
If therefore Sbody
but the inside of you isfull of plunder and wickedness. Fools,
οὐχ ὁ ποιήσας τὸ ἔξωθεν Kai τὸ ἔσωθεν ἐποίησεν ;
[did] not ΒΘ who made the outside also the inside make ?
41 πλὴν τὰ ἐνόντα δότε ἐλεημοσύνην, καὶ ἰδού,
But [of} the things which are within give alms, and lo,
, BOD ἐξ >, ΙΕ ὦ ~ ΄
πάντα καθαρὰ ὑμῖν ἐστιν. 42 ᾿ἀλλ᾽" οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς Φαρισαίοις,
allthings clean toyou are. But ποθ to you Pharisees,
OTL ἀποδεκατοῦτε TO ἡδύοσμον Kai TO πήγανον καὶ πᾶν
for yepay tithesof the mint and the rue and every
, ‘ , NS , ‘ ‘ , ~ ~
λάχανον, καὶ παρέρχεσθε THY κρίσιν καὶ THY ἀγάπην τοῦ θεοῦ"
herb, and pass by the judgment and the love of God
ταῦτα ἔδει ποιῆσαι, κἀκεῖνα μὴ χἀφιέναι."
These things it behoved [you] ἴο do, and those not to be leaving aside,
43 οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς Φαρισαίοις, ὅτι ἀγαπᾶτε THY πρωτοκαθεδρίαν
Woe to you Pharisees, -for ye love the first seat
ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ τοὺς ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς.
in the synagogues and _ the salutations in the market-places.
? A), AE: ~ ~ ‘ ~ e ͵ ,
44 οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαοισαῖοι, ὑποκριταί," ὅτι ἐστὲ
Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, for yeare
i — δὲ but TTra.
Ὁ + gov (read thine eye) LTTrA.
τ + αὐτὸν he L.
LTrA.
w δὲ now [L]Tr.
δείπνοις} and the first places at the suppers L.
κριταί @[L]TTra. ~
7
Κ κρυπτὴν secret place EGLTTrAW. 1 ἀλλὰ EW.
© — οὖν LITYA. P— καὶ L.
8 ἐρωτᾷ ASKS LTA} ἐρώτα Tr.
α παρεῖναι to pass by LTTra.:
m φῶς LTrA.
4 μέρος τι ([ re] A)
t — Tis TTA. Y ἀλλὰ τ΄.
Υ + [καὶ τὰς πρωτοκλισίας ἐν τοῖς
2 -- γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι ὑπο-
ἘΠῚ: UKE:
ὡς τὰ μνημεῖα τὰ ἄδηλα, καὶ ot ἄνθρωποι "οἱ" περιπατοῦντες
as the *tombs ‘unseen, and the men who walk
ἐπάνω οὐκοἴδασιν. 45 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δέ τις τῶν γομι-
over [them] do not know [it]. And answering one of the doctors οἵ the
~ , ? ~ . if ~ , , ¢ ~ ς ΄
κῶνλέγει αὐτῷ, Διδάσκαλε, ταῦτα λέγων και ἡμᾶς ὑβοίζεις.
law says tohim, ‘Teacher, these things saying 2also 7us_ thou insultest.
1 4 ἘΝ Ve tins ~ ~ t ͵
AG Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Καὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς νομικοῖς οὐαί, Ore φορτίζετε
Andhe said, Also to you the doctors of the law woe, for ye burden
? , ΄ ΄ «
τοὺς ἀνθρώπους φορτία δυσβάστακτα, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἑνὶ
men {with] burdens heavy tobear, and yourselves with one
~ ’ ~ ~ ΄ εν ? \
τῶν δακτύλων ὑμῶν οὐ-προσψαύετε τοῖς φορτίοις" 47 ovat
of your fingers do not touch the burdens. Woe
~ la ~ ~ ~ ~! « A
ὑμῖν, OTe οἰκοδομεῖτε τὰ μνημεῖὰ TOY προφητῶν, bot δὲ! πα-
to you, for ye build the tombs of the prophets, and 7fa-
τέρες ὑμῶν ἀπέκτειναν" αὐτούς. 48 doa “μαρτυρεῖτε' καὶ
thers tyour killed them. Hence ye bear witness and
συνευδοκεῖτε τοῖς ἔργοις τῶν. πατέρων. ὑμῶν" OTL αὐτοὶ μὲν
consent tothe works of your fathers ; for they indeed
ἀπέκτειναν αὐτούς, ὑμεῖς.δὲ οἰκοδομεῖτε δαὐτῶν τὰ μνημεῖα."
killed them, and ye build their tombs,
~ ~ ~ = ~ >
4) διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἡ σοφία τοῦ θεοῦ εἶπεν, ᾿Αποστελῶ εἰς
Because of this also the wisdom of God said, Iwillsend to
αὐτοὺς προφήτας καὶ ἀποστόλους, καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀποκτε-
them prophets and apostles, and[{some]jof them they will
~ A \e? 6 ae ell 5 ve ? θῇ a id ,
vous καὶ “εκοιωξουσιν 0 ἵνα ἐκζητη Ὦ τὸ αἷμα πάντων
kill and drive out, that may berequired the blood of all
τῶν προφητῶν fro teyuvopevor" ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου
the « prophets poured ‘out from [the] foundation of [the] world,
> A ~ ~ ,ὔ ? Ἂν g =| τ Ἵ « g ~'|l
ἀπὸ τῆς. γενεᾶς. ταύτης, 51 ἀπὸ 8rov' αἵματος “APEX ἕως Frou!
of this generation, from the blood of Abel to the
αἵματος Ζαχαρίου τοῦ ἀπολομένου μεταξὺ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου
blood of Zacharias, who perished between the altar
καὶ TOU οἴκου" vai, λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐκζητηθήσεται ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς
and the house; yea, Isay toyou, itshall Ὀ6 required of ?zeneration
ταύτης. 52 Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς νομικοῖς, Ore ἤρατε τὴν
this, Woe toyou the doctors of the law, for yetookaway the
κλεῖδα τῆς γνώσεως" αὐτοὶ οὐκ. "εἰσήλθετε," καὶ τοὺς εἰσερ-
key of knowledge; yourselves did not enter, and those who were
χομένους ἐκωλύσατε. 53 'λέγοντος. δὲ αὐτοῦ ταῦτα πρὸς
entering ye hindered. And as*was*saying *he thesethings to
αὐτοὺς" ἤρξαντο ot γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι δεινῶς ἐν-
them began the scribes and the Pharisees urgently topress
v2 X ? ΄ " \ ~ ?
ἔχειν, καὶ ἀποστοματίζειν αὐτὸν περὶ πλειόνων, ὅ4 ἐνε-
upon [him], and to make *speak thim about many things; watch-
δρεύοντες Καὐτὸν! 'kai! πιζητοῦντες" θηρεῦσαί τι ἐκ τοῦ
ing him and seeking to catch something out of
στόματος. αὐτοῦ “iva κατηγορήσωσιν αὐτοῦ."
his mouth that they might accuse him. ,
12 Ev οἷς ἐπισυναχθεισῶν τῶν μυριάδων τοῦ
During which [things] being gathered together the myriads of the
ὄχλου, ὥστε καταπατεῖν ἀλλήλους, ἤρξατο λέγειν πρὸς τοὺς
crowd, Β0 as totrample upon one another, he began to say to
193
for ye are as graves
which appear not, and
the men that walk over
them are not aware of
them. 45 Then answer-
ed one of the lawyers,
and said unto him,
Master, thus saying
thou reproachest us
also. 46 And he said,
Woe unto you also, ye
lawyers! for ye lade
_ men with burdens grie-
vous to be borne, and
ye yourselves touch not
the burdens with one
of your fingers. 47 Woe
unto you! for ye build
the sepulchres of the
prophets, and your
fathers killed them.
48 Truly ye bear wit-
ness that -ye allow
the deeds of your fa-
thers : for they indeed
killed them, and ye
build their sepulchres.
49 Therefore also said
the wisdom of God, I
will send them pro-
phets and apostles, and
some of them they shall
slay. and persecute:
50 That the blood of
all the prophets, which
was shed from the
foundation of the
world, may berequired
of this generation ;
51 from the blood of
Abel unto the blood
of Zacharias, which
perished between the
altar and the temple:
verily I say unto you,
It shall be required of
this generation. 52 Woe
unto you, lawyers! for
ye havetaken away the
key of knowledge: ye
entered not in your-
selves, and them that
were entering in ye
hindered. 53 Andas he
said these things unto
them, the scribes and
the Pharisees began to
urge him vehemently,
and to provoke him to
speak of many things:
84 laying wait for
him, and seeking to
catch something out of
his mouth, that they
mighi accuse him.
XII. In the mean
time, when there were
gathered together an
innumerable multi-
tude of people, inso-
much that they trode
one upon another, he
began to say unto his
a — οἱ (read περιπ. walking) L[A]w. Ὁ καὶ οἱ T.
TTrA. 4 αὐτῶν τὰ μνημεῖα [LITTrA. 8 [ἐκ διώξουσιν Tra.
τὸ ἐκκεχυμένον Which has been poured out Tr.
GLTTrA.
1— καὶ GLTTrAW,
oO
m — ζητοῦντες T[Tr]a
ς μάρτυρές ἐστε Witnesses ye are
f τὸ ἐκχυννόμενον LTA ;
& --- τοῦ (iead [the]) LTTra.
i Κακεῖθεν ἐξελθόντος αὐτοῦ and as he went out thence TTra.
b εἰσήλθατε
k — αὐτόν T,
R— ἵνα κατηγορήσωσιν αὐτοῦ T[Tr]A.
194
disciples first of all,
Beware ye of the lea-
ven of the Pharisees,
which is hypocrisy.
2 For there is nothing
covered, that shall not
be revealed ; neither
hid, that shall not be
known. 3 Therefore
whatsoever ye have
spoken in darkness
shall be heard in the
light ; and that which
ye have spoken in the
ear in closets shall be
roclaimed upon the
Ἐπ ΠΟ: 4 AndIsay
unto you my friends,
Be not afraid of them
that kill the body, and
after that have no
more that they can do,
5 But 1 will forewarn
you whom ye shall
fear : Fear him, which
after he hath killed
hath power to cast into
hell; yea, I say unto
you, Fear him. 6 Are
not five sparrows sold
for two farthings, and
not one of them is for-
gotten before God?
7 But even the very
hairs of your head are
all numbered. Fear not
therefore : ye are of
more value than many
sparrows. 8 Also I say
unto you, Whosoever
shall confess me before
men, him shall the Son
of man also confess be-
fore the angels of God:
9 but he that denieth
me before men shall be
denied before. the an-
gels of God. 10 And
whosoever shall speak
a word against the Son
of man, it shall be for-
given him: but unto
him that blasphemeth
against the Holy Ghost
it shall not be for-
given. 11 And when
they bring you unto
the synagogues, and
unto magistrates, and
powers, take ye no
thought how or what
thing ye shall answer,
or what ye shall say:
12 for the Holy Ghost
shall teach you in the
same hour what ye
ought to say,
13 And one of the
company said unto
him, Master, speak to
AOY KAS. XII.
~ ~~ , e ~ ~
μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ πρῶτον, ΤΤροσέχετε ἑαυτοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης
his disciples first, Take heed to yourselves of the leaven
τῶν Φαρισαίων, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὑπόκρισις. 2 οὐδὲν δὲ συγκεκαλυμ-
ofthe Pharisees, which is hypocrisy ; but nothing ?covered
μένον ἐστὶν ὃ οὐκιἀποκαλυφθήσεται, Kai κρυπτὸν ὃ © οὐ
ΞῈ}Ρ lis which 5881] not be uncovered, nor hidden ‘which *not
γνωσθήσεται. 3 ἀνθ᾽ ὧν ὕσα ev σκοτίᾳ εἴπατε, ἐν τῷ
shall be known ; wherefore whatever in the darkness yesaid, in the
φωτὶ ἀκουσθήσεται καὶ ὃ πρὸς TO οὖς ἐλαλήσατε ἐν τοῖς
light shall be heard ; and what in the ear ye spoke in
, ΄ὔ ‘ ~ Ud τὶ -
ταμείοις, κηρυχθήσεται ἐπὶ τῶν δωμάτων. 4 Λέγω. δὲ ὑμῖν
chambers, shall be proclaimed upon the housetops. But I say to you,
τοῖς. φίλοις. μου, Μὴ. φοβηθῆτε ἀπὸ τῶν Ράἀποκτεινόντων!"
my friends, Ye should not fear because of those who kill
τὸ σῶμα, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα μὴ-ἐχόντων “περισσότερόν" τι
the body, and after these things are ποῦ able anything more
ποιῆσαι. 5 ὑποδείξω.δὲ ὑμῖν τίνα φοβηθῆτε. φοβήθητε
to do. But I will shew you ‘whom jeshould fear: Fear
τὸν μετὰ τὸ ἀποκτεῖναι τἐξουσίαν ἔχοντα" ἐμβαλεῖν εἰς τὴν
him who after having killed, authority has tocast into the
, , , « ~ ~ ΄ > A ,
γέενναν" ναί, λέγω ὑμῖν, τοῦτον φοβήθητε. 6 Οὐχὶ πέντε
gehenna; yea, Isay toyou, “him ‘fear. 2Not five
στρουθία "πωλεῖται! ἀσσαρίων δύο: Kai ἕν ἐξ αὐτῶν οὐκ
“sparrows are sold for *assaria *two? and one of them “ποὺ
» ? , γ ’ ~~ we ? A ‘ ec ,
ἔστιν ἐπιλελησμένον ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ" 7 ἀλλὰ καὶ αἱ τρίχες
lis forgotten before God. Buteven the hairs
~ ~ « » ~ ? (0 \ al ~ θ A
τῆς.κεφαλῆς ὑμῶν πᾶσαι ἠρίθμηνται. μὴ "οὖν" φοβεῖσθε
of your head 3411 *havebeennumbered. 7Not*therefore ‘fear,
πολλῶν στρουθίων διαφέρετε. ὃ Λέγω.δὲ ὑμῖν, Tac ὃς. ἂν
thanmany sparrows γ6 are better. But I say to you, Every one whoever
ὁμολογήσῃ ἐν ἐμοὶ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
miay confess me before men, also the Son
ἀνθρώπου ὁμολογήσει ἐν αὐτῷ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ
of man will confess him before the angels
θεοῦ: 9 ὁ δὲ ἀρνησάμενός pe Yévwrioy" τῶν ἀνθρώπων
of God; but he that has denied me before men
ἀπαρνηθήσεται ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ θεοῦ. 10 καὶ πᾶς
will be denied before the angels of God; and every one
ὃς ἐρεῖ λόγον εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ἀφεθήσεται
who shall ΒΩΥ͂ ἃ word against the Son of man, it will be forgiven
αὐτῷ" τῷ..δὲ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα βλασφημήσαντι
him; buttohimwho against the Holy Spirit has blasphemed
> ? , e ‘ Ww , tt ς ~ ? 5 ‘
ovK.apeOnoerar. 11 ὕταν.δὲ προσφέρωσιν" ὑμᾶς ἐπὶ τὰς
it will not be forgiven. But when they bring you before the
συναγωγὰς Kai τὰς ἀρχὰς καὶ τὰς ἐξουσίας, *p7-pEouuvare!
synagogues and the rulers and the authorities, be not careful
πῷς Τὴ τί! ἀπολογήσησθε, ἢ τί simnre’ 12 τὸ.γὰρ
how or τυμαῦ yeshall reply in defence, or what γ6 should say ; for the
ἅγιον πνεῦμα διδάξει ὑμᾶς ἐν αὐτῇ.τῇ ὥρᾳῳ ἃ δεῖ
Holy Spirit willteach you in thatsame hour what it behoves [you]
εἰπεῖν.
to say.
13 Εἶπεν.δὲ τις Ταὐτῷ ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου," Διδάσκαλε, εἰπὲ τῷ
And ?said ‘one tohim from the crowd, Teacher, speak
=
P ἀποκτενόντων G3
5 πωλοῦνται TTrA.
μεριμνήσητε ye should not be careful rrr.
ᾳ περισσόν 1.
v ἔμπροσθεν L.
Y [y Te] Tra.
QTOKTEVVOVTMY LTTrA.
τ ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν LTTra,
τ — οὖν [Π]ΤΎτᾺ. ;
* εἰσφέρωσιν TTra. 5. μὴ
5 εκ TOV ὀχλον αὐτῷ 1.
XII. LUKE.
ἀδελφῷ. μου μερίσασθαι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ τὴν κληρονομίαν. 14 Ὁ δὲ
to my brother to divide with me _ the inheritance. But he
εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Ἄνθρωπε, τίς με κατέστησεν "δικαστὴν" ἢ μερισ-
said to him, Man, who*me ‘appointed a judge or a di-
τὴν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς; 15 Εἴπεν.δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὁρᾶτε καὶ φυλάσ-
vider over ᾿ you? And he said to them, See and keep your-
~ , t , ~ ΄
σεσθε ἀπὸ ὕτῆς" πλεονεξίας." Ore οὐκ ἐν τῷ περισσεύειν
selves from covetousness ; for not in the abundance
τινὶ ἡ ζωὴ αὐτοῦ ἐστιν ἐς τῶν ὑπαρχόντων "αὐτοῦ."
"to®anyone “his "116. Sis ‘of *that Swhich *he possesses.
16 Εἶπεν. δὲ παραβολὴν πρὸς αὐτούς, λέγων, ᾿Ανθρώπου
And he spoke a parable to them, saying, SO0f *a 7man
τινὸς πλουσίου
Scertain ®rich
ἀεὐφόρησεν" ἡ χώρα' 17 καὶ
®brought °forth }°abundantly ‘the *ground, And
διελογίζετο ἐν, ἑαυτῷ, λέγων, Τί ποιήσω, ὅτι οὐκ.ἔχω
he was reasoning within himself, saying, What shallI do, for I have not
ποῦ συνάξω τοὺς καρπούς. μου; 18 καὶ εἶπεν, Τοῦτο ποιήσω"
where I shall lay up my fruit? and he said, This willI do:
καθελῶ rou τὰς ἀποθήκας, Kai μείζονας οἰκοδομήσω, καὶ
I will take away my granaries, and _ greater will build, and
συνάξω ἐκεῖ πάντα °ra-yevnpara'fyou' καὶ τὰ.ἀγαθά μου,
willlayup there all my produce and my good things,
19 καὶ ἐρῶ ry-puyg-pov, Ψυχή, ἔχεις πολλὰ ἀγαθὰ
and I will say to my soul, Soul, thouhast many good things
κείμενα εἰς ἔτη πολλά: ἀναπαύου, φάγε, πίε, εὐφραίνου.
laid by for *years ‘many; take thy rest, eat, drink, be merry.
20 εἶπεν.δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ θεός, Ε΄ Αφρων," ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ τὴν ψυχήν
But *said ὅἴο ἶὰ ‘God, Fool, this night “soul
hazarovow' ἀπὸ σοῦ" ἃ δὲ ἡτοίμασας τίνι
they require of thee; and °what “thou ‘didst "prepare ‘to 7whom
21 οὕτως ὁ θησαυρίζων ἑαυτῷ," καὶ μὴ εἰς
Thus [is] he who treasuresup for himself, and not toward
σου
‘thy
ἔσται;
Sshall *be?
θεὸν πλουτῶν. 22 Εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς robe_paOnrac*adrov," Διὰ
God is rich, Andhe said to his disciples, Because of
τοῦτο Ἰὑμῖν λέγω," μὴ-μεριμνᾶτε τῇ.Ψυχῇ." ὑμῶν" τί φάγητε,
this toyou I say, Be not careful as to yourlife what yeshouldeat,
μηδὲ τῷ σώματι" τί ἐνδύσησθε. 23 ἡ ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστιν
nor astothe body what yeshould put on. The life more is
τῆς τροφῆς. Kai TO σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος. 24 Κατανοήσατε
than the food, andthe body thanthe raiment, Consider
τοὺς κόρακας, Ore Pov! σπείρουσιν “οὐδὲ! θερίζουσιν, οἷς
the ravens, for “ποῦ ‘they "sow nor reap,
οὐκιἔστιν ταμεῖον οὐδὲ ἀποθήκη, Kai ὁ θεὸς τρέφει αὐτούς"
there is not storehouse nor granary, and God __ feeds them.
, ~ c ~ ᾿ , ~ ~ , A ᾽
πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὑμεῖς διαφέρετε τῶν πετεινῶν ; 26 τίς. δὲ ἐξ
How much more “ye are better thanthe birds? And who of
ὑμῶν μεριμνῶν" δύναται "προσθεῖναι ἐπὶ τὴν. ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ"
you (byj being careful is able to add to his stature
πῆχυν teva’; 26 εἰ οὖν Youre ἐλάχιστον δύνασθε,
*cubit ‘one? If therefore not even [the] least ye are able [to do],
τί πεοὶ τῶν λοιπῶν μεριμνᾶτε; 27 Karavonoare ra κρίνα,
why about the rest are ye careful? Consider the lilies,
to which *
195
my brother, that he
divide the inheritance
with me. 14 And he
said unto him, Man,
who made me a judge
or a divider over you?
15 And he said unto
them, Take heed, and
beware of covetous-
ness : for a man’s life
consisteth not in the
abundance . of the
things which he pos-
sesseth, 16 And he
spake a parable unto
them, saying, The
ground of a certain
rich man brought forth
plentifully : 17 and he
thought within him-
self, saying, What shall
I do, because I have no
room where to bestow
my fruits? 18 And he
said, This will I do: I
will pull down my
barns, and build great-
er; and there will I be-
stow all my fruitsand
my goods. 19 And 1
will say to my soul,
Soul, thou hast much
goods laid up for many
years ; take thine ease,
eat, drink, and be mer-
ry. 20 But God said
unto him, Thou fool,
this night thy soul
shall be required of
thee : then whose shall
those things be, which
thou hast provided ὃ
21 So ts he that layeth
up treasure for him-
self, and is not rich
toward God. 22 And he
said unto his disciples,
Therefore I say unto
you, Take no thought
for your life, what ye
shall eat; neither for
the body, what ye shall
puton. 23 The life is
more than meat, and
the body ὦ more than
raiment, 24 Consider
the ravens: for they
neither sow nor reap ;
which neither have
storehouse nor barn;
and God feedeth them:
how much more are
ye better than the
fowls? 25 And which
of you with taking
thought can add to
his stature one cubit ?
26 If ye then be not
able to do that thing
which is least, why
take ye thought for the
rest? 27 Consider the
lilies how they grow:
® κριτὴν LTTrA. ὃ πάσης all LTTrAW. © αὐτῷ LTTrA.
τὸν σῖτον the wheat Tr. f—pou TA]. Ε ἄφρον ΟΥ̓.
τοῦ] 1. ἰλέγω ὑμῖν TrA, ™ — ὑμῶν (read as to the life) Lrrra.
body) Lt. °+ [yap] (read for the) Lira. Ρ οὔτε neither TA.
5 ἐπὶ THY ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ προσθεῖναι A. t — ἕνα (,“ὠὠ a cubit) Tira.
ἃ ηὐφόρησεν L.
Β αἰτοῦσιν ΤτΑ.
o + [ὑμῶν] (read your
9 οὔτε TA. y
ε τὰ γεννήματα E 5
ἱ αὐτῷ tT. - K[av-
τ [μεριμνῶν A.
Υ οὐδὲ LTTrA,
196
they toil not, they spin
not; andyet I say unto
you, that Solomon in
all his glory was not
arrayed” like ‘ one of
these. 28 If then God
so clothe the grass,
which is to day in the
field, and to morrow is
cast into the oven; how
much more will he
clothe you, O ye of lit-
tle faith? 29 And seek
not ye what ye shall
eat, or what ye shall
driuk, neither be ye of
doubtful mind. 30 For
ail these things do the
nations of the world
seek after: and your
Father knoweth that
ye have need of these
things. 31 But rather
seek ye the kingdom of
God ;, and all these
things shall be added
unto you. 32 Fear not,.
little flock; for it is
your Father’s good
pleasure to give you
the kingdom. 33 Sell
that ye have, and give
alms; provide your-
selves bags which wax
not old; a treasure in
the heavens that fail-
eth not, where no
thief approacheth, nei-
ther moth corrupteth.
34 For where your trea-
sure is, there will your
heart be also. 35 Let
your loins be girded
about, and your lights
burning; 36 and ye
yourselve’ like unto
men that wait for their
lord, when he will re-
turn from the wed-
ding; that when he
cometh and knock-
eth, they may open
unto himimmediately.
37 Blessed are those
servants, whom the
lord when he cometh
shall find watching:
verily I say unto you,
that he shall gird him-
self, and make them to
sit down to meat, and
will come, forth and
serve them. 38 And if
he shall come in the se-
cond watch, or come in
the third watch, and
find them so, blessed
are those servants.
39 And this know, that
if the goodman of the
house had known what
hour the thief would
AOY KAS. ΧΙΤ,
πῶς “αὐξάνει: οὐκκοπιᾷ, οὐδὲ «“νήθει" λχέγω.δὲ ὑμῖν,"
how they grow: they labour not, nor dotheyspin; butIsay toyou,
>a ’ ? , ~ or ᾽ ~ , « τι
duet Σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ-.δόξῃ. αὐτοῦ περιεβάλετο ὡς ἕν
Noteven Solomon in all his glory was clothed as one
τούτων. 28 εἰ δὲ Yrov χόρτον ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ σήμερον ὄντα," καὶ
of these. But if the grass “in *the ‘field ‘to-day ‘which “is, and
Va ? Ne : λλ ΄ « fa) ‘ er 22 rt "
αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον, ὁ θεὸς οὕτως Τἀμφιέννυσιν,
to-morrow into an oven is cast, God thus arrays,
- λλ « ~ aN , ¢ ‘ « ~~ A Ὁ» -
πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ολιγόπιστοι; 29 καὶ ὑμεῖς μὴ. ζητεῖτε
how much rather you, O[ye] of little faith? And ye seek ye not
, , anil πῇ ͵ Ses ͵ : ~
τί φάγητε ἢ! τί πίητε, καὶ μὴ.μετεωρίζεσθε. 30 ταῦτα
what ye may eat or what ye may drink, and be ποῦ in anxiety; *these *things
γὰρ πάντα τὰ ἔθνη τοῦ κόσμου ἐπιζητεῖ." ὑμῶν.δὲ ὁ πατὴρ
for all the nations of the world seek after ; and your Father
οἷδεν Ore χούζετε τούτων. 31 πλὴν ζητεῖτε τὴν βασιλείαν
knows that ye have need of these things, But seek ye the kingdom
“τοῦ θεοῦ." καὶ ταῦτα . “xavra' προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν... 32 μὴ
of God, and *these “things ‘all shall be added to you. 2Not
φοβοῦ, τὸ μικρὸν ποίμνιον᾽ Ore εὐδόκησεν ὁ πατὴρ.ὑμῶν
fear, little flock, for took ‘delight *your ?Father
δοῦναι ὑμῖν τὴν βασιλείαν. 33 πωλήσατε τὰ. ὑπάρχοντα ὑμῶν,
in giving you the kingdom, Sell your possessions,
καὶ δότε ἐλεημοσύνην" ποιήσατε ἑαυτοῖς “βαλάντια" μὴ
διὰ give alms ; make to yourselves purses _ Dot
παλαιούμενα, θησαυρὸν ἀνέκλειπτον ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ὕπου
growing old, a treasure unfailing in the heavens, where
, , Ἁ ,ὔ ,
κλέπτης οὐκ. ἐγγίζει, οὐδὲ σὴς διαφθείρει" 34 ὅπου.γάρ ἐστιν
thief doesnotdrawnedr, nor moth destroy. For where is
ε κ᾿ Cow ΟΠ Ὁ ἘΝ τς ἤν ks ” . ”
ὁ.θησαυρὸς ὑμῶν, ἐκεῖ Kai ἡ-καρδία.ὑμῶν ἔσται. 35” Ἔστωσαν
your treasure, there also your heart will be. Let be
f* ~ ©? 7 TT , ‘ « , , 5 \
ὑμῶν αἱ ὀσφύες" περιεζωσμέναι Kai οἱ λύχνοι καιόμενοι" 80 καὶ
your loins - girded about and lamps burning ; and
ὑμεῖς ὅμοιοι ἀνθρώποις προσδεχομένοις τὸν. κύριον. ἑαυτῶν,
ye like to men waiting for their lord,
, ? U Π > ~ ’ oe ? , ‘ ᾿
πότε ϑβἀναλύσει" . ἐκ τῶν γάμων, wa ἐλθόντος καὶ κρού-
whenever he shall return from the wedding feasts, that having come and having
σαντος, εὐθέως ἀνοίξωσιν αὐτῷ. 37 μακάριοι οἱ δοῦλοι
knocked, immediately they may open to him. Blessed *bondmen
ἐκεῖνοι οὺς ἐλθὼν ὁ κύριος εὑρήσει γρηγοροῦντας. ἀμὴν
‘those whom coming the »Lord shall find watching, ‘ Verily
λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι περιζώσεται Kai ἀνακλινεῖ αὐτούς, Kai
Isay toyou, that he will gird himself and νγ11]1] τὰκ recline ‘them, and
παρελθὼν διακονήσει αὐτοῖς. 88 δκαὶ ἐὰν ἔλθῃ ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ
coming up willserve them, And if hecome in the second
φυλακῇ, Kai! ἐν τῇ τρίτῃ φυλακῇ ἔλθῃ, καὶ εὕρῃ οὕτως,
and in the. third
ακάριοί εἰσιν ‘ot δοῦλοι ἐκεῖνοι." 39 τοῦτο.δὲ γινώσκετε, OTL
Mi ’
watch, watch hecome, and find [them] thus,
blessed are 2bondmen those. But this ‘know, that
Ld oe be
él ὕδει ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης -ποίᾳ ὥρᾳ ὁ κλέπτης ἔρχεται,
if Shad 7known ‘the *master“of*the*housein what hour the thief is coming,
an οὔτε νήθει οὔτε ὑφαίνει they neither spin nor weave TA.
aypw TOV XOPTOV CYTAa σήμερον TA ; τὸν χόρτον σήμερον EV ἀγρῳ OVTA LTr.
8. καὶ and TTr,
4 — πάντα [L]TTrA.
he may returnjLrtra.
ἀμφιέζει TTA.
LTTrAa.
x + [ὅτι] that x. Υ ἐν
: ἀμφιάζει τι;
Ὁ ἐπιζητοῦσιν TTrA. ς αὐτοῦ (read his kingdom)
ε βαλλάντια LTTrAW. f αἱ ὀσφύες ὑμῶν L. & ἀναλύσῃ
h κἂν ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ, κἂν and if in the second and if prra,
i [oi δοῦλοι] ἐκεῖνοι TrA; — οἱ δοῦλοι ἐκεῖνοι (vead are they) 1,
ΧΙ].
Κἐγρηγόρησεν ἄν, κα
he would have watched,
‘ = > ~ νι ΝΥ e ~ n fr Tf / Os eo A e
τὸν. οἶἰκον.αὐτοῦ. 40 καὶ υμεῖς "οὖν" γινεσθε Eroipot’ OTL
his house. And ye therefore beye ready ; for
τ ? ~ c Peay ~ » t/ » - A
ὥρᾳ οὐ.δοκεῖτε, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεται. 41 Εἶπεν. δὲ
in the hour ye think not, the Son of man comes, And “said
οαὐτῷ" OTlérpoc, Κύριε, πρὸς ἡμᾶς τὴν-.παραβολὴν.ταύτην
Sto *him ‘Peter, Lord, to us this parable
λέγξις, ἣ Kai πρὸς πάντας; 42 PEizevdé" ὁ κύριος, Τίς
speakest thou, or also to all? And said the Lord, Who
doa ἐστὶν ὁ πιστὸς οἰκονόμος “καὶ! φρόνιμος, ὃν καταστήσει
then is the faithful steward and prudent, whom “will *set
ὁ κύριος ἐπὶ τῆς.θεραπείας. αὐτοῦ, ττοῦ" διδόναι ἐν καιρῷ "τὸ"
‘the *Lord over his household, togive in season the
, , « ~ rl ~ τι > ‘
σιτομέτριον; 43 μακάριος ὁ.δοῦλος ἐκεῖνος ὃ ἐλθὼν
measure of corn? Blessed that bondman whom *having *come
ὁ.κύριος. αὐτοῦ εὑρήσει ποιοῦντα οὕτως. 44 ἀληθῶς λέγω ὑμῖν,
‘his “Lord will find doing thus. Of a truth I say to you,
ὅτι ἐπὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς. ὑπάρχουσιν. αὐτοῦ καταστήσει αὐτόν.
LUKE.
Ml
i" οὐκ ἂν' ἀφῆκεν πδιορυγῆναι"
and would not have suffered to be dug through
that over all his possessions he will set him,
45 ᾽Εὰν. δὲ εἴπῃ ὁ.δοῦλος.ἐκεῖνος ἐν Ty-Kapdia.avTov, Xpo-
But if ‘should*say “that *bondman in his heart, “De-
vier ὁ.κύριός.μου ἔρχεσθαι: καὶ ἄρξηται τύπτειν τοὺς
lays Amy *Lord to come, and should begin to beat the
παῖδας καὶ τὰς παιδίσκας, ἐσθίειν.τε καὶ TIVELY καὶ με-
men-servants and the maid-servants, andtoeat and todrink and tobe
θύσκεσθαι: 46 ἥξει ὁ κύριος τοῦ.δούλου ἐκείνου ἐν ἡμέρᾳ
drunken, Swill’come 'the *Lord Sof *that *bondman in aday
“ἡ Ιοὐπροσδοκᾷ, καὶ ἐν: ὥρᾳ ἢ οὐ.γινώσκει, καὶ
and in anhour which he knows ποῦ, and
διχοπομήσει αὐτόν, Kai TO_pépoc.avToOU μετὰ τῶν ἀπίστων
in which he does not expect,
willcut“in“*two ‘him, and his portion with the unbelievers
θήσει. 47 ἐκεῖνος. δὲ ὁ δοῦλος ὁ γνοὺς τὸ θέλημα τοῦ
will appoint, But that bondman who knew the will
kupiov-éavrov," καὶ μὴ ἑτοιμάσας μηδὲ" ποιήσας πρὸς
of his Lord, and prepared not nor did according to
T0.0édnpa.abTov, δαρήσεται πολλάς" 48 ὁ δὲ μὴ
his will, shall be beaten with many [stripes]; but he who *not
γνούς, ποιήσας .δὲ ἄξια πληγῶν, δαρήσεται ὀλίγας.
knew, and did [things] worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few.
κι “τ: ? ΄ U ‘ ΄ ᾽ > ~
παντὶ δὲ @ ἐδόθη πολύ, πολὺ ζητηθήσεται παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ"
And everyone to whom was given much, much will berequired from him;
καὶ ᾧ παρέθεντο πολύ, περισσότερον αἰτήσουσιν αὐτόν.
and to whom wascommitted much, the more will they ask of him,
49 Πῦρ. ἦλθον βαλεῖν τείς! τὴν γῆν, καὶ τί θέλω εἰ ἤδη
Fire Icame tocast into the earth, and what willl if already
ἀνήφθη ; 50 βάπτισμα.δὲ ἔχω βαπτισθῆναι, καὶ πῶς συν-
it be kindled? But a baptism Ihave to be baptized {with],and hot amI
ἔχομαι éwe*ob" τελεσθῇ. 51 δοκεῖτε ὅτι εἰρήνην παρε-
straitened until it be accomplished! Think ye that peace I
197
come, he would have
watched, and not have
suffered his house to be
broken through. 40 Be
ye therefore ready al-
so : for the Sonof man
cometh at an hour
when ye think not,
41 Then Peter said un-
to kim, Lord, speakest
thou this parabie unto
us, or even to all?
42 And the Lord said,
Whothen is that taith-
ful and wise steward,
whom his lord shall
make ruler over his
household, togive them
their portion of meat
in due season? 43 Bless-
ed ws that servant,
whom his lord when he
cometh shall find so
doing. 44 Of a truthI
say unto you, that he
will make him ruler
over all that he hath.
45 But and if that ser-
vant say in his heart,
My lord delayeth his
coming; and shall be-
gin to beat the menser-
vants and maidens, and
to eat and drink, and
to bedrunken; 46 the
lord of that servant
will come in a day
when he looketh not
for him, and at an hour
when he is not aware,
and willcut himinsun-
der, and will appoint
him his portion with
the unbelievers, 47 And
that servant, which
knew his lord’s will,
and prepared not him-
self, neither did accora-
ing to his will, shall be
beaten with many
stripes. 48 But he that
knew not, and did com-
mit things worthy of
stripes, shall be beat-
en with few séripes.
For unto whomsoever
much is given, of him
shall be much requir-
ed: and to whom men
have committed much,
of him they will ask
the more, 49 Tamcome
to send fire on the
earth; and what will
I, if it be already kin-
dled? 50 But 1 havea
baptism to be baptized
with; and how am [
straitened till it be
accomplished! 51 Sup-
pose ye that Iam come
to zive peace on earth?
I tell you, Nay; but ra-
γενόμην δοῦναι ἐν τῇ yi); οὐχί, λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ — ther division: 52 for
came togive in the earth? No, Isay -toyou, but rather
k — ἐγρηγόρησεν ἄν, καὶ (read he would not have suffered) T. 1 — ἂν Tra. ἂν διορυ-
χθῆναι TA. a — οὗν ΤΊΤΑ. ο — αὐτῷ Lir[A]. Ρ καὶ εἶπεν TTrA. 4 ὃ the LirTra ;
καὶ ὃ and the w. © — τοῦ L[Tra]. 8 -- τὸ (read a measure of corn) Tra, t αὐτοῦ
LITrA, YHOrT, “eéextupenLTTrAW, δ ὅτον LTTrAW,
198
from henceforth there
shall be five in one
house divided, three
against two, and two
against three. 53 The
father shall be divided
against the son, and
the son against the
father ; the mother a-
gainst the daughter,
and the daughter a-
gainst the mother ; the
mother in law against
her daughter in law,
and the daughter in
law against her mother
in law.
54 And he said also
to the people, When ye
see a cloud rise out of
the west, straightway
ye say, There cometha
shower; and so it is.
55 And when ye see
the south wind blow,
e say, There will be
eat ; and it cometh to
pass. 56 Yehypocrites,
ye can discern the face
of the sky and of the
earth; but how is it
that ye do not discern
this time? 57 Yea, and
why even of yourselves
judge ye not what is
right? 58 When thou
goest with thine adver-
sary to the magistrate,
as thou art in the way,
give diligence that
thou, mayest be deli-
vered from him; lest he
hale thee to the judge,
and the judge deliver
thee to the officer, and
the officer cast thee in-
to prison. 59 I tell thee,
thou shalt not depart
thence, till thou hast
paid the very last mite,
XIII. There were
present at that season
some that told him of
the Galilzans, whose
blood Pilate had min-
gled with their sacri-
fices. 2 And Jesus
answering said unto’
them, Suppose ye that.
these Galileans were
sinners above all the
Galileans, because
they suffered such
things? 8.1 tell you,
Nay: but, except ye
repent, ye shall all
likewise perish. 4 Or
NOY ἈΚΟᾺΣ XII, XVII.
διαμερισμόν. 52 ἐσονται. γὰρ ἀπὸ. τοὐ.νῦν πέντε ἐν You
division ; for there willbe from henveforth five in *house
ἑνὶ" διαμεμερισμένοι, τρεῖς ἐπὶ δυσὶν καὶ δύο ἐπὶ *rpisiv.
Jone divided, three mean two and two against three. /
53 διαμερισθήσεται! πατὴρ "ἐφ᾽" υἱῷ, Kai υἱὸς ἐπὶ πατρί"
ΞΥΝ11 “be *divided ‘father against Ben; and son against father
μήτηρ ἐπὶ “Ovyarpi," καὶ θυγάτηρ ἐπὶ “μητρί! πενθερὰ.
mother against daughter, and daughter against mother; mother-in-law
ἐπὶ τὴν νύμφην δαὐτῆς.! καὶ νύ ἐπὶ τὴν
against *daughter-in-law ‘her, and daughter-in-law against
πενθερὰν “αὐτῆς."
?mother-in-law ‘her.
ὅά4 "Ἐλεγεν. δὲ καὶ τοῖς ὄχλοις, Ὅταν ἴδητε ἱτὴν" νεφέλην
Andhesaid also tothe crowds, When yesee_ the cloud
ἀνατέλλουσαν Baro" δυσμῶν, εὐθέως λέγετε, "΄Ὄμβρος
rising up from {the] west, immediately ye say, A shower
ἔρχεται" καὶ γίνεται οὕτως. δῦ Kai ὅταν νότον πνέοντα,
iscoming; and it happens 50. And when a south wind [is] blowing,
λέγετε, Ὅτι καύσων ἔσται Kai γίνεται. 56 ὑποκριταί, τὸ
ye say, Heat there willbe; and it happens. Hypocrites, the
πρόσωπον THC γῆς Kai τοῦ οὐρανοῦ οἴδατε δοκιμάζειν"
appearance ofthe earth and of the heaven ye know [how] to discern,
τὸν. δὲ καιρὸν τοῦτον πῶς ἰοὐ-δοκιμάζετε! ; 57 τί. δὲ Kai ἀφ
ἐ but this time how do ye not discern? And why even of
ἑαυτῶν οὐκκρίνετε TO δίκαιον; 58 ὡς. γὰρ ὑπάγεις μετὰ
yourselves judge ye ποῦ what[is] right? Foras thou goest with
τοῦ ἀντιδίκου.σου ἐπ᾿ ἄρχοντα, ἐν rH ὁδῷ δὸς ἐργασίαν
thine adverse party before Simagintrate, in the way give, diligence
ἀπηλλάχθας an’ αὐτοῦ" μήποτε Karacvpy σε πρὸς
tobeset ἔσθ: from him, lest ke should drag away thee to
τὸν κριτήν, Kai 6 κριτῆς σε "παραδῷ" τῷ πράκτορι, Kat
the judge, and the judge theeshoulddelivertothe officer, and
ὁ πράκτωρ ce \Badry" εἰς φυλακήν. 59 λέγω σοι, οὐ-μὴ"
the officer thee should castinto _ prison. it Bey, to thee, In no wise
«ἐξέλθῃς ἐκεῖθεν ἕως ποῦ" καὶ τὸ ἔσχατον λεπτὸν
shalt thou come out _ thence until even the last lepton
ἀποδῷς.
thou shalt have paid,
13 Παρῆσαν. δὲ τινὲς ἐν αὐτῷ.τῷ καιρῷ ἀπαγγέλλονφες
And *were “present ‘some at the same time telling
~ , fon ‘A ,
aitp περὶ τῶν Γαλιλαίων, ὧν τὸ αἷμα "Πιλάτος" ἔμιξεν
him about the Galileans, of whom the blood Pilate mingled
evra τῶν. θυσιῶν. αὐτῶν. 2 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ° ὁ Ἰησοῦς" εἶπεν
with their sacrifices. And answering Jesus said
αὐτοῖς, Δοκεῖτε bre οἱ. Γαλιλαῖοι.οὗτοι ἁμαρτωλοὶ παρὰ πάν-
tothem, Think ye that these Galileans sinners beyond all
τας τοὺς Γαλιλαίους ἐγένοντο, ὅτι Prowavra' πεπόνθασιν ;
the Galileans ere, because such things PREY have suffered ?
3 οὐχί, λέγω ὑμῖν" ἀλλ᾽ ἐὰν μὴ «μετανοῆτε," πάντες τὡσαύ-
No, Isay toyou; but if ye repent not, all ?in like
uf ἑνὶ οἴκῳ LTTrA.
8 ἐπὶ Ἔθος
ΤΎΓΑ.
(L]?tra,
Ξ θυγατέρα LTTrA.
— τὴν (read a cloud) Lrrr[a].
ees know ye not to discern? Tr.
βαλεῖ shall cast LTTra
P ταῦτα these things TTr.
= τρισὶν διαμερισθήσονται" (read fares will be divided :) Lrtra.
“ μητέρα Ὁ; τὴν μητέρα LTrA. ἃ -- αὐτῆς τ. © — αὐτῆς
8 ἐπιαῦτ. δ - ὅτι that[L}rtra. ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε
* παραδώσει shall Helver LTTrA. 1 βάλῃ GW;
πὶ ἸΤειλᾶτος τ. — ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read he said)
ᾳ μετανοήσητε L. ¥ ὁμοίως LLTrA. Ξ
m — οὗ Τττ.
LUKE.
" , ~ “a b] » © gos ,? WE ge a
τως" ἀπολεῖσθε. 4 7 ἐκεῖνοι οἱ "δέκα.καὶ ὀκτὼ" ἐφ OVC
“manner tyeshall perish. Or those eighteen on whom
ἔπεσεν ὁ πύργος ἐν τῷ Σιλωὰμ καὶ ἀπέκτεινεν αὐτούς, δοκεῖτε
fell the tower in Siloam and killed them, . think ye
ὅτι ἰοὗτοι! ὀφειλέται ἐγένοντο παρὰ πάντας *% ἀνθρώπους
that these debtors were beyond all men
A ~ w2,,,/l « x λῃ - ᾽ , λέ Ἐν aa ee YAN’
TOUC κατοίικουντας “EV Ιερουσα Ee 7 ὃ ουὐχι, AEYW υμιν α
who dwelt” in Jerusalem ? 0, Isay toyou; but
ἐὰν μὴ. Σμετανοῆτε,! πάντες Youotwc" ἀπολεῖσθε.
if ye repent not, all 7*in*like*manner "ye shall perish.
6 Ἔλεγεν.δὲ ταύτην τὴν παραβολήν" ᾿Συκῆν εἶχεν τις
And he spoke this parable: 5A Sfio-tree *had ‘a certain
ey τῷ. ἀμπελῶνι. αὐτοῦ πεφυτευμένην"" καὶ ἦλθεν “καρπὸν
(man) in his vineyard planted ; and he came fruit
ζητῶν" ἐν αὐτῇ καὶ οὐχ εὗρεν. 7 εἶπεν. δὲ πρὸς τὸν ἀμ-
secking on it and didnot find[any]. Andhesaid to the vine-
πελουργόν, ᾿Ιδού, τρία ἔτη" ἔρχομαι ζητῶν καρπὸν ἐν Ty
XIII.
dresser, Behold, three years I come seeking fruit on
συκῇ. ταύτῃ Kai οὐχ.εὑρίσκω: ἔκκοψον “ αὐτήν" Swart! καὶ
this fig-tree and ἄο ποὺ ἢπᾶ [any]: cut *down lit, why even
τὴν γῆν καταργεῖ ; 8 ὁ- δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς λέγει αὐτῷ,
the ground does it render useless? Buthe answering says tohim,
Κύριε, ἄφες αὐτὴν καὶ τοῦτο τὸ ἔτος, ἕως ὕτου σκάψω περὶ
Sir, let*alone Ὁ 8180 this year, until Ishall dig about
αὐτὴ i βάλω “ ίαν"" 9 Ka ὲ non ἱκαρπόν᾽"
ν και αλὼω “κοπριαν Kay μὲν ποιησῃ καρτπον
it and put manure, and if indeed itshouldbear fruit—;
εἰ δὲ μήγε, εἰς. τὸ μέλλον. ἐκκόψεις αὐτήν.
butif ποῦ, hereafter thou shalt cut 7down ?it.
, ~ ~ ~ ~ id
10 Ἦν. δὲ διδάσκων ἐν μιᾷ τῶν συναγωγῶν ἐν τοῖς σάβ-
Απμᾶ he was teaching in one ofthe synagogues on _ the sab-
βασιν᾽ 11 καὶ ἰδού, γυνὴ iv" πνεῦμα ἔχουσα ἀσθενείας
baths. And behold, a woman there was 7a “spirit *hawing of infirmity
ἔτη "δέκα.καὶ ὀκτώ," καὶ ἦν Ῥσυγκύπτουσα' καὶ μὴ. δυναμένη
*years eighteen, and she was benttogether and unable
> lA > 4 , ᾽ ‘ A >? ‘ «Ὸὔ Lend
ἀνακύψαι εἰς.τὸ.παντελές. 12 ἰδὼν.δὲ αὐτὴν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
Sto “lift Sup “herself +wholly. And seeing Jesus
, A Ly > ~ if > , i
προσεφώνησεν καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Τύναι, ἀπολέλυσαι
called to (her] and said toher, Woman, thou hast been loosed from
τῆς. ἀσθενείας. σοῦ. 13 Kat ἐπέθηκεν αὐτῇ τὰς χεῖρας"
her
199
those eighteen, upon
whom the tower in
Siloam fell, and slew
them, think ye that
they were sinners a-
bove all men _ that
dwelt in Jerusalem?
5 I tell you, Nay: but,
except ye repent, ye
shall all likewise
perish.
6 He spake also this
parable; A certain man
had a fig tree planted
in his vineyard; and he
came and sought fruit
thereon, and found
none. 7 Then said he
unto the dresser of
his vineyard, Behold,
these three years I
come seeking fruit on
this fig tree, and find
none: cut it down;
why cumbereth it the
ground? 8 And he an-
swering said unto him,
Lord, let it alone this
year also, till I shall
dig about it, and dung
iw: 9 and if it bear
fruit, well: and if not,
then after that thou
shalt cut it down,
10 And he was teach-
ing in one of the syna-
gogues on the sabbath.
11 And, behoid, there
was ἃ woman which
had a spirit of infirmi-
ty eighteen years, and
was bowed together,
and could in no wise
lift up herself. 12 Arfd
when Jesus saw her,
he called her to him,
and said unto her, Wo-
man, thou art loosed
from thine infirmity.
13 And he laid his
hands on her: and im-
thine infirmity. And he laid upon her [his] hands, era h
‘ eS κ᾿ ᾿ 1 ΩΣ 4 Ξ mediately she. was
καὶ παραχρῆμα ἀνωρθώθη, καὶ ἰδόξαζεν τὸν θεόν. made - straight, and
and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. glorified God. 14 And
> ; Ἶ ΚΣ 5 aie - Ἔν oe the ruler of the syna-
14 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἀρχισυνάγωγος, ἀγανακτῶν Ort gogue answered With
But ‘answering ‘the ruler “of *the *synagogue, indignant because imdignation, because
~ ΄ ᾽ , τ" = »» ~ δ Ι that Jesus had healed
τῷ σαββάτῳ ἐθεράπευσεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, ἔλεγεν τῷ ὄχλῳ, on the Sabbath day,
onthe sabbath “healed 1Jesus, said tothe crowd, and said unto the peo-
“RE O20 > + > * Ves ᾽ , Habs onan , ple, There are six days
ἡμέραι εἰσίν, ἐν αἷς ei ἐργάζεσθαι" ἐν ™rav- jin which men ought to
Six days thereare, in whichit behoves[men] to work; in these work: in them there-
ll + ? ΄ θ , ᾿ . railed oP ~ fore come and be
ταις" οὖν épyopevor θεραπεύεσθε, καὶ μὴ TH ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ healed, and not on the
therefore coming be healed, and notonthe “day sabbath day. 15 The
8 δέκα [καὶ] ὀκτὼ LTrA; δεκαοκτὼ T. toavroithey LTtraA. % - τοὺς the LTTrA. —ev
(read [in]) tra. X μετανοήσητε LITA. Υ ὡσαύτως TTrA.
ἀμπελῶιιε αὐτοῦ. LTTrA, * ζητῶν καρπὸν GLTTrAW.
5. + οὖν therefore (cut)L. 4ivatiLTra. “ κόπρια EGLTTrAW.
εἰ δὲ μήγε (read bear fruit hereafter; but if not) rrra, & — ἦν LrTra.
i + amo from Lt. k ἀνορθώθη LTTrA. 14 ὅτι that Ta.
2 πεφυτευμένην ἐν TH
b + ἀφ᾽ οὗ since (three years) TTrA.
f καρπὸν εἰς TO μέλλον"
h συνκύπτουσα Te
™ αὐταῖς them LTTra,
—~
200
Lord then answered ~
him, and said, Zhou
hypocrite, doth not
each one of you on the
sabbath loose his ox or
his ass from the stall,
and lead him away to
watering? 16 And
ought not this woman,
being a daughter of
‘Abraham, whom Satan
hath bound, lo, these.
eighteen years, be
loosed from this bond
on the sabbath day ?
17 And when he had
said these things, all
his adversaries were
ashamed : and all the
people rejoiced for all
the glorious things
that were done by him,
18 Then said he, Unto
what is the kingdom
of God like? and
whereunto shall 1 re-
semble it? 19 Itis like
a grain of mustard
seed, which a man
took, and cast into his
garden ; and it grew,
and waxed a great tree;
and the fowls of the air
lodged in the branches
jof it. 20 And again he
said, Whereunto shall
Ἱ liken the kingdom of
.God? 21 It is like lea-
jven, which a woman
‘took and hid in three
lmeasures of meal, till
the whole was lea-
vened.
22 And he went
through the cities and
villages, teaching, and
journeying toward Je-
Tusalem. 23 Then said
one unto him, Lord,
are there few that be
saved? And he said
unto them, 24 Strive to
enter in at the strait
gate : for many, I say
unto you, will seek to
enter in, and shall not
be able.. 25 When once
the master of the house
is risen up, and hath
shut to the door, and
ye begin to stand with-
out, and to knock at
the door, saying, Lord,
Lord, open unto us;
and he shall answer
and say unto you, I
know you not whence
ye are: 26 then shall
ye begin to say, We
have eaten and drunk
in thy presence, and
thou hast taught in
AOYKAXS XIII.
f =
σαββάτου. 15 ᾿Απεκρίθη Coty" αὐτῷ 6 κύριος, και εἶπεν,
sabbath, *Answered ‘therefore *him *the “Lord, and said,
ΡὙ ποκριτά, ἕκαστος ὑμῶν τῷ σαββάτῳ οὐ«.λύει τὸν
Hypocrite, -eachone of you onthe sabbath does he not loose
βοῦν αὐτοῦ ἢ τὸν ὄνον ἀπὸ τῆς φάτνης, καὶ ἀπαγαγὼν
his ox or ass from the manger, and having led [10] away
ποτίζει; 16 ταύτην δὲ θυγατέρα ᾿Αβοαὰμ οὖσαν,
give [it] drink ὃ And this [woman], *a“daughter *of“Abraham ‘being,
ἣν ἔδησεν ὁ σατανᾶς, ἰδού, O&ka-KaiOKTW ETN, οὐκ. ἔδει
whom “has *bound 1Satan, lo, eighteen years, ought [she] net
λυθῆναι ἀπὸ τοῦ.δεσμοῦ.τούτου TH ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ σαββάτου ;
to be loosed from this bond on the “day 1sabbath ὃ
17 Kai’ ταῦτα ᾿ λέγοντας.αὐτοῦ κατῃσχύνοντο πάντες οἱ
᾿Απμᾶ ‘these ‘things on “his “saying 7were “ashamed ®all who
ἀντικείμενοι αὐτῷ καὶ πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος ἔχαιρεν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν
were opposed tohim; and all the crowd wererejoicing at all
τοῖς ἐνδόξοις τοῖς γινομένοις ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
him.
18 Ἔλεγεν 908," Τίνι ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ;
Ξ3Η8 “said Jand, To what “like tig =the kingdom of God P
the glorious things which were being done by
καὶ τίνι ὁμοιώσω αὐτήν; 19 ὁμοία ἐστὶν" κόκκῳ σινάπεως,
and to what shall I liken it? Like itis toagrain of mustard,
τὸν!" λαβὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔβαλεν εἰς κῆπον ἑαυτοῦ" Kai
which “having*taken 7a 7man cast into *garden this ; and
ηὔξησε». καὶ ἐγένετο εἰς δένδρον "μέγα," καὶ τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ
itgrew and came into a “tree great, and the birds of the
> ~ , ? ~ , ? ~? t ‘I ΄
οὐρανοῦ κατεσκήνωσεν ἐν τοῖς.κλάδοις αὐτοῦ: 20 ‘Kai! πάλιν
heayen roosted in its branches. And again
εἶπεν, Τίνι ὁμοιώσω τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ : 21 ὁμοίᾳ
he said, To what shalli liken the kingdom of God? Like
ἐστὶν ζύμῃ, ἣν λαβοῦσα γυνὴ τἐνέκρυψεν" εἰς ἀλεύρου
itis +toleaven, which *having*taken ‘a “woman hid in “of *meal
σάτα τρία, Ewc.od ἐζυμώθη ὅλον.
2seahs ‘three, until *was “leavened tall. :
22 Kai διεπορεύετο κατὰ πόλεις καὶ κώμας διδάσκων, Kai
And he went through by, cities and villages teaching, and
πορείαν ποιούμενος εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ." 23 εἶπεν.δέ τις αὐτῷ,
2progress tmaking towards Jerusalem. And said one to him,
Κύριε, εἰ ὀλίγοι οἱ σωζόμενοι : Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς,
Lord, [are] *few those being “saved? Buthe said to them,
24 ᾿Αγωνίζεσθε εἰσελθεῖν διὰ τῆς στενῆς *xvAnNo" ὅτι
Strive with earnestness to enter in through the narrow gate ; for
πολλοί, λέγω ὑμῖν, ζητήσουσιν εἰσελθεῖν, Kai οὐκ.ἰσχύσουσιν.
many, Isay to you, will seek toenterin, and will not be able.
25 ag οὗ.ἂν ἐγερθῇ ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης, καὶ ἀπο-
From the time 58.811 7have *risen®up *the *master “of *the ὅποιβθ, and .shall
κλείσῃ τὴν θύραν, καὶ ἄρξησθε ἔξω ἑστάναι Kai κρούειν τὴν
haveshut the door, ,and yebegin without tostand and toknockat the
θύραν, λέγοντες, Κύριε, Yevpre," ἄνοιξον ἡμῖν" καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς
door, saying, Lord, Lord, open tous; and he answering
? ~ ε ~ ? > « ~ , ? , , ” ξ΄
ἐρεῖ υμῖν, Οὐκ οἷόα upac πόθεν ἐστέ. 26 τότε ἄρξεσθε
willsay to you, Idonot know you. whence Υ6 86, Then will ye begin
λέγειν, ᾿Εφάγομεν ἐνώπιόν. σου ‘Kai ἐπίομεν, καὶ ἐν ταῖς
to say, We ate in thy presence and drank, and in
© δὲ but LTTra,
§— μέγα [L)t[Tra].
GLTTrA,
Tor.
® θύρας Wour,
4 οὖν therefore TTra.
P'Ymoxpurat hypocrites LTTraw,
τ Ἱεροσόλυμα T.
ὃ -- καὶ W, Vv ἔκρυψεν TTra,
J — κύριε [L]TTra,
XIII, XIV.
πλατείαις. ἡμῶν ἐδίδαξας. 27 καὶ ἐρεῖ, Λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐκ
our strects thou didst teach. And he willsay, Itell you, *Not
olda τὑμᾶς! πόθεν ἐστέ ἀπόστητε am ἐμοῦ πάντες
*I?doknow you whence ye are; depart from me, all [ye]
201! ἐργάται ὑτῆς" ἀδικίας. 28 ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ
the workers of unrighteousness. There shallbe the weeping and
ὁ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων, ὅταν “ὔψησθε" ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ ᾿Ισαὰκ
the gnashing of the teeth, when ye see Abraham and Isaac
kai ᾿Ιακὼβ καὶ πάντας τοὺς προφήτας ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ
md = Jacob and all the prophets in the kingdom
θεοῦ, ὑμᾶς.δὲ ἐκβαλλομένους ἔξω. 29 καὶ ἥξουσιν ἀπὸ
of God, but yourselves being cast out, And they shall come from
ἀνατολῶν καὶ δυσμῶν, καὶ ἀπὸ" βοῤῥᾶ καὶ νότου, καὶ ava-
EU KE.
east and west, and from north and south, and _ shall
κλιθήσονται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ. 80 καὶ ἰδού, εἰσὶν
recline in the kingdom, of God, And lo, there are
ἔσχατοι ot ἔσονται πρῶτοι, Kai εἰσιν πρῶτοι οἱ ἔσονται
last who shall be first, and thereare first who shall be
ἔσχατοι.
last.
τινες Φαρισαῖοι,
Pharisees,
? Pe) ~ ~ «- , ! ~ , "}
31 ᾿Εν.-αὐτῇ τῇ “ἡμέρᾳ! ἱπροσῆλθόν : ᾿
On the same day cameto [him] certain
λέγοντες αὐτῷ, Ἔξελθε καὶ πορεύου ἐντεῦθεν, ὕτι Ἡρώδης
saying tohim, Goout and _ proceed hence, for Herod
θέλει σὲ ἀποκτεῖναι. 32 Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ἸΠορευθέντες
desires *thee το 7kill. And hesaid tothem, Having gone
εἴπατε τῇ.ἀλώπεκι.ταύτῃ, dod, ἐκβάλλω δαιμόνια Kai ἰάσεις
and
say to that fox, Lo, I cast out demons cures
βἐπιτελῶ" σήμερον καὶ αὔριον, Kai τῇ ToiTy® τελειοῦμαι.
Icomplete to-day and to-morrow, and the third [day] 1 am perfected ;
33 πλὴν δεῖ με σήμερον καὶ αὔριον καὶ TY ἐχομένῃ
but it behoves me “to-day and to-morrow and the [day] following
προφήτην ἀπολέσθαι ἔξω
“τορεύεσθαι" ὅτι οὐκ ἐνδέχεται
a prophet to-perish out of
to proceed ; for itis not possible [for]
Ἱερουσαλήμ. 34 Ἱερουσαλήμ, Ἱερουσαλήμ, ἡ ἀποκτείνουσα
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, Jerusalem, who killest
᾿ , ‘ ~ " ? , ‘
τοὺς προφήτας, Kai λιθοβολοῦσα τοὺς ἀπεσταλμένους πρὸς
the prophets, and stonest those who have been sent to
αὐτήν, ποσάκις ἠθέλησα ἐπισυνάξαι τὰ τέκνα.σου, ὃν.τρόπον
her, how often wouldI have gathered thy children, in the way
Ἰόρνις" κτὴν" ἑαυτῆς ἱνοσσιὰν! ὑπὸ τὰς πτέρυγας,
ahen [gathers] _ her brood under (her] wings,
καὶ οὐκ.ἠθελήσατε. 85 ἰδού, ἀφίεται ὑμῖν ὁ.οἴκος. ὑμῶν "ἔρη-
and ye would πού. Behold, isleft toyou your house de-
μος" πἀμὴν δὲ λέγω!" ὑμῖν, dre" οὐ.μή Pue ἴδητε! ἕως “ἂν"
solate; ?verily’and Isay toyou, that ποῦ αὖ 411 me shallyesee until
ee " sv I » > . , μιν} ? , > ? ,
ἥξῃ." Sore" εἴπητε, Εὐλογημένος O ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὃνο-
it come when yesay,: - Blessed [15] hewho comes in [the] name
ματι κυρίου.
of {the} Lord.
14 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ἐλθεῖν. αὐτὸν εἰς οἶκόν τινος τῶν
And itcametopass on his having gone
ell
201
our streets.” 27But he
shall say, 1 tell you, 1
know you not whence
ye are; depart from
me, all ye workers of
iniquity. 28 There shall
be weeping and gnash-
ing of teeth, when ye
shallsee Abraham, and
Isaac, and Jacob, and
all the prophets, in the!
kingdom of God, and
you yourselves thrust
out. 29 And they shall
come from the east,
and from the west,
and from the north,
and from the south,
and shall sit down in
the kingdom of God.
30 And, behold, thcre
are last which shall be
first, and there are first
which shall be last,
31 The same day
there came certain of
the Pharisees, saying
unto him, Get thee out,
and depart hence: for
‘Herod will kill thee.
32 And he said unto
them, Go ye, and tell
that fox, Behold, I cast
out devils, and I do
cures to day and to
morrow, and the third
day I shall be per-
fected. 33 Nevertheless
I must walk to day,
and to morrow, and
the day following: for
it cannot be that a
prophet perish out of
Jerusalem. 34 O Je-
rusalem, Jerusalem,
which killest the pro-
phets, andstonest them
thatare sent unto thee;
how often would [have
gathered thy children
together, as a hen doth
ga.her her brood un-
der her wings, and ye
would not! 35 Behold,
your house is left unto
you desolate: and veri-
ly I say unto you, Ye
shall not see me, until
the time come when ye
shall say, Blessed is he
that cometh in the
name of the Lord,
XIV. And it came to
pass, as he went into
into a house of one of the the house of one of the
τ
2 -- ὑμᾶς [L]tra. 2 — οἱ TTrA. Ὁ — τῆς LTTrA.
4—azno([L]t[tra]. δ ὥρᾳ hourta. ἔπροσῆλθάν TIra.
day L. -!opmé τ. k τὰ τι. ἱνοσσίατ. ™— ἔρημος GLTTrAW.
λέγω τ. ο -- ὅτι [1]11[Α]. Ρ ἴδητέ με LTTrA,
come LT[Tra]. 5 [ore] Tra,
α --- ἂν Tira,
© ὄψεσθε ye Shall see vIn,
& ἀποτελῶ LTTrA.
Ὁ [ἡμέρᾳ]
Ὁ λέγω δὲ αἸΓΑΝ 3
τ née it shall
202
chief Pharisees to eat
bread on the sabbath
day, that they watched
him. 2 And, behold,
there was a certain
man before him which
had the dropsy. 3 And
Jesus answering spake
unto the lawyers and
Pharisees, saying, Is
it lawful to heal on the
sabbath day? 4 And
they held their peace,
And he took him, and
healed him, and let
him go; 5 and an-
swered them, saying,
Which of you shall
have an ass or an 0x
fallen into a pit, and
will not straightway
pull him out on the
sabbath day? 6 And
they could not answer
him again. to these
things.
7 And he put fortha
parable to those which
were bidden, when he
marked how they chose
out the chief rooms ;
saying unto them,
8 When thou art bid-
den of any man to a
wedding, sit not down
in the highest room ;
lest a more honourable
man than thou be bid-
den of him; 9 and he
that bade theeand him
come and say to thee,
Give this man place;
and thou begin with
shame to take the low-
estroom. 10 But when
thou art bidden, goand
sit down in the lowest
room; that when he
that bade thee cometh,
he may say unto thee,
Friend, go up higher:
then shalt thou have
worship in the presence
of them that sit at meat
with thee. 11 For who-
soever exalteth him-
self shall be abased ;
and he that humbleth
himself shall be ex-
alted.
12 Then said he also
to him that bade him,
When thou makest a
dinner or a supper,
call not thy fricnds,
nor thy brethren, nei-
ther thy kinsmcn, nor φ
OY, RAS. XIV.
ἀρχόντων trév' Φαρισαίων σαββάτῳ φαγεῖν ἄρτον, καὶ αὐτοὶ
rulers of the Pharisees onasabbath toeut bread, that they
ἦσαν παρατηρούμενοι αὐτόν. 2 καὶ ἰδού, ἄνθρωπός τις
were watching him, And behold, a*man ‘certain
ὑδρωπικὸς ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ. ὃ Kai ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς
there was. dropsical before him. And answering Jesus
εἶπεν πρὸς τοὺς νομικοὺς καὶ Φαρισαίους, λέγων," Et"
spoke to the doctors of the law and to[the]Pharisees, saying,
ἔξεστιν τῷ σαββάτῳ "θεραπεύειν" Υ; 4 Οἱ. δὲ ἡσύχασαν.
Is it lawful onthe sabbath to heal? But they were silent.
A > DN , ΨΩ» ? , ‘ ᾽ ͵ ".
καὶ ἐπιλαβόμενος ἰάσατο αὐτόν, καὶ ἀπέλυσεν. 5 καὶ
And takinghold [ofhim]hehealed him, and let [him] go. And
τἀποκριθεὶς" “poe αὐτοὺς εἶπεν," Τίνος ὑμῶν Ydvoc' ἢ βοῦς
answering to them hesaid, Of which of you ?an “ass ‘or °an Sox
εἰς φρέαρ "ἐμπεσεῖται," Kai οὐκ εὐθέως ἀνασπάσει αὐτὸν
Sinto %a?°pit ‘shall “fall, and “ποῦ *immediately 'he ?will pullup him
G2 Fy WnGaarslll ΡΣ a : 6 Kai >» >
ἐν" ἐτῇ" ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ σαββάτου; αἱ οὐκιἴσχυσαν ἀνταπο-
on the “day 1sabbath ? And they were not able to re-
κριθῆναι fadrp" πρὸς ταῦτα.
ply tohim 88 to these things.
Ἦ ‘ ‘ ‘
7"EXeyev.cé πρὸς τοὺς κεκλημένους παραβολήν, ἐπέχων
And ἢΘ spoke to those who were invited aparable, remarking
πῶς τὰς πρωτοκλισίας ἐξελέγοντο, , λέγων πρὸς αὐτούς,
ἦν
how the first places they were choosing out, saying to them,
8 Ὅταν κληθῇς ὑπό τινος εἰς γάμους, μὴ κατακλιθῇς
When thou art invited by do not recline
εἰς τὴν πρωτοκλισίαν, μήποτε ἐντιμότερός σου ῃ.κεκλη-
in the first place, lest amore honourable thanthou may have
μένος ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ, Θκαὶ ἐλθὼν ὁ σὲ Kai αὐτὸν καλέσας
been invited by him, andhavingcomehewhotheeand him invited
ἐρεῖ σοι, Δὸς τούτῳ τόπον᾽ Kai τότε ἄρξῃ Sper"
shall say to thee, Give “to “this *one *place, and then thoubegin with
αἰσχύνης τὸν ἔσχατον τόπον κατέχειν. 10 GAN’ bray κλη-
shame the last place to take. But when, thou art
θῇς, πορευθεὶς Ῥἀνάπεσον" εἰς τὸν ἔσχατον τύπον" ἵνα
invited, having gone recline in the last place, that
ὅταν ἔλθῃ ὁ κεκληκώς σε, ‘etry σοι, Φίλε, προσ-
when he may come who has invited thee, he may ΒΔ tothee, Friend, come
ανάβηθι ἀνώτερον. τότε ἔσται σοι δόξα ἐνώπιον * τῶν
up higher, Then shall be tothee glory _ before those wha’
συνανακειμένων σοί. 11 ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ὑψῶν ἑαυτὸν ταπεινω-
anyone to wedding feasts,
recline [αὖ table] with thee; for everyone that exalts himself shall be
θήσεται" καὶ ὃ: ταπεινῶν ἑαυτὸν ὑψωθήσεται.
humbled, and hethat humbles himself shall be exalted.
» \ ‘ ~ , , ~
12 Ελεγεν.δὲ καὶ τῷ κεκληκότι-αὐτόν, Ὅταν ποιῇς
And he said also tohim who had invited him, When thou makest
ἄριστον ἢ δεῖπνον, μὴ.φώνει τοὺς. φίλους. σου μηδὲ τοὺς ἀδελ--
adinner ΟΥ̓ asupper, call not thy friends nor *breth-
οὖς σου μηδὲ τοὺς.συγγενεῖς.σου μηδὲ γείτονας πλουσίους"
thy rich neighbours; ren ‘thy nor thy kinsfolk nor “neighbours *rich,
lest they also bid thee , apis eee | ) ͵ iI ι ῃ ͵ ‘
again, and a recom- μῆ ΠΌΤΕ καὶ AUTOL “σε ἀντικαλέσωσιν, καὶ γενηται ὥσοι
pence be made thee. lest also they thee should invite in return, and “be*made ‘thee
t [τῶν] A. v [λέγων] L. w — Et TTra. x θεραπεῦσαι LTTrA. y + ἢ ov or not
(u]rrra. 2 — αποκριθεὶς LT:[A]. 2 εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς τι. Ὁ yids ἃ SON LTTrAW.
© πεσεῖται LTTrA.
LTTraw.
LTTra.
4 — ἐν (read τῇ On the) [L]Tr.
h ἀνάπεσαι G3 ἀνάπεσε LTTrAW.
! ἀντικαλέσωσίν σε LTTrA.
2 = api Ee f — αὐτῷ TTrA. & μετὰ
i ἐρεῖ he will say rrr. k + πάντων all
ἴὰ ἀνταπόδομά σοι ΤΊτΑ.
nV: LUKE.
ἀνταπόδομα." 13 ἀλλ᾽ brav ποιῇς δοχὴν; κάλει πτωχούς;
1a *recomipense ; but when thou makest a feast, — call poor,
"ἀναπήρους," χωλούς, τυφλούς" 14 Kai μακάριος toy
crippled, lame, blind ; and blessed thou shalt be;
ὅτι OVK.EXOVOLY ἀνταποδοῦναί σοι ἀνταποδοθήσεται
for they have not [wherewith] to recompense thee; 7it 3shall *be °recompensed
vip" σοι ἔν τῇ ἀναστάσει τῶν δικαίων.
‘for thee in the resurrection ofthe just.
15 ’Akotvoac.oé τις τῶν συνανακειμένων ταῦ-
And “having °heard ‘one “of those *reclining [°at Stable] 7with [“him] these
τα εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Μακάριος Ρὸς! φάγεται ἄρτον ἐν τῇ
things said tohim, Blessed [he] who — shall eat bread in the
βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ. 16 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ᾿Ανθρωπός τις
kingdom of God. Buthe said tohim, A ?man leertain
ἐποίησεν! δεῖπνον τμέγα," καὶ ἐκάλεσεν πολλούς" 17 καὶ ἀπε-
nade a*supper ‘great, and invited many. And he
στειλεν τὸν.δοῦλον αὐτοῦ TH ὥρᾳ τοῦ δείπνου εἰπεῖν τοῖς
sent his bondman at the hour of the supper to saytothose who
κεκλημένοις, “Eoxeode, ὅτι ἤδη ἕτοιμά "ἐστιν" ἱπάντα." 18 Kat
had been invited, Come, for now “ready ?is tall. And
ἤρξαντο ἀπὸ μιᾶς ὑπαραιτεῖσθαι πάντες." “ ὁ πρῶ-
“began “with ‘one [consent] °to “excuse “themselves 1411. The first
roc εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ᾿Αγρὸν ἠγόρασα, Kai *éyw ἀνάγκην"
said tohim, ‘A "Ποιὰ 7F7have*bought, and Ihave need
γἐξελθεῖν καὶ! ἰδεῖν αὐτόν" ἐρωτῶ σε ἔχε pe παρῳῃτημένον.
togoout and ἴο 566 it ; Ipray thee hold me excused,
19 καὶ ἕτερος εἶπεν, Ζεύγη βοῶν ἠγόρασα πέντε, καὶ
And another said, 5Pairs of ‘oxen ‘I *have “bought “five, and
πορεύομαι δοκιμάσαι αὐτά; ἐρωτῶ σε ἔχε με’ παρῃτημένον.
[ go to prove them; Ipray thee hold me excused,
20 καὶ ἕτερος εἶπεν, Γυναῖκα ἔγημα, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο
And another βαϊᾶ, ‘A wife Ihave married, and because of this
᾽ ΤᾺ 7 ~ ‘ , Ἣν « ~ 72 «αὐ ἷ I
ov.dvvapat ἐλθεῖν. 21 καὶ παραγενόμενος ὁ.δοῦλος."ἐκεῖνος
lamunable ᾧο Θ01Π16. And haying come that bondman
ἀπήγγειλεν πῷ.κυρίῳ. αὐτοῦ ταῦτα. Tore ὀργισθεὶς ὁ oiko-
reported to his lord these things. Then beingangry the master
δεσπότης εἶπεν τῷ.δοὐλῳ.αὐτοῦ, "Ἔξελθε ταχέως εἰς τὰς
Οἱ thehouse said to his bondman, Go out quickly into the
πλατείας Kai ῥύμας τῆς πόλεως, καὶ τοὺς πτωχοὺς καὶ *ava-
streets and lanes of the city, and the poor and erip-
mnoouc' καὶ “ywrode καὶ τυφλοὺς" εἰσάγαγε ὧδε. 22 Καὶ εἶπεν
pled and lame and blind bringin here. And = said
€ ὃ ἫΝ K LZ . , c «ε Il ? , ‘ »
ὁ δοῦλος, Κύριε, γέγονεν “ὡς ἐπέταξἕξας, καὶ ἔτι
the bondman, Sir, ithasbeendone as thou didstcommand, and still
, ? ΄ ‘ x ε , " A ~
τύπος ἐστίν. 23 Kai εἶπεν ὁ κύριος πρὸς τὸν δοῦλον,
ΤΟ there is, And said the lord to the bondman,
Ἔξελθε εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς Kai φραγμούς, Kai ἀνάγκασον εἰσελθεῖν,
Goout into the ways and hedges, and compel to come in,
ev ~ ~ is ν᾿ ~
iva γεμισθῇ “ὁ. οἴκός. μου." 24 λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν, OTe οὐδεὶς τῶν
that may be filled my house; forI say to you, that not one
ἀνδρῶν ἐκείνων τῶν κεκλημένων -γεύσεταί μου τοῦ δείπνου.
of those men who have been invited shall taste of my supper.
τ ο δέ but τ. P ὕστις Whosoever TTrA.
τ μέγαν τι. 5 εἰσιν are T. t — πάντα (read [all]) [1.Jr[ Tra].
LTTrA. Ὁ w + [xat]and τ. x ἀνάγκην ἔχω L. :
: — ἐκεῖνος (read the bondman) Lrtra. 8 avametpous LTra,
LrTra, ¢ ὃ which Tira. d μου ὁ οἶκος ΤΊτΑ.
π ἀναπείρους LTrA.
209
13 But when thou mak-
est a feast, call the
poor, the maimed, the
Jamie, the blind: l4and
thou shalt be blessed 3
for they cannot recom-
pense thee: for thou
shalt be recompensed
at the resurrection of
the just.
15 And when one of
them that sat at meat
with him heard these
things, he said unto
him, Blessed is he that
shall eat bread in the
kingdom of God.
16 Then said he unto
him, A ccrtain man
made a great supper,
and bade many: 17 an
sent his servant at
supper time to say to
them that were bidden,
Come; for all things
are now ready. 18 And
they all with one con-
sent began to make
excuse, The first said
unto him, I have
bought a piece of
ground, and I must
needs go and see it:
I pray thee have me
excused. 19 And ano-
ther said, I have
bought five yoke of
oxen, and I go to prove
them: I pray thee have
me excused. 20 And
another said, I have
married a wife, and
therefore I cannot
come. 21 So that ser-
vant came, and shewed
his lord these things.
Then the master of the
house being angry said
to his servant, Go out
quickly into the streets
an.l lanes of the city,
and bring in hither the
poor, and the maimed,
and the halt, and the
blind, 22 And the ser-
vant said, Lord, itis
done as thou hast com-
manded, and yet there
is room. 23 And the
lord said unto the ser-
vant, Go out into the
highways and hedges,
and compel them to
come in, that my house
may be filled. 24 For
I say unto you, That
none of those men
which were bidden
shall ‘taste of my
supper.
4 ἐποίει TTrA.
v πάντες παραιτεῖσθαι
y ἐξελθὼν having gone out TTra.
b τυφλοὺς καὶ χωλοὺς
204
25 And there went
great multitudes with
him: and he turned,
and said unto them,
26 If any man come
to me, and hate not his
father, and mother,
and wife, and children,
and brethren, and sis-
ters, yea, and his own
life also, he cannot be
my disciple. 27 And
whosoever doth -not
bear his cross, and
come after me, cannot
be my disciple. 28 For
which of you, intend-
ing to build a tower,
sitteth not down first,
and counteth the cost,
whether he have suffi-
cient to finish 2?
29 Lest haply, after he
hath laid the founda-
tion, and is not able to
finish zt, all that be-
hold zt begin to mock
him, 30 saying, This
man began to build,
and was not able to
finish, 31 Or what king,
going to make war a-
gainst another king,
sitteth not down first,
and consulteth whe-
‘ther he be able with
ten thousand to meet
him that cometh a-
gainst him with twen-
ty thousand? 32 Or
else, while the other
is yet a great way off,
he sendeth an ambas-
sage, and desireth con-
ditions of peace. 33 So
likewise, whosoever he
be of you that forsak-
ethnotallthat he hath,
he cannot be my disci-
le. 34 Salt 18 good:
ut if the salt have
lost his savour, where-
with shall it be sea-
soned? 35 It is neither
fit for the land, nor
et for the dunghill ;
ut men east it out.
He that hath ears to
hear, let him hear,
XV. Then drew near
unto him all the pub-
licans and sinners for
tohearhim. 2 And the
Pharisees and scribes
murmured, saying,
ANON KEATS: XIV, XV.
Συνεπορεύοντο.δὲ αὐτῷ ὄχλοι πολλοί" καὶ στραφεὶς
And “were *going °with Shim crowds (great; and having turned
Cy 4 > ΄ » 2 ‘ ᾽ ~
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, 26 Et τις ἔρχεται πρός pe, Kai οὐ-μισεῖ
he said to them, If any one comes to me, and haces not
4 7 ε ~ A A la A ~
τὸν. πατέρα (ἑαυτοῦ! καὶ τὴν μητέρα Kai τὴν γυναῖκα καὶ τὰ
kis father and mother and wife and
τέκνα Kai τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς Kai Tac ἀδελφάς, ἔτι. 5δὲ" Kai τὴν
children and brothers and sisters, and besides also
ἑαυτοῦ. ψυχήν; ov-dvvarat "μου.μαθητὴς εἴναι"" 27 καὶ! ὕστις
his own life, he cannot my disciple be; and whosoever
49 4 ~ < " 5 if
οὐ βαστάζει τὸν. σταυρὸν. ξαὐτοῦ,) καὶ ἔρχεται ὀπίσω μου,
carries not his cross, and “ comes after me,
? , , , ie 4 , ~
ov-dvvarai 'μου εἶναι" μαθητής. 28 τίς. γὰρ ἐξ ὑμῶν θέλων
cannot my ‘be: disciple. For which of you desiring
ld ᾽ “Ὁ > ‘ ~ , - A
πύργον οἰκοδομῆσαι, οὐχὶ πρῶτον καθίσας ψηφίζεϊ τὴν
a tower to build, ‘not “first ‘having *sat°down *counts the
΄ >” A A
δαπάνην, εἰ ἔχει ™ra! πρὸς" ἀπαρτισμόν; 29 ἵνα μήποτε
cost, if he has the [means] for [its] completion? that lest
θέντος αὐτοῦ θεμέλιον Kai μὴ ἰσχύοντος ἐκτελέσαι, πάντες
having laid of it afoundationand ποῦ being able to finish, all
; : ν᾿ ; Ξ
ot ᾿θεωρούντες ἄρξωνται “ἐμπαίζειν αὐτῷ," 30 λέγοντες, Ὅτι
who see [10] should begin tomockat him, saying,
- ε ” » - ‘A la
οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἤρξατο οἰκοδομεῖν, Kai οὐκ. ἴσχυσεν ἐκτελέσαι.
This man began to build, and was not able to finish,
n , ~
91 Ἢ ric βασιλεὺς πορευόμενος PoupPareiv ἑτέρῳ βασι-
Or what king proceeding toengage with another king
λεῖδ εἰς πόλεμον οὐχὶ καθίσαξ πρῶτον “βουλεύεται!
in war Snot thaving’sat?down “first Stakes 7counsel)
> , ~ ~
εἰ δυνατός ἐστιν ἐν δέκα χιλιάσιν ᾿τἀπαντῆσαι" τῷ μετὰ
whether able heis with ten thousand to meet him with
» ἣν 10 , / ? 2 > , 9 ? 4 tA m”
εἴκοσι χιλιάδων ἐρχομένῳ ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν; 32 εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἔτι
twenty thousand whocomes against Ἀπ. Butif not, “still
Savrou πόῤῥω" ὄντος, πρεσβείαν ἀποστείλας ἐρωτᾷ τὰ
the *far -off “being, anembassy havingsent heasks the[terms]
re 2 , ec ~ ~ τι
πρὸς εἰρήνην. 33 οὕτως. οὖν πᾶς ἐξ ὑμῶν ὃς οὐς ἀπο-
for peace, Thus thereforeeveryone of you who “ποῦ ‘does take
τάσσεται πᾶσιν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ ὑπάρχουσιν, οὐ.δύναταί ‘pou
2d
leave of all that he himself possesses, cannot “my
εἶναι! μαθητής. 84 καλὸν τὸ “ἅλας"" ἐὰν. δὲ Σ τὸ ἅλας!
108 disciple, Good [is] the salt, butif the salt
ὡρανθῇ ἐν τίνι ἀρτυθήσεται; 35 οὔτε εἰς γῆν ovr
become tasteless with what shall it be seasoned ? Neither for land nor
εἰς κοπρίαν εὔθετόν tory’ ἔξω βάλλουσιν αὐτό. Ὃ ἔχων
for manure fit isit: ‘out ‘they *cast 7it. Hethat has
ὦτα Υἀκούειν" ἀκουέτω.
ears tohear let him hear,
rT δῖον , ~ “ Ἢ
15 Ἤσαν:δὲ ἐγγίζοντες αὐτῷ" πάντες οἱ τελῶναι καὶ
εἶ And were drawing near to him all the tax-gatherers and
οἱ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἀκούειν αὐτοῦ" 2 Kai διεγόγγυζον οἱ " Φαρισαῖοι
the sinners to hear him ; and murmured the Pharisees;
" αὐτοῦ LITrA.
LTA.
counsel T.
therefore T[Tr]a.
LTITraw.
1 εἶναί μον TTrA.
© αὐτῷ ἐμπαίζειν LTTrA.
τ ὑπαντῆσαι LTTrAW.
a + τε both (the) Lira.
& re LTrA. h εἶναί μου μαθητής TTrA. i— καὶ τὸς
m — τὰ (read [the méans]) GTTrA.
P ἑτέρῳ βασιλεῖ συμβαλεῖν LTTYA.
8 πόῤῥω αὐτοῦ W. :
* + καὶ also LTTra,
Κ ἑαυτοῦ
π εἰς tO GLTTrAW.
4 βουλεύσεται will take
t εἶναί μου LTTr. v + οὖν
" ἅλα T. ) -- ἀκούειν 1. Ὁ αὐτῷ ἐγγίζοντες
XV. Lie kek
τ « - , ou - « 4
καὶ οἱ. γραμματεῖς; λέγοντες, Ὅτι οὗτος ἁμαρτωλοὺς
and the scribes, saying, This [man] sinpers
προσδέχεται Kai συνεσθίει αὐτοῖς. 8 Εἶπεν.δὲ πρὸς αὐτοὺς
reccives and eats with them, And ke spoke to them
, » ᾽ ς ~
τὴν.παραβολὴν.ταύτην, λέγων, 4 Tic ἄνθρωπος ἐξ ὑμῶν
this parable, saying, What man of you
» ς \ , 5 . b ? λέ lees γῳ ᾽ ~ Π ᾽
EXWY ἑἕκάατον πρόβατα. Kat απολεσας EV ἕξ αὐὑτων, OU
having a hundred sheep, and having lost one of them, “not
, ‘ ? ~ ΄ ‘ ,
καταλείπει τὰ Δἐννενηκονταεννέξα! ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ καὶ TOPEVETAL
‘leaves the ninety nine in the wilderness and goes
‘ , id ? « ‘
ἐπὶ τὸ ἀπολωλός, ἕως εὕρῃ αὐτό; ὃ καὶ εὑρὼν
after that which has been lost, until he find it? And having found [it]
ν Μ ‘ y ~ ΄ ‘
ἐπιτίθησιν ἐπὶ τοὺς. ὦμους.“ ἑαυτοῦ" χαίρων, 6 καὶ ἐλθὼν
he lays [it] on his shoulders rejoiciyg, and having come
4 - <i , \ ΄ ,
εἰς τὸν οἶκον 'συγκαλεῖ! τοὺς φίλους καὶ τοὺς γείτονας, λέ-
to the house he calls together friends and neighbours, say-
~ ΄ὔ τῆν ‘ Lan ,
γων αὐτοῖς, SSvyyapyré! μοι, Ore εὗρον τὸ-πρύβατόν.μου
ing tothem, Rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep
\ ? , , «ς ~ e ε A h? ? ~
TO ἀπολωλός. 7 λέγω ὑμῖν, OTL οὕτως χαρὰ “EOTaL ἐν τῷ
that —_—-was lost. Isay toyou, that thus joy shall’be in the
οὐρανῷ! ἐπὶ Evi ἁμαρτωλῷ μετανοοῦντι;, ἢ ἐπὶ ϑἐννενη-
heaven over one sinner repenting, [more] than over ninety
οἵτινες οὐ χρείαν ἔχουσιν μετανοίας.
who no “need *have of repentance.
κονταεννέα"! δικαίοις,
nine righteous ones,
8 Ἢ τίς γυνὴ δραχμὰς ἔχουσα δέκα, ἐὰν ἀπολέσῃ δραχμὴν
Or what woman “drachmas ‘having “ten, if sheshouldlose “drachma
μίαν, οὐχὶ. ἅπτει λύχνον καὶ σαροῖ τὴν οἰκίαν καὶ ζητεῖ ἐπι-
one, lights not alamp and sweeps the Mouse and seeks care-
μελῶς ἕως ὅτου" εὕρῃ; 9 καὶ εὑροῦσα ἰσυγκαλεῖταιἱ"
fully she find [it]?
τὰς φίλας καὶ *rac" γείτονας, λέγουσα, ΞΣυγχάρητε! μοι, Ore
friends and neighbours, saying, Rejoice with me, for
εὗρον τὴν δραχμὴν ἣν ἀπώλεσα. 10 οὕτως, λέγω ὑμῖν,
Thave found the drachma which 1 lost. Thus, Isay to you,
apa γίνεται" ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπὶ Evi ἁμαρ-
joy there is before the angels of God over one sin-
γωλῷ peravoouyrt. ”
ner repenting.
11 Εἶπεν.δέ, ᾿Ανθρωπός τις εἶχεν δύο υἱούς" 12 καὶ εἶπεν
And he said, A*man ‘certain had two sons; and said
« ΄ ? ~ ~ , ’ , 4 ? iy
ὁ νεώτερος αὐτῶν τῷ πατρί, ILarep, δός μοι τὸ ἐπιβάλ-
the. younger ofthem to[his]father, Father, give tome that *fall-
λον ἔρος τῆς οὐσίας. τϑκαὶ! διεῖλεν αὐτοῖς τὸν βίον.
ing [Sto *me] ‘portion of the property. And he divided tothem the living.
13 καὶ per οὐ πολλὰς ἡμέρας συναγαγὼν "ἅὥἕπαντα"
_ And after not many days having gathered together all
ε ’ , ΄ , ~
ὁ νεώτερος υἱὸς ἀπεδήμησεν εἰς χώραν μακράν, Kai ἐκεῖ
the younger son wentaway into a“country ‘distant, and there
διεσκόρπισεν τὴν.οὐσίαν. αὐτοῦ, ζῶν ἀσώτως. 14 δαπανή-
wasted his property, living dissolutely. *Having
σαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ πάντα ἐγένετο λιμὸς “ἰσχυρὸς" κατὰ
“spent . ‘but “he all there arose a*famine violent throughout
τὴν. χώραν ἐκείνην, καὶ αὐτὸς ἤρξατο ὑστερεῖσθαι. 15 καὶ
that country, and he began to be in want. And
until and haying found [it] she calls together
205
This man receiveth
simmers, and eateth
with them. 3 And he
spake this parable
unto them, saying,
4 What man of you,
having an hundred
sheep, if he lose one of
them, doth not leave
the ninety and nine in
the wilderness, and go
atter that whichis lost,
until he findit? 5And
when he hath found it,
he layeth 7 on his
shoulders, rejoicing.
6 And when he cometh
home, he calleth toge-
ther fis friends and
neighbours, saying un-
to them, Rejoice with
me ; for 1 have found
my sheep which was
lost. 7 I say unto you,
that likewise joy shall
be in heaven over one
sinner that repenteth,
more than over ninety
and nine just persons,
which need no repent-
ance. 8 Hither what
woman having ten
pieces of silver, if she
lose one piece, doth not.
light a candle, and
sweep the house, and
seek diligent] till
she findit? 9 And when
she hath found 7, she
calleth her friends and
her neighbours toge-
ther, saying, Rejoice
with me; for-I have
found the piece which
Thad lost. 10 Likewise,
I say unto you, there
is joy in the presence of
the angels of God, over
one sinner that repent-
eth,
11 And he said, A
certain man had two
sons: ‘12 and the
younger of them said
to his father, Father,
give me the portion of
goods that falleth to
me. And he divided
unto them his living.
13 And not many days
after the younger son
gathered all together,
and took his journey
into a far country, and
there wasted his sub-
stance with riotous
living. 14 And when
he had spent all, there
arose a mighty famine
in that land; and he
began to be in want.
15 And he went and
Ὁ ἀπολέσῃ should he lose Tr.
TTrA. ἔσυνκαλεῖ T.
! γίνεται. χαρὰ TTrA,
ς ἐξ αὐτῶν ἕν TTrA.
& συνχάρητέ T.
h ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἔσται TA.
™ ἃ δὲ LTrA,
2 πάντα LTrA.
ἃ ἐνενήκοντα ἐννέα LTTr.
i οὗ Tr.
ὁ ἰσχυρὰ LITrAW-
© αὐτοῦ
k — τὰς τὐττά.
206
joined himself to a
citizen of that country;
and he sent him into
his fields to feed swine,
16 And he would fain
have filled his belly
with the husks that the
swine did eat: and no
man gaye unto him.
17 And when he came
to himself, he said,
How many hired ser-
vants of my father’s
have bread enough an !
to spare, and I perish
with hunger ! 18 I will
arise and go to my
father, and will say
unto him, Father, I
have sinned against
heaven, and _ before
thee, 19 and am no
more worthy to be
called thy son: make
me.as one of thy hired’
servants. 20 And he
arose, and came to his
father. But when he
was yet a great way
off, his father saw him,
and had compassion,
and ran, and fell on his
neck, and kissed him.
21 And the son said un-
to him, Father, I have
sinned against heaven,
and in thy sight, and
am no more worthy to
be called thy son.
22 But the father said
to his servants, Bring
forth the best robe, and
put ἐξ on him; and put
a ring on his hand,
and shoes on his feet:
23 and bring hither
the fatted calf, and
kill ἐξ, and let us eat,
and be merry: 24 for
this my son was dead,
and is alive again ; he
was lost, and is found.
And they began to be
merry. 25 Now his
elder son was in the
field : and as he came
and drew nigh to the
house, he heard musick
and dancing. 26 And
he called one of the
servants, and asked
what these things
meant. 27 And hesaid
unto him, Thy brother
is tome; and thy father
hath killed the fatted
calf, because he hath
\put the father
AOY KAS. XV.
πορευθεὶς ἐκολλήθη ἑνὶ THY πολιτῶν τῆς.χώρας ἐκείνης"
having gone he joined himself to one of the citizens of that country,
kai ἔπεμψεν αὐτὸν εἰς τοὺς ἀγροὺς αὐτοῦ βόσκειν χοίρους.
and hesent him into his fields to feed swine.
10 καὶ ἐπεθύμει γεμίσαι τὴν-:κοιλίαν. αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν κερατίων
And he was longing to fill his belly from the husks’
log » « ~~ 5 ‘ 7 Qt 3 ΄ὔ ? ~ ’
ὧν ἤσθιον οἱ χοῖροι’ Kai οὐδεὶς ἐδίδου αὐτῷ. 17 Εἰς
which *were*eating ὑπ “swine; and noone gave tohim, “To
c ‘ " ? \ p 5“ I , ΄ (4) ~ ΄
ἑαυτὸν δὲ ἐλθὼν Ρεῖπεν," Πόσοι μίσθιοι τοῦ πατρός
Fhimself *but*having*come he βαϊᾶ, How many hired servants Sfather
λιμῷ § ἀπόλλυμαι;
μου «“περισσεύουσιν! ἄρτων, ἐγὼ δὲ τ
‘of my have abundance of bread, andI with famine am perishing?
18 ἀναστὰς πορεύσομαι πρὸς τὸν. πατέρα.μου, καὶ ἐρῶ
Having risen up I will go to my father, and I will say
αὐτῷ, Πάτερ, ἥμαρτον εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ ἐνώπιόν σου"
tohim, Father, Ihave sinned against heaven and _ before thee ;
19 tkai" οὐκέτι εἰμὶ ἄξιος κληθῆναι υἱός. σου ποίησόν pe ὡς
and nolonger amI worthy tobecalled thy son: make me as
ἕνα τῶν μισθίων σου. 20 Kai ἀναστὰς ἦλθεν πρὸς τὸν πα-
one of thy hired servants. And havingrisenup he went’ to *fa-
τέρα “ἑαυτοῦ." "Ἔτι. δὲ αὐτοῦ μακρὰν ἀπέχοντος εἶδεν αὐτὸν
ther this. But *yet ‘he *far Sbeing distant “saw ‘him
ὁ. πατὴρ.αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐσπλαγχνίσθη, καὶ δραμὼν ἐπέπεσεν
this *father and was moved with compassion, and running fell
ἐπὶ τὸν. τράχηλον. αὐτοῦ Kai κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν. 21 εἶπεν. δὲ
And “said
upon his neck and ardently kissed him.
w ? Ὁ} ε (7) iT) if .« ΄ 2 A ? 4 Ni τ) ΄
αὐτῷ ὁ υἱὸς," Ilarep, ἡμαῦτον εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ ἐνώ-
*to "him ‘the *son, Father, I have sinned against heayen and be-
, x ΜΙ > , > 4 »“ » On cv © τ
πιόν σου, “καὶ" οὐκέτι εἰμὶ ἄξιος κληθῆναι υἱός. σου. 22 Εἶπεν
fore thee, and nolongeramI werthy tobecalled thy son. *Said
δὲ ὁ πατὴρ πρὸς τοὺς:δούλους αὐτοῦ, Y ᾿Εξενέγκατε "τὴν!"
to his bondmen, Bring out the
στολὴν τὴν πρώτην Kai ἐνδύσατε αὐτόν, Kai δότε δακτύλιον
robe the best and clothe him, and give a ring
εἰς τὴν. χεϊρα.αὐτοῦ Kai ὑποδήματα εἰς τοὺς πόδας" 23 Kai
for his hand and sandals for the feet ; and
δἐνέγκαντες" τὸν μόσχον τὸν σιτευτὸν θύσατε, Kai φαγόντες
having brought the ‘calf *fattened kill [itj,and eating
εὐφρανθῶμεν 24 ὅτι οὗτος ὁ.υἱός.μου νεκρὸς ἦν, καὶ ἀνέζη-
let us be merry : for this my son dead ‘was, and . is alive
5 b \ 2 λ \ \ “᾿ Ι \ « 9 \ » ?
σεν "Kat ἀπολωλὼς ἦν," καὶ εὑρεθη. Kai ἤρξαντο εὐ-
again; and lost twas, and ἰ5 found. And they began to
͵΄ τ ry « rant ? ~ ς a y ? ~
φραίνεσθαι. ῶδ Ἣν δὲ ὁδιυϊὸς αὐτοῦ ὁ πρεσβύτερος ἐν ἀγρῷ"
be merry. And*was ‘his *son “the *elder in a field;
Kai ὡς ἐρχόμενος ἤγγισεν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἤκουσεν συμφωνίας
and as coming [up] he drew near tothe house he heard music
καὶ χορῶν" 26 καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος ἕνα τῶν. παίδων "αὐτοῦ,"
and dancing. And having called near one of his servants,
> ΄ “κα » - ἘΠ αν = ess, «“
ἐπυνθάνετο τί εἴη ταῦτα. 27 0.0& εἶπεν αὐτῷ, “Ore
he inquired what might be these things. Andhe said tohim,
ὁ. ἀδελφός σου ἥκει" καὶ ἔθυσεν ὁ.πτατήρ σου τὸν μόσχον τὸν
Thy brother iscome, and “killed ‘thy “father the calf
P ἔφη T. 4ᾳ περισσεύονται TrA. r + ὧδε here Gtra. 8 + ὧδε here LT. t— καὶ
GLTTraW. ΟΥ̓ αὐτοῦ LTTr. W 0 υἱὸς αὐτῷ A. x — καὶ ταῦτα. Υ + Ταχὺ Quickly
L[tr]a. 2 — τὴν (read a robe) titra. 8 φέρετε bring TTra. Ὁ ἣν ἀπολωλὼς LTTrA ;
ἀπολ. ἣν W.
¢ — αὐτοῦ (vead the servants) EGLTTrAW.
4+ ἂν [1711|4}
XV, XVI. LUKE.
σιτευτόν, ὅτι ὑγιαίνοντα αὐτὸν ἀπέλαβεν.
‘fattened, because safeand well “πὰ ‘he “received.
4 ‘ » ᾽ ~ « > ‘ ? Lael
δὲ καὶ οὐκιἤθελεν εἰσελθεῖν. ὁ “οὖν πατὴρ αὑτοῦ
‘but and was not willing togoin. 2The ttherefore father of him
ἐξελθὼν παρεκάλει αὐτόν. 29 6.68 ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν TY.Ta-
having gone besought him, But he answering said to *fa-
roll, ᾿Ιδού, τοσαῦτα ἔτη δουλεύω σοι καὶ οὐδέποτε ἐντολὴν
ol, ’ ῆ
somany years Iserve thee and never *commandment
ther[‘his], Lo,
τ ~ Neg? \ ? , wm ” τ :
σου παρῆλθον, καὶ ἐμοὶ οὐδέποτε ἔδωκας ἔριφον τινὰ μετὰ
28 Ὠργίσθη
2: *was “angry
5thy itransgressed “I, and to me never didstthougive akid that with
τῶν φίλων. μου εὐφρανθῶ: 80 ὅτε δὲ ὁ υἱόςισου οὗτος
my friends I might make merry ; but when “thy “son ‘this
ὁ καταφαγών σου τὸν βίον μετὰ 8 πορνῶν ἦλθεν, | ἔθυσας
who devoured thy living with harlots came, thou didst kill
“αὐτῷ τὸν "μόσχον τὸν σιτευτόν." 81 ὁ.δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Τέκνον,
for him the “ealf 1fattened. But he said to him, Child,
σὺ πάντοτε μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ei, καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐμὰ σά ἐστιν.
thou always with me art, and all that [is] mine “thine *is.
OTL ὁ ἀδελφός σου
82 εὐφρανθῆναι.δὲ καὶ χαρῆναι ἔδει,
*thy “brother
But'to make merry and_ rejoice was becoming, because
οὗτος νεκρὸς ἦν, καὶ ἰἀνέζησεν"" Keai' ἀπολωλὼς ἣν," καὶ
‘this Sdead +was, and isaliveagain; and “lost ‘was, and
εὑρέθη.
is found.
΄ " ‘ ~ »
16 Ἔλεγεν. δὲ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς. μαθητὰς “αὐτοῦ ," Ανθρωπός
And he said also to his disciples, A *man
τις ἦν πλούσιος, ὃς εἶχεν οἰκονόμον" καὶ οὗτος διε-
‘certain *there °was “rich, who had a steward, and he was
βλήθη αὐτῷ we διασκορπίζων τὰ. ὑπάρχοντα.αὐτοῦ. 2 Kai
accused tohim as wasting his goods, And
φωνήσας αὐτὸν εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Tt τοῦτο ἀκούω περὶ
having called him he said tohim, What [15] this 1 hear concerning
σοῦ ; ἀπόδος τὸν λύγον τῆς. οἰκονομίας. σου" οὐ.γὰρ. "δυνήσῃ"
thee ? render the account of thy stewardship ; for thou canst not
ἔτι οἰκονομεῖν. 8 Εἶπεν. δὲ ἐν ἑαυτῷ ὁ οἰκονόμος,
any longer be steward. And “said *within °himself ‘the *stewdrd,
Ti ποιήσω, ὅτι ὁ.κύὐριός.μου ἀφαιρεῖται THY οἰκονομίαν ἀπ᾽
What shall I do, : for my lord is taking away the stewardship from
ἐμοῦ; σκάπτειν οὐκ. ἰσχύω, ἐπαιτεῖν αἰσχύνομαι. 4 ἔγνων
me? To dig Iam unable ; to beg I am ashamed. I know
Ti ποιήσω, ἵνα, ὅταν μετασταθῶ ο τῆς οἰκονο-
what I willdo, that, when 1 shall have been removed [from] the steward-
μίας, δέξωνταί pe εἰς τοὺς οἴκους: αὐτῶν." ὃ Kai προσ-
ship, they may receive me into their houses. And eall-
καλεσάμενος ἕνα ἕκαστον τῶν IyopEwdeiteTwY" τοῦ κυρίου
ing to {him]7one ‘each of the debtors Slord
ἑαυτοῦ ἔλεγεν τῷ πρώτῳ, Πόσον ὀφείλεις τῷ κυρίῳ. μου;
lof “8158 he said tothe first, How much owest thou to my lord?
6 Ὁ δὲ, εἶπεν, “Ἑκατὸν βάτους ἐλαίου. *Kai' εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
Andhe said; A hundred baths of oil. And he said tohim,
Δέξαι σου “τὸ γράμμα" καὶ καθίσας ταχέως γράψον πεντή-
Take thy bill and sitting down quickly write fifty.
a
207
received him safe and
sound. 28 And he was
angry, and would not
go in: therefore came
his father out, and in-
treated him. 29 And
he answering said to
his father, Lo, these
many years do I serve
thee, neither trans-
gressed I at any time
thy commandment :
and ‘yet thou never
gavest me akid, that I
might make merry
with my friends:
30 but as soon as this
thy son was come,
which hath devoured
thy living with har-
lots, thou hast killed
for him the fatted calf.
31 And he said unto
him, Son, thou art ever
with me, and all that
I have is thine. 32 It
was mect that we
should make merry,
and be glad: for this
thy brother was dead,
and is alive again ; and
was lost, and is found,
XVI. And he said
also unto his disciples,
There was a certain
rich man, which hada
steward; and the same
was accused unto him
that he had wasted his
goods. 2 And he called
him, and said unto
him, How is it that I
hear this of thee? give
an account of thy
stewardship ; for thou
mayest be no longer
steward. 3 Then the
steward said within
himself, What shall I
do? for my lord taketh
away from .me the
stewardship : I cannot
dig; to beg I am
ashamed. 41 am re-
solved what to do, that,
when I am put out cf
the stewardship, they
may receive me into
their houses. 5 So he
called every one of his
lord’s debtors unio hin,
and said unto the first,
How much owest thou
unto my lurd? 6 And
he said, An hundred
measures of oil. And
he suid unto him, Take
thy bill, and sit down
quickly, and write
fifty. 7-Then said he
e δὲ but Lrtra. f+ αὐτοῦ his LTra. & + τῶν the tra.
i ἔζησεν is alive TTrA. k— καὶ T,
m — αὐτοῦ (red the disciples) Ttra. τ δύνῃ ΤΊΤΑ.
TTra, 4 χρεοφειλετῶν LTTrA, τ ὁ δὲ LTTrA,
h σιτευτὸν μόσχον TTrA.
1-- ἣν (read ἀπολωλὼς had been lost) LrTra.
o + ἐκ from [L]TTra.
8 τὰ γράμματα bills LrTra.
P ἑαυτῶν
208
to another, And how
much owest thou? And
he said, An hundred
measures of wheat.
And he said unto him,
Take thy bill, and
write fourscore. 8And
the lord commended
the unjust steward,
because he had done
wisely : for the child-
ren of this world are in
their generation wiser
than the children of
light. 9 And I say un-
to you, Make to your-
selves friends of the
mammon of unright-
eousness ; that, when
ye fail, they may re-
ceive you into ever-
lasting habitations.
10 He that is faithful
in that which is least
is faithful also in
much: and he that is
unjust in the least is
uujust also in much.
11 If therefore ye have
not been faithful in
the unrighteous mam-
mon, who will commit
to your trust the true
riches? 12 And if ye
have not been faithful
in that which is ano-
ther man’s, who shall*
give you that which is
your own? 13 No ser-
vant can serve two
masters: for either he
will hate the one, and
love the other; or else
he will hold to the one,
and despise the other.
Ye cannot serve God
aad mammon.
/
14 And the Pharisees
also, who were cove-
tous, heard all these
things: and they de-
rided him. 15 And he
said unto them, Ye are
they which justify
yourselves before men;
but God knoweth your
hearts: for that which
is highly esteemed a-
mong men is abomina-
tion in the sight of
God. 16 The law and
the prophets were until
John: since that time
the kingdom of God is
preached, and every
man presseth into it.
37 And it is easier for
heaven and earth to
pass, than one tittle of
the law tofail. 18 Who-
goeyer putteth away
his wife, and marrieth
another, committeth
t — καὶ LTTrA.
ὑμῖν ITe.
ἃ τὰ γράμματα bills LTTra.
τ ἐκλίπῃ it sna fail urrra.
— καὶ TTr[A].
AOYKAS. XVI.
Ἔπειτα ἑτέρῳ εἶπεν, Σὺ δὲ πόσον ὀφειλεις:;
Then «to another hesaid, And ποι how much owest thou?
Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Ἑκατὸν κόρους σίτου. *Kai' λέγει αὐτῷ, Δέξαι
Andhe said, A ee cors of wheat. And hesays tohim, Take
cou “τὸ edhe καὶ γράψον ὙΠ 8 Καὶ ἐπύνεσεν
κοντα.
ΤΕΣ and write eighty. And “praised
ὁ κύριος τὸν οἰκονόμον THE ἀδικίας φοονίμως ἐποίη-
ἀπὸ “lord the ’steward lunrighteous eee prudently hehad
gev' Ort οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ.αἰῶγος. τούτου φρονιμώτεροι ὑπὲρ τοὺς
done. For the sons of this age more perageny ®Sthan °the
υἱοὺς τοῦ φωτὸς εἰς τὴν γενεὰν τὴν. ἑαυτῶν εἰσιν. 9 "Κἀγὼ!
10sons ''of ΕΠ ‘light 7in Sgeneration “their *own lare, And I
ὑμῖν λέγω; “Ποιήσατε ἑαυτοῖς" φίλους ἐκ τοῦ μαμωνᾶ τῆς
to you say, Make to yourselves friends by the manimon
ἀδικίας, ἵνα ὕταν “ἐκλίπητε! δέξωνται ὑμᾶς εἰς τὰς
of unrighteousness,-that when ye fail they may receive you into the
αἰωνίους oxnvacY. 10 Ὁ πιστὸς ἐν ἐλαχίστῳ καὶ
eternal dwellings. He that [is] faithful in [the] least also
ἐν πολλῷ πιστός ἐστιν Kai ὁ ἔν ἐλαχίστῳ ἄδικος
in much faithful is; and hethatin[the] . least [5] unrig!iteous
\ ? ~ ” , ? > > 2 ~ >
kai ἐν πολλῷ ἄδικός ἐστιν. 11 εἰ οὖν ἐν τῷ ἀδικῳ
also in much unriebicous 15, If therefore in the unrighteous
μαμωνᾷ πιστοὶ οὐκ. ἐγένεσθε, τὸ ἀληθινὸν τίς ὑμῖν πιστεύσει;
mammon faithful ye have not been, the true who to you will entrust?
12 καὶ εἰ ἐν τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ πιστοὶ οὐκ. ἐγένεσθε, τὸ
And if in that which[is] another’s faithful ye have not becn,
ὑμέτεοον τίς τὑμῖν dwoe;" 13 Οὐδεὶς οἰκέτης δύναται δυσὶ
y μ q
yourown who toyou will give? No servant isable two
κυρίοις δουλεύειν" ἢ.γὰρ τὸν Eva μισήσει, Kai τὸν ἕτερον
lords to serve, for either the one hewillhate, and the other
ἀγαπήσει" ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέξεται, Kai τοῦ ἑτέρου καταφρονήσει.
he willlove; or one hewillholdto, and the other he will despise.
ov-dvvacbe θεῷ δουλεύειν καὶ μαμωνᾷ.
Yeareunable “God ‘to7*serve and mammon.
14 ᾿κουον.δὲ ταῦτα πάντα "καὶ! οἱ Φαρισαῖοι, φιλάρ-
And *heard “these *things ‘all also the peharinees, *covet-
γυροι ὑπάρχοντες, καὶ ἐξεμυκτήριζον αὐτόν. 15 καὶ εἶπεν
ous *being, and they derided him, And he said
αὐτοῖς, Ὑμεῖς ἐστε οἱ δικαιοῦντες ἑαυτοὺς ἐνώπιον τῶν
to them, Xe are they who justify themselves before
ἀνθρώπων, ὁ.δὲ. θεὸς γινώσκει τὰς καρδίας. ὑμῶν' OTL τὸ ἐν
men, but God knows Bours hearts ; for that ὁ Rios
? , a7
ἀνθρώποις ὑψηλὸν βδέλυγμα ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ éorw.!
>men "highly *thought*orf an abomination before God is.
16 Ὁ νόμος καὶ ot προφῆται ἐἕως! ΦἸΙωάννου"" ἀπὸ
The law and the prophets [were] until John: from
τότε 1 βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ εὐαγγελίζεται, Kai πᾶς εἰς
that time the of God is announced, and exenyone 7intc
αὐτὴν βιάζεται. 17 Ἑὐκοπώτερον. δέ ἐ ἐστιν τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ
Sit forces, But easier itis [for] the heaven and
τὴν γὴν παρελθεῖν, ἢ τοῦ νόμου μίαν κεραίαν πεσεῖν.
the earth topassaway, than ofthe law one tittle to fail.
18 Πᾶς ὁ ἀπολύων τὴν. γυναϊκα. αὐτοῦ Kai γαμῶν ἑτέραν
Everyone who puts away his wife and marries another
Y καὶ ἐγὼ ΤΊτΑ. Ὑ ἑαυτοῖς ποιήσατε TA.
Jas [αὐτῶν] (read their eternal dwellings) Ls : δώσει
b— ἐστιν (read [is]) GLTZraW, 9 μέχρι Tma, 4 ᾿Ιωάνου Ir,
kingdom
ΧΥ͂Ι, LUKE.
(ee eee ΝΠ « Ὁ Κα. Ω ϑέθιΝ py
μοιχεύει καὶ πᾶς" ὃ ἀπολελυμένην ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς
yomniits adultery; and everyone who -*her*put*away ‘from ὅ4 “husband
γαμῶν μοιχεύει.
marries commits adultery.
19 "AvOow7oc.d& τις ἦν πλούσιος, καὶ ἐνεδιδύσκετο
Now *a°man certain 'there*was ‘rich, and he was clothed in
πορφύραν Kai βύσσον, εὐφραινόμενος καθ᾽ ἡμέραν λαμπρῶς.
~purple and fine linen, making good cheer daily in splendour,
20 πτωχὸς δὲ τις ἰἣν! ὀνόματι Λάζαρος, 8c" ἐβέβλητο
And a “poor *man 'certain there was, by name Lazarus, who was laid
πρὸς τὸν.πυλῶνα.αὐτοῦ "ἡλκωμένος," 21 καὶ ἐπιθυμῶν yoo-
at his porch being full of Bones, and desiring to be
τασθῆναι ἀπὸ ἱτῶν ψιχίων τῶν" πιπτόντων ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέζης
satisfied from the crumbs which fell from the table
τοῦ πλουσίου" ἀλλὰ Kai οἱ κύνες ἐρχόμενοι Kazrédevyov" τὰ
of the rich man; but even the dogs coming licked
ἕλκη.αὐτοῦ. 22 ἐγένετο.δὲ ἀποθανεῖν τὸν πτωχύ ν, καὶ
his sores. And it came to pass *died ‘the *poor “man, and
ἀπενεχθῆναι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων εἰς τὸν κόλπον ἱτοῦ!
“was ‘carried *away ‘*he by the angels into the bosom
᾿Αβραάμ: ἀπέθανεν.δὲ καὶ ὁ. πλούσιος, Kai ἐτάφη. 23 Kai ἐν
of Abraham, And died also the richman, and was buried. And in
τῷ ἅδῃ ἐπάρας τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ, ὑπάρχων ἐν Ba-
the hades SERERS lifted up his eyes, being in tor-
σάνοις, ὁρᾷ "τὸν" ᾿Αβραὰμ ἀπὸ.μακρόθεν, καὶ Λάζαρον ἐν
ments, he sees Abraham” afar off, and Lazarus in
τοῖϊς.κόλποις.αὐτοῦ" 24 Kai αὐτὸς φωνήσας εἶπεν, Πάτερ
his hosom. And he erying out said, Father
᾿Αβραάμ, ἐλέησόν με, Kai πέμψον Λάζαρον, iva βάψῃ
Abraham, have compassion on me, and = send Lazarus, that he may dip
τὸ ἄκρον τοῦ.δακτύλου αὐτοῦ ὕδατος, Kai καταψύξῃ THY γλῶσ-
the tip of his finger in water, and cool “tongue
σάν μου ὅτι ὀδυνῶμαι ἐν τῇ. φλογὶ ταύτῃ. 25 Ἐϊπεν.δὲ
‘my; for I am sufiering in this flame. But “said
᾽ το ? , n ‘il A
Αβραάμ, Texvoy, μνήσθητι ὅτι ἀπέλαβες σὺ" τὰ
*Abraham, Child, recollect that *didst *fully *receive ‘thou
ayaQa.cov ἕν τῇ.ζωῇ.σου, καὶ Λάζαρος ὁμοίως τὰ. κακά"
thy good things in thy lifetime, and Lazarus likewise evil things.
νῦν.δὲ οὔδει! παρακαλεῖται, σὺ.δὲ ὀδυνᾶσαι. 26 καὶ Ρἐπὶ"
But now he is comforted, and thou art euderiie. And besides
πᾶσιν ᾿τούτοις, μεταξὺ ἡμῶν Kai ὑμῶν χάσμα μέγα ἐστήρικ-
all these things, between us and you a“chasm ‘great has been
Ta, ὕπως ot θέλοντες διαβῆναι «ἐντεῦθεν! πρὸς ὑμᾶς
fixed, sothat they who desire to pass hence to you
μὴ. δύνωνται, μηδὲ τοὶ! ἐκεῖθεν sid ἡμᾶς διαπερῶσίν.
are unable, nor they *thence ΕΒ eae ‘pass
27 Εἴπεν.δέ, ᾿Ερωτῶ οὖν σε," πάτερ, ἵνα πέμψῃς
Andhesaid, Ibeseech *then "ihe, father, that.thou ae send
αὐτὸν εἰς TOY οἶκον τοῦ.πατρός. μου, 2B ἔχω.γὰρ πέντε ἀδελ-
him to the house of my father, for Ihave five bro-
povc’ ὕπως διαμαρτύρηται αὐτοῖς, ἵνα μὴ καὶ αὐτοὶ
thers, so that he may earnestly testify tothem, that “ποὺ “also ‘they
209
adultery : and whoso:
ever marrieth her that
is put away from Aer
husband committeth a-
dultecry.
19 There was a cer-
tain rich man, which
was clothed in purple
and fine linen, and
fared sumptuously
every day: 20and there
was a certain beggar
named Lazarus, which
was laid at his gate,
full of sores, 21 and de-
siring to be fed with
the crumbs which fell
from the rich man’s
table: moreover the
dogs came and licked
his sores. 22 And it
came to pass, that the
beggar died, and was
carried by the angels
into Abraham’s bosom:
the rich man also died,
and was buried; 23 and
in hell he lift up his
eyes, being intorments,
and seeth Abraaam
afar off, and Lazaryisin
his bosom, 24 And he
eried and said, F.ther
Abraham, have mercy
on me, and send (aza-
rus, that he m,y dip
the tip of his fixer in
water, and cool my
tongue ; for I a.n tor-
mented in this flame,
25 But Abraham said,
Son, remember that
thou in thy lifetime
receivedst thy good
things, and likewise
Lazarus evit things:
but now he is comfort-
ed, and thou art tor-
mented. 26 And beside
allthis, between usand
you thereisa great gulf
fixed: so that they
which would pass from
hence to you canuot 5
neither can they pass
to us, that would come
from thence. 27 Then
he said, I pray thee
therefore, father, that
thou wouldest send
him to my father’s
house: 28 for I have
five brethren ; that he
may testify unto them,
lest they also come in~
© — πᾶς LITrA. £— ἣν [{Πτττὰ. ὃ --- ὃς [L]rrra.
1 — ψιχίων τῶν ee TOV that” which) [L]vA ; [τῶν ψιχίων] τῶν Tr.
'— χοῦ GLITrAW. — τὸν LTTrA.
© ὧδε here (read παρακ. he is comforted) LITrAW. P ev before 1.
τ — οἱ (read διαπ. can they pass) L{a]. 5 ge οὖν LTrAW.
h εἱλκωμένος LTTrAW.
K ἐπέλειχον LTTrA,
pn _. ov (read ἀπέλαβες thou didst fully receive) GTTra.
4 ἔνθεν GLITrAW.
Ῥ
210
to this place of tor-
ment. 29 Abraham
saith unto him, They
have Moses and the
prophets ; let them
hear them. 30 And he
said, Nay, father Abra-
ham: but if one went
unto them from the
dead, they will repent.
31 And he said unto
him, If they hear not
Moses and the pro-
phets, neither will ther
be persunded, though
ore rose from the dead,
XVII. Then said he
unto the disciples, It is
impossible but that of=
fences will come: but
woe unio him, through
whom they come! 2 It
were better for him
that a millstone were
hanged about his neck,
and he cast into the
sea, than that he should
offend one of these lit-
tle ones. 3 Take heed
to yourselves: If thy
brother ‘trespass a-
gainst thee, rebuke
him; and if he repent,
forgive him. 4 And if
he trespass against thee
seven times in a day,
and seven times in a
day turn again to thee,
saying, I repent; thou
shalt forgive him,
5 And the apostles
said unto the Lord, In-
crease our faith. 6 And
the Lordsaid, If ye had
faith as a grain of mus-
tard seed, ye might say
unto this sycamine
tree, Be thou plucked
up by the root, and be
thou planted in the sea;
and it should obey you.
7 But which of you,
having ἃ servant plow-
ing or feeding cattle,
will say unto him by
and by, when he is
come from the field, Go
and sit . own to meat?
8 And will not rather
Say unto him, Make
ready wherewith] may
sup, and gird thyself,
and serve me, till I
have eaten and drunk-
ΛΟΥΚΑΣ. XVI, XVIL
ἔλθωσιν εἰς τὸν τόπον τοῦτον τῆς βασάνου" 29 λέγει; Yar"
maycome to this piace ot torment, "Says *to*him
᾿Αβραάμ, ἔχουσιν Μωσέα" καὶ τοὺς προφήτας" ἀκουσάτωσαν
1Abraham, ‘They have Moses and the prophets : let them hear
αὐτῶν.. 30 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Οὐχί, πάτερ ᾿Αβραάμ' ἀλλ᾽ ἐάν τις
them. But he said, No, father Abraham, but if one
ἀπὸ νεκρῶν πορευθῇ πρὸς αὐτούς, μετανοήσουσιν.
from [the] dead should go to them, they wiil repent.
31 Eimey.cé αὐτῷ, Ei Μωσέως" καὶ τῶν προφητῶν οὐκ
Andhesaid tohim, If Moses and the prophets Snot
ἀκούουσιν, Yovde ἐάν τις ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστῇ πεισθη-
‘they “hear, noteven if one from([the] dead should rise will they
σονται.
be persuaded, ?
17 Eizev.o& πρὸς τοὺς μαθητάς,: ᾿Ανένδεκτόν ἐστιν "τοῦ"
ἈΑπὰ δ said to the disciples, Impossible it is that
bun-tOeivy τὰ σκάνδαλα"" “οὐαὶ. δὲ" dv ob ἔρχεται.
“should ὁποῦ *come offences, but woe [to him] by whom they come.
περίκειται περὶ
2 λυσιτελεῖ αὐτῷ εἰ “μύλος ὀνικὸς"
is put about
It is profitable for him if amillstone turned by an ass
τὸν. τράχηλον αὐτοῦ, Kai ἔῤῥιπται εἰς. THY θάλασσαν, ἢ ἵνα
his neck, and heiscast into the sea, than that
σκανδαλίσῃ ἕνα τῶν μικρῶν τούτων." 8. προσέχετε
he should cause °to 7offend ‘tone “of “these “little °ones, Take heed
ἑαυτοῖς. ἐὰν ἰδὲ ἁμάρτῃ δεὶς σὲϊ ὁ.ἀδελφός. σου, ἐπι-
ἴο yourselves: andif “should *sin Sagainst ‘thee ‘thy *brother, re- -
τίμησον αὐτῷ: καὶ ἐὰν peTavonoy, ἄφες αὐτῷ. 4 Kai ἐὰν
buke him ; and if heshouldrepent, forgive him. And if
ἑπτάκις τῆς ἡμέρας "ἁμάρτῃ! εἰς σέ, καὶ ἷ ἑπτάκις "τῆς
seven times in the day he should sin against thee, and seven times in the
ἡμέρας" ἐπιστρέψῃ ᾿ἐπὶ σέ," λέγων, Meravow, ἀφήσεις
day shouldreturn to, thee, saying, Irepent, thou shalt forgive
αὐτῷ.
him.
5 Kai πεῖπον" οἱ ἀπόστολοι τῷ κυρίῳ, Πρόσθες ἡμῖν
And said’ the apostles tothe Lord, Givemore “to “us
πίστιν. 6 Εϊπεν.δὲ ὁ κύριος, Et "εἴχετε! πίστιν, ὡς κόκκον
faith. But *said *the *Lord, Ié yehad faith, as agrain
σινάπεως, ἐλέγετε. ἂν TH-ovKapivyp.rabry, ᾿Ἐκριζώθητι, καὶ
of mustard, ye might say to this sycamine tree, Be thou rooted up, and
φυτεύθητι ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ" Kai ὑπήκουσεν. ἂν ὑμῖν. 7 Τίς δὲ
be thon planted in the sea, and it wouldobey you. But which
οὐξὶ ὑμῶν δοῦλον ἔχων ἀροτριῶντα ἢ ποιμαίνοντα, ὃς
of you a *bondman ‘having ploughing or shepherding, who
εἰσελθόντι ἐκ τοῦ ἀγροῦ ἐρεῖ ῬΡ “εὐθέως, Παρελθὼν!
{tohim]) comein outof the field willsay immediately, Having come
τἀνάπεσαι"! ; 8 ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ ἐρεῖ αὐτῷ, ᾿Ἑτοίμασον τί
recline [at table]? but willhe not say to him, Prepare what
δειπνήσω, Kai περιζωσάμενος διακόνει μοι, ἕως φάγω Kai
Imay sup on, and girding thyself about serve me, while LIeat and
t + δὲ (read but Abraham) Lrtraw.
Υ οὐδ᾽ LTrA.
b τὰ σκάνδαλα μὴ ἐλθεῖν TTrA.
ὁ τῶν μικρῶν τούτων ἕνα ΤΊτΑ.
σέως LTTrAW.
LTTrA.
b ἁμαρτήσῃ LTTraw.
™ εἶπαν LTTrA.
9 Εὐθέως παρελθὼν (read Having come mmmediately recline) LTT a.
ΤΊ ΑΝ.
ν --- αὐτῷ T[Tra]. τ᾿ Mwicéa LTTrAW. x Μωῦ-
z+ αὐτοῦ" (read his disciples) LrTraw. ® — τοῦ E,
© πλὴν ovat yet Woe LTr. 4 λίθος μυλικὸς a millstone
Ἣ- §€and wrtra. 8 — εἰς σὲ LTTrA.
k — τῆς ἡμέρας LTTrA. !— ἐπὶ σέο ; πρὸς σά
© [ἐξ] Tr. P + αὐτῷ to him [L|TTra.
© ἀνάπεσε ΕΥ̓ΤΥᾺ Τῆς
i+ [ἐὰν] if L.
Ὁ ἔχετε ye have TTra.
XVII ΤΌΣ
΄ ᾿ κ a — , ‘ τ , ᾿ a 9 M 4
πίω και μεῖα ταῦτα αγεσᾶι καὶ πίεσαι OV, , Mn
drink; and after these things “shalt *eat ‘and ‘drink ‘thou?
yap ἔχει! τῷ δούλῳ "ἐκείνῳ, Ore ἐποίησεν τὰ διατά-
Is he thankful tothat bondman because he did. thethings com-
’ ~ ~ . ‘ « ~ eo
χθέντα “αὐτῷ"; σοὺ δοκῶ!" 10 οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅταν
manded him ? I judge not. Thus also ye, when
, » AY 0 , «ε ~ Xr , xO I é ~ =
TTOLNONTE TAVTA.TAa διαταχ EVTA ὑμιν, ξεγέετε, TL ov
ye may havedone all things commanded you, say, ?Bond-
λοι ἀχρεῖοί ἐσμεν᾽ Υὕτι! ὃ ὠφείλομεν ποιῆσαι TETON]-
men ‘unprofitable are we, for that which we were bound todo we have
Kaper.
done.
~ 4 A 1
11 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ. πορεύεσθαι. "αὐτὸν" εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ
And it came to pass in his going up to Jerusalem
καὶ αὐτὸς διήρχετο διὰ ἀμέσου" Σαμαρείας" καὶ Γαλι-
that he passed through([the) midst of Samaria and Gali-
΄ ~ » , mes ,
Aaiac. 12 καὶ εἰσερχομένου αὐτοῦ εἰς τινα κωμὴν ςἀπήντησαν"
*met
lee. And on his entering into acertain village
_~ κ » τι » , - e ‘4
αὐτῷ! δέκα λεπροὶ ἄνδρες, ot ἔστησαν πόῤῥωθεν" 13 καὶ
Shim 1ten 7leprous 3men, who stood afar off. And
‘ ~ ΄ ? :
αὐτοὶ ἦραν φωνὴν λέγοντες, Ἰησοῦ, ἐπιστάτα, ἐλξη-
they liftedup[their] voice saying, Jesus. Master, have compas-
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Πορευθέντες
Having gone
ἐν τῷ ὑπά-
14 Καὶ ἰδὼν
And seeing [them] hesaid to them,
ἐγένετο
σον
sion on
ἐπιδείξατε ἑαυτοὺς τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν. Καὶ
ἡμᾶς.
us.
shew - yourselves to the priests. And it came to pass in 20-
yew αὐτοὺς ἐκαθαρίσθησαν. 16 εἷς. δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν, ἰδὼν Ort
ing their they were clcansed. And dne of them, seeing that
>” e , \ ~~ , / ‘
ἰάθη, ὑπέστρεψεν, μετὰ φωνῆς μεγάλης δοξάζων τὸν
he was healed, turned back, with a “voice Noud glorifying
θεόν: 16 καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον παρὰ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ,
God, and fell on [his} face at his feet,
εὐχαριστῶν αὐτῷ" Kai αὐτὸς ἦν “Σαμαρείτης." 17 ἀποκριθεὶς
giving thanks tohim: δὰ he was aSamaritan, 2 Answering
δὲ QD eC Ae [Οὐ sl « δέ ? θ , θ δι « δὲ!
& ὁ ἸΙηδοῦς εἶπεν, ‘Ovxt οἱ ὄεκα ἑκαθαρισθῆσαν ; οἱ«-δ0ὲ
tand Jesus said, “Not “the “ten 1were cleansed ? but *the
ἐννέα ποῦ; 18 οὐχ.εὑρέθησαν ὑποστρέψαντες δοῦναι
*nine ‘where [are]? Were there not found [any] returning to give
δόξαν τῷ θεῷ εἰ μὴ ὁ.ἀλλογενὴς οὗτος ; 19 Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
glory to God except this stranger? . And hesaid to him,
᾿Αναστὰς πορεύου" ἡ.πίστις.σου σέσωκέν σε.
Having risen up ΡῸ forth; thy faith has cured thee.
? ‘ - A ~ ‘
20 ᾿Επερωτηθεὶς. δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν Φαρισαίων, πότε ἔρχεται ἡ
An¢ having been asked by the Pharisees, when is coming the
βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς καὶ εἶπεν, Οὐκ. ἔρχεται 1)
‘kingdom of God, heanswered them and _ said, Comes “not ‘the
βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ μετὰ παρατηρήσεως" 21 οὐδὲ
kingdom Sof *God with observation ; nor
? “2. nn ᾽ ‘ ~ , ~ ~ ‘
Idov ὧδε, ἢ "ἰδοὺ" ἐκεῖ" ἰδοὺ. γάρ, ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ἐντὸς
Lo here, or Lo there; forlo, the kingdom of Godin the midst
« yo ΄ ~ \ ΠΝ ΄ . ΄
ὑμῶν ἐστίν. 22 ἘΕῤπεν. δὲ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητάς, ᾿Ελεύσονται
ofyou is. And he said to the disciples, “Will *come
ἐροῦσιν,
shall they say,
8 ἔχει χάριν LTTrA.
» — ov δοκῶ [L]TTrA.
[tra]. ἃ μέσον LTTrA.
ε Σαμαρίτης T.’
disciples) L.
t — ἐκείνῳ (read the bondman) LrTra.
τ- ὅτι 1. Y — ὅτι LTTrAW.
b Σαμαρίας τ. © ὑπήντησαν T.
f οὐχ LTr. € — δὲ but Lz[tr]. bh — ἰδοὺ Ta.
211
en;and afterward thou
shalt eat and drink?
9 Doth he thank that
servant because he did
the things that were
commanded him? I
trow not. 10Solikewise
ye, when ye shall have
done all those things
which are commanded
you, say, We are un-
profitable servants: we
have dcne that which
was our duty to do,
11 And it came to
pass, as he went to Je-
rusalem, that he passed
through the midst of
Samaria and Galilee.
12 And as he entered
into,a certain village,
there met him ten men
that were lepers, which
stood afar off: 13 and
they lifted up their
voices, and said, Jesus,
Master, have mercy on
us. 14 And when hesaw
them, he said unto
them, Go shew your-
selves unto the priests.
And it came to pass,
that, as they went,
they were cleansed.
15 And one of them,
when he saw that he
was healed, turned
back, and with a loud
voice glorified God,
16 and fell down on
his face at his feet, giv-
ing him thanks: and
he was a Samaritan.
17 And, Jesus answer-
ing said, Were there
not ten cleansed? but
where are the nine?
18 There are not found
that returned to give
glory to God, save this
stranger. 19 And he
said unto him, Arise,
go thy way: thy faith
hath made thee whole.
20 And when he was
demanded of the Pha-
risees, when the king-
dom of God should
come, he answered
them and said, The
kingdom of God com-
eth not with observa-
tion: 21 neither shall
they say, Lo here! or,
lo there! for, behold,
the kingdom of God is
within you. 22 And he
said unto the disciples,
. The days will come,
¥ — αὐτῷ GLTTrAW.
2 — αὐτὸν (read in the going up)
4 — αὐτῷ (read [him] ) L[ Tra}.
i+ αὐτοῦ (read his
212
when ye shall desire to
see one of the days of .
the Son of man, and ye
shall not see zt, 23 And
they shall say to you,
Sce here; or, see there:
go not after them, nor
follow them. 24 For as
the lightning, that
lighteneth out of the
one part under hea-~
ven, shineth unto the
other part under hea-
ven;'so shall also the
Son of man be in his
day. 25 But first must
he -uffer many things,
and be rejected of this
generation. 26 And as
it was in the days of
Noe, so shall it be alsq
in the days of the Son
of man. 27 They did
eat, they drank, they
Married wives, they
wé¢re given in marriage,
until the day that Noe
entered into the ark,
and the flood came, and
destroyed them all.
28 Likewise also as it
was in the days of Lot:
they did eat, they
drank, they bought,
they sold, they plant-
ed, they builded; 29 but
the same day that Lot
went out of Sodom it
rained fire and brim-
stone from heaven, and
destroyed
30 Even thus shall it
be in the day when the
Son of man is revealed,
31 In that day, he
which shall be upon the
housetop, and his stuff
in the house, let him
not come down to take
it away: and he that is
in the field, let him
likewise not return
back. 32 Remember
Lot’s wife. 33 Whoso-
ever shall seck to save
his life shall .lose it;
and whosoever shall
lose his life shall"pre-
serveit. 341 tellyou, iu
that night there shall
be two men in one bed;
the one shall be taken,
and the other shall be
left. 35 Two women
shall be grinding to-~
gether ; the one shall
be tuken, and the other
them all.
AN OVER TADS: DALLA
ἡμέραι, Ore ἐπιθυμήσετε μίαν τῶν ἡμερῶν τοῦ υἱοῦ ποῦ ἀν-
‘days, when ye will desire one of the days of the Son of
θρώπου ἰδεῖν, καὶ οὐκιὄψεσθε. 29 καὶ ἐροῦσιν ὑμῖν, ᾿Ιδοὺ
man to see, and shall not see [it]. And they willsay to you, Lo
κῶδε, ἢ ἰδοὺ ἐκεῖ"" μὴ. ἀπέλθητε μηδὲ διώξητε. 24 ὥσπερ.γὰρ
here, or Lo there; ‘go not fortk nor follow. 1 \Borjar
ἡ ἀστραπὴ ἰὴ ἀστράπτουσα ἐκ τῆς τὺ π᾿" οὐρανὸν
the lightning which lightens from the [oneend] under heaven
εἰς τὴν ὑπ᾽ οὐρανὸν λάμπει, οὕτως ἔσται "καὶ" ὁ
to the [otherend] under heaven shines, thus willbe also the
υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου “ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ αὐτοῦ." 25 πρῶτον.δὲ δεὶ
Son of man in his day. But first it behoves
αὐτὸν πολλὰ παθεῖν, καὶ ἀποδοκιμασθῆναι ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς
him many things ἰο βου, and to be rejected of *generation
7 \ ι ? , >? 7 « , p i ~
ταύτης. 26 καὶ καθὼς ἐγένετο ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Prov! Νῶε,
‘this, And as it came to pass in the days of Woe,
οὕτως ἔσται Kai ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις “τοῦ" υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου.
thus shallit be also in’ the days of the . Son of man.
27 ἤσθιον, ἔπινον, ἐγάμουν, - Ἰξξεγα-
They were eating, they were drinking, they were marrying, they were being
μίζοντο," ἄχρι ἧς ἡμέρας εἰσῆλθεν Νῶε εἰς τὴν κιβωτόν,
given in marriage, until the day “entered ‘Noe into the ark,
καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ κατακλυσμὸς καὶ ἀπώλεσεν ἅπαντας." 38 ὁμοίως
and came the flood and destroyed all. Ξ1 Slike*manner
‘kal wc! ἐγένετο ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Λώτ' ἤσθιον, ἔπι-
‘and as itcameto Ρᾷ88 in the days of Lot; they wereeating, they were
γον, ἠγόραζον, ἐπώλουν, ἐφύτευον, ᾧκοδό-
drinking, they were buying, they were selling, they were planting, they were
μουν 29 ἡ- δὲ ἡμέρᾳ ἐξῆλθεν Λὼτ ἀπὸ Σοδόμων ἔβρεξεν
building; butonthe day *went*out.’Lot from Sodom it rained
πῦρ καὶ θεῖον ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ καὶ ἀπώλεσεν ἅπαντας" 30 Ka-
fire and sulphur from heaven πα _ destroyed , all. In
τὰ “ταῦτα! ἔσται ἡ. ἡμέρᾳ ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀποκαλύπ-
this way shallit be in the day the Son of man is revealed.
τεται. 81 ἐν ἐκείνῃ TH ἡμέρᾳ ὃς, ἔσται ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος, καὶ
Τὰ that day [he] whoshallbe on the housetop, and
τὰ σκεὐη.αὐτοῦ ἐν TH οἰκίᾳ, μὴ.καταβάτω ἄραι αὐτά"
his goods
‘ « ? Ww *Il ? ~ te , δι. , ?
καὶ ὁ ἐν “rw! ayow ὁμοιως μὴ.ἐπιστρεψάτω εἰς
and he in the field likewise’ let him not return
in the house, let him not come down to take away them;
τὰ ὀπίσω.
to thethings behind,
832 μνημονεύετε τῆς γυναικὸς Λώτ. 33 ὃς ἐὰν ζητήσῃ τὴν
Remember the wife of Lot. Whoever may seek
\ ᾽ ͵χ “ "2 ré elias Aon DUNE AN ΖΡ» , ll
ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ "σῶσαι," ἀπολέσει αὐτήν" Kai ὃς. "ἐὰν! τἀπολέσῃ!
his life tosave , shall lose it ; and whoever thay lose ~
a ΄ {I , an) ΄ , Gis , ~ ria
αὐτήν," ζωογονήσει αὐτήν. 34 λέγω ὑμῖν, ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτι
it, shall preserve it. Isay toyou, In that night
ἔσονται δύο ἐπὶ κλίνης ὑμιᾶς"" ὁ! εἷς ἀπαραληφθήσε-
there shall be two[men]upon “bed tone ; the one shall be ta~
ral, καὶ ὁ ἕτερος ἀφεθήσεται. δῦ “δύο
ἔσονται" . ἀλή-
ken, andtne other shall be left.
Twe [women] shallbe _ grind-
Kk ἐκεῖ, ἢ (— ἢ TTr) ἰδοὺ ὧδε TTrA.
ο --- ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ αὐτοῦ L.
G[L]1Traw.
Letra,
TTrA. Y av Tra,
© — oGILTMAW.
_ 8 πάντας 1.ττὰ.
τὰ αὐτὰ in the same way TTrA.
4 παραλημφθήσεται LITA.
1— ἡ 7[TrA]. τ ὑπὸ τὸν under the rrTra. ἃ -- καὶ
Ρ -- τοῦ GLTTrAW. 4 -- τοῦ E, τ ἐγαμίζοντο
t καθὼς according as TTra. ἡ" ταὐτὰ in the same way GLw ;
w — τῷ (read a field) TTra. * περιποιήσασθαι to gain
a — αὐτήν (read [it])[u}rtra, δ [μιᾶς 1.
© ἔσονται Oo LTTrA. °
2 ἀπολέσει Shall lose σ΄.
curr X VATE, Ta oes
n 2 \ \ ? Qa yi ΄ g Ν Os, Π h ‘ ει t é a
θουσαι ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ * pia ϑπαραληφθησεται, “Kat ἢ ἕτερ
ing together ; one shall be taken, and the other
213
left. 36 Two menchall
be in the ficld; the one
shall be taken, and vhe
ageOnaera.' 37 Kai ἀποκριθέντες λέγουσιν αὐτῷ, lov, otherleft. 37 Andrhey
answered and said un-
shall be left. And answering they say to him,’ Where, to him, Where, Lord ?
4 7 ? ~ ~ ~ + ,
εύριε; Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ὅπου τὸ σῶμα ἐκεῖ ἰσυναχϑή-
Lord? Andhe said tothem, Where the body [15] there will be gathered
σονται οἱ ᾿αετοί."
together the eagles
"» ΡΛ ys ΜΠ δ . ᾽ ~ A cy »-
18 "Ελεγεν.δὲ "καὶ" παραβολὴν αὐτοῖς πρὸς τὸ δεῖν.
And he spoke also a parable to them tothe purport that it bchoves
And he said unto them,
Wheresoever the body
is, thither will the
eagles be gathered to-
gether.
- XVIII. And he spake
a parable unto them
. A ? ~ [Δ
πάντοτε “προσεύχεσθαι, l καὶ μὴ "ἐκκακεῖν," 2 λέγων, to this end, that men,
“always “to *pray {'them] and not to faint, saying, Ought always to pray,
20 ΞΕ » , ‘ ι ι ahr andnottofaint; 2 say-
Κριτὴς τις ἣν ἔν τινι πόλει, τὸν θεὸν μὴ φοβούμενος ing, There was inacity
A +judge ‘certain there was in *certain ‘a city, God not fearing a judge, which feared
‘ ” \ ? , 9 ώ \ at ? ~
καὶ ἄνθρωπον μὴ ἐντρεπόμενος. ὃ γχηρα δὲ! ἦν ἐν τῇ
not God, neither re-
garded man: 3 and
and man not respecting. Anda widow there was in there was a widow in
, ΄ Ν . , , ? er ,
πόλει ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἤρχετο πρὸς αὐτόν, λέγουσα, ᾿κδίκησόν
that city, and she was coming to him, saying, Avenge
? ‘ ~ ? ar > K ‘ ? Oo θέλ ii » ‘ , ᾿ 5
pe απο του-.αντιοικου. μου. 4 αι οὐκ- YGEANOEV ETL XOOVOV
me of mine adverse party. And he would not for atime;
ΕΝ py} ~ "τ ? £ vim ‘Ei ‘ ‘ θ ‘ , 3 ~
μετα.- δὲ ταῦτα ειπεν EV εαῦ͵ ῳ, ι και Τὸν GEOV οὐ-«-Φοι οὐμαι,
but afterwards hesaid within himself, If even God I fear not
Ris μιὰ , . ΄ τ ,
Ikai* ἄνθρωπον οὐκ' ἐντρέπομαι" 5 διά.γε τὸ παρέχειν μοι
and man =not respect, “yet because — Scauses *me
, ‘ ΄ { ΠῚ ᾽ ,
κόπον τὴν.χήραν.ταύτην ἐκδικήσω αὐτήν, ἵνα.μὴ εἰς. τέλος
Strouble ‘this “widow Iwillavenge her, lest perpetually
that city; and she came
unto him, saying, A-
venge me .of mine
adversary. 4 And
he would not for a
while: but afterward
he said within himself,
Though I fear not God,
nor regard man; 5 yet
because this widow
troubleth me, I will a-
venge her, lest by her
continual coming she
weary me. 6 And the
Lord said, Hear what
᾿ ΄ “τ \ 3 ? , ΄ ἢ 6 Fj
ἐρχομένη ὑπωπιάζῃ pe. 6 Εἶπεν.δὲ ὁ κύριος, ᾿Ακούσατε τί theunjust judge saith,
coming she harass me. Andsaid the Lord, Hear what
A ~ ? ΤᾺ , re € cA [2] A ? A Yr. 1. / " ‘
ὁ κριτὴς THE ἀδικίας Eyer’ 7 ὁ.δὲ θεὸς οὐ.-μὴ "ποιήσει" τὴν
the *judge ‘unrighteous says. And*God not shallexecute the
ἐκδίκησιν τῶν. ἐκλεκτῶν.αὐτοῦ τῶν βοώντων “πρὸς αὐτὸν"
avenging of his elect who cry _ to him
ἡμέρας Kai νυκτός, καὶ ἱ'μακροθυμῶν" ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς; 8 λέγω
day and night, and [15]. being patient over them? I say
ὑμῖν, Ore ποιήσει τὴν ἐκδίκησιν αὐτῶν ἐν. τάχει. πλὴν
to you, that he willexecute the avenging ofthem speedily. Nevertheless
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐλθὼν apa εὑρήσει THY πίστιν
the Son of man having come “indeed 'will *he find faith
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς;
‘on the earth? ὶ
" \ De 1G ~
9 Elrev.dé καὶ! πρός τινὰς τοὺς πεποιθότας ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς
And he spoke also to some . who trusted in themselves
ὅτι εἰσὶν δίκαιοι Kai ἐξουθενοῖντας τοὺς λοιποὺς THY Tapa-
7 And shall not God
avenge his own elcct,
which ery day and
night untohim,though
he bear longwith them?
8 I tell you that he will
avenge them speedily.
Nevertheless when the
Son of man cometh,
shall he find faith on
the earth?
9 And he spake this
parable unto certain
which trusted in them-
that they are righteous and despised the rest “para- Selves that they were
righteous, and despised
f \ ΄ » , >. ’ ᾽ ‘ « oy
βολὴν ταύτην. 10 Γλνθρωποι δύο ἀνέβησαν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν others: 10 Two men
ble 1this: 7Men 1two wentup into the temple went up into the tem-
προσεύξασθαι" "ὁ" εἷς Φαρισαῖος kai ὁ ἕτερος τελώνης 11] ὁ
ps to pray ; the onea
harisee, and the other
to pray ; the one aPharisee andthe other atax-gatherer. The apublican. 11 The Pha-
~ ere Noe δ Ξ - ἢ , ‘ r risee stood and prayed
Φαρισαῖος σταθεὶς πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ταὐταὶ προσηῦχετο, Ὁ θεός, thus with himself,
Pharisee standing, with himself thus was praying, God, God,I thank thee, that
f+ 7 the EGUT[Tr]a. & παραλημφθήσεται LTTrA. hy δὲ TTrA.
i 4 verse 36, Avo
ἔσονται ἐν TH aypw’ ὃ εἷς παραληφθήσεται, καὶ ὃ ἕτερος ἀφεθήσεται, Two [men] shall bein the
field: the one shall be taken, and the other left ΕΒ. συναχθήσονται [καὶ also] ot ἀετοί τ, ;
Kal οἱ ἀετοὶ ἐπισυναχθήσονται TTrA. k — καὶ LI[TrA]. 14 αὐτοὺς them LTTraw.
™ ὀγκακεῖν LTrAW 3 ἐνκακεῖν T. n+ τις certain E. © 7OcAev LTTrAW.
Ρ ταῦτα δὲ Tra.
4 οὐδὲ ἄνθρωπον Nor Man LTTr. ἴ ποιήσῃ LTTrA. 5 αὐτῷ TIrA. ἵ μακροθυμεῖ is patient
LITra. * [καὶ] 1. π- δ ττα. ὃ ταῦτα πρὸς ἑαυτὸν Tr; --- πρὸς ἑαυτὸν T.
214 ΔΟΎΚΑΣ XVIII.
Tam not as other men εὐχαριστῶ σοι ὕτι οὐκ εἰμὶ Υὥσπερ' οἱ λοιποὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων,
just, adulterers, or. apa thee that Iam not 4 as, ΠΡΟΣ ΠΣ ν᾿ of men,
even as this pCa: ἅρπαγες, ἄδικοι. μοιχοί, ἢ και ὡς οὗτος ὁ τελώνης. 12 νὴη-
ePIC ctiines of rapacious, unrighteous, adulterers, or even as_. this tax-gatherer. I
7 = m= , ΄ > Os ΄ «“ a
all that I possess. στεύω δὶς τοῦ σαββάτου, Ξἀποδεκατῶ" πάντα boa Kropar.
ca tence fast twice in the week, I tithe all things as many as I gain.
would not lift up so 13 “Καὶ. ὁ! τελώνης μακρόθεν ἑστὼς οὐκ ἤθελεν οὐδὲ τοὺς
much as his eyes unto And the tax-gatherer afar off standing would noteven the
heaven, but smote up- , se pees i 4 Cie ian 0 1 UN ar 3 4
on his breast, saying, ὀφθαλμοὺς Yelc TOY οὐρανὸν ἐπᾶραι"" ἀλλ᾽ ἔτυπτεν “εἰς! τὸ
God be mercifal to me eyes to the heaven lift up, but was striking upon
asinner. 14 I tell you, Ἂ ἂν ΠΣ « , “Ἃ 7 , Ente ~
this man wentdownto στῆθος. “αὐτοῦ," λέγων, ‘O θεός, ἱλάσθητί μοι τῷ ἁμαρτωλῷ.
his house justified ra- his breast, saying, God, be propitious to me the sinner.
ther than the other: ne Cats as ' = - , > \ 5
for every one that 14 Λέγω ὑμῖν, “κατέβη οὗτος δεδικαιωμένος εἰς τὸν οἶκον
exalteth himself shall Isay toyou, Went down this one justified to “house
be abased ; and he ? ~ f* φὰς Woe ~ ε «ὟΝ ἢ « \
that humbleth him- αὐτοῦ ἢ ἐκεῖνος." ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ὑψῶν ἑαυτὸν ταπεινω-
self shall be exalted. his rather than that. For everyone that exalts’ himself shall be
θήσεται 86.02" ταπεινῶν ἑαυτὸν ὑψωθήσεται.
humbled; andhethat humbles himself shall be exalted.
15 And they brought 15 Ἰζροσέφερον δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ τὰ βρέφη, ἵνα αὐτῶν ἅὕπτη-
unto him also infants
that Rakconldttoack, And they brought tohim also the .-babes, that them he might
them: but when his σαι" ἰδόντες.δὲ ot μαθηταὶ Mézreripunoay"'avroic. 16 ὁ δὲ
disciples saw 7’, they : 5 eases ‘
rebuked them. 16 But touch; but having seen [it] the disciples rebuked them, But
Jesus called them unto ᾿Τῃσοῦς προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτὰ εἶπεν," ἼΑφετε τὰ . παιδία
ΤῊΣ προ α i Jesus having called *to [him] ΠΝ ἐστ Suffer the little SEER
unto me, and forbid ἔρχεσθαι πρός με καὶ μὴ.κωλύετε αὐτά" τῶν.γὰ
zi c Ε ? μη- -γαρ.τοιουτων
them not: for of such "49 come to me, and ‘donotforbid them; for of such ὁ
is the kingdomofGod. | | 2 Ξ = δὲ ΣΝ D Chae n ἢ ‘
17 Verily I say unto ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. 17 ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, δε. "ἐὰν!" μὴ
ae a ΠΌΞΘΕΥΟΣ shalt is the kingdom of God. Verily Isay toyou, Whoever “not
dom of God asalittle δέξηται τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς παιδίον ob. εἰσέλθῃ
child Shall in no wise ‘shallreceive the kingdom of God as a little child in no wise shall enter
enter therein, a ry
εἰς αὐτὴν.
into it.
4 ᾿ » , ΄
18 Καὶ ἐπηρώτησέν τις αὐτὸν ἄρχων, λέγων, Διδάσκαλε
18 And acertain ruler And *asked *a certain “him “ruler, saying, *Teacher
Bee eon ns: ἀγαθέ, τί ποιήσας ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσω; 19 Εἶπεν
shall I do to inherit δορά, “what *having “done life eternal shall I inherit ? 3Said
eternal life? 19 And δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ti pe λέγεις ἀγαθόν; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς
wis beillact aioatan’ το τῷ ham ; EEE: Wey ἘΦ euilies: thou good ? No one [is] econ
good ? OH ὦ) good, εἰ μὴ εἷς» 10" θεός. 20 τὰς ἐντολὰς οἶδας" Μὴ μοι-
save one, that is, God. : f ἐ
SOW TGs Ln owestrebe Θ το: one, God, The Commandments thou slowest Tho wehoalacauney
commandments, Do εὐσῃς" μη-.φονευσῃς" : μὴ.κλέψφῳς"
not commit adultery, Commit adultery ; thou shouldest not commit murder ; thou shouldest not steal ;
Do not kill, Do not ἃ ᾿ ὃ , x ͵ . :
steal, Do not bear false μὴ.Ψευδομαρτυρήσῃς" τίμα τὸν πατέρα σου καὶ τὴν
witness, Honour thy thon shouldest not bear false witness ; honour thy father and
father and thy mother. ᾿ ξ τ ἐς . BS , πιὸ , 2
21 And he said, All μητέρα. σου." 21 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Ταῦτα πάντα "ἐφυλαξάμην" ἐς
these have I kept from thy mother. Andhe said, *These tall have I kept from
my youthup. 22 Now ; " > , ἢ ~! ‘ ~ x
when Jesusheardthese VEOTNTOC “μου. 22 ᾿Ακούσας. δὲ Pravra' ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν
my.
things, he said unto youth And haying heard these things Jesus said
him, Yet lackest thou Dern ΤΩ͂Ι we , = ΄ «“ ” ax
one thing: sellallthas αὐτῷ, Ετι ev σοι λείπει. πᾶντα voa ἔχεις πωλη-
thou hast, and distri- tohim, Yet onething totheeislacking; all as much as thou hast sell,
ΠΡΟΣ a ai ad ec σον, καὶ «διάδος! πτωχοῖς, Kat ἕξεις θησαυρὸν ἐν τοὐ-
and thou shalt have i ! :
treasure in heaven: and distribute tothe] poor, andthoushalthave treasure in hea-
Υ ὡς Ltr. 2 ἀποδεκατεύω τ. 26687. ὃ ἐπᾶραι εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν TTrA. © — εἰς LTTr[A].
ἃ ἑαυτοῦ Tra. e + [ὅτι] that L. fap’ ἐκεῖνον LTrA ; ἢ yap ἐκεῖνος GTW. 8 καὶ ὃ Le
h ἐπετίμων LTTrA. i προσεκαλέσατο αὐτὰ λέγων called them to [him] saying rrra.
© ἂν LTTrA. 1_oTa. m— σοὺ thy Livaw. π ἐφύλαξα LITrA. ο — μου T[Tr]a.
Ρ — ταῦτα LTTrA. 4 δὸς give L. τ οὐρανοῖς 1; τοῖς οὐρανοῖς the heavens LTra,
XVIII, DU ΚῸ Ἐπ
~ ~ U ς « " ΄ ~
ρανῷ"" καὶ δεῦρο ἀκολούθει μοι. 23 Ὃ δὲ ἀκούσαι ταῦτα
ven, and come follow me, But he having heard these things
περίλυπος "ἐγένετο" ἦν. γὰρ πλούσιος σφόδρα. 24 ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ
very sorrowful became, for he was ?rich ‘very. But “seeing
αὐτὸν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἱπερίλυπον γενόμενον" εἶπεν, ἸΤῶς δυσκό-
Shim: 1Jesus ‘very 7sorrowful “having *become said, How diffi-
Awe οἱ τὰ χρήματα ἔχοντες "εἰσελεύσονται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν
culity those “riches thaying shall enter into the kingdom
τοῦ θεοῦ." 25 Εὐκοπώτερον γάρ ἐστιν κάμηλον διὰ “rpvpariac
of God. For easier it is acamel through an eye
papidoc" “εἰσελθεῖν! ἢ πλούσιον εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ
of a needle toenter than arich man into the kingdom of God
εἰσελθεῖν. 26 ΥγΕΐπον" δὲ οἱ ἀκούσαντες, Kai τίς δύναται
to enter. And said those who heard, ?Then *who is able
σωθῆναι; 27 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Ta ἀδύνατα παρὰ ἀνθρώποις
to be saved? But he said, Thethings impossible with men
δυνατά τέἐστιν παρὰ τῷ θεῷ." 28 Εἶπεν. δὲ "δ᾽ ἸΤέτρος, ᾿Ιδού,
“possible ‘are with God. And said 1Peter, Lo,
ἡμεῖς Ῥάφήκαμεν πάντα Kai" ἠκολουθήσαμέν σοι. 29 Ὁ δὲ
we left MUL αν πᾶ followed thee. And he
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, Core οὐδείς ἐστιν ὃς ἀφῆκεν
said tothem, Verily Isay ἴογοι, That noone there 15 who has left
οἰκίαν “ἢ γονεῖς ἢ ἀδελφοὺς ἢ γυναῖκα" ἢ τέκνα ἕνεκεν"
house or parents or brethren or wife or children for the sake of
τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ, 30 ὃς fod! μὴ. Ξἀπολάβῃ! πολ-
the kingdom of God, who shall not receive mani-
λαπλασίονα ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τούτῳ, καὶ ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τῷ ἐρχομένῳ
fold more in this time, and in the age that is coming
ζωὴν αἰώνιον.
life eternal. ἢ
91 Παραλαβὼν «δὲ τοὺς δώδεκα εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς,
And having taken to [him] the twelve hesaid to them,
͵ - ΄ , \ ,
1δού, ἀναβαίνομεν εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα," καὶ τελεσθήσεται
Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and *shall *be °accomplished
πάντα τὰ γεγραμμένα διὰ τῶν προφητῶν τῷ υἱῷ TOU
141} “things which have been written by the prophets about the Son
ἀνθρώπου. 32 παραδοθήσεται. γὰρ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, Kai ἐμπαι-
of man; for he will be delivered up tothe Gentiles, and willbe
χθήσεται καὶ ὑβρισθήσεται Kai ἐμπτυσθήσεται. 33 καὶ pa-
mocked and willbeinsulted and _ will be spit upSn. And having
στιγώσαντες ἀποκτενοῦσιν αὐτόν" καὶ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ τρίτῃ
scourged | they will kill him; and onthe “day ‘third
ἀναστήσεται. 34 Kai αὐτοὶ οὐδὲν τούτων συνῆκαν, Kai
he will rise again. And they
wr t~n~ ~ > ~ 4 ΄
ἣ» τὸ ῥῆμα τοῦτο κεκρυμμένον ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν, καὶ οὐκ. ἐγίνωσκον
Swas ‘this “saying hid fromm them, and _ they knew not
τὰ λεγόμενα.
that which was said.
ὁ ᾿Βγένετο. δὲ
And it came to pass
nothing of these things understood, and
᾽ ~n ITE > it τ 32. || ”
ἐν. τῷ ἔγγιζειν αὐτὸν εἰς “Ieprya," τυφλύς
as he drew near to Jericho, a *blind
τὶς ἐκάθητο παρὰ τὴν. ὁδὸν προσαιτῶν | 36 ἀκούσας
{°man]?certain sat beside thg) ‘way begging. *Having “heard
215
and come, follow me,
23 And when he heard
this, he was very sor-
rowful: for he was very
rich. 24 And when Je-
sus saw that he was
very sorrowful, hesaid,
How hardly shall they
that have riches enter
into the kingdom of
God! 25 For it is easier
for a camel to go
through a needle’s eye,
than for a rich mar to
enter into the kingdom
of God. 26 And they
that heard it said,
Who then can _ be
saved? 27 And he said,
The things which are
impossible with men
are possible with God.
28 Then Peter said, Lo,
we have left all, and
followed thee. 29 And
he said unto them,
Verily 1 say unto you,
There is no man that
hath left house, or pa-
rents, or brethren, or
wife, or children, for
the kingdom of God’s
sake, 30 who shall not
receive manifold more
in this present time,
and in the world to
come life everlasting.
31 Then he took unto
him the twelve, and
said unto them, Be-
hold, we go up to Jeru-
salem, and ail things
that are ‘written by
the prophets concern-
ing the Son of man
shall be accomplished,
32 For he shall be de-
livered unto the Gen-
tiles, and shall be
mocked, and spitefully
entreated, and spitted
on: 33 and they shall
scourge him, and put
him to death: and the
third day he shall rise
again. 34 And they un-
derstood none of these
things: and this saying
was hid fr6m them,
neither knew they the
things which were spo-
ken.
35 And it eame to
pass, that as he was
come nigh unto Je-
richo, a certain blind
man sat by the way
side begging: 36 and
5 εγενήθη ΤΤΙΑ, ὃ — περίλυπὸν γενόμενον T[Tr]A.
βευονται UTrA. W χρήματος βελόνης LITrA, χ διελθεῖν to pass L.
τῷ (— Tw L{Tr]) θεῴ ἐστίν LTTrA. 2— ὁ T[A]w.
LID A. © — ὅτι Ῥ. 4 ἢ γυναῖκα ἢ ἀδελφοὺς ἢ γονεῖς TA.
ε λάβῃ la ἢ “Ἱερουσαλήμ. ΤΊΤΑ. ἱ “ερειχώ T. ἃ ἐπαιτῶν LTTrA,
ν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσπὸ-
Y εἶπαν T.
Ὁ ἀφέντες τὰ ἴδια having left our own
ὁ εἵνεκεν Τ᾿
ci Ἢ
παρὰ
f οὐχὶ τὰ.
216
hearing the multitude
pass by, he asked what
meant. 37 And they
told him, that Jesus of
Nazareth passeth by.
38 And he cried, say-
ing, Jesus, thou Son of
David, have mercy on
me. 39 And they which
went before rebuked
him, that he should
hold his peace: but he
eriedsomuch the more,
Thou Son of David,
have mercy on me.
40 And Jesus stood, and
commanded him to be
brought unto him: and
when he was come
near, he a<ked him,
41 saying, What wilt
thouthat [I shall doun-
to thee? And he said,
Lord, that I may re-
ceive mysight. 42 And
Jesus said unto him,
Receive thy sight: thy
faith hath saved thee.
43 And immediately
he received his sight,
and followed him, glo-
rifying God: and all
the people, when they
Say it, gave praise un-
to God.
XIX. <And Jesus
entered «πὰ pass-
ed through Jericho.
2 And, behold, there
was aman named Zac-
chzeus, which was the
chief among the publi-
cans, and he was rich,
3 Aud he sought to see
Jesus who he was; and
could not for the press,
because he was little of
stature, 4 And he ran
before, and climbed up
into a sycomore, trce
to sce him: for he was
topassthat way. 5And
when Jesus came to
the place, he looked up,
and saw him, and said
unto him, Zacchzus,
make haste, and came
down; for to day 1
must abide at thy
house. 6 And he made
haste, and came down,
and reecived him joy-
fully. 7 And when they
saw it, they all mur-
mured, saying, That he
Was gone to be guest
with a man that is a
,Sinner. 8 And Zacchx-
us stood,and said un-
to the Lord; Behold,
Lord, the half of my
goods I give to the
AOYKA®X,
δὲ ὄχλον διαπορευομένου ἐπυνθάνετο τί!
tand acrowd passing along he asked
37 ἀπήγγειλαν δὲ αὐτῷ, Ore Ἰησοῦς ὁ Ναζωραῖος παρέρχεται.
And they told him, Jesus the Nazarzan is passing by.
38 Kai ἐβόησεν λέγων, ᾿Ιησοῦ, υἱὲ ™AaBid," ἐλέησόν pe.
And hecalled out saying, Jesus, Son of David, have pity on me,
99 Kai ot προάγοντες ἐπετίμων αὐτῷ ta "πσιωπήσῃ""
And those going before rebuked him tkat he should he silent,
αὐτὸς. δὲ πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἔκραζεν, Ὑἱὲ ™Aatd," ἐλέησόν pe.
but he much more criedout, Son οἵ David, have pity on me,
40 Σταθεὶς. δὲ οδ'᾽ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐκέλευσεν αὐτὸν ἀχθῆναι πρὸς
And “having *stopped ‘Jesus commanded him tobe brought to
αὐτόν éyyloavroc.dé αὐτοῦ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτόν, 41 Ῥλέ-
him, Andhaving drawn near he asked him, say-
yor," Ti σοι θέλεις ποιήσω; ὯὉ δὲ εἶπεν, Κύριε, ἵνα
ing, What ®to thee 'desircst *thou *I*shall°do? Andhe said, Lord, that
ἀναβλέψω. 42, Kai δ᾽ Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ᾿Ανάβλεψον"
I may receive sight. And Jesus said tohim, Receive sight:
« , , , ‘ ~ ? ,
ἡ-πίστις. σου σέσωκὲν σε. 43 Καὶ παραχρῆμα ἀνέβλεψεν,
thy faith hath healed thee. And immediately he received sight,
καὶ ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ, δοξάζων τὸν θεόν. Kai πᾶς ὁ adc
XVIII, XIX.
εἴη τοῦτο.
what *might *be 'this,
and followel him, glorifying God. And all the people
ἰδὼν ἔδωκεν αἶνον τῷ θεῷ.
having seen [it] gave praise to God.
19 Kai εἰσελθὼν διήρχετο. τὴν Teoryw" 2 καὶ ior,
And having entered he passed through Jericho. And behold,
ἀνὴρ ὀνόματι καλούμενος Ζακχαῖος, καὶ αὐτὸς ἣν ἀρχι-
aman by Dame ealled Zaccheus, and he Was a chief
τελώνης, καὶ Τοῦτος ἦν"! πλούσιος" ὃ καὶ ἐζήτει ἰδεῖν τὸν
tax-gatherer, and he was rich. And he was seeking tosee
~ ΄ A asl . ~ ») er ~
᾿Ιησοῦν τίς ἐστιν, Kat οὐκιἠδύνατο ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου, OTL TY
Jesus— who heis: and hewasnotable for the crowd, because
« ΄ Ne s. ny ν᾿ ” Σ ,
ἡλικίᾳ μικρὸς ἦν. 4 καὶ προδραμὼν * ἔμπροσθεν ἀνέβη
in stature small he was. And having runforward _ before, he went up
ἐπὶ ‘ouxopwoaiay," ἵνα ἴδῃ αὐτόν" ore You! ἐκείνης
into a sycomore, that he might see him, for by that [way]
” \ e an , \ ‘ ΄ ᾽
ἤμελλεν διέρχεσθαι. ὃ καὶ ὡς ἦλθεν ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον, ἀνα-
he was about to pass. And as hecame to the place, look-
βλέψας ὁ Ἰησοῦς Weldev αὐτόν, καὶ! εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν,
ing up Jesus saw him, and said to him,
~ ’ , e , A ’ re, ”
Ζακχαῖε, σπεύσας κατάβηθι" σήμερον.γὰρ ἐν τῷ-οἰκῳ.σοῦ.
‘Zaccheus, making haste come down, for to-day in thy house
> ~ ~ \ bs ς ,
δεῖ με μεῖναι. 6 Καὶ σπεύσας κατέβη καὶ ὑπεδέξατο
it behoreth me to remain. And making haste he came down and __ received
αὐτὸν χαίρων. 7 καὶ ἰδόντες ἅπαντες" διεγόγγυζον,
him rejoicing. And haying scen [it] all murinured,
λέγοντες, Ὅτι παρὰ ἁμαρτωλῷ ἀνδρὶ εἰσῆλθεν καταλῦσαι.
saying, With a sinful man hehasentered to lodge.
- ‘ ‘ ~ cy \ x ͵ Fa " 5
Σταθεὶς δὲ Laxyaiog εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν κύριον, ᾿Ιδού, τὰ
But standing Zacchzeus said to the Lord, Lo, the
; δ 3 , , , ~ 5 “ς
γὴ μίση" τῶν. ὑπαρχόντων. μου," κύριε, "δίδωμι τοῖς πτωχοῖς"
8
poor; and if I have half of my possessions, ord, I give tothe poor,
1+ [ἂν] Ltr. m Δαυΐδ GW; Δανείδ LTTrA. Ὁ σιγήσῃ LTTrA. ο [ὁ] Tr.
Ῥ — λέγων T[Tr]A. 4 ᾿Ἱερειχώ T. τ αὐτὸς (-- ἣν [L]TrA) LTrA ; — οὗτος T. * + els
τὸ to the (vead ἔμπρ. front,) 7[a].. t συκομορέαν EGTTrAW 3 συκομωρέαν L, v—&
GLITiAW.
τ μου τὼν ὑπαρχόντων TTrA.
w — eidey αὐτόν, καὶ TTr[A].
Χ πάντες LITTAW. δ ἡμίσεα LL; ἡμίσειά TTrA,
ἃ τοῖς πτωχοῖς δίδωμι TIA.
XX: LUKE.
\ » , ᾽ , ? ,
kai εἴ τινός τι ἐσυκοφάντησα, ἀποδίδωμι τετρα-
and if of anyone anything I took by false accusation, I return four-
πλοῦν. 9 Εἶπεν. δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν 6'Inoovc, Ὅτι σήμερον σωτηρία
fold. And’said “to “*him 1Jesus, To-day salvation
τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ ἐγένετο, καθότι Kai αὐτὸς υἱὸς ᾿Αβραάμ
to this house is comes inasmuch as also he a son of Abraham
Ὀέστιν "10 ἦλθεν. γὰρ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ζητῆσαι καὶ σῶσαι
is: for °came ‘the *Son Sof *man toseek and tosave
TO ἀπολωλός.
that which has been lost.
11 ᾿Ακουόντων δὲ
But as σου *hearing
βολήν, διὰ τὸ ἐγγὺς “αὐτὸν εἶναι ἱἱερουσαλήμ," καὶ δοκεῖν
ble, because “near the , 7was Jerusalem, and *thought
αὐτοὺς ὅτι παραχρῆμα μέλλει ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ava-
‘they that immediately was about the kingdom of God tobe
φαίνεσθαι" 12 εἶπεν οὖν,
manifested. He said therefore,
> , , ~ « ~ ΄ « ,
εἰς χώραν μακράν, λαβεῖν ἑαυτῷ βασιλείαν καὶ ὑποστρέψαι.
to a “country ‘distant, toreceive forhimself akingdom and to return.
13 καλέσας.δὲ δέκα δούλους ἑαυτοῦ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς δέκα μνᾶς,
αὐτῶν ταῦτα, προσθεὶς εἶπεν παρα-
‘they these things, adding hespoke a para-
Α δὴ ‘certain high born proceeded
And having called ten of his bondmen he gave tothem ten minas,
καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, ἸΠΤραγματεύσασθε “ἕως" ἔρχομαι.
and said to them, Trade until I come.
14 Οἱ δὲ πολῖται.αὐτοῦ ἐμίσουν αὐτόν, Kai ἀπέστειλαν πρεσ-
But his citizens hated him and sent an em-
βείαν ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ, λέγοντες, Οὐ.θέλομεν τοῦτον
bassy after him, saying, Weare unwilling [for] this [man}
~ ? ~ ‘ ? ~ γ᾽ ~
βασιλεῦσαι ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς. 15 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ἐπανελθεῖν
to reign over us. And itcametopass on “coming *back *again
αὐτὸν λαβόντα τὴν βασιλείαν, καὶ εἶπεν φωνηθῆναι αὐτῷ.
that he directed to becalled to him
τὸ. ἀργύριον, ἵνα
the money, inorder that
γνῷ! = Bric.ri διεπραγματεύσατο." 16 παρεγένετο.δὲ ὁ
he might know what each had gained by trading. Andcameup the
πρῶτος, λέγων, Κύριε, 7)-va.cov "προσειργάσατο δέκα! μνᾶς.
first, saying, Lord, thy mina has produced ten minas,
17 Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ‘Et, ἀγαθὲ δοῦλε: ὅτι ἐν ἐλαχίστῳ
And hesaid tohim, Well! good bondman; because in a very little
πιστὸς ἐγένου, ἴσθι ἐξουσίαν ἔχων ἐπάνω δέκα πόλεων.
faithful thou wast, be thou 2authority ‘having over ten cities.
18 Kai ἦλθεν ὁ δεύτερος, λέγων, ἘΚύριε, ἡ μνᾶ. σου" ἐποίησεν
And came the second, saying, Lord, thy mina has made
πέντε μνᾶς. 19 Εϊπεν.δὲ καὶ τούτῳ, Kai ob 'yivov ἐπάνω"
five minas. And he said also to thisone, And“thou ‘be over
πέντε πόλεων. 20 Kai™ ἕτερος ἦλθεν, λέγων, Κύριε, ἰδοὺ ἡ
five cities. And another gamle, saying, Lord, behold
μνᾶςσου, ἣν εἶχον ἀποκειμένην ἐν πολ 21 ἐφοβούμην
thy mina, which I kept laid up in a handkerchief. “1 “feared
yap of, Ort ἄνθρωπος αὐστηρὸς εἶ" αἴρεις ὃ
‘for thee, because aman harsh thou art;
kingdom,
as e”s Π
οἷς “εὐωκεν
to whom he gave
this
TovC.dovAOVC.TOVTOUC
these bondmen
having received the
thou takest up what
© εἶναι αὐτὸν Ἱερουσαλὴμ Τὴν
b — Ξ ἐστιν (read [15]} T.
f yvou LTTrA.
4 ἐν ᾧ LTTrA. e δεδώκει he had given Litra.
what they had gained by trading tra.
well done Lrtra, k ἡ μνᾶ σου, κύριε, TITA,
Other) LrTra,
1 ἐπάνω γίνου TA,
"Ανγνθορωπός tic εὐγενὴς ἐπορεύθη.
h δέκα προσηργάσατο (προσειρ. Tr) LTTrA.
217
taken any thing from
any man by false ageu-
sition, I restore him
fourfold. 9 And Jesus
said unto him, This
day is salvation come
to this house, forso-
much as he also is a
son of Abraham. 10 For
the Son of man is come
to seek and to save that
which was lost.
11 And as theyheard
these things, he added
and spake a parable,
because he was nigh to
Jerusalem, and _ be-
cause they thought
that the Kingdom of
God should imme-
diately appear. 12 He
said therefore, A cer-
tain nobleman went
into a far country to
receive for himself a
kingdom, and to re-
turn. 13 And he called
his ten servants, and
delivered them ten
pounds, and said unto
them, Occupy till I
come. 14 But his eiti-
zens hated him, and
sent a message after
him, saying, We will
not have this man to
reign overus. 13 And
it came to pass, that
when he was returned,
having received the
kingdom, then he com-
manded these servants
to be called unto him,
to whom he had given
the money, that he
might know how much
every man had gained
by trading. 16 Then
came the first, saying,
Lord, thy pound hath
gained ten pounds,
17 And he said unto
him, Well, thou good
servant: because thou
hast been faithful ina
very little, have thou
authority over ten
citics. 18 And the
second came, saying,
Lord, thy pound hath
gained five pounds,
19 And he said likewise
to him, Be thou also
over fivecities. 20 And
another came, saying,
Lord, behold, here ws
thy pound, which I
hive kept laid up ina
napkin: 21 for 1 fear-
ed thee, because thou
art an austere man;
thou takest up that
εἶναι Ἱερουσαλὴμ. αὐτὸ: TTrA,
Ε τί διεπραγματεύσαντο
1 εὖγε
m + ὁ the (ἕτερος
218
thou layedst not down,
ani reapest that thou
didst not sow. 22 And
he saith unto him, Out
of thine own mouth
~vill I judge thee, thou
wicked servant. Thou
knewest that I was an
austere man, taking
up that I laid not
down, and reaping
that I did not sow:
23 wherefore then gav-
est not thou my money
into tne bank, that at
my coming I might
have required mine
own with usury?
24 And he said unto
them that stood by,
Take from him the
pound, and give zt to
im that hath ten
pounds. 25 (And they
said unto him, Lord,
he hath ten pounds.)
26 For I say unto you,
That unto every one
which hath shall be
given; and from him
that hath not,
that he hath shall be
taken away from him,
27 But those mine ene-
mies, which would not
that I should reign
over them, bring
hither, and slay them
before me.
28 And when he had
thus spoken, he went
before, ascending up
to Jerusalem, 29 And
it came to pass, when
he was come nigh to
Bethphage and Beth-
any, at the mount
called the mount of
Olives, he sent two of
his disciples, 30 say-
ing, Go ye into the
village over against
you ; in the which at
your entering ye shall
find a colt vied, where-
on yet never man sat:
loose him, and bring
him hither. 31 And if
any man ask you, Why
do ye loose him? thus
shall ye say unto him,
Because the Lord hath
need of him. 32 And
they that were sent
went thcir way, and
found even as he had
said untothem. 33 And
as they were loosing
the colt, the owners
thereof said nnto them,
Why loose ye the colt?
34 And they said, The
Lord hath necd of him.
35 And they brought
him to Jesus: and they
even:
ΔΟΎΚΑΣ XIX.
οὐκ. ἔθηκας καὶ θερίζες ὃ οὐκ ἔσπειρας. 22 Λέγει
tnou didst not lay down and thou reapest what thou didst not sow. 7He “says
1 ? ~ ? ~ , , ~ ΤΥ -
"dé! αὐτῷ, “Ex τοῦ.στόματός σου κρινῶ σε, πονηρὲ δοῦ-
*but tohim, Out of thy mouth I will judge thee, wicked bond-
Xe. ἤδεις ὕτι ἐγὼ ἄνθρωπος αὐστηρός εἰμι, αἴρων ὃ
man: thou knewest that I 7a *man Sharsh
οὐκ ἔθηκα Kat θερίζων ὃ οὐκ.ἔσπειρα.
I did not lay down and reaping what I did not sow!
‘am, taking up what
23 καὶ “διατί!
and why
2 SPINE » p 4 ? , , 2 mag δὴ I. , r an Vu
ovK.cdwkag τὸ. ἀργύριόν. μου" ἐπὲ τὴν" τράπεζαν, ᾿καὶ ἐγὼ
didst thou not give my money to the bank, that I
ἐλθὼν σὺν τόκ ἂν. ἔπραξα αὐτό)" 24 Καὶ τοῖς παρε-
coming with interest might have required it? And to those stand-
στῶσιν εἶπεν, AoaTe ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὴν μνᾶν, Kai δότε τῷ
ing by hesaid, Take from him the mina, and give [it)tohim who
τὰς δέκα μνᾶς ἔχοντι. 25 Kai ‘eizrov" αὐτῷ, Κύριε, ἔχει
the ten minas has. (And they said to him, Lord, he has
δέκα μνᾶς. 26 Λέγω "yap" ὑμῖν, ὅτι παντὶ τῷ ἔχοντι δο-
ten minas.) For I say to you, that toeveryone who has shallbe
θήσεται" ἀπὸ.δὲ τοῦ μὴ-ἔχοντος, καὶ ὃ ἔχει ἀρθήσεται
given ; but from him who has not, even that which he has shall be taken
Wan αὐτοῦ." 27 -Πλὴν τοὺς. ἐχθρούς. μου *éxeivouc' τοὺς
from him. \ Moreover *mine-“enemies *those who
\ στὰς , - ~ 2 ? ? , 2 , >
μὴ-θελήσαντάς ‘pe βασιλεῦσαι ἐπ᾽. αὐτούς, ἀγάγετε ὧδε
were unwilling [for] me to reign over ~ them, bring here
kai karaopatareY ἔμπροσθέν pov.
and slay {them] before me.
28 Kai εἰπτὼν ταῦτα ἐπορεύετο ἔμπροσθεν, ἀναβαίνων
And having said these things he went on before,
εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα" 29 Καὶ ἐγένετο - ὡς ἤγγισεν εἰς Βηθ-
to Jerusalem. And itcametopass as hedrewnear to Beth-
φαγὴ καὶ Βηθανίαν," πρὸς τὸ ὦρος τὸ καλούμενον ἐλαιῶν,
phage and Bethany, towairds the mount called of Olives,
ἀπέστειλεν δύο τῶν. μαθητῶν "αὐτοῦ," 30 Ῥεἰϊπών," Ὑ πάγετε εἰς
going up
he sent two of his disciples, saying, Go into
τὴν κατέναντι κώμην" ἐν τ εἰσπορευόμενοι εὑρήσετε
the “opposite [you] ‘village, in which entering ye will find
~ - , ? ᾽ τι ΣΝ, ΄ » . > ,ὔ fe
πῶλον δεδεμένον, ἐφ᾽ ὃν οὐδεὶς πώποτε ἀνθρώπων ἐκάθισεν
a colt tied, on which noone “ever *yet tof *men Sat:
λύσαντες αὐτὸν ἀγάγετε. 31 Kai ἐάν τις ὑμᾶς ἐρωτᾷ,
having loosed it bring [10]. And if anyone “you ask,
@Arari" vETE; οὕτως ἐρεῖτε “αὐτῷ, Ὅτι ὁ κύριος
Why doye loose [it]? thus shallyesay tohim, Because the -Lord
> ~ , ” 99 ᾽Ἂ NA) δὲ © > ἣν ,
αὐτου KOELAV EXEL. “- σε OVTEC.OE οι aATEOTA μένοι
Sof ΤΟ “need *has. And having departed those who had been sent
εὗρον καθὼς εἴπεν᾽ αὐτοῖς. 33 λυόντων δὲ αὐτῶν τὸν πῶλον
found as he hadsaid to them. And on their loosing the colt
felzov" ot κύριοι αὐτοῦ πρὸς αὐτούς, Τί λύετε τὸν πῶλον;
Ssaid ‘the *masters ὋΓ *it to them, Why loose ye the colt ?
34 Οἱ δὲ feirov," Β΄ Ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ χρείαν ἔχει. 35 Kai ἤγαγον
And they | said, The Lord “of*it “need ‘has. And they led
> ‘ ‘ ‘ ᾽ ~ -" ‘ h2 δι Ἐν Il it ~ Π Gane ¢
αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν" Kat ἐπιῤῥίψαντες" ἱξαυτῶν!" τὰ ιμα-
it to Jesus ; and having cast their gar-
o — δὲ but Ttra.
LTTrAW.
{L]rtra].
- κἀγὼ LYTrA.
* — ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ [L]Ta.
τοῦ (reud the disciples) T[TrJa.
f εἶπαν LTTra,
4 — τὴν (read a bank)
v¥ — yap for (uJ2[trJa.
ο διὰ τί LTrA. P μου τὸ ἀργύριον LTTrA.
5 αὐτὸ ἔπραξα LITra. τ εἶπαν LITA.
X τούτους these Ὑττα. Y + αὐτοὺς them TTrA. * Βηθανιά A. * — αὖ-
> λέγων LTr. © - KatandTtra. ἃ διὰ τί εττὰ. 8 — αὐτῷ
Ε + ort because LTTrA, 4 ἐπιρίψαντες LITrA, ἱ αὐτῶν LTTrA,
xIX.
ria’ ἐπὶ τὸν πῶλον, ἐπεβίβασαν
ments on the colt, toey put*on [10]
μένου.δὲ αὐτοῦ ὑπεστρώννυον τὰ ἱμάτια. "αὐτῶν" ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ.
᾿ΑΠπᾶ 88 ΒΘ went they were strewing their garments in the
37 ᾿Εγγίζοντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἤδη πρὸς τῇ καταβάσει τοῦ ὄρους
And as he drew near already at the descent of the mount
τῶν ἐλαιῶν ἤρξαντο ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος τῶν μαθητῶν χαίρον-
LUKE.
τὸν Ἰησοῦν. 36 πορευο-
‘Jesus.
of Olives began all the multitude of the. disciples, rejoic-
τες αἰνεῖν τὸν θὸν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ περὶ ἱπασῶν" ὧν
ing, topraise’ δ᾽ God withavoice ‘loud for all 5which
εἶδον δυνάμεων, 88 λέγοητες, Ἐὐλογημένος ὁ
Sthey 7had ®seen ['the] 2works *of *power, saying, Blessed the
πἐρχόμενος" βασιλεὺς ἐν ὀνόματι κυρίου: "εἰρήνη ἐν
“coming ‘king ° in [the] sname _ of [the] Lord. Peace in
οὐρανῷ!" καὶ δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις. 89 Kai τινες τῶν Φαρισαίων
heaven and glory in([the) highest. And some ofthe Pharisees
ἀπὸ Tov/dydov “εἶπον! πρὸς αὐτόν, Διδάσκαλε, 'ἐπιτίμησον
from the crowd said to him, Teacher, ,rebuke
τοῖς. μαθηταῖς. σου. 40 Kai ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Pabroic," Λέγω
Fi thy disciples. And answering heSaid tothem, I say
ὑμῖν. Tre! ἐὰ 5 τ , " of λίθοι 5 "πε: i
vply, OTL EAV OVTOE “σιωπησωσιν οι ισοι κεκράξονται.
toyou, that if these should be. silent the stones will cry out.
41 Kai we ἤγγισεν, ἰδὼν. τὴν πόχιν ἔκλαυσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ,"
And as he drew near, seeing the city he wept over it,
42 λέγων, Ὅτι εἰ . ἔγνως καὶ σύ, "καί.γε! ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ
saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, even at least in Sday
“oou' ταύτῃ, τὰ πρὸς εἰρήνην ὅσου" νῦν.δὲ ἐκρύβη ἀπὸ
*thy ‘this, thethings for *peace 1thy: but now they are hid from
? λ ~ a eo ery At ΨῈΣ 2 ‘ \ \ y
ὀφθαλμῶν. σου 43 ὅτι ἥξουσιν ἡμέραι ἐπὶ σὲ καὶ ὕπεριβα-
thine eyes ; for *shall*come “days upon thee that “shall *cast
λοῦσιν" οἱ ἐχθροί. σου χάρακά σοι, καὶ περικυκλώσουσίν σε
ϑδρουῦ 1thine “enemies 7a ®rampart ‘thee, and shallclose around thee
καὶ συνέξουσίν σε πάντοθεν, 44 Kai ἐδαφιοῦσίν
and keep in thee on every side, and shall level *with *the *ground
σε καὶ τὰ.τέκνα.σου ἐν σοί, Kai οὐκ.ἀφήσουσιν “ἐν σοὶ λίθον
‘thee and thychildren in thee, and _ shall not leave in thee a stone
ἐπὶ AiO"! ἀνθ᾽ ὧν οὐκ.ἔγνως τὸν καιρὸν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς
upon 8 stone, because thou knewest not the _ season of “visitation
TOU.
‘thy.
3
45 Καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἤρξατο ἐκβάλλειν τοὺς
And having entered into the temple hebegan tocastout those
πωλοῦντας δὲν αὐτῷ καὶ ἀγοράζοντας," 46 λέγων αὐτοῖς,
selling in it and buying, saying to them,
, , - ~ ΄ « - ι
Γέγραπται; ὃ Ὃ οἴκός. μου οἶκος προσευχῆς “ἐστίν"" ὑμεῖς. δὲ
Tt has been written, ‘My house ahouse of prayer is ; but ye
? " ? ΄ ΄ - ‘ 5 »
αὐτὸν ἐποιήσατε σπήλαιον λῃστῶν. 47 Καὶ ἦν διδάσκων
it have made a den of robbers. And he was teaching
. > ¢ , ᾽ ~e ~ \ ~ \ € ~
τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ" οἱ δὲ ἀοχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς
day by day in the temple; and the chief priests and the scribes
way.’
219
east their garments
upon the colt, and they
set Jesus thereon.
36 And as he went,
they spread their
elothes in the. way.
37 And when he was
come nigh, even now
at the descent” of the
mount of Olives, the
whole multitude of the
disciples began to re-
joice and praise God
with a loud voice for
all the mighty works
that they had seen;
38 saying, Blessed be
the King that cometh
in the name of the
Lord: peace in hea-
ven, and glory in the
highest. 39 And some
of the Pharisees from
among the multitude
said unto him, Master,
rebuke thy disciples.
40 And he answered
and said unto them, I
tell you that, if these
should hold their
peace,the stones would
immediately cry out.
41 And when he was
come near, he beheld
the city, and wept over
it, 42 saying, If thou
hadst known, even
thou, at least in this
thy day, the’ things
which belong unto thy
peace! but now they
are’ hid from thine
eyes.. 43 For the days
shall come upon thee,
that thine enemies
shall cast a trench
about thee, and com-
pass thee round, and
keep thee in on every
side, 44 and shall lay
thee even with the
ground, and thy chil-
dren within thee ; and
they shall not leave in
thee one stone upon
another; because thou
knewest not the time
of thy visitation,
45 And he went into
the temple, and began
to cast out them that
sold therein, and them
that bought; 46 saying
unto them, It is writ-
ten, My house is the
house of prayer: but ye
have made it a den of
thieves. 47 And he
taught daily ‘in the
temple. But the chief
priests and the stribes
Κ ἑαυτῶν Tr. 1 πάντων LTr.
LTTrA. P — αὐτοῖς T[Tr]A.
5 κράξουσιν TTrA. t αὐτήν LITrAW.
τ [cov] LTrA. Υ παρεμβαλοῦσιν shall place near Τὰ
LITrA. Ἂ — ἐν αὐτῷ Kal ἀγοράζοντας TTrA,
© — ἐστὶν TIra,
m — ἐρχόμενος T.
ᾳ [ore] rr.
Ὁ ἐν οὐρανῷ εἰρήνη TTrA.
τ σιωπήσουσιν shall be silent Lrtra.
Y καΐγε GT; — καί ye [L]Tr[4].
Z λίθον ἐπὶ λίθον (λίθῳ L) ἐν σοὲ
b+ ὅτι τι ; + καὶ ἔσται and shall be TTra,
© εἷἶπαν
τ — gov LTr[A].
220
andthe chief of the
people sought to de-
stroy him, 48 and could
not find wnat they
might do: for all the
people were very at-
tentive to hear-him.
XX. And it came to
pass, that on one of
those days,as he taught
the peopie in the tem-
ple, and preached the
gospel, the chief priests
and the scribes came
upon him with the el-
ders, 2 and spake unto
him, saying, Tell us,
by what authority do-
est thou these things ?
or who is he that gave
thee this authority?
3 And he answered and
said unto them, I will
also ask you one thing;
and answer nic: 4 The
baptism of John, was
it from heaven, or of
men? 5 And they rea-
soned with themselves,
saying, If weshallsay,
From heaven ; he will
say, Why then beliey-
elye him not? 6 But
and if we say, Of men;
all th> people will
stone us: for they be
persuaded that John
was a prophet. 7 And
they answered, that
they could not tell
whence it was. 8 And
Jesus said unto them,
Neither tell I you by
what authority I do
these things.
‘9 Then began he to
sperk to the people
this parable; A certain
man planted a vine-
yard, and let it forth
to husbandmen, and
went into a far coun-
try for a long time.
10 And at the season
he sent a servant to
the husbandmen, that
they should give him
of the fruit of the
vineyard: but the hus-
bandmen beat him,
and sent him away
empty. 11] And again
he sent another ser-
vant: and they beat
him also, and entreat-
ed him shamefully,
and sent Ain away
empty. 12 And again
he sent a third: and
d ηὕρισκον LTr.
priests TA.
-P + ἡμῖν to us L.
v λέγειν πρὸς τὸν λαὸν 1,.
*— ἐν (read καιρῷ at [the] season τῦσθιαςν
Σ ἐξέδετο TA.
LTtlra
elray TTrA.
1 — ἕνα (read [one]) urrra.
Ὁ ἐξαπέστειλαν αὐτὸν δειραῦτες TA.
NOM ΑΣ. ASU KONG
’ , ~ ~ ~
ἐξήτουν» αὐτὸν ἀπολέσαι, καὶ ot πρῶτοι τοῦ λαοῦ" 48 καὶ
7were *secking him *to!°destroy, 'and?the “first ‘*ofSthe Speozle, and
οὐχ."εὕὑρισκον" τὸ τί ποιήσωσιν, ὁ. λαὺς γὰρ ἵἵπας “ἐξεκρέματο"
found ποῦ what they might do, for 7the *people 1811] Swere ®hanging on,
avtov ἀκούων.
Shim “listening.
\ 0 ~ ~ ~ mie
20 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν μιᾷ τῶν ἡμερῶν Lixeivwr," διδάσκον-
And it came to pass on one of those days, as *wus “teach-
τος αὐτοῦ τὸν λαὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ εὐαγγελιζομένου,
ing the the people in the temple and announcing the glad tidings,
, ᾽ ~ 4 ~ ‘ ~
ἐπέστησαν οἱ ξἀρχιερεῖς" καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς σὺν τοῖς πρεσβυ-
came up the chief priests and the scribes with the elders
, \ 5 i \ ? , IIE ~ ᾽
τέροις, 2 καὶ "εῖπον" ἱπρὸς αὐτόν, λέγοντες," Εἰπὲ! ἡμῖν ἐν
and spoke to him, saying, Tell us by
ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιεῖς, ἢ τίς ἐστιν ὁ δούς σοι τὴν
what authority these things thou doest, gr who itis who gave to thee
ἐξουσίαν ταύτην ; Ὁ. ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, ’Epw-
this authority ? Andanswering hesnaid to them, Swill
΄ ε ~ Γ er , 4 » A
τήσω ὑμᾶς κἀγὼ 'éva' λόγον, Kat εἴπατέ μοι" 4 'Γὺ- βάπτισμα
“ask ‘you ‘I “also one’ thing, and tell me, The baptism
Ρ
™™Twavvov' ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἦν ἢ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων; 5 Οἱ δὲ
of John from heaven wasit or from men? And the
y
ra) X ΄ " ‘ € i) λέ τ 39..4 »
συνε ογισᾶντο προς EAUTOUC, EyOVTEC, Ort ἑν ειπωμὲν
reasoned among themselves, saying, lf weshould say
ΣΡ D Nar toRuN once , ae
S oupa@) ου, EPEL ιατι οὖν OUK_ETTLOTEVOATE αὐτῷ 4
From heaven, he willsay Why then did ye not believe him?
0 ἐὰν. δὲ εἴπωμεν “EE ἀνθρώπων, πᾶς ὁ λαὸς!" καταλιθάσει
But if we should say From men, all the people will stone
» , 3, , ~
ἡμᾶς" πεπεισμένος. γάρ. ἐστιν ὉΤωάννην" προφήτην εἶναι.
us; for they are perstaded [that] John 2a “prophet twas.
7 Kai ἀπεκρίθησαν μὴ. εἰδέναι πόθεν. ὃ καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν
And they answered they knew not whence. And Jesus said
αὐτοῖς, Οὐδὲ ἐγὼ λέγω ὑμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ. ταῦτα ποιῶ.
tothem, Neither “I ‘tell you by what authority these things I do.
9 Ἤρξατο δὲ ᾿πρὸς τὸν λαὸν λέγειν" THY.TapaPBodr\ny.-rabryy
And he began to the people to speak this parable :
W"AvGowmdc ὅτις! ἐφύτευσεν ἀμπελῶνα," Kai γἐξεδοτο" αὐτὸν
A ?man leertain planted . avineyard, and let out it
~ ‘ > , , ε , ‘
γεωργοῖς. Kai ἀπεδήμησεν χρόνους ἱκανούς. 10 καὶ tev!
to hushandmen, and left the country for a long time. And in [the]
~ ? ‘ ν᾽ ind ~ er ~
καιρῷ ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς τοὺς γεωργοὺς δοῦλον, ἵνα ἀπὸ τοῦ
season he sent to the husbandmen a bondman, that from the
~ ~ ~ .~ > $5 « " ‘
καρποῦ τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος δῶσιν αὐτῷ: οἱ δὲ γεωργοὶ
fruit ofthe vineyard they might give tohim; but the husbandmen
ὑδείραντες αὐτὸν ἐξαπέστειλαν" κενόν. 11 καὶ προσέθετο
having beat him sent [him] away empty. And he added
πέμψαι ἕτερον" δοῦλον" οἱ. δὲ κἀκεῖνον δείραντες καὶ ἀτι-
tosend another bondman; but they *also*him ‘having “beat and dis-
, γ , , ς ‘ , 0 d ,
μάσαγντες ἐξαπέστειλαν κενόν. 12 καὶ προσέθετο “πέμψαι
honoured [him] sent [him] ΜΑΣ empty. And he added to send
© ἐξεκρέμετο T. f — ἐκείνων (read one of the days) Lrtra. Β ἱερεῖς
1 λέγοντες πρὸς αὐτὸν LT; — λέγοντες Tra. k Εἰπὸν Tra.
m+ 70 Τ. Ὁ ᾿Ιωάνον Tr. © συνελογίζοντο L.
4 Ava τί ELTrA. *%—ovv[L]TTrA. £0 λαὸς απας Trra. + t Iwarny Tr.
τ ᾿Αμπελῶνα ἐφύτευσεν ἄνθρωπος L χα — τις GLTTrAW.
8 δώσουσιν they shall give
ἢ ἕτερον πέμψαι LTTrA. 4 τρίτον πέμψαι LTTrA.
XX. LUKE.
Ω ~ , ,
γρίτον"" οἱ δὲ “καὶ τοῦτον" ROGUE Redes ἐξέβαλον.
athird; and they ‘also him ‘having “wounded cast (him) out,
> \ ~ ~ 7 Dis ’
13 εἶπεν. δὲ ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος, Τί momow; πε uw
_ Andsaid the lord ofthe vineyard, What shallIdo? I will send
Ὶ « x ᾽ ΄ ” ~ 7 ?
τὸν. υἱόν μου τὸν ἀγαπητόν" «ἴσως τοῦτον ἰδόντες" ἐντρα-
my son the beloved ; perhaps him haying seen they will
πήσονται. 14 ᾿Ιδόντες.δὲ αὐτὸν ot γεωργοὶ δδιελογίζοντο"
respect. But having seen him the husbandmen reasoned
᾿ - , « 7A. ὦ
πρὸς "ἑαυτούς," λέγοντες, Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ κληρονόμος" δεῦτε!
among themselves, saying, This is the heir ; come
ἀποκτείνωμεν αὐτόν, ἵνα ἡμῶν γένηται ἡ κληρονομία.
let us kill him, that ‘ours “may *become'the jnheritance,
15 Καὶ ἐκβαλόντες αὐτὸν ἔξω τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος ἀπέκτειναν.
And having οαϑὺ forth him outside the vineyard they killed
Ti οὖν ποιήσει αὐτοῖς ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος ;
{him}. Whattherefore willdo tothem the lord οἵ the vineyard ?
10 ἐλεύσεται καὶ ἀπολέσει τοὺς. γεωργοὺς τούτοις, Kai δώσει
He willcome and will destroy these husbandmen, and wjll give
τὸν ἀμπελῶνα ἄλλοις. ᾿Ακούσαντες. δὲ" lefzrov," Μὴ
the vineyard to others. And having heard [10] they said, *Not
μ lord 7 ~ 7 , τ \
γένοιτο. 17 Ὁ δὲ ἐμβλέψας αὐτοῖς εἶπεν, Ti οὖν ἐστιν τὸ
‘may “it be ! But he looking at them said, Whatthen is “that
ἐγραμμένον τοῦτο Λίθον ὃν ἀπεδοκίμασαν οἱ
Sad 70. Cth
Shas *been *written ‘this, [The] stone which *rejected ‘they *that
οἰκοδομοῦντες, οὗτος ἐγενήθη εἰς κεφαλὴν γωνίας; 18 Πᾶς
30.114, this is become head of [the] corner? Everyone
ὁ πεσὼν ἐπ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν λίθον συνθλασθήσεται" ἐφ᾽ ὃν δ᾽ ἂν
that falls on that stone will be broken, buton whomsvever
πέσῃ λικμήσει αὐτόν. 19 Καὶ πιἐζήτησαν" οἱ
10 may fall it willgrind *to*powder ‘him. And "sought
πἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς! ἐπιβαλεῖν ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας
%chief *priests*and °the — ®scribes to lay 7on “him ‘hands
ἐν αὐτῇ. τῇ. ὥρᾳ, καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν τὸν adv ἔγνωσαν.γὰρ Ort
in that hour, and theyfeared the people; torthey knew that
πρὸς αὐτοὺς 5 τὴν. παραβολὴν ταύτην εἶπεν."
against them this parable he speaks,
20 Kai παρατηρήσαντες ἀπέστειλαν Ῥἐγκαθέτους," ὑπο-
And having watched [him] they sent secret agents, feign-
κρινομένους ἑαυτοὺς δικαίους εἶναι, ἵνα ἐπιλάβωνται
ing themselves “righteous ‘to*be, that they might take hold
αὐτοῦ “«“λόγου," τεἰς τὸ , παραδοῦναι αὐτὸν τῇ ἀρχῇ καὶ
of him indiscourse, to the[end] to deliver up him tothe power and
= ᾿ Ss ; , )
τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ τοῦ ἡγεμόνος. 21*ai ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτόν, λέγον-
to the authority of the governor, _ And they questioned him, say-
τες, Διδάσκαλε, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ὀρθῶς λέγεις καὶ διδάσκεις, Kai
ing, Teacher, we know that rightly thou sayest and _ teachest, and
ov-AapBaverc πρόσωπον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας THY ὁδὸν
acceptest not [any man’s] person, but with truth the way
τοῦ θεοῦ διδάσκεις. 22 ἔξεστιν “ἡμῖν! Καίσαρι φόρον δοῦναι
of God teachest: isitlawful forus ‘*to*Cxsar “tribute ‘to7give
a A ~ ,
ἣ οὔ ; 23 Karavonoacoé αὐτῶν τὴν πανουργίαν εἶπεν πρὸς
or not? But perceiving/ their craftiness he said to
€ κἀκεῖνον L. ἴ--- ἰδόντες LTTr[A].
b — δεῦτε LITA. k οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες L.
fal οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς LTTrA.
wead of his discourse) Tr.
Ε διελογίσαντο L.
| εἶγταν LTTrA.
9 εἶπεν THY παραβολὴν ταύτην LTTrA,
τ ὥστε 80 ἃ8 LITrA, 5 ἡμᾶς ΤΊΤΑ.
the.
921
Bast wounded himalao,
and cast him out.
13 Thon said the lord
of the vineyard, What
shall I do? I will send
my beloved son: it may
be they will reverence
him when they see
him. 14 But when the
husbandmen saw him,
they reasoned among
themselves, saying,
This is the heir: come,
let us kill him, that
the inheritance may be
ours. 15 50 they cast
him out of the vine-
yard, and killed him.
What therefore shall
the lord of the vine-
yard do unto them ?
16 Hé shall come and
destroy these husband-
men, and shall give
the vineyard to others.
And when they heard
it, they said, God for-
bid. 17 And he beheld
them, and said, What
is this then that is
written, The stone
which the builders re-
jected, the same is be-
come the head of the
corner? 18 Whosoever
shall fall upon that
stone shall he broken;
but on whonisoever
it chall fall, it will
grind him to powder.
19 And the chief priests
and the scribes the
same hour sought to
lay hands on him; and
they feared the people:
for they perceived that
he had spoken this pa-
rable against them,
20 And they watched
him, and sent forth
spies, which should
feign themselves just
men, that they might
take hold of his words,
that so they might de-
liver him unto the
power and authori-
ty of the governor.
21 And they asked
him, saying, Master,
we know that thou
sayest and teachest
rightly, neither ac-
ceptest thou the per-
son of any, but teach-
est the way of God
truly: 22 is it lawful
for us to give tribute
unto Cesar, or no?
23 But he perceived
their craftiness, and
said unto them, Why
h ἀλλήλους One another TTrA.
m ἐζήτουν L.
P ἐνκαθέτους T.
Ὁ γραμματεῖς
4 Aoyov
222
tempt ye me? 24 Shew
me a penny. Whose
image and superscrip-
tion hath it? They
answered and _ said,
Ceesar’s, 25 And he
said unto them, Ren-
der therefore unto
Czesar the things which
be Cesar’s, and unto
God the things which
be God’s. 26 And they
could not take hold of
his words before the
people: and they mar-
velled at his answer,
and held their peace.
27 Then came tohim
certain of the Saddu-
cees, which deny that
there is any resurrec-
tion; and they asked
him, 28 saying, Mas-
ter, Moses wrote unto
us, If any man’s bro-
ther die, having a
wife, and he die with-
out children, that his
brother should take
his wife, and raise up
seed unto his brother.
29 There were there-
fore seven brethren:
and the first took a
wife, and died with-
out children. 30 And
the second took her
to wife, and he died
childless. 31 And the
third took her; and in
like manner the seven
also: and they left no
children, and _ died.
32 Last of all the
woman died _ also.
33 Therefore in the re-
surrection whose wife
of them is she? for
seven had her to wife.
34 And Jesus answer-
ing said untothem, The
children of this world
marry, and are given
in marriage: 35 but
they which shall be ac-
counted worthy to ob-
tain that world, and
the resurrection from
the dead, neither
marry, nor are given
in marriage: 36 neither
can they die any more:
for they are equal unto
the angels; and are the
children of God, being
the children of the
resurrection. 37 Now
that the dead are rais-
ed, even Moses shewed
at the bush, when he
t — TU we πειράζετε TTrA.
they shewed [it }.
αὐτούς TTrA.
(read who say there is not (μὴ) a resurrection) tr.
Ε — ἔλαβεν TTra.
k + καὶ even E.
π ἡ γυνὴ οὖν ἐν τῇ the woman therefore in the Ta.
4 γαμίζονται LTTr ; γαμίσκονται A.
LTTrA.
τως] likewise L.
LTTra,
AOYKAS. XX.
αὐτούς, *Ti pe mepacere'; 24 γἐπιδείξατε" μοι δηνάριον" "
them, Why me doyetempt? Shew me ἃ denarius :
, ” Seth, ae) ΄ ? , \ ~
τίνος ἔχει εἰκόνα καὶ ἐπιγραφὴν ; “᾿Αποκριθέντες" δὲ γεῖπον,"
whose *has *it ‘image μα “inscription? And answering they said,
Καίσαρος. 25 Ὃ.δὲ cixev*abroic,| *Arddore τοίνυν" τὰ
Czesar’s. Andhe said tothem, Render therefore the things
Καίσαρος ὃ Καίσαρι, καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ θεῷ. 26 Kai
of Cesar to Cesar, and the things of God to God. And
οὐκ ἴσχυσαν ἐπιλαβέσθαι “αὐτοῦ! ῥήματος ἐναντίον τοῦ
they were not able totake hold of his speech before the
λαοῦ" Kai θαυμάσαντες ἐπὶ τῇ. .ἀποκρίσει.αὐτοῦ ἐσίγησαν.
people; and wondering at his answer they were silent.
27 Προσελθόντες. δὲ τινες τῶν Σαδδουκαίων, οἱ ἁἀντι-
And having come to [him] some of the Sadducees, who deny
λεγοντες" ἀνάστασιν μὴ εἶναι, ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτόν, 28 λέγον-
38. resurrection ‘there “15, they questioned him, say-
τες, Διδάσκαλε, “Μωσῆς" ἔγραψεν ἡμῖν, ἐάν τινος ἀδελφὸς
ing, @ Teacher, Moses wrote tous, If anyone’s brother
ἀποθάνῃ ἔχων γυναῖκα, Kai οὗτος ἄτεκνος ἰἀποθάνῳ," ἵνα
should die having a wife, and he childless shoulddie, that
λάβῃ ὁ.ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ τὴν γυναῖκα καὶ ἐξαναστήσῃ σπέρμα
Sshould *take "his *brother the wife and shouldraise up 566
τῷ .ἀδελφῳ. αὐτοῦ. WerTa οὖν ἀδελφοὶ joay’ καὶ 9 πρῶτος
to his brother. 4Seven *then *brethren 'there*were;andthe first
λαβὼν γυναῖκα ἀπέθανεν ἄτεκνος" 30 Kai δέλαβεν! ὁ
having taken ἃ wife died childless ; and Stook ‘the
δεύτερος "τὴν γυναῖκα, καὶ οὗτος ἀπέθανεν Grexvoc’" 31 καὶ
“second the woman, and _ he died childless ; and
ὁ τρίτος ἔλαβεν αὐτήν!" ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ οἱ ἑπτὰ " οὐ.κατ--
the third took her ; and likewise also the seven did not
a a \ ? , Ξ er 183 ΄ ll m2 ΄
ἐλιπον τέκνα, καὶ ἀπέθανον" 82 ὕστερον ἰδὲ πάντων" ™aré-
leave children, and died ; 7last ‘and ofall died
θανεν καὶ ἡ γυνή." 88 πὲν τῇ. οὖν" ἀναστάσει τίνος αὐτῶν
also the woman. Thetefore in the resurrection of which of them
γίνεται γυνή; ol.yap ἑπτὰ ἔσχον αὐτὴν γυναῖκα. 34 Kat
does she become wife# for the seven had her as wife. And
οἀποκβιθεὶς" εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Τησοῦς, Οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ. αἰῶνος τούτου
answering “said “to *them 1Jesus, The sons of this age
apovow Kai Ῥέκγαμίσκονται" 85 οἱ. δὲ καταξιωθέντες τοῦ
Yor itd ς
marry and are given in marriage ; but those accounted worthy
αἰῶνος ἐκείνου τυχεῖν καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τῆς ἐκ
‘that *age *to“obtain-and the resurrection which [is] fromamong
νεκρῶν οὔτε γαμοῦσιν οὔτε “ἐκγαμίσκονται"" 386 Tovre"
[086] dead neither marry ‘nor are given in marriage ; *neither
γὰρ ἀποθανεῖν ἔτι δύνανται" ἰσάγγελοι.γάρ εἰσιν, καὶ
‘for Sdie Sany “more *they*can; for equaltoangels they are, and
emus, > 5 ὦ} - ~ 2 ΄ RVECN > PY, or
υἱοί εἰσιν τοῦ" θεοῦ, τῆς ἀναστάσεως υἱοὶ ὄντες. 97 Ortcé
sons are of God, “of *the ‘resurrection *sons ‘being, But that
ἐγείρονται οἱ νεκροί, καὶ “Μωσῆς" ἐμήνυσεν ἐπὶ τῆς
areraised the dead, even Moses shewed [inthe part] on the
v δείξατέ GLTTrTAW. * [οἱ δὲ ἔδειξαν. καὶ εἶπεν) and
k
And he said L. xo. (read and they said) T. ᾿ Κ εἶπαν TTrA. 2 πρὸς
® Τοίνυν ἀπόδοτε TTra. Ὁ + τῴ Tr. ς τοῦ (read [his]) a. ἃ λέγοντες
© Μωῦσῆς LTTraAW.
3 = 5 ey, 5
Ἀ-- V YUVGLKG, και οὗτος ἀπέθανεν ατεκνος TTrA.
ΤῊΡ Ὕ pee
1— δὲ πάντων LITrA.
f 7 should be
i+ [ὡσαύ-
τὶ καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἀπέθανεν TTrA.
© -- ἀποκριθεὶς LTTrA. Ρ γαμίσκονται
τ οὐδὲ LTrA, 8 -- τοῦ TIrA.
ΧΧ, ΧΧΙ. LUKE. 993
βάτου, ὡς λέγει κύριον τὸν θεὸν ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ troy" θεὸν callcth the Lord the
bush, whenhecalled({the] Lord the God of Abraham and the God τὴς Goa of Isaac, and
Ἰσαὰκ καὶ trov" θεὸν Ἰακώβ: 88 θεὸς.δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν νεκρῶν, the God of Jacob.
: : 38 F he i
ofIsaac and the Gos of Jacob ; : but God ae is προ of [the] dead, ἕτερά ie ἬΝ ες
΄ 5 \ ~ ~ e 4 , Sa Ξ
ἀλλὰ ζώντων. πάντεϊς.γὰρ αὐτῷ ζῶσιν. 39 ᾿Αποκριθεν- aad ns τ
.. ο _ ἢ Β ΄ 2 . .
but oe [the] living ; for all ἱ for AG live. a Seer ee certain of the scribes
τες δὲ τινες τῶν γραμματέων Veizrov," Διδάσκαλε, καλῶς answering said, Mas-
land some of the scribes said, Teacher, well on thou here ΠΣ
εἶπας. 40 Οὐκέτι “δὲ! ἐτόλμων ἐπέρωτᾷν αὐτὸν that they durst ποὺ
thou hast spoken. 7Not%any*more ‘and did they dare ο ask him a ae any question
οὐδέν.
anything.-
(it nothing.) : ἢ β ᾿ ie , ν : τὰν τ
41 Εἶπεν.δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς, Ic λέγουσιν τὸν χριστὸν Υυϊὸν (1 Ana he said unto
Andhe said to them, How dotheysay the Christ *Son them, How say they
. 7 We Deg} Payal 2 MA ONE 2 7 that Christ is David’s
"AaBid! εἶναι" ; 42 "καὶ αὐτὸς AaBio" Agyer ἐν. βίβλῳ Eon? 42 And David
Sof*David is? and “himself θαυ says in([the] book himself saith in the
bapa, Εἶπεν “ὁ" κύριος τῷ. κυρίῳ. μου, Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν. μου, Poe Lame Te
of Psalms,.—3Said ‘the *Lord to my Lord, Sit on my right hand, a :
} Lord, Sit thou on my
τε n ~ en), , « , ~ = right hand, 43 till Γ
43 ἕως. ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς.σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν. ποδῶν σου. AEN ας τες
until TI place thine enemies ‘ [as] a footstool for thy feet. thy footstool. 44 Da-
\ > ~ Sam ~ \ “ + “0
44 *AaBid" οὖν “κύριον αὐτὸν" καλεῖ, Kai πῶς “υἱὸς αὐτοῦ" Vid therefore calleth
. ᾿ : )
: David therefore *Lord 2him ‘ealls, and how his son FESPA GOAT)
ἐστιν;
is he?
45 ᾿Ακούοντος.δὲ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ εἶπεν froic μαθηταῖς 45 Then in the andi-
And as were listening all the people he said to “disciples ence of all the people
2 i 5 Sih re, " Ἂς " he said unto his disci-
avrov," 46 HigeoeXene ἀπὸ TOY γραμματέων τῶν θελόντων ples, 46 Beware of the
this, eware of the scribes who like seribes, which desire
ἈΝ αν - ‘ Ὁ ΑΙ ἘΠ τ 5 ~ to walk in long robes,
περιπατειν εν στολαῖς, και φιλούντων ασπασμοὺς EV TALC and love greetings in
to walk in robes, and love ‘salutations in the the markets, and the
2 τ τς . oF ἢ ae πὰ A highest seats in the
ayooatc Kat πρωτοκαθεδρίας ἐν ταις συναγωγαις Και πρωπ-π synagogues, and the
market-places and first seats in the synagogues and first chief rooms at feasts ;
ἢ > - , A Ὁ , Ι ι ἬΝ 47 which devour wi-
τοκλισίας ἔν τοῖς δείπνοις" 47 δοὶ κατεσθίουσιν! τὰς οἰκίας dows’ houses, and for
places in the suppers ; who devour the houses a shew make long
~ ~ ΄ = r s: the same
τῶν χηρῶν, καὶ προφάσει μακρὰ ϑπροσεύχονται." οὗτοι ἔμ] receive greater
of widows, and as a pretext 7at°great *length ‘pray. These damnation.
ἰλήψονται"- περισσότερον κρίμα.
shall receive more abundant judgment,
Q1 ᾿Αναβλέψας δὲ: εἶδεν τοὺς βάλλοντας "τὰ δῶρα αὐτῶν 1 rane look
And haying looked up he saw the 2casting Stheir *gifts ed up; fan ps yn
εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον" πλουσίους" 2 εἶδεν. δὲ ‘kai τινα! rich men casting their
Sinto ®the 7treasury lrich, andhesaw also a certain ee EO ne tee
χήραν πενιχρὰν βάλλουσαν ἐκεῖ “Ovo λεπτά" 8 καὶ εἶπεν, also a certain poor wi-
2widow *poor casting therein two lepta. And he said, cow gare mee ee
? ~ ~ , \ ε ~ S.
.᾿Αληθῶς λέγω ὑμῖν, Ore ἡ χήρα "ἡ πτωχὴ αὕτη! “σπλεῖον" he said, Of a truth
Ofatruth Isay toyou, that “widow 2poor 1this more J say unto you, that
΄ » oe " \ < ? ~ this poor widow hath
πάντων ἔβαλεν. 4 Ῥἅπαντες" γὰρ οὗτοι ἐς τοῦ περισ- cast in more than they
than all cast in; for all these out ofthat which = was all: 4 forall these have
σεύοντος αὐτοῖς ἔβαλον εἰς τὰ δῶρα “τοῦ θεοῦ," αὕτη. δὲ aie το τ τε ἐκ
abounding ἤο {ποτα cast into the _ gifts of God; but she ings of God: but she
t — τὸν LITrA. Υ εἶπαν LTTrA. x γὰρ for TTrA. Υ εἶναι Aaveid vidv TA.
= Aavid Gw ; Δαυεὶδ LITA. 8 αὐτὸς yap for “himself T. Ὁ + τῶν the L. c—o
(read [the]) tra. ἃ αὐτὸν κύριον TrA. “ αὐτοῦ vids TirA. --- αὐτοῦ (read the disciples)
Tir; πρὸς αὐτούς to them a. 8 ot κατεσθίοντες those devouring 1,. h προσευχόμενοι
praying L. i λήμψονται LTTrA. Κ εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον τὰ δῶρα αὐτῶν ΤΊτΑ. ᾿τκαῶ
τινα 1.; τινα [καὶ] Α; - καὶ τττ. πι λεπτὰ δύοττ. δ αὕτη ἡ πτωχὴ τ, 05 πλείω LTA.
Ρ πάντες L. 4 --- τοῦ θεοῦ {{1]Δ.
224
of her penury hath
east in all the living
that she had,
5 And as some spake
of the temple, how it
wns adorned with
goodly stones and
gifts, he said, 6 As
for the.e things which
ye behold, the days
willcome, in the which
there shall not be left
one stone upon an-
other, that shall not
be thrown down.
7 And they asked him,
saying, Master, but
when shall these things
be? and what sign
will there be when
these things shalleome
to pass? 8 And he said,
Take heed that ye
be not deceived: for
many shall come in
my uame, saying, Γ am
Christ; and the time
draweth near: go ye
not therefore after
them. 9 But when ye
shall hear of wars and
commotions, be not
terrified: for these
things must first come
to pass; but the end zs
notbyand by. 10 Then
said he unto them,
Nation stmll rise a-
gainst nation, and
kingdom against king-
dom: 11 and great
earthquakes shall be
in divers places, and
famines, and _pesti-
lences ; and fearful
sights and great signs
shall there be from
heaven. 12 But before
all these, they shail
lay their hands on you,
and persecute you, de-
‘livering you up to the
synagogues, and into
prisons, being brought
before kings and rulers
for my name’s sake.
13 And it shall turn to
you for a testimony.
14 Settle zt therefore
in your hearts, not to
meditate before what
ye shall answer: 15 for
Iwill give youa mouth
and wisdom, which all
your adversaries shall
not be able to gainsay
nor resist. 16 And ye
shall be betrayed both
by parents, and breth-
τ πάντα LTr.
Χ γενέσθαι ταῦτα A.
Ὁ φόβηθρά LTrA.
f ἀπαγομένους leading [you] away Prva.
Κ ἀντιστῆναι οὐδὲ ἀντειπεῖν 1; ἀντιστῆναι ἢ ἀντειπεῖν ([ἢ ἀντειπ.] Tr) TTra.
Ὦ ἀπαντες TTra.
καρδίαις LTTra.
Τὴ ora,
8 ἀναθέμασιν LT. t+ @deheren. Y% — ὅτι [{]1{τιΑ].
MOCYROATS. XXI.
ἐκ τοῦ ὑστερήματος αὐτῆς "ἅπαντα! τὸν βίον ὃν εἶχεν
out of her poverty ally the livelihood which she had
ἔβαλεν.
did cast.
5 Kai τινων λεγόντων περὶ τοῦ ἱεροῦ, ὅτι λίθοις καλοῖς
And assome were speaking about the temple, that with “stones ‘goodly
καὶ Σἀναθήμασιν! κεκόσμηται, εἶπεν, 6 Ταῦτα ἃ θεω-
and consecrated gifts it was adorned, he said, [As to] these things which ye are
ρεῖτε, ἐλεύσονται ἡμέραι ἐν αἷς οὐκ. ἀφεθήσεται λίθος ἐπὶ
beholding, *will *come ‘days in which shall not be left stone upon
NOw* ὃς οὐ.καταλυθήσεται. 7 ᾿Επηρώτησαν.δὲ αὐτόν, λέ-
stone which shall not be thrown down. And they asked him, Say-
yovrec, Διδάσκαλε, πότε οὖν ταῦτα ἔσται; καὶ τί τὸ
ing, Teacher, when then *these *things ‘willbe? and what the
~ a , ~ , « ᾿ =
σημεῖον ὅταν μέλλῃ ταῦτα γίνεσθαι; ὃ ὋὧὉ-.δὲ εἶπεν,
sign when “are *about ‘these *things to take place ὃ And he said,
Βλέπετε μὴ-πλανηθῆτε᾽ πολλοὶ. γὰρ ἐλεύσονται ἐπὶ τῷ
Take heed ye be not led astray ; for many will come in
ὀνόματί. μου, λέγοντες, “Ὅτι! ἐγώ εἰμι’ καί, Ὁ καιρὸς ἤγ-
my name, saying, I am (he]; and, The time is
ικεν. μὴ “οὖν! πορευθῆτε ὀπίσω αὐτῶν. 9. ὕταν δὲ
rawn near. *Not *therefore ‘go “ye after them. Ani when
ἀκούσητε πολέμους καὶ ἀκαταστασίας, μὴ-πτοηθῆτε δεῖ
ye shall hear of wars and commotions, be not terrified; *must
ao “ταῦτα γενέσθαι! πρῶτον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ εὐθέως TO
‘for *these *things take place first, but not immediately [is] the
αὐτοῖς, ᾿Βγερθήσεται ἔθνος γέπὶ!
“Shall “rise *up ‘nation against
τέλος. 10 Tore ἔλεγεν
end, Then he was saying to them,
ἔθνος, Kai βασιλεία ἐπὶ βασιλείαν" 11 cevopot-re μεγάλοι
nation, and kingdom against kingdom; also “earthquakes ‘great
"kata τόπους καὶ! 8\ruwot καὶ λοιμοὶ" ἔσονται, Ῥφόβη-
in different places and famines and pestilences shall there be, “fearful
Toa" τε καὶ “σημεῖα ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ" μεγάλα ἔσται. 12 Πρὸ
Ssichts'and and signs “from ‘*heayen lpreat shalltherebe. “Before
δὲ τούτων ἁπάντων" ἐπιβαλοῦσιν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς τὰς χεῖρας
‘but *these *things Sall they willlay upon you *hands
αὐτῶν, Kai διώξουσιν, παραδιδόντες εἰς ὁ συναγωγὰς καὶ
their, , and will persecute [you], delivering up to synagogues and
φυλακάς, fayouevouc' ἐπὶ βασιλεῖς καὶ ἡγεμόνας. ἕνεκεν
prisons, bringing f[you]before kings and governors, on account oF
τοῦ.ὀνόματός. μου. 13 ἀποβήσεται.5δὲ! ὑμῖν εἰς μαρτύριον"
my name ; but it shallturn out to you for a testimony.
14 θέσθε! οὖν ἵείς τὰς καρδίας" ὑμῶν μὴ προμελετᾷν ἀπο-
Settle therefore in your hearts not to premeditate to make
λογηθῆναι: 15 ἐγὼ.γὰρ δώσω ὑμῖν στόμα Kai σοφίαν, ἡ
a defence ; for I will give you amouth and wisdom, which
οὐ-δυνήσονται Ἐἀντειπεῖν 'oddé! ἀντιστῆναι" ππάντες! ot
558811 “ποῦ 708 ®able “to ‘reply *'to **nor Sto ‘resist tall *those
ἀντικείμενοι ὑμῖν. 16 παραδοθήσεσθε.δὲ καὶ ὑπὸ γονέων Kat
Ξορροβίῃσ ἄγοι, But ye will be delivered upeven by parents and
W — οὖν LTTrA.
8 λοιμοὶ καὶ λιμοὶ LTrA.
e + τὰς the ΤΊ ΓΑ].
h θέτε LTTrA. 1 ἐν ταῖς
2 καὶ κατὰ τόπους TTrA.
ἃ πάντων GLTTrAW.
8 — δὲ but Ἱ{1τᾺ].
ἡ) éw LITA.
Cam οὐρανοῦ σημεῖα L.
XXII. i UoKSE:
ἀδελφῶν Kai συγγενῶν καὶ φίλων, καὶ θανατώσουσιν
brethren and relations and friends, and they will put to death [some]
o = ou ταν e ,
ἐξ ὑμῶν: 17 καὶ ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων διὰ
hated by all beeau-e of
ν » ’ ‘ τῶν εἰ ~ ~ « ~ ᾽ 1 > ,
τὸ ὀνομά.μου. 18 Kai θρὶξ ἐκ τῆς. κεφαλὴς. ὑμῶν οὐ-μὴ ἀπὸ-
my name, And ahair of your head innowise may
as, et ~ ~ ͵ «- -
Agra 19 ἐν τῇ. ὑπομονῇ. ὑμῶν "κτήσασθε" τὰς ψυχὰς ὑμῶν.
perish. By your patient endurance gain your souls.
τι ” «
ΘΟ Ὅταν δὲ ἴδητε κυκλουμένην ὑπὸ στρατοπέδων THY" TEpoU-
But when yesee *being “encircled *with Sarmics *Jeru-
σαλήμ, τότε γνῶτε OTL ἤγγικεν ἡ.ἐρήμωσις. αὐτῆς. 21 τότε
fromamong you, and ye will be
salem then know that has drawn near her desolation, Then
« ~?) ‘ ΄ > Ε Σ 5 ε >
οἱ ἐν Ty lovcaig φευγετωσαν εις Ta Opn Kat ol ἕν
those in Judea let them flee to the mountains; and those in
μέσῳ αὐτῆς ἐκχωρείτωσαν" Kai ot ἐν ταῖς χώραις μὴ εἰσερχέ-
her midst let them depart out, and those in the countries “not ᾿ἰοὺ “them
σθωσαν εἰς αὐτήν. 22 ὅτι ἡμέραι ἐκδικήσεως αὗταί εἰσιν, τοῦ
enter into her; for days ofavenging thcse are,
Ῥπληρωθῆναι! πάντα τὰ γεγραμμένα. 23 οὐαὶ δὲ" ταῖς
that may be accomplished all things that have becn written. But woe to those
ἐν. γαστρὶ ἐχούσαις καὶ ταῖς θηλαζούσαις ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέ-
with child and tothose givingsuck in those days, *
pac’ ἔσται. γὰρ ἀνάγκη μεγάλη ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς Kat ὀργὴ Ter"
for there shall be “distress ‘great upon the land and wrath among
τῳιλαῷ. τούτῳ. 24 Kai πεσοῦνται στόματι Spaxaipac," Kat
K
this people. And they shall fall by [the] mouth -of [the] sword, and
αἰχμαλωτισθήσονται εἰς ἵπάντα τὰ ἔθνη"" καὶ ἹἹερουσαλὴμ
shall be led captive into all the nations; and Jerusalem
ἔσται πατουμένη ὑπὸ ἐθνῶν Yaypu' πληρωθῶσιν
shall be trodden down’ by [the] nations until be fulfilled {the}
καιροὶ ἐθνῶν. 25 Kai *tora σημεῖα ἐν ἡλίῳ καὶ σελήνῃ
times οὐ [the] nations. And thereshallbe signs in sun and moon
καὶ ἄστροις, καὶ ἐπὶ THE γῆς συνοχὴ ἐθνῶν ἐν ἀπορίᾳ,
and stars, and upon the earth distress ofmnations with perplexity,
a ae 1 / A bs: > , 3, ’
γηχούσης" θαλάσσης καὶ σάλου, 20 ἀποψυχόντων ἀνθρώ-
roaring of [the] sea and rolling surge, ?fainting “at *heart *men
πων ἀπὸ φόβου καὶ προσδοκίας τῶν ἐπερχομένων TH
from fear and expectation ΟΥ̓ ὑμπαῦ νὴ [15 coming on the
οἰκουμένῃ" at-yap δυνάμεις THY οὐρανῶν σαλευθήσονται.
habitable earth; for the powers ofthe heavens shall be shaken,
27 καὶ τότε ὄψονται τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐρχόμενον ἐν
And then shallthey see the Son of man coming in
, ’ we ~ ? , ‘
νεφέλῃ μετὰ δυνάμεως καὶ δόξης πολλῆς. 28 ᾿Αρχομένων δὲ
acloud with power and “glory ‘great. But “beginning
τούτων γίνεσθαι ἀνακύψατε καὶ ἐπάρατε τὰς κεφαλὰς
‘these *things to come to pass look up and lift up “heads
« ΡΟ" ὃ , ? ΄ ΠΡ ἘΣ , ε ~ 9 a) >
ὑμῶν wort ἐγγίζει ἡ. ἀπολύτρωσις. ὑμῶν. 29 Καὶ εἶπεν
‘your, because draws near your redemption. And he spoke
παραβολὴν αὐτοῖς, Ἴδετε τὴν συκῆν καὶ πάντα τὰ δένδρα.
a parable tothem: Behold the fig-tree and all the trees:
30 ὅταν προβάλωσιν ἤδη, βλέποντες ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν
when “they “sprout ‘already, looking {on them] of yourseives
225
ren, and kinsfolks, and
friends; and some of
you shall they cause
to be put to death.
17 And ye shall be
hated of all men for
my name’s sake. 18 But
there shall not an hair
of your head perish.
19 In your paticnce
possess ye your souls,
20 And when ye shall
sce Jcrusalem com-
passed with armies,
thon know that the de-
solation thereof 15
nigh. 21 Then let them
Which are in Judea
fice to the mouutaius ;
and let them whichare
in the midst of it de-
part out; and let not
them that are in the
countries onter there-
into. 22 For thcse be
the days of vengeance,
that all things which
are writtcn may be
fulfilled. 23 But woe
unto them that are
with child, and to
them that give suck,
in those days! for there
shall be great distress
in the land, and wrath
upon this people.
24 And they shall fall
by the edge of the
sword, aud shall be
Iced away captive into
all nations : and Jeru-
salem shall be trodden
down of the Gentiles,
until the times of the
Gentiles be fulfilled.
25 And there shall be
signs in the sun, and
in the moon, and iff
the stars ; and upon
the earth distress of
nations, with per-
plexity ; the sea and
the waves roaring;
26 men’s hearts failing
them for fear, and for
looking after those
things which are com-
ing on the earth: for
the powers of heaven
shall beshaken. 27 And
then shail they see the
Son of man coming in
acloud with powerand
great glory. 28 And
when these things be-
gin to come to pass,
then look up, and
lifs up your heads ;
for your redemption
draweth nigh. 29 And
he spake to them a pa-
ravle; Behold the fig
tree. and all the trees;
30 when they now
shoot forth, ye see and
ἃ κτήσεσθε ye Shall gain LTra. ° — τὴν LTTrA.
but Lrrra. r — ἐν (read to this people) GLTTraw.
πάντα LETrA. Y ἄχρις 1, Ww + οὗ LTTrA,
pound GLITrA,
® ἔσονται LITrA.
Ρ πλησθῆναι GLTTrAW.
5 μαχαίρης TTr.
4ᾳ --- δὺ
t τὰ ἔθνη
Υ ἤχους at [the]
Q
226
know of your own
selves that summer is
now nigh at hand.
31 So likewise ye, when
ye see these things
come to pass, know ye
that the kingdom of
God is nigh at hand.
32 Verily 1 say unto
you, This generation
shall not pass away,
till all be fulfilled.
33 Heaven and earth
shall pass away: but
my words shall not
pass away, 34 And
take heed to your-
selves, lest at any time
your hearts be over-
charged with surfeit-
ing, and drunkenness,
and cares of this life,
and so that day come
upon you unawares.
35 For as a snare shall
it come on all them
that dwell on the face
of the whole earth.
36 Watch ye therefore,
and pray always, that
ye may be accounted
worthy to escape all
these things that shall
come to pass, and to
stand before the Son
of man.
r 37 And in the day
time he was teaching
in the temple; and at
night he went out, and
abode in the mount
that iscalled the mownt
of Olives. 38 And all
the people came early
in the morning to him
in the temple, for to
hear him.
XXII. Now the feast
of unleavened bread
drew nigh, which is
called the Passover.
2 And the chief priests
and scribes sought
how they might kill
him ; for they feared
the people. 3 Then
entered Satan into Ju-
das surnamed Iscariot,
being of the number
of thetwelve. 4 And
he went his way, and
communed with the
chief priests and cap-
tains, how he might’
betray him unto them,
5 And they were glad,
and coyenanted to
give him money.
6 And he promised,
AOYKAS. XXI, XXII.
γινώσκετε Ore ἤδη ἐγγὺς τὸ θέρος ἐστίν. 31 οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς,
yeknow that already near the summer is, So also ye,
ὅταν ἴδητε ταῦτα γιμόμενα γινώσκετε OTe ἐγγύς ἐστιν ἡ
i the
when yesee these things coming topass know that near is,
βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. 82 ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, Ore οὐ-μὴ παρ-
kingdom of God. Verily Isay- to you, that in no wise will have
ἔλθῃ ἡ. γενεὰ αὕτη ἕως. ἂν πάντα γένηται. 98. ὁ
passed away this generation until all shall have taken place. The
4 \ ¢ Led © " ΄
οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ παρελεύσονται, οἱ.δὲ-λόγοι.μου οὐ.μὴ
heaven and the earth shall pass away, but my words inno wise
Ζπαρέλθωσιν." 34 ἸΠροσέχετε.δὲ ἑαυτοῖς, μήποτε “βαρυνθῶ-
may pass away, But take heed toyourscives, lest _be laden
ow" ὑμῶν at καρδίαι" ἐν κραιπάλῃ καὶ μέθῃ καὶ μερίμναις
your hearts with surfeiting and drinking and cares
βιωτικαῖς, καὶ “αἰφνίδιος ἐφ’ ὑμᾶς ἐπιστῇ" ἡ -ἡμδρα.ἐκείνη"
of life, and suddenly upon you _ should come that day ; ‘
35 ὡς “παγὶς.γὰρ ἐπελεύσεται" ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς καθημένους
for as a snare shallitcome wspon fll those sitting
ἐπὶ πρόσωπον πάσης τῆς γῆς. 36 ἀγρυπνεῖτε Cody" ἐν
upon the face of all the earth. Watch therefore at
‘ ~ w ~ ~ ~
παντὶ καιρῷ δεόμενοι, ἵνα ἑκαταξιωθῆτε" ἐκφυγεῖν ταῦ-
every season praying, that ye may be accounted worthy toescape *these
τα πάντα τὰ μέλλοντα γίνεσθαι, καὶ σταθῆναι ἔμπρο-
β.ῃϊηρβ ‘all which areabout tocometopass, and tostand before
σθεν τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου.
the Son of man.
37 Ἦν δὲ τὰς. ἡμέρας δὲν τῷ ἱερῷ διδάσκων" τὰς. δὲ. νύκτας
And he was by day in the temple teaching, andby night ,
ἐξερχόμενος ηὐλίζετο εἰς τὸ ὄρος τὸ καλούμενον ἐλαιῶν᾽
going out helodged on. the mount ealled of Olives ;
38 καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὠρθριζεν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ
and all the people came early inthe morning to him in the
ἱερῷ ἀκούειν αὐτοῦ.
temple to hear him,
22 Ἤγγιζεν. δὲ ἡ ἑορτὴ τῶν. ἀζύμων ἡ δλεγομένη
And drew near the feast of unleavened [bread] which[is] called
masya’ 2 καὶ ἐζήτουν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς Kai οἱ γραμματεῖς
PASSOVET ; and 7were ®seeking *the ?chief “priests *and °the ®scribes
τὸ πῶς ἀνέλωσιν αὐτόν" ἐφοβοῦντο.γὰρ τὸν λαόν.
as to how they might put *to%death *him, , for they feared the people.
3 Εἰσῆλθεν.δὲ πὸ" σατανᾶς εἰς ᾿Ιούδαν τὸν ᾿ἐπικαλούμενονἱ"
And “entered Satan into Judas who is surnamed
ἸΙσκαριώτην, ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ τῶν δώδεκα" 4 καὶ ἀπελ-
Iscariote, being of the number of the .twelve. And having gone
θὼν συνελάλησεν τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν * καὶ ἱτοῖς! στρατηγοῖς
away hespoke with the chief préests and the captains
ro.7ac "αὐτὸν παραδῷ αὐτοῖς." 5 καὶ ἐχάρησαν, καὶ
as to how him he might deliver up to them. And they rejoiced, and
συνέθεντο αὐτῷ ἀργύριον δοῦναι: ἃ "καὶ ἐξωμολόγησεν," καὶ
agreed *him “money to “give. And he promised, and
2 παρελεύσονται Shall pass away LTTrA.
ὑμῶν LTr.
LITra.
© αἰφνίδιος ἐπιστῇ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς τι; ἐπιστῇ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς αἰφνίδιος TTrA.
ἐπεισελεύσεται yap (read that day as a snare: for it shall come in) Lrtra,
1 f κατισχύσητε ye May prevail TTrA.
ἱ καλούμενον is called TTra.
αὶ αὐτοῖς παραδῷ αὐτόν LITA.
8 βαρηθῶσιν GLITrAW. Ὁ αἱ καρδίαι
ἃ παγίς"
e δὲ but (wa ch)
h — 6 GLTTrAW.
& διδάσκων εν τῷ ἱερῷ Tr.
1— τοῖς Ττῖᾶν
K+ καὶ τοῖς γραμματεῦσιν aud the πο 65 L.
Ὁ — καὶ ἐξωμολοόγησεν (read he sougit) 1,
XXII. LUKE.
ἐζήτει εὐκαιρίαν τοῦ παραδοῦναι αὐτὸν Pabroig ἄτερ
sought opportunity to deliver up him tothem away trom [the]
ὄχλου."
crowd.
« - ? ae ἡ
7 Ἢλθεν.δὲ ἡ ἡμέρα τῶν.ἀζύμων Péyll 4 ἔδει
Andcame the day of unleayened [bread] im which was necdful
θύεσθαι τὸ πάσχα. 8 Kai ἀπέστειλεν Πέτρον καὶ “[τωάννην,""
to be killed the passover. And he sent Peter and John,
’ Ἢ ~ 4 o ¢ id
εἰπών, Πορευθέντες ἑτοιμάσατε ἡμῖν τὸ πάσχα, ἵνα φάγω-
Saying, Having gone prepare for us the passover, that we may
μεν. 9 Οἱ δὲ τεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Ποῦ θέλεις ἑτοιμάσωμεν" ;
eat [it]. But they said tohim, Where willest thou we should prepare?
10 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ᾿Ιδού, εἰσελθόντων ὑμῶν εἰς τὴν πόλιν
-Andhe said ἴο them, Lo, onyourhavingentered into the city. -
συναντήσει ὑμῖν ἄνθρωπος κεράμιον ὕδατος βαστάζων" ἀκο-
Swill*meet ‘you ‘a *man, apiteber of water carrying; fol-
λουθήσατε αὐτῷ εἰς τὴν. οἰκίαν ‘od εἰσπορεύεται" 11 Kat
low him into the house where he enters ; and
ἐρεῖτε τῷ οἰκοδεσπότῃ τῆς οἰκίας, Λέγει σοι ὁ διδάσ-
ye shall say to the master of the house, “Says *to *thee*the *teach-
καλος, Ποῦ ἐστιν τὸ κατάλυμα ὕπου τὸ πάσχα μετὰ τῶν
er, Where _ is the guest-chamber where the passoyer with
μαθητῶν.μου φάγω; 12 Κἀκεῖνος ὑμῖν δείξει Yaveryeov"
my disciples I may eat? And he Syou ‘twill “shew Supper /room
μέγα ἐστρωμένον" ἐκεῖ ἑτοιμάσατε. 18 ᾿Απελθόντες.δὲ εὗρον
4a°large furnished: there prepare. And having gone they found
καθὼς “eionxey" αὐτοῖς" Kai ἡτοίμασαν τὸ πάσχα.
as he had said tothem; and they prepared the passover.
14 Kai ore ἐγένετο ἡ ὥρα ἀνέπεσεν, καὶ οἱ δώδεκα!
And when was come the hour he reclined fat table],andthe twelve
ἀπόστολοι σὺν αὐτῷ. 15 καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, ᾿Επιθυμίᾳ
apostles with him. And hesaid ὀ τὸ them, With desire
ἐπεθύμησα τοῦτο τὸ πάσχα φαγεῖν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν πρὸ τοῦ.με.πα-
I desired this passover toeat with you _ before* I suf-
θεῖν: 16 λέγω.γὰρ. ὑμῖν, ὅτι Yowxére' ΄ οὐμὴ φάγω τὲξ
fer, ForIsay toyou, that *any °more ‘not “at “all will I eat of
a hao : (lit. no more)
? ind ~ > ~ ΄ ne lad 4
αὐτοῦ" ἕως ὅτου πληρωθῇ ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ Tov θεοῦ. 17 Καὶ
it until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. And
δεξάμενος * ποτήριον, εὐχαριστήσας εἶπεν, Λάβετε τοῦτο,
having reeeived a cup, having given thanks he said, Take this,
καὶ διαμερίσατε ὕϑὲέαυτοῖς"" 18 λέγω.γὰρ ὑμῖν, “ὅτι! οὐ.μὴ
and ᾿ divide [10] among yourselves, ForIsay toyou, that notatall
πίω ἃ ἀπὸ τοῦ “γεννήματος" τῆς ἀμπέλου Ewc-forou' ἡ
will I drink of the fruit ofthe vine until the
βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ἔλθῃ. 19 Kai λαβὼν ἄρτον, εὐχαριστή-
kingdom of God become. And having taken a loaf, having given
σας ἔκλασεν, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων, Τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ σῶμά
thanks hebroke, and gaye tothem, saying, ‘This is *body
pov, TO ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν διδόμενον" τοῦτο ποιεῖτε Fic’ τὴν ἐμὴν
‘my, which for you is given: this do in the 7of "πθ΄
? , 90 ht , ‘ 4 u I A A ~~
AVAUVIFOLY. Ὡσαύτως Kat TO ποτήριον μετα τὸ. δειπνῆ-
'remembrance. In like manner also the cup after having supped,
© ἄτερ ὄχλον αὐτοῖς LTTrA.
LTTrA. 85. - [σοι] for thee L.
LYfrA, *— δώδεκα LTTrA.
Ὁ εἰς ἑαυτούς LTTrA.
LITrAW, fou Tra,
P — ἐν (read ἡ in which) Tra.
t εἰς ἣν IN Which LrTra.
¥ —ov«ére[LT JA. 7 αὐτὸ it uTTra.
© — ὅτι Tra,
Ε [εἰς] Δ. 2 καὶ τὸ ποτήριον ὡσαύτως ΤΊτΑ,
ᾳ Ἰωάνην Tr.
Υ ἀνάγαιον GLTTrAW.
να 4 ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν henceforth T[Tra].
227
and sought ορροσέῃς-
nity to betray him
unto them in the ab-
sence of the multitude,
7 Then came the day
of unleavened bread,
when the assover
must be killed. 8 And
he sent Peter andJohn,
saying, Go and pre-
pare us the passover,
that we may eat. 9 And
they said unto him,
Where wilt thou that
we prepare? 10 And
he said unto them, Be-
hold, when ye are en-
tered into the city,
there shall aman meet
you, bearing a pitcher
of water; follow him
into the house where
he entereth in. 11 And
ye shall say unto the
good man of the house,
The Master saith unto
thee, Where is the
guestchamber, where
I shall eat the pass-
over with my disci-
ples? 12 And he shall
shew you a large up-
per room furnished:
there make _ ready.
13 And they went, and
found as he had said
unto them: and they
made ready the pass-
over.
14 And when the
hour was come, he sat
down, and the twelve
apostles with him,
15 And he said unto
them, With desire I
have desired to eat
this passover with you
before I suffer: 16 for
I say unto you, I will
not any more eat
thereof, until-it be
fulfilled in the king-
dom of God, 17 And
he took the cup, and
gave thanks, and said,
Take this, and divide
it among yourselves:
18 for I say unto you,
I will not drink of the
fruit of the vine, until
the kingdom of God
shall come. 19 And he
took bread, and gave
thanks, and brake it,
and gave unto them,
saying, This is’ my
body which is given
for you: this do in re-
membrance of me,
20 Likewise also the
cup after supper, say-
τ εἶπαν
W εἰρήκει
a + τὸ the (cup) L.
© γενήματος
228
ing, This cup 185 the
new testament in my
blood, which is shed
for you. 21 But, be-
hold, the hand of him
that betrayeth me 7s
with me on the table.
22 And truly the Son
of man goeth, as it
was determined: but
woe unto that man by
whom he is betrayed !
23 And they began to
inquire among them-
selves, which of them
it was that should do
this thing.
24 And there was
also a strife among
them, which of them
should be accounted
the greatest. 25 And
he said -unto them,
The kings of the Gen-
tiles exercise lordship
over them; and they
that exercise authority
upon them are called
benefactors. 26 But ye
shall not be so: but he
that is greatest among
you, let him be as the
younger; and he that
is chief, as he that
doth serve. 27 For
whether is greater, he
that sitteth at meat,
or he that serveth ὃ
is not he that sitteth
at meat? but I am
among you as he that
serveth. 28 Ye are
they which have con-
tinued with me in m
temptations. 29 And
I appoint unto you a
kingdom, as my Fa-
ther hath appointed
unto me; 30 that ye
may eat aad drink at
my table in my king-
dom, and sit on thrones
judging the twelve
tribes of Israel.
31 And the Lordsaid,
Simon, Simon, behold,
Satan hath desired to
have you, that he may®
sift you as wheat:
32 but I have prayed
for thee, that thy faith
fail not: and when
thou art converted,
strengthen thy brceth-
ren.. 33 And he said
unto him, Lord, I am
ready to go with thee,
both into prison, and
to death. 34 And he
said, 1 tell thee, Peter,
‘Toy ἐθνῶν κυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν, Kai οἱ
AOYKA®S. XXiIi.
σαι, λέγων, Τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον ἡ καινὴ διαθήκη ἐν τῷ
saying, This cup [15] the new covenant in
aipari.yov, TO ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἰἐκχυνόμενον." 21 Πλὴν ἰδού,
my blood, which for you is poured out. Moreover, behold,
ἡ χεὶρ τοῦ παραδιδόντος με
the hand οἵ πὶ _ delfvering up
22 Kai oO.pévvidc"
per’ ἐμοῦ ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης.
‘me [15] with me on {88 table ;
Tov ἀνθρώπου ἱπορεύεται κατὰ
and indeed the Son of man goes according as
ὡρισμένον" πλὴν οὐαὶ TP-avOpwTw.ikeivy Ov οὗ Tapa-
it has been determined, but woe to that man by whom he is de-
δίδοται. 23 Kai αὐτοὶ ἤρξαντο τπσυζητεῖν! πρὸς ἑαυτούς,"
- livered up. And they ‘began pe ee together among ier)
τό, Tic ἄρα εἴη ἐξ αὐτῶν ὁ τοῦτο μέλλων πράσσειν.
this, who then it might beof them who this was about to do.
24 “Eyévero.cé καὶ φιλονεικία ἐν αὐτοῖς, τό, Tic αὐτῶν
And there was also a strife among them, this, which of them
δοκεῖ «εἶναι μείζων. 25 6.08 εἴπὲν αὐτοῖς, Οἱ βασιλεῖς
is thought to be [the] greater. Andhe said to them, The kings
ἐξουσιάζοντες
them, and those exercising authority over
> ~ 5. , ~ (9) © ~ \ ? .“ 5 2 ?
αὐτῶν εὐεργέται καλοῦνται. 26 ὑμεῖς.δὲ οὐχ οὕτως ἀλλ
them well-doers are called. Bytye not thus ᾿ (shall be]; but
ὁ μείζων ἐν ὑμῖν "γενέσθω! we ὁ νεώτερος" Kai ὁ
the greater among you let him be as the younger, and he that
ἡγούμενος ὡς ὁ διακονῶν. 27 τίς. γὰρ μείζων, ὁ
leads as hethat serves. For which [is] greater, he that
ἀνακείμενος ὁ διακονῶν ; οὐχὶ ὁ ἀνακείμε-
reclines+ [at table] or he that serves? [15] not he that reclines
γος; ἐγὼ.δὲ “εἰμι ἐν iow ὑμῶν" ὡς ὁ διακονῶν.
{at table]? Βα 1 am ἰπ [86] midst ofydu as he that serves.
28 Ὑμεῖς. δὲ tore οἱ διαμεμενηκότες μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν τοῖς
But ye are they who have continued with - me in
~ 5 ») > ‘ , ΑἹ ~ 60 ‘ ,, ’
πειρασμοῖς.μου" 29 κἀγὼ διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν, καθὼς διέθετό
my petABLaLOns. And I TOES to you, as %appointed
μοι ὁ. πατήριμου, βασιλείαν, 30 wa Ῥἐσθίητε! καὶ πίνητε
*to°me ‘my Goce pp a ee that yemayeat and may drink
ἐπὶ τῆς. τραπέζης μου ἐν τῇ. βασιλείᾳ. μου, Kai “καθίσησθε! ἐπὶ
A
TO
of the naticns rule over
at my table in my kingdom, and may sit on
θρόνων, κρίνοντες τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ.
thrones, judging the -twelve tribes of Israel.
31 ΤΕΙ͂πεν. δὲ ὁ κύριος, Σίμων, Σίμων, ἰδού; ὁ σατανᾶς
And “said *the “Lord, Simon, SOS, lo, Satan
ἐξ ~ ΄
ἐξῃτήσατο ὑμᾶς, του σινιᾶσαι ὡς τὸν σῖτον" 92 τ
demanded to have you, for the Bate, [you] as wheat ;
δὲ ἐδεήθην περὶ Gov, ἵνα μὴ ἐκλείπῃ" ἡ. πίστις σου καὶ σύ
*but> besought for thee, that may not fail - thy faith ; and *thou
ποτε ἐπιστρέψας ἱστηριξον" τοῦς ΠΡϑν τ 5 τίσ 99 Ὁ δὲ
4when hast oe back confirm thy brethren, + And he
εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Κύριε, μετὰ σοῦ ἕτοιμός εἰμι καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν καὶ
said tohim, Lord, with thee. ready lam both to ‘prison and
εἰς θάνατον πορεύεσθαι. 34 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Λέγω σοι, Πέτρε,
το death to go. Andhe said, Itell thee. Petr.
1 ἐκχυννύμενον LTTra.
Ἐπ συνζητεῖν LITrA.
9 καθίσεσθε ye shall sit GLW; καθήσεσθε ye Shall sit Tr; κάθησθς a.
§ ἐκλίπῃ LTTrA.
Κύριος T[Tr]A,
® ὅτ: (for) ὁ υἱὸς μὲν ΤΈΓΑ..
ε κατὰ τὸ ὡρισμένον πορεύεται τιτττΑ.
Ὁ γινέσθω TTrA.
ο ἐν μέσῳ ὑμῶν εἰμι TTrA. P ἔσθητε LTTrA.
r— Εἶπεν δὲ ὁ
τ στήρισον LITra,
XXII.
ob "7" φωνήσει σῆμερον
in no wise shallcrow to-day [the]
γνήσῃ ἡμὴ" εἰδέναι με."
deny knowing me.,.
35 Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, “Ore ἀπέστειλα ὑμᾶς ἄτερ *Baday-
yAnd he said tothem, When 1 sent you without purse
τίου" Kai “ πήρας Kai ὑποδημάτων, μή τινος ὑστερήσατε:
and provision bag and sandals, anything did ye lack?
Οἱ δὲ δεῖπον,! -Oddevdg." 896. “Εϊπεν οὖν! αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αλλὰ
A'nd they said, Nothing. He said therefore tothem, *However
νῦν ὁ ἔχων βαλάντιον" ἀράτω, ὁμοίως καὶ πήραν"
‘now he’whe has a purse let him take [it], in like manner also provision bag;
καὶ ὁ μὴ ἔχων πωλησάτω τὺ ἱμάτιον. αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀγορασάτω
andhewho hasnot [one] let him sell his garment and buy
μάχαιραν" 37 λέγω.γὰρ ὑμῖν, ὅτι “ἔτι' τοῦτο τὸ γεγραμμένον
ἃ ϑυνοχᾶ; forIsay toyou, that yet this that has been written
~ ~ 4 ? , G XII 1: ‘ ᾽ , > ΄ -
δεῖ τελεσθῆναι ἐν ἐμοί, fro" Καὶ μετὰ ἀνόμων ἐλογίσθη"-
must beaccomplished in me, And with [the] lawless he was reckoned:
καὶ γὰρ! ra" περὶ ἐμοῦ τέλος ἔχει. 38 Oidé "εἶπον,"
LUKE.
) x «
ἀλέκτωρ ὕπρὶν.ἣ᾽ τρὶς τάπαρ-
- cock before that thrice thou wilt
foralso the things concerning me anend have. Andthey said,
Κύριε, ἰδού,, μάχαιραι ὧδε δύο. ‘O.0& εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
Lord, behold, 4swords ‘here [?are] τος. And he — said to them.
Ἵκανόν ἐστιν.
3Enough it 715.
39 Kai ἐξελθὼν ἐπορεύθη
And going forth he wenj
κατὰ
4 » 3 A »
τὸ ἔθος εἰς τὸ ὄρος
according to
custom to the mount
᾽ meat ΔΝ , κι > ~ \ t NEF) ~ II
των ἐλαιῶν: ἠκολούθησαν.δὲ αὐτῷ Kat οἱ. μαθηταὶ "αὐτοῦ.
of Olives, and followed him 8150 his disciples,
40 yevdpevoc.d& ἐπὶ τοῦ τύπου εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ἹΠροσεύχεσθε
And having arrived at the place hesaid to them, Pray
\ ? ~ ? , \ 3 . tee ΄ ᾽ ?
μὴ-εἰσελθεῖν εἰς πειρασμόν. 41 Καὶ αὐτὸς. ἀπεσπάσθη ἀπ
not toenter’ into temptation, And he was Withdrawn from
αὐτῶν ὡσεὶ λίθου βολήν, καὶ θεὶς. τὰ. γόνατα «προσηύχετο;
ποσὰ about astone’s throw, and falling on [his] knees he prayed,
βούλει = ¥zrapeveycetv" ἱτὸ ποτήριον
if thouart willing ἴο take away 2cup
~ " ᾽ > ? eo ‘ ‘ ‘ θέλ ’ , A ‘ δι m
τοῦτο" am ἐμοῦ: πλὴν μὴ τὸ.θέλημά μου, ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν ™yE-
‘this from me—}; but not my will, but thine be
, χ x x ~ » ~ >}
νέσθω." 48 ""Ωφθη.δὲ αὐτῷ ἄγγελος “ἀπ᾽! οὐρανοῦ ἐνισχύων
done. And appeared tohim anuaugel from heaven strengthening
αὐτόν. 44 καὶ γενόμενος ἐν ἀγωνίᾳ ἐκτενέστερον προσηύχετο.
42 λέγων, Πάτερ, εἰ
saying, Father,
him. And being in conflict more intently he prayed.
Ῥἐγένετο.δὲ ὁ! ἱδρὼς αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ θρόμβοι αἵματος “κατα-
And became ᾿ his sweat © as great drops of blood falling
βαίνοντες! ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν. 45 Καὶ ἀναστὰς ἀπὸ τῆς
down to the earth. And having risen up from
προσευχῆς: ἐλθὼν πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς" εὗρεν “αὐτοὺς κοιμω-
prayer, coming to the disciples _ hefound them sleep-
229
the cock shall not
erow this day, before
that thou shalt thrice
deny that thou know-
est me. :
35 And he said unto
them, When I sent you
without purse, and
serip, and shoes, lacked
ye any’ thing? And
they said, Nothing.
36 Then said he unto
them, But now, he
that hath a purse, let
him take it, and like-
wise fis scrip: and he
that ‘hath no sword,
let him sell his gar-
ment, and buy one.
37 For I say unto you,
that this that is writ-
ten must yet be ac-
somplished in me, And
he was reckoned a-
mong the transgres-
sors: for the things
concerning me _ have
an end. 38 And they
said, Lord, behold,
here are two swords,
And he said untothem,
It is enough.
39 And he caine out,
and went, as he was
wont, to the mount of
Olives; and his disci-
ples also followed him.
40 And when he was
at the place, he said
unto them, Pray that
ye enter not into temp-
tation. 41 And he was
withdrawn from them
about a stone’s cast,
and kneeled down,
and prayed, 42 saying,
Father, if thou be
willing, remove this
cup trom me: never-
theless not my will,
but thine, be done,
43 And there appearea
an angel unto him
from heaven, strength-
ening him. 44 And
being: in an agony he
prayed more earnestly:
and his sweat was ag
it were great drops of
blood falling down to
the ground. 45 And
when he rose up from
prayer, and was come
to his disciples, he
found them sleeping
νυν — μὴ (read shall not crow) Tr-A. ¥ ἕως until LTTrA.
εἰδέναι Ltr. I [μὴ] a. » βαλλαντίου LTTrAW, a εἶπαν LTTrA.
ς ὁ δὲ εἶπεν but he said T; εἶπεν δὲ Tr. 4d βαλλάντιον LTTrAW.
8 [γὰρ] LTr. h τὸ that (concerning me bas an end) TTra.
ciples) TTra. k παρενέγκαι T; παρένεγκὲε take away Ltr. |
ἃ γινέσθω TTrAW. " verses 43, 44 in [ | L.
ὃ ([Ὁ] a) TA. 9 καταβαίνοντος TA,
αὐτοὺς TTrA.
€ — ἔτι LTTva.
i — αὐτοῦ (read the dis-
1 τοῦτο TO ποτήριον TTA,
¢ ἀπὸ τοῦ from the Lrr.
τ 4- αὐτοῦ (read his disciples) E,
x με ἀπαρνήσῃ
Ὁ Οὐθενός TIra.
fore L.
Ρ καὶ ἐγένετο
5 κοιμωμένους
230
for sorrow, 46 and said
unto them, Why sleep
ye? rise and pray, lest
ye enter into temp-
tation,
47 And while he yet
spake, behold a multi-
tude, and he that was
called Judas, one of
the twelve, went be-
fore them, and drew
near unto Jesus to
kiss him. 48 But Jesus
said unto him, Judas,
betrayest thou the Son
of man with a kiss?
49 When they which
were about him saw
what would follow,
they said unto him,
Lord, shall we smite
withthe sword? 50 And
one of them smote the
servant of the high
priest, and cut off his
right ear, 51 And Je-
sus answered and said,
Sutfer ye thus far.
Aud he touched his
ear, and healed him.
52 Then Jesus said
unto the chief priests,
and captains of the
teuple, and the elders,
which were come to
him, Be ye tome out,
as against a thief, with
swords and staves?
53 When I was daily
with you in the tem-
ple, ye stretched forth
no hands against me:
but this is your hour,
and the power of dark-
Tess.
54 Then took they
him, and led him, and
brought him into the
high priest’s house.
And Peter followed
afar off. 55 And when
they had kindled a fire
in the midst of the
hall, and were set
down together, Peter
sat down among them,
56 But a certain maid
beheld him as he sat
by the fire, and earn-
estly looked upon him,
and said, Thisman was
also with him. 57 And
he denied him, saying,
Woman, I know him
not. 58 And after a
little while another
Baw him, and said,
1 360 know him.
AOY KAS. XXII.
~ . a state oul ΄
μένους! ἀπὸ τῆς λύπης, 46 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τί καθεύδετε ;
ing from grief, ands he said tothem, Why sleep ye?
ἀναστάντες προσεύχεσθε, iva μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς πειρασμόν.
Having risen ΠΡ pray, that ye may not enter into temptation.
47 "Ἔτι. "δὲ! αὐτοῦ.λαλοῦντος, ἰδοὺ ὄχλος, καὶ & λεγό-
And *yet. *as *he *was speaking, behold acrowd, andhewho was
evoc Ἰούδας, tic τῶν δώδεκα, προήρχετο Yabray," καὶ
called Judas, one of the twelve, was going before them, and
ἤγγισεν τῷ Ἰησοῦ φιλῆσαι αὐτόν. 48 τὸ.δὲ ' Τησοῦς" εἶπεν
drew near to Jesus __ to kiss him, - But Jesus said
> ~ ? , , ‘ ey ~ ? , ͵
αὐτῷ, ᾿Τούδα, φιλήματι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδίδως;
tohim, Judas, withakiss the Son ofman deliverest thou up ὃ
49 Ἰδόντες.δὲ of περὶ αὐτὸν τὸ ἐσόμενον γεῖπον"
And ‘seeing ‘those?around “him what wasabouttohappen said
ταὐτῷ," Κύριε, εἰ πατάξομεν ἐν δμαχαίρᾳ"; 50 Καὶ ἐπά.
to him, Lord, shall we smite with [the] sword? And “smote
ταἕεν εἷς τις ἐξ αὐτῶν Prov δοῦλον τοῦ ἀρχιερέως," Kat
Sone'a*certain*of *them the bondman of the high priest, and
ἀφεῖλεν “αὐτοῦ τὸ οὖς" τὸ δεξιόν. 51 ἀποκριθεὶς. δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς
took oft his 7ear right. And answering Jesus
= In~ « , ν € t ΠΣ ee ge ἢν “ἢ
εἶπεν, Eare ξως.τούτου. Kai ἁψάμενος τοῦ ὠτιου “αὐτοῦ
said, Suffer thus far.” And having touched the ear of him
>” ᾽ ’ ς iz ΟἿ e « ΠῚ ? ~ ‘ ‘
ἰάσατο αὐτόν. 52 Εἶπεν. δὲ “ὁ" Ἰησοῦς πρὸς τοὺς παρα
he healed him. And ’said +Jesus to those who were
γενομένους fix" αὐτὸν ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ στρατηγοὺς τοῦ ἱεροῦ
come against him, chief priests and captains of the temple
kai πρεσβυτέρους, Ὥς ἐπὶ λῃστὴν δέξεληλύθατε! pera
and elders, ‘As against arobber have ye come out with
~ ‘ ’ 2. ΚΕ, , » ? « ~
μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων ; 53 καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ὄντος. μου μεθ’ ὑμῶν
swords and staves? Daily whenlwas with you
? ως fod > ? , x ~ ? ? 3 la h ? [1]
ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ οὐκ.ἐξετείνατε τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾿ ἐμε. "ἀλλ
in the temple ye stretched ποῦ qut [your] hands against me; but
αὕτη ὑμῶν ἐστιν" ἡ ὥρα, καὶ ἡ ἐξουσία τοῦ σκότους.
this your tis hour, andthe power of darkness.
54 Συλλαβόντες.δὲ αὐτὸν ἤγαγον, καὶ εἰσήγαγον
° , And having seized him they led {him away], and led
k > X ll , ] \ ΣΝ i σὰς Ἢ , - .- Ὧν , ᾽ ,
αὐτὸν" εἰς Ἰτὸν οἶκον" τοῦ ἀρχιερέως" ὁ.δὲ Πέτρος ἠκολούθει
him * into the house ofthe high priest. And Peter was following
paxpdber. .55 πἁψάντων" δὲ πῦρ ἐν μέσῳ τῆς αὐλῆς,
afar off, And having kindled a fire in [the] midst of the court,
‘ n (4) id " oO ? ~ i] ? 10 « , P2 , tl
Kat συγκα tOaAVTWY αὐτὼν EKAUI}TO ὁ Πετρος ἐἑν-μεσῳ
and “haying *sat *down *together ‘they 7sat ®Peter anong
αὐτῶν. 56 ἰδοῦσα.δὲ αὐτὸν παιδίσκη τις καθήμενον πρὸς
them. And *having *seen Shim Ja%maid certain - sitting ΡΥ
τὸ φῶς, καὶ ἀτενίσασα αὐτῷ, εἶπεν, Καὶ οὗτος σὺν
the light, and having looked intently on him, said, And this one with
αὐτῷ ἦν. 57 ‘0.6: ἠρνήσατο "αὐτόν," λέγων, "Tova, οὐκ
him was, _ But he denied him, saying, Woman, “ποῦ
olda αὐτόν." 58 Kai pera βραχὺ ἕτερος ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ἔφη,
And after alittle another seeing him. said,
v δὲ and Lrtraw.-
>— αὐτῷ THrA.
ad — αὐτοῦ TTrA.
ἱ ἐστὶν ὑμῶν LTTrA.
TTra.
P μέσος TTrA-
5 μαχαίρῃ TTra. ὃ τοῦ ἀρχιερέως τὸν δοῦλον TTrA
© --- ὃ LTTra.
π περικαθισάντων, having sat around L3 συνκαθισάντων T.
4 — αὐτὸν LTr[A],
W αὐτούς GLTTrAW. Υ εἶπαν LTTrA.
© τὸ οὗς αὐτοῦ LITA.
f πρὸς T. 8 ἐξήλθατε came ye out LTr. h ἀλλὰ Tra.
k — αὐτὸν (read [him]) trtra. !hvotktayTIrA, ™ περιαψάντων
© — αὐτῶν LTTrA,
χ᾽ Τησοὺς δὲ TTrA.
¥ οὐκ οἶδα αὐτόν, γύγαι TTrA.
΄
XXII, XXIII. LUKE.
‘ - Η , 2 πὶ ? ΄
Καὶ σὺ εε αὐτων εἴ. Ὁ.δὲ Πέτρος "εἴπεν," !Λνθρωπε, οὐκ. εἰμί.
And thou of them art. But Peter said, Man, -Iam not.
59 Kai διαστάσης ὡσεὶ ὥρας μιᾶς, ἄλλος τις διϊσχυρίζετο,
And having elapsed about “hour Sother 2a ‘certain strongly affirmed,
λέγων, Ex’ ἀληθείας καὶ οὗτος per’ αὐτοῦ iy" καὶ. γὰρ Γαλι-
saying, © In truth also thisone with him was; foralso a Gali-
λαῖός ἐστιν. 60 Εἶπεν. δὲ ὁ Πέτρος, "AvOpw7e, οὐκιοἶδα ὃ
lean he is. And “said Peter, Man, I know not what
λέγεις. Καὶ παραχρῆμα, ἔτι λαλοῦντος αὐτοῦ, ἐφώνησεν
thou sayest. And immediately, “yet ‘as he was speaking, Screw
ε ’ , s ‘ c ΄ 4s ~ / Ξ
th" ἀλέκτωρ" Gl καὶ στραφεὶς ὁ κύριος ἐνέβλεψεν τῷ Πέτρῳ
4the cock. Andhaving turned, the Lord looked at Peter ;
καὶ ὑπεμνήσθη ὁ Πέτρος τοῦ λόγου τοῦ κυρίου, we εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
and 7remembered 1Peter the word ofthe Lord, how hesaid to him,
Tone,
Ὅτι πρὴν ἀλέκτορα Hwricar’ ἀπαρνήσῃ pe τρίς. 62 Kai
Before [the] cock crow thou wilt deny me thrice. And
ἐξελθὼν ἔξω YO Πέτρος" ἔκλαυσεν πικρῶς.
having gone forth outside Peter ~ wept bitterly.
63 Kai οἱ ἄνδρες οἱ συνέχοντες “τὸν Ἰησοῦν! ἐνέπαιζον
And the men ὙΠῸ were holding Jesus mocked
᾽ ~ , A A , > 5 yi
αὐτῷ, δέροντες' Θά καὶ περικαλύψαντες αὐτὸν YeruTTov
him, beating [him]; and having.coveredup him _ they were striking
αὐτοῦ τὸ πρόσωπον, καὶ" ἐπηρώτων Zadrdoy," λέγοντες, Προ-
his face, and were asking hin, saying, Pro-
, Le ? ε , - . e ‘
φήτευσον, Tic ἐστιν ὁ παίσας σε; 65 Καὶ ἕτερα πολλὰ
phesy, who isit that struck thee? And ?other “things *many
βλασφημοῦντες ἔλεγον εἰς αὐτόν.
blasphemously they said to him,
66 Kai we *tyévero ἡμέρα συνήχθη τὸ πρεσβυτέριον
And when it became day were gathered together the elderhood
Tov λαοῦ, ἀρχιερεῖς.τε Kai γραμματεῖς, καὶ "ἀνήγαγον" αὐτὸν
of the people, both chief priests and ._ scribes, and they led him
> A Ξ- Te) bs ~ i , ? 4 * « La
εἰς TO συνέδριον YEavTwy,' λέγοντες, 67 Εἰ σὺ el ὁ χριστός,
into ?sanhedrim their, saying, If thou art the Christ,
Cc? Afl Ἐξ ων = ‘ ? ~ ) \ « ὦ ” ? \
εἰπὲ! ἡμῖν. ἘΠπεν.δὲ αὐτοῖς, Ἐὰν ὑμῖν εἴπω, οὐ«κμὴ
tell , ὯΒ, And he said to them, Tf you I should tell, not at all
πιστεύσητε' 68 ἐὰν.δὲ ἀκαὶ! ἐρωτήσω, οὐ-μὴ ἀποκρι-
would ye believe; and if also I should ask [you], not at all would ye
Onré Spor, ἢ ἀπολύσητε." 69 ἀπὸ τοῦ.νῦν f ἔσται ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
answer me, nor let [me] go. Henceforth shall be the Son
ἀνθρώπου καθήμενος ἐκ δεξιῶν τῆς δυνάμεως τοῦ θεοῦ.
of man sitting at [the] right hand of the power of God.
70 SElvov'.o& πάντες, Σὺ οὖν εἶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ; ‘Ode
And they “βαϊᾶ 1.11, Thou then art the Son of God? And he
πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἔφη, Ὑμεῖς λέγετε, Ort ἐγώ εἰμι. 71 Οἱ. δὲ δεῖπον,"
το them said, Ye say, that I am. Andthey said,
Ti ἔτι ἰχρείαν ἔχομεν paprupiac'; αὐτοὶ γὰρ ἠκούσαμεν
What any more need have we for ourselves have heard
ἀπὸ τοῦ στόματος. αὐτοῦ.
from his [own] mouth.
23 Kai ἀναστὰν dav τὸ πλῆθος αὐτῶν "ήγαγεν"
And havingrisenup all the multitude of them led
of witness?
’ God.
231
Thou art alsoof them,
And Peter said, Man,
I am not. 59 And a-
bout the space of one
hour after another
confidently affirmed,
saying, Of a truth this
Jellow also was with
him: for he is a Gali-
lean. 60 And Peter
said, Man, I know not
what thousayest. And
immediately, while he
yet spake, the cock
crew. 61 And the Lord
turned, and looked
upon Peter. And Peter
remembered the word
of the Lord. how he
had said uuto him,
Before the cock crow,
thou shalt deny me
thrice. 62 And Peter
went out, and wept
bitterly.
63 And the men that
heldJesus motked him,
and smote him. 64 And
when they had blind-
folded him,they struck
him on the face, and
asked him, saying,
Prophesy, who is it
that smote thee?
65 And many other
things blasphemously
spake they against
him.
66 And as soon as it
was day, the elders of
the people and_ the
chief priests and the
scribes came together,
and led him into their
council, saying, 67 Art
thou the Christ ? tell
us. And he said unto
them, If I tell you ye
will not believe: 68 and
if I also ask you, ye
will not answer me,
nor let me go. 69 Here-
after shall the Son of
man sit on the right
hand of the power of
70 Then said
they all, Art thouthen
the Son of God? And
he said unto them, Ye
say that lam. 71 And
they said, What need
we any further wit-
ness ὃ for we ourselves!
have heard of his own
mouth,
XXIII.- And the
whole multitude of
them arose, and led
5 ἔφη ΤΊτΑ. t — ὃ (read [the ]) GLTTraw. -
(read he wept) arm[a]. 5 αὐτὸν him LTTra.
5 — αοὐτὸν TTA. ® ἀπήγαγον they led away TTraA.
ἁ — καὶ LTTrA. 8 — μοι ἣ ἀπολύσητε T[TrA].
δ εἶπαν LTTrA. ἱ ἔχομεν μαρτυρίας χρείαν TIrA,
Vv + σήμερον to-day ΤΊΤΑ.
¥Y — ἔτυπτον αὐτοῦ τὸ πρόσωπον, Kat [L]TTra.
Ὁ αὐτῶν TTrAW.
f + δὲ however LTTra,
k ἥγαγον GLTTrAW.
w — ὃ Πέτρος
© εἰπὸν TTrA,.
8 εἶπαν TTra,
232
him unto Pilate. 2 And
they began to accuse
him, saying, We found
this fellow perverting
the nation, and for-
bidding to give tribute
to Cesar, saying that
he himself is Christ a
King. 3 And Pilate
asked him, saying, Art
thou the King of the
Jews? And be answer-
ed him and said, Thou
sayest 7t. 4 Then said
Pilate to. the chief
priests and to the peo-
ple, I find no fault in
thisman. 5 And they
were tne more fierce,
saying, He stirreth up
the people, teaching
throughout all Jewry,
beginning from Ga-
lilee to this place.
6 When Pilate heard
of Galilee, he asked
whether the man were
a Galilean. 7 And as
s00n as he knew that
he belonged unto He-
rod’s jurisdiction, he
sent him to Herod,
who himself also was
at Jerusalem at that
time. § And when
Herod ‘saw Jesus, he
was exceeding glad:
for he was desirous to
see him of a long
season, because he had
heard many things of
him; and he hoped to
have seen some mi-
racle done by him.
9 Then he questioned
with him in many
words; but he answer-
edhim nothing. 10 And
the. chief priests and
scribes stood and ve-
hemently accused him.
11 And Herod with his
men of war set him at
nought, and mocked
him, and arrayed him
in a gorgeous robe,
and sent him again to
Pilate. 12 And the
same day Pilate and
Herod were made
friends together: for
before thoy were aten- -
mity between them-
selves
~ 18 And Pilate, when
he had called together
the chief priests and
the rulers and the peo-
Re, 14 said unto them,
e have brought this
, ἱπειλᾶτον 7.
Καίσαρι LTTrA.
even TTr[A].
wishing LTTrA.
8 TlevAatw τ,
τὰ εὕραμεν TTrA.
P + καὶ and [L]rrr[a].
t — Ταλιλαίαν [a].
x — πολλὰ TTrA.
b “Hpwdns καὶ, ὃ Πιλάτος (Πειλ, T) PTrA,
AOYKAS. XXIIL
αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸν ἸΠιλάτον.! 2 ἤρξαντο.δὲ κατηγορεῖν Σαὐτοῦ,
him to Pilate. And they began to accuse him,
λέγοντες, Tovroy ™evpopev' διαστρέφοντα τὸ ἔθνος", Kai
saying, This [man] we found perverting the nation, and
κωλύοντα “Καίσαρι φόρους" διδόναι, λέγοντα ἑαυτὸν χριστὸν
forbidding “*to*Cesar “tribute **to “give, saying himself ~*Christ
βασιλέα εἶναι. 3 Ὃ. δὲ «Πιλάτος" τἐπηρώτησεν" αὐτόν, λέγων,
38. *king aise And Pilate questioned him, saying,
Σὺ εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ; ‘Odé ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτῷ
?Thou tart the. king of the Jews? And he answering him
ἔφη, Σὺ λέγεις. 4 Ὁ. δὲ. “Πιλάτος" εἶπεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς
said, Thou sayest. And Pilate said to the chief priests
‘ ‘ ” 7 ar caney, ” ? ~ ? “7 ,
καὶ τοὺς ὄχλους, Οὐδὲν εὑρίσκω αἴτιον ἐν τῷ. ἀνθρώπῳ.τούτῳ.
and the crowds, Nothi:rz findI blamable in this man.
5 Οἱ δὲ ἐπίσχυον, λέγοντες, “Ort ἀνασείει τὸν λαόν, διδάσ-
But they were insisting, saying, He stirs up the people, teach-
κων καθ᾽ ὕλης τῆς Ἰουδαίας, ὃ" ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλι-
ing throughout,*whole *the of Judzxa, beginning from Gali-
λαίας Ewe woe. 6 Πιλάτος".δὲ ἀκούσας 'Γαλιλαίανἱ"
168 even to here. But Pilate having heard Galilee [named]
ἐπηρώτησεν εἰ ὁ ἄνθρωπος Ταλιλαῖός tory’ 7 καὶ ἐπι-
asked whether the man 7a *Galilean 118; and having
γνοὺς ore ἐκ τῆς ἐξουσίας “Howdov ἐστίν, ἀνέπεμψεν αὐτὸν
known that from the jurisdiction of Herod heis, he sent 7up *him
πρὸς ᾿ Ἡρώδην, ὄντα καὶ αὐτὸν ἐν ‘Tepocodkdpore ἐν ταύταις
ἴο Herod, ‘being also ‘he at Jerusalem in those
ταῖς ἡμέραις. 8 6.68 Ἡρώδης ἰδὼν τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐχάρη λίαν
days. And Herod seeing Jesus rejoiced greatly,
ἦν.γὰρ θέλων ἐξ ἱκανοῦ! ἰδεῖν αὐτόν, διὼ τὸ ἀκούειν
for he was) wishing for long to see him, because of hearing
Χπολλὰ! περὶ αὐτοῦ; Kai ἤλπιζέν τι σημεῖον ἰδεῖν ὑπ᾽
many thingsconcerning him; and ἨΘ was hopingsome sign tosee “by
αὐτοῦ γινόμενον. 9 ἐπηρώτα.δὲ αὐτὸν ἐν λόγοις ἱκανοῖς"
“him *done, And he questioned him in *words Imany,
αὐτὸς.δὲ οὐδὲν ἀπεκρίνατο αὐτῷ. 10 εἱστήκεισαν. δὲ οἱ ἀρχ-
buthe nothing answered him. And ‘had *stood ‘the *chief
ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς, εὐτόνως κατηγοροῦντες αὐτοῦ.
Spriests *tand δίῃ ®scribes; violently accusing him,
3; , A ? A ce , ‘ ~ ,
11 ἐξουθενήσας.δὲ αὐτὸν Υ ὁ Ἡρώδης σὺν τοῖς στρατεύμασιν
And *haying “set °at °nought *him 1Herod = -with -*troops
αὐτοῦ, kat ἐμπαίξας, περιβαλὼν ταὐτὸν" ἐσθῆτα λαμ-
this, and having mocked [him],having puton him ?apparel 4spien-
πρὰν ἀνέπεμψεν αὐτὸν τῷ "Πιλάτῳ." 12 ἐγένοντο. δὲ φίλοι
did he sent *back ‘thim to Pilate. And became friends
ὅτε "Πιλάτος καὶ 6 Ἡρώδης" ἐν αὐτῇ.τῇ ἡμέρᾳ per’ ἀλλήλων'
both Pilate and Herod on thatsame day: with one another;
προὐπῆρχον.γὰρ ἐν ἔχθρᾳ ὄντες πρὸς “ἑαυτούς."
for before they were at. enmity - ‘between themselves.
13 «Πιλάτος". δὲ συγκαλεσάμενος" τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ τοὺς
And Pilate having called together the chief priests and the
ἄρχοντας καὶ τὸν λαόν, 14 εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Wooonvéyxaré
rulers and the people, said to them, Ye brought
a + ἡμῶν (read our nation) LTTr[A]w. © φόρους
4 ἸΤειλᾶτος T. τ ρώτησεν TIrAs 8+ καὶ
V+ τὸν L. W ἐξ ἱκανῶν χρόνων θέλων Many times
y+ καὶ 4150 π΄. τ — αὐτὸν (ead [him)) {τ} [π͵|]Ἁ.Ψ
ὁ αὐτούς TIrA, «ἀσυνκαλεσάμενος Ta
XXIITI. LUKE.
᾿ A , δ
μοι τὸν. ἄνθρωπον. τοῦτον, ὡς ἀποστρέφοντα τὸν λαόν
to the this man, as turning away the people;
ἰδού, ἐγὼ ἐνώπιον ὑμῶν ἀνακρίνας ἐοὐδὲν" εὗρον ἐν τῷ
behold, I before you having examined [him] “nothing *found in
ἀνθρώπῳ. τούτῳ αἴτιον ὧν κατηγορεῖτε
this'man blamable [as to the things] uf which ye Brine accusation
Kar αὐτοῦ" 15 ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ Ηρώδης" Γἀνέπεμψα.γὰρ ὑμᾶς Apes
ageinst him ; nor even Herod, for I sent *up you
αὐτόν," καὶ ἰδού, οὐδὲν ἄξιον θανάτου ἐστὶν πεπραγμένον
him, and lo, nothing worthy of death is done
αὐτῷ. 16 παιδεύσας οὖν αὐτὸν ἀπολύσω.
καὶ
and
17 © Avaykny
by him, MHavingchastised!therefore him I will release [him], “Necessity
δὲ εἶχεν ἀπολύειν αὐτοῖς κατὰ ἑορτὴν ἕνα." 18 *avé-
‘now*he“had torelease tothem at {the] feast one, *they
κραξαν" δὲ Fanaa λεγονξερ, Aloe τοῦτον, ἀπόλυ-
ee out *but 7. in a mass, saying, Away with this [man], *te-
σον δὲ ἡμῖν τὸν Βαραββᾶν" 19 ὕστις ἦν διὰ στάσιν
lease ‘and tous Barabbas ; who was onaccount of *insurrection
τινὰ γενομένην iv τῇ πόλει Kai φόνον ᾿βεβλημένος εἰς
‘a *certain made in the ity and murder cast into
φυλακήν." 20 Πάλιν ™otr! ὁ "Πιλάτος" προσεφώνησεν",
prison. Again therefore Pilate called to [them],
θέλων ἀπολῦσαι τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν. 21 οἱ. δὲ ἐπεφώνουν, λέγοντες,
wishing to release Jesus, But they Werecrying out; saying,
ῬΣταύρωσον, σταύρωσον" αὐτόν. 22 ὋὉ δὲ τρίτον εἶπεν
(πεν crucify him, _Andhe athird [time] said
πρὸς αὐτούς, Ti γὰρ κακὸν ἐποίησεν οὗτος; οὐδὲν
to them, What *then ‘evil did“*commit this [*man]? No
αἴτιον θανάτου εὗρον ἐν αὐτῷ παιδεύσας οὖν αὐτὸν
cause ofdeath foundI in him. MHaving’chastised*therefore him
? ,
ἀπολύσῳ. 23 Οἱ δὲ ἐπέκειντο φωναῖς μεγάλαις, αἰτού-
{ will releage Gz} But they were urgent with*voices ‘loud, asking
μένοι αὐτὸν σταυρωθῆναι" καὶ κατίσχυον ai φωναὶ αὐτῶν
for him to be crucified. And prevailed the voices ofthem
“καὶ τῶν ἀρχιερέων." 24 τὉ δὲ" "Πιλάτος! ἐπέκρινεν γενέσθαι
and ofithe chief priests. And Pilate adjudged *to *be *done
4 ” ? ~ ? , 8 ? ~ iH] ‘ Ὁ ‘
τὸ. αἴἰτημα.αὐτῶν. 25 ἀπέλυσεν. δὲ, αὐτοῖς" τὸν διὰ
their Pores. And he released tothem him who onaccount of
στάσιν καὶ φόνον βεβλημένον εἰς ἱτὴν" φυλακήν, ὃν
insurrection and murder had beencast into the prison, whom
ἠτοῦντο᾽ rov.déInoovy παρέδωκεν τῷ θελήματι. αὐτῶν.
they asked for ; but Jesus he delivered up to their will.
26 Kai ὡς ἀπήγαγον αὐτόν, ἐπιλαβόμενοι ὑΣίμωνός
And as they led Beira "him, having laid hold on “Simon
τινος Κυρηναίου ὑτοῦ" ἐρχομένου" Xam ἀγροῦ, ἐπέθηκαν
‘a Ξοογίαϊπ.͵ a Cyrenian coming from afield, they put upon
» ~? ~ ? ,
αὐτῷ τὸν σταυρὸν φέρειν ὄπισθεν τοῦ Inoov. 27 Ἡκολούθει
him; the cross to bear [it] behind Jesus. “Were *following
δὲ αὐτῷ πολὺ πλῆθος τοῦ λαοῦ Kai γυναικῶν, at Yeai'
tand him agreat multitude of the people and ofwomen, who also
233
man unto me, as one
that perverteth the
people: and, behold, I,
having examined him
before you, have found
no fault in this man
touching those things
whereof ye accuse him:
15 no, nor yet Herod:
for Lsent you to him;
and, lo, nothing wor-
thy of death is done
unto him. 16 I will
therefore.chastise him,
and release him.
17 (For of necessity he
must release one unto
them at the feast.)
18 And they cried out
all at once, saying, A-
way with this man,
and release unto us
Barabbas: 19 (who for
a certain sedition made
in the city, and for
murder, was cast in-
to prison.) 20 Pilate
therefore, willing to
release Jesus, spake a-
gain tothem. 21 But
they cried, saying, Cru-
city him, crucify him.
22 And ‘he said unto
them the third time,
Why, what evil hath
he done? I have found
no cause of death in
him : 1 will therefore
chastise him, and let
him go. 23 And they
were instant with loud
voices, requiring that
he might be crucified,
And the voices of them
and of the chief priests
prevailed. 24 And Pi-
late gave sentence that
it should be as they
required, 25 And he
released unto them
him that for sedition
and murder was cast
into prison, whom they
had desired; but he
delivered Jesus totheir
will,
26 And as they led
him away, they laid
hold upon one Simon,
a Cyrenian, coming
out of the country, and
on him they laid the
cross, that he might,
bear it after Jesus,
27 And there followed
hima great company
of people, and of wo-
men, which also be-
€ οὐθὲν TTr.
& — verse 17 [L]rtr[A].
ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ Tira.
P Σταύρου σταύρου LTTrA. 4
G[L]TTraw. t — τὴν LTTrA.
*anmo:L. Υ --- καὶ LTTra.
K πανπληθεί T.
Ὁ ἸΤειλᾶτος T.
Β ἀνέκραγον TTrA.
m δὲ however LYtTra.
- καὶ TOV ἀρχιερέων [L]T|TrA].
τ᾿ καὶ {ΤΊτὰ.
Y Σίμωνά τινα Κυρηναῖον ἐρχόμενον {{πΊτᾺὰ-
f ἀνέπεμψεν γὰρ αὐτὸν πρὸς ἡμᾶς for he sent him back to us τ΄.
1 βληθεὶς ([βληθεὶς] A)
° + αὐτοῖς them L.
s— αὐτοῖς
τ -- τοῦ GW.
234
wailed and lamented
him, 22 But Jesus turn-
ing unto them said,
Daughters of Jerusa-
lem, weev not for me,
but weep for your-
selves, and for your
children. 29 For, be-
hold, the days are
coming, in the which
they shall say, Blessed
are the barren, and
the wombs that never
bare, and the paps
which never gavesuck.
30 Then shall they be-
gin tosay tothe moun-
tains, Fall on us ; and
to the hills, Cover us.
31 For if they do these
things in a green tree,
what shall be done in
the dry? 32 And there
were also two other,
malefactors, led with
him to be put to death,
33 And when they were
come to the place,
which is called Cal-
vary, there they cru-
cified him, and the
matlefactors, one on
the right hand, and
the other on the left.
34 Then said Jesus,
Father, forgive them;
for they know. not
what they do. And
they parted his rai-
ment, and cast lots.
35 And the people stood
beholding. And the
rulers also with them
derided him, saying,
He saved others; let
him save himself, if
he be Christ, the cho-
sen of God. 36 And
the soldiers also mock-
ed him, coming to
him, and offering him
vinegar, 37 andsaying,
If thou be the king of
the Jews, save thyself,
38 And a superscrip-
tion also was written
over him in letters of
Greek, and Latin, and
Hebrew, THIS IS
THE KING OF THE
JEWS
39 And one of the
malefactors which
were hanged railed on
him, saying, If thou
AUTO PY SKA. XXIII.
ΕΣ , ‘ 3 ΄ 8 , 4 at ‘ ? ν᾿
ἐκόπτοντο καὶ ἐθρήνουν αὐτόν. 28 στραφεὶς. δὲ πρὸς αὐτὰς
were bewailing and lamenting hin. And turning to them
τὸ} Ἴ τὰ - . Θ ΄ Si Mn \ Χ , ee ? ΄
ὁ" Ἰησοὺς εἰπὲν, Θυγατερες Ἱερουσαλήμ, μὴ.κλαίετε “π΄ ἐμε,
Jesus said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not~ for me,
A ? ? ς A 2 4 ? \ 4 , «ς ~ er > ’΄
πλὴν ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὰς κλαιίετε καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ τέκνα. ὑμῶν" 2D ὅτι ἰδού,
but “for #yourselves ‘weep and for your children: for lo,
ἔρχονται ἡμέραι ἐν αἷς ἐροῦσιν, Μακάριαι at oreipat
are coming days in which they will say, Blessed f[are]the barren
ὑοὺκ. ἐθήλασαν."
‘ . , , ‘ ‘
καὶ ὃ κοιλίαι at οὐκ. ἐγέννησαν καὶ μαστοὶ ot
gave not suck,
and wombs which did not bear and breasts which
30 τότε ἄρξονται λέγειν τοῖς ὄρεσιν, “Tlécere! ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς
Then shall they begin tosay tothe mountains, Fall upon Us ;
καὶ τοῖς βουνοῖς, Καλύψατε ἡμᾶς. 31 ὅτι εἰ ἐν τῷ" ὑγρῷ
and to the hills, Corer us: for if in the green
͵ - - ? ~ ~ , , yy
ξύλῳ ταῦτα ποιοῦσιν, ἐν τῷ ξηρῷ τί γένηται; 32° HyovTo
tree these things they do, inthe dry what may take place? *Were *led
δὲ Kai ἕτεροι δύο κακοῦργοι σὺν αὐτῷ ἀναιρεθῆναι. 33 Kai
‘and also Ζούπου ‘two malefactors with him to be put to death. And
ore “ἀπῆλθον" ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τὸν καλούμενον κρανίον ἐκεῖ
when theyeame ἴὁ the _ place called a Skull there
ἐσταύρωσαν αὐτόν, καὶ τοὺς κακούργους, ὃν μὲν ἐκ δεξιῶν
they crucified him, and the malefactors, theone on [the] right
ὃν. δὲ ἐξ ἀριστερῶν. 34 £0.52 ᾿Τησοῦς ἔλεγεν, ἸΤάτερ, ἄφες
and one on [the] left, And Jesus said, Father, forgive
αὐτοῖς οὐ.γὰρ οἴδασιν τί ποιοῦσιν." Διαμεριζόμενοι.δὲ τὰ
them, for they know not what they do. And dividing
ἱμάτια.αὐτοῦ ἔβαλον δκλῆρον." 85 καὶ εἱστήκει ὁ λαὸς θεω-
his garments they cast a lot. And ‘stood ‘the *people behold-
pov’ ἐξεμυκτήριζον. δὲ "kai" ot ἄρχοντες σὺν αὐτοῖς," λέγον-
ing, and *were *deriding also ‘the “rulers with them, say-
rec, AdXNoue ἔσωσεν, σωσάτω ἑαυτόν εἰ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ χριστὸς
ing, Others hesaved, let him save himself if this is the Christ
κὸ τοῦ θεοῦ" ἐκλεκτός. 850 ᾿ Ἐνέπαιζον". δὲ αὐτῷ Kai ot orpa-
the *of °God ‘chosen, And mocked him also the sol-
τιῶται, προσερχόμενοι καὶ! ὄξος προσφέροντες αὐτῷ, 37 Kai
diers, coming near and “vinegar offering “him, and
λέγοντες, "Et! σὺ εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν 'lovdaiwy, σῶσον σεαυ-
saying, If thou art the king of the Jews, save thy-
’, τ δὲ ‘ ? A oO ’ I ? ? >? -
τόν. 388 Ἣν.δὲ καὶ ἐπιγραφὴ “γεγραμμενη" ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ
5618, And there was also an inscription written over him,
Ργράμμασιν Ἑλληνικοῖς καὶ Ῥωμαϊκοῖς καὶ “EBpaixoic,!
in letters Greek and Latin and Hebrew: ©
ᾳρύτός ἐστιν ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων."
This is the king of the Jews. ;
39 Εἴς. δὲ τῶν κρεμασθέντων κακούργων ἐβλασφήμει
railed at
αὐτόν, "Aéywy,' SEt od εἶ ὁ χριστός," σῶσον σεαυτὸν καὶ
and
Now one of the *who “had *been *hanged 'malefactors
be Christ, save thyself him, saying, If thou artthe Christ, sare thyself
and us. 40 But the ε _™ a. ‘ " « « ᾽ , ~ .
other answering re- plac. 40 “AzroxpiOeic.d& 0 Erepog ἐπετίμα αὐτῷ; héywy,"
buked him, saying, us. But answering the other rebuked him, saying,
2— ὃ TTrA. @+aithetTrra. ὃ οὐκ ἔθρεψαν nourished not urtra. ¢ Πέσατε TTrA.
ἃ [τῷ] Tr. 8 ἦλθον LTrA. Γ[ὁ δὲ... -- ποιοῦσιν] L. & κλήρους lots τὰ. bh — καὶ LT.
i — σὺν αὐτοῖς [L]TTrA.
© ἐπιγεγραμμένη L[ Tr]; — γεγραμμένη TA.
9 6 βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων οὗτος ([ otros] L) LTTrA.
a [EC] L.
{Ljrrr[a].
5 Οὐχὶ σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστός ; Art not thou the Christ? rrra.
him said Tira.
Κ τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ TA. 1 ἐνέπαιξαν TA. m — καὶ [LJTTrA.
Ρ — γράμμασιν .... Ἑβραϊκοῖᾳ
τ — λέγων Τί ΤΥ]5.
' ἐπιτιμῶν αὐτῷ ἔφη rebuking
XXIII.
Οὐδὲ φοβῇ σὺ τὸν θεόν,
2Not “even ‘dost *fear *thou
LUKE.
Ore ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ κρίματι εἴ;
God;[thou]that under the same judgment art?
41 καὶ ἡμεῖς μὲν δικαίως" ἄξια.γὰρ ὧν ἐπράξαμεν
And we indeed justly; for a *due *recompense of ’7what “we *did
ἀπολαμβάνομεν" οὗτος δὲ οὐδὲν ἄτοπον ἔπραξεν. 42 Καὶ
1we “receive ; but this [man] ?nothing “amiss did. And
ἔχεγεν “τῷ! Ἰησοῦ, Μνήσθητί μου, “κύριε, ὅταν ἔλθῃς ἔν
he said to Jesus, Remember me, ord, when thoucomest in
τῇ. βασιλείᾳ. σου. 43 Kai εἶπεν αὐτῷ "ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς," ᾿Αμὴν ἡλέγω
thy kingdom. And *said *to *him 1Jesus, Verily Isay
σοι," σήμερον per ἐμοῦ ἔσῃ ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ.
ἴοτμοθ, To-day with me ὑμοῦ μα] be in Paradise.
44 "Hydé" ὡσεὶ ὥρα ἕκτη, καὶ σκότος ἐγένετο ἐφ᾽ ὅλην
And it was about ([the]2hour'sixth, and darkness came_ over *whole
i ~ e oe eg)? ’ ell b ‘ ? , θ ee "
τὴν γῆν EWC ὥρας ξἐννάτης"" 40 "καὶ ἐσκοτισθὴ ὁ ἥλιος,
86. land until[the]*hour ‘ninth; and *was*darkened ‘the 7sun;
“καὶ ἐσχίσθη! τὸ καταπέτασμα. τοῦ ναοῦ μέσον" 46 Kai
and ‘was σοῦ ‘the 2veil 308 “the 5temple in [the] midst. And
φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν, Madre, εἰς χεῖράς
*loud Jesus said, Father, into “hands
φωνήσας
having cried with ἃ “voice
σου rapabjoopat" τὸ.πνεῦμά μου. “Καὶ ταῦτα! εἰπὼν
*thy I will commit my spirit. And these things having said
ἐξέπνευσεν. 47 ᾿Ιδὼν. δὲ ὁ “ἑκατόνταρχος"ἠ τὸ γενόμενον
he expired. Now°having‘*seen'the centurion that which took place
Βἐδόξασεν" τὸν θεόν, λέγων, Ὄντως ὁ.ἄνθρωπος.οὗτος δίκαιος
glorified God, saying, Indeed this man 2just
ἦν. 48 Kai πάντες οἱ Ῥσυμπαραγενόμενοι"! ὄχλοι ἐπὶ τὴν
ἴγγαϑ. And all the who “were *come °together *crowds to
θεωρίαν.ταύτην, Wewpovyrec' τὰ γενόμενα, τύπτοντες
this sight, seeing the things which took place, beating
kKiguray" τὰ στήθη ὑπέστρεφον. 49 εἱστήκεισαν.δὲ πάντες
their breasts returned, And ®stood tall
οἱ γνωστοὶ αὐτοῦ" ™ μακρόθεν, Kai γυναῖκες αἱ "ovy-
those *who “knew Shim afar off, also women who fol-
ακολουθήσασαι" αὐτῷ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας, ὁρῶσαι ταῦτα.
lowed with him from Galilee, beholding these things.
50 Kai ἰδού, ἀνὴρ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιωσήφ, βουλευτὴς ὑπάρχων,
And behold,a man byname Joseph, a counsellor being,
ο ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς καὶ δίκαιος, 51 οὗτος οὐκ. ἦν. Ῥσυγκατατεθειμένος"
aman good and just, (he had not assented
~ ~ \ ~ , 7 ~~ ? VA ΄ ,
τῇ βουλῷ καὶ τῇ πράξει αὐτῶν, ἀπὸ ᾿Αριμαθαίας πόλεως
tothe counsel and the deed of them,) from Arimathsa a city
τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ὃς. καὶ" προσεδέχετο ᾿καὶ αὐτὸς" τὴν βασι-
of the Jews, and who “was *waiting °for*also *himself the king-
λείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, 52 οὗτος προσελθὼν τῷ "Πιλάτῳ!" yrhcaro τὸ
dom of God, he having gone to Pilate begged the
~ ~? ~ αἱ ᾽
σῶμα τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. ὅ8 καὶ καθελὼν αὐτὸ" ἐνετύλιξεν αὐτὸ
body of Jesus, And having taken *down *it he wrapped it
dom,
_ done,
235
Dost not thou fear
God, seeing thou art
in the same condem-
nation ? 41 and we in-
deed justly; for we
receive the due reward
of our deeds: but this
man hathdone nothing
amiss. ‘42 And he said
unto Jesus, Lord, re-
member me when thou
comest into thy king-
43 And Jesus
said unto him, Verily
I say unto thee, To
day shalt thou be with
me in paradise.
44 And it was about
the sixth hour, and
there was a darkness
over ail the earth until
the ninth hour. 45 And
the sun was darkened,
and the veil of the
temple was rent in the
midst. 46 And when
Jesus had cried with
a loud voice, he said,
Father, into thy hands
I commend my spirit:
and having said thus,
he gave up the ghost.
47 Now when the cen-
turion saw what was
done, he glorified God,
saying, Certainly this
was a righteous man,
48 And all the people
that came together to
that sight, beholding
the things which were
smote their
breasts, and returned.
49 And all his ac-
quaintance, and the
women that followed
him from _ Galilee,
stood afar off, behold-
ing these things.
50 And, behold, there
was &® Man named
pete @ couuseller ;
andhewasagoodman,
and a just: 51 (the
same had not consent-
ed to the counsel and
deed of them ;) he was
of Arimathza, a city
of the Jews : who also
himself waited for
the kingdom of God,
52 This man went unto
Pilate, and begged the
body of Jesus. 53 And
he took it down, and
wrapped it in linen,
Υ — τῷ (read he said, Jesus, remember) TTrA.
(read he said) t[tr]a. 0 σοι λέγω TTrA.
® ἐνάτης LTTrA.
ς ἐσχίσθη deT. ἃ παρατίθεμαι 1 commit LTTrAW.
“ ἑκατοντάρχης TTr. Ε ἐδόξαζεν LTTrA. Β συνπαραγενόμενοι ΤΑ.
seen LTTra. Xk — ἑαυτῶν (read the breasts) TTra. 1 αὐτῷ LTTrA.
0 συνακολουθοῦσαι TTra. ° + καὶ and τ.
9 — καὶ and LITrA. T — Kal αὐτὸς LTTra.
5 Πειλάτῳ τ΄.
LITra,
w — κύριε [L]TTrA.
Z cat ἣν ἤδη ([ἤδη ) TrA) and it was now LrTra.
τοῦ ἡλίου ἐκλιπόντος (darkness came). from the sun failing τ.
ε καὶ τοῦτο and this L; τοῦτο δὲ TTrA.
i θεωρήσαντες having
x — ὁ Ἰησοῦς
m + ἀπὸ from LT.
P συνκατατιθέμενος τ ; συνκατατεθειμένος A.
t — αὐτὸ (read [it])
236
and laid it in a sepul-
chre that was hewn in
stone, wherein never
man before was laid.
δῖ And that day was
the preparation, and
the sabbath drew on:
55 And the tvomen
also, which came with
him from Galilee, fol-
lowed after, and be-
held thesepulchre, and
how his body was laid.
56 And they returned,
and prepared spices
and ointments; and
rested the sabbath
day according to
the commandment,
XXIV. Now upon the
first day of the week,
Very early in the morn-
ing, they came unto
the sepulchre, bring-
ing the spices which
they had prepared, and
eertain others with
them. 2 And they
found the.stone rolled
away from the sepul-
ehre. 3 And they en-
tered in, and found
not the body of the
Lord Jesus. 4 And it
came to pass, as they
were much perplexed
thereabout, behold,
two men stood by
them in shining gar-
ments: 5 and as they
were afraid, and bowed
down their faces to the
earth, they said unto
them, Why seck yethe
living among the dead?
6 He is not here, but is
risen: remember how
be spake unto you
when he was yet in
Galilee, 7 saying, The
Son of man must be
delivered into the
hands of sinful men,
and be crucified, and
the third day rise a-
gain. 8 And they re-
membered his words,
9 and returned from
the sepulechre, and told
all these things unto
the eleven, and to all
the rest. 10 It was
Mary Magdalene, and
Joanna, and Mary the
mother of James, and
other women that were
with them, which told
these things unto the
apostles, 11 And their
Y αὐτὸν him Lrtra,
Υ — καὶ LTTrAW.
© βαθέως LTTrAW.
(οὔσαι δὲ LTTrA.
shining raiment LUTrA.
ἢ χτὺν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ὅτι δεῖ Tira,
. |] LTT:[A]w.
r+ 7 the [..
& ἀπορεῖσθαι LITra.
NS OWMEKGAGS 2:4) 08>. OO he
‘ 4 [4 ~ «
σινδόνι καὶ ἔθηκεν ταὐτὸ" ἐν μνήματι λαξευτῷ, οὗ
in a linen'cloth and placed it in atomb hewninarock, in which
οὐκ ἦν Yovcéww.ovosic’ κείμενος. 54 καὶ ἡμέρα ἦν *raoa-
3Ξτγαὰθ ‘no ὍΠ6 ever yet laid. And “day *it*was *pre-
oxevy, καὶ σάββατον ἐπέφωσκεν.
paration, and Sabbath Was coming on.
55 Κατακολουθήσασαι.δὲ Yeai'!? γυναῖκες, αἵτινες ἦσαν
And *having *followed 2also. ᾿ ?women, who were
συνεληλυθυῖαι δαὐτῷ" ἐκ τῆς Γαλιλαίας", ἐθεάσαντο τὸ
come with him out of Galilee, saw the
μνημεῖον, καὶ ὡς ἐτέθη τὸ.σῶμα αὐτοῦ. 56 ὑποστρέψασαι δὲ
_ tomb, and how was laid his body. And having returned
ἡτοίμασαν ἀρώματα Kai μύρα. Kai τὸ. μὲν. σάββατον ἡσύχα-
they prepared aromatics δηᾶ ointments, and on the sabbath remained
σαν κατὰ τὴν ἐντολήν. Θά τῇ δὲ μιᾷ τῶν σαβ-
quiet, according to the commandment, But on the first [day] of the week
βάτων ὀρθρου."βαθέος" “ἦλθον ἐπὶ τὸ μνῆμα," φέρουσαι ἃ
? >
at early dawn they came to the tomb, bringing ?which
ἡτοίμασαν ἀρώματα, “καί τινες σὺν αὐταῖς." 2 Εὗ-
Sthey *had Ῥρχγορασϑᾶ ‘aromatics, and some[others]with them. “They
ρον δὲ τὸν λίθον ἀποκεκυλισμένον ἀπὸ TOU μνημείου, 8 ‘kai
3foand'and the stone wolled away from the tomb ; and
εἰσελθοῦσαι" οὐχ εὗρον. τὸ σῶμα τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ. 4 καὶ
having entered they found not the body ofthe Lord Jesus. And
ἐγένετο ἐν.τῷ 5διαπορεῖσθαι" αὐτὰς περὶ τούτου, Kai ἰδού,
it came to pass as *were 3perplexed ‘they about this, that behold,
hdvo ἄνδρες" ἐπέστησαν αὐταῖς ἐν ἐσθήσεσιν ἀστραπτούσαις."
two men stood by them in *garments tshining.
5 ἐμφόβων δὲ γενομένων αὐτῶν καί κλινουσῶν *ro πρόσωτ'
And “filled *with *fear *becoming tthey and bowing the faced
πον" εἰς τὴν γῆν, ἱεῖπον" πρὸς αὐτάς, Ti ζητεῖτε τὸν ζῶντα
to the earth, theysaid to them, Why seekye the living
μετὰ τῶν νεκρῶν; 6 οὐκιἔστιν ὧδε, AAA" ἠγέρθη" μνήσθητε
with the dead ? He is not: Bere but is risen: remember
ὡς ἐλάλησεν ὑμῖν, ἔτι ὧν ἐν τῇ [λιλαίᾳ, 7 λέγων, "Ὅτι
how he spoke to RO yet being in Galilee, saying,
δεῖ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου" παραδοθῆναι εἰς χεῖρας
Τὺ behoveth the Son of man to be delivered up into hands
ἀνθρώπων ἁμαρτωλῶν, καὶ σταυρωθῆναι, καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ
of *men *sinful, and tobe cae δας and the third day
ἀναστῆναι. 8 Kai ἐμνήσθησαν τῶν. ῥημάτων. αὐτοῦ" 9 καὶ
to arise. And ey remembered his words ; and
ὑποστρέψασαι ἀπὸ τοῦ μνημείου ἀπήγγειλαν “ταῦτα πάντα!
having returned from the. 4omb they related these PEE tall
τοῖς ἕνδεκα Kat πᾶσιν τοῖς λοιποῖς. 10 Ρήσαν.δὲ" ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ
tethe eleven and toall. the rest. Now it was ?Magdalene
Μαρία καὶ VIwavva' καὶ Μαρία τ ᾿Τακώβου, καὶ ai λοιπαὶ σὺν
1Mary and Joanna 7 Mary of James, andthe rest with
αὐταῖς, "αὶ" ἔλεγον, πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλοος ταῦτα. 11 Καὶ
them, who told to" the apostles these things. And
W οὐδεὶς οὐδέπω T; οὐδεὶς οὔπω LTrA * παρασκευῆς ΤΤΊΤΑ.
z 4+ αἱ ἴῃ Ltr. -- αὐτῷ t[tr]a, > + αὐτῷ him TA.
ἃ ἐπὶ τὸ μνῆμα ἦλθον T. 8 — kal τινες σὺν avTals LTTrA. f εἰσελ-
h ἄνδρες δύο GLTTr AW. Ἵ ἐσθῆτι a ἀστραπτούσῃ
Κ τὰ πρόσωπα the faces Τττ. ! εἶπαν LTTrA. τὰ ἀλλὰ TTA.
ο πάντα ταῦτα T, Ρ [ἦσαν δὲ] Tra. 4 ᾿Ιωάνα Tr.
8 --- ai LTT:[A],
XXIV. LUKE.
ἐφάνησαν ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν ὡσεὶ λῆρος τὰ ῥήματα tabrdy,"
“appeared *before Sthem ‘like 7idle ®talk words ‘their,
Kat ἠπίστουν αὐταῖς. 12 τὸ. δὲ Πέτρος ἀναστὰς ἔδραμεν
and they disbelieved them. — But Peter havingrisenup.- ran
ἐπὶ τὸ μνημεῖον, καὶ παρακύψας βλέπει τὰ ὀθόνια
to the tomb, and haying stooped down ΠΘ 5005 the linen clothes
κείμενα μόνα" καὶ ἀπῆλθεν mpde*éavroy' θαυμάζων τὸ
lying alone, and went away home wondering at that which
yeyovoc.".
had come to pass.
13 Kai ἰδού, δύο ἐξ αὐτῶν Υἦσαν πορευόμενοι ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ
And lo, two of them were going on ?same ‘the
ἡμέρᾳ" εἰς κώμην ᾿ἀπέχουσαν ὀταδίους ἑξήκοντα ἀπὸ ἹἹερου-
day to avillage being distant furlongs sixty from Jeru-
σαλήμ, κα ὄνομα ᾿Ἑμμαούς" 14 καὶ αὐτοὶ ὡμίλουν πρὸς
salem, whose name [is] Hmmaus; and they were conversing with
ἀλλήλους περὶ πάντων τῶν συμβεβηκότων τούτων. 15 Kai
one another about all Swhich *had *taken “place 'these *things. And
ἐγένετο éy.Tw.opireiv-avtove καὶ *oucnreiy," καὶ αὐτὸς "ὁ"
it came to pass ~ as they conversed and reasoned, that *himself
2 ~ ? ΄ , ? ~ τς ε " ? \
Ιησοῦς ἐγγίσας συνεπορεύετο αὐτοῖς" 16 οἱ. δὲ ὀφθαλμοὶ
Jesus having drawnnear went with then ; but the eyes
αὐτῶν ἐκρατοῦντο τοῦ μὴ ἐπιγνῶναι αὐτόν. 17 Εἶπεν. δὲ
ofthem were holden [50 85] ποῦ to know him, And he said
πρὸς αὐτούς, Τίνες ot Oyo. οὗτοι ode ἀντιβάλλετε πρὸς
to them, What words [are] these which ye exchange with
ἀλλήλους περιπατοῦντες, ὕκαί ἐστε σκυθρωποί 3"
one auother as ye walk, and are downcast in countenance ὃ
‘ ‘ « - i » , ~ ‘
18 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ “ὁ" gic’, yp ὄνομα! Κλεύπας, εἶπεν πρὸς
And answering the one, whose name [was] Cleopas, said to
αὐτόν, Σὺ μόνος παροικεῖς fiv' ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, καὶ οὐκ. ἔγνως
him, που “alone ‘sojournest in Jerusalem, and hast not known
τὰ γενόμενα ἐν αὐτῇ ἐν ταῖς. ἡμέραις ταύταις ;
the things which are come to pass in it in these days ?
19 Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Tota; Οἱ. δὲ δεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Ta
And hesaid tothem, What ὑμίηρβ ἢ Andthey said tohim, The things
περὶ ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῦ "Ναζωραίου," ὃς ἐγένετο ἀνὴρ προφήτης,
concerning Jesus the Nazarean, who was aman _ a prophet,
δυνατὸς ἐν ἔργῳ Kai! λόγῳ ἐναντίον τοῦ θεοῦ Kai παντὸς τοῦ
mighty in deed and word. before God and all the
λαοῦ: 20 drwe.re ἔπαρέδωκαν αὐτὸν!" οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς Kai οἱ
people ;~ andhow ‘delivered ®up Shim ‘tthe chief °priests *antl
ἄρχοντες ἡμῶν εἰς κρίμα θανάτου, καὶ ἐσταύρωσαν αὐτόν"
ΟΌΣ °rulers to judgment ofdeath, and crucified him.
21 ἡμεῖς.δὲ ἠλπίζομεν bri αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ μέλλων λυτροῦσθαι
But we were hoping he itis who is about ‘toredeem }
? , 2 ᾽ ἢ ~
τὸν Ἰσραήλ. addAd-ye! σὺν πᾶσιν τούτοις τρίτην ταύτην
Israel, -Butthen with all these things ..*third *this
ey ” ΄ ? τ ~ :
ἡμέραν ἄγει Ὡσήμερον" ἀφ᾽ οὗ ταῦτα ἐγένετο. 22 ἀλλὰ καὶ
Sday ᾿ *brings to-day since these thingscame to pass. And withal
~ , ᾽Ὶ c ~ «ε ~ ’
γυναῖκες τινες ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐξέστησαν ἡμᾶς, γενόμεναι
“women *certain from amongst ts astonished us, having been
t ταῦτα these LTTra.
v.— verse 12 [1] r[ tr].
< αὐτὸν Tr.
ἡ ἐν αὐτῇ TH ἡμέρᾳ ἦσαν πορευόμενοι T.
237
words seemed to them
as idle tales, and they
believed them not
12 Then arose Peter,
and ran unto the sepul-
chre; and stooping
down, he beheld the
linen clothes laid by
themselves, and de-
parted, wondering in
himself at that which
Was come to pass,
13 And, behold, two
of them went that
same day to a village
called Emmaus, which
was from Jerusalem
about threescore fur-
longs. 14 And they
talked together of all
these things which had
happened. 15 And it
came to pass, that,
while they communed
together and reasoned,
Jesus himself drew
near, and went with
them. 16 But their eyes
were holden that they
should not know him,
17 And he said unto
them, What manner
of communications are
these that ye have one
to another, as ye walk,
and are sad? 18 And
the one of them, whose
name was Cleopas, an-=
swering said unto him,
Art thou onty a stran-
ger in Jerusalem, and
hast not known the
things which are come
to pass there in these
days? 19 And he said
unto them, | What
things? And they said
unto him, Concerning
Jesus of Nazareth,
which was a prophet
mighty in deed and
word before God and
all the people: 20 and
how the chief priests
and our rulers deliv-
ered him to be con-
demned to death, and
ave crucified him.
21 But we trusted that
it had been he which
' should have redeemed
Israel: and beside all
this, to day is the third
day since these things
were done. 22 Yea,
and certain women
also of our company
made us astonished,
which were early at
π [κείμενα μόνα] A; — κείμενα Tr.
2 συνζητεῖν LTTrA.
8 --- ὃ TTrA,
Ὁ; καὶ ἐστάθησαν ([; καὶ ἐστά.] A) σκυθρωποί. (question ends at walk) And they stood down-
cast in countenance, TTrA. | ὃ LTTrA.
TAL — ἐν (read [in]) crrraw.
Κ αὐτὸν’ παρέδωκαν L,
ἃ - [ἐξ αὐτῶν] of them x.
ΞΕ εἶπαν τττ.
14 καὶ 150 LTrra.
5 NaCapyvov TTra.
τὰ --- σήμερον (read it brings) T[Tra].
ὁ ὀνόματι by name
i+ fey]inu
238
the sepulchre ; 23 and
when they found not
his body, they came,
saying, that they had
also seen a vision of
angels, which said that
he was alive. 24 And
certain of them which
were with us went
to the sepulchre, and
found it even so as the
women had said: but
him they saw not.
25 Then he said unto
them, O fools, and slow
of heart to believe a
that the prophets have
spoken: 26 ought not
Christ to have suffered
these things, and to
enter into Kis glory?
27 And beginning at
Moses and all the pro-
phets, he expounded
unto them in all the
scriptures the things
concerning himself,
28 And they drew nigh
unto the village, whi-
ther they went : and he
made as though he
would have gone fur-
ther. 29 But they con-
strained him, saying,
Abide with us: for it
is toward everiing, and
the day is far spent.
And he went in to
tarry with them.
30 And it came to pass,
as he sat at meat with
them, he took bread,
and blessed it, and
brake, and gave to
them. 31 And their
eyes were opened, and
they knew him; and
he vanished out of
their sight. 32 And
they said one to an-
otber, Did not our
heart burn within us,
while he talked with
us by the way, and
while he opened to us
the scriptures ? 33 And
they rose up the same
hour, and returned to
Jerusalem, and found
the eleven gathered
together, and them
that were with them,
84 saying, The Lord is
risen indeed, and hath
appeared to Simon.
35 And they told what
things were done in
the way, and how he
was known of them in
breaking of bread.
ἃ ὀρθριναὶ LTTrAW. ὁ LT
τ αὑτοῦ EG; αὐτοῦ LTr.
μήνευσεν ΤΤΤΑ.
ἡ ἤδη already [L]TT: A.
4 ἠθροισμένους gathered LTTrA,
Tra,
AOYKA 3%. XXIV.
πὄρθριαι" ἐπὶ τὸ μνημεῖον" 23 Kai μὴ ευροῦσαι τὸ σῶμα αὐτοῦ
early to the tomb, and not having found his body
ἦλθον, λέγουσαι Kai ὀπτασίαν ἀγγέλων ἑωρακέναι, οἱ λέγουσιν
came, declaring also a vision ofangels tohaveseen, who say
αὐτὸν ζῇν. 24 καὶ ἀπῆλθόν τινες τῶν σὺν ἡμῖν ἐπὶ τὸ
he‘ is living. And Swent’ some “of *those*with °us to the
μνημεῖον καὶ εὗρον οὕτως καθὼς “καὶ! αἱ γυναῖκες εἶπον,
tomb and found [10] so as also the women said,
αὐτὸν δὲ οὐκιεἶδον. 25 Kai αὐτὸς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὦ
but him they saw nok And he said to them, oO
ἀνόητοι καὶ βραδεῖς τῇ καρδίᾳ τοῦ πιστεύειν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς
senseless and slow of heart to believe in all which
ἐλάλησαν ot προφῆται" 26 odyi ταῦτα ἔδει
spoke the prophets. 2Not *°these ‘'things ‘was *it *needful °for
παθεῖν τὸν χριστόν, Kai εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν.δόξαν αὐτοῦ ;
Sto °suffer ®the 7Christ, and toenter into his glory ?
27 Kai ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ ῬΜωσέως" καὶ ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν προ-
And beginning from Moses and from all the pro-
φητῶν Winopnvevey" αὐτοῖς ἐν πάσαις ταῖς γραφαῖς τὰ
phets he interpreted tothem in all the scriptures the things
περὶ τέαυτοῦ." 28 Kai ἤγγισαν εἰς τὴν κώμην od
concerning himself. And they drewnear to the village where
ἐπορεύοντο, καὶ αὐτὸς προσεποιεῖτο" ἱποῤῥωτέρω! πορεύεσθαι.
they were going,and he appeared “farther *to *be “going.
29 καὶ παρεβιάσαντο αὐτόν, λέγοντες, Μεῖνον μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, Ore
And they constrained him, saying, Abide with us, for
πρὸς ἑσπέραν ἐστίν, καὶ κέκλικεν Υ ἡ ἡμέρα. Kai εἰσῆλθεν
towards evening itis, and has declined the day. |§ And heenteredin
τοῦ μεῖναι σὺν αὐτοῖς. 80 Kai ἐγένετο ἐν.τῷ κατακλιθῆναι
to abide with them. And it came to pass as “reclined
αὐτὸν per αὐτῶν, λαβὼν τὸν ἄρτον “εὐλόγησεν,
(fat *table] *he with them, hayvingtaken the bread he blessed,
, , ~ 6 ~ ,
καὶ κλάσας ἐπεδίδου. αὐτοῖς. 31 αὐτῶν δὲ διηνοίχθησαν ot
and having broken he gave [it] to them. And their 2were “opened
ὀφθαλμοί καὶ ἐπέγνωσαν αὐτόν" Kai αὐτὸς ἄφαντος ἐγένετο
eyes and they knew him. And he disappeared
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν. 32 Kai *elrov' πρὸς ἀλλήλους, Οὐχὶ ἡ καρδία
from them. And they said to one another, 7Not *heart
ἡμῶν καιομένη ἦν γὲν ἡμῖν" we ἐλάλει ἡμῖν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ,
as he was speaking tous
kal" we διήνοιγεν ἡμῖν τὰς γραφάς; 33 Kai ἀναστάντες
and ashe wasopening tous the scriptures? And rising up
αὐτῇ. τῇ ὥρᾳ ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ; Kai εὗρον *ovyn-
the βᾶτηαθ hour they returned to Jerusalem, and they found gathered
θροισμένους" τοὺς ἕνδεκα καὶ τοὺς ody αὐτοῖς, 84 λέγοντας,
together the eleyen and those with them, saying,
Sour *burning ‘was in us in the way,
Ὅτι Ῥήγέρθη ὁ κύριος ὄντως," Kai ὠφθη Σίμωνι. 35 Kai
315 *risen ‘the *Lord And
αὐτρὶ ἐξηγοῦντο τὰ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, Kai ὡς ἐγνώσθη αὐτοῖς
they related the things in the way, and how he was known to them
ἐν τῇ κλάσει TOU ἄρτου.
in the breaking of the bread.
indeed, and appeared to Simon.
° — καὶ LTrA, P Μωύσέως LITrAW. 9 διερμήνενεν 1,; διερ-
EOS ρμῆνε,: :
8 πρυσεποιήσατο LITrA. * ποῤῥώτερον Lira.
χα εἶπαν Tira. Υ [ἐν ἡμῖν] Tra. 2 --- καὶ
W ηὐλόγησεν L. ν ΤΊ ;
Ὁ ὄντως ἠγέρθη ὃ κύριος LTTra,
XXIV. LUKE.
86 Ταῦτα.δὲ αὐτῶν λαλούντων, αὐτὸς “ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς" ἔστη ἐν
And these things 85 they were felling, “himself 4Jesus stood in
iow αὐτῶν “καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Εἰρήνη ὑμῖν." 5 37 ΤΠτοηθέντες
“midst ὑπο and says tothem, Peace to you. ‘Terrified
δὲ καὶ ἔμφοβοι γενόμενοι ἐδόκουν πνεῦμα θεωρεῖν.
‘put tand "Η116α *with 7fear “being they thought aspirit they beheld.
38 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ti τεταραγμένοι ἐστέ; καὶ διατί" δια-
And he said tothem, Why troubled areye? and wherefore 7rea-
λογισμοὶ ἀναβαίνουσιν ἐν Sraic SENS, ὑμῶν ; 39 ἴδετε
i earts
sonings 1do come up in tyour ? see
τὰς χεϊράς.μου Kai τοὺς πόδας. μου, ὅτι δαὐτὸς ἐγώ εἰμι."
my hands and my feet, that she STE 7am,
ψηλαφήσατέ pe καὶ ἴδετε" Ori πνεῦμα ‘odpca' καὶ ὀστέα οὐκ
Handle me and ‘see, for a spirit flesh and bones ὁποῦ
4 ~ » ‘ ~ > ΜΝ
ἔχει, καθὼς ἐμὲ θεωρεῖτε ἔχοντα. 40 “Kai τοῦτο εἰπὼν
thas, as Sme tye “see having. And this having said
ἐπέδειξεν! αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας Kai τοὺς πόδας." 41 ἔτι.δὲ
he shewed to them {his] hands and feet. But yet
ἀπιστούντων. αὐτῶν "ἀπὸ τῆς χαρᾶς Kai θαυμαζόντων," εἶπεν
while they weredisbelieving for joy and were woudering, he said
αὐτοῖς, "Ἔχετε τι βρώσιμον ἐνθάδε; 42 Orde ἐπέδωκαν
tothem, Have yeanything eatable here ? And they gave
αὐτῷ ἰχθύος ὀπτοῦ μέρος "καὶ ἀπὸ μελισσίου.κηρίου." 43 Kat
to him “of *a *fish *broiled ‘part and of a honeycomb. And
λαβὼν ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν ἔφαγεν. 44 Ἐϊπεν.δὲ avroic,'
having taken [it] *before *them *he “ate. And he said to them,
Οὗτοι οἱ λόγοιΡ ode ἐλάλησα πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἔτι ὧν σὺν ὑμῖν,
These [are] the words which Ispoke to you yet being with you,
ore δεῖ πληρωθῆναι πάντα Ta γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ .νόμῳ
that must be fulfilled all things that have been written in the law
«Μωσέως" καὶ " προφήταις Kai ψαλμοῖς περὶ ἐμοῦ. 45 Tore
of Moses and prophets and psalms concerning me. Then
διήνοιξεν αὐτῶν τὸν νοῦν τοῦ συνιέναι τὰς γραφάς"
he opened their understanding tounderstand the scriptures,
46 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ὅτι οὕτως γέγραπται, “καὶ οὕτως
and = said to them, Thus it has been written, and thus
ἔδει" παθεῖν τὸν χοιστὸν καὶ ἀναστῆναι ἐκ VEKOWY
it behoved *to*suffer ‘the “Christ and to rise from among [the} dead
τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ, 47 καὶ κηρυχθῆναι. ἐπὶ τῷ. ὀνόματι.αὐτοῦ
the third day 5 and should be proclaimed in his name
μετάνοιαν ‘kai! ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, "ἀρξά-
repentance and remis-ion of sins to all nations, begin-
pevoy' ἀπὸ ἱἱερουσαλήμ. 48 ὑμεῖς Oe tore’ μάρτυρες τούτων.
ning at Jerusalem. “Ye ‘and are witnesses ofthese things.
49 Yai ἰδού, ἐγὼ"! Ξἀποστέλλω" τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πατρός
And lo, 1 send the promise of *Father
μου. ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς" ὑμεῖς.δὲ καθίσατε
‘my upon you; but “ye ‘remain in the city of Jerusalem
ἕως.οὗ ἐνδύσησθε δύναμιν ἐξ ὕψους."
till yebeclothed with power from on high.
ἐν τῇ πόλει ΥἹερουσαλὴμ"
¢ — ὁ Ἰησοῦς GLITrA.
Tam [he], fearnotu. ‘fédtareLtra. «ὃ τῇ καρδίᾳ heart LTTrA.
i σάρκας T. k — verse 40 t[tr}. ἠἑ[ἔ ἔδειξεν utr; [ἐπ]έδειξεν a.
τις χαρᾶς L. ἃ -- καὶ ἀπὸ μελισσίου κηρίου LI[Tra].
my words) [L]TTra. 4 Μωύσέως LITrAW. * + [τοῖς] the 1:.
leis toT. ἃ ἀρξάμενοι TTA.
* ἐξαποστέλλω send out Tira, 7.- Ἱερουσαλήμ, GLITrA,
239
36 And as they thus
spake, Jesus himself
stood in the midst of
them, and saith unto
them, Peace be unto
you. 37 But they were
terrified and affright-
ed, and supposed that
they had seen a spirit.
38 And he said unto
them, Why are ye
troubled ? and why do
thoughts arise in your
hearts? 39 Behoid ny
hands and my feet,
that it is I myself:
handle me, and sec;
for a spirit hath not
flesh and bones, as ye
sce me have. 40 And
when he had thus spo-
ken, he shewed them
his hands and his feet.
41 And while they yet
believed not for joy,
and wondered, he said
unto them, Have ye
here any meat? 42 And
they gave him a piece
of a broiled fish, and
of an honeycomb.
43 And he took it, and
did eat before them,
44 And he said unto
them, These are the
words which I spake
unto you, while I was
yet with you, that all
things must be ful-
filled, which were
written in the law of
Moses, and m the pro-
phets, and in the
psalms, concerning
me. 45 Then opened he
their understanding,
that they might under-
stand the scriptures,
46 and said unto them,
Thus it is written, and
thus it behoved Christ
to suffer, and to risa
from the dead the
third day : 47and that
repentance and remis-
sion of sins should be
preached in his name
among all nations, be-
ginning at Jerusalem.
48 And ye are wit-
nesses of these things,
49 And, behold, I send
the promise of my Fa-
ther upon you: but
tarry ye in the city of
Jerusalem, until ye be
endued with power ἢ
from on high,
ἃ — καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Εἰρήνη ὑμῖν T. "ey [ἐγώ εἰμι, μὴ φοβεῖσθε]
b ἐγώ εἰμι αὐτός LTTrA.
™ καὶ θαυμαζόντων ἀπὸ
Ὁ πρὸς αὐτούς TTrA.
P + μου (vead
© — καὶ οὕτως cder [LJTTrA.
ν — δέ ἐστε ([ἐστε] tr) (reud [are j) Tera.
S κἀγὼ and 1 Ὁ
τ €€ ὕψους δύναμιν Tira,
240
50 And he led them
out as far as to Beth-
any, and he lifted up
his hands, and blessed
them. 51 And it came
to pass, whiie he bless-
ed them, he was parted
from them, and car-
ried up into heaven.
52 And they worship-
ped him, and returned
to Jerusalem with
great joy: 53 and were
continually in the
temple, praising and
blessing God, Amen,
'TO
IN the beginning was
the Word, and tne
Word was with God,
andthe Word was God.
2 The same was in the
beginning with God.
3 Allthings were made
by him; and without
him was hot any thing
made that was made.
4 In him was life ; and
the life was the light
of men. 5 And thelight
shineth in darkness ;
and the darkness com-
prehended it not.
6 Thétre was a man
sent from God, whose
name was John. 7 The
same came for a wit-
ness, to bear witness
of the Light, that all
men through him
might believe. 8 He
was not that- Light,
but was sent to bear
witness of that Light.
9 That was the true
Light, which lighteth
every manthatcometh
into the world. 10 He
was in the world, and
the world was made
by him, and the world
knew him not. 11 He
came unto his own,
and his own received
him not. 12 But as
many as received him,
to them gave he power
ΚΑΤΑ
THE *ACCORDING *TO
Ι.
ἕως gic! Βηθανίαν, καὶ
ΤΟΝ Ν HS.
50 ᾿Εξήγαγεν. δὲ αὐτοὺς “εξω"!
Aud he led them out asfaras to bethany, and
ἐπάρας τὰς.χεϊρας. αὐτοῦ εὐλόγησεν αὐτούς. 51 καὶ
having lifted up his hands he blessed them. And
ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ.εὐλογεῖν αὐτὸν αὐτοὺς διέστη am αὐτῶν
it came to pass as*was “blessing ‘he them hewasseparatedfrom .them
“καὶ ἀνεφέρετο εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν." δῷ Kai αὐτοὶ “προσκυνή-
and wascarriedupinto the heaven. And they having wor-
σαντες αὐτὸν" ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς ἹΙερουσαλὴμ μετὰ χαρᾶς peya-
shipped him returned to Jerusalem with “joy tereat,
λης 53 καὶ ἦσαν διαπαντὸς" ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, [αἰνοῦντες Kai
and were continually in the temple, praising and
? oe " ‘ , ΓΝ ΄ "
εὐλογοῦντες" τὸν θεόν. δ΄ Αμήν.
blessing God. Amen,
ATO κατὰ Λουκᾶν εὐαγγέλιον."
The *according*to ‘Luke ‘glad “tidings..
fQOANNHN ATION ΕΥ̓ΑΓΓΕΛΙΟΝ."
®JOHN *HOLY “GLAD *TIDINGS.
"EN ἀρχῇ ἦν ὃ λύγος, Kai ὁ λόγος ἣν πρὸς τὸν θεόν,
In [the] beginning was the Word, andthe Word was with God,
καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος. 2 οὗτος ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸς τὸν
and *God ὅνν8- 'the 7Word. He was in [the] beginning with
θεόν, 3 Πάντα δι αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ
God. Allthings through him came into being, and without him
? , τ en ΩΣ “
ἐγένετο οὐδὲ Key ὃ γέγονεν. Δὲν!" αὐτῷ ζωὴ
came into being not evenone[thing]whichhascomeintobeing. In him “life
Ty," καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ἣν τὸ φῶς τῶν ἀνθρώπων" 5 Kai TO φῶς ἐν
Jwas, and the life was the light of men. And the light in
τῇ σκοτίᾳ φαίνει, καὶ ἡ σκοτία αὐτὸ οὐ.κατέλαβεν.
the darkness appears, and the darkness “Ὁ ‘apprehended not.
6 ᾿Εγένετο ἄνθρωπος ἀπεσταλμένος παρὰ θεοῦ, ὄνομα
There was aman sent from God, *name
αὐτῷ "Ἰωάννης." 7 οὗτος ἦλθεν εἰς μαρτυρίαν, iva μαρτυ-
this John. He came for a witness, that he might
ρήσῃ περὶ τοῦ φωτός, ἵνα πάντες πιστεύσωσιν δι᾿ αὐτοῦ.
witness concerning the . light, that all ~*~ might believe through him.
5 ~ ay ~ > E> τὴ ΄ \ ~
8 οὐκἦν ἐκεῖνος TO φῶς, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα μαρτυρήσῃ περὶ τοῦ
?Wassnot ‘he the light, but that he might witness concerning the
wroc. 9 ἦν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἀληθινόν ὃ φωτίζει πάντα
light. *Was ‘the “light “true that which lightens every
ἄνθρωπον ἐρχύμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον. 10 ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν,
man coming into the world. In the world he was,
Υ ~ , δὰ ’ ΕΥ̓
καὶ ὁ κόσμος δι αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ ὁ κόσμος αὐτὸν
ang the world through him came intobeing, and the world him
οὐκιἔγνω. 11 εἰς τὰ ἴδια ἦλθεν, καὶ οἱ ἴδιοι αὐτὸν οὐ.παρέλα-
knew ποῦ. To hisown hecame, and hisown him received not ;
Bov' 12 ὅσοι δὲ πέλαβον!" αὐτὸν ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν
but as many 85 received him he gave tothem authority
2 ἔξω [π]|τττ[ΑἹ.
σαμτες αὐτόντ. &
& ---᾿ μήν @{L]|rrra. ἶ
i— ἅνιον E; Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ ᾿Ιωάννην (Ἰωάνην τι} GLTrAW ; κατὰ ᾿Ιωάννην 1.
γέγονεν ἐν (read geet
ἃ ἔλαβαν Tre
m ᾽Τωάνῃης Tr
διὰ παντὸς LA.
b πρὸς LTTrA. © -- καὶ ἀνεφέρετο εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν τ. 4— προσκυνή-
ΤΣ [αἰνοῦντες καὶ] εὐλογοῦντες TrA; — καὶ εὐλογοῦντες τ.
h Κατὰ Λουκᾶν Tra ; -- Τὸ κατὰ Λουκᾶν εὐαγγέλιον EGLTW.
a
k ἕν, ὃ
thing]. That which was in him was Life) ure, i ἐστιν is LT.
͵
i. JOE Ne
πιστεύουσιν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα
τέκνα θεοῦ γενέσθαι, τοῖς
believe on “name
chiidren of God to be, to those that
13 οἱ οὐκ ἐξ αἱμάτων οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματος σαρκὸς οὐδὲ
who not of bloods nor of will oftiesh nor
tk θελήματος ἀνδρὸς ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ θεοῦ ἐγεννήθησαν.
οἵ will ofman but of God were born.
Tine 2 , ᾿ ? , ΕἸ
14 Καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν,
And the Word flesh peenine, and tabernacled among 115, «
καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν.- δόξαν. αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς μονογενοῦς παρὰ
(and we discerned “his glory, aglory as ofan only-begotten with
αὐτοῦ"
this 3
πατρός, πλήρης χάριτος Kai ἀληθείας. 15° Iwavync' μαρτυρεῖ.
ἃ father, full of grace and truth. John witnesses
πεοὶ αὐτοῦ, Kai κέκραγεν, λέγων, Οὗτος ἦν ὃν εἶπον,
eoncerning him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom [gaid,
« «
O ὀπίσω μου ἐρχόμενος, ἔμπροσθεν μου γέγονεν" ὅτι
He who after me comes, 2precedence “of *me *has, for
πρῶτός pov ἦν. 16 PKai" ἐκ τοῦ-πληρώματος. αὐτοῦ ἡμεῖς
before me he was. And of his tulness we
πάντες ἐλάβομεν, Kai χάριν ἀντὶ χάριτος" 17 ὅτι ὁ νόμος
all received, and grace upon grace. Forthe law
διὰ «Μωσέως! ἐδόθη. ἡ χάρις Kai ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ
through Moses wasgiven; the grace andthe truth through Jesus
χοιστοῦ ἐγένετο. 18 θεὸν οὐδεὶς ἑώρακεν πώποτε" τὸ! μονο-
Christ came. ®God *no “one *has*seen atany time; the only-
γενὴς Suidc," ὁ ὧν εἰς τὸν κύλπον τοῦ πατρός, ἐκεῖνος. ἐξη-
begotten Son, whois in the bosom ofthe Father, he de-
γήσατο. 19 Καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ μαρτυρία τοῦ ᾿ΙΤωάννου,"
clared [him]. And this is the witness of John,
e ? , ~ S , ‘
Ore ἀπέστειλαν οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἐξ “Ιεροσολύμων ἱερεῖς Kat
when *senv wre *Jews from Jerusalem , priests and
ὙΛευΐτας," ἵνα ἐρωτήσωσιν αὐτόν, Σὺ τίς εἶ; 20 Kai
Levites, that they might ask him, Thou who art thou?: And
ὡμολόγησεν καὶ οὐκ.ἠρνήσατο, καὶ ὡμολόγησεν, Ὅτι “οὐκ εἰμὶ
he confessed and denied not, and confessed, SNot “am
ἐγὼ" ὁ χριστός. 21 Kat ἠρώτησαν αὐτόν, YTi οὖν ; ‘HXttac
J the Christ. And they asked him, Whatthen? BElias
εἶ ov; *Kai" λέγει, Οὐκ.εἰμί. Ὃ προφήτης εἶ σύ; Kai
art thou? And hesays, LIamnot. The prophet art thou? And
ἀπεκοίθη, Οὔ. 22 *Eizov" Ῥοῦν! αὐτῷ, Τίς εἴ; ἵνα ἀπό-
he answered, No. They said therefore to him, Who art thou? that an
κοισιν δῶμεν τοῖς πέμψασιν ἡμᾶς τί λέγεις περὶ
answcr we may give to those who yent us: What sayent thou about
~ »
σεαυτοῦ; 23 “Edn, Ἐγὼ φωνὴ βοῶντος ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ,
thyself? He said, 1 [am] a voice erying in the wilderness,
Ev@vvare τὴν ὁδὸν κυρίου καθὼς εἶπεν Ἡσαΐας ὁ προ-
Make straight the way of [the] Lord, as, said Esaias the pro-
φήτης. 24 Kai Sai" “ἀπεσταλμένοι ἦσαν ἐκ τῶν Φαρι-
phet. And those who had been sent were from among the Phari-
d
caiwy. 25 Kat ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν καὶ “εἶπον! αὐτῷ,. Ti οὖν
ῳ,
secs. And they asked him and said to him, ΤΣ then
βαπτίζεις, εἰ σὺ οὐκιεῖ 6 χριστός, “οὔτε! “HXiac," “οὔτε!
Ἢ thou art not the Christ, nor Elias, nor
baptizest thou,
ο Ἰωάνης Tr. PoreforGLTTrA. 4 Μωῦύσέως LITrAW.
God rr. t Ἰωάνου Tr. v+ πρὸς αὐτὸν to Lim LTra.
εἰμὶ LTTrA, a τί οὖν; λείας εἶ; T: τί οὖν; σὺ ᾿Πλίας εἰ: Tr:
2. --Οὶ καὶ 1. 2 εἶπαν LTTrA, : υ — οὖν 1,.
ἴττ.Ἁ. © οὐδὲ LIT: A. f"HAeias 1.
R
* — ὃ (read [the]) Tr.
w Δενείτας TTrA.
σὺ οὖν τί, ‘Hadas εἶ Ὁ.
¢ — οἱ (read [those who]) rTra.
241
to become the sons of
God. even to tiem that
believe on his name:
13 which* were born,
not of blood, nor of
the will of the flesh,
nor of the will of man,
but of God.
14 Andthe Word was
made flesh, and dwelt
along us, (and we be-
held his glory, the
glory as of the only
bezotten of the Fa-
ther,) full of grace
and truth. 15 John
bare witness of him,
and cried, saying, This
was he of whom I
spake, He that coineth
atter me is preferred
before me: for he was
before me. 16 And of
his fulness have all we
received, and grace for
grace. 17 For the law
was given by Moses,
but grace and truth
came by Jesus Christ.
18 No man hath seen
God at any timc; the
only: begotten Son,
which is in the bosom
of the Father, he hath
declared him. 19 And
this is the record of
John, when the Jews
sent priests and Le-
σίτου from Jerusalem
to ask him, Who art
thou? 20 And he con-
fessed, and denied not;
but confessed, I am
not the Christ. 21] And
th y asked him, What
then? Art thou Elias?
Andhe saith, Iain not.
Art thou that prophet?
And he answered, No.
22 Thensaid they unto
him, Who art thou?
that we may give an
answer to them that
scot us. What sayest
thou of thyself? 23 He
said, I am the voice of
one crying in the wil-
derness, Make straight
the way of the Lord,
as said the prophet
Iixnias. 24 And they
which were sent were
of the Phari-ees.
25 And they asked him,
and said unto him,
Why baptizest thou
then, if thou be not
that Christ, nor Elias,
neither that prophet?
5 θεὸς
ΝΣ ἐγὼ ουκ
ἃ εἶπαν
242
25 John answered
them, saying, I bap-
tize with water: but
there standeth one a-
mong you, whom ye
know not; 27 he it is,
who coming after me
i- preferred before me,
whose shor’s latchet Τ
am not worthy to un-
loose. 28 These things
were done in Beth-
abara beyond Jordan,
where John was bap-
tizing.
29 The next dxy
John secth Jesus com-
ing unto him, and
saith, Behold the Lamb
of God, which taketh
away the sin of the
world. 30 This is he
οἱ whom I said, After
me cometh a man
which is preferred be-
fore me: ΤΟΥ͂ he was
befor: me. 31 And 1
knew him not: but
that he should be made
manirest to Isracl,
thererore am I come
baptizing with water.
32 And John hare re-
cord, seying, T saw the
Spirit desecnding from
heaven likea dove, and
it abode upon him.
33 And I knew him
not: but he that sent
Ine to baptize with
water, the same said
unto me, Upon whom
thou shalt sce the Spi-
rit descending. and re-
Diaining on him, the
same is he which bap-
tizeth with the Holy
Ghost. 34 And Isaw,
and bare record that
this is the Son of God.
35 Agenin the next
day after John stood,
and two of his disci-
ples; 36 and looking
upon Jesus as he walk-
ed, he saith, Behold
the Lamb of God!
37 And the two disci-
ples heard him speak,
and they followed Je-
8 ᾿Ιτωάνης τε.
h — δὲ but TTra.
M— ὃς ἔμπροσθέν μου γέγονεν G[LITIrA.
θαβαρᾷ Ε ; Βηθανίᾳ Bethany Gurtraw.
(read he sees) GLITrAW.
TQANNHS. i
e ͵ > ~ , ‘
ὁ προφήτης ; 20 ᾿Απεκρίθὴ αὐτοῖς ὁ ξἸωαννης" λέγων, ᾿Εγὼ
the prophet? *Answercd “them ‘John saying, "
΄ ’ vO . ,΄ h®:il e ~ ic Π “" € ~
βαπτίζω ἐν ὕδατι. μεσος."δὲ υμῶν 'εστηκεν ον υμεῖς
baptize with water; butin[the] midst of yon stands*({one] whom ye
οὐκ.οἴδατε. 27 kabrég ἐστιν" 16" ὀπίσω μου ἐρχόμενος, ™de
know not; ‘he ‘itis who after me comes, who
τ n? ‘ Τ ? b ene t ο mer oe
ov tyw OUR εἰμι αξιος tva
of whom 1 7not ‘am worthy that
᾽ - . ε , he r ς ~ ’
αὐτοῦ τὸν ἱμάντα τοῦ ὑποδήματος. 28 Ταῦτα ἐν
thong οἵ the sandal, These things in
PBn0aBaoa' ἐγένετο πέραν Tov Ιορδάνου, ὕπου ἣν «τ lway-
Bethabara took place across -the Jordan, where *was *Joun
γης" βαπτίζων.
baptizing.
29 Ty ἐπαύριον βλέπει 80’lwavync! τὸν ᾿Τησοῦν ἐρχόμενον
ἔμπροσθέν μου γέγονεν" "
2preeedence “of*me ‘has,
λύσω
I should loose of him” the
Onthe morrow “sees +John Jesus coming
A ᾽ , ‘ , » na « > A ~ ~ © »
πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ λέγει, Ide ὁ ἀμνὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, ὁ αἴρων
το him, and says, Behold the Lamb of God, who takesaway
THY ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου. 30 οὗτός ἐστιν ἱπερὶ οὗ ἐγὼ
the sin of the world. He
+ ᾽ ͵ » ΟἹ » ͵ ,
εἶπον, Orlow pov ἐρχεται ἀνήρ, ὃς ἔμποοσθέν μου γέγονεν,
it is concerning whom [
said, After me comes aman, who “preeedence *of*me haa,
or ~ fe π ? ‘ ? wn ? ΚΕΝ 2 aw
ὅτι πρῶτός μου ἣν. 31 Kayw ovK.ydety αὐτόν" ἀλλ᾽ wa
because before me he was.
φανερωθῇ.
he might be manifested
ὕξατι βαπτίζων. 32 Καὶ ἐμαρτύρησεν ᾿Ιωάννης" λέγων, "Ore
water baptizing. And “bore *witness +John saying,
τεθέαμαι TO πνεῦμα καταβαῖνον "ὡσεὶ" περιστερὰν ἐξ οὐ-
Ihave beheld the Spirit descending as a dove ont of hea-
~ oo” Spun, eek 6 ? ‘ ᾽ »"- ee > ,
ρανοῦ, καὶ ἔμεινεν ἐπ αὐτόν. 33 κάγω οὐκιῃδειν αὐτόν" ἀλλ
ven, and itabode upon him, AndI Καθ ποῦ him; but
ε , Sp ? Ta. ? ~ »ὕ, ΟΣ, το
ὁ πέμψας pe βαπτίζειν ἐν ὕδατι, ἐκεῖνός μοί εἶπεν, “ED
hewho sent me tobnptize with water, he tome said, Upon
ὃν ὧν ἴδῃς. τὸ πνεῦμα καταβαῖνον Kai μένον ἐπ᾽
whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and abiding on
αὐτόν, οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ βαπτίζων ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ.
him, he itis who baptizes with [the] *Spirit Holy.
ν᾽ ΄ . ε τ εν
34 κἀγὼ ἑώρακα, καὶ μεμαρτύρηκα OTL οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὺς
AudI haveseen, and have borne witness that this is the Son
τοῦ θεοῦ.
of God,
35 Ty ἐπαύριον πάλιν εἱστήκει
On the morrow again was “standing
And I knew not him; but that
τῷ TopanX, διὰ τοῦτο ἦλθον ἐγὼ ἐν τῳ"
to Israel, therefore cule [ with,
*6"Twaryne," καὶ ἐκ
1John, and “of
τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ δύο. 36 καὶ ἐμβλέψας τῷ Ἰησοῦ περιπα-
“his *disciples 1two. And looking at Jesus waik-
τοῦντι, λέγει; “Ide ὁ ἀμνὸς τοῦ θεοῦῦ. 37 Καὶ ἤκουσαν:
ing, he says, Belold the Lamb of God! And *heard
“airov ot δύο μαθηταὶ" λαλοῦντος, καὶ ἠκολούθησαν τῷ
Shim ‘the “two “disciples speaking, and foliowed
ta >
ἱ στήκει Pra. Κ — αὐτός ἐστιν G[L]rtra. 1 [6] Tra.
Ὁ -- ἐγὼ [π|τττὰ. 0. + ἐγὼ 1 aT ]a, Βη-
4 + ὃ LTTr[A]. τ Ἰωάνης Tr. 5.- ὁ Ἰωάννης
τ ὑπὲρ LITrA. ¥— τῷ LIT [A], δ ὡς GLITrAW 6
*—6
LTrA. 7 + [ὃ αἴρων τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου] Who tabes uway the sin of the world ως
*— καὶ τ.
ἃ οἱ Ove μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ T.
JOHN.
, ~ ‘ . (P| 4 ~ ‘ θ id Ne AJ
Ιησοῦ. 38 στραφεὶς “δὲ! ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ θεασάμενος avrove
Jesus. *Having *turned ‘but “Jesus, and beheld them
ἀκολουθοῦντας, λέγει αὐτοῖς, 89 Ti ζητεῖτε; Οἱ. δὲ δεῖπον!
following, says tothem, What seek ye? And they said
αὐτῷ, “Ῥαββί," ὃ λέγεται Eopnrvevduevor" διδάσκαλε, ποῦ
to hina, Rabbi, whichis tosay. being interpreted Teacher, where
, ~ ‘ ” τ
μένεις; 40 Λέγει αὐτοῖς, ρχεσθε καὶ Siders." ΓΉΛθον"
abidest thou? He says to theru,. Come and 866. They went
‘kat: Ἐεῖδον! ποῦ μένει" καὶ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔμειναν τὴν ἡμέοαν
him *day
I.
and saw where he abides; and with they abode
ἐκείνην" ὥρα δὲ! ἦν ὡς δεκάτη. 41 Ἣν ™’Ardpéac
‘that. . (’The]*bour 'now was about (the) tenth. ™Was 1 Andrew
ὁ ἀδελφὸς Σίμωνος Πέτρου εἷς ἐκ τῶν δύο τῶν ἀκουσάντων
7the “brother *of*Simon ‘Peter one of the two who heard
παρὰ "Ιωάννου," καὶ ἀκολουθησάντων αὐτῷ. 42 εὑρίσκει
[0815] from John, and followed him. Finds
οὗτος πρῶτος" τὸν (ἀδελφὸν τὸν ἴδιον Σίμωνα, καὶ λέγει
the *first ®brother *his °own Simon, and says
αὐτῷ, Ἑὑρήκαμεν τὸν pecoiay, 0 ἐστιν μεθερμηνευόμενον
tohim, We have found the Messias, which is being interpreted
Po" χριστύς. 43 «καὶ ἤγαγεν αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν.
the = Christ. And he led him to Jesus.
ἐμβλέψας. "δὲ" αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν, Σὺ ef Σίμων ὁ υἱὸς
And looking at him Jesus said, Thou art Simon the son
"[wva'" σὺ κληθήσῃ Κηφᾶς, ὃ ἑρμὴνεύεται Πέτρος.
of Jonas; thou shalt be called Cephas, which 15 interpreted Stone.
44 Τῇ ἐπαύριον ἠθέλησεν ‘to Ἰησοῦς" ἐξελθεῖν εἰς τὴν
Onthe morrow “desired Jesus to go forth into
Γαλιλαίαν" καὶ εὑρίσκει Φίλιππον Kai λέγει αὐτῷν, ᾿Ακολούθει
Galilee, and he finds Philip and says to him, Follow
μοι. 45 Ἣν» δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος ἀπὸ Βηθσαϊδά, ἐκ τῆς πόλεως
me. Now “was *Philip from Bethsaida, of the . city
᾿Ανδοέου καὶ Πέτρου. 46 Evoioxes Φίλιππος τὸν Ναθαναὴλ
of Andrew and Peter. “Finds *Philip Nathanael
καὶ Neyer αὐτῷ, Ὃν ἔγοαψεν Μωσῆς" ἐν τῷ νόμῳ καὶ
and says ἴο him, [Him] whom “wrote *ot ‘Moses in the law and
« ~ , 7 ~ ‘ es ~ ‘
οἱ προφῆται, εὑρήκαμεν, ᾿Ιησοῦν *rdv" υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰωσὴφ τὸν
the prophets, wehaveiound, Jesus the s50n - of Joseph who
ἀπὸ ΥΝαζαρέτ." 47 *Kai' εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ναθαναὴλ, Ἔκ
[15] from Nazareth, And “said “to*him ‘Nathanael, Out of
YNaZapér" δύναταί τι ἀγαθὺν εἶναι; Λέγει αὐτῷ ἃ Φίλιππο
2 ? t Cy
Nazareth can any good thing © be? 2Says *to *him *Philip,
Ἔρχου καὶ ἴδε. 48 Elder "ὁ" ᾿Τησοῦς τὸν Ναθαναὴλ ἐρχύμενον
Come -and see. 2Saw 1Jesus Nathanael coming
u ᾽ ΄ ‘ ~ WwW ? ~ “7
πρὺς αὐτόν, καὶ λέγει περὶ αὐτοῦ, "Ide ἀληθῶς “lopan\-
το him, and says concerning him, Behold truly an Israel-
irc," ἐν ᾧ δόλος ovKiorw. 49 Λέγει αὐτῷ Ναθαναήλ,
ite, in whom guile is not. “Says “to*him ‘Nathanael,
Πόθεν pe γινώσκεις; ᾿Απεκρίθη 6! Ιησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
Whence me knowest thou? *Answered Jesus and said tohim,
243
sus. 38 Then Jesus
turned, and saw them
following, and saith
unto them, What seek
ye? They said unto
him, Rabbi, (which is
to say, being intcr-
preted, Master,) where
dwellest thou ? 3S He
saith unto them, Come
and see. They came
and saw where he
dwelt, and abode with
him that day: for it
Was about the tenth
hour. 40 One of rhe
two which heard John
speak, and followed
him, was Andrew, Si-
mon Peter’s brother.
41 He first findeth his
own brother Simon,
and saith unto him,
We have found the
Messias, which is, be-
ing interpreted, the
Christ. 42 And he
brought him to Jesus.
And when Jesus be-
held him, hesaid, Thou
art: Simon the son of
Jona: thou shalt be
ealled Cephas, which
is by interpretation, A
stone. 43 The day fol-
lowing Jesus would go
forth into Galilee, and
findeth Philip, and
saith unto him, Follow
me,
44 Now Philip wasof
Bethsaida, the city of
Andrew and Peter.
45 Philip findeth Na-
thanael, and = saith
unto him, We have
found him, of whom
Moses in the law, and
the prophets, did write,
Jesus of Nazareth, the
son of Joseph. 45 And
Nathanael said unto
him, Can there any
good thing come out
of Nazareth? Philip
saith unto him, Come
and sce. 47 Jesus saw
Nathanael coming to
him, and saith of him,
Behold an Israelite in-=
decd, in whom is no
guile! 48 Nathanael
saithuntohim, Whence
knowest thou me? Je-
sus answered and said
unto him, Beiore that
c— δὲ τ΄ ἃ εἶπαν LTTrA. e Ῥαββείτ. f μεθερμηνενόμενον LTrA.. Ββὄὔψεσθεγθ
shall see TTra. δ ἦλθαν ΤΊτΑ. i+ οὖν therefore [L]trra. k εἶδαν LTTrA. 1 — δὲ
GLITrAW. m + [dé] and L. 2 “Twavov Tr. ° πρῶτον LTrA. Ρ — ὃ GLTIrAw.
4 — καὶ [L]TTrA. r — δὲ and GTTraw. s*Iwavov of John Ltr ; ᾿Ιωάννου TA. t—o
᾿Ιησοὺς (read he desired) GLrTraw. ΟΥ̓ + δ᾽ Ἰησοῦς Jesus (finds) Lrrraw. W Mwvons
LIT: AW, x -- τὸν L1[Tr]. Υ Ναζαρέθ EGw. 2 — καὶ T, a+ διττὰ, b—o
Liniaw. ©8’Iopanacimys Tir. 44 —o GLTTrAW,
244
Philip called thee,
when thou wast under
the fig tree, Isaw thee.
49 Nathanael answered
and saith unto him,
Rabbi, thou art the
Son of God; thou art
the King of Israel.
50 Jesus answered and
said unto him, Because
I said unto thee, I saw
thee under the fig tree,
believest thou? thou
shalt see greater things
than these. 51 And he
saithunto him, Verily,
verily, [say unto you,
Hereafter ye shall sce
heaven open, and the
angels of ‘God ascend-
ing and descending
upon the Son of man.
II. Andthe third day
there was a marriage
in Cana of Galilee;
and the mother of Je-
sus was there: 2 and
both Jesus was called,
and his disciples, to
the marriage. 3 And
when they wanted
wine, the mother of
Jesus saith unto him,
They have no wine.
4 Jesus saith unto her,
Woman, what have I
to do with thee? mine
hour is not yet come.
5 His mother saith un-
to the servants, What-
socver he saith unto
you, doit. 6 And there
were set there six
waterpots of stone,
after the manner of
the purifying of the
Jews, cqntaining two
or three firkins apiece.
7 Jesus saith unto
them, Fill the water-
pots with water. And
they filled them up to
the brim. 8 And he
saith unto them, Draw
out now, and bear unto
the governor of the
feast. And they bare
it. 9 When the ruler
of the feast had tasted
the water that was
made wine, and knew
not whence it was:
(but the servants
whieh drew the water
kuew ;) the governor
of the feast called the
bridegroom, 10 and
saith unto him, Every
man at the beginning
doth set forth good
Wine; and when men
ITQANNEHS. ea
IIpd τοῦ σὲ Φίλιππον φωνῆσαι, ὄντα ὑπὸ τὴν συκῆν,
Before that “thee 1Philip “called, [thou] being under the fig-tree,
εἶδόν σε. 50 ᾿Απεκρίθη" Ναθαναὴλ ἱκαὶ λέγει" Ξαὐτῷ," Ραββί."
Isaw thee. ? Answered ‘Nathanael and says to him, Rabbi,
σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, σὺ ‘et ὁ βασιλεὺς" τοῦ Ἰσραήλ.
thou art the Son of God, thou art the King of Israel.
51 ᾿Απεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Ὅτι εἶπόν σοι, ‘Eddy
2Answered ‘+Jesus and said tohim, Because I said tothee, Isaw
σε ὑποκάτω τῆς συκῆς, πιστεύεις; μείζω τούτων
thee under the , fig-tree, believest thou? Greater things than these
Ube." 52 Kai λέγει. αὐτῷ, “Auny ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
thou shalt see. And hesays tohim, Verily verily Isay to you,
τὰ ἀπ᾿ ἄρτι" ὄψεσθε τὸν οὐρανὸν ἀνεῳγότα, Kat τοὺς ay-
Henceforth yeshallste the heaven opened, and the an-
γέλους τοῦ θεοῦ ᾿ἀναβαίνοντας καὶ καταβαίνοντας ἐπὶ τὸν
gels of God ascending and descending on the
υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου.
Son of man,
2 Καὶ "τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ τρίτῃ" γάμος ἐγένετο ἐν οΚαγᾷ!
And on the oun ‘third amarriage took place in Cana
τῆς Γαλιλαίας" καὶ ἦν ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἐκεῖ. 2 ἐκλήθη. δὲ
of Galilee, and*was'the “mother Sof “Jesus there. And*was*invited
καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ ot μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν γάμον. 9 καὶ
2also 1Jesus and his peep les to the “marriage. And
Puorepnouvroc οἴνου" λέγει ἡ “μήτηρ τοῦ Ιησοῦ πρὸς αὐτόν,
being deficient of wine *says ‘the *mother fof *Jesus to hin,
4Οἶνο» οὐκ. ἔχουσιν." 4 τλΛέγει αὐτῇ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Τί ἐμοὶ καὶ
Wine Sto *her *Jesus, What tome and
σοί, γύναι; οὔπω ἥκει 1-Wpapov. 5 Λέγει ἡ. «μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ
they have not. *Says
tothee, woman? not yet iscome mine hour. *Says- his mother
ses Hea ΄ “ n ΄ 4 cow ΄
τοῖς διακόνοις, “O.re ἂν λέγῃ ὑμῖν, ποιήσατε. Θ Ἦσαν
tothe servants, Whatever he may say to you, do. ?There *\were
Sudpiat λίθιναι! FE ἱκείμεναι" κατὰ τὸν καθα-
tsix abana according to the puri-
δὲ ἐκεῖ
land there *water-vessels “of *stone
ρισμὸν τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων", χωροῦσαι ava μετρητὰς δύο ἢ τρεῖς.
fication of the Jews, “hoiding teach metrete two or three.
7 λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Tepicare τὰς ὑδρίας ὕδατος.
"Says *to *them Jesus, Fill the water-vessels with water.
\ e » Ns sarees
Kai ἐγέμισαν αὐτὰς ἕως ἄνω. 8 Kai λέγει αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αν-
And they filled them πηΐο [{Π6] brim. And hesays tothem, Draw
*Kai" ἤνεγκαν.
τλήσατε νῦν καὶ φέρετε τῷ ἀρχιτρικλίνῳ.
And they carried [it].
out now and carry to the master of the feast.
9 ὡς. δὲ ἐγεύσατο ὁ ἀρχιτρίκλινος τὸ ὕδωρ οἷνον γεγενὴ-
But when Shad ‘tasted *the *master*of *the °feast the water *wine ‘that “had
Kat οὐκ ἤδει “πόθεν ἐστίν" οἱ. δὲ διώκογοι ἤδεισαν οἱ
“become, and knewnot whence itis, (but the servants knew who
ἠντληκότες TO ὕδωρ" φωνεῖ τὸν νυμφίον ὁ ἀρχιτρίκλινος
haddrawn the water,) ‘calls ‘the “bridegroom 'the *master “of *the *feast
10΄ καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ, Πᾶς ἄνθρωπος πρῶτον τὸν καλὸν οἶνον
and says tohim, Every man first the good wine
μένον,
e+ αὐτῷ *him [u]tTra.
i ὃ βασιλεὺς εὖ L; βασιλεὺς εἶ TTrA.
ἐπ Th τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ Tra.
ἄρτι LTTra.
'
f — καὶ λέγει [L]tTra. ΒΕ — αὐτῷ LTTrA. h Ῥαββείτ.
k + ὅτι that Lrtra. 1 ὄψῃ GLTTrAW. m™ — ἀπ᾽
© Kava ELTTr. P οἶνον οὐκ εἶχον, ὅτι συνετελέσθη
ὃ οἶνος τοῦ γάμου. εἶτα wine they had not, for the wine of the marriage feast was finished.
Then T.
ὑδρίαι LTTrA,
9 olvos οὐκ ἔστιν Wille there ix not τ.
t κείμεναι placed aster Ιουδαίων TTra.
T+ καὶ and (J ests) [LjT . 5 λίθιναι
v οἱ δὲ and they (carried) TTra.
JOHN.
χγότε! τὸν ἐλάσσω"
then the inferior;
tT.
τίθησιν, και ὅταν μεθυσθῶσιν
sets on, and when they may have drunk freely
x , \ \ 7 € » , rd ,
σὺ τετήρηκας TOV καλὸν οἷνον ἕως ἄρτι. 11 Ταύτην ἐποίησεν
thou hastkept the good wine until now. This Sdid
γχὴν! ἀρχὴν τῶν σημείων 6'Inoove ἐν *Kave" τῆς Γαλ΄Λαίας,
‘beginning 7of *the “signs Jesus in . Cana of Galilee,
, oy ~ ‘ , 3 ᾽ A
καὶ ἐφανέρωσεν τὴν.δόξαν.αὐτοῦ: Kai‘ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτὸν
and manifested his glory ; and “believed ton “him
οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ.
this *disciples.
12 Μετὰ rovro ~
After this he went down to
4 ? ~ ay OQ) ws > ~ II \ € (a) \ ᾽ ~ 4
μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ "αὐτοῦ" καὶ οἱ.μαθηται αὐτοῦ, Kat
his mother and “brethren this and his disciples, and
ἐκεῖ ἔμειναν οὐ πολλὰς ἡμέρας. 18 Kai ἐγγὺς ἦν τὸ πάσχα
there they abode ποῦ many days. And near was the passover
~ ᾽ , \ ? , ᾽ « ΄ <? ~ ‘
τῶν lovdaiwy, καὶ ἀνέβη εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς. 14 καὶ
of the Jews, and *went “up *to ‘Jerusalem 1 Jesus, And
εἷρεν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τοὺς πωλοῦντας βόας καὶ πρόβατα καὶ
he found in the temple those who sold oxen and ~ sheep and
περιστεράς, καὶ τοὺς κερματιστὰς καθημένους" 15 καὶ ποιή-
doves, and the money-changers sitting ; and having
, ? ΄ i γφῳ» ἢ 3 ~
σας φραγέλλιον ἐκ σχοινίων πάντας ἐξέβαλεν ἐκ τοῦ
made A scourge of cords “all "he “drove *out from the
« - ΄ ᾿ τ 4 , ‘ ~ / AS
ἱεροῦ, τά.τε πρόβατα καὶ τοὺς βόας. καὶ τῶν κολλυβιστῶν
temple, both the sheep’ and the oxen;' and of the money-changers
, : . \ ENG
ἐξέχεεν “τὸ κέρμα! καὶ τὰς τραπέζας ἀνέστρεψεν. 16 Kai
he poured out the coin and the tables overthrew. And
τοῖς τὰς. περιστερὰς πωλοῦσιν εἶπεν, “AoaTe ταῦτα
to these who ?the Sdoves tsold he said, Take these things
, ᾽ a ’ Il ᾽ ‘ Ὁ ‘ e
κατέβη εἰς *Kareovaoup, αὐτὸς και ἢ
Capernaum, he and
? ~ ‘ ~ ~ =
ἐντεῦθεν. ἁμὴ.ποιεῖτε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ.πατρός μου οἶκον ἐμ-
hence ; make not the house of my father a house of mer-
mopiov. 17 ᾿Εμνήσθησαν “δὲ! οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ὅτι γε-
chandise, And “remembered this “disciples that writ-
γρᾳμμένον ἐστίν, Ὃ ζῆλος τοῦ. οἴκου. σου ἱκατέφαγέν" με.
ten _ itis, The zeal of thine house has eaten “up ‘me.
( ? ε - ‘ τΥ > ~ ,
18 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν οὖν ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι καὶ ξεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Tt
*Answered “therefore πὸ “Jews and said tohim, What
ποιεῖς ; 19 ᾿Απεκρίθη
σημεῖον δεικνύεις ἡμῖν ὅτι ταῦτα
*Answered
sign shewest thou. tous that these things thou doest ἢ
ey? ~ ROEens ~ ν᾿ - . ΑὟ 8.3
46" ᾿Τησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Λύσατε τὸν. ναὸν τοῦτον, καὶ ‘éy"
*Jesus and said tothem, Destroy this temple, and in
δὶ « μ ~ > , - m > ©? cos
τρισὶν ἡμέραις ἐγερῷῶ αὐτόν. 208EHizov' οὖν ot Ιουζαῖοι,
three days Iwillraiseup it. *Said “therefore'the “Jews,
ΚΤεσσαράκοντα! καὶ @& ἔτεσιν ἰῳκοδομήθη" ὁ.ναὸς οὗτος, Kat
Forty and six years was building this temple, and
4 ? \ QP > = ΕΑ ς as τὴ . oo»
σὺ ἐν τρισὶν ἡμέραις ἐγερεῖς avToy; 21 ᾿Εκεῖνος.δὲ ἔλεγεν
thou in three days wiltraiseup it? But he spoke
‘ “Ὁ ~ ~ , ~ , ΕΣ ,
περὶ τοῦ ναοῦ τοῦὔ.σώματος αὐτοῦ. 22 ὅτε οὖν ἠγερ-
concerning the temple of his body. When therefore he was
2 ‘me ? ΄ ‘ ’ ~ ee
θη ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐμνήσθησαν οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ὅτι
raised up from among [the] dead Sremembered Yhis “disciples that’
24.5
have well drunk, then
that which is worse:
but thou hast kept tine
good wine until now.
11 This beginning of
miracles did Jesus in
Cana of Galilee, and
manifested forth his
glory'; and his discis
ples believed on him, ©
12 After this he went
down to Capernaum,
he, and his mother,
and his brethren, and
his disciples: and they
continued there not
many days. 13 And the
Jews’ passover was at
hand, and Jesus went
upto Jerusalem, l4and
found in thd temple
those that sold oxen
and ‘sheep and doves,
and the changers of
money sitting: 15 and
when he had made a
scourge of small cords,
he drove them all out
of the temple, and the
sheep, and the oxen;
and poured out the
changers’ money, and
overthrew the tables ;
16 and said unto them
that sold doves, Take
these things hence;
make not my Father’s
-house an house ot mer-
chandise. 17 And his
disciples remembered
that it was written,
‘The zeal of thine house
hath eaten me up.
18 Then answered the
Jews and said unto
him, What sign shew-
est thou unto us, see-
ing that thou doest
these things? 19 Jesus
answered and said un-
to them, Destroy this
temple, and in three
days I will raise it up,
20 Then said the Jews,
Forty and .six years
was this temple in
building, and wiltthou
rear it up in three
days? 2k But hespake
of the temple of his
body. 22 When there-
fore he wasrisen-from
the dead, his disciples
remembered that he
2 Kava ELTTr.
ἃ - [καὶ] and L.
x — τότε [1|]Τ{ττΑ]. Y — τὴν LTTrA.
Ὁ — αὐτοῦ [L]Tr[A]. © Ta κέρματα the coins Tra.
f καταφάγεταί will eat up GLY aw.
k Τεσσεράκοντα TTra, 1 οἰκοδομήθη T.
Β εἶπαν LTTrA.
h — ὃ LTTrAW.
85 Καφαρναούμ LTTrAW.
e — δὲ and [πτττὰ.Ψ
i [ev] Tr.
e
246
had said this
them; and they
lieved the scripture,
and the word which
Jesus had said. '
unto
be-
23 Now when he was
in Jerusalem at the
pissover, in the feast
day, many believed in
his name, when they
saw the miracles which
he did. 2% But Jesus
did not commit him-
seif unto them, be-
cause he knew all mer,
25 and necded not that
any should testify of
main: for he knew
What was in man,
TII. There was a
man of the Pharisees,
named Nicodemus, a
ruler of, the Jews:
2 the same came to
Jesus by night, and
said unto him, Rabbi,
we know that thouart
a teacher come from
God: for no man can
do these miracles that
thon doest. except God
be with him. 3 Jesus
answered and said un-
to him, Verily, verily,
1 sy unto thee, Except
amin be born again,
he cannot see the king-
dom of God. 4 Nieco-
demus’saith unto him,
How can a man be
born when he is old?
ean he enter the second
time into his mother’s
womb, and be born?
5 Jesus answered, Ve-
rily, verily, I say unto
thee, Except a man
be born of water and
of the Spirit. he cannot
enter intothe kingdom
of God. 6 That which
is born of the flesh is
flesh ; and that which
is born of the Spirit is
spirit. 7 Marvel not
that I said unto thee,
Ye nuust be born again,
8 The wind bloweth
where it listeth, and
thou hearest the sound
thereof, but canst not
tell whence it cometh,
and whither it goeth:
ΒΟ is every one that is
born of the Spirit.
9 Nicodemus answered
™ — αὐτοῖς QLTTrAW.
8 — τοῦ L.
x — 0 LITrAW.
Ὁ γεγενημένον E.
τ αὐτὸν ΤΡ τὰ.
Τὰ σήμεισ LTTrAL
the heavens. Ὁ.
1. Q)AGN NEE. ΤΙΣ
τοῦτο ἔλεγεν "αὐτοῖς," καὶ ἐπίστευσαν τῇ γοαφῇ καὶ τῷ
this he had said to them, and believed the scripture and the
λόγῳ "ῷὼ" εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς.
word which “had *spoken Jesus.
23 Ὡς δὲ ἣν ἐν ο Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐν τῷ πάσχα Pév" τῇ
But when he was in Jerusalem δῦ the passover, at the
ἑορτῇ, πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς τὸ. ὄνομα. αὐτοῦ, θεωροῦντες αὐτοῦ
feast, many believed on his name, beholding his
τὰ σημεῖα ἃ ἐποίει. 24 αὐτὸς. δὲ ὁ" Tnoove οὐκ. ἐπίστευεν
did not trust
25 καὶ
signs which he was doing. But “himself 1Jesus
γι ‘ ἢ ? ~ ‘ 4 ? ‘ ’ nse
ἑαυτὸν" αὐτοῖς, διὰ τὸ αὐτὸν γινώσκειν πάντας,
himself ἕο them, because of his knowing all [men], and
ὅτι οὐ χρείων εἶχεν ἵνα τις paprvoncy περὶ τοῦ" avOpw-
that πο “need *ho “had that any should testify concerning man,
που" αὐτὸς. γὰρ tyu'woKev τί ἣν ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ.
for he kuew what was in man,
τ τ » ’ ~ ΄ , Ν
9 Ἣν. δὲ ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τῶν Φαρισαίων, Νικόδημος ὄνομα
But there was a man of the Pharisees, Nicodemus *name
~ » ~ ‘ ? ~
αὐτῷ, ἄρχων τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων" 2 οὗτος ἦλθεν πρὸς troy ᾿Πησοὺν"
this, a ruler of the Jews; he came to Jesus
~ « ΄ ” er ~ ,
γυκτός, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ἡ Pa3Bi." οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἐλή-
by night, and said tohim, Rabbi, we know that from God thou
a7 5 PAN AN A w ~ 4 ~ ἐν 7 ΘΝ ἢ
λυθας διδάσκαλος" οὐδεὶς γὰρ ταῦτα τὰ σημεῖα δύναται
hast come ἃ teacher, for no one these signs is able
~ τὰ Ay ~ 3 0) \ Foe ‘ > ᾽ - >
ποιεῖν ἃ ov ποιεῖς ἐὰν. μὴ ὁ θεὸς μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 3 ᾿Απεκριθὴη
todo which ὑπο doest unless *be *God with him. *Answered
Xo" ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ‘oot, ἐὰν. μή
1Jesus and said tohim, Verily verily LIsay tothee, Unless
Ἢ » ᾽ , 3 ~ A , ~
τις yevenOy ἄνωθεν, ot dvvarar ἰδεῖν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ
anyone anew, he cannot see the kingdom
θεοῦ. 4 Λέγει πρὸς αὐτὸν Yo" Νικόδημος, Πῶς δύναται ἄν-
of God. “Says *to *him Nicodemus, How can a
θρωπος γεννηθῆναι γέρων ὦν; μὴ δύναται εἰς τὴν κοιλίαν
man be born “old ‘being ? canhe into the womb
~ > ~ ‘ ~ -?
τῆς. μητρὸς αὐτοῦ δεύτερον εἰσελθεῖν) καὶ γεννηθῆναι; ὃ ᾿Απε-
of his mother asecondtime enter and be born? ?An-~
΄ « ? = ? A ? A , b EAT {2 ~
κοίθη 70" ᾽1ησὸῦς, ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, ἐὰν. μὴ τις γεννηθῇ
s
be born
swered 1Jesus, Verily verily Is:y tothee, Unless anyone be born
ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ πνεύματος οὐ.δύναται εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν
of water and of Spirit he tannot enter into the ‘kingdom
“rou θεοῦ." 6 τὸ γεγεννημένον" ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς σάρξ ἐστιν'
of God. That which hasbeenborn of the flesh flesh is;
καὶ τὸ ὑγεγεννημένον" ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος πνεῦμά ἐστιν.
and that which has been born of the Spirit spirit, is.
, «47 - ΄ ~ « ~ = ~ -
7 μὴ.θαυμάσῃς ore εἶπον σοι, Δεῖ ὑμᾶς γεν»ηθὴῆναὶϊ
Do not wonder that JI said to thee, It is needful for you to be born
~ , ~ ‘ ‘ --
ἄνωθεν. 8 τὸ πνεῦμα ὅπου θέλει πιεῖ, καὶ τὴν. φωνὴν. αὐτοῦ
The wind “where 7it*wills ‘blows, and its sound
anew,
ἀκούεις. SAAN! οὐκιοἶδας πόθεν ἔρχεται δκαὶ" που ὑπάγει
aud where it goes:
thou hearest, but knowest not whence it comes
- . . ~ ν , > ~ a ?
οὕτως ἐστὶν πᾶς ὁ γεγεννημένος ἐκ TOU πνεύματος. 9’ Απε-
thus is everyone that has been born of the Spirit. 2An.
ᾳ — ὃ LTTrA.
τ δύναται ταῦτα
® τῶν οὐρανῶν Οἵ
π ὃν LTTrA. Oar τοῖς GLTLra. mn [ἐν] Ltr.
τ αὐτὸν him GLriraw. v Ῥαββεί τ.
Υ --- or. 1.-- ὃ GLI[Tra|W.
© ἀλλὰ Tr. a7 ΟΥ̓Χ.
If. JOHN.
ἶ ΕΞ πὸ pe ? ~ ,
κρίθη Νικόδημος καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ἸΤῶς δύναται ταῦτα γενε-
swered ‘Nicodemus and said tohim, How can these things be?
: ; ς Ξ ieee Bes to Aaa
σθαι; 10 ᾿Απεκρίθη “ὁ" Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Σὺ εἶ ὁ
7Answered and said tohim, Thou art the
διδάσκαλος τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ, καὶ ταῦτα οὐ.γινώσκεις ; 11 ἀμὴν
1 Jesus
4
teacher of Israel, andthese things knowest not? Verily
i τ ’ « «ι » ~ ‘ ew « if
ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, Ore ὃ οἴδαμεν λαλοῦμεν, καὶ ὃ εωρα-
verily Isay to thee, That which we ΚΟ we speak, and that which we
Kapey μαρτυροῦμεν᾽ Kai τὴν. μαρτυρίαν. ἡμῶν οὐ-λαμβάνετε.
have seen we bear witness of ; and our Witness ye receive not.
12 εἰ τὰ ἐπίγεια εἶπον ὑμῖν, καὶ οὐ.πιστεύετε, πῶς ἐὰν εἴπω
If earthly things Isaid toyou, and yebelievenot, how it Isay
yen ἈΝΕ ἰ = ς \ ? \ > AUR pea
ὑμῖν τὰ ἐπουράνια πιστεύσετε; 13 καὶ οὐδεὶς ἀναβεβηκεν
ἕο γοὰ heavenly things will ye believe? And noone has gone up
εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἰμὴ ὁ ἐκ TOU οὐρανοῦ καταβάς, ὁ υἱὸς
into the heaven excepthewhooutof the heaven came down, the Son
~ ? , « » ~ ? ~ . ‘ ~
τοῦ ἀνθρώπαυ ὁ ὧν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ" 14 καὶ καθὼς ἱΜωσῆς"
ofman whois in the heaven. And even as Moses
ὕψωσεν τὸν dow ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, οὕτως ὑψωθῆναι δεῖ
littedup {π6- βοχροηῦ in the wilderness, thus to be lifted up it behoves
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπρυ" 15 ἵνα πᾶς ὁ- πιστεύων ϑεὶς αὐτὸν"
the Son of man, that everyone that believes on-> him
Ὀμὴ. ἀπόληται, ἀλλ᾽" ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 106. οὕτως. γὰρ
may not perish, but life eternal, For “so
LA « A x , en j ᾽ “ἢ Ν
ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον ὥστε τὸν. υἱὸν. αὐτοῦ τὸν μονο-
“loved 1G@od the world that ἡ his Son the only be-
γενῆ ἔδωκεν, iva πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν μὴ.ἀπόληται,
gotten heguye, ὑμαῦ everyone who believes on him may not perish,
KON" «ἔχῃ ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 17 οὐ.γὰρ. ἀπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς TOY,
but may-have life eternal. For “sent *not *God
»
EXD
may have
ce u nt , ΄ A 4 . ? ’
viovladrod' εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἵνα κρίνῃ τὸν κύσμον, ἀλλ
his Son into the world that hemightjudge the world, but
ὁ κόσμος Ot αὐτοῦ. 18 ὁ πιστεύων εἰς
that *might *be “saved ‘the “world. through him. He that believes on
αὐτὸν οὐ-κρίνεται: ὁπ δὲ! μὴ.πιστεύων ἤδη κέκριται,
him is not judged; but hs that believes not already has been judged,
OTL μὴ.πέπίστευκεν εἰς TO ὄνομα τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ TOU
because he μαϑ ποὺ believed on the name of the only begotten Son
=~ Ld , ‘ ‘ ~ ? ΄ >
θεοῦ. 19 αὕτη.δέ ἐστι» ἡ κρίσις, Ore τὸ φῶς ἐλήλυθεν εἰς
into
ev ~
iva σωθῇ
of God. And this is the judgment, that the light has come
ΝΣ 4 ’ « » ~ δὰ ’
τὸν κόσμον, καὶ ἠγάπησαν οἱ ἄνθρωποι μᾶλλον τὸ σκότος
the world, and “loved ‘men ®rather “the *darkness
ἢ τὸ φῶς" ἣν. γὰρ πονηρὰ αὐτῶν! τὰ ἔργα. 20 πᾶς.γὰρ
than the light; for *were evil their. works, For everyone
ὁ φαῦλα. πράσσων μισεῖ τὸ φῶς, Kai οὐκ ἔρχεται πρὸς TO
that evil does hates the light, and comes not to the
~ e ~ w > ~ « ᾿ ὉΝ ‘
φῶς, ἵνα -μὴ-.ἐλεγχθῇ τὰ. ἕργα. αὐτοῦ 21 ὁ δὲ ποιῶν τὴν
light, that may not be exposed his works ; but he that practises the
ἀχήθειαν ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ φῶς, ἵνα φανερωθῇ αὐτοῦ Ta
. truth comes to the light, that may be manifested his
ἔργα Ore ἐν θεῷ ἐστιν εἰργασμένα. '
works that in God they have been wrought.
22 Mera ταῦτα ἦλθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς καὶ οἱ μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ εἰς
After these things came Jesus . and his disciples into
- evil.
247
and said unto him,
How can these things
be? 10 Jesus answered
and said unto him, Art
thou a master of Is-
rael, and knowest not
these things? 11 Veri-
ly, verily, I say unto
thee, We speak that we
do know, and testify
that we have seen;
and ye receive not
our witness. 12 If I
have told you earthly
things, and ye believe
not, hew shall ye be-
lieve, if I tell you
of heavenly things?
13 And no man hath
ascendéd upto heaven,
but he that care down
from heaven, even the
Son of man which is
in heaven. 11 And as
Moses lifted up the
serpent in the wilder-
ness, even so must the
Son of man be lifted
up: 15 that whoso-
evcr believeth in him
should not pvrish,
but have eternal life.
16 For God so loved
the world, that he gave
his only begotten Son,
that whosoever believ-
eth in him should not
perish, but have ever-
‘lasting life. 17 For God
sent not his Son into
the world te copdemn
the world; but that
the world through him
might be saved. 18 He
that believeth on him
is not condemned: but
he that believeth not
is condemned already,
because he hath not
believed in the name
of the only begotten
Son of God. 19 And
this is the conden)na-
tion, that light is come
into the world, and
men loved darkness
rather than light, be-
cause their deeds were
20 For every one
that docth evil hatetb
the light, neither com-
eth to the light, lest
his deeds should he
reproved. 21 But he
that doeth truth com-
eth to the light, that
his deeds may ke
made manifest, that
they are wrought in
God.
22 After thesethings
came Jesus and his
disciples into the land
e — 6GLTTrAW. £ Mwvonjs LITraW.
ἀπόληται ἀλλ᾽ [L]rtra. i.— αὐτοῦ (read the Son) 1. κ ἀλλὰ Tr.
Son) {{τιᾺ}. m — δὲ but [111 Ὁι}Α. Ὁ αὐτῶν πονηρὰ LTTrA.
8 ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν L; ἐν αὐτῷ in him ταῦτα.
oe aia)
1 — αὐτοῦ (read the
248
of Judea; and there
he tarried with them,
and baptizéd: 23 And
Jolin also was bap-
tizing in Anon near
to Salim, because there
was much water there:
and they came, and
were baptized. 24 For
John was not yet cast
into prison, 25 Then
there arose a question
between soyne of John’s
disciples and the
Jews about purifying.
26 And they came un-
to John, andsaid unto
him, Rabbi, he that
was with thee beyond
Jordan, to whom thou
barest witness, behold,
the same _ baptizeth,
and all men come to
him. 27 Johnanswered
and said, A man can
receive nothing, except
it be given him from
heaven. 28 Ye your-
selves bear me witness,
that I said, I am not
the Christ; but that I
am sent before him.
29 He that hath the
bride..is the bride-
groom : but the fricnd
of the bridegroom,
which standeth and
heareth him, rejoiceth
greatly because of the
bridegroom’s yoice:
this my joy therefore
is fulfilled. 30 He
must increase, but 1
must decrease. 31 He
that cometh from a-
bove is above all: he
that is of the earth is
earthly, and speaketh
of the earth: he that
cometh from heaven is
above all. . 32 And
what he hath seen
and heard, that he tes-
tifieth ; and no man
receiveth his testi-
mony. 33 He that hath
reccived his testimony
hath set to his seal
that God is true.
31 For he whom God
hath sent speaketh the
words of God: for God
giveth not the Spirit
by. measure unto him.
35 The Father loveth
the Son, and hath giv-
en all things into his
hand. 36 He that be-
lieveth on the Son
/hath everlasting life:
and he that believeth
"ποῦ the Son shall not
© Ἰωάνης Tr.
Tra.
πάντων ἐστίν 1.
ee δὲ and?
τ τῷ T[Tra ].
τ Ἰωάνην Tr.
*— καὶ [L]VTra.
IQANNES. IIf.
‘ a7 ~ a) Sigler > es at) ΄
τὴν Ἰουδαίαν. γῆν. καὶ éxet διέτριβεν per αὐτῶν καὶ ἐβάπ-
the land of Judea ; and there hestayed with them and was bap
= κι . > ΄ ,
τιζεν. 23 ἠν. δὲ καὶ οἿΙωάννης" βαπτίζων ἐν Αἰνὼν ἐγγὺς
tizing. And “was 7also 1John baptizing in Atnon, near
~ 2 a on > ~ ‘ ,
Tov Σαλείμ, OTe. ὕδατα. πολλὰ ἦν ἐκεῖ" Kai παρεγίνοντο καὶ
Satim, because *waters 'many were there; and they were coming and
ΠΣ / ” * ' » . \
ἐβαπτίζοντο. 24 οὔπω.γὰρ ἦν βεβλημένος εἰς τὴν φυλακὴν
being baptized. For not yet was “cast %into *the “prison
Po" οωάννης." 2 Ἐγένετο οὖν ζήτησις εκ τῶν μαθητῶν
Δ ΟΠ. Arose thenaquestion{onthepartjof the disciples
᾽ a, 7 A ~ 4 rei
ΨΙωάννου" μετὰ τ᾿ Τουδἀίων!" περὶ καθαρισμοῦ" 26 καὶ "ἦλθον"
of John with [some] Jews about purification. And they came
πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωάννην" καὶ Ysirov" αὐτῷ, *PaBBi," ὃς ἦν μετὰ
to ἡ John and said to him, Rabbi, hewhowas with
σοῦ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου, .@ σὺ μεμαρτύρηκας, ἴδε οὗτος
thee beyond the Jordan, to whom thou hast borne witness, behold - he
βαπτίζει, καὶ πάντες ἔρχονται πρὸς αὐτόν. 27 ᾿Απεκρίθη
baptizes, and all come to him. “Answered
ο᾽Σωάννης" καὶ εἶπεν. Οὐ δύναται ἄνθρωπος λαμβάνειν οὐδὲν
ὙΦ Ια and said, 315 *able ‘a “man to receive nothing
1 \ τ NS , ᾽ ~ ’ ~ ᾽ ~ > Ce ~
EGY _fL)) 1) οξεοομενον αὐτῳ EK TOU ovoavov. 28 QUTOLUMELC
unless it be given to him from the heaven. Ye yourselves
μοι μαρτυρεῖτε ὅτι εἶπον, “Οὐκ. εἰμὲ ἐγὼν ὁ χριστός, ἀλλ᾽ Ort
tome bear witness that I said, *Am “not I the Christ, but that
> , DEN Low, > , fo ec at ‘ ἽΝ
ἀπεσταλμένος εἰμὶ ἔμπροσθεν ἐκείνου. 29 ὁ ἔχων τὴν νύμ-
Ssent 1 7am before him, Hethat has the bride
, ? i « ‘ , ~ , mo ‘ ‘
gv, νυμῴιος ἐστιν ὁ. δὲ φίλος τοῦ νυμῴφιου,. O EOTHKWE KAL
“bridegroom ‘is; but the friend of the bridegroom, who stands and
τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ νυμφίου"
voice of the bridegroom,
δεῖ
ἀκούων αὐτοῦ, χαρᾷ χαίρει διὰ
hears him, with joy rejoices because of the
er - © 5 3 \ ΄ ᾽ -
αὕτη οὖν ἡ χαρὰ ἣ ἐμὴ πεπλήρωται. BO ἐκεῖνον
this then “joy my is fulfilled. ‘Him +it *behoves
ver bret een ~ wie ” ’ , > ΄
αὐξάνειν, ἐμὲ. δὲ ἐλαττοῦσθαι. 51 ὁ ἄνωθεν ἐρχόμενος ἐπάνω
to increase, but me _ to decrease. He who fromaboye comes, above
0. wy ἐκ τῆς γῆς ἐκ τῆς γῆς ἐστιν, καὶ
He whois frony the earth from the earth is, and
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐρχόμενος YéiTarw
heaven comes above
πάντων ἐστίν.
all is.
ἐκ τῆς γῆς λαλεῖ" ὁ
from the earth speaks. He who from the
πάντων ἐστίν, 32 καὶ! ὃ ἑώρακεν Kai ἤκουσεν *rovro!
all is, and what he has seen end heard this
μαρτυρεῖ" Kai τὴν. μαρτυρίαν.αὐτοῦ οὐδεὶς λαμβάνει. 33 ὁ
he testifies; and his testimony noone receives. He that
λαβὼν αὐτοῦ τὴν μαρτυρίαν ἐσφράγισεν ὅτι ὁ θεὸς ἀληθῆς
has received his testimony has set to his sealthat God *true
ἐστιν. 84 ὃν. γὰρ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς τὰ ῥήματα τοῦ θεοῦ
8 for he whom 2sent ‘God the words of God
λαλεῖ οὐ.γὰρ ἐκ μέτρου δίδωσιν 6 θεὸς" τὸ πνεῦμα. 88 ὁ.
speaks; fornot.by measure “gives ‘God the Spin. The
πατὴρ ἀγαπᾷ τὸν υἱόν, Kai πάντα δέδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐ-
Father 1ἸΟΥ68 the Son, and all things has given into his hand,
τοῦ. 36 ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον: ὁ. “δὲ"
He that believes life eternal; and he that
on the Son has
τ Ἰουδαίου a Jew GLTTraw. 8 ἦλθαν
χα ᾿Εγὼ οὐκ ett L. Σ — ἐπάνω
b — ὁ θεὸς (read he gives) [L]1(r. ja.
Q’Iwavov tr.
w “PaBBei T.
& — ToUTO Τὶ
ν εἶπαν Tra.
III, IV. JOHN.
ἀπειθῶν τῷ υἱῷ “οὐκιὔψεται ζωήν, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ θεοῦ
is not subject tothe Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God
μένει ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν.
abides on him.
« τα » εἰ» i] .“ » € ~
4 Ὡς οὖν ἔγνω ὁ δκύριος" ὅτι ἤκουσαν οἱ Φαρισαῖοι,
When therefore *knew ‘the *Lord- that “heard ‘the Pharisees,
e ? ~ ΄ ‘) ‘ ~ ‘ a7 n e’ ,
ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς πλείονας μαθητὰς ποιεῖ καὶ βαπτίζει ἢ “Ιωάν-
that Jesus more disciples makes and baptizes than * John
νης" 2 καίτοιγε “Inoove αὐτὸς οὐκ.ἐβάπτιζεν, ἀλλ᾽ οἱ
himself but
3 ἀφῆκεν τὴν Lovdaiay, καὶ ἀπῆλθεν πάλιν
(although indeed Jesus
μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ"
was not baptizing
his disciples), he left Judza, and went away again
? ᾿ ΄ » A . ‘ar ‘ ~
εἰς THY Γαλιλαίαν. 4 ἔδει. δὲ αὐτὸν διέρχεσθαι διὰ τῆς
into Galilee. Andit was necessary for him topass through
Saas 5 ἔρχεται οὖν εἰς πόλιν τῆς ‘Lapapeiac" Aeyo-
a,
maria He comes therefore to acity of Samaria eall-
μένην ὄξυχάρ," πλησίον τοῦ χωρίου "ὸϊ! ἔδωκεν ᾿Ιακὼβ
ed Sychar, near the land which “gave 1 Jacob
> 4 ~ 2 » > in τ΄ A γ᾽ a) ‘ ~ , ,
Iwond τῷιυϊῳ. αὐτοῦ. 6 ἦν δὲ ἐκεῖ πηγὴ ταῦ ᾿Ιακώβ.
to Joseph his son. Now was, “there fountain 1Facob’s ;
ὁ οὖν. Ἰησοῦς κεκοπιακὼς ἐκ τῆς ὁδοιπορίας ἐκαθέζετο οὕτως
Jesus preresor ey being wearied from the journey, sat thus
»
ἐπὶ τῇ πη ὥρα ἦν ἰὼσεὶ" ἕκτη. 7 Epyerat γυνὴ
εὖ the pened [The] hour was about {the] sixth. Comes a woman
ry ͵ my ey? =
ἐκ τῆς Σαμαρείας" ἀντλῆσαι ὕδωρ. λέγει αὐτῇ ὁ Ἰησοῦς,
out of Samaria to draw water. SINE “to *her ‘Jesus,
Δύς pot καιεῖν" “8. οἱ γὰρ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἀπεληλύθεισαν εἰς
Give me _ to drink; for his disciples had gone away | into
τὴν πόλιν, ἵνα τροφὰς ἀγοράσωσιν. 9 Λέγει ἰοὖν" αὐτῷ
the city, that provisions they might buy. *Says *therefore τῷ “him
ἡ γυνὴ ἡ “Σαμαρεῖτις, " Πῶς σὺ ᾿Ιουδαῖος ὧν παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ
‘the Swoman Samaritan, How *thou ‘*a°Jew “being °from }°me
ππιεῖν" αἰτεῖς, Povonc γυναικὸς Σαμαρείτιδος"; Pov-yap
7to ®drink ‘dost ask, being a “woman 1Samaritan ὃ For *no
~ ~ , ΄ ᾽ ~
συγχρῶνται ᾿Ιουδαῖοι Σαμαρείταις." 10 ᾿Απεκρίθη ᾿Ιησοῦς
*have *intcrcourse ‘Jews with Samaritans. ?Answered ‘Jesus
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Et ἤδεις τὴν δωρεὰν τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ τίς
and said toher, Ifthouhadstknown the gift of God, and who
A , rf ~ Ἶ n ”
ἐστιν ὁ λέγων σοι, Adc μοι ἔπιεῖν." σὺ ἂν. ἡτησας
itis that says tothee, Give me todrink, thou wouldest have asked
ΝΥ ᾿ » ” « - Wels ’ ~ «
αὐτόν, καὶ ἔδωκενν σοι ὕδωρ ζῶν. 11 Λέγει αὐτῷ “ἡ
him,~ and he would have given to thee “water ‘living. Says *to °him'the
γυνή," Κύριε, οὔτε ἄντλημα ἔχεις, καὶ TO φρέαρ ἐστὶν
woman, Sir, nothing to draw with thou hist, and the well is
βαθύ" πόθεν ἰοὖν" ἔχεις τὸ ὕδωρ τὸ Lav; 12 μὴ σὺ.μείζων εἶ
deep ; whence then hastthou the water ‘living? Art thou greater
τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν ᾿Ιακώβ, ὃς ἔδωκεν ἡμῖν τὸ φρέαρ, Kai αὐτὸς
thin our father Jacob, .who gave us the well, and himself
ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἔπιεν, καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ Kai τὰ.θρέμματα αὐτοῦ ;
οἵ it drank, and his sons and his cattle?
13 ᾿Απεκρίθη τὸ"! Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Πᾶς ὁ πίνων ἐκ
2 Answered 1Jesus and said to her, Everyone that drinks of
249
see life; but the wrath
of God abideth on him,
IV. When therefore
the Lord knew how the
Pharisees had heard
that Jesus made and
baptized more disciples
than John, 2 (though
Jesus himself baptized
not, but his disciples,)
3he left Judwa, and
departed again into
Galilee, 4 And he must
needs go through Sa-
maria. 5 Then com-
eth he to a city of
Samaria, which is call-
ed Sychar, near to the
parcel of ground that
Jacob gave to his
son Joseph. 6 Now
Jacob’s well was there.
Jesus therefore, being
wearied with his jour-
ney, sat thus on the
well: and it was about
the sixth hour. 7 There
cometh a woman of
Samaria to draw wa-
ter: Jesus saith unto
her, Give me to drink.
8 (For his disciples
were gone away unto
the city to buy meat.)
9 Then saith the wo-
man of Samaria unto
him, How is it that
thou, being a Jew,
askest drink of me,
which am a woman of
Samaria? for the Jews
have no dealings with
the Samaritans. 10 Je-
sus answered and ‘said
unto her, If thou knew-
est the gift of God, and
who it is that saith to
thee, Give me to drink;
thou wouldest have
asked of him, and he
would have given thee
living watcr, 11 The
woman saith unto
him, Sir, thou hast no-
thing to draw with,
and the well is deep:
from whence then
hast thou that liv-
ing water? 12 Art
thou greater than our
father Jacob, which
gave us the well, and
drank thereof himself,!
and his children, an
his cattle? 13 Jesus
answered and said
unto .her, Whosoever
drinketh of this water
ἃ ᾽Τησοῦς Jesus T © Ἰωάνης Tr.
LTTrAWw. k πεῖν TTA, 1 — οὖν T.
Σαμαρείτιδος (ξαμαρίτιδος T) οὔσης LTTrA,
4 La γυνή] A. = — ὃ GLTTrAW.
fSayaplast. δ Σιχάρ E.
we Zamaptres τὶ
Ξ mv Ls πεῖν TTrA.
P — ov yap συγχρῶνται ᾿Ιουδαῖοι Σαμαρείταις T.
i ὡς
ο γυναικὸς
h οὗ GL.
950
shall, thirst again:
1t- but whosoever
drinketh of the water
that I shall give him
shall never thirst; but
the water that I shall 5
give him shall be in
him a well of water
springing up into ever-
lasting life. 15 The
woman saith unto him,
Sir. give me this water,
that I thirst not, nei-
ther come hither to
draw. 16 Jesus saith
unto her, Go, call thy
hu-band,
hither. 17 The woman
auswered and said, I.
have no husband. Je-
sus said unto her, Thou
hast well said, I have
no husband: 18 for
thou hast had five hus-
bands; and he whom
thou now hast is not
thy husband: in that
saidst thou truly.
19 The woman saith
unto him, Sir, ἃ per-
ceive that thou art δ᾽
prophet. 20 Our fa-
thers worshipped in
this mountain; and ye
Bay, that in J erusalem
is the place where men
ought to worship.
21 Jesus saith unto her,
Woman, believe me,
the hourcometh, when
ye shall neither in this
mountain, nor yet at
Jerusalem,worship the
Father. 22 Ye worship ~
e know not what: we
ie what we wor-
ship: for salvation is
of the Jews. 23 But
the hour cometh, and
now is, when the true
worshippers shall wor-
ship’ the Father in
spirit and in truth: for
the Father seeketh
such to worship him,
24 God is a Spirit: and
they that worship him
must worship jam in
spirit and in truth.
2a The woman saith
unto him, I know that
Messias cometh, which
is called Christ: when
he is come, he will tell
usallthings. 26Jesus
gaith unto her; I that
spexk uutothee am he,
27 And upou this came
ἡ [οὐ μὴ Supnoer....
τ---- δ LI[Tr]A.
€ + αὐτῷ to him [r]a.
& προσκυνεῖν δεῖ LTTrAW.
k — qgvrov.t.
διέρχωμαι TA.
Lttraw
and come -
LQANN HS
τοῦ .ὥδατος.τούτου. διψήσει πάλιν" 14 6c0 ἂν
this water will thirst again;
LG
, > ~
Tl ἐκ TOU
but wheever may drinkof the
: 3 ὁ ἀν " ater, ; τ
ὕδατος οὗ ἐγὼ δώσω αὐτῷ Yov.un “διψήσῃ! εἰς τὸν. αἰῶνα"
- water which I willgive him inno ne shall thirst for
ἀλλὰ τὸ ὕδωρ
but
ὕδατος ἁλλομένου εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 15
of water springing up into life eternal.
ἡ). γυνή, Κύριε, δύς μοι τοῦτο τὸ ὕδωρ,
1the 7woman, Sir, give me this water,
μηδὲ Yeoxwpar" ἐνθάδε ἀντλεῖν. 16 Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ" "Τησοῦς,!
nor come here to draw. *Says *to “her Jesus,
Ὕπαγε, φώνησον ὕτὸν. ἀἄνδρα.σοῦ" Kai ἐλθὲ ἐνθάδε. 17 ’Ame-
6ο, call thy husband and come here. aan
(0 2 ry eas = Ἢ d¢ an oe » ὃ Π Ua 7. c
κριθη γυνὴ Ka εἴπεν", “Ουκιέχω ἄνδρα." Λέγει αὐτῇ 0
swered 'the*woman and βαϊὰ, i have not ahusband. 7Says “to *her
Ιησοῦς, Καλῶς “εἶπας,! “Ore ἄνδρα οὐκ-ἔχων 18 πέντε
1Jesus, Well didst τς oo A husband I have not; 2five
yap ἄνδρας ἔσχες. Kai νῦν ὃν ἔχεις ovK.EoTtY σου
‘for husbands ὑποὰ hast had, and now hewhomthouhast is not thy
ἀνήρ᾽ τοῦτο adnfic εἴρηκας. 19 Λέγει αὐτῷ ἡ. γυνή,
husband: this truly thou hast spcken. 3Says ‘to him 'the woman,
Κύριε, θεωρῶ ὕτι προφήτης εἶ ov. 20 οἱ.πατέρες ἡμῶν ἐν
ever,
0* δώσω αὐτῷ" γενήσεται ἐν αὐτῷ πηγὴ
the water which I will give tohim skall become in him a fountain
Λέγει πρὺς αὐτὸν
*Says *to Shim
ε ‘ ~
ἵνα μὴ-διψῶ
that I may. not thirst
ἡ
Sir, I perceive that aprophet “art ‘thou. Our fathers in
ἰτούτῳ τῷ ὄρει! mpooexdynoay’ και ὑμεῖς λέγετε OTe ἐν Ἴε-
this mountain Worshipped and ye say that in Je-
ροσολύμοις ἐστὶν ὁ τόπος ὕπου ἔδεῖ προσκυνεῖν." 21 Λέγει
rusalem is, the place whereitis necessary to worship. 2Says
αὐτῇ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, γύναι, πίστευσόν μοι." ὅτι ἔορχεται ὥρα OTE
Sto *her 6 ὙΠῸ, Woman, believe mime, that is coming an hour when
οὔτε ἐν τῷ. ὄρει. τούτῳ οὔτε ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις προσκὺῦνήσετε
neither in this mountain nor _ Jerusalem shall ye worship
τῷ πατρί. 22 OnE προσκυνεῖτε ὃ vvK-oldaTE’ ἡμεῖς προσ-
the Father.. Ye worship what 38 know not: we wor-
Kuvouusy ὃ οἴδαμεν" ὅτι ἡ σωτηρία ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ἐστίν.
ship what we know; for salvation of the Jews 15,
23 Ἰάλλ᾽ ἔρχεται ὥρα καὶ νῦν ἐστιν, ὅτε οἱ ἀληθινοὶ προσ-
But iscoming anhour and now is, when the true wor-
κνυνηταὶ προσκυνήσουσιν τῷ πατρὶ ἐν πνεύματι καὶ ἀληθείᾳ"
shippers will worship the Father in spirit and truth ;
καὶ. ὁ πατὴρ τοιούτους ζητεῖ τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας αὐτόν.
foralso the Father “such tseeks who worship him.
24 Wvevpa ὁ θεός: Kat τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας αὐτὸν" ἐν
A spirit God [is], and they that worship him, in
πνεύματι καὶ ἀληθείᾳ ἰδεῖ προσκυνεῖν." 25 Λέγει αὐτῷ ἡ
ya and truth must OBEY. 3Says *to *him 'the
γυνή, Οἶδα ὅτι μεσσίας ἔρχεται. ὁ λεγόμενος χριστός" ὅταν
porary Iknow that Messias is coming, who is called Christ ; when
ἔλθῃ ἐκεῖνος ἀναγγελεῖ ἡμῖν πάντα." 2G Λέγει, αὐτῇ ὁ 1η-
2comes *he he will tell us all things. *Says “to *her 1Je-
σοῦς, ae εἰμι, ne λαλῶν σοι. 27 Kai ἐπὶ τούτῳ
sus, Sam (7he],--who 7am *speaking *to >thee. And upon this
ὃ δώσω αὐτῷ] L ὉΣ « διψήσει LTTrA. * + ἐγὼ IT. y ἔρχομαι Tr;
ἃ — Ἰησοῦς (read he says) eT b σου τὸν ἄνδρα A.
4 ἄνδρα οὐκ ἔχω T. © εἶπες τ. fro oper τούτῳ GLTTrAW
h Τύναι. πίστευέ μοι 1,; Πίστευέ μοις γυναι TTra, 1 ἀλλὰ
1 προσκυνεῖν δεῖ T. *m ἅπαντα TEA.
PV: JO EON: 251
~ ‘ ~ , € ‘ ἧ ἧ Ἷ 2]
πῆλθον!" οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, Kai οἰθαύμασαν" ὅτι μετὰ γυναικὸς Bs disciples, and mar:
came his disciples, and wondered that with awoman with the woman : yet
ἐλάλει" οὐδεὶς μέντοι εἶπεν, Ti ζητεῖς: 4 Τί λα- eavece thee a Wie
he-was speaking; noone however said, What seekest thou? or Why speakest {o)test thou with her?
Nic per αὐτῆς ;
thou with her?
~ ‘ ~ A ~ ΕἾ
28 ᾿Αφῆκεν οὖν τὴν ὑδρίαν. αὐτῆς ἡ γυνὴ καὶ ἀπῆλθεν εἰς 38 The woman then
Ὶ : 7 2 . left her waterpot, and
- 8 5 δ 1 2 ‘
“Left then her “waterpot the 7woman and went away into anys nen Goh ἜΝ ihe
τὴν πόλιν, καὶ λέγει τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, 39 Δεῦτε, ἴδετε ἄνθρω -- city, and saith to the
3 ἢ 5 men, 29 Come, see a
the ony, ἈΠῸ says τ the τ ae : i come) eee ἶ Ν man man, ἘΠ SHAT eral
πον o¢ εἶπεν μοι πάντα Pooa” ἑἕποιησα' pyre οὗτος ἔστι» things that ever I did:
who told me all things whatsoever I did: *perchunce *this 15. [8 not this the Christ?
ε , Heats + il ; S Ἢ a ae 30 Then they went out
ὁ χριστός; 30 «ΦἙἘξῆλθον τοὖν" ἐκ τῆς πόλεως, καὶ ἤρ- of the city, and came
the Christ ! They went forth therefore outofthe city, and caime+ Unto him,
χοντο πρὸς αὐτόν.
unto him,
31 "Evi" τῷ μεταξὺ ἠρώτων αὐτὸν ot μαθηταί, λέ- , 31 In themeanwhile
i ἢ i in “4 ΞΟ ΘΕΑ͂Σ his discipl d
Butin, the meantime $were ‘asking ‘him ‘the “disciples, say- ine saving estes
yovrec, Ραββί," gaye. 32 ‘0.62 εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Eyw βρῶσιν eat. 32 But he said
é τ : unto them, I have meat
ing, : _ Babb ue cay ‘ ᾿ But he δια to hem i τ : meat δ᾽ eat think Sato
ἔχω φαγεῖν ἣν ὑμεῖς οὐκ.οἴδατε. 33°EXeyoy Yoty" ot μαθη- ποῖ, Γ᾿ 88 Therefore
5 5s 4004 1 2digaj- Bai e disciples one
have ark whieh ye pen | not. τ Soe πα θυξῖθε the ae to another, Hath an
ταὶ πρὸς ἀλλήλους, Mn τις Ὥνεγκεν αὑτῷ φαγεῖν ; man brought him ought
ples to one another, 2Anyone .‘did bring him [anything] to eat? - to eat? 34 Jesus saith
aes ᾽ ἌΡ ἢ ~ ? 4 PES) «“ x ~ tt 4 -unto them, My meat is
34 Λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, “Euov βρῶμά ἐστιν ἵνα "ποιῶ" τὸ to do the will of him
*Says %to*them ‘Jesus, My meat is that Ishould dothe that sent me, and to
, ~ ἢ , ἢ , Renal Beno finish his work. 35Say
θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός με, καὶ τελειώσω αὐτοῦ τὸ ἔργον. not ye, There ate yet
will of him who sent me, and should finish his work. four months, and then
Pao ἐν thes D «“ ek , ΠΣ ΤᾺ ἢ -. cometh harvest ? be-
35 οὐχ ὑμεῖς λέγετε. OTL ἔτι ὑτετράμηνόν" ἔστιν καὶ ὃ θερισμὸς hold, 1 say unto you
2Not, =ye lsay, that yet four months itis andthe harvest Lift up your eyes, an
» χει τ ᾿ Qs , ι ~ : look on the fields ; for
ἔρχεται; ἰδοῦ, λέγω ὑμῖν, Emaoare τοὺς. ὀφθαλμοὺς ὑμῶν καὶ they are white already
comes? Behold, Isay toyou, Lift up your eyes “and to harvest. 36 And he
θεάσασθε τὰς χώρας, ὅτι λευκαί εἰσιν πρὸς θερισμὸν Τήἤδη." Bok Se cee er
see the fields, for white they are to harvest already. fruit unto life eternal:
86 “καὶ! ὁ θερίζων μισθὸν λαμβάνει, Kai συνάγει καρπὸν ἔν ΒΟ τη ΔΒ τρεεοι θν
Andhethat reaps areward receives, and gathers fruit eth may rejoice to-
εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον" iva kai" ὁ σπείρων ὁμοῦ χαίρῃ gether. 57 And hereih
unto life eternal, that both hethat sows Ttogether may -rejoice soweth, uae mime
καὶ ὁ θερίζων. 97 ἐν. γὰρ τούτῳ ὁ λόγος ἐστὶν °O" ἀλη- Zenpeth. 95 Lent you
‘and *he “that “reaps. For in this the saying is true, δ δε ον ἐα ἀὸ ΠΙβὸ ἐπ:
θινός, ὅτι ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ σπείρων, καὶ ἄλλος ὁ θερίζων. or ΤΠ Ρ αν ΔΉ ΟΠ ΕΠ;
That one Ὧν 7is who sows, and another who reaps. thei Ge pregnvared into
98 ἐγὼ ἀπέστειλα! ὑμᾶς θερίζειν ὃ οὐχ ὑμεῖς κεκοπιάκατε"
I sent you toreap on'which*not ‘ye “have laboured ;
ἄλλοι κεκοπιάκασιν, Kai ὑμεῖς εἰς τὸν. κόπον αὐτῶν εἰσεληλύ-
others _hayelaboured, and ye _ into their labour “have en-
θατε.
tered.
39 Ἔκ. δὲ τῆς.πόλεως. ἐκείνης πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτὸν 39 And many of the
But out of that city many believed on him Samaritans of that
~ eb ~ ἢ διὰ ι , ~ \ city believed on him
τῶν «μαρειτῶν, (a TOV λόγον τῆς γυναικὸς μαρ- for the saying of the
of the Samaritans, because of the word of the woman tes- Woman, which testi-
π ἦλθαν TTr. ° ἐθαύμαζον were wondering GLTTrAW. PawhichtT. 4+ [καὶ] and L,
τ _ οὖν GLTTrAW. s — δὲ but [L]tTra. t Ῥαββεί T. νυ — οὖν W. ἃ ποιήσον Lira,
Υ τετράμηνός GLITrAW. τ᾿ ἤδη (read already hu that reaps) T. @ — καὶ GLLJTIra,
Ὁ — καὶ tr[a]. ¢— oTtr[a]. 4 ἀπέσταλκα have sent Τ᾿ ὁ Σαμιαριτῶν T.
252
ficd, He told me all
that ever L did. 40 So
when the Samaritans
were come unto him,
they besought him
that he would tarry
with them: and he
abode there two days.
41 And many more be-
licved because of his
own word; 42 and said
unto the woman, Now
we believe, not be-
cause of thy saying:
for we have heard him
ourselves, and know
that this is indeed the
Christ, the Saviovr of
the world.
43 Now after two
days he departed
thence, and went into
Galilee, 44 For Jesus
himself testified, that
a prophet hath no
honour in his own
country. 45 Then when
he was come into Ga-
lilee, the Galilzans
received him, having
seen all the things that
he did at Jerusalem at
the feast: for they
also went unto the
feast.
46 So Jesus came
again into Cana of
Galilee, where he made
the water wine. And
there was a certain no-
bleman, whose sou was
sick at Capernauin,
47 When he heard that
Jesus was come out of
Judza into Gililee, he
wenteunto him, and
besought him that he
would come down,
and heal his son: for
he was at the point of
death. 48 Then said
Jesus unto him, Ex-
cept ye see signs and
wonders, ye will not
believe. 49 The no-
blemansaithuntohin,
Sir, come down ere my
child die. 50 Jesus
saith unto him, Go
thy way ; thy son liv-
eth. And the man be-
lieved the word that
Jesus had spoken unto
him, and he went his
way. 51 And as he was
now going down, his
servants met him, gud
fa@ which TTra.
{Lirra,
came GLTTrAW.
8 —. αὐτὸν [LITTrA.
1 — 6 GLTTrAw.
IQANNH&. ΝΕ
᾿ “ :»ὕ ΄ ft! Ἀ , , 4 «
τυρούσης, Ὅτι εἶπέν μοι πώντα Ὅσα ἐποίησα. 40 Qe
tifying, He told me all things whatsocver I did. When
οὖν ἦλθον πρὸς αὐτὸν οἱ "Σαμαρεῖται," ἠρώτων αὐτὸν
therefore came to him the Samariians, they asked him
μεῖναι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς" Kai ἔμεινεν ἐκεῖ δύο ἡμέρας. 41 καὶ
toabide with thera, and heabode there two days. And
πολλῷ. πλείους ἐπίστευσαν διὰ τὸν.λύγον.αὐτοῦ" 42 τῇ τε
many more believed because of his word ; and to the
γυναικὶ ἔλεγον, Ore οὐκέτι διὰ τὴν σὴν λαλιὰν πισ-
woman they suid, No longer because of thy saying we
τεύομεν᾽ αὐτοὶ. γὰρ ἀκηκόαμεν, καὶ οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν
believe, for ourselves have heard, and weknow that this is
ἀληθῶς ὑ σωτὴρ Tod κόσμου, 1d χριστός."
truly the Saviour ofthe world, the Christ. .
43 Mera.dé τὰς δύο ἡμέρας ἐξῆλθεν ἐκεῖθεν, eat ἀπὴλ-
But after the two days he went forth thence, and went
θεν! εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν. 44 αὐτὸς. γὰρ ἰὁ" ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐμαρτύρη-
away into Galilee ; for “himself ‘Jesus testiticd,
σεν, OTe προφήτης ἐν τῇ.ἰδίᾳ πατρίδι τιμὴν τεῦ,
that a prophet in his own country honour has not.
45 Ὅτε! οὖν ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν ἐδέξαντο αὐτὸν
When therefore he came into Galilee Sreceived *him
ot Γαλιλαῖοι, πάντα ἑωρακότες "αὶ ἐποίησέν ἐν ‘le-
86 7Galileans, all things having seen which the did in Je-
ροσολύμοις ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ καὶ. αὐτοὶ. γὰρ "ἦλθον εἰς τὴν
rusalem during the ᾿ feast, for they also went to the
« ,
ἙΟΡΤΉ ΜΡ.
feast. i
40 Ἦλθεν οὖν %O'Inoove! πάλιν Ρ εἰς τὴν Kava τῆς
2Came “therefore + Jesus again to Cana
Γαλιλαίας, ὅπου ἐποίησεν τὸ ὕδωρ οἶνον. Ikai ἢν" τις
of Galilee,
βασιλικός, οὗ ὁ υἱὸς ἠσθένει ἐν "Karspvaovp." 47 οὗτος
courtier, whose son wassick in Capernaum, He
? , er > ~ e ? ~ ) » 2 ’ \
ἀκούσας ὃτι Ἰησοῦς ἥκει ἐκ τῆς Ιουδαίας εἰς τὴν Γαλι-
haying heard παν Jesus had come out of Judea into Gali-
Aaiay, ἀπῆλθεν πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ ἠρώτα "αὐτὸν! ἵνα κατα-
where hemade the water wine. And there was acertain
lee, went to him, and asked him that he would
~ ΔΌΣ ΝΣ ~ Ἐν υ ͵ ͵΄
By καὶ ἰάσηται αὐτοῦ τὸν υἱόν" ἤμελλεν.γὰρ ἀποθνήσκειν.
comedown and heal his son; forhe was about to die.
48 εἶπεν οὖν ὁ Ἰησοῦς πρὸς αὐτόν, ᾿Εὰν. μὴ σημεῖα καὶ
“Said “therefore ‘Jesus to him, Unless and
,
τέρατα ἴδητε οὐ.μὴ πιστεύσητε. 49 Λέγει πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ
wonders Ὑ6 500 in no wise will ye believe. Says “to *him ?the
βασιλικός, Κύριε, κατάβηθι πρὶν ἀποθανεῖν τὺ. παιδίον. μου.
“courtier, Sir, come down before *dies Mmy “little *child.
signs
50 Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ἸΠορεύου" ὁουϊός σου ζῇ. ‘Kai!
“Says “to *him ‘Jesus, Go, thy son lives. And
ἐπίστευσεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῷ λόγῳ νῷ" εἶπεν αὐτῷ Inoove,
“believed ‘the “man the word which “said “to *him * Jesus,
καὶ ἐπορεύετο. 1 ἤδη.δὲ αὐτοῦ. καταβαίνοντος οἱ.δοῦλοι."αὐ-
wand welt away. But already as he was going down his bondinen
h [ore] L. 1—O6ypioros LTTrA. Κ — καὶ ἀπῆλθεν
» ὅσα Whatsoever UTra. ο — ὁ Ἰησοῦς (seid Le
4 Ἣν δέ. τ Καφαρναούμ LYTraw.
YovLttra, ¥ + OLTIraw. x — αὐτοῦ
Ε Σαμαρῖται T.
0 ὡς T,
Ρ + ὁ Ἰησοῦς Jesus w.
t— καὶ [Ljr[fra.
(read the bondmen) Ὁ,
ANT Vic JOHN.
“οι τ , ~ ,
τοῦ! ἀπήντησαν! αὐτῷ, *kal ἀπήγγειλαν! λέγοντες."
met him, and reported, saying,
ὁ παῖς σου" ζῇ. 52°Eri9ero οὗν “παρ᾽ αὐτῶν τὴν ὥραν"
Thy child lives. He inquired therefore from them the hour
τ ” \ > ἢ ~ ,
ἐν κομψότερον ἔσχεν. “καὶ εἶπον! αὐτῷ, “Ore “χθὲς"
in which Shetter "he -zot. And uae) said to him, esterday
ὥραν ἑβδόμην ἀφῆκεν αὐτὸν ὁ πυρετός. 53 “Eyvw
(αὖ the] “hour ‘seventh left him the fever. sKnew
f?
οὖν 6 πατὴρ Ore ἐνὶ ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ ἐν ἢ εἶπεν
“thercforethe father that [it was] at that hour in which ?said
αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς, Ore ὁ υἱός. σου ζῇ. Καὶ ἐπίστευσεν αὐτὸς
Sto *him 1 Jesus, Thy son lives. And he “believed "himself
καὶ ἡ οἰκία. αὐτοῦ OAn.. δ1. τοῦτο ἃ πάλιν δεύτερον σημεῖον
and his “house 1whole. This again a second sign-
’ , eT > ~ > ‘ = ~ ? ΄ ᾽ A
ἐποίησεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ἐλθὼν ἐκ τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας εἰς τὴν Ta-
did ‘Jesus, having come out of Judea into Ga-
λιλαίαν.
lilee.
5 Mera ταῦτα. ἦν᾽' ἑορτὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, καὶ ἀνέβη *
After these things was afeast of the Jews, and ?went *up
Ἰησοῦς εἰς ‘Ieoocd\vpa. 2 ἔστιν. δὲ ἐν τοῖς ἱΓεροσολύμοις
"Or
‘Jesus to Jerusalem, And there is in Jerusalem
ἐπὶ ty προβατικῇ κολυμβήϑρα, Ἰὴ ἐπιλεγομένη" Ἑ βραϊστὶ
αὖ the sheepgate a pool, which [is] called in Hebrew
ἢ} Β}}0 ὃ 4 |i iu a = 2
IJEDOG, TEVTE στοὰς ἐχουσα. 3 ἐν TUT atc KATEKELTO
Bethesda, five porches’ haying. nee ehexe were lying
πλῆθος "πολὺ τῶν ἀσθενούντων, τυφλῶν, χωλῶν,
a *multitude ‘great of those who were sick, btind, lame,
ξηρῶν, ἐκδεχομένων τὴν τοῦ ὕδατος κίνησιν. 4 ἄγγελος
withered, awaiting the 7of*the *water moving. ?2An *angel
yap? κατὰ καιρὸν κατέβαινεν ἐν τῇ κολυμβήθρᾳ, καὶ ἐτά-
‘for from time to time descended in the pool, and agi-
ρασσεν τὸ ὕδωρ ὁ οὖν πρῶτος ἐμβὰς μετὰ τὴν ταραχὴν
tated the water.-He who therefore first entered atter the gee
τοῦ ὕδατος, ὑγιὴς ἐγίνετο, “ᾧ.δήποτε' κατείχετο νοσὴματι.
of the water, *well ‘became, whatever 7he *was Be Sby ‘disease.
5 Ἧν.δε τις ἄνθρωπος ἐκεῖ 'τριακονταοκτὼ" ἔτη ἔχων ἐν
But *was ‘a ?certain Sman there “thirty “eight ‘years ‘being in
Τῇ ἀσθενείᾳ". 6 τοῦτον ἰδὼν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς κατακείμενον, Kat
᾿ infirmity. sHim seeing 1 Jesus lying, and
‘ ef A wen , » , > ~ ,
γνοὺς ὅτι πολὺν ἤδη χούνον ἔχει, λέγει αὐτῷ, Θέλει
to him, Desirest thou
Κύριε, av-
kuowing that along7already ‘time
ὑγιὴς γενέσθαι: ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῴ ὁ ἀσθενῶν
? t ?
he has been, says
well to become? *Answered Shim ‘the “intirm [*man], Sir, a
Ui "ἢ . t , ,
θρωπον οὐκ ἔχω, ἵνα bray ταραχῇ! τὸ ὕδωρ ‘Barry!
man Ihave not, that when Shas *been ° “agitated ‘the *water he may put
pe εἰς τὴν κολυμβήϑραν"
me into the pool ;
ἐμοῦ καταβαίνει. ὃ Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς,
me descends, *Says *to *him 1 Jesus,
ἐν. ᾧ.δὲ ἔρχομαι ἐγὼ ἄλλος πρὸ
but while “am “coming ‘I another before
γ"Εγειρεὰ," ἡ ἄρον
‘Arise, take up
253
told him, saying, Thy
sonliveth, 52 Then in-
quired he of them the
hour when he beyan
to amend, And they
said unto him, Yester-
day at the seventh
hour the fever left
him, 53 So,the father
knew that it was at
the same hour,.in the
which Jesus said unto
him, Thy son liveth:
and himself believed,
and his whole house.
54 This’ 7s again the
second miracle that
Jesus did, when he
was come out of Jus
dea into Galilee.
V. After this there
wis a feast of the
Jews: and Jesus went
upto Jerusalem. 2 Now
there is at Jerusalem
by the sheep market a
pool, which is called in
the Hebrew tongue
Bethesda, having five
porches. 3 In these lay
a great multitude of
impotent folk,of blinit,
halt, withered, wait-
ing for the moving of
the water. 4 For an
angel went down at
a certain season into
the pool, and troubled
the water: whosoever
then first after the
troubling of the
water stepped in
was made whole of
whatsoever disease he
had. 5 And a ccr-
tain man was there,
which had an infirmity
thirty and cight years.
6 When Jesus saw him
lie, and knew that he
had been now a long
time in thut case, he
saith unto him, Wilt
thou be made whole?
7 The impotent man
answered him, Sir, I
have noman, when the
witer is troubled, to
put me into the pool:
but while I am com-
ing, another steppeih
down before me. 8 Je-
sus saith unto him,
Rise, take up thy bed,
Y ὑπήντησαν LITrA. 2 καὶ ἤγγειλαν T; [καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν] TrA.
Ὁ αὐτοῦ (read that his child lives) trrra. © τὴν ὥραν Tap αὐτῶν LTTrA.
fore they said TTraA. ὁ ἐχθὲς γα, -- ἐν 1{τ||.. 8 —Or7e Lira.
Tr[ A]. i + ἡ the (feast) τ. k — 6 LTTrAW. ' τὸ λεγόμενον T.
zZatha τ. n — πολὺ [LJITTrA.
of [056] Lord t 4 οἱῳδηποτοῦν L.
τοῦ his (infirmity) [LJrtra.
τ βάλῃ GLITrAW. v”Eyeipe LTTrAw.
o— ἐκδεχομένων to end of verse 4 (a]rtra. +
τ χριάκοντα καὶ (— καὶ [L]Tr) ὀκτὼ GLTTrAW.
π΄ -- λέγοντες T,
ἃ εἶπον οὖν there-
h + δὲ now (this)
m Βηθζαθά Beth-
P + [κυρίου]
8 + aie
Ww -+ [kai] and τ.
254
and walk. 9 And im-
metiately the man
was made whole, and
took up his bed, and
walked: and on the
same day was the sab-
bath. 10 The Jews
therefore said unto
him that was cured,
It is the sabbath day;
it is not lawful for
thee to carry thy bed.
11 He answered them,
He that made me
whole, the same said
unto me, Take up thy
bed, and walk, 12 Then
asked they him; What
man is that which said
unto thee, Take up
thy bed, and walk?
13 And he that was
healed wist not who
it was: for Jesus had
conveyed himself a-
way, a multitude be-
ing in that place.
14 Afterward Jesus
findeth him in the
temple, and said unto
him, Behold, thou art
made whole: sin no
more, lest .a worse
thing come unto thee.
15 The man departed,
and told the Jews that
it was Jesus, which
had made him whole,
16 And therefore did
the Jews persecute Je-
sus, and sought to
slay him, because he
had done these things
on the sabbath day,
17 But Jesus answer-
ed them, My Father
worketh hitherto, and
I work. 18 Therefore
the Jews sought the
more to kill him, be-
cause he not only had
broken the sabbath,
but said also that God
was his Father, mak-
ing himself equal with
God. 19 Then answer-
ed Jesus and saidunto
them, Verily, verily, I
say unto yousThe Son
ean do nothing of him-
self, but what heseeth
the Father do:
what things soever he
doeth, these also do-
eth the Son likewise.-
20 For the Father
loveth the Son, and
for ’
LOUVAIN Ν ΠΣ: Vi
τὸν Σκράβ βατόν". σου, καὶ περιπάτει. 9 Kai γεὐύθέως" ἐγένετο
ey bed, and walk. And immediately *became
ὑγιὴς ὁ ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ἦρεν τὸν. “κράβιβϑατον" αὐτοῦ, καὶ
“well ‘the =man, and took up his bed, and
περιεπάτει. ἦν. δὲ σάββατον ἐν LS τῇ τ 10 Ἔλεγον
walked; andit νγ͵β - sabbath on day. 3Said
οὖν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι τῷ δ ἢν απο Σαββατόν ἐστιν"
*therefore 'the Sabbath it is,
οὐκ. ἔξεστίν σοι ἄραι τὸν *koaBPBarov"*, 11 >’Arexpidn
it is not lawful for thee to take Be the bed. He answered
*Jews tohimwno had been healed,
αὐτοῖς, Ὃ ποιήσας με ὑγιῆ, ἐκεῖνός μοι εἶπεν, “Apoy τὸν
them, He who made me well, he tome said, Take up
*codBBardov'.cov καὶ περιπάτει. 12 Ἡρώτησαν “οὖν" αὐτόν,
+ thy bed and walk. They asked therefore *him,
Tic ἐστιν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ὁ εἰπών σοι, “Aooy *réy “κράββατόν'
Who is the man who said to thee, Take up *bed
σου" καὶ περιπάτει; 13 Ὁ δὲ ffabeic' οὐκιῆδει τίς ἐστιν"
ΕΣ, and walk? But he who had been healed knew not who it is,
ὁ. γὰρ. Ἰησοῦς ἐξένευσεν, ὄχλου ὄντος ἐν τῷ τόπῳ. 14 Μετὰ
for Jesus had moved Saye erowd being in the place: , After
ταῦτα εὑρίσκει αὐτὸν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, αἱ εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
these eee “finds *him VES in the temple, said to him,
"Td: ὑγιὴς . γέγονας" μηκέτι ἁμάρτανε, ἵνα μὴ χεῖρόν
Behold, well thou hast become: *no *more tsin, that *not *worse
eri σοι" γένηται. 15’ AmipdOev ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ iavny-
“something 5to °thee *happens, Went away the man and told
γειλεν" τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις ore Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν ὁ ποιήσας αὐτὸν
. the Jews ~* that Jesus _itis who made him
ὑγιῆ: 16 Kai διὰ τοῦτο ἐδίωκον *réy ᾿Τησοῦν οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι,"
well, And because of this “persecuted “Jesus *the 2Jews,
leai ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι, ort ταῦτα ἐποίει ἐν σαβ:-
and sought him to kill, because these things he did on a sab-
Bary. 17 ὁ δὲ ""Τησοῦς" ἀπεκρίνατο αὐτοῖς, Ὃ πατήρ. μου
bath, But Jesus answered them, My Father
ἕως. ἄρτι ἐργάζεται, Soe ἐργάζομαι. 18 Διὰ. τοῦτο "οὖν!"
until now works, work, Because of this therefore
μᾶλλον ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν ot Ιουδαῖοι ἀποκτεῖναι, ὅτι οὐ μόνον
the more sought "μὰ ‘tht “Jews Sto *kill, because not only
” \ ΄ ‘ "Ν ” \
ἔλυεν τὸ σάββατον, ἀλλὰ Kai πατέρα ἴδιον ἔλεγεν τὸν
did he break the sabbath, but also °Father “his *own ‘called
θεόν, ἴσον ἑαυτὸν ποιῶν τῷ θεῷ. 19 ἀπεκρίνατο οὖν ὁ
Ξ6οα, equal *himself ‘making to God. SAnswered *therefore
~ \ 0,7. ll ? ~ ? ἊΝ > \ , € ~ ? ΄
Τησοῦς καὶ ϑεἶπεν" αὐτοῖς. ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐ δύναται
Jesus‘ and said tothem, Verily verily Isay ἴο you, 315. table
« εν ~ ost? € ~ ’ δέ Ῥω ΄,
Ο vlog ποιεῖν ap εαυτοῦ οὐδεν, Ῥεὰν μὴ τι βλέπῃ
‘the 7Son todo from himself nothing, unless anything he may see
τὸν πατέρα ποιοῦντα ἃ γὰρ.“ἂν" ἐκεῖνος ποιῇ, ταῦτα καὶ
the Father doing: a whatever he does, these nbinge also
ὁ υἱὸς τὁμοίως ποιεῖ." 20 ὁ γὰρ πατὴρ φιλεῖ τὸν υἱόν, Kat
the Son inlike manner does. For the Father loves the Son, and
fs
k
χα κράβαττον LTTrAW.
b + ὃς δὲ Who however Ltr.
ε κράβαττόν L[Tr]w.
bed) L.
gov T[Tr]A.
bh + [καὶ] and 1,
ἀποκτεῖναι Ὁ L]rTra.
P ay τ.
ᾳ [av] tr.
z+ καὶ and [L]T[Tr]A.
ς — οὖν [L]t[ Tra.
f ἀσθενῶν was impotent T.
1 εἶπεν T. Κ᾿ οἱ Ἰουδαῖος τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν LITrA.
in — ᾿Τησοῦς (read he answered) τ.
τ ποιςῖ ὁμοίως τ΄. ὃ
8+ σον (read thy
4 — τὸν κράββατόν
& got τι GLTTrAW.
1 — καὶ ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν
0 --- οὗν T. ο ἔλεγεν 1.
Υ — εὐθέως τ΄.
ne JOHN.
πάντα δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ ἃ αὐτὸς ποιεῖ: καὶ μείζονα rov=
all things shews to him which “himself "he does; and greater *than
ῃ 9 γεν ins ἐν " Che τ big ry " “
των δείξει αὐτῷ ἔργα, Wa υμεῖς θαυμάζητε." 21 ὥσπερ
3these *he ὅνν1}} ®shew “him *works, that ye may wonder. 2Even “as
ap ὁ. πατὴρ ἐγείρει τοὺς νεκροὺς Kai ζωοποιεῖ, οὕτως καὶ ὃ
for the Father raisesup the dead and quickens, thus also the
ea a θέλ ~ 99 ᾽ δὲ ‘ « ‘ ΄ ? δέ
πυιὸς ους EAEL ζωοποιεῖ. “ὦ OUOE yoo O πατὴρ κρινξι οὐδεν,
Son whom he will quickens; for the Father judges 10 one,
> \ AVEO ΄ ~ δεδ ~ cw 5) «“ , »
ἀλλὰ τὴν" κρίσιν πᾶσαν δέδωκεν τῷ υἱῷ, 23 Wa πᾶντες
but 2judgment ‘all has given tothe Son, that all
τιμῶσιν τὸν υἱὸν καθὼς τιμῶσιν τὸν πατέρα. ὁ ee
may honour the Son. evenas they honour the Father. He that honours not
τὸν υἱὸν ob-Tytgd τὸν πατέρα τὸν πέμψαντα αὐτόν. 24 ᾿Αμὴν
the Son honoursnot the Father who sent him. Verily
ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, Ore ὁ τὸν. λόγον. μου ἀκούων, καὶ πιστεύων
verily Isay to you, that he that my word hears, and believes
τῷ πέμψαντί pe, ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον, καὶ εἰς κρίσιν οὐκ
him who sent me, has life eternal, and into judgment *not
» 2, A) , ? ~ ’ ᾽ oY ΄
ἔρχεται, ἀλλὰ μεταβέβηκεν ἐκ τοῦ θανάτου εἰς τὴν ζωήν.
comes, but has passed out of death into life.
25 ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, bre ἔρχεται ὥρα καὶ νῦν ἐστιν,
Verily verily Isay * you, that is coming an hour and now is,
re οἱ νεκροὶ ᾿ἀκούσονται" τῆς φωνῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai
when the dead shall hear the voice ofthe Son of God, and
οἱ ἀκούσαντες ζήσονται." 26 ὥσπερ.γὰρ δ᾽ πατὴρ ἔχει
those having heard shall live. Forevenas the Father has’
οὕτως “ἔδωκεν καὶ τῷ vip" ζωὴν ἔχειν
80 he gave also tothe Son life to have
27 καὶ eovoiar ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ "καὶ" κρίσιν
ἴῃ himself, and authority gave to him also judgment
ποιεῖν, ὕτι υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἐστίν. 28 μὴ.θαυμάζετε τοῦτο᾽
to execute, because Son of man he is. Wonder not at this,
Ore ἔρχεται ὥρα ἐν y πάντες ot ἐν τοῖς μνημείοις ᾿ἀκού-
for *is*coming'an*hourin which all those in the tombs shall
σονται! τῆς φωνῆς. αὐτοῦ, 29 καὶ ἐκπορεύσονται, τὰ
hear his voice, and
ζωὴν -ἐν ἑαυτῷ,
life in himself,
ἐν ἑαυτῷ.
οἱ
shall come forth, those that
’ θ A fz ? ? 7 ~ € y ‘ ll ‘ ~
ἀγαθὰ ποιήσαντες εἰς ἀνάστασιν ζωῆς, οἱ ἡ δὲ τὰ φαῦλα
good practised to aresurrection of life, and those that evil
πράξαντες εἰς ἀνάστασιν κρίσεως. 30 οὐ δύναμαι ἐγὼ ποιεῖν
did to aresurrection of judgment. *Am able “I todo
dm’ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐδέν᾽ καθὼς ἀκούω κρίνω, καὶ ἡ κρίσις ἡ
from myself nothing; evenas JIhear J judge, «πὰ 2judgment
\ ΄ 7 , oe ’ ~ \ , Sas , ? ‘ τς
ἐμὴ δικαία ἐστίν: ὅτι οὐ.ζητῶ τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐμόν, ἀλλὰ τὸ
Imy - *just Sis, because I scek not © 2will my, but the
θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός pe πατρός." 31 ᾿Εὰν ἐγὼ μαρτυρῶ
will 2who*sent *me ‘*Father, If I bear witness
of the
A 2 ~ « ΄ ? »ν ? , Ω yun
περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ, ἡ-μαρτυρία.μου οὐκ.ἔστιν ἀληθής. 32 ἄλλος
concerning niyself, my witness is not true. ᾿ Another
ἐστὶν ὁ μαρτυρῶν περὶ ἐμοῦ, Kai "οἶδα! ὅτι ἀληθὴς ἐστιν
itis who bears witnessconcerning me, and I know ὑμαῦ true is
ἡ μαρτυρία ἣν μαρτυρεῖ περὶ ἐμοῦ. 33 Ὑμεῖς ἀπεστάλ-
the witness whichhe witnes-es concerning me. Ye have
‘ > , \ ~ ΄ >
κατε πρὸς Ῥ᾽ Ιωάννην" καὶ μεμαρτύρηκεν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ" 34 ἐγὼ
sent unto- John and hehas borne witness tothe truth. Ἢ
Ξ θαυμάζετε wonder τ.
TT A. * = καὶ LTTrA.
QLYTrAW.
t ἀκούσουσιν TTr. v ζήσουσιν LTTrA.
y — δὲ and [L]T[Tr]a.
8 οἴδατε ye know 1. ὃ ᾿Ιωάνην Tre
255
sheweth him ali things
that himself doeth
and he will shew him
greater works than
these, that ye mnay
marvel, 21 For as the
Father raiseth up the
dead, and quickeneth
them; even so the Son
quickeneth whom he
will. 22 For the Fa-
ther judgeth no man,
but hath committed
all judgment unto the
Son.: 23 that all men
should honour the Son,
even as they honour
the Father. He that
honoureth not the Son
honoureth not the Fa-
ther which hath sent
him. 24 Verily, verily,
I say unto you, He
that heareth my word,
and believeth on him
that sent me, hath
everlasting life, and
shall not come into
condemnation ; but is
passed from death un-
to life. 25 Verily, ve-
rily, I say unto you,
The hour is coming,
and now is, when the
dead shall hear the
voice of the Son of
God: and they that
hear shall itive. 26 For
as the Father hath life
in himself ; so hath he
given to the Son to
have life in himself;
27 and hath given him
authority to execuie
judgment also, be-
cause he is the Son of
man. 28 Marvel not
at this: for the hour
is coming, in the which
all that are in the
graves shall hear his
voice, 29 and shall
come forth; they that
have done good, unto
the resurrection of
life; and they that
have done evil, unto
the resurrection of
damnation. 30,1 can
of mine own self do
nothing: as I hear, I
‘judge : and my judg-
ment is just; because
I seek not mine own
will, but the will of
the Father which hath
sent me. 31 1f I bear
witness of myself, my
witness is not true.
32 There is another
that beareth witness
of me; and I know
« that the witness which
he witne-seth of me is
true. 33 Ye sent unto
John, and he bare wit-
ness unto the truth.
au
ν καὶ TO υἱῷ ἔδωκεν
3 --- πατρός (read of him who seut we}
256
34 But I receive not
testimony from man:
but these things I say,
that ye might besaved.
35 He was a burning
and a shining light:
and ye were willing
for a season to rejoice
in his light. 36 But I
have greater witness'
than that of John: for
the works which the
Father hath given me
to finish, the same
works that I do, bear'
witness of me, that
the Father hath sent
37 And the Father
ἘΠ ἘΠ which ΚΆΡΗ
sent me, hath borne
witness of me. Ye
have neither heard his
voice at any time, nor
seen his shape. 38 And
ye have not his word
abiding in you: for
whom he hath sent,
him ye believe not.
39 Sear‘h the scrip-
turss; for inthem ye
think ye have eternal
life: and they are they
which testify of me.
40 And ye will not
come to me, that ye
might have life. 411
receive not hononr
from men. 42 But 1
know you, that yehave
not the love of God in
you. 439 am come in
my Father’s name, and
ye receive me not: if
another shall come in
his own name, him ye
will receive. 44 How
can ye believe, which
receive honour one of
another, and seek not
the honour that com-
eh from God only?
45 Do not think that
I will accuse you to
the Father: there is
one that accuseth you,
even Moses, in whom
ye trust. 46 For had
ye believed Moses, ye
would have believed
me: for he wrote of
me. 47 But if ye be-
lieve not his writings,.
how shall ye believe
my words?
τα
ΤΩΑΝΝΗΣ. Vi.
δὲ οὐ παρὰ ἀνθρώπου τὴν μαρτυρίαν λαμβάνω. ἀλλὰ ταῦ-
-‘but *not °from Tman witness “receive, bnt these
λέγω ἵνα ὑμεὶς σωθῆτε. 35 ἐκεῖνος ἣν -ὁ λύχνος ὃ
things Isay that ye may be saved. He was the “lamp
καιόμενος Kat φαίνων, ὑμεῖς. δὲ ἠθελήσατε “ἀγαλλιασθὴηναιϊ
5 3 Ἴ NOATE aya (aoonvat
Ipurning “and “shining, and ye were willing to rejoice
πρὸς ὥραν ἐν TH.dwriavTov. 80 ἐγὼ.δὲ ἔχω τὴν μαρτυρίαν
for an hour in his light. ButI ‘have the Witness
ἀμείζω" τοῦ “Ιωάννου"" ἔργα ἃ [ἷἔδωκεν!"
greater than John’s works which “gave
avuTa.tatipya ἃ S8iyw"
the works themselves which I
ter < ,
ἐμοῦ OTe ὁ πατήρ μὲ ἀπέσταλκεν,
that the Father me has sent.
habroc! μεμαρτύρηκεν περὶ
μοι ὁ
*me ‘the
τὰ γὰρ
for the
ἵνα τελειώσω αὐτά,
that Ishould complete them,
ποιῶ, μαρτυρεῖ περὶ
do, bear witness concerning me
37 καὶ δ΄ πέμψας pe πατήρ,
πατὴρ
?Father
And the *who “sent *me *Father, himself has borne witness concerning
ἐμοῦ. οὔτε φωνὴν.αὐτοῦ 'ἀκηκόατε πώποτε, ore εἶδος
me. Neither his voice have ye heard at any time, nor “7form
αὐτοῦ ἑωράκατε. 38 καὶ τὸν. λόγον αὐτοῦ οὐϊ.ἔχετε ἔμένοντα
this nae ye seen. And his word ye have not apiding.
ἐν ὑμῖν." OTL ὃν ἀπέστειλεν ἐ EKELVOC, τούτῳ ὑμεῖς οὐ. πιστεύετε.
in you, for whom ?sent the, him ye believe not.
39 'Epevvare' τὰς γραφάς, ὅτι ὑμεῖς δοκεῖτε ἐν αὐταῖς ζωὴν
Yesearch the scriptures, for ye think in them life
αἰώνιον ἔχειν, καὶ ἐκεῖναί εἰσιν αἱ μαρτυροῦσαι περὶ
eternal to have, and they are they which bcar witness concerning
> ον λὰ ᾽ t ? » Η
ἐμοῦ: 40 καὶ οὐ.θέλετε ἐλθεῖν πρός με, ἵνα ζωὴν ἔχητε.
me; and yeareunwilling tocome to me, that life yemay have.
41 Δόξαν παρὰ ἀνθρώπων οὐ.λαμβάνω" 42 ™adX" ἔγνωκα
Giory from men I receive not; but I have known
ὑμᾶςϊ ὅτι "τὴν ἀγάπην τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ. ἔχετε! ἐν ἑαυτοῖς. 48 ἐ Fe
you fhat the love of God ye have not in yourselves.
γ᾽ , ~ ? , “-- ,
ἐλήλυθα ἐν΄τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ: πατρός μου, Kai οὐκλαμβάνετέ με"
havecome in the name of my Father, and yereceivenot me;
ἐὰν ἄλλος ἔλθῃ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τῷ ἰδίῳ, ἐκεῖνον ὑλήψεσθε."
if
44 πῶς δύνασθε ὑμεῖς πιστεῦσαι, δόξαν Prapa'
another should come in °name_ ‘his *own, him ye will receive. |
ἀλλήλων
How are ye able to beliere, Sslory “from ‘one °another
λαμβάνοντες, Kai τὴν δόξαν THY παρὰ τοῦ μόνου “θεοῦ"
4who “receive, and the glory which [is] from the only God
οὐ.ζητεῖτε; 48 μὴ. δοκεῖτε ὅτι ἐγὼ κατηγορήσω ὑμῶν πρὸς τὸν
ye seek not? Think not that If will accuse you to the
marépa’ ἔστιν ὁ. κατηγορῶν ὑμῶν, τΜωσῆς," εἰς ὃν
‘Father: there is [one] who accuses you, ap in. whom
ὑμεῖς ἠλπίκατε. 46 εἰ γὰρ ἐπιστεύετε "Μωσῇ,"} ἐπιστεύυετε. ἂν
ye have hoped. Forif yebelieved Moses, 79 would hare ye ee
ἐμοί" περὶ γὰρ ἐμοῦ A705 ἔγραψεν. 47 εἰ δὲ τοῖς ἐκείνου
2 for ΘΟΩΌΕΡΕΙΠΕ, me wrote. But if his
γράμμασιν οὐ. πιστεύετε, πῶς τοῖς. ἐμοῖς ῥήμασιν πιστεύ-
writings ye believe not, how my words shall ye
σετε;
believe?
S ἀγαλλιαθῆναι GLITraw.
& — ἐγὼ (7ead ποιῶ 1 do) LITA
ὑμῖν μένοντα TTrA,
θεοῦ 1.
LITra ; Μωύσῃ w.
© λήμψεσθε LTTrA,
“ἃ μείζων LTrA. € *Iwavov Tr. f δέδωκέν has given TTra.
ἃ ἐκεῖνος TTrA. i πώποτε ἀκηκόατε LTTrAW. Χ Ἐν
m ἀλλὰ ΤΙΤΤΓΑῚΝ, 2 οὐκ ἔχετε τὴν ἀγάπην τοῦ
4 [θεοῦ ] L. τ Μωῦσῆς LITraw. * Mwicet
Ἵ €pavvate TTrA.
P παρ᾽ A.
VI. JOHN.
6 Mera ταῦτα ἀπῆλθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς πέραν τῆς θαλάσσης
After these things *went °away Jesus over the 8608
τῆς Γαλιλαίας τῆς Τιβεριάδος" 2 ἱκαὶ ἠκολούθει! αὐτῷ ὄχλος
of Galilee (of Tiberias), and *followed Shim ‘a Scrowd
πολύς, ὅτι "ἑώρων" “αὐτοῦ! τὰ σημεῖα ἃ ἐποίει ἐπὶ
?ereat,, because they saw ofhim the sigus' which he wrought upon
~ > ? , ? ~ A , A ” x‘ Il 5) ~
τῶν ἀσθενούντων. 3 ἀνῆλθεν δὲ εἰς TO ὄρος "ὁ" Ἰησοῦς,
those who were sick. And “went “up *into *the “mountain 1Jesus,
καὶ ἐκεῖ YéxaOnro! pera τῶν μαθητῶν.αὐτοῦ. 4 ἦν δὲ ἐγγὺς
and there sat with his disciples ; and *was “near
τὸ πάσχα ἡ ἑορτὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων. 5 ἐπάρας οὖν τὸ Ἰη-
‘the *passover, the feast of the Jews. *Having *lifted *up 7tHen 1Je-
~ ‘ 40:1 , " cy s τ \ ”
σοῦς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς," καὶ θεασάμενος ὅτι πολὺς ὄχλος
sus. [his] eycs, and hayingseen that agreat crowd
ἔρχεται πρὸς αὐτόν, λέγει πρὸς *rov' Φίλιππον, Πόθεν
is coming to him, he says to Philip, Whence
by ΄ ΙΖ “ ΄ - τ 6 T ~ δὲ ἔλ
ΟΠ ΠΟΙ αρτοὺυς wa φάγωσιν ουτοιὶ OUTO.OE € eyev
shall we buy loaves that “may “eat ‘these? But this he said
πειράζων αὐτόν" avroc-yap ἤδει τί ἔμελλεν ποιεῖν. 7 “ἀπε-
trying - him, for he knew what he was about to do. An-
κρίθη" αὐτῷ 4 Φίλιππος, Διακοσίων δηναρίων ἄρτοι οὐκ
swered him Philip, ?For *two *hundred ‘denarii ‘loaves ποὺ
λάβῃ.
some little may receive.
ἀρκοῦσιν αὐτοῖς iva ἕκαστος “αὐτῶν! βραχύ ἵτι"
Sure sufficient for them that each of them
ὃ Λέγει αὐτῷ εἷς ἐκ τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ, ᾿Ανδρέας ὁ ἀδελφὸς
Says tohim one of his disciples, Andrew the brother
Σίμωνος Πέτρου, 9” Eorw παιδάριον δὲν! ὧδε, "ὃ" ἔχει πέντε
of Simon Peter, ‘41s *little“boy *a here, who has five
» ΄ Ν ty ? , - > A ~ , ? ?
ἄρτους KpBivouc καὶ δύο ddapia’ ἀλλὰ ταῦτα τί ἐστιν εἰς
“loaves *barley and two small fishes; but “these *what “are for
, - i Ai) «7? ~ iA 4 ? -
τοσούτους; 10 Eizey.'dé" ὁ Inoove, Ποιήσατε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους
so many? And “said *Jesus, Make the men
ἀναπεσεῖν. ἦν.δὲ χόρτος πολὺς ἐν τῷ τόπῳ. Kavérecor"
torecline. Now *was “grass ‘much in the _ place: reclined
τὰ Ἐν > \ ’ θ A 1 e ‘II aN 11 EX
οὖν οἱ ἄνδρες τὸν ἀριθμὸν ‘woe πεντακισχίλιοι. 11 ἑἐλαβεν
the ®Took
™é" τοὺς ἄρτους ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ "εὐχαριστήσας διέδωκεν!" °Toig
tand “πὸ ‘loaves *Jesus, and having giventhanks distributed to the
μαθηταῖς, oid μαθηταὶ! τοῖς ἀνακειμένοις᾽ ὁμοίως καὶ
disciples, and the disciples to those reclining ; and in like manner
ἐκ τῶν dWapiwy ὅσον ἤθελον. 12 ὡς.δὲ ἐνεπλήσθησαν
of the small fishes as much as they wished. And when they were filled
λέγει τοῖς. μαθητεῖς αὐτοῦ, Συναγάγετε τὰ περισσεύσαντα
he says to his disciples, Gather together the over °and *aboyve
κλάσματα, ἵνα μή.τε ἀπόληται. 18 Συνήγαγον οὖν
‘fragments, that nothing may be lost. They gathered together therefore
καὶ ἐγέμισαν δώδεκα κοφίνους κλασμάτων ἐκ τῶν πέντε
therefore the men, , number about five thousand,
and filled twelve hand-baskets offragments from the five
ἄρτων τῶν κριθίνων ἃ Ρέἐπερίσσευσεν" τοῖς βεβρω-
ΞἸοαν 88 had
‘barley which were over and above to those who
t ἠκολούθει δὲ LTTrA. Vv ἐθεώρουν LTrA. W — αὐτοῦ GLTTrAW
Υ ἐκαθέζετο 1. : τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς LTTrAW.
should we buy LTTraw. © ἀποκρίνεται answers T.
f— τι (read a little) [LJt[a ].
4 — δὲ and [L]TTra. k ἀνέπεσαν LTTrA. l ὡς TTrA.
Ὁ εὐχαρίστησεν καὶ ἔδωκεν gave thanks and distributed Ὁ,
ταὶ LTTrA. P ἐπερίσσευσαν LITrA,
d+ oT.
8 — ἕν (read παιδ. a little boy) [τττι[ ΑἹ.
™ οὖν therefore (took) LTTrA,
9 — τοῖς μαθηταῖς, οἱ δὲ μαθῃ-
257
~ VY. After these
things Jesue went
over the sea of Gali-
lee, which is the sca of
Tiberias. 2 And a
great multitude fol-
lowed him, because
they saw his miracles
which he did on them
that were diseased.
3 And Jesus went up
into a mountain, and
there he sat with his
disciples. 4 And the
passover, a feast of
the Jews, was nigh.
5 When Jesus then
lifted up his eyes, and
ΒΒ & great company
come unto him, he
saith unto Philip,
Whence shall we buy
bread, that these may
eat? 6 And this he
said to prove him: fer
he himself knew what
he would do. 7 Philip
answered him, ‘T'wo
hundred pennyworth
of bread is not suffici-
ent for them, that
every one of them may
take a little. 8 One of
his disciples, Andrew,
Simon Peter’s brother,
saith unto him, 9 There
is a lad here, which
hath five barley loaves,
and two small fishes:
but what are they a-
mongsomany? 10 And
Jesus said, Make the
ΤΟ sit down. Now
there was much grass
in the place. So the
men sat down, in num-
ber about five thou-
sand. 11] And Jesus
took the loaves; and
when he had given
thanks, he distributed
to the disciples, and
the disciples to them
that were set down;
and likewise of the
fishes as much as they
would. 12 When they
were filled, he said
unto his disciples, Ga-
ther up the fragments
that remain, that no-
thing be lost, 13 There-
fore they gathered
them together, and fill-
ed twelve’ baskets with
the fragments of the
five barley loaves,
which remained over
and above unto them
that had eaten. 14 Then
Ἴ X — 0 LTTrA.
® — yov LTTrA.
Ὁ ἀγοράσωμεν
© — αὐτῶν LTTrA.
ὃς LTTrAW
5
258
those men, when they
had scen the miracle
that Jesus did, said,
This is of, a truth that
prophet that should
come into the world.
15 When Jesus there-
fore perccived that
they would come and
take him by force, to
make him. a king, he
departed again into a
mountain himself a-
lone
16 And when even
Was now come, his dis-
ciples went down unto
the sea, 17 and entered
into a ship, and went
over the sea toward
Capernaum. And it
Was now dark, and Je-
sus was not come to
them. 18 And the sea
arose by reason of a
great wind that blew.
19 So when they had
rowed about five and
twenty or thirty fur-
longs, they see Jesus
walking on the sea,
and drawing nighunto
the ship: and they were
afraid. 20 But he saith
unto them. It isI; be.
not afrme. 21 Then
they willinglyreceived
him into the ship: and
immediately the ship
was at the land whi-
ther they went.
22 The day following,
when the peopletwhich
stood on the other side
of the sea saw that
there was none other
boat there, save that
one whereinto his dis-
ciples were entered,and
that Jesus went not
with his disciples into
the boat, but that his
disciples were gone a-
way alone; 23 (howbeit
there came other boats
from Tiberias nigh un-
to the place where they
did eat bread, after
that the Lord had
given thanks:) 24 when
the people therefore
saw that Jesus .was
not there, neither his
disciples, they also took
shipping, and came to
Capernaum, seeking
TQANNHS.
κόσιν. 14 οἱ. οὖν. ἄνθρωποι ἰδόντες ὃ
eaten. THe men therefore having seen what
VI.
ἐποίησεν σημεῖον
Shad *done _ sign
Cay, ~ Li Kd > ~ ,
“ὁ Ἰησοῦς," ἔλεγον, Ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ἀληθῶς ὁ προφήτης ὁ,
*Jesus, said, This is truly the prophet who
τἐρχόμενος εἰς τὸν κόσμον." 15 Ἰησοῦς οὖν γνοὺς ὅτι μέλ-
iscoming into the world. Jesus therefore knowing that they
λουσιν ἔρχεσθαι καὶ ἁρπάζειν αὐτόν, ἵνα ποιήσωσιν Sabrov'"
are about tocome and seize him, that they may make -him
βασιλέα, taveywoncer' πάλιν εἰς τὸ ὄρος ᾿ αὐτὸς μόνος.
king, withdrew again to the mountain himself alone,
16 Ὥς δὲ ὀψία ἐγένετο κατέβησαν οἱ. μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ
And when evening it became *went *down *his “disciples to
A θ aN 1 ‘ > , ? SG 4 ll ~ »ν
τὴν θάλασσαν, 17 καὶ ἐμβάντες εἰς "τὸ πλοῖον ἤρχοντο
the sea, and having entered into the ship they were going
πέραν τῆς θαλάσσης εἰς “Kazeovaotp." Ξκαὶ σκοτία ᾿ ἤδη
over the sea to Capernaum, And ~ dark -- already
éyeyovet," καὶ Youn ἐληλύθει πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὁ Inoove," 18 ἥ.τε
it had become, and *not 7had*come ‘to ®them 1 Jesus, and the
θάλασσα ἀνέμου μεγάλου πνέοντος *Cinyeipero." 19 ἐληλα-
sea by ἃ πᾶ ‘strong blowing was agitated. Having
κότες οὖν we" “σταδίους! δεἰκοσιπέντεϊ! ἢ τριάκοντα θεωροῦσιν
rowed then about “furlongs * ‘twenty-five “or “thirty they see
τὸν Ἰησοῦν περιπατοῦντα ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης, καὶ ἐγγὺς τοῦ
Jesus walking on ,the sca, and near the
πλοίου γινόμενον᾽ Kai ἐφοβήθησαν. 20 ὁ.δὲ λέγει αὐτοῖς,
ship coming, and they were frightened. Buthe says tothem,
Ἔγώ͵ εἰμι' μὴ φοβεῖσθε. 21 Ἤθελον “οὖν λαβεῖν αὐτὸν
I am [he]; fear not. They were willing then toreceive him
2 Sar 4 eae Ok ΧΟΤΟν Σ ἢ ΠΣ toenail
εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, καὶ εὐθεως “τὸ πλοῖον ἐγένετο ἔπι “THE γὴς
into the — ship, and immediately the ship was at the land
sic ἣν ὑπῆγον.
to which they were going.
22 Τῇ ἐπαύριον ὁ ὄχλος 6 «ἑστηκὼς πέραν τῆς θα-
the crowd which stood the other side of the
eo ΄ ” tees 2 ? ~ > ton
Ore πλοιάριον ἄλλο οὐκ ἣν ἐκεῖ εἰ. μὴ ἕν
On the
λχάσσης, Fidwr'
morrow
Gee having seen that “small*ship other "*no was there except one
heccivo εἰς ὃ ἐνέβησαν .οἱ.μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ," καὶ ὅτι οὐ
that into which entered his disciples, and that *not
~ ~ ~ 5 ~ «7? ~ > A i aN id ΠῚ
συνεισῆλθεν τοῖς. μαθηταὶς. αὐτοῦ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἰς τὸ 'πλοιάριον,
*went *with “his ®disciples 1jJesus into the small ship,
ἀλλὰ μόνοι οἱ μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ ἀπῆλθον, 23 ἄλλα." δὲ" ἰήλθεν",
but alone - his disciples went away, (but other came
᾿ππλοιάρια! ἐκ Τιβεριάδος ἐγγὺς Tov τόπόυ ὕπου ἔφαγον τὸν
Xsmall *ships from ‘Tiberias near the place where theyate the
ἄρτον, εὐχαριστήσαντος τοῦ κυρίου" 24 dre οὖν εἶδεν ὁ
bread, “having “given *thanks ‘the 7Lord;) when therefore *saw “the
ὄχλος. ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκεῖ οὐδὲ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, ἐνέ-
*erowd that Jesus ποὺ “is there nor his disciples, they
βησαν "καὶ" αὐτοὶ. εἰς τὰ °7Aota" Kai ἦλθον εἰς PKazep-
Zentercd ‘4also*themselves into the ships and came to Caper-
9 — ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read he had done) trra.
t φεύγει escapes T. 4
χ κατέλαβεν δὲ αὐτοὺς ἡ σκοτία and-darkness overtook them Ὁ.
« Ἰησοῦς πρὸς αὐτούς T.
98 ἐγένετο τὸ πλοῖον LTTrA,
μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ GLTTrA.
Ὁ — καὶ GLTIrAW.
{him ]) ΠΥΤΡΑ.
ships L.
τ εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἐρχόμενος T. ὁ — αὐτὸν (read
» Καφαρναούμ, LTTraw.
Υ οὔπω not yet LTTra.
Ὁ ὡσεὶ L. ς στάδια τ. ἃ εἴκοσι πέντε LITr.
8 εἶδον Saw LTTrA. Β - ἐκεῖνο εἰς ὃ ἐνέβησαν οἱ
κ-- δὲ but Trr[a]. ἰ ἦλθον τ π' πλοία
P Καφαρναούμ, LIT:AW,
Υ — τὸ (read a ship) TTra.
8 διεγείρετο Tra.
Peace vane
i πλοῖον Ship GLTTrA.
© πλοιάρια Small ships LTTrA.
-
VI. JOHN.
2 " ~ ~ , ~ 95 a e - ᾿ ‘
ναούμ," ζητοῦντες τὸν Inoovy. καὶ εὑρόντες αὐτὸν
naum, seeking Jesus, ‘And having found him
Wor ~ , τ Ὄπ a ru , 0
πέραν. τῆς θαλάσσης, εἶπον ᾿αὐτῷ, Ραββί," πότε ὧδε
the other side of the sea, they said to him, Rabbi, when here
: , ~ ~ Nie ess ᾽ \
γέγονας; 260 ᾿Απεκρίθη αὐτοῖς ὁ Ιησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Αμὴν
hast thou come? 2Answered *them 1Jesus and said, Verily
~ ~ ” ~ 5 ?
ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ζητεῖτε με, οὐχ ὅτι εἴδετε σημεῖα, ἀλλ
verily Isay toyou, Yeseek me, not because ye saw signs, but
Za , ~ »Ἥ᾽ ‘ ΄ /
Ore ἐφάγετε ἐκ τῶν ἄρτων Kai ἐχορτάσθητε. 27 ἐργάζεσθε
because yeate of the loayes and were satisfied. york
μὴ τὴν βρῶσιν τὴν: ἀπολλυμένην, ἀλλὰ τὴν βρῶσιν
ποῦ [for] the food which perishes, but [for] the food
‘ , e ~ ? ,
τὴν μένουσαν εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον, ἣν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
which , abides unto life eternal, whichthe Son of man
« ~ , ~ c r| ’ « ,
τὺὑμῖν δώσει" τοῦτον. γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ἐσφράγισεν ὁ θεός.
to you willgive; for him the Father sealed, {even] God.
~ .Y , “ ~ 7 ,
28 Εἶπον οὖν πρὸς αὐτόν, Ti "ποιοῦμεν," ἵνα ἐργαζώμεθα
They said therefore to him, What do we, that we may work
~ ~ 7 «ε ~ ‘ “ ? ~
τὰ ἔργα τοῦ θεοῦ; 29 ᾿Απεκρίθη ‘o" Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς,
the works of God? 2Answered 1Jesus and said tothem,
Τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ ἔργον τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα “πιστεύσητε! εἰς ὃν
This the work of God, that yeshould believe on him whom
ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος. 80 Εἶπον οὖν αὐτῷ, Ti οὖν ποιεῖς
Ξροῃῦ the, They said therefore tohim, What *then “doest
σὺ σημεῖον, ἵνα ἴδωμεν καὶ πιστεύσωμέν σοι; τί ἐργάζῃ;
*thou ‘sign, that wemayseeand maybelieve thee? what dost thou work?
« « ~ A le » ~ ? i ,
31 οἱ. πατέρες. ἡμῶν τὸ μάννα ἔφαγον ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καθώς
Our fathers the manna ate in the wilderness, as
ἐστιν γεγραμμένον, "Aproy ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς
it is written, Bread ovtcf the neayen he gave them
~ ΄ - ~ ‘ ,
φαγεῖν. 32 ἘΠπεν οὖν αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω
to eat. ?Said “therefore *to *them *Jesus,. Verily verily I say
ὑμῖν» Οὐ “Μωσῆς" "δέδωκεν" ὑμῖν rovTaproy ἐκ Tov ovpa-
to you, *Not ‘Moses 2has *given you the bread out of the hea-
is
4 ~ f ~ ” “ ᾽
γοῦ ἀλλ᾽ ὁ-.πατήριμου δίδωσιν ὑμῖν τὸν ἄρτον ἐκ τοῦ οὐ-͵
ven; but you the “bread Sout *of *the Shea-
ρανοῦ τὸν ἀληθινόν. 33 ὁ. γὰρ ἄρτος Υ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν ὁ
ven - true, For the bread of God
καταβαίνων ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ζωὴν διδοὺς τῷ κόσμῳ.
‘ comcs down outof the heaven, and life gives tothe world,
84 Εἶπον οὖν πρὸς αὐτόν, Κύριε, πάντοτε δὸς ἡμῖν τὸν
They said therefore to him, Lord, always - give tous
Gprov.rovroyv. 88 Εἶπεν *6é" αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Εγώ εἰμι ὁ
»this bread. Said and ‘to *them 2Jesus, I am fhe
ἄρτος τῆς ζωῆς’ ὁ ἐρχόμενος πρός Ape! - οὐμὴ ὑπεινάσῃ""
bread of life: hethat comes to me inno wise may hunger,
καὶ ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ ov-uy “διψήσῃ' πώποτε. 86 ἀλλ’
and hethat believes on me inno wise may thirst at any time. But
Ϊ a . δι 3 , a d Π \ ? ΄ 97 μοὶ
εἰπὸν UMLY OTL Και ἑωράκατε “μὲ και ου.πιστεῦύυξτε. παν
my Father gives
is he who:
259
for Jesus, 25 And when
they had found him
on tke other side of
the sea, they said unto
him, Rabbi, when cam-
est thou hither? 26 Je-
sus answered themand
said, Verily, verily, 1
say unto you, Ye seek
me, not because ye saw
the miracles, but be-
cause ye did eat of the
loaves, and were filled.
27 Labour not for the
meat which perisheth,
but for that meat
which endureth unto
everlasting life, which
the Son of man shall
-give unto you: for him
hath God the Father
sealed. 28 Then said
they unto him, What
shall we do, that we
might work the works
of God? 29 Jesus an-"
swered and said unto
them, This is the work
of God, that ye believe
on him whom he hath
sent. 30 They said
therefore unto him,
What sign shewest
thou then, that we
may see, and believe
thee ? what dost thou
work? 31 Our fathers
did eat manna in the
desert; asit is written,
He gave them bread
from heaven to eat.
32 Then Jesus said ua-
to them, Verily, veriiy,
I say unto you, Moses
gave yqu ποῖ’ that
bread from heaven;
but my Father giveth
you the true bread
from heaven. 33 For
the bread of God is he
which cometh down
from heaven, and giv-
eth life unto the world.
34 Then said they unto
him, Lord, evermore
give us this bread.
35 And Jesus said unto
them, I am the bread
of life: he that com-
eth to me shall never
hunger ; and he that
believeth on me shall
never thirst. 36 But I
said unto you, That ye
also have seen me, and
believe not. 37 All
that the Father giveth
me shall come to me;
and him that cometh
Isaid toyou that also yehavescen me and believe not. All
ὃ δίδωσίν μοι ὁ πατὴρ πρὸς ἐμὲ ἥξει καὶ τὸν ἐρχό-
that “gives ‘*me'the*Father to me shall come, and him that comes
ᾳ ῬῬαββεί T. Σ᾿ δίδωσιν ὑμῖν gives to you T. 8 ποιῶμεν Should we do EGLTTrAW.
t—ovr. Y πιστεύητε TTA. » Μωῦσῆς LTTraw. x ἔδωκεν gave LTrA, y+ 07.
: οὖν therefore τ; — δὲ [L]TrA. 8 ἐμιὲ ΤΊΓΑ. Ὁ πεινάσει shall hungerL. “8 διψήσει
shall thirst trtra. ἃ — we [1]1.
260
to me I will in no wise
east out. 38 For
came down from hea-
ven, not to do mine
own will, but the will
of him that sent me.
39 And this is the Fa-
ther’s will which hath
sent me, that'‘of all
which he hath given
me 1 should lose no-
thing, but should raise
it up again at the last
day. 40 And this is
the will of him that
sent me, that every
one which seeth the
Son, and believeth on
him, may have ever-
lasting life: and
will raise him up at
the last day. 41 The
Jews then murmured
at him, because he
said, I am the bread
which came down from
heaven. 42 And they
said, Is not this Jesus,
the son of Joseph,
whose father and mo-
ther we know ? how is
it then that he saith,
I came down from
heaven? 43 Jesus there-
fore answered and said
unto them, Murmur
not among yourselves.
44 No man can come
to me, except the Fa-
ther which hath sent
me draw him: and I
will raise him up at
the last day. 45 It is
written in the pro-
oe And they shall
e all taught of God.
Every man therefore
tiat bath heard, and
hath learned of the
Father, cometh unto
me. 46 Not that any
man hath seen the Fa-
ther, save he which is
of God, he hath seen
the Father. 47 Verily,
verily, I say unto you,
He that believeth on
me hath everlasting
life. 48 I am _ that
bread of life. 49 Your
Fathers did eat manna
in the wilderness, and
are dead. 50 This is
the bread which com-
eth down from hea-
ven, that a man may
ε ἐμὲ τ.
GLTTraw.
my father LTTrA.
¢ μενον πρός “με"
f ἀπὸ from LTTrA.
i — ἐν (read at the) Tra.
IQANNHE VI.
οὐ.-μὴ ἐκβάλω ἔξω" 88 ὕτι καταβέβηκα
to me notatall willI cast out. For I have come down
fix τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, οὐχ va Sow" τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐ ἐμόν,. ἀλλὰ
out of the heaven, not that I should do *will my but
TO θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός He 39 τοῦτο.δὲ ἐστιν τὸ
the will of him who sent And this vis the
cee TOU πέμψαντός pe erie lle πᾶν ὃ δέδωκεν
wil of the *who*sent ‘*me (Father, that [08] all that he has given
μοι, μὴ-ἀπολέσω ἐξ. αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ ἀναστήσω αὐτὸ iv!
me, I should not lose [any] of it, but shouldraiseup it in
τῇ ἐσχάτῃ EBD: 40 τοῦτο."δέ! ἐστιν τὸ θέλημα rod
And this the will’ of him who
πέμψαντός ne, iva πᾶς ὁ θεωρῶν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ πιστεύων
sent me, that exetyone who sees the Son and believes
᾽ ”
εἰς αὐτόν, ἔχῃ ζωὴν αἰώνιον, Kai ἀναστήσω αὐτὸν "ἐγὼν
on him, should have life eternal; and *will?raise*up ‘Shim τὴς
Ἐτῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ. 41 Th erates οὖν ot ‘Loudaior περὶ
atthe last day. Were murmuring therefore the Jews about
αὐτοῦ, ore εἶπεν, ᾿Εγώ εἰμι 6 ἄρτος ὁ καταβὰς ἐκ τοῦ
him, because he said, 1 am the bread which came down outof the
? ~ ‘ er oO ? i] ke ’ ? ? ~ 4 en
οὐρανοῦ. 42 καὶ ἔλεγον, οΟὐχ' οὗτός ἐστιν Ἰησοῦς ὁ υἱὸς
heaven. And were saying, Is not this Jesus the Son
Ἰωσήφ, οὗ ἡμεῖς οἴδαμεν τὸν πατέρα Kal THY μητέρα ;
of Joseph, of whom we know the father and the mother?
~ ~ > 5 ~ , =
πῶς Poty" λέγει Iobroc,"“Ori ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβέβηκα;
how therefore says he, Outofthe heaven I have come down?
43 ᾿Απεκρίθη τοὺν" 86" Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Μὴ.γογγύζετε
SAnswered *therefore 1Jesus and said tothem, Murmur not
usr ἀλλήλων. 44 οὐδεὶς δύναται “ἐλθεῖν πρός με" ἐὰν. μὴ
with one another. No one isable tocome to me udnoless°
ὁ πατὴρ ὁ πέμψας pe ἑλκύσῃ αὐτόν, “καὶ ἐγὼ" ἀναστήσω
the last is
the pee who sent me draw him, and 1 willraise up
αὐτὸν * τῇ ἐσχάτῃ EDS: 45 ἔστιν γεγραμμένον ἐν τοῖς,προ-
him atthe last Tt is written in the pro-
gnrac, Kai ais πάντες διδακτοὶ Yrov' θεοῦ. Πᾶς
phets, And they shall be all taught of God. Everyone
ζοῦν"! ὁ ἀκούσας τς δι τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ μαθών, ἔρχεται
fr
ae and has learnt, comes
therefore that has heard the
πρός *ye'" 46 οὐχ Ort τὸν πατέρα ric ἑώρακεν," εἰμὴ ὁ
to me: not that *the °Father ‘anyone 2has 3 seen, except he who
ὧν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ, οὗτος ἑώρακεν τὸν “πατέρα." 47 ἀμὴν
is from God, he has seen the Father. Verily
ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὁ πιστεύων “εἰς ἐμὲ" ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον.
youly I Bey) to you, He that believes on me has__ilife eternal,
48 ἐγώ εἰμ ὁ ἄρτος τῆς ζωῆς. 49 οἱ. πατέρες. ὑμῶν ἔφαγον
the bread of life. Your Fathers ate <
ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ," Kai ἀπέθανον" 50 οὗτός ἐστιν 6
the manna in the desert, and died. This is the
ἄρτος ὁ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβαίνων, ἵνα τις ἐξ αὐτοῦ
bread which out of heayen comes down, that anyone of it
ἐτὸ μάννα
‘8 ποιήσω T. h — πατρός (read of him who sent)
* γάρ for (this) GLTTraw. 1 τοῦ πατρός μου οὗ
© Οὐχὶ Tr. P νῦν Now ΤΤΓΑ.
™ [ἐγὼ] L. no + ἐν in (the) LT.
3 -- οὗτος (read λέγει says ne) (L]tra. ¥ — οὖν G[L]TTraw. 8 — 9 Tir. t μετὰ Tr.
Vv ἐμὲ Tra. w κἀγὼ LTTrA. x ἐν in (the) GLTTraw. Υ — Tov GLTTraW. Z— οὗν
GLTTrA. * ἐμέ TIrw. Ὁ ἑώρακέν τις LTTIAW. ς θεόν God Ὁ d — εἰς ἐμέ T[Tra].
© ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τὸ μάννα LTTrA.
VI. JOHN.
φάγῃ καὶ μὴ ἀποθάνῃ. 51 ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ἄρτος ὁ ζῶν, ὃ
τον eat and not die, if am” the *bread ‘living, which
ἐκ TOU οὐρανοῦ καταβάς" ἐάν τις ἄγῃ [ἐκ τούτου
out of the heaven camedown: if anyone shall have eaten of this
~ wm” ΄ > ~ ‘ © ” \ © A
τοῦ ἄρτου ζήσεται! εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα. καὶ ὃ ἄρτος δὲ ὃν ἐγὼ
bread he shall live for ever ; andthe bread also which 1
δώσω, δὴ. σάρξ μου ἐστίν, ἣν ἐγὼ δώσω! ὑπὲρ τῆς τοῦ
will give, my flesh is, which I will give for the ?of *the
κόσμου ζωῆς." 52 Ἐμάχοντο οὖν ἱπρὺς ἀλλήλους ot Ἴου-
*world ‘life. Were contending therefore with one another the Jews
δαῖοι," λέγοντες, Πῶς δύναται "οὗτος ἡμῖν" δοῦναι τὴν
saying, How is able *he Sus. Sto *give
σάἀρκαὶ φαγεῖν; 53 Εἶπεν οὖν. αὐτοῖς 0 Τησοῦς, ᾿Αμὴν
βθα1α *therefore *to *them
ἐὰν. μὴ φάγητε τὴν σάρκα τοῦ υἱοῦ
verily Isay toyou, Unless yeshall have eaten the flesh of the Son
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου Kat πίητε αὐτοῦ τὸ αἷμα, οὐκ. ἔχετε ζωὴν
of man and shall have drunk his blood, yehavenot life
ἐν ἑαυτοῖς. 54 ὁ τρώγων μοῦ τὴν σάρκα, καὶ πίνων μου
in yourselves, He that eats my fiesh, and drinks my
τὸ αἷμα, ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον, καὶ ἐγὼ" ἀναστήσω αὐτὸν " τῇ
"flesh [815] to eat? 1Jesus,
ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
blood, has life eternal, and 1 willraise up him in the
ἐσχάτῃ mHEOE δῦ ἡ.γὰρ.σάρξ μου ἀληθῶς" ἐστιν βρῶσις, Kai
last dams 3 for my flesh truly is food, an
ro.aipapouv οἀληθῶς" ἐστιν πόσις. 56 ὁ τρώγων pov THY
ΤΑΥ͂ blood truly is drink, He that eats my
σάρκα καὶ πίνων pov τὸ αἷμὰ, ἐν ἐμοὶ μένει, κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ.
flesh and drinks my blood, in me abides, andI in him.
57 καθὼς ἀπέστειλέν pe ὁ ζῶν πατήρ, κἀγὼ ζῶ διὰ
As *sent 'me ‘the “living *Father, ana live because of
τὸν TaTépa’ Kai ὁ τρώγων με, κἀκεῖνος Ῥζήσεται" δὲ
the Father, also he that eats me, healso shall live because of
ἐμέ. δᾶ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἄρτος ὁ “ἐκ τοῦ" οὐρανοῦ καταβάς"
me. This is the bread which out of the oe came down.
οὐ καθὼς ἔφαγον οἱ πατέρες τὺὑμῶν!" "τὸ μάννα," καὶ ἀπέθα-
Not as Sate ‘the *fathers ‘%of*you the manna, and died :
voy’ ὁ τρώγων τοῦτον τὸν ἄρτον ἰζήσεται" εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα.
he that © eats this bread shall live for ever.
59 Ταῦτα εἶπεν ἐν συναγωγῇ διδάσκων ἐν Καπερναούμ."
These things he said in [the] eseogu) teaching in Capernaum,
60 Πολλοὲ οὖν ἀκούσαντες ἐκ τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ εἶπον,
Many therefore *having *heard ‘of “his disciples said,
Σκληρός ἐστιν Yobroe ὁ λόγος" τίς Svvarau αὐτοῦ ἀκούειν;
Hard is this word ; who [15 able, it to hear?
ΟἹ Εἰδὼς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐν ἑαυτῷ Ort γογγύζουσιν περὶ
eKnowing ‘hut *Jesus in himself that murmur 4concerning
τούτου οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Τοῦτο ὑμᾶς σκανδα-
this this “disciples said tothem, 7This “you ‘does %of-
λίζει: 62 ἐὰν οὖν θεωρῆτε τὸν υἱὸν Tov ἀνθρώπου ἀνα-
fend? . If then ye should see the Son of man ascend-=
βαίνοντα orov ἦν τὸ πρότερον; 63 τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν τὸ
ing up where he was before ἢ The Spirit itis which
down from
Verily .
261
eat thereof, and not
die. 51 I am the liy-
ing bread which came
heaven :
if any man eat of
this bread, he shall
live for ever: and the
bread that I will give
is my flesh, which I
will give for the life
of the world. 52 The
‘Jews therefore strove
among themselves,
saying, How can this
man give us Ais flesh
to eat? 53 Then Jesus
said unto them, Verily,
verily, I say unto you,
Except ye eat the flesh
of the Son of man,
and drink his blood,
ye have no life in you,
54 Whoso eateth my
flesh, and drinketh my
blood, hath eternal
life; and I will raise
him up at the last day.
55 For my flesh is meat
indeed, and my blood
is drink indeed. 56 He
that eateth my flesh,
and drinketh myblood,
dwelleth in me, dnd 1
in him, 57 As the liv-
ing Father hath sent
me, and I live by the
Father: so he that eat-
eth me, even he shall
live by me. 58 This
is that bread which
came down from hea-
ven: not as your fa-
thers did eat manna,
and are dead: he that
eateth of this bread
shall live for ever.
59 These things said
he in the synagogue,
as he taught in Caper-
naum, 60 Many there-
fore of his disciples,
when they had heard
this, said, This is an
hard saying; who can
hear it ? 61 When Jesus
knew in himself that
his disciples murmur-
ed at it, he said unto
them, Doth this offend
you? 62 What and if
ye shall see the Son
of man ascend up
where he was before ?
63 It is the spirit that
[ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ ἄρτου, ζήσει of my bréad, he shall live Ὁ.
σάρξ μου ἐστίν T. h — ἣν ἐγὼ δώσω LTTrA.
οὗτος τ. 1 + αὐτοῦ his τ.. ™ κἀγὼ LTTrA. n + [ἐν] L.
P ζήσει LTTrA. ἃ ἐξ out of LTTrA. r— ὑμῶν LTTrA.
mtra. Kadapvaovme LITrAW, ¥ ὃ λόγος οὗτος LITA.
i οἱ ᾿τουδαῖοι πρὸς ἀλλήλους L.
g ὑπὲρ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου Sons ἡ ἢ
κ ἡμῖν
ο ἀληθής (is) true LTTra.
§ — τὸ μάννα GITYA,
τ ζήσει
252
quickeneth ; the flesh
profiteth nothing: the
words that I speak
unto you,
spirit,and they are life.
64 But there are some
of you that believe
not. For Jesus knew
from the beginning
who they were that
believed not, and who
should betray him.
65 And he said, There-
fore said I unto you,
that no man can come
unto me, except it were
given unto him of my
Father. 66 From that
time many of his dis-
ciples went back, and
walked no more with
him, 67 Then said Je-
sus unto the twelve,
Will ye also go away ?
68 Then Simon Peter
answered him, Lord,
to whom shall we go?
thou hast the words of
eternal life. 69 And
we believeand are sure
that thou art that
Christ, the Son of the
living God. 70 Jesus
answered them, Have
not I chosen you
twelve, and one of you
is a devil? 71 He
spake of Judas Isca-
riot the son of Simon:
for he it was that
should betray him,
being one of thetwelve,
VII. After these
things Jesus walked in
Galilee: for he would
not walk in Jewry,
because the Jews
sought-to kill him,
2 Now the Jews’ feast
of tabernacles was at
hand. 3 His brethren
therefore said unto
him, Depart hence,
and go into Juda,
that thy disciples also
may see the works
that thou doest. 4 For
there is po man that
doeth any thing in se-~
eret, and he himself
seeketh to be known
openly. If thou do
these things, shew thy-
they are
IQANNHAS. VI, VIE
ζωοποιοῦν, ἡ σὰρξ οὐκ ὠφελεῖ οὐδὲν" τὰ ῥήματα ἃ ἐγὼ
quickens,. the flesh profits nothing; the words which I
aro" ὑμῖν. πνεῦμά ἐστιν καὶ ζωὴ ἐστιν. 64 Υἀλλ᾽ εἰσὶν
speak toyou, spirit are and life are; but there are
ἐξ ὑμῶν τινες οἱ οὐ.πιστεύουσιν. CEL-yap - ἐξ ἀρχῆς
of" you some _who believe not. For *knew *from [*the] Sbeginning,
ὁ Ἰησοῦς τίνες εἰσὶν οἱ μὴ.πιστεύοντες, καὶ Tic ἐστιν ὁ
iJesus who they are who believe not, and who is he who
παραδώσων αὐτόν. 6d καὶ ἔλεγεν, Διὰ. τοῦτο εἴρηκα ᾿ ὑμῖν;
shall deliver up him, And hesaid, Therefore have 1 said to you,
e 7 δ ν ΄, 2 ~ , Ζ ΤΙ 29 A r a
Ore οὐδεὶς δύναται ἐλθεῖν πρός “pe ἐάν:μὴ ἢ δεδομένον
that noone is able tocome to me unless, it he given
αὐτῷ ἐκ τοῦ.πατρός “μοὺ" 66 Ἔκ τούτου πολλοὶ 5
to him from) my Father. From that [time] many
fanipOov τῶν. μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ! εἰς. τὰ. ὀπίσω, καὶ οὐκέτι per’
*went “away of “his “disciples back, and nomore with
αὐτοῦ περιεπάτουν. 67 εἶπεν οὖν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τοῖς δώδεκα;
him walked, ?Said “therefore Jesus to the twelve,
Μὴ καὶ ὑμεῖς θέλετε ὑπάγειν : 68 ᾿Απεκρίθη “οὖν! αὐτῷ
2Also “ye ‘are *wishing to go away ? *Answered “therefore Shim
Σίμων Πέτ Κύριε oc τίνα ἀπελευσόμεθα: pr ζωῆ
μων ρος, Κύριε, πρὸς τίνα a μεθα; ρήματα ζωῆς
1Simon 7?Peter, Lord, to whom _ shall-we go? words of life
aiwvioy ἔχεις" 69 Kai ἡμεῖς πεπιστεύκαμεν καὶ ἐγνώκαμεν
eternal thou hast; and we have believed and have known
ὅτι σὺ εἴ [ὁ χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς" τοῦ θεοῦ Srov ζῶντος." 70’ Απε-
that thou art the Christ the Son of “God ‘the “living. An-
2 ? ~ .»} ~ ᾽ EP AV SOS ΩΣ Qh ΄ ? ’ ᾿
κρίθη αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς, Οὐκ ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς τοὺς δώδεκα ἐξελεξάμην,
swered them Jesus, “Not “I ‘you ‘the “twelve ‘did *choose,
\ ~ \
καὶ ἐξ ὑμῶν εἷς διάβολός ἐστιν; 71 "Ἐλεγεν.δὲ τὸν ᾿Τούδαν
and of you οὔθ adevil is? But he spoke of Judas
Σίμωνος ᾿Ισκαριώτην" οὗτος. γὰρ Ἰἤμελλεν" Καὐτὸν mapa-
Simon’s [son], . Iscariote, for he was about him. * to dee
διδόναι," εἷς wv" ἐκ τῶν δώδεκα.
liver up, one *being of the twelve.
7 "Καὶ! "xepiemarer ὁ Ἰησοῦς μετὰ ταῦτα! ἐν τῇ Tare
And 7was *walking 1Jesus after these things in Gali-
aig? οὐ γὰρ ἤθελεν ἐν τῇ Ιουδαίᾳ περιπατεῖν, Ort
166, *not “for *he “did desire in Judea to walk, because
ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν ot ᾿Ιουδᾶῖοι ἀποκτεῖναι. 2°Hvoé ἐγγὺς ἡ
Swere ‘seeking *hin: ‘the 7Jews to kill, Now was near the
ἑορτὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ἡ σκηνοπηγία. 8 εἶπον οὖν πρὸς αὐτὸν
« feast of the Jews, the tabernacles, ’Said *therefore °to ‘him
οἱ:ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ, Μετάβηθι ἐντεῦθεν, καὶ ὕπαγε εἰς τὴν Iov-
*his brethren, Remove hence, and go _— into Ju-
δαίαν, ἵνα καὶ οἱ. μαθηταί.σου ewpnoworw" Pra_épya.cov" ἃ
, ἵνα καὶ οἱ. μαθηταί. ρή -ἔργα.
dea, that also thy disciples may see thy works which
ποιεῖς" 4 οὐδεὶς. γὰρ “ἐν κρυπτῷ τι! ποιεῖ, καὶ ζητεὶ
thou doest ; for no one in secret anything does, and _ secks
Tavroc' ἐν παῤῥησίᾳ εἶναι. εἰ ταῦτα ποιεῖς, φανέρωσον
himself ἴῃ *public *to*be. If these things thou doest, manifest
X λελάληκα have spoken LTTraW.
Ὁ + οὖν therefore τ.
{τττια.
® — οὗν GLTTrA.
καριώτον (read son of Simon Iscariote) LrTra.
1 — ὧν LTra.
© θεωρήσονσιν shall see ΤΊτΑ,
ΓΑ,
Ξἐμὲτ. 58 -- μου (read the Father)
© + ἐκ [L]Tr[a]. ἃ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ἀπῆλθον LTTrA,
£ 6 ἅγιος the holy [0Π 6} GLrrra. & — τοῦ ζῶντος GLTTrA. h’Ig-
1 ἔμελλεν LTTrA. k παραδιδόναι αὐτόν
Ὁ μετὰ ταῦτα περιεπάτει ὁ ([ὁ] Tr) ᾿Γησοῦς LTTLAW-
8 τι ἐν κρμπτῷ αὐτὰ, δ αὐτὸ 1 ἅ»
Υ ἀλλὰ TrW.
m.—Kol τ.
P gov τὰ ἔργα Lal
VII. J OR N
σεαυτὸν τῷ κόσμῳ. 5 Οὐδὲ. γὰρ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ" ἐπίστευον
ete tothe world. For neitoer *his *brethren ‘believed
εἰς αὐτόν. 6 Λέγει "οὖν! αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Ὃ καιρὸς ὁ ἐμὸς
on him, 3Says therefore *to*them ξβρς Time my
οὕπω πάρεστιν' ὁ. δὲ. καιρὸς ὁ ὑμέτερος πάντοτέε ἐστιν ἕτοιμος.
not yet is come, but “time tyour always is zeady.’
7 ov.dvvarat- ὁ κόσμος μισεῖν ὑμᾶς" ἐμὲ.δὲ μισεῖ, ὅτι ἐγὼ
3Is*unable ‘the *world tohate you, but me it hates, because I
ueeae® περὶ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι Ta ἔργα αὐτοῦ πονηρά ἐστιν.
ear witness toncerning it, that tho works of it evil are.
‘ ι
8 ὑμεῖς ἀνάβητε εἰς τὴν. ἑορτὴν ταύτην" ἐγὼ ᾿οὔπω" ἀνα-
Ye, goyeup to this feast, I not yet ara
Baivw εἰς τὴν-ἑορτὴν. ταύτην, ὅτι ὁ “καιρὸς ὁ ἐμὸς! οὕπω
going up to this feast, τ for *timne Imy not yet
xsl Ne yee ear am 2 =
πεπλήρωται. 9 Ταῦτα.“δὲ εἰπὼν γαύτοϊς" ἔμεινεν ἕν TY
has been fulfilléd, And these things havingsaid tothem he abode in
Γαλιλαίᾳ. ἼΟ Ὡς δὲ ἀνέβησαν οἱ. ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ τότε καὶ
Galilee. — But when were gone up his brethren then also
αὐτὸς ἀνέβη εἰς τὴν ἑορτήν," οὐ φανερῶς, "ἀλλ᾽" Pao! ἐν
he went up to. the feast, not openly, but as in
x ? QR ~ ys 5 pyre 2 ~ ¢ ~
κρυπτῷ. 11 Ot οὖν Ἰουδαῖοι ἐζητοὺν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ;
secret. The *therefore ‘Jews wéreseeking him at the feast,
kai ἔλεγον, Ποῦ ἐστιν «ἐκεῖνος ; 12 Kai γογγυσμὸς ἐ πολὺς
and said, Where is he? And *murmuring ‘much
\ ll ? d ~ » λ 1: «ε " ἔλε
περι αὐτοῦ ἦν εν τοις OKAOLE οὐ-μὲν EACYOV,
concerns, him there was among the crowds, Some said,
"Ort ἀγαθός gor’ ἄλλοι.“ δὲ" ἔλεγον, Οὔ ἀλλὰ πλανᾷ τὸν
Good *he *is; but others sald, No; but ‘he deceives the
ὄχλον. 13 Οὐδεὶς μέντοι παῤῥησίᾳ ἐλάλει περὶ αὐτοῦ,
crowd. Noone however publicly spoke concerning him,
διὰ τὸν φόβον τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων.
because of the fear ofthe Jews,
14 ᾿Ηδη.δὲ τῆς ἑορτῆς μεσούσης ἀνέβη ἴὁ" ᾿Ιησοῦς
But now δοΕ ὍΠ6 “feast [it] “βίῃ *the *middle went up Jesus
εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, καὶ ἐδίδασκεν. 15 Fxai ἐθαύμαζον! ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι
into the temple, and was teaching: and *were “wondering ‘the *Jews
λέγοντες, Πῶς οὗτος γράμματα οἶδεν, μὴ μεμαθηκώς;
263
self to the world,
5 For neither dijd hia
brethren believe in
him. 6 Then Jesus
suid unto them, My
time is not yet come:
but your time is alway
ready. 7 The world
eannot hate you; but
me it hateth, because
I testify of it, that the
works thereof areevil
8Go ye up unto this
feast: I go not up yet
unto this feast; for my
time is not yet full
come, 9 When he had
said these words unto
them he abode s¢éill in
Galilee. 10 But when
his brethren were gone
up, then went he also
up unto the feast, not
openly, but as it were
in secret. 11 Then the
Jews sought him at
the feast, and said,
Where ishe? 12 And
there was Much mur-
muring among the
people concerning him:
for some said, He isa
good man: others said,
Nay; but he deceiveth
the people. 13 How-
beit no man _ spake
openly of him for fear
of the Jaws,
14 Now about the
midst of the feast Je-
sus went up into the
temple, and taught.
15 And the Jews mar-
saying, How this ane *letters *knows, ποῦ pene learned? yelled, -saying, How
16 ᾿Απεκρίθη" αὐτοῖς 16" ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν, Ἢ ἐμὴ. διδαχὴ οὐκ boca bi ΤΕ το ae ea
Answered them Jesus and said, δ My teaching "not jearned? 16 ae an-
ἔστιν ἐμή, ἀλλὰ τοῦ πέμψαντός pe 17 ἐάν τις θέλῃ τὸ τ πος =
Mis mine, but his who sent me, : “ἘΞ anyous desine fae e, but his that sent
θέλημα.αὐτοῦ ποιεῖν, γνώσεται περὶ τῆς διδαχῆς πότερον me. 17 If. oe
his will. to Brac ΕΟ, he shall know concerning the teaching whether we oo his Pie 4 he
eit yarn = ae , ., Sha now of the doc-
ἐκ "τοῦ" θεοῦ ἐστιν, ἢ ae am ἐμαυτοῦ λαλῶ. 18 ὁ ἀφ᾽ rine, whether it be of
from God itis, from myself speak. He that from ease A seer
ἑαυτοῦ λαλῶν, Pe eke nici ἐ μον ζητεῖ = 0.08 ζητῶν τὴν speaketh of himself
himself speaks, his own glory seeks; buthethat secks the Seeketh his own glory:
, ~ but he that seeketh
δόξαν τοῦ πέμψαντος αὐτόν, οὗτος ἀληθής ἐστιν, Kai his glory that sent
glory of him that sent him, he true is, and him, the same is true,
when ΕΣ 2 >» i Ι m* and no unrighteous-
ἀδικία ἐν αὐτῷ οὐκιἔστιν. 19 οὐ 'Mwoje! ™dsdwKev" ness isin him. 19 Did
unrighteousness in him is not. 2Not Moses ‘has given not Moses give you the
s— ovr τ. t — ταύτην (read the feast) LTTraw. Υ οὐκ not GTTrA. " ἐμὸς “καιρὸς
LTTrA. x — δὲ and Gttr. Υ αὐτὸς he (abode) π᾿ 2 εἰς τὴν ἑορτήν: τότε καὶ αὐτὸς
ἀνέβη LITrA. 8 ἀλλὰ LTrA, b—wst. ᾿Ο5 περὶ αὐτοῦ ἣν πολὺς Lira; ἦν περὶ αὐτοῦ
πολὺς τ. «τῷ ὄχλῳ the crowd τ. e— δὲ and GTw. f— oO YTTrA. g ἐθαύμαζον οὖν
h + οὖν therefore LTTrAW.
τ ἔδωκεν gave Lira,
were wondering therefore Lttraw.
\ Motons LTTrAW.
iO ΤΈΣ,
ἃ --α τοῦ κα,
264
law, and yet none of
you keepeth the law?
Why go ye about to
kill me? 20 The pco-
ple answered and said,
Thou hast a devil:
who goethaboutto kill
thee? 21 Jesus an-
swered and said unto
them, I have done one
work, and ye all mar-
vel. 22 Moses there-
fore gave unto you
circumcision; (not be-
cause it is of Moses,.
but of the fathers ;)
and ye on the sabbath
day circumcise a man,
23 If a man on the
sabbath day reccive
circumcision, that the
law of Moses should
not be broken ; are ye
angry at me, because I
have made aman every
whit whole on the
sabbath day ? 24 Judge
not according to the
appearance, but judge
righteous judgment.
25 Then said some of
them of Jerusalem, Is
not this he, whom they
seek to kill? 26 But,
lo, he speaketh boldly,
and they say nothing
unto him. Do the
rulers know indeed
that this is the very
Christ? 27 Howbeit
we know this man
whence heis: but when
Christ cometh, no man
knoweth whence he is.
28 Then cried Jesus in
the temple as he
taught, saying, Ye
both know me, and ye
know whence I am:
and I am not come of
myself, but he that
sent me is true, whom
e know not. 29 But
know him: for Iam
from him, and he hath
sent me. 30 Then they
sought to take him:
put no man laid hands
on him, because his
hour was not yet come.
31 And many of the
people believed onhim,
and said, When Christ
TQANNH2®. VII.
cow x , \ BJ . φῳ. κα ~ ~ x , ,
ὑμῖν τὸν νόμον, Kai οὐδεὶς ἐξ ὑμῶν ποιεῖ τὸν νόμον ; τί
you the law, and noone of you practises the law? Why
pe ζητεῖτε ἀποκτεῖναι; 20 ᾿Απεκρίθη ὃ ὄχλος "καὶ εἶπεν,"
me do ye seek to kill? “Answered *the*crowd and said,
Δαιμόνιον exec’ τίς σε ζητεῖ ἀποκτεῖναι; 21 ᾿Απεκρίθη
Ademon thou hast; who thee secks to kill? “Answered
« ~ Ne ~ ‘ \ ΄
οὗ! Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ev ἔργον ἐποίησα, καὶ πάντες
1Jesus and said tothem, One work I did, and 5411
Ρθαυμάζετε. 22 διὰ τοῦτο! Μωσῆς" δέδωκεν ὑμῖν τὴν περι-
tye wonder, Therefore Moses has given you circum-
τομήν, οὐχ ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ "Μωσέως" ἐστίν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τῶν πατέρων"
cision, not that of Moses it is, but of the fathers,
καὶ Sty" σαββάτῳ περιτέμνετε ἄνθρωπον. 23 εἰ περιτομὴν
and on sabbath ye circumcise aman. : Tf “circumcision
λαμβάνει ἄνθρωπος ἐν σαββάτῳ ἵνα μὴ λυθῇ ὁ νόμος"
“receives ‘a*man on sabbath, that may not be broken the law
τ ὡσέως," ἐμοὶ yorare ὅὕτι ὕλον ἄνθρωπον ὑγιῆ ἐποίησα
of Moses, withme areyeangry becauseentirely *a*man ‘sound I made
ἐν σαββάτῳ; 24 pr)j-Kpivere Kar ὄψιν, ἀλλὰ τὴν δικαίαν
on sabbath? Judge not’ according to sight, but righteous
κρίσιν Ykpivare." 25 Ἔλεγον οὖν τινες ἐκ τῶν “Iep0c0-
judgment judge. 7Said ‘therefore 'some “of “those ‘of *Jeru-
? ἊΨ" Ὁ»; ts ~ me ~ .
λυμιτῶν," Οὐχ.οὗτός ἐστιν ὃν ζητοῦσιν ἀποκτεῖναι; 26 καὶ
salem, ‘Is not thishe whom they seek to kill? and
ἴδε, παῤῥησίᾳ λαλεῖ, Kai οὐδὲν αὐτῷ λέγουσιν. μήποτε
lo, publicly he speaks, and nothing to him they say.
ἀληθῶς ἔγνωσαν , ot ἄρχοντες, ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν
"Truly ‘have ®recognized *those *who *rule, that this is
χἀληθῶς" ὁ χριστός; 27 ἀλλὰ τοῦτον οἴδαμεν πόθεν ἐστίν"
truly the Christ? But thisone weknow’ whence he is.
ὁ.δὲ χριστὸς ὕταν γέἔρχηται," οὐδεὶς γινώσκει πόθεν ἐστίν.
But the Christ, whenever he may come, noone knows whence he is,
28 "Exoakey
“Cried *therefore “ἴῃ *the *temple 7teaching
Kapéi οἴδατε, καὶ οἴδατε πόθεν εἰμί" Kai ἀπ᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐκ
Both me γὸ know, and yeknow whence Iam; and of myself Snot
ἐλήλυθα, ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν adnPwie ὁ πέμψας [Ss ὃν ὑμεῖς
Ἅ1 "have come, but Sis ®true ‘he 7who “sent me, whom ye
? » os ? \ 28h τ ? , a ? eae? ?
ovK.oldare 29 éyw.20é" oida αὐτόν, ὅτι παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἰμι,
know not. But I know him, hkecause from hin Iam,
κἀκεῖνός με δἀπέστειλεν." 80 ᾿Εζήτουν οὖν αὐτὸν πιά-
andhe me sent. They were seeking therefore him to
cau’ καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπέβαλεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν τὴν χεῖρα, OTL οὔπω
x ? ~ e ~ ΄ ©? ~ a2
οὖν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ διδάσκων 0 Ἰησοῦς καὶ λέγων,
1Jesus and saying,
cometh, will he do take, but noone Jaid upon him [his] hand, because not yet
Pere acts BD eAnvOEL ἡ ὥρα αὐτοῦ. 81 ὑΠΠολλοὶ δὲ ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου ἐπίστευ-
‘ - .
had come his hour. But many of the crowd believed
σαν" εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ ἔλεγον, “Ὅτι! ὁ χριστὸς ὅταν ἔλθῃ
on si ihim, and said, The Christ, when hecomes,
dune’ πλείονα σημεῖα “τούτων ποιήσει ὧν οὗτος
+more Ssigns ®than 7these ‘will “he *do which this [man}
τ --- καὶ εἴπεντττα. °—OTTrA. P θαυμάζετε διὰ τοῦτο. (read ye wonder therefore.)
GLTrw 3 — διὰ τοῦτο, + OT.
Υ κρίνετε LtrA.
z— δὲ but GLTTraw.
πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν LTrA ; πολλοὶ δὲ ἐπίστευσαν ἐκ TOU ὄχλου T.
8 --- τούτων (read ὧν than [these] which) ttTraw,
t+ oT.
he comes £.
LITra,
4 Μωύῦσῆς LITrAW. τ Μωῦσέως LTTrAW. 5 [ἐν] L.
w “Ἱεροσολυμειτῶν T. * — ἀληθῶς GLTTrAW. Υ ἔρχεται
ἃ ἀπέσταλκεν has sent 7. Ὁ Ἔκ Tov ὄχλου δὲ
Cm Ὅτι LETrAe 4 μὴ
Vit. JOHN.
& > ~ ~ ” -: 4
ἐξποίησεν": 35 Ἤ κουσαν οἱ Φαρισαῖοι τοῦ ὄχλου γογγύζοντος
did? SHeard ‘the *Pharisees of the crowd murmuring ©
περὲ αὐτοῦ Taira’ Kai ἀπέστειλαν Sot Φαρισαῖοι καὶ
Sconcerning *him ‘these “things, and "sent 1the *Pharisecs “and
= ς eer ΄ ΄
οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς ὑπηοέτας, ἵνα πιάσωσιν αὐτόν. 33 εἶπεν
*the Schief Spricsts _ officers. that they might take him. 8Said
οὖν adbroic' ὁ Ἰησοῦς, "Ere ἱμικρὸν χρόνον" μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν
%therefore *to °them 1 Jesus, Yet alittle time with you
εἰμι, καὶ ὑπάγω πρὸς τὸν πέμψαντά με. 34 ζητήσετέ με καὶ
Iam, and Igo to him who sent me. Ye will seek me and
οὐχ-εὑρήσετεξ" καὶ ὕπου εἰμὶ ἐγὼ ὑμεῖς οὐ-δύνασθε ἐλθεῖν.
shall not find [me], and where “am Lye areunable to come.
35 Εἶπον οὖν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι πρὸς ἑαυτούς, Ποῦ ἰοὗτος
:4Said “therefore'the *Jews among themselves, Where *he
μέλλει" πορεύεαθαι ὅτι "»ἡ μεῖς" οὐχ.εὑρήσομεν αὐτόν ; μὴ εἰς
is about to go that we shall not find him ? to
τὴν dwacropay τῶν Ἑλλήνων μέλλει πορεύεσθαι, καὶ
the dispersion among the Greeks ἰβ he about to go, and
διδάσκειν τοὺς Ἕλληνας; 80 ric ἐστιν "οὗτος ὁ λόγος" ὃν
teach the Greeks ? What is this word which
εἶπεν, Ζητήσετέ pe, καὶ ovx.evonoere® καὶ Ὅπου εἰμὶ ἐγὼ
hesaid, Ὑὁ willsssk me, and shall ποὺ find [me]; and Where *am ‘J
« ~ ᾽ fA ~
ὑμεῖς οὐ-δύνασθε ελθεῖν ;
ye are unable to come?
37 Ev.cé τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ μεγάλῃ τῆς ἑορτῆς εἱστήκει
Andin the last day ‘the “great ofthe feast stood
ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ “ἔκραξεν! λέγων, Ἐάν τις διψᾷ, ἐρχέσθω
Jesus, and cried, saying, If anyone thirst, let him come
Prodc pe! καὶ πινέτω" 88 ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμέ, καθὼς εἶπεν
to me and drink, He that believes on me, as said
ἡ γραφή, ποταμοὶ ἐκ τῆς.κοιλίας αὐτοῦ ῥεύσουσιν ὕδατος
the scripture, rivers οαὖΐ οὗ his belly shall flow of *water
ζῶντος. 89 Τοῦτο.δὲ εἶπεν περὶ τοῦ πνεύματος ov “ἐμελ-
‘living. But this hesaid concerning the Spirit which °were
λον" λαμβάγειν οἱ ᾿πιστεύοντες" εἰς αὐτόν" οὔπω.γὰρ ἦν
Sabout Το “receive ‘those “believing Son *him ; for not*yet was
πνεῦμα Séytoyv'*, ὅτι YO! Ιησοῦς “οὐδέπω! ἐδοξάσθη.
(the) °Spirit *Holy, because Jesus not yet was glorified.
40 “πολλοὶ οὖν ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου"! ἀκούσαντες Yrov oyor'
Many therefore outof the crowd having heard the word
ἔλεγον, ? Οὗτός ἐστιν ἀληθῶς ὁ προφήτης. 41 Αλλοιϑὃ ἔλεγον,
said, This) ) >) ἽΝ truly the prophet. Others suid,
Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ χριστός. >”AAXAot' COE" ἔλεγον, Μὴ yao
This is the Christ. “Others ‘and _ said,
τῆς Γαλιλαίας ὁ χριστὸς ἔρχεται; 42 οὐχὶ) ἡ γραφὴ εἶπεν,
7@alilee “the “Christ *comes ? °Not *°the ‘scripture “said,
Ore ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος "Δαβίδ," καὶ ἀπὸ Βηθλεὲμ τῆς κώμης
that out of the seed of David, and from Bethlehem the village
ὕπου ἦν "Δαβίδ," 0 χριστὸς ἔρχεται; 43 Σχίσμα οὖν Bev
where “was ‘David, the Christ comes ? A division therefore in
ἐκ
*Then Sout σοῦ
“me.
265
hath done? 32 The
Pharisees heard that
the people murmured
such things concern-
ing him; and the Pha-
risces and the chief
priests sent officers to
take him. 33 Then
said Jesus unto them,
Yet a little while am I
with you, and ther I
go unto him that sent
34 Ye shall seek
me, and shall not find
me: and where I
am, thither ye cannot
eome. 35 Then said
the Jews among them-
selves, Whither will
he go, that we shall
not find him? will he
go unto the dispersed
among the Gentiles,
and teach the Gen-
tiles? 80 What man-
ner of saying is this
that he said, Ye shall
seek me, and shall not
find ae: and where IT
am, thither ye cannot
come ?
37 In the last day,
that great day of the
feast, Jesus stood and
cried, saying, If any
man thirst, let him
come unto me, and
drink. 38 He that be-
lieveth on me, as the
scripture hath said,out
of his belly shall flow
rivers of living water,
39 (But this spake he
of the Spirit, which
they that believe on
him should receive’:
for the Holy Ghost
was not yet given; be-
cause that Jesus was
not yet glorified.)
40 Many of the people
therefore, when they
heard this saying, said,
Of a truth this is the
prophet. 41 Others
said, This is the Christ.
But some said, Shall
Christ come out ef
Galilee? 42 Hatk not
the scripture said,
That Christ cometh of
the seed of David, and
out of the town of
Bethlehem, where Da-
vid was? 43 So there
was a division among
! ποιεῖ dues τὶ,
& ol ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι ὑπηρέτας LTrAW ; ὑπηρέτας οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ
οἱ Φαρισαῖοι τ. © -- αὐτοῖς GLTTrAW. 1 χρόνον μικρὸν LTTrA. *+pemeLa. μέλλει
οὗτος τ. m — ἡμεῖς (read εὑρή. we shall find) T. ἃ ὃ λόγος οὗτος LYTrA. ° ἔκραζεν Τ.
P — πρός μετ. 4 ἤμελλον T. © πιστεύσαντες having believed irra. 5 — ἅγιον
Lr[ Tra]. t + δεδομένον given L. v — δ LTTrAW. “ οὔπω LTrA. * * ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου οὖν
[some] out of the crowd therefore Lrtra.
τῶν W)LTTrAW. *%+ Γὅτι)] a. 8 +4 [δὲ] andy. » ot they Lira,
© Δαυὶδ Gw; Δανεὶδ LTTra. fs ἔρχεται ὃ χριστός LTrA.
Υ τῶν λόγων τούτων these words (— τού-
ς -Οὶ δὲ Τ.
& ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ὄχλῳ LITrA.
4 οὐχ LTrA
266
the people because of
him, 44 And some of
them would have ta-
ken him; but no man
laid hands on him.
45 Then came the offi-
cers to the chief priests
and Pharisees; and
they ssid unto them,
Why have ye ποῦ
brought him? 46 The
officers answered, Ne-
ver man spake like this
man. 47 Then answer-
ed them the Pharisces,
Are ye also deceived ?
48 Have any of the
rulers or of the Pha-
risees believed on him?
49 But this people who
knoweth not the law
‘are cursed, 50 Nicode-
mus saith unto them,
(he that came to Jesus
by night, being one of
them,) 51 Doth our law
judge any man, before
it hear him, and know
what he doeth? 52 They
answered and said
unto him, Art thou
also of Galilee? Search,
and look: for out of
Galilee ariseth no pro-
phet. 53 And every
man went unto his
own house,
VIII. Jesus went
unto ‘the mount of
Olives. 2 And early
in the morning, he
came again into the
temple, and all the
people came unto him;
and he sat Gown, and
taught them. 3 And
the scribes and Phari-
sees brought unto him
@ woman taken in a-
dultery ; and when
they had set her in the
midst, 4 they say unto
him, Master, this wo-
man was taken in a-
dultery, in the very
act. 5 Now Moses in
the law commanded
us, that such should
be stoned: but what
sayest thou? 6 This
they said, tempting
him, that they might
have to accuse him,
? , ‘
αὐτόν" καὶ
IQANNHS.
τῷ ὄχλῳ ἐγένετο" ov
the crowd occurred because of
VII, ViAIT.
ἤθελον ἐξ αὐτῶν
Sdesired ‘of “them
πιάσαι αὐτόν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδεὶς *éréBarev! ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας.
totake him, but noone laid Zon =*him *hands,
45 ἦλθον οὖν οἱ ὑπηρέται πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ Papi-
Came therefore the officers to the chief priests and Phari-
σαίους" Kai εἶπον αὐτοῖς ἐκεῖνοι, ‘Asari! οὐκ.ἠγάγετε αὐτόν;
5668, and “said *“to*them ‘they, Why didyenotbring him?
40 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν ot. ὑπηρέται, Οὐδέποτε KovTwg ἐλάλησεν!"
SAnswered the “officers, Never thus spoke
ἄνθρωπος we οὗτος ™ ὁ ἄνθρωπος." 47 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν ποῦν!
man as this man. “ " *Answered ‘therefore
οαὐτοῖς! of Φαρισαῖοι, Μὴ Kai ὑμεῖς πεπλάνησθε; 48 μή
5Sthem ‘the ?Pharisees, Salso ye have been deceived ?
τις ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων ἐπίστευσεν. εἰς αὐτόν, I) EK τῶν
2Any %one ‘tof *the °rulers thas believed οἱ him, or of the
Φαρισαίων; 49 Padd'" O.bydoc.otrog ὁ μὴ.γινώσκων τὸν
Pharisees? But this crowd, which knows not the
’ ᾽ , ‘il 3 , ΄ a ? ’
νύμον “ἐπικατάρατοί! εἰσιν. 50 Λέγει Νικόδημος πρὸς αὐτούς,
law, accursed are. *Says *Niccdemus to them,
τὸ ἐλθὼν SvuKroc' πρὸς abrov,"' εἷς ὧν ἐξ αὐτῶν; 51 My
(he who came by night to him, “one ‘being of themselves,) :
ὁ.νόμος.-ἡμῶν κρίνει τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ἐὰν. μὴ ἀκούσῃ ‘rag’
Our “law ‘does judge the man, unless it have heard from
αὐτοῦ πρότερο»," καὶ γνῷ τί ποιεῖ; 52 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν καὶ
himself first, and known what he does ? They answered and
νεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Μὴ καὶ od ἐκ τῆς Γαλιλαίας el; Ξἐρεύνησον"
said tohim, °Also ?thou *of "Galilee ‘art? Search
καὶ ide, ὅτι προφήτης ἐκ τῆς Γαλιλαίας" Τοὐκ. ἐγήγερται."
and look, that aprophet οαὖ οὗ Galilee has not arisen.
58 "Καὶ ἐπορεύθη ἕκαστος εἰς rov.olkov.avrov.
And #went teach = to. his house, :
8 ᾿Ιησοῦς.δὲ ἐπορεύθη εἰς τὸ ὄρος τῶν ἐλαιῶν" 2 ὄρθρου. δὲ
But Jesys went to the mount of Olives. And at‘dawn
πάλιν παρεγένετο εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, Kai πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἤρχετο πρὸς
again he came into the temple, and all the people came to
, D7 < ? , ” ry ς
καθίσας ἐδίδασκεν αὐτούς. ὃ ἄγουσιν δὲ οἱ
and having sat down he was teaching them. 7Bring ‘and *the
αὐτόν. 44 τινὲς δὲ
him, But some
him ;
«γραμματεῖς καὶ ot Φαρισαῖοι πρὸς αὐτὸν γυναῖκα ἐν μοιχείᾳ
*and ‘the °Pharisees to - him 3 Woman
κατειλημμένην, καὶ στήσαντες. αὐτὴν ἐν μέσῳ, 4 λέγουσιν
having been taken, and having set her in [the] midst, they say ΄
αὐτῷ, Διδάσκαλε, αὕτη. ἡ γυνὴ κατειλήφθη ϑέπαυτοφώρῳ"
“scribes in adultery
to him, Teacher, this woman was taken in the very act
μοιχευομένη. 5 év.d& τῷ νόμῳ “Μωσῆς" ἡμῖν ἐνετείλατο
committing adultery. Nowin the law Moses us commanded
τὰς τοιαύτας. “λιθοβολεῖσθαι" σὺ ob” τί λέγεις" ;
such . to be stoned : thou therefore what sayest thou?
6 Τοῦτο.δὲ ἔλεγον πειράζοντες αὐτὸν ἵνα ἔχωσιν κατη-
But this they said tempting him that they might have to ac-
h ἔβαλεν LTTvA.
πος L[TrA].
4 ἐπάρατοί LTTra.
formerly LTra.
¥ ἐκ τῆς Γαλιλαίας προφήτης LT-A.
ρεύθη .... ἁμάρτανε (vili. 11) [ΟἸωτττὰ.
stone W.
-™ + λαλεῖ speaks 1.
@ + περὶ αὐτῆς concerning her w.
1 — ὡς οὗτος ἃ ἄνθρω-
© [αὐτοῖς] Tr. P ἀλλὰ LTTrAW.
8 + νυκτὸς LTrA,. t + πρότερον
W εἶπαν LTTrA. χα ἐραύνησον TITA.
2 οὐκ ἐγείρεται does not arise LTTrA. a — καὶ ἐπο-
bem αὐτοφώρῳ W. © Mwions WwW. 4 λιθάζειν to
i Διὰ τί LTrAW, © ἐλάλησεν οὕτως LTTrA.
ni—iGUY DAs
«ε > “ x x > ΄
τ -α ὃ ἐλθὼν νυκτὸς πρὸς αὐτόν τ.
Υ πρῶτον Tap αἰτοῦ LTTrA.
VU. JOHN.
~ ~ A ~ (2 ~ ,
γορεῖν αὐτοῦ. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς κάτω.κύψας, τῷ δακτύλῳ
cuse him, But Jesus having stooped down, with [his] finger
ἔγραφεν εἰς τὴν γῆν. 7 ὡς. δὲ ἐπέμενον ἐρωτῶντες αὐτόν,
wrote on the ground. But as they continued asking him,
ἀνακύψας εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὁ ἀναμάρτητος ᾧὑ-
having lifted up himself hesaid τὸ them, The sinless one among
μῶν πρῶτος τὸν λίθον ἐπ᾿ αὐτῇ βαλέτω. 8 Kat πάλιν
you first ‘the ‘stone 7at ‘her ‘let *him “cast. And again
κάτω.κύψας ἔγραφεν εἰς τὴν γῆν. 9. οἱ. δὲ ἀκούσαντες,
having stooped down he wrote on the ground. But they having heard,
Kai ὑπὸ τῆς συνειδήσεως ἐλεγχόμενοι, ἐξήρχοντο sig Kal’ εἷς,
and by the conscience being convicted, wentout one by one,
ἀρξάμενοι ἀπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἕως τῶν ἐσχάτων" καὶ
beginning from the elder ones until the last ; and
κατελείφθη μόνος ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἐν μέσῳ ἑστῶσα."
was left alone Jesus, andthe woman in([the] midst standing.
10 ἀνακύψας .δὲ ὁ Inoovc, καὶ pndéva θεασάμενος
And *having “lifted *up “himself ‘Jesus, and “no “one *seeing
πλὴν τῆς γυναικός, εἶπεν αὐτῇ, Ἢ γυνή." ποῦ εἰσιν ἐκεῖνοι
but the woman, said to her, Woman, where are those
oi.karHyopoi.cov, οὐδείς σε κατέκρινεν: 11 “Hoe εἶπεν,
thine accusers, “no Fone Sthee ‘did *condemn? And she said,
Οὐδείς, κύριε. Εϊπεν.δὲ αὐτῇ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Οὐδὲ ἐγώ σε κατα-
No one, Sir. And said “to *her 4Jesus, Neither “I *thee ‘do
κρίνω" πορεύου Kai μηκέτι ἁμάρτανε."
Scondemn : ξο, and, no more sin,
12 Πάλιν οὖν πὸ Ἰησοῦς αὐτοῖς ἐλάλησεν," λέγων, "Eyw
Again therefore Jesus tothem spoke, saying, I
εἰμι TO φῶς τοῦ κόσμου ὁ ἀκολουθῶν ᾿ἐμοὶϊ οὐ.μὴ
am the light ofthe world; he that follows me in no wise
Κπεριπατήσει" ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ, ἀλλ᾽ ἕξει τὸ φῶξ τῆς ζωῆς.
shall walk in the darkness, but shall have the light of the life.
13 Εἶπον οὖν αὐτῷ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι, Σὺ περὶ σεαυτοῦ
3Said “therefore δύο ®him'the “Pharisees, Thou concerning thyself
μαρτυρεῖς" ἡ-.μαρτυρία.σου οὐκ.ἔστιν ἀληθής. 14 ᾿Απεκρίθη:
besrest witness ; is not true. * *Answered
᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Κἂν ἐγὼ μαρτυρῶ περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ,
4Jesus and said tothem, Evenif I bear witnessconcerning myself,
ΕΣ) ΄ ? € f « , TY Δ
ἀληθής ἐστιν ἡ-.μαρτυρία.μου, Ore οἶδα πόθεν ἦλθον καὶ
true is my witness, because I know whence. Icame and
ποῦ ὑπάγω" ὑμεῖα.'δὲ! οὐκ. οἴδατε πόθεν ἔρχομαι καὶ ποῦ
thy witness
whither Igo: but ye know not whence Icome and whither
ὑπάγω. 15 ὑμεῖς κατὰ τὴν σάρκα κρίνετε" ἐγὼ οὐ κρίνω
I go. Ye according to the flesh judge, I judge
οὐδένα. 16 καὶ ἐὰν κρίνω δὲ ἐγώ, ἡ κρίσις ἡ ἐμὴ "ἀληθής"
no one. And if judge “also ‘I, Sjudgment *my true
tori’ ὅτι μόνος οὐκ. εἰμί, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ Kai ὁ πέμψας με ὅπα-
is, because alone Lamnot, but I andthe *who*“sent*me ?Fa-
Tyo." 17 καὶ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ δὲ τῷ ὑμετέρῳ Ῥγέγραπται,! Ort
ther. And in “law “also ‘your it has been written, that
δύο ανθρώπων ἡ μαρτυρία ἀληθὴς ἐστιν. 18 ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ
of two men the witness true is. 1. am [one] who
267
But Jesus stvoped
down, and with hig
finger wrote on the
ground, as though he
heard them not. 7 Sd
When they continued
asking him, he lifted
up himself, and said
unto them, He that is
Without sin among
you, let hia first cast
a stone at her. 8 And
again he stooped down,
and wrote on the
ground. 9 And they
which heard ?t, being
convicted by their own
conscience, went oug
one by one, beginning
at the eldest, even unta
the last: and Jesua
was left alone, and the
woman standing inthe
midst. 10 When Jesua
had lifted up himself;
and saw none but the
woman, he said unto
her, Woman, where are
those thine accusers ?
hath no man condemn-
ed thee? 11 She said,
No maa, Lord. And
Jesus said unto her,
Neither do I condemn
thee: go, and sin no
more,
12 Then spake Jesus
again unto them, say=
ing, Iam the light of
the world: he that 701-
loweth me shall not
walk in darkness, but
shall have the light of
life. 13 The Pharisees
therefore said unto
him, Thou bearest re-
cora of thyself; thy
record is not trua
14 Jesus answered and
said unto them
Though I bear record
of mysclf, yet my re-
cord is true: for J
know whence I'came,
and whither I go; but
Ὁ cannot tell whence
come, aud whither I
go. 15 Ye judge after
the flesh ; I judge no
man. 16 And yetif I
judge, my judgment
is true: for I am not
alone, but I and the
Father that sent me.
17 It is also written in
your law, that the
testimony of two men
is true. 181 am one
that bear witness of
εἴ οὖσα being w. 5 --- Ἢ γυνή Ww.
μοι LTr. k περιπατήσῃ Should walk Lrtraw. 1— §
π ἀληθινή LTTrA. ο --- πατήρ (ead he who sent me) 1.
written T.
ἐ but τ.
h αὐτοῖς ἐλάλησεν 6 ([ὁ] τι} Ἰησοῦς LTTrA.
τὰ ἢ Or GrirAW.
Ρ γεγραμμένον ἐστὶν it is
268
myself, and the Father
that sent me beareth
witness of me. 19 Then
said they unto him,
Where is thy Father?
Jesus answered, Ye
neither know me, nor
my Father: if ye had
known me, ye should
have known my Fa-
ther also. 20 These
words spake Jesus in
the treasury, as he
taught in the temple:
andno man laid hands
on him; for his hour
as not yet come,
21 Then said -Jesus
again unto them, I go
my way, and ye shall
seek me, and shall die
in your sins: whither
I go, ye cannot come,
22 Then said the Jews,
Will he kill himself?
because he saith, Whi-
ther I go, ye cannot
come. 23 And he said
untothem, Ye are from
beneath ; I am from
above: ye are of this
world; 1 am not of this
world, 241 said there-
fore unto you, that ye
shall die in your sins:
for if ye believe not
that I am he, ye shall
die in your sins.
25 Then said they unto
him, Who art thou?
And Jesus saith unto
them, Even the same
that 1 said unto you
from the beginning.
26 [have many things
to say and to judge of
you: but he that sent
me istrue; and I speak
to the world those
things which I have
heard of him. 27 They
understood not that he
spake to them of the
Father. 28 Then said
Jesus unto them, When
e have lifted up the
on of man, then shall
ye know that I am he,
and that I do nothing
of myself; but as my
Father hath taught
me, I speak these
things. 29 And he that
sent me is with me:
the Father hath not
left me alone; for I do
IQANNH &.
μαοτυοῶν περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ, καὶ μαρτυρεῖ.
bears witness concerning myself,
πέμψας με πατήρ.
Swho *sent ἔχηθ *Father.
VII:
περὶ ἐμοῦ. ὁ
and “bears 7witness Sconcerning, *me ‘the
19 Ἔλεγον οὖν αὐτῷ, Ποῦ ἐστιν ὁ
They said therefore tohim, Where is
, oe > Aa) 441: ~ ” ait ” » ἢ
πατήρ.σου ; ᾿Απεκρίθη “ὁ" Ιησοῦς, Οὔτε ἐμὲ οἴδατε οὔτε τὸν
thy Father ? 2 Answered +Jesus, Neither me ye know nor
πατέρα.μου" eee ἤδειτε, καὶ τὸν πατέρα μου yderre.ay."
my Father. If me yehadknown, also my Father yewould haveknown.
20 Ταῦτα τὰ ῥήματα ἐλάλησεν “ὁ Inootc! ἐν τῷ γαζοφυλακίῳ,
These words spoke Jesus in the treasury,
’ 3 ~ c Oo) A > \ 3 ΄ > , o »
διδάσκων ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ" καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπίασεν αὐτόν, OTL οὔπω
teaching in the temple; and noone took ‘him, for not yet
ἐληλύθει ἡ.ὥρα.αὐτοῦ.
had come his hour.
21 Εἶπεν οὖν πάλιν αὐτοῖς to’Inoovec," Ἔγω ὑπάγω,
*Said “therefore “again ‘to Sthem Jesus, I go away,
καὶ ζητήσετέ με, καὶ ἐν τῇ. ἁμαμτάᾳ. ὑμῶν ἀποθανεῖσθε". ὅπου
and yewillseek me, and in your sin ye will die ; where
ἐγὼ ὑπάγω ὑμεῖς ov-dvvacbe ἐλθεῖν. 22 Ἔλεγον οὖν οἱ
1 go ye areunable to come. *Said “therefore 'the
? ~ δ ᾽ ete g εἰ ͵ « PRAIA Ke s
Ιουδαῖοι, Myre ἀποκτενεῖ Eavrov, ort AEyEL, Ὅπου ἐγὼ ὑπάγω
2Jews, Willhe kill himself, that hesays, Where [I go
ὑμεῖς od-dvvacbe ἐλθεῖν ; 23 Kai τεῖπεν" αὐτοῖς, Ὑμεῖς ἐκ
ye areunable to come? And hegaid to them, e from
τῶν.κάτω ἐστέ, ἐγὼ ἐκ THy.dvw εἰμί: ὑμεῖς ἐκ “τοῦ κόσμου
beneath are, from above am ; e of world
U ll > si > ‘ ? PONT S ἫΝ ~ , ΄ τ
τούτου! ἐστε, EYW οὐκεειμὶ ἐκ τοῦ κοσμου. τούτου. 24 εἶπον
‘this are, I amnot of this world. I said
x Qe εἴ ? ~ 2 ~via Je ‘ tow 2A ‘
οὖν ὑμῖν Ort ἀποθανεῖσθε ἐν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις. ὑμῶν" ἐὰν.γὰ
therefore toyou that ye will die in your sins ; for if
μὴ.πιστεύσητε Ore ἐγώ εἰμι, ἀποθανεῖσθε .ἐν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις
ye believe not that [ am [867], ye will die in 2sins
ὑμῶν. 25 Ἔλεγον οὖν αὐτῷ, Σὺ τίς εἶ; “Καὶ! εἶπεν
your. They said therefore to him, *Thou ‘who ?art ? And *said
᾽ ~ y « ll 2 “ \ ΕΣ A « 4 ~ « -
αὐτοῖς Το" Ιησοῦς, Τὴην.-ἀρχὴν O.TL καὶ λαλῶ ὑμῖν.
Sto “them Jesus, Altogether that which also Isay toyou.
26 πολλὰ ἔχω περὶ ὑμῶν λαλεῖν Kai κρίνειν" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ
Many thingsI have concerning you tosay and tojudge; but he who
πέμψας με ἀληθής ἐστιν, κἀγὼ ἃ ἤκουσα παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ταῦτα
sent me true is, andI what Iheard from him, these things
*iyw' εἰς τὸν κόσμον. 27 Οὐκ. ἔγνωσαν ὅτι τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῖς
Isay to the world. They knew not that the Father tothem
ἔλεγεν. 28 Εἶπεν οὖν δαὐτοῖς" ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Ὅταν ὑψώ-
he spoke of. 3Said therefore *to *them 1Jesus, When ye shall have
σητε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, τότε γνώσεσθε ὕτι ἐγώ εἰμι"
lifted upthe Son of man, then yeshall know that I am[he],
\ ? ? ? ~ ~ 7 Or 3 . ‘ IH , ε
καὶ ἀπ᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ ποιῶ οὐδέν, ἀλλὰ καθὼς ἐδίδαξέν pe ὁ
and from myself Ido nothing, but as ‘taught *me
, b U ~ . ~ = ‘ « , ,
marno--yov," ταῦτα. λαλῶ. 29 Kai ὁ πέμψας με, per
ἄτην “Father, these things I speak. And he who sent me, with
ἐμοῦ tori’ οὐκ. ἀφῆκεν μὲ μόνον “ὁ πατήρ," Ore au τὰ
me is; ‘left ποῦ “me ‘alone *the “Father, because the things
ᾳ — ὃ GLTTrAW.
t — ὃ Ιησοῦς (vead he said) LrTraw.
5. — καὶ LYTrAW.
Father) irra,
8 — 6 Ἰησοῦς (read he spoke) GLTTraw.
Υ ἔλεγεν LTTrA. γ τούτου τοῦ κόσμον LTrA.
= λαλῶ LTTrA. & — αὐτοῖς LTTrA. Ὁ — μον (read the
τ ἂν ἤδειτε LTTrA.
y [0] tr.
© — © πατήρ (read he left not) LrTra.
JO HN:
30 Ταῦτα αὐτοῦ.λαλοῦντος
*These *things as *he “spoke
VII.
ἀρεστὰ αὐτῷ ποιῶ πάντοτε.
pleasing ἴρ him do always.
πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτόν.
many believed on him,
81 Ἔλεγεν οὖν 6’Inoove πρὸς τοὺς πεπιστευκότας αὐτῷ
ΞΞΑΙα 1 *therefore ‘*Jesus to the *who °had *believed on®him
᾽ , ? \ G ~ , 2 ~ x , ~? ~ Xx θ »
Ἰουδαίους, Ἐὰν UMELC μεινητὲε ἐν τῳ ογῳ TW EMM, a NIWC
‘Jews, ΤΕ ye abide in 2word my, truly
΄ ‘ c
μαθηταί μου ἐστέ 82 καὶ γνώσεσθε τὴν ἀλήθειαν, καὶ ἡ
*disciples *my ye are. And ye shallknow the truth, ‘and the
ἀλήθεια ἐλευθερώσει. ὑμᾶς. 33 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν Sabr@p," Σπέρμα
truth shall set free you. They answered him, 7Seed
᾿Αβραάμ ἐσμεν, καὶ οὐδενὲ δεδουλεύκαμεν πώποτε" πῶς
*Abraham’s weare, and to anyone have been under bondage never; how
(lit.tonoone) . ἡ -
σὺ λέγεις, Ὅτι ἐλεύθεροι γενήσεσθε; 34
*thou ‘sayest, Free ye shall become ? “Answered “them
6" Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτε πᾶς ὁ ποιῶν
*Jesus, Verily verily Isay toyou, that everyone that practises
‘ £ , ~ fe ? ~ € ‘ c ν᾿ ~
τὴν ἁμαρτίαν δοῦλός ἐστιν τῆς ἁμαρτίας. 35 ὁ.δὲ δοῦλος
sin abondman is of sin, Now the bondman
ov-péver ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα" ὁ υἱὸς μένει εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα.
abides not in the hoase for ever ; the Son abides for ever.
36 ἐὰν οὖν ὁ υἱὸς ὑμᾶς ἐλευθερώσῃ, ὄντως ἐλεύθεροι Eo-
If therefore the Son “you ᾿58}8]] ᾿βοὺ ἔγθθ, really free ye
εσθε. 37 οἶδα ὅτι σπέρμα ᾿Αβραάμ ἐστε; ἀλλὰ ζητεῖτε pe
shall be. Iknow that seed *Abraham’s yeare; but yeseek me
? ~ « « , iy 3] ‘ ᾽ - 2 con f2 ‘
ἀποκτεῖναι, ὅτι ὁ λόγος ὁ ἐμὸς οὐ-χωρεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν. BB ᾿έγω
_ tokill, because word ‘my hasnoentrance in you. I
ὃ! ἑώρακα παρὰ τῷ.πατρί.βμου" λαλῶ" Kai ὑμεῖς οὖν "ὃ
what I have seen with my Father speak; and ye _ therefore what
ἑωράκατε! παρὰ ἱτῷ. πατρὶ ὑμῶν" ποιεῖτε. 89 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν
ye have seen with your father do., They answered
ΠῚ ἢ ῖ ΤΙ ? - ε \ « ~ > Z ? , ? ~
καὶ "εἶπον" αὐτῷ, Ὃ. πατὴρ.ἡμῶν ᾿Αβραάμ ἐστιν. Λέγει αὐτοῖς
and said tohim, *Our *Father 1Abraham is, ®Says ‘to *them
ἰδ" Ἰησοῦς, Et τέκνα τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ ™)re," τὰ ἔργα Tov. ABpadw
SJesus, If children of Abraham ye were, the works of Abraham
ἐποιεῖτε." ἄν"" 40 νῦν.δὲ ζητεῖτε μὲ ἀποκτεῖναι, ἄνθρωπον ὃς
ye would do; but now yeseek me to kill, aman who
’ ? , « ~ 4 a wy” ‘ ΄ω ~~
τὴν ἀλήθειαν ὑμῖν λελάληκα, ἣν ἤκουσα Tapa τοῦ θεοῦ"
the truth to you hasspoken, which I heard from God:
τοῦτο ᾿Αβραὰμ οὐκ.ἐποίησεν. 41 ὑμεῖς ποιεῖτε τὰ ἔργα τοῦ
this Abraham did not, Ye do the works
πατρὸς ὑμῶν. “Εἴπον! Poty" αὐτῷ, Ἡμεῖς ἐκ πορνείας “οὐ
of your father. They said therefore to him, We of fornication not
γεγεννήμεθα." ἕνα πατέρα ἔχομεν, τὸν θεόν. 42 Επεν τοὖν"
"have been born; one Father we have, God. %Said therefore
αὐτοῖς "ὁ" Inoovc, Et ὁ θεὸς rarip ὑμῶν ἦν, ἠγαπᾶτε.ἂν
*to°them 1Jesus, If God Father of you were, ye would have loved
ΕΑΝ Oe | eee x 2 ~ ~ Iyer Ny Eee 2 > δὰ i) Jy ΘῈΣ
Eue’ ἐγω.γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθον Kai ἥκω" οὐδὲ. γὰρ ἀπ
me, forI from God came forth andamcome; for neither of
ἐμαυτοῦ ἐλήλυθα, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνός pe ἀπέστειλεν. 43 YOrari" τὴν
myself havelcome, but he “me tsent. Why
᾿Απεκρίθη αὐτοῖς
209
always those things
that please him, 30 As
he spake these words,
many believed ou him,
31 Then said Jesus
to those Jews which
believed on him, If ye
continue in my word,
then are ye my disci-
ples indeed; 32 and ye
*shall know the truth,
and the truth shall
make you free. 33 They
answered him, We b
Abraham’s seed, an
were never in bondage
to any man: how say-
est thou, Ye shall be
made free? 34 Jesus
answered them, Verily,
verily, I.say, unto you,
osoever commit-
teth sin is the servant
of sin. 35 And the
servant abideth not in
the house for ever: but
the Son abideth ever,
36 If the Son therefore
shall make you free,
ye shall be free indeed,
37 I know that ye are
Abraham’s seed; but
ye seek to kill me, be»
cause my word hath
no place in you, 381
speak that which I
have seen with my Fa-
ther: and ye do that
which ye have seen
with your father.
39 They answered and
said unto him, Abra-
ham is our father.
Jesus saith unto them,
If ye were Abrahawm’s
children, ye would do
the works of Abraham,
40 But now ye seek to
kill me, a mian that
hath told you the
truth, which I have
heard of God: this did
not Abraham. 41 Ye
do the deeds of your
father. Then said they
to him, We be not born
of fornication; we
have one Father, ever
God. 42 Jesus snid
unto them, If Ged
were your Father, ye
would love me: for 1
proceeded forth and
came from God; nei-
ther came I.of myself,
but he sent me. 43 Why
pn
4 πρὸς αὐτόν to him Lrtra. €—oxzftr].
the Father) trtra. Β ἃ ἠκούσατε What ye have heard LrTrA.
LTTIA. Κ εἶπαν LTTrA. [ὃ] Tr. ™ ἐστε ye are GLTTrA,
P — οὖν LTTrA. 4 οὐκ ἐγεννήθημεν Were not born Lira,
t+ otbet. "διὰ τί Κ͵τΑ,
fa ἐγὼ LTTr; ἐγὼ ἃ A. β
i τοῦ πατρὸς the father
) 3 — ἄν QTTrA.
(5 --- οὖν GLTTrA..
Β --- pow (read
ο εἶπαν τ.
-- ὃ πτῇ
270
do ye not understand
my speech? even be-
cause ye cannot hear
my word. 44 Ye are of
your father the devil, ,
and the lusts of your
father ye willdo. He
Was a muiderer from
the beginning, and a-
bode not in the truth,
because there is no
truth in him. When
he speaketh a lie, he
speakcth of his own:
for he is a liar, and the
father of it. 45 And
because I tell you thg
truth, ye believe me
not. 46 Which of you
convinceth me of sin?
And if I say the truth,
why do ye not believe
me? 47 He that is of
God heareth God’s
words: ye therefore
hear them not, because
58 are not of God.
48 Then answered the
Jews, and said unto
him, Say we not well
that thou art a Sama-
ritan, and hast a devil?
49 Jesus answered, I
have not a devil; but
I honour my Father,
and ye do dishonour
me. 50 And I seek not
mine own glory: there
is one that seeketh and
judgeth. 51 Verily,
verily, I say unto you,
If a man keep my say-
ing, he shall never see
death. 52 Then said
the Jews unto him,
Now we know that
thou hasta devil. A-
braham is dead, and
the prophets; and thou
sayest, If a man keep
my saying, he shall
never taste of death.
53 Art thou greater
than our father Abra-
ham, which is dead?
and the prophets are
dead: whom makest
thou thyself? 54 Jesus
answered, If I honour
myself, my honour is
nothing: it is my Fa-
ther that honoureth
me; of whom ye say,
that he is your God:
55 yet ye have not
known him; but I
know him: and if I
VIIL.
ev 8. 4)». ᾽ μ" x
ὅτι. οὐ δύνασθε ἀκούειν τὸν
Because ye are unable to hear
λόγον τὸν ἐμόν. 44 ὑμεῖς ἐκ πατρὸς τοῦ διαβόλου ἐστξ,
2word ‘my. Ye of [the] father the devil are,
καὶ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας τοῦ.πατρὸς ὑμῶν θέλετε ποιεῖν. ἐκεῖνος
and the lusts of your father yedesire todo. He
ἀνθρωποκτόνος ἦν am ἀρχῆς, καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ Σοὐχ"
a murderer was from [the] beginning, and in the truth 2not
ἕστηκεν. Ure οὐκ. ἔστιν ἀλήθεια ἐν αὐτῷ. ὕταν λαλῇ
thas stood, because there is not truth in him. Whenever he may speak
‘ ~~ ᾽ ~ ar ~ eo , Ψ , ‘ -
τὸ ψεῦδος, ἐκ τῶν ἰδίων λαλεῖ: ὅτι ψεύστης ἐστὶν καὶ ὁ
falsehood, from hisown hespeaks; for a liar heis andthe
πατὴρ αὐτοῦ. 45 ἐγὼ δὲ Ore τὴν ἀλήθειαν éiywY, οὐ
father of it. “I ‘and *because the truth speak, “not
πιστεύετέ μοι. 46 τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐλέγχει ME περὶ ἁμαρτίας;
“lye “do believe me. Whichof you convinces me concerning sin?
εἰ τδὲ" ἀλήθειαν λέγω, δδιατι"! ὑμεῖς οὐ.πιστεύετέ μοι; 47 ὁ
But if truth Ispeak, why “ye ‘do‘not believe me? He that
ὧν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ Ta: ῥήματα τοῦ θεοῦ ἀκούει" διὰ. τοῦτο ὑμεῖς
is of God the words of God hears: therefore ye
? ? , ew 3 ~ ~ ? ᾽ , ? Τὴ
οὐκ. ἀκούετε, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκιἐστέ. 48 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν
hear not, because of God ye are not. Answered
boty" ot Ιουδαῖοι καὶ “εἴπον" αὐτῷ, Οὐ καλῶς λέγομεν ἡμεῖς
therefore the Jews and said tohim, *Not ‘weil say “we
ὅτι Σαμαρείτης" εἶ σύ, καὶ δαιμόνιον ἔχεις ; 49 ᾿Απεκρίθη
that aSamaritan art ‘thou, and ademon hast ? ? Answered
Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Εγὼ δαιμόνιον οὐκ. ἔγω, ἀλλὰ τιμῶ τὸν. πατέοα.μου,
*Jesus, 1 ademon hayenot; but Ihonour my Father,
4 « - > , , > ‘ 5} >? ~ ‘ ty Ὁ
καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀτιμάζετε με. 860 SUE: οὐ.ζητῶ THVv.ddgav.pou
and ye dishonour me. ut I seek not my glory:
ἔστιν ὁ ζητῶν καὶ κρίνων. 51 ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐάν
thereis he ΠΟ seeks and judges. Verily verily Isay toyou, If
τις τὸν “λόγον PUIG τηρήσῃ, θάνατον οὐ.μὴ θεωρήσῃ
anyone 3word y ‘keep, death in2owise shall he see
εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα. 52 ξεῖπον" fSotv" αὐτῷ ot Ἰουδαῖοι, Νῦν
for ever. *Said ‘therefore *to Shim *the #Jews, Now
ἐγνώκαμεν ὅτι δαιμόνιον ἔχεις. ᾿Αβραὰμ ἀπέθανεν καὶ οἱ
we know that ademon thouhast. Abraham died and the
προφῆται, Kai od λέγεις, "Edy τις τὸν. λόγον.μου τηρήσῃ,
prophets, and thou sayest, If anyone 2my *word ‘keep,
οὐ-μὴ ϑγεύσεται! θανάτου εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα. 58 μὴ σὺ μείζων
in nowise shallhetaste of death for ever. “Thou “greater
εἶ rov.marpdc-yuwy ᾿Αβραάμ, ὅστις ἀπέθανεν; Kai οἱ mpo-
*art than our father Abraham, who died? and the pro-
~ ᾽ , - , ‘ i ‘I ~ τ ? ͵
φῆται ἀπέθανον τίνα σεαυτὸν ‘od! ποιεῖς; 54 ᾿Απεκρίθη
phets . died! whom “thyself thou ‘makest? *Answered
Ἰησοῦς, Eay ἐγὼ ἔδοξάζω! ἐμαυτόν, ἡ.δόξα.μου οὐδὲν ἐστιν"
4Jesus, If I glorify myself, myglory nothing ἰδ;
ἔστιν ὁ-πατήριμου ὁ δοξάζων pe, ὃν ὑμεῖς λέγετε, ὅτι
it is my Father who glorifies me, [of] whom ye say, that
Θεὸς ὑμῶν" ἐστιν, 55 καὶ οὐκ. ἐγνώκατε αὐτόν, ἐγὼ.δὲ οἶδα
Ξᾷοὰ tyour heis, And ye have not known him, butI know
Ν
IQANNH &.
οὐ.γινώσκετε 5
λαλιὰν τὴν ἐμὴν
my doye not know?
2speech
™ + τοῦ the GLTTrA.
b — οὖν GLTTrA.
ξ — οὖν LTTrA.
ποιεῖς Toakest thou) GLTTra,
REN Ee
"τα Te LTrA.
pee
‘ el7rav T.
χ οὐκ τ. ¥Y + [ὑμῖν] to thee τ,. * — δὲ but GLtTra.
ς εἶπαν LTTrA. © Σαμαρίτης ΤΣ. 58 ἐμὸν λόγον LTTra.
h γεύσηται should he taste GLTTraw. i— σὺ (read
Κ᾿ δοξάσω shall glorify Lrtra, | ἡμῶν our Trraw,
ΙΧ. ΦΟΗΝ.
αὐτόν" ™kai ἐὰν" εἴπω Ort οὐκ οἷδα αὐτόν, ἔσομαι ὅμοιος
him ; and if Isay that I know not him, I shall be like
« - ΄ ? ? > ᾽ , . , ~
yum," ψεύστης" “ἀλλ᾽ οἶδα αὐτόν, Kai τὸν.λόγον. αὐτοῦ
you, a liar. But Iknow him, and bis word
τηρῶ. 56’ ABoadm ὑ-.πατὴρ. ὑμῶν ἠγαλλιάσατο Wa Ρίἴδηῃ!
I Lis Abraham your Father exulted in that he should see
τὴν ἡμέραν τὴν ep” καὶ εἶδεν καὶ ἐχάρη. 37 Εἶπον" οὖν
*day ‘my, and hesaw and mejoiced, Said therefore
οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι πρὸς αὐτόν, Uevrnxovra ἔτη οὔπω ἔχεις,
the Jews to him, Fifty years oe not yet art thou,
ro ~ ? A
καὶ ᾿Αβραὰμ ἑώρακας; 58 Ἐῤπεν αὐτοῖς 'o"’Incovc, ᾿Αμὴν
and Abraham hast thou seen ? "Said “to *them 1Jesus, Verily
ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, πρὶν ᾿Αβραὰμ γενέσθαι & oe εἰμι. 59 Ἦραν
verily Isay to you; Before Abraham was am. They took up
οὖν λίθους ἵνα βάλωσιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν" Imoode.Bt ἐκρύβη.
therefore stones that they might cast at him ; but Jesus hid himself,
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐκς τοῦ ἱεροῦ, “διελθὼν διὰ μέσου αὐτῶν"
and went forth οὐὖ οὗ the temple, going through the midst of them,
καὶ παρῆγεν οὕτως."
and “passed*on ‘thus.
9 Kai παράγων εἶδεν ἄνθρωπον τυφλὸν ἐκ γενετῆς. 2 καὶ
And passing on he saw aman blind from birth. And
᾽ , > A « ‘ ? ~ , «.« , I ,
ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν οἱ. μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ λέγοντες, “Ῥαββί,! τίς
®asked *him his “disciples saying, Rabbi, who
ἥμαρτεν, οὗτος ἢ οἱ. γονεῖς αὐτοῦ, ἵνα τυφλὸς γεννηθῇ ;
sinned, this [man] or his parents, that blind heshould be born?
3 ᾿Απεκριθὴ "ὁ" Ἰησοῦς, Οὔτε οὗτος ἥμαρτεν οὔτε οἱ. yovtic
*Answered 1Jesus, Neither this [man] sinned nor, parents
αὐτοῦ ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα φανερωθῇ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ.
‘his ; but that should be manitested the works of God in him,
4 ἐμὲ δεῖ ἐργάζεσθαι τὰ ἔγα τοῦ πέμψαντος * He
*Me ‘it “bchoves to work the works of him who sent
ἕως ἡμέρα ἐστίν᾽ ἔρχεται νύξ, OTE οὐδεὶς δύναται ον
while day it is ; =comes Seis when noone _ is able to work,
5 ὅταν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ὦ, ὥς εἰμι τοῦ κόσμου. 6 Tav-
While in the world I may be, [the} light Lam ofthe world. These
Ta εἰπών, ἔπτυσεν χαμαί, καὶ ἐποίησεν πηλὸν ἐκ
things having said, hespat on([the] ground, and made clay of
TOU πτύσματος, καὶ ἐπέχρισεν * τὸν πηλὸν ἐπὶ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς
the spittle, and - applied the clay to the eyes
Yrou τυφλοῦ" 7 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Ὕπαγε, νίψαι! εἰς τὴν
of the blind [man]. And hesaid ἴο him, Go, wash in the
on ε , ᾽ ἃ ,
SIN TE τοῦ Σιλωάμ, ὃ ἑρμηνεύεται, ἀπεσταλμένος.
pool of Siloam, which is interpreted, Sent.
ἀπῆλθεν οὗν καὶ ἐνίψατο, καὶ ἦλθεν βλέπων. 8 Ot οὖν
He went therefore and washed, and came seeing. The *therefore
γείτονες καὶ οἱ θεωροῦντες αὐτὸν τὸ πρότερον ὕτι τυφλὸς"
27]
should say, I know
him not, I shall be a
liar like unto you: but
I know him, and keep
his saying. 56 Your
father Abraham re-
joiced to see my day:
and he saw ἐξ, and was
glad. 57 Then said the
Jews unto him, Thou
art not yet fifty years
old, and hast thou seen
Abraham? 58 Jesus
said unto them, Verily,
verily, I say unto you,
Before Abraham was,
I am. 59 Then took
they up stones to cast
at him: but Jesus hid
himself, and went out
of the temple, going
through the midst of
them, and so passed
by.
IX.” And as Jesus
passed by, he saw a
man which was blind
from his birth. 2 And
his disciples asked
him, saying, Master,
who did sin, this man,
or his parents, that he
was born blind? 3 Je-
sus answered, Neither
hath this man sinned,
nor his parents: but
that the works of God
should be made mani-
fest in him. 4 I must
work the works of
him that sent me,
while it is day: the
night cometh, when no
man can work. 5 As
long as I am in the
world, I am the light
of the world. 6 When
he had thus spoken, he
spat on the ground,
and made clay of the
spittle, and he anoint-
ed the eyes of the blind
man with the clay,
Zand said unto him,
Go, wash in the pool
of Siloam, (which is by
interpretation, Sent.)
He went his way there-
fore, and washed, and
came seeing. 8 The
neighbours therefore,
"neighbours and those who saw him before that blind and they which before
tas) « had seen him that he
ἦν. ἔλεγον, Οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ καθήμενος καὶ προσαιτῶν; was dlind, said, Is not
he was, said, "Not “this lis he who wassitting and begging ? this he that sat and
» » v te ΠΠΠ τ- " begged? 9 Some said,
ὃ Ἄλλοι ἔλεγον, Ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν. ἄλλοι. "δε," “Ore! ὅμοιος This is he: others said,
Some said, *He ‘itis, but others, “Like Heislike him: but he
™ κἂν LTTr. ἢ ὑμῖν LTr. 9 ἀλλὰ LTTrAW. Ρ εἴδῃ τ. « Εἶπαν τ. *—O6TTr. 5 -- διελθὼν
ees. οὕτως GLTTYA.
% + αὐτοῦ on fz LTTrA.
GLTTraw. — δέ but []rtra,
ἔλεγον [Οὐχί, ὩΣ JL.
t*PaBBetT. ἃ - oGLTTraw.
Υ — τοῦ τυφλοῦ [LTT ra.
z [νίψαι] Li:
ν ἡμᾶς US TTr.
ἃ προσαίτης a beggar
ο ἔλεγον, Οὐχί, ἀλλ᾽ (aAAG 1) said, No, but rrra ;
Ww ἡμᾶς US T.
272
said, Iam he, 10 There-
fore said they unto
him, How were thine
eyes opened? 11 He
answered and said, A
man that is called Je-
sus made clay, and ‘an-
ointed mine cyes, and
said unto me, Go to
the pool of Siloam,
and wash: and I went
and washed, and I re-
ceived sight. 12 Then
said they unto him,
Where is he? He said,
I know noi.
13 They brought to
the Pharisees him that
aforetime was blind.
14 And it was the
sabbath day when
Jesus made the clay,
and opened his eyes.
15 Then again the Pha-
risees also asked him
how he had received
his sight. He said un-
to them, He put clay
upon mine eyes, and I
washed, and do see.
16 Therefore said some
of the Pharisees, This
man is not of God, be-
cause he keepeth not
the sabbath day.
Others said, How can
& man that is a sinner
do such miracles? And
there was a division
among them. 17 They
say unto the blind man
again, What sayest
thou of him, that he
hath opened thine
eyes? He said, He is
a prophet, 18 But the
Jews did not believe
concerning him, that
he had been blind, and
received his sight, un-
til they called the pa-
rents of him that had
received his sight.
19 And they asked
them, saying, Is this
your son, who ye say
was born blind? how
then doth he now see?
20 His parents answer-
ed them and said, We
know that this is our
gon, and that he was
born blind: 21 but by
what means he now
ἃ τ δὲ however t.
[uJrrra.
loam) GLTTraA.
¥ ἦν τυφλὸς Tira,
> εἶπαν ITrA,
that blind hewasborn? hyw then
i + ὁ (read the man that is called) Tr:[a].
™ οὖν therefore LTTrA.
4 ἐν ἡ ἡμέρᾳ in which day urTra.
mapa θεοῦ ὃ ἄνθρωπος LITrA.
ΙΧ.
10 “Ἔλεγον
They said
IQANNHS.
αὐτῷ ἐστιν. ᾿Εκεῖνος ἔλεγεν, Ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι.
‘him *he “is. He said, I ani [he].
οὖν αὐτῷ, Made? ἰἀνἐῴχθησάν! ἔσου" οἱ ὀφθαλμοί; 11 ᾿Απ-
therefore to him, How were opened thine eyes ? 7 An-
ἐκρίθη ἐκεῖ heat εἶ Ni” AvO i λεγό ᾿Ιησοῦ
ρίθη εκεῖνος “Kat εἶπεν, γνθρωπος * λεγόμενος Inovve
swered the and said, A man ealled Jesus
πηλὸν ἐποίησεν καὶ ἐπέχρισεν μου τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς, Kai εἷπέν
clay made and appliedto mine eyes, and said
μοι," Ὕπαγε εἰς 'rijv κολυμβήθραν τοῦ" Σιλωὰμ καὶ νίψαι.
to me, Go to the pool of Siloam and = wash:
ἀπελθὼν ™Oé" καὶ vepapevoe aveBrepa. 12" °Eizov' Poty'"
“having “gone 7and and washed J received sight. They said therefore
αὐτῷ, Ποῦ ἐστιν ἐκεῖνος ; Λέγει, Ovx-oida.
tohim, Where [15 he? He says, I know not.
13 "Ayovow αὐτὸν πρὸς τοὺς Φαρισαίους, τόν ποτε
They bring *him *to *the *Pharisees, who once [was]
τυφλόν. 14 ἣν δὲ σάββατον Ire" τὸν πηλὸν ἐποίησεν ὁ
blind. Now it was sabbath when *the *clay 2made
᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ ἀνέῳξεν αὐτοῦ τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς. 15 πάλιν οὖν
Jesus and opened his eyes. Again therefore
4... τ, στιν ν᾿ ε - ~ > of £91 x
ἠρώτων αὐτὸν καὶ ot Φαρισαῖοι πῶς ἀνέβλεψεν. O.0e εἶπεν
asked him alsothe Pharisees how he received sight. Andhe said
᾽ - λὸ > εθ Yr? ‘ 4 ? θ N U Ἔ a) τ ?
αὐτοῖς, Πηλὸν ἐπέθηκεν “ert τοὺς. οφθαλμους. μου." καὶ Evt-
to them, Clay he put on mine eyes, ἘΠῚ ΝΣ οἵ
΄ ὯΝ , » - > ~ , ΄
ψάμην, καὶ βλέπω. 16 ἔλεγον οὖν ἐκ τῶν Φαρισαίων τινες,
washed, and Isee. Said therefore *of “the “Pharisees ‘some,
βοὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος οὐκ. ἔστιν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ," ὅτι τὸ σάββατον
This man is not from God, for the sabbath
οὐ-τηρεῖ. ἴΑλλοι ἔλεγον, Πῶς δύναται ἄνθρωπος ἁμαρτωλὸς
he doesnot keep. Others _ said, How can a man a sinner
τοιαῦτα σημεῖα ποιεῖν; Kai σχίσμα ἣν ἐν αὐτοῖς. 17 Aér
such signs do? And adivision was among them. They
yovow' τῷ τυφλῷ πάλιν, Σὺ τί! λέγεις περὶ αὐτοῦ,
say: tothe blind [man] again, *Thou *what *sayest concerning him,
A : ε Ὧι * e
Ort τἠνοιξέν" σου τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς ; Ode εἶπεν, “Ὅτι προ-
for heopened thine eyes? And he said, A pro-
’ ,ὔ ᾿ « ? Ὁ ~ . ‘
φήτης ἐστίν. 18 Οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν οὖν vt Lovcaiot περὶ
phet he is. 4Did "ποὺ ‘believe “therefore *the “Jews concerning
αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ττυφλὸς jv" καὶ ἀνέβλεψεν, ἕως ὅτου ἐφώνησαν
him, that “blind "he *wasand received sight, until they called
Tove γονεῖς αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἀναβλέψαντος" 19 καὶ ἠρώτησαν
the parents ofhim who had received sight, And they asked
αὐτοὺς λέγοντες, Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ.υἱὸς ὑμῶν ὃν ὑμεῖς λέγετε
them saying, 2This lis yourson, ofwhom ye say
u Η͂ Ἴ ΄ ~ > ” , Ι > ῃ
ὅτι τυφλὸς ἐγεννήθη ; πῶς οὖν Yapre βλέπει" ; 20 ᾿Απεκρίθη-
now does he see? %Answered
σαν δαὐτοῖς" οἱ γονεῖς. αὐτοῦ καὶ Ῥεῖπον," Οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὗτός.
*them his “parents and said, We know that this
τ € ea « ~ \ ε > LA ~ \ ~
ἐστιν O.vioc ἡμῶν, καὶ ὅτι τυῴφλος ἐγεννήθη" 21 πῶς.δὲ νῦν
is our son, and that blind he was born; but how now
8 σοι E, Ἀ -- καὶ εἶπεν
k 4 ὅτι τττ. ! τὸν (γεαά Go to Si-
n+ [καὶ] and Tr. 9 εἶπαν LTTrA. P — οὖν LTTrA.
τ wou ἐπὶ τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς GLTTrAW 5 Οὐκ ἔστιν οὗτος
t 4+ οὖν therefore LTTraW. ° Ti σὺ ττὰ. ® ἡνέω ξέν Tra,
z + οὖν therefure Lr. 8 — αὐτοῖς [L]TTrA,
e+ οὖν then [LA]. f nvewxOnoay LTTrA.
¥ βλέπει ἄρτι LTTrA,
1X. JOHN.
~ 4 ? hex
βλέπει οὐκ. οἴδαμεν, ἣ τίς ἤνοιξεν αὐτοῦ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς
he sees we knew not, or who opened his eyes
e ~ 4 , 4 ᾽ fe
ἡμεῖς οὐκ οἴδαμεν “αὐτὸς ἡλικίαν. exer, αὐτὸν ἐρωτήσατε,"
we know not; he is of age, him lask,
αὐτὸς περὶ “αὑτοῦ! λαλήσει. 22 Ταῦτα εἶπον οἱ γονεῖς
he conecrning himself shall speak, These things said “parents
αὐτοῦ, bre ἐφοβοῦντο τοὺς Ιουδαίους" ἤδη.γὰρ συνε-
this, because they feared the Jews ; for already had agreed
τίθειντο οἱ Ιουδαῖοι, ἵνα ἐάν τις αὐτὸν ὁμολογήσῃ
together the Jews, that if anyone him _ should confess [to be the]
χριστόν, ἀποσυνάγωγος γένηται. 23 διὰ τοῦτο οἱ γονεῖς
Christ, put out of the syMlagogue he should be. Because οὗ this *parents
αὐτοῦ [εἴπον," Ὅτι ἡλικίαν ἔχει, αὐτὸν δξἐρωτήσατε"" 24’ Edw-
‘his said, Heisofage, “him task, They
νησαν οὖν δὲκ δευτέρου τὸν ἄνθρωπον! ὃς ἦν τυφλός, Kai
evled therefore asecondtime the man who was _ blind, and
feizov' αὐτῷ, Δὸς δόξαν τῷ θεῷ" ἡμεῖς οἴδαμεν Ort ἰὸ ἄνθρω-
Ὁ; τῷ θεῷ" ἡμεῖς οιἰῦαμεν OTL '0 ἄνθρω
said tohim, Give glory toGod; we know that *man
πος οὗτος! ἁμαρτωλός ἐστιν. 25 ᾿Απεκρίθη οὖν ἐκεῖνος
‘this a sinner is. %Answered *therefore ‘he
k ‘ = "} El ς λό τ) > ἰδ e «κι δ «
και ειπεν, ι apapTw OG ἐστιν OVK.0OLOG EV oload, OTL
and said, Τῇ a sinner he is I know not. One [thing] I know, that
τυφλὺς ὧν ἄρτι βλέπω. 26 Elzrov!di" αὐτῷ π πάλιν," Ti
“blind ‘being ΠΟ [566. And they said to him again, What
ἐποίησέν σοι; πῶς ἤνοιξεν σου τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς ; 27 ᾿Απε-
did he tothee? how opened he thine eyes ? He an-
, > ~ 4 - » ἣν ? ? , , 4
κρίθη αὐτοῖς, Εἶπον ὑμῖν ἤδη, καὶ οὐκ.ἠκούσατε" τί πάλιν
swered them, I told you already,and yedidnothear: why again
θέλετε ἀκούειν; μὴ Kai ὑμεῖς.θέλετε αὐτοῦ μαθηταὶ γενέσθαι:
do ye wish to hear? 3also 4do *ye wish his disciples to become?
28 κ᾽ Ελοιδόρησαν Coty" αὐτόν, καὶ Ῥεῖπον," Σὺ “εἶ μαθητὴ ς"
They “railed “at ‘therefore him, and βαϊᾶ, Thou art “disciple
ἐκείνου" ἡμεῖς.δὲ τοῦ "Μωσέως" ἐσμὲν μαθηταί. 29 ἡμεῖς οἴδα-
this, but we of Moses are disciples. We know
μεν Ort "Μωσῃῇ! λελάληκεν ὁ θεός" τοῦτον δὲ οὐκ οἴδαμεν
that ἰο Moses “has *spoken 'God; but this [man] we know not
πόθεν ἐστίν. 80 ᾿Απεκρίθη ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ἔν
whence he is. Answered ‘the 7*man and said tothem, 7In
tyap τούτῳ" θαυμαστόν ἐότιν, ὅτι ὑμεῖς οὐκ οἴδατε πόθεν
4indced this a wonderful thing is, that ye know not whence
ἐστίν, καὶ “ἀνέῳξεν! μου τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς. 31 οἴδαμεν." δὲ" ὅτι
heis, and heopened mine eyes. But we know that
γἁμαρτωλῶν ὁ θεὸς" οὐκ. ἀκούει: ἀλλ᾽ ἐάν τις θεοσεβὴς ἡ),
sinners God doesnot hear; but if anyone God-fearing be,
kai τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ ποιῇ, τούτου ἀκούει. 32 ἐκ τοῦ. αἰῶνος
and the will ofhim do, him he hears. *Ever
ovK-nKovoOn, Ore τήνοιξέεν" τις ὀφθαλμοὺς τυφλοῦ
*it was ποὺ heard that opened ‘anyone [the] eyes of fone] *blind
γεγεννημένου. 33 εἰ μὴ ἦν οὗτος παρὰ θεοῦ οὐκ 7-
4having “been *born, Tf “ποὺ *were ‘this [man] from God he
δύνατο ποιεῖν οὐδέν. 84 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν καὶ δεῖπον" αὐτῷ, Ἔν
could do nothing. They answered and said tohim, In
273
seeth, we know not;
or wha hath opened
his eyes, we know not:
he is of age; ask him:
he shall speak for him-
self. 22 These words
spake his parents, he-
cause they feared the
Jews: for the Jews had
agreed already, that if
any man did confess
that he was Christ, he
should be put out
of the synagogue.
23 Therefore said his
parents, He is of age;
ask him. 24 Then a-
gain called they the
man that was blind,
and said unto him,
Give God the praise:
we know that this
man isasinner. 25 He
answered and said,
Whether he be a sin-
ner or no, I know not:
one thing I know,
that, whereas I was
blind, now 1 see.
26 Then said they to
him again, What did
he to thee ? how open-
ed he thine eyes? 27 He
answered them, I have
told you already, and
ye did not hear: where-
fore would ye hear it
again ? will ye also be
*his disciples? 28 Then
they reviled. him, and
said, Thou art his dis-
ciple; but we are
Moses’ disciples. 29 We
know that God spake
unto Moses: as for this
fellow, we know not
from whence he is.
30 The man answered
and said unto them,
Why hewin is a mar-
vellous thing, that ye
know not from whence
he is, and yet he hath
opened mrine eyes.
31 Now we know that
God heareth not sin-
ners: but if any man
be a worshipper of
God, and doeth his
will, him he heareth.
32 Since the world be-
gan was it not heard
that any man opened
the eyes of one that
was born blind. 33 If
this man were not of
God, he could do no-
thing. 34 They an-
swered and said unto
him, Thou wast alto-;
ἃ αὐτὸν ἐρωτήσατε, αὐτὸς (— αὐτὸς TTrA) ἡλικίαν ἔχει LTTrA, © ἑαυτοῦ
4 ἐπερωτήσατε T. ἃ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐκ δευτέρου LTTra. }
LiTrAW. [! οὖν therefore (they said) LTtra. τὰ --- πάλιν LTTrA.
railed) Tr. 90 — οὖν GLTTraW. P εἶπαν T. ᾳ μαθητὴς εἶ LTTrA.
® Μωύσεῖ LTTrA; Μῴυσῃ W t rovTw yap TTra.
π ἡνοϊξέν LTTr.
1 οὗτος ὃ ἄνθρωπος L.
n+ οἱ δὲ (read But they
Ttr, ἴεἶπταν LTTrA.
k Set
o—— Καὺ ELTFEY
τ Mwioéws LTTrAW.
ν + τὸ the (wonderful thing) rrr,
®— δὲ but LTTra. Y ὁ θεὸς ἁμαρτωλῶν LTrA, 5 ἤνεωξέν Tr. 5 εἴπανα,τατα.
«
274
gether born in sins,
and dost’ thou teach
us? And they cast hitn
out. 35 Jesus heard
that they had cast him
out; and when he had
found him, he said un-
to him, Dost thou be-
lieve on the Son of
God? 36 He answered
and said, Who is he,
Lord, that I might be-
lieve on him? 37 And
Jesus said unto him,
Thou hast both seen
him, and it is he that
talketh ‘with thee.
38 And he said, Lord,
Ibetieve. And be wor-
shipped him. 39 And
Jesus said, For judg-
ment I am come into
this world, that they
which see not might
sec; and that they
which see might be
made blind. 40 And
some of the Pharisees
which were with him
beard these words, and
said unto him, Are we
blind also? 41 Jesus
waid unto them, If ye
were blind, ye should
have no sin: but now
ye say, We see; there-
fore your sin remain-
eth.
X. Verily, verily, I
say unto you, He that
entereth not by the
door into the sheep-
fold; but climbeth up
some other way, the
game is a thief and a
robber. 2 But he that
entereth in by the door
is the shepherd of the
sheep. 3 To him the
porter openeth ; and
the sheep hear his
voice : and he calleth
his own ‘sheep by
name, and leadeth
themout. 4 And when
he putteth forth his
own sheep, he gocth
before them, and the
sheep follow him: for
they know his voice.
5 And a stranger will
they not follow, but
will flee from him: for
they know not the
voice of strangers.
6 This parable spake
Jesus unto them: but
they understood not
what things they were
whch he spake unto
them.
TQOQANNHS. Nae.
© , Nes, aes tf ν᾿ ‘ We eg = e ~ = ‘
ἁμαρτίαις σὺ ἐγεννήθης ὅλος, καὶ σὺ CwaoKEC ἡμᾶς; Καὶ
sins thon wast born wholly, and ποὺ ‘teachest us? And
> »- ε ~ ͵ ͵
ἐξέβαλον αὐτὸν ἔξω. 85 Ἤκουσεν Yo" ᾿Ιησυῦς ὅτι ἐξέβαλον
they cast him out. *Heard *Jesus that they cast
αὐτὸν ἔξω: καὶ εὑρὼν αὐτὸν εἶπεν “αὐτῷ, Σὺ πιστεύεις
him out, and having found him said tohim, ?Thou “believe~t
εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ “θεοῦ : 86 ᾿Απεκρίθη ἐκεῖνος “καὶ εἶπεν," ἼΠις
on the Son of God? ?Answered the and said, Who
? , “ ’ ᾽ ᾽ ΄ yes = soe! ᾽ ~
ἐστιν, κύριε, ἵνα πιστεύσω εἰς αὐτόν; 37 Eimer 5δὲ) αὐτῷ
is he, Lord, that Imay believe on him? And ?said “to *him
ὁ Ἰησοῦς, Καὶ ἑώρακας αὐτόν, καὶ ὁ λαλῶν μετὰ cov
1Jesus, 7Both Sthou Shast seen him,’ and he ΗΟ speaks with thee
ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν. 88 Ὁ δὲ ἔφη; Πιστεύω, κύριε" Kai προσεκύνη-
"he mis? And he said, I believe, Lord: and_ he worshipped
σεν αὐτῷ. 39 καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Etc κρίμα ἐγὼ εἰς τὸν
him. And. ?said Jesus, For judgment I into
κόσμον τοῦτον ἦλθον, ἵνα οἱ μὴ βλέποντες βλέπωσιν, καὶ
this world came, that they that see not might see, and
ot βλέποντες τυφλοὶ γένωνται. 40 Kai! ἤκουσαν ἐκ τῶν
they that see blind might become. And “heard 7of *the
Φαρισαίων ταῦτα" οἱ ὄντες μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ," καὶ ἰεῖ-
*Pharisees °these*+things ‘those*who ‘were ‘with ‘him, and they
iT] ᾽ “ Μ Vie ‘ « » λ , ᾽ 4 41 ἘΠ ᾽ ~ c
tov" αὐτῷ, Μὴ Kat ἡμεῖς TUdAOL ἐσμεν ; ἴπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ
said tohim, 3Also τὸ “blind lare? Said tothem
? ~ > \ Gr ? n ” c y ~ \ ,
Ἰησοῦς, Et τυφλοὶ ἦτε, οὐκ. ἂν εἴχετε ἁμαρτίαν" νῦν.δὲ λέ-
Jesus, If blind ye were, ye would not have S10 5 butnow ya
.“ “ ἦ « m ce I € / c ~ ,
γετε, Ὅτι βλέπομεν" ἢ οὖν" αἀμαρτία ὑμῶν μένει.
say We sce, the therefore sin of you remains.
10 ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν. ὁ μὴ εἰσερχόμενος διὰ τῆς
Verily verily Isay to you, He that enters not in by the
θύρας εἰς τὴν αὐλὴν τῶν προβάτων, ἀλλὰ ἀναβαίνων ἀλ-
door to the fold of the sheep, but mountsup_ else-
λαχόθεν, ἐκεῖνος κλέπτης ἐστὶν Kai λῃστής" 2 ὁ. δὲ εἰσερ-
where, he a thief is, and arobber; but he that en-
χόμενος διὰ τῆς θύρας ποιμήν ἐστιν τῶν προβάτων. 3 τούτῳ
ters in by the door shepherd ᾿ is of the sheep. To him
ὁ θυρωρὸς ἀνοίγει, Kai τὰ πρόβατα τῆς. φωνῆς αὐτοῦ ἀκούει,
the door-keeper opens, and the sheep his voice hear,
καὶ τὰ ἴδια πρόβατα "καλεῖ! κατ᾽ ὄνομα, καὶ ἐξάγει αὐτά.
and his own sheep he calls by name, and leads *out ‘them,
4 cai! ὅταν τὰ ἴδια Ῥπρύβατα! ἐκβάλῃ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν
And when his own, sheep he puts forth before them
πορεύεται" καὶ τὰ πρόβατα αὐτῷ ἀκολουθεῖ, ὅτι οἴδασιν
he goes ; and the sheep him follow, because they know
τὴν. φωνὴν αὐτοῦ. 5 ἀλλοτρίῳ. δὲ οὐ.μὴ “ἀκολουθήσωσιν,"
his voice, But astranger in no wise (they should follow,
> ’ - 4 > ~ U7 ~ ,
ἀλλὰ φεύξονται am αὐτοῦ: ὅτι οὐκ οἴδασιν τῶν ἀλλοτρίων
but will flee from him, because they know not of strangers
τὴν φωνήν. 6 Ταύτην τὴν παροιμίαν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς;
the voice. This allegory "spoke *to *them Jesus,
ἐκεῖνοι. δὲ οὐκ.ἔγνωσαν τίνα Tv" ἃ ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς.
but they knew not what it was which he spoke to them.
Ὁ -- 6 {{τ.].
f4 «avand GTTraW.
αὐτοῦ ὄντες LTTVA.
TRA
it might be tr,
Ρ πάντα all (his own) LTTra.
© — αὐτῷ T[TrA ]. 4 ἀνθρώπου of man T. ε — καὶ εἶπεν 14].
LoS δὲ aud bLrtra. bh — καὶ TTrA, i— -χαῦτα τ. k μετ᾽
τε a το
Ἰ εἶπαν τ. m — οὖν [ττατὰ.. π φωνεῖ he calls LTTra. ο-- καὶ
4 ἀκολουθήσουσιν will they follow Lrtraw. τ ἡ
og JOHN.
~ 29 ~ ,
ἢ Elev οὖν "πάλιν αὐτοῖς! ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω
*Said “therefore ‘*again "ἴο ‘them 1 Jesus, Verily verily Isay
ὑμῖν, tore! ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ θύρα τῶν προβάτων. ὃ πάντες ὕσοι
toyou, that 1 am the door of the sheep. All whoever
νπρὸ ἐμοῦ ἦλθον" κλέπται εἰσὶν καὶ λῃσταί" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκιἤκουσαν
before me came thieves are ‘and robbers; but “did “ποὺ *hear
? ~ x ΄ 2 4 > ς , herd al 598:
αὐτῶν τὰ πρόβατα. 9 ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ θύρα" Ov ἐμοῦ ἐάν τις
Sthem ‘the sheep. I am the door: by me if anyene
εἰσέλθῃ σωθήσεται, Kai εἰσελεύσεται καὶ ἐξελεύσεται, καὶ
enter in he shall be saved, and shall go in and shall go out, and
A « , « Τὸ ? »Ἅ ? 4 wu ,
νομὴν εὑρήσει. 10 ὁ κλέπτης οὐκ. ἔρχεται εἰ. μὴ Wa κλέψῃ
pasture shall find. The thief comes not except that he may steal
καὶ Oicy καὶ ἀπολέσῃ ἐγὼ ἦλθον ἵνα ζωὴν ἔχωσιν,
and may kill and may destroy: I came that life they might have,
καὶ περισσὸν ἔχωσιν. 11 ᾿Εγώ εἰμι ὁ ποιμὴν ὁ καλός" ὁ
and abundantly might have [10]. ἢ am the *shepherd ‘good. The
ποιμὴν ὁ καλὸς τὴν. ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ τίθησιν ὑπὲρ τῶν προβά-
*shepherd *good his life lays down’ for the sheep:
των. 12 ὁ.μισθωτὸς. “δέ, Kai οὐκ. ὧν ποιμήν, οὗ οὐκ
but the hired servant, and who is not [the] shepherd, whose “ποῦ
χεἰσὶν" τὰ πρόβατα ἴδια, oe τὸν λύκον ἐρχόμενον, καὶ
*are *the Ssheep 1own, see the wolf coming, and
> , 4 , ‘ ᾽ὔ iN « , ε id > 4
ἀφίησιν τὰ πρόβατα Kai φεύγει" καὶ ὁ λύκος ἁρπάζει αὐτὰ
leaves the sheep, and flees ; andthe wolf seizes them
καὶ σκορπίζει Yra πρόβατα. 13 6.6& μισθωτὸς φεύγει" Ore
and scatters the sheep. Now the hired servant flees because
μισθωτός ἐστιν, καὶ ob pédecadT@ περὶ τῶν προβάτων.
a hired servant heis, and is ποὺ himself concerned about the sheep.
14 =e εἰμε ὁ ποιμὴν ὁ καλός" καὶ γινώσκω τὰ ἐμά,
' am the *shepherd Ἰροοᾶ; and Iknow those that [are] mine,
καὶ ὑγινώσκομαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἐμῶν." 15 καθὼς γινώσκει
and am known of those that [are] mine. As 3knows
pe ὁ πατήρ, κἀγὼ γινώσκω τὸν πατέρα" Kai τὴν. ψυχήν. μου
*me ‘the “Father, I also know the Father; and my life
τίθημι ὑπὲρ τῶν προβάτων. 16 Kai ἄλλα πρόβατα ἔχω,
Ilay down for the sheep. And other sheep I have,
ἃ οὐκ.ἔστιν ἐκ τῆς αὐλῆς.ταύτης" κἀκεῖνά Aue δεῖ!
which are ποῦ of this fold ; those also “me tit *behoves
ἀγαγεῖν, Kai τῆς. φωνῆς. μου ἀκούσουσιν" Kai γενήσεται! μία
ἴο bring, and my voice they willhear; and there shallbe one
ποίμνη, εἷς ποιμήν. 17 διὰ τοῦτο ὁ πατήρ μεὶ ἀγαπᾷ,
flock, one shepherd. On this account the Father me loves,
er \ ͵ ΄ ; , ΣΕ ΚῚΣ
ὅτι ἐγὼ τίθημι τὴν. Ψψυχήν.μου, ἵνα πάλιν λάβω αὐτήν.
because I lay down my life, that again Imay take it.
18 οὐδεὶς αἴρει αὐτὴν ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ τίθημι αὐτὴν ἀπ᾽
Noone takes it © -from me, but i dayadowmy “it of
ἐμαυτοῦ. ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι αὐτήν, Kai ἐξουσίαν ἔχω
myself. Authority Ihavetolay down it, and authority I have
πάλιν λαβεῖν αὐτὴν ταύτην τὴν ἐντολὴ» ἔλαβον παρὰ
again to take it. This commandment I received from
τοῦ.πατρός.μου. 19 Σχίσμα δοῦν" πάλιν ἐγένετο ἐν τοῖς
my Father. A division therefore again there was among the
5 avTols πάλιν L; — πάλιν αὐτοῖς Ὁ; — αὐτοῖς A.
ἐμοῦ GLTrA ; — πρὸ ἐμοῦ T. w — δὲ but τ| τ].
([τὰ πρόβατα] A) ὃ δὲ μισθωτὸς φεύγει [1ΠΡΤτΑ.
mine know me LTTra, ἃ δεῖ we LTTrA.
— οὖν LTTrA.
x ἔστιν LTTrA.
Ὁ γενήσονται ITA.
Δ — ὅτι [{]τι[4].
275
7 Then said Jesus
unto them again, Ve-
rily, verily, 1 say unto
you, I am the door of
the sheep. 8 All that
ever came before me
are thieves and rob-
bers: but the sheep
did not hear them.
9 I am the door: by
me if any man enter
inshe shall be saved,
and shall go in and
out, and find pasture,
10 The thief cometh
not, but for tosteal,and
to kill, and to destroy:
I am come that they
might have life, and
that they might have
at, more abundantly.
11 I am the good shep-
herd: the good shep-
herd giveth his life tor
the sheep. 12 But he
that is an _ hireling,
and not the shepherd,
whose own the sheep
are not, seeth the wolf
coming, and leaveth
the sheep, and fleeth:
and the wolf catcheth
them, and scattereth
thesheep. 13 The hire-
ling fleeth, because he
is an hireling, and car-
eth not for the sheep.
14 I am the good shep-
herd, and know my
sheep, aid am known
of mine. 15 As the
Father knoweth me,
even so know I the Fa-
ther: and I lay down
my life for the sheep.
16 And other sheep I
have, which are not of
this fold : them also I
must bring, and they
shall hear my voice;
and there shall be one
fold, and one shep-
herd. 17 Therefore
doth my Father love
me, because lL lay down
my life, that 1 might
take it again. 18 No
man taketh it from
me, but I lay it down
of myself. I have
power to lay it down,
and I have power to
take it again. This
commandment have I
received of my Father.
19 There was a division
therefore againamong
the Jews for these
τ ἦλθον πρὸ
Υ͂ — τὰ πρόβατα.
2 γινώσκουσίν με τὰ ἐμά those that [are]
© he ὃ πατὴρ LIT: As
276
sayings. 20 And many
of them said, He hath
a devil, and is mad;
why hear ye him?
21 Others said, These
are not the words of
him that hath a devil.
Can a devil open the
eyes of the blind?
22 And it was at
Jerusalem the feast of
the dedication, and it
was winter. 23 And
Jesus walked in the
temple in Solomon’s
porch. 24 Then came
the Jews round about
him, and said unto
him, How long dost
thou make us to
doubt ? If thou be the
Christ, tell us plain-
ly. 25 Jesus answered
them, I told you, and
ye believed not: the
works that I do in my
Tather’s name, they:
bear witness of ine,
26 But ye believe not,
because ye are not of
my sheep, as I said
unto you. 27 My sheep
hear my voice, and 1
know them, and they
follow me: 28 and 1
give unto them eter-
nal life; and they
shall never perish, nei-
ther shall any man
pluck them out of my
hand. 29 My Father,
which gave them me,
is greater than all;
and no man is able to
pluck them out of my
ather’s hand.,. 30 1
and my Father are one.
31 Then the Jews took
up stones again to
stone him, 32 Jesus
answered them, Many
‘good works have [
shewed you from my
Father ; for which of
those works do ye
stoneme? 33The Jews
answered him, saying,
For a good work we
IQANNHS.
διὰ
on account of
x
20 -ἔλεγον “δὲ!
2said Mbut
‘ ? ? ~ , » ‘ , ’ ᾽ -
πολλοὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν, Δαιμόνιον ἔχει καὶ μαίνεται" τί αὐτοῦ
many of them, Ademon hehas and ismad; why him
ἀκούετε; 21 AdXor ἔλεγον, Ταῦτα τὰ ῥήματα οὐκ. ἔστιν
do ye hear ? Others said, These sayings are not [those]
δαιμονιζομένου μὴ δαιμόνιον δύναται τυφλῶν
of one possessed by a demon. 74 “demon tis able of [the] blind [the]
ὀφθαλμοὺς favotyew' ;
eyes to open ?
22 "Eyévero.di τὰ δἐγκαίνια! ἐν ὕτοῖς! Ἱεροσολύμοις,
And took place the feast of dedication at Jerusalem,
Κὸ" Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ
Jesus in the temple
οὖν αὐτὸν
᾿Ιουδαίοις
τοὺς λόγους τούτους.
Jews
these words ;
icai" χειμὼν iv? 23 καὶ περιεπάτει
and winter it was. And *was “walking
ἐν τῇ στοᾷ 'τοῦ Σολομῶντος." 24 ἐκύκλωσαν
in the porch of Solomon. *Encircled “therefore *him
ot Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ ἔλεγον αὐτῷ, “Ewe πότε τὴν. Ψυχὴν. ἡμῶν
‘the Jews, and said tohim, Until when our soul
αἴρεις 5 εἰ σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστός, πείπὲ" ἡμῖν παῤ-
holdest thou imsuspense? If thou art the Christ, tell us plain-
ῥησίᾳ. 25 ᾿Απεκρίθη "αὐτοῖς" *o" Ἰησοῦς, Εἶπον ὑμῖν, καὶ
}γ. 2 Answered 3them 1Jesus, 1 told you, and
οὐ.πιστεύετε. τὰ ἔργα ἃ ἐγὼ ποιῶ͵ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ πατρός
ye believe not. The works which I do in the name of *Father
μου, ταῦτα μαρτυρῖ περὶ ἐμοῦ: 26 addr" ὑμεῖς οὐ
‘my, these bear witness concerning me: but ye ποὺ
πιστεύετε" Pov.yap'tore ἐκ τῶν προβάτων τῶν ἐμῶν, “καθὼς
‘believe, foryearenot of *sheep my, as
εἶπον ὑμῖν." 27 τὰ πρόβατα τὰ ἐμὰ τῆς. φωνῆς. μου TaKxovet,"
Isaid ἕο you. *Sheep my my voice hear,
> ‘ ’ > Pie Ν 3 “Ὁ ’ > ‘ 5 ‘A
κἀγὼ γινώσκω αὐτά: Kai ἀκολουθοῦσίν pot, 28 κἀγὼ “ζωὴν
and I know them, and they follow me ; and I life
αἰώνιον δίδωμι αὐτοῖς" καὶ οὐνμὴ ἀπόλωνται εἰς τὸν
eternal give them ; and inno wise shall they perish for
αἰῶνα, καὶ οὐχ ἁρπάσει τις αὐτὰ ἐκ τῆς. χειρός.μου. 29 ὁ
ever, , and “shall ‘not *seize anyone them out of my hand,
πατήρ ἱμου" "ὃς" δέδωκέν μοι “μείζων πάντων" ἐστίν" καὶ
My Father who has given[them]tome greater than all is, and
οὐδεὶς δύναται ἁρπάζειν ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς Tov-TarTpdc-*pov."
no one is able toseize outof the hand of my Father.
30 ἐγὼ Kai ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν. 81 ᾿Πβάστασαν Yobv' πάλιν
I andthe Father one are. 5Took *up “therefore ‘again
λίθους οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἵνα λιθάσωσιν αὐτόν. 32 ἀπεκρίθη
7stones ‘the *Jews that they might stone him, 2Answered
αὐτοῖς 0'Inoovc, ἸΤολλὰ “καλὰ ἔργα! ἔδειξα ὑμῖν ἐκ τοῦ
them 1 Jesus, Many good works I shewed you from
A Ὁ. ell ὃ x oy ἀπο fo - by θ τ Ξ We
πατρος ὅμου ιὰ ποῖον αὑτῶν ἔργον ιθάζετε με";
my Father ; because of which 7of*them ‘work do ye stone me?
33 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι “λέγοντες," Περὶ καλοῦ
SAnswered *him ‘the Jews, saying, For agood
ε ovy then T.
TTrA. Κι [Ὁ] Tr.
τοῖς T.
[are] hearing TTra.
"6 what (he has given) TTra. -
: ἔργα καλὰ LT,
¢ — Aeyovres LITrAW.
Υ — οὖν T[Tr].
Tras
f ἀνοῖξαι to have opened tira.
© ἀλλὰ LTTrAW.
& ἐνκαίνια T. h — τοῖς τι i— καὶ
1 Σολομῶνος GLTAW ; τοῦ Σολομῶνος Tr. ™ εἰπὸν T. 2 — av-
POTLOUKTTr. 4 -- καθὼς εἶπον ὑμῖν [L]TT[a]. * ἀκούουσιν
5 δίδωμι αὐτοῖς Gwhv αἰώνιον ΤΊταΑ. τς μου (read The Father) Τ᾿
W πάντων μεῖζόν TTrA. 5 — μου (read the Father) 2[Tr|a.
ἃ — μου (read the Father) [L]1[trJa. Ὁ ἐμὲ λιθάζετᾳ
<r
“ὦ
ΧΙ. JOHN.
ἔργον οὐ λιθάζομεν σε, ἀλλὰ περὶ βλασφημίας, Kai OTL
work wedonotstone thee, but for blasphemy, and because
4 » n ~ Ξ " 6 ’ 4. aA (Θ ie > ~
ov ἄνθρωπος ὧν ποιεῖς σεαυτὸν θεόν. 8 πεκριθὴ αὐτοῖς
thou 7a*man ‘being makest thyself God. ?Answered “them
40! "Inoove, Οὐκ. ἔστιν γεγραμμένον ἔν τῷ νόμῳ ὑμῶν, “᾿Εγὼ
1 Jesus, Is it not written in your law, I
{ Il , > » Soy) ’ ῖ 6 ,, A τι «
εἶπα, θεοί ἐστε; 35 Ei ἐκείνους εἶπεν θεούς, πρὸς οὺς ὁ
said, “*gods 'ye “are? If them he called gods, to whom the
λόγος ϑτοῦ θεοῦ ἐγένετο," Kai od.dvvaTrar λυθῆναι ἡ γραφή"
word of God came, (and “cannot *be °broken ‘the *scripture,)
36 by ὁ πατὴρ ἡγίασει' καὶ ἀπέστειλεν" εἰς TOY κόσμον,
[ΟΕ him] whom the Father sanctified and sent into the world,
ὑμεῖς. λέγετε, Ὅτι βλασφημεῖς, Ore εἶπον, Ὑἱὸς *rov' θεοῦ
do ye say, Thou blasphemest, because Isaid, Son of God
εἰμι; 37 εἰ οὐ.ποιῶ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ. πατρός μου, μὴ.πιστεύετέ
Tam? If Idonot the works of my Father, believe not
por 88 εἰδὲ ποιῶ, κἂν ἐμοὶ μὴ ἱπιστεύητε,! τοῖς ἔργοις
me; butif Ido, evenif me ye believe not, the works
Kryorevoare," ἵνα γνῶτε καὶ ἱπιστεύσητεϊ! bre ἐν ἐμοὶ
believe, that ye may perceive and may believe that in me [is]
ὁ πατήρ, κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ." 89 "EZnrovy ποὖν" οπάλινἱ!
the Father, andI in him, They sought therefore again
αὐτὸν πιάσαι. καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ τῆς. χειρὸς αὐτῶν. 40 Kai
him to take, and he went forth out of their hand ; and
ἀπῆλθεν πάλιν πέραν τοῦ Ιορδάνου, εἰς τὸν τόπον ὕπου iy
departed again beyond the Jordan, to the place where was
Ρ᾿Τωάγνης" τὸ πρῶτον βαπτίζων" καὶ peer" ἐκεῖ, 41 καὶ
John first baptizing ; and heabode there. And
πολλοὶ ἦλθον πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ ἔλεγον, Ὅτι PIwavync" μὲν
many came to him, and = said, John indeed
σημεῖον ἐποίησεν οὐδέν᾽ πάντα.δὲ ὕσα εἶπεν PIwavyne'
Ssign ‘did "no; but all whatsoever *said *John
περὶ τούτου, ἀληθῆ ἦν. 42 Καὶ τἐπίστευσαν πολλοὶ
concerning this: [man], true were. And ?believed many
ἐκεῖ fic αὐτόν."
there on him.
11 Ἢν.δὲ τις ἀσθενῶν Λάζαρος ἀπὸ Βηθανίας,
Now there was acertain [man] | sick, Lazarus of Bethany,
ἐκ τῆς κώμης * Μαρίας καὶ Μάρθας τῆς.ἀδελφῆς. αὐτῆς. 2 ἦν
of the village of Mary and Martha her sister, τὺ “was
" , ’ @. ae wo ΄
δὲ ᾿Μαρία" ἡ ἀλείψασα Τὸν κύριον μύῤῳ καὶ ἐκμάξασα
‘and Mary who anointed the Lord withointment and wiped
τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ ταῖς θριξὶν αὐτῆς, ἧς ὁ ἀδελφὸς Λάζαρος
“hath sanctified,
277
stone thee not; but for
blasphemy ; and, be-
cause that thou, being
a man, makest thyself
God. 34 Jesus answer-
ed them, Is it. not
written in your law, I
said, Yeare gods? 35 If
he called them gods,
unto whom the word
of God came, and the
scripture cannot be
broken; 36 say ye of
him, whom the Father
and
sent into the world,
Thou blasphemest; be-
cause I said, I.am the
Son of God? 37 If I
do not the works of
my -Father, believe me
not. 38 But if I do,
though ye believe not
me, believe the works:
that yemay know, and
believe, that the Fa-
ther zs in me, andI in
him, 39 Therefore
they sought again to
take him: but he es-
caped out of their
hand, 40 and went
away again beyond
Jordan into the place
where John at .fir-t
baptized; and there he
abode.’ 41 And many
resorted unto him, and
said, John did no mi-
racle: but all things
that John spake of this
man were true. 42 And
many believed on him
there.
XI. Now a certain
man was sick, numed
Lazarus, of Bethany,
the town of Mary and
her sister Martha. 2 (It
was that Mary which
anointed the Lord with
ointment, and wiped
his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus his feet with her hair,
Siete ae Η whose brother Lazarus
> Ἐπ 9. Ὁ \ \ 21 τὰς Ξ -
ἠσθένει. ὃ ἀπέστειλαν οὖν αἱ ἀδελφαὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν λέγου- was sick.) 3 Therefore
was sick. “Sent ’therefore'the ?sisters to him, say- his sisters sent unto
A ” a τῷ > ΕΞ > Ξ tens ~ him, saying, Lord. be-
σαι, Κύριε, ide ὃν φιλεῖς ἀσθενεῖ. 4 ᾿Ακούσας.δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς hold, he whom. tLou
ing, Lord, 10, he whom thou lovest is sick. But *haVing “heard 1Jesus lovest is sick. 4 When
- a ἘΣ ἢ So oo 4 ; »,\» « , Jesus heard tha', ne
eimev, Αὕτη ἡ ἀσθένεια οὐκιἔστιν πρὸς θάνατον, ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὲρ Said, This sickness is
said, This sickness is not unto death, but for ποῦ unto death, but
= r ~ nee - « τ ~ ~ ‘» for the glory of God,
τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ, iva δοξασθῇ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ δι᾽, that the Son of God
the glory of God, that may be glorified the Son of God by might be gloritied
a Ὁ υπό σοτονεΞ οὐ σε τ πο δ πε πσεν ὐν
ἃ [0] πτ. 8 + ὅτι that LTTrA. f εἶπον τ΄. & ἐγένετο τοῦ θεοῦ T. h — τοῦ τ΄
i πιστεύετε T. ἀ πιστεύετε LTTr. ᾿γινώσκητε May know LYtra. ™ τῷ πατρί \he
Father Lrtra. 0 [οὖν] TrA. ° — πάλιν τ. P Ἰωάνης Tr. 4 ἔμενεν L. τ πολλοὶ
ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ LITIA. 8 + τῆς T. t Μαριὰμ. Tr.
278
thereby. 5 Now Jesus
loved Martha, and her
sister, and Lazarus.
6 When he had heard
therefore thit he was
sick, he abode two days
still in the same place
where he was. 7 Then
after that saith he to
his disciples, Let us go
into Judzea again.
8 His disciples say un-
to him, Master, the
Jews of late sought
to stone thee; and go-
est thou thither again?
9 Jesus answered, Are
oe not twelve hours
n the day? If any
man walk in the day,
he stumbleth not, be-
cause he seeth the light
of this world. 10 But
if a man walk in the
night, he stumbleth,
because there is no
light in him. 11 These
things said he: and
after that he saith
unto them, Our friend
Lazarus sleepeth ; but
I go, that I may a-
wake him out of sleep.
12 Then said his disci-
ples, Lord, if he sleep,
he shall do well.
13 Howbeit Jesus spake
of his death: but they
thought that he had
spoken of taking of
rest insleep. 14 Then
said Jesus unto them
plainly, Lazarus is
dead. 15 And I am
glad for your sakes
that I was not there,
to the intent ye may
believe ; nevertheless
let us go unto him.
16 Then said Thomas,
which is called Didy-
mus, unto his fellow-
disciples, Let us also
go, that we may die
with him,
17 T':en when Jesus
came, he found that
he had lain in the
grave four days al-
ready. 18 Now Beth-
any was nigh unto
Jerusalem, about fif-
teen furlongs off:
ITOANNH&.
αὐτῆς. 5 Ἠγάπα δὲ 0'Inootc τὴν Μάρθαν καὶ
it. SLovyed ‘now 2Jesus Martha and
> ~ ‘ x Lai . τὰ Ww oe ? ~
αὐτῆς Kat τὸν Λάζαρον. 6 we οὖν ἤκουσεν ὅτι ἀσθενγεὶῖ,
*her and Lazarus. When therefore heheard that he is sick,
, 5) a ie τ ΄ ΄ « ,
τότε μὲν ἔμεινεν ἐν ᾧ ἦν τύπῳ δύο ἡμέρας. 7 Ἐπειτα
then indeed heremained in which *he*was place two days. Then
μετὰ τοῦτο λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς.“ Αγωμεν εἰς τὴν Ἰουδαίαν
after this hesays tothe disciples, Let us go into Judza
, , ~ e ΄ € ͵ ~ ser
πάλιν. ὃ Λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταί, *PaGBi," νῦν ἐζή-
again. sSay 4to *him “the “disciples, Rabbi, - just now “were
τοῦ σε λιθάσαι οἱ “lovdaio καὶ πάλιν ὑπάγεις ἐκεῖ ;
*seeking Προ ὅἴο ϑβύοπ *the 2S dws, and again goest thou thither?
9 ᾿Απεκρίθη Yo' ᾿Ιησοῦς, Οὐχὶ δώδεκά Τείσιν ὧραι! τῆς
2 Answered 1Jesus, 5Not Stwelve are *there hours in the
ἡμέρας ; ἐάν τις περιπατῇ iv τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, οὐ-.προσκόπτει;
day ? Tf anyone walk in the day, he stumbles not,
Ore τὸ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου.τούτου βλέπει 10 ἐὰν.δὲ TIC
because the light of this world he sees ; but if anyone
περιπατῇ ἐν TH νυκτί, προσκόπτει, OTL TO φῶς οὐκ. ἔστιν ἐν
walk in the night, he stumbles, because the light is not in
αὐτῷ. 11 Ταῦτα εἶπεν, καὶ μετὰ τοῦτο λέγει αὐτοῖς, Aa-
him. These things he said; and after this hesays tothem, La-
ζαρος ὁ.φίλος. ἡμῶν κεκοίμηται. ἀλλὰ πορεύομαι ἵνα ἐξ-
zarus our friend has fallen asleep; but Igo that I may
υπνίσω αὐτόν. 12 Εἶπον οὖν" οὶ. μαθηταὶ" “αὐτοῦ," Κύριε,
awake him, *Said ‘therefore his disciples, Lord,
εἰ κεκοίμηται σωθήσεται. 13 Ἑἰρήκει. δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς περὶ
if he has fallen asleep he will get well. But *had *spoken 1Jesus of
τοῦ.θανάτου.αὐτοῦ" ἐκεῖνοι. δὲ ἔδοξαν OTL περὶ τῆς κοιμήσεως
his death, but they thought that of the rest
τοῦ ὕπνου λέγει. 14 τότε δοῦν, εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
DO p
THY ἀδελφὴν
?sister
of sleep he speaks, Then therefore “said *to *them 1Jesus
a ΟΣ ΄ ? , ν ΄ ae ~
παῤῥησίᾳ, Λάζαρος ἀπέθανεν. 15 καὶ χαίρω δι᾿ ὑμᾶς,
plainly, Lazarus died. . And I rejoice on your account,
ἵνα πιστεύσητε, ὅτι οὐκ-ἤμην ἐκεῖ “ἀλλ᾽! ἄγωμεν πρὸς
in order that ye may believe, that I was ποῦ - there. But let us go to
αὐτόν. 16 Εἶπεν οὖν Θωμᾶς, ὁ λεγόμενος Δίδυμος, τοῖς
him, *Said ‘therefore Thomas, called , Didymus, to the
ἰσυμμαθηταῖς," Γλγωμεν Kai ἡμεῖς. ἵνα ἀποθάνωμεν per
fellow-disciples, Let “go also us, that we may die with
αὐτοῦ.
him, ,
17 SEMwv! οὖν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἢ εὗρεν "αὐτὸν τέσσαρας
*Having *come therefore 1 Jesus found him four
τὴ , Oy I. »” j > ~ , 18 Fz δὲ k ε Il B θ ,
ἡμέρας ἤδη" eENOVTA EV TH μνημείῳ. nyv.oé "ἢ" Βηθανια
days already having been in the tomb. Now *was 1Bethany
ἐγγὺς τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων, ὡς ἀπὸ σταδίων δεκαπέντε 19 ἱκαὶ
near to Jerusalem, about “off *furlongs lfifteen, and
πολλοὶ! ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ἐληλύθεισαν πρὸς ™rag περὶ"
19 and many of the many of the Jews had come unto those around
Jews came to Martha ͵ St , & , Pe 3
and Mary, to comfort MapQay καὶ "Mapicy," wa παραμυθήσωνται αὐτὰς περὶ
them concerning their Martha and Mary, that they might console them concerning
® + [αὐτοῦ] (read his disciples) L. x Ῥαββεί T. ¥Y — ὃ GLTTrAW. : ὧραί εἰσιν
LTTraw.
αὐτῷ to him tra.
h + καὶ and L.
a+ αὐτῷ to him 10.
indy ἡμερας TrA ; — ἤδη T.
(vead had come to Marthu) Lira.
Ὁ [οἱ μαθηταὶ) a.
ς — αὐτοῦ (ead the disciples) LT;
ε ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
f συνμαθηταῖς T. Ε ἾΗλθεν came L.
k— ἡ τ. 1 πολλοὶ δὲ LTTrA. m τὴν
Μαριάμ, αὐτιὰ.
4 [οὖν u.
pi. JOHN.
= ~ ~ > ΄ ” ,
τοῦ. ἀδελφοῦ. αὐτῶν. 20 ἡ οὖν. ΜΙάρθα ὡς ἤκουσεν Ore Pot
their brother. Martha therefore when she heard that
7 ~ » t , i 4 i Sy M ΄ δὲ Ἴ ἘΣ - Wie ae
ησοῦς EPXETAL, UMNHVTNGEV αὐτῷ αρία:ὃξ ἐν TW οἰκῳ εκα-
Jesus is coming, met him ; but Mary in the house Wis
tg > € , \ " ? ~ =
θέζετο. 21 εἶπεν. οὖν ἡ Μάρθα πρὸς "τὸν" Inoovy, Κύριε, εἰ
sitting. Then said Martha to Jesus, Lord, iz
AC ὧδε, "ὁ. ἀδελφός. μου οὐκ. ἂν. ἐτεθνήκει." 22 ᾿ἀλλὰ"
thou hadst been here, my brother had not died ; but
καὶ νῦν οἶδα ὅτι Oca ἂν αἰτήσῃ τὸν θεόν, δώσει
even now Iknow that whatsoever thou mayest ask of God, will “give
σοι ὁ θεός. 23 Λέγει αὐτῇ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Αναστήσεται ὁ ἀδελφός
*thee +God. Says to her Jesus, SWill trise °again “brother
σου. 24 Λίγει αὐτῷ" Μάρθα, Οἶδα ort ἀναστήσεται ἐν τῇ
‘thy. Says to him Martha, Iknow that he willrise again in the
ἀναστάσει ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ 25 ἘϊΠπεν αὐτῇ ὁ Ἰησοῦς,
resurrection in the last day. *Said “to *her 1Jesus,
᾿Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀνάστασις Kai ἡ ζωή. ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμέ,
I am the resurrection and the life: hetnat believes on me,
κἂν ἀποθάνῃ ζήσεται" 2 Kai πᾶς ὁ ζῶν Kai πιστεύων
though hedie he shall live; and everyone who lives and _ believes
ody ἀποθάνῃ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. πιστεύεις τοῦτο;
in no wise’ shall die for ever. Belicvest thou this?
27 Λέγει αὐτῷ, Nai, κύριε' ἐγὼ πεπίστευκα ὅτι σὺ εἶ ὁ
Shesays tohim; Yea, Lord; I have believed that thou art the
χριστός, ὁ υἱὸς Tov θεοῦ, ὁ εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἐρχόμενος.
Christ, the Son of God, whe into the world comes,
28 Kai ταῦτα! εἰποῦσα ἀπῆλθεν, καὶ ἐφώνησεν "Μαρίαν"
And these things having said she went away, and called Mary
τὴν. ἀδελφὴν. αὐτῆς YAaOpa," τεἰποῦσα,} ‘O διδάσκαλος πάρ-
her sister secretly, saying, The teacher is
ἐστιν καὶ φωνεῖ σε. 29 ᾿Εκείνη ἃ ὡς ἤκουσεν ϑῬὲἐγ-ίρεται" ταχὺ
come and 68118 thee. She when she heard risesup quickly
καὶ “ἔρχεται! πρὸς αὐτόν. 80 οὔπω.δὲ ἐληλύθει ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
and comes to him. Now not yet had *come * Jesus
εἰς τὴν κώμην, ἀλλ᾽ ἦν ἃ ἐν τῷ τόπῳ ὕπου ὑπήντησεν αὐτῷ
into the village, but was in the place where *met Shim
« ΄ a) ε - ? 5 ~ QE > > 5) ~ ee
ἢ Map8a. 31 οι.οὖν. Ἰουδαῖοι οἱ ὄντες μετ᾽ αὐτῆς ἕν TY οἰκί
*Martha. The Jews therefore who were with her in the house
καὶ παραμυθούμενοι αὐτήν, ἰδόντες τὴν “Μαρίαν" ὅτι ταχέως
and consoling her, having seen Mary that quickiy
ἀνέστη καὶ ἐξῆλθεν, ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῇ, ᾿ἱλέγοντες," “Ore
sheroseup and went out, followed her, saying,
« ΄ ~ ~ > : ΄
ὑπάγει εἰς τὸ μνημεῖον ἵνα κλαύσῃ ἐκεῖ. 82 Ἢ οὖν. ΒΤ αρία"
Sheisgoing to the tomb that she may weep there. Mary therefore »
vy ἔπεσεν ‘gic
εἰς ἐμέ,
on me,
‘
ὡς ἦλθεν ὅπου ἦν δὸ! ᾿Ιησοῦς, ἰδοῦσα αὐτὶ
when she came where *was ijesus, seeing hin, fell at
τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ," λέγουσα αὐτῷ, Κύριε, εἰ ἧς ὧδε
his feet, saying tohim, Lerd, if thou hadst been here
> - k ? , ,
οὐκ. ἂν. Εἀπέθανέν
μου" ὁ ἀδελφός. 83 Ἰησοῦς οὖν.
Shad *not °died m
y “brother, Jesus therefore when he saw
ο — αὐτῶν (read [their] brother) Trra. P — ὃ GLTTrAW.
5 οὐκ ἂν ἀπέθανεν (ἐτεθνήκει A) ὁ ἀδελφός μου LTTYA.
τ τοῦτο this TTrA. ἃ Μαριὰμ LITrA. Y λάθρᾳ 1.
Ὁ ῃγέρθη rose up LTrA. © ἤρχετο CAME TrA.
£ δόξαντες thinking ΤΎΓΑ. 8 Μαριὰμ TTra.
Tous πόδας GTTrAW. k nov ἀπέθανεν TTra.
2 εἴπασα Tr.
a+ éx yet tt:[a].
bh — ὁ LTTrA.
ᾳ —7 GL.
t — ἀλλὰ [L]TIra.
a + δὲ and (she) T:{al.
ὦ
brother. 20 Then Mar-
tha, as soon as she
heard that Jesus was
coming, went and nut
him: but Mary sat
sii in the house.
21 Then said Martha
unto Jesus, Lord, if
thou hadst been here,
my brother had not
died. 22 But I know,
that even now, what-
soever thou wilt ask
of God, God will give
zt thee. 23 Jesus saith
unto her, Thy bro-
ther shall rise again.
24 Martha saith unto
him, I know that he
shall rise again in the
resurrection at the
last day. 23 Jesus
said unto her, I am
the resurrection, and
the life: he that be-
lieveth in me, though
he were dead, yet shall
be live: 26 and whoso-
ever liveth and believ-
eth in me shall never
die. Believest thou
this? 27 She saith un-
to him, Yea, Lord: I
believe that thou art
the Christ, the Son of
God, which should
come into the world.
28 And when she had
so said, she went her
way, and called Mary
her sister secretly, say-
ing,, The Master is
come, and calleth for
thee. 29 As soon as
she heard that, she
arose quickly, and
cxme unto him. 30 Now
Jesus was not yet
come into the town,
but was in that place
where Martha met
him. 31 The Jews
then which were with
her in the house, and
eomforted her, when
they saw Mary, that
she rose up hastily and
went out, followed her,
saying, She goeth un-
to the grave to weep
there. 32 Then when
Mary was come where
Jesus was, and saw
him, she fell down at
bis feet, saying unto
him, Lord, if thou
hadst been here, my
brother had not died.
τ 88. When Jesu. there-
fore saw her weeping,
ὡς εἶδεν"
τ --- τὸν 1{7].
v + 4 LTIrA,
© Δῖαριὰμ LTT: A.
i αὐτοῦ εἰς (πρὸς TIrA)
280
and the Jews also
weeping which came
with her, he groaned
in the spirit, and was
troubled, 34 and said,
Where have ye laid
him? They said unto
him, Lord, come and
see. 35 Jesus wept.
36 Then said the Jews,
Behold how he loved
him! 37 And some of
them said, Could not
this man, which open-
ed the eyes of the
blind, have caused
that even this man
should not have died?
38 Jesus therefore a-
gain groaning in him-
self cometh to the
grave. It was-a cave,
‘and a stone lay upon
it. 39 Jesus said, Take
ze away the stone.
artha, the sister of
him that was dead,
saith unto him, Lord,
by this time he stink-
eth: for he hath been
dead four days. 40 Je-
sus saith unto her, Said
I not unto thee, that,
if thou wouldest be-
lieve, thou shouldest
see the glory of God?
41 Then they took a-
way the stone from the
place where the dead
was laid. And Jesus
lifted up his eyes, and
said, Father, I thank
thee that thou hast
heard me. 42 And I
knew that thou hear-
est me always: but be-
cause of the people
which stand by I said
tt, that they may be-
lieve that thou hast
sentme. 43 And when
he thus had spoken,
he cried with a loud
voice, Lazarus, come
forth. 44 And he that
was dead came forth,
bound hand and foot
with graveclothes: and
his face was bound
about with a napkin.
Jesus saith unto them,
Loose him, and Ἰοὺ
him go.
45 Then many of tne
Jews which came to
Mary, and had seen
the things which Jesus
did, believed on him,
46 But some of them
wert their ways to the
Pharisees, and told
1 ἐδύνατο LTTrA.
Ῥὄψῃ thou shouldest see LTTraw.”
® + αὐτὸν him T[Tr]ja.
GTTrA.
IQANNH S. ΧΙ.
+s ΄ . . > ~ ΄
αὐτὴν κλαίουσαν, καὶ τοὺς συνελθόντας αὐτῇ Ιουδαίους
her weeping, and the *who%came ‘with *her ‘Jews
κλαίοντας, ἐνεβριμήσατο τῷ πνεύματι, καὶ ἐτάραξεν ἑαυτόν,
weeping, he groaned in spirit, and troubled ‘himself,
34 καὶ εἶπεν, Ποῦ τεθείκατε αὐτόν ; Aéyovow αὐτῷ, Κύριε,
and said, Where haveyetaid him; They say tohim, Lord,
ἔρχου καὶ ἴδε. 85 ᾿Εδάκρυσεν ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς. 36 ἔλεγον οὖν οἱ
come and see. 2Wept 1 Jesus. Said *therefore 'the
Ἰουδαῖοι, “Ide πῶς ἐφίλει αὐτόν. 37 Τινὲς. δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν
4Jews, Behold how heloved him! Butsome of them
εἶπον, Οὐκ. ἠδύνατο! οὗτος ὁ ἀνοίξας τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς
said, Was not “able 1this [*man] who opemed the eyes
τοῦ τυφλοῦ, ποιῆσαι ἵνα καὶ οὗτος μὴ ἀποθάνῃ;
of the blind [man], to have caused that also this one should not have died ὃ
38 Ἰησοῦς οὖν πάλιν πὲἐμβριμώμενος" ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἔρχεται
Jesus therefore again groaning in himself comes
εἰς TO μνημεῖον. ἦν. δὲ σπήλαιον, καὶ λίθος ἐπέκειτο ἐπ΄.
to the tomb. Now it was a caye, and astone waslying upon
αὐτῷ. 89 λέγει "ὁ" Ἰησοῦς, “Apare τὸν λίθον. Λέγει αὐτῷ
it. *Says 1Jesus, Take away the stone. “Says ‘to *him
ἡ ἀδελφὴ τοῦ οτεθνηκύτος" Μάρθα, Κύριε, ἤδη ὄζει"
Sthe δειβίοσ 70f®him®who ?°has "died, “Martha, Lord, already hestinks,
τεταρταῖος γάρ ἐστιν. 40 Λέγει αὐτῇ O'Inoovc, Οὐκ. εἶπόν
‘four πα ‘for it 185. *Says “to *her Jesus, Said I not
σοι, ὅτι ἐὰν πιστεύσῃς, Pope! τὴν δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ:
to thee, that if thou shouldest believe, thou shalt see the glory of God?
41 “Ἥραν οὖν τὸν λίθον Ἰοῦ ἦν ὁ τεθνηκὼς κείμενος."
They took away therefore the stone where *was‘the: *dead "laid.
Ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἦρεν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἄνω, καὶ εἶπεν, Πά-
And Jesus lifted [his] eyes upwards, and _ said, Fa-
? ~ e ” ΄ ; sieey ate VP «“
τερ, εὐχαριστῶ σοι OTL ἤκουσάς pov. 42 ἐγὼ δὲ yOeww ὅτι
ther, [thank thee that thou heardest me ; and I knew that
πάντοτέ μου “ἀκούει ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ὄχλον TOY περι-
always - me thouhearest; but onaccountof the crowd who stand
εστῶτα εἶπον ἵνα πιστεύσωσιν' Om σύ με ἀπέστειλας.
around I said [it], that they might believe that thou me didst send.
43 Kai ταῦτα εἰπών, φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ἐκραύγασεν, Ad-
And these things haying said, with a *voice ‘loud he cried, _ La-
Cape, δεῦρο ἔξω. 44τΚαὶ" ἐξῆλθεν ὁ τεθνηκώς, δεδεμένος
zarus, come forth. And came forth he who had been dead, bound
τοὺς πόδας Kai τὰς χεῖρας κειρίαις, καὶ ἡ.ὑψις. αὐτοῦ
feet and hands with grave clothes, ‘and his face
σουδαρίῳ περιεδέδετο. λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Incovc, Λύσατε
with ἃ handkerchief bound about. Says “ἴο *them Jesus, Loose
αὐτὸν καὶ ἄφετε ὑπάγειν.
him and let [him] go.
45 Πολλοὶ οὖν ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ot ἐλθόντες πρὸς τὴν
Many therefore Ὁ the Jews who came to
‘Mapiav' καὶ θεασάμενοι Ya" ἐποίησεν τὸ ᾿Ιησοῦς," ἐπίστευσαν
Mary and saw what *did.. 1 Jesus, believed
εἰς αὐτόν. . 46 τινὲς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀπῆλθον πρὸς τοὺς Papt-
on him ; but some of them went to the Phari-
———
τὰ ἐμβριμούμενος π΄ Ag = ὃ 1{1ττ|: _ _° τετελευτηκότος LTTrAW.
9 — ov ἦν ὃ τεθνηκὼς κείμενος GLTTYA. τ-- καὶ
t Μαριὰμ LYTrA. YO TrA. π — ὁ Ἰησοῦς
(vead_he did) @urrraw.
XI. JOHN.
, ~ , « ~ LZ
σαίους καὶ *elrrov" αὐτοῖς Ya" ἐποίησεν τὸ" Inoove. 47 συνήγα-
gece and told them what “did Jesus, Gathered
γον οὖν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς Kai οἱ Φαρισαῖοι συνέδριον, καὶ ἔλεγον,
therefore the chief priests andthe Pharisees acouncil, and = said,
Τί ποιοῦμεν; ὅτι οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος πολλὰ “σημεῖα ποιεῖ."
What do we? for this man many sigus does,
48 ἐὰν ἀφῶμεν αὐτὸν οὕτως, πάντες πιστεύσουσιν εἰς αὐτόν"
If weletalone him thus, all willbelieve on him,
καὶ ἐλεύσονται οἱ Ρωμαῖοι kai . ἀροῦσιν " ἡμῶν Kai τὸν τόπον
and willcome the Romans and willtakeawayfromus both the place
καὶ τὸ ἔθνος. 49 Ἐϊς δέτις ἐξ αὐτῶν, Καϊάφας, ἀρχιερεὺς
and the nation. But acertain one of them, Caiaphas, high priest
ὧν τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ. ἐκείνου, εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ὑμεῖς . οὐκ οἴδατε
being of that year, said tothem, Ye know
, 5 , Ω cow er
οὐδέν, 50 οὐδὲ ὑδιαλογίζεσθε! ὅτι συμφέρει “ἡμῖν" wa εἷς
nothing, nor consider that it is profitable forus that one
ἄνθρωπος ἀποθάνῃ ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ, Kai μὴ ὅλον τὸ ἔθνος
man shoulddie for the people, and not *whole ‘the nation
ἀπόληται. 51 Tovro.dé ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ οὐκ.εἶπεν, ἀλλὰ. apy-
should perish. But this from himself he said not, but high
ιερεὺς ὧν τοῦ.ἐνιαυτοῦ ἐκείνου, “προεφήτευσεν! ὅτι “ἔμελλεν"
priest being of that year, prophesied that *was “about
fo" Ἰησοῦς ἀποθνήσκειν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἔθνους, 52 Kai οὐχ ὑπὲρ
1 6585 to die for” the nation; and not for
τοῦ ἔθνους μόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα καὶ Ta τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ τὰ διεσκορ-
the nation only, but that also the children of God who have been
πισμένα συναγάγῃ εἰς ἕν. 538 ἀπ᾿ ἐκείνης οὖν
scattered abroad he might gather together into one. From that therefore
THC ἡμέρας βσυνεβουλεύσαντο ἵνα ἀποκτείνωσιν αὐτόν.
day they took counsel together - that they might kill him,
54 "Τησοῦς οὖν" ἰοὺκ. ἔτι! παῤῥησίᾳ περιεπάτει ἐν τοῖς
Jesus therefore no longer, publicly walked _ among the
᾿Ιουδαίοις, ἀλλὰ ἀπῆλθεν ἐκεῖθεν εἰς THY χώραν ἐγγὺς τῆς
Jews, but wentaway thence into the country near the
ἐρήμου, εἰς ᾿Εφραὶμ λεγομένην πόλιν, κἀκεῖ διέτριβεν"
desert, to *Kphraim %called 4a 2city,, and there he stayed
μετὰ τῶν. μαθητῶν ἰαὐτοῦ."
with his disciples.
55 Ἣν δὲ ἐγγὺς τὸ πάσχα τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, καὶ ἀνέβησαν
Now “was “near ‘the *passoyer %of *the SJews, and went up
πολλοὶ εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα ἐκ τῆς χώρας πρὸ τοῦ πάσχα, ἵνα
many to Jerusalem outof the country before the passover, that
ἁγνίσωσιν “ἑαυτούς. 56 ἐζήτουν οὖν τὸν Ιησοῦν, καὶ
they might purify themselves. They were seeking therefore Jesus, and
médeyov' per ἀλλήλων ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἑστηκότες, Ti δοκεῖ
were saying among one another in the temple standing, What doesitseem
« κω ev ? A ” ? ‘ ς ΄ ’ \
ὑμῖν, OTe οὐμὴ ἔλθῃ εἰς THY ἑορτήν ; 57 Δεδώκεισαν δὲ
to you, that inno wise hewillcometo the feast? Now had given
"eat οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ ot Φαρισαῖοι ϑἐντολήν," ἵνα ἐάν τις
both the chief priests and the Pharisees acommand, that if anyone
γνῷ ποῦ ἐστιν μηνύσῃ, ὕπως πιάσωσιν αὐτόν.
should know where he is - he should shew [it], that they might take him.
281
them what things Jee
sus had done. 47 Then
gathered the chief
priests and the Phari-
sees a council, and said,
What do we? for this
man doeth many mie
racles. 48 If we let
him thus alone, all men
will believe on him:
and the Rofnans shall
come and take away
both our place and na-
tion. 49 And one of
them, named Caiaphas,
being the high priest
that same year, said
unto them, Ye know
nothing at all, 50 nor
consider that it is ex-
pedient for us, that one
man should die for the
people, and that the
whole nation perish
not. 51 Andthisspake
he not of Himself: but
being high priest that
year,he prophesied that
Jesus should die for
that nation; 52and not
for that nation only,
but that also he should
gather together in one
the children of God
that were scattered a-
broad. 63 Then from
that day forth they
took counsel together
for to put him to death.
δά Jesus therefore
walked no more openly
among the Jews; but
went thence unto a
country near to the
wilderness, into a city
ealled Ephraim, and
there continued with
his disciples,
55 And the Jews*
passover was nigh at
hand: and many.went
out of the country up
to Jerusalem before
the passoyer, to purify
themselves. 56 Then
sought they for Jesus,
and spake among
themselves, 85 they
stood in the temple,
What think ye, that he
will not come to the
feast? 57 Now both
the chief priesty and
the Pharis:es had
given a command-
ment, that, if any man
knew where. he were
he should shew τέ, tha:
they might take him.
τ εἶπαν T. YOL, 7 — OLTTrA. 8 ποιεῖ σημεῖα LTTrAW.
¢ ὑμῖν for you Trra. ἃ ἐπροφήτευσεν LTTrAW.
& ἐβουλεύσαντο they took counsel Ltr. h.6 οὖν ᾿Ιησοῦς TrA.
k ἔμεινεν TrA, 1 — αὐτοῦ (read the disciples) rrra. ™ ἔλεγαν T,
ο ἐντολὰς commands TTrA,
© ἥμελλεν LTTrAW.
Ὁ λογίζεσθε LTT:AW
f— 6GLTTrAW.
i οὐκέτι GLITr.
B— καὶ LTT:AW.
282
XII. Then Jesus six
days before the pass-
over came to Bethany,
where Lazarus was
which had been dead,
whom he raised from
thedead, 2 There they
made "him a supper ;
and Martha served:
but Lazarus was one
of them that sat atthe
table with him. 3 Then
took Mary a pound of
ointment of spike-
nard, very. costly, and
anointed the feet of Je-
sus, and wiped his feet
with her hair: and the
house was filled with
the odour of the oint-
ment. 4 Thensaith one
of his disciples, Judas
Iscariot, Simon’s son,
which should betray
him, 5 Why was not
this ointment sold for
three hundred pence,
and given to the poor ?
6 This he said, pot that
he cared for the poor ;
but because he was a
thief, and had the bag,
and bare what was put
therein. 7 Then said
Jésus, Let her alone:
egainst the day of my
burying hath she kept
this. 8 For the poor
always ye have with
you; but me ye have
not always,
9 Much people ofthe
Jews therefore krew
that he was there: and
they came not for Je-
sus’ sake only, but that
they might see Lazarus
also. whom he had
raised from the dead.
10 Bat the chief priests
eonsulted that they
might put Lazarus also
to death; 11 because
that by reagon of him
many of the Jews
went away, and be-
lieved on Jesus.
12 On the next day
much people that were
come to the feast, when
they heard that Jesus
was coming to Jerusa-
iem, 13 took branches
of palm trees, and went
forth to meet him, and
Ρ — ὃ τεθνηκὼς [L]t[TrA].
5 ἀνακειμένων σὺν GLTTrAW.
* Ἴουδας ὁ ᾿Ισκαριώτης εἷς ἐκ (— ἐκ Er) τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ TTrA.
«+ ἵνα that ΤΊΤΑΥ.
“ -- ὃ GLTTrAaW.
(those) τὰ.
having Trra.
(crowd) T.
TQANNHS, XI
12 O.0tv/Inootg πρὸ ἐξ ἡμερῶν τοῦ πάσχα ἦλθεν εἰς
Jesus therefore *beiore ‘six “days the passover came to
Βηθανί ὕπου ἣν Λάξ PO τεθνηκώς, ὃν ἤ
θανιαν, 7 ἣν Aacapeg Po τεθνηκώς, ὃν ἤγειρεν
Bethany, where was Lazarus who had died; whom he raised
ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἐποίησαν οὖν αὐτῷ δεῖπνον ἐκεῖ,
from among [the] dead. They made therefore him a supper there,
\ « ΄ ΄ eon ,΄ - > τὸ
καὶ ἡ Μάρθα διηκόνει" ὁ δὲ Λάζαρος sig ἦν ᾿ξ τῶν Souvava-
and Martha served, but Lazarus one was of, those re-
κειμένων" αὐτῷ. 3 Ἢ οὖν Μαρία! λαβοῦσα λίτραν μύρου
clining with him. Mary therefore having taken a pound of ointment
νάρδου πιστικῆς πολυτίμου, ἤλειψὲν τοὺς πόδας τοῦ" Ιησοῦ,
of *nard *pure of great price, anointed the feet of Jesus,
2 Cay 2 ~ ‘ ’ ~ ‘ , ? ~ « \ δι
καὶ ἐξέμαξεν ταῖς.θριξὶν αὐτῆς τοὺς. πόδας. αὐτοῦ ἡ. δὲ οἰκία
and wiped with her hair his feet ; and the house
? λ 70 ᾽ ~ ? ye ~ , λέ Ὁ ΣΟ ?
ἑπληρωθὴ eK τῆς ὀσμῆς τοῦ μύρου. 4 Eyer Yodr' *Xe%c ἐκ
was filled with the odour of the ointment. Says therefore sne of
τῶν. μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ, “lovdac, Σίμωνος ᾿Ισκαριώτης,! ὁ
his disciples, Judas, Simon’s [son] Iscariote, who
μέλλων αὐτὸν παραδιδόναι, 5 YAtari' τοῦτο τὸ μύρον οὐκ
Was about him to deliver up, Why “this ‘ointment *not
> 4 , , δι 297 ~ a τ
ἐπράθη τριακοσίων δηναρίων, καὶ ἐδόθη πτωχοῖς; Ὁ Εἶπεν
*was sold for τῃγθὸ hundred denarii, and given to[the]pcor? “he “said
δὲ τοῦτο, οὐχ OTL περὶ τῶν πτωχῶν ἔμελεν. αὐτῷ, ἀλλ᾽ Ort
‘hut this, not that for the poor he was caring, but because
λέ τ ‘ ‘ Xr , 1,7. ‘1 ay Mr ΄
κλεπτῆς ἡν, καὶ τὸ γλωσσόκομον "εἶχεν, Kat" τὰ βαλλόμενα
athief he was, and the bag had, and what was put into
ἐβάσταζεν. εἶπεν οὖν ὁ Inoovg, “Agec αὐτήν᾽ ἃ εἰς
[10] carried. 3Said *therefore ‘Jesus, Τοῦ “alone ‘her: for
τὴ» ἡμέραν τοῦ ἐνταφιασμοῦ.μου ὕτετήρηκεν" αὐτό. ὃ τοὺς
the day of my burial has she kept iti: *the°
πτωχοὺς γὰρ πάντοτε ἔχετε μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν, ἐμὲ.δὲ οὐ πάντοτε
Spoor for always yebhave with you, but me not always
ἔχετε.
lye have.
9 Ἔγνω οὖν © ὄχλος πολὺς ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων Ort ἐκεῖ
7Knew "therefore’a “crowd 7great “οἵ *the ®Jews that there
2 ‘ “2 ? A x ? 2 , ? 2 Tek
ἐστιν, καὶ ἦλθον, οὐ διὰ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν μόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα
heis; and they came, μοῦ because of Jesus only, but that
καὶ τὸν Λάζαρον ἴδωσιν ὃν ἤγειρεν ἐκ γεκρῶν.
also * Lazarus they might see whom he raised from among [the] dead.
10 ἐβουλεύσαντο.δὲ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς ἵνα Kai τὸν Λάζαρον ἀπο-
But ‘took σοι 561 ‘the *chief“priests that also Lazarus they
κτείνωσιν, 11 ὅτι πολλοὶ ov αὐτὸδ ὑπῆγον
might kill, because many ‘by ‘reason of “him ®were °going }°away
τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ ἐπίστευον εἰς τὸν Inaovy.
1of*the “Jews and were believing on Jesus.
12. Τῇ. ἐπαύριον ὄχλος ποχὺς ὁ ἐλθὼν εἰς THY ἑορτήν,
On the morrow ἃ “οὐόνα (“great who came to the feast,
ἀκούσαντες ὅτι ἔρχεται 46! ᾿Τησοῦς εἰς ‘IepoodAupa, 13 ἔλα-
having heard that 215 “coming 1Jesus into erusalem, took
s ah ~ ΄ ‘ cE NAO ? ε Z e ? ~ i
βον τὰ Baia τῶν φοινίκων καὶ ἐξῆλθον εἰς ὑπάντησιν “αὐτῷ,
branehes of the palms and wentout to meet hin,
ᾳ + 6 (— ὁ τ) Ἰησοῦς Jesus (raised) LTTraw. r+ ἐκ of
τ Μαριὰμ, Tr. ν [τοῦ] τι. " δὲ but (says) Τ.
y Διὰ τί LTrA. 2 ἔχων
Ὁ τηρήσῃ She may keep LtTraw, ς + othe
ς αὐτῶν them w.
«ΤΠ. JOHN.
καὶ ‘ixoaZov," 8 ὥσαννά, εὐλογημένος ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐν
and were crying, Hosanna, , blessed [is] he who comes in (the)
ὀνόματι κυρίου, ὃ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιδραήχ. 14 Evpwy δὲ
name of(thoe) Lord, the king of Isracl. *Having *found ‘and
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ὀνάριον ἐκάθισεν ix’ αὐτό, καθώς ἐστιν γεγραμ-
2Jesus 8. young ass sat upon it, as it is writ-
μένον, 15 Μὴ.φοβοῦ, Ἰθύγατερ' Σιών" ἰδού, ὁ. βασιλεύς. σου
ten, _ Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy king
16 ταῦτα "δὲ" οὐκ
ἔρχεται, καθήμενος ἐπὶ πῶλον ὄνου
*These *things ‘now “not
comes, sitting on acolt ofan 888.
y 1 « ‘ ? roi C ~ ἀλλ᾽ tig ? / θ
ἔγνωσαν ἰοἱ.μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ" τὸ.πρῶτον, ἀλλ OTE ἐδοξάσθη
knew *his *disciples at the first, but when was glorified
τοῦ! Ἰησοῦς τότε ἐμνήσθησαν ὅτι ταῦτα ἦν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ
Jesus then . they remembered that thesethings were of him
γεγραμμένα, καὶ ταῦτα ἐποίησαν αὐτῷ. 17 ἐμαρτύρει οὖν
'_- written, and thesethings they did to him. Bore witness therefore
« » ς n” ? ? ~ ne Π uy , ? , 2
ὁ ὄχλος ὃ ὧν MET αὐτοῦ, "OTE τὸν Λάζαρον ἐφώνησεν ek
the crowd that was with him, when Lazarus he called out of
τοῦ μνημείου, Kai ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν. 18 dla
the, tomb, and raised him from among([the] dead. Onaccount of
τοῦτο “καὶ! ὑπήντησεν αὐτῷ ὁ ὄχλος, OTe Ῥῆκουσεν" τοῦτο
this also met him the crowd, because it heard 5this
αὐτὸν. πεποιηκέναι τὸ σημεῖον. 19 ot οὖν Φαρισαῖοι Ieirov"
lof “his *having *done sign. The *therefore Pharisees said
πρὸς ἑαυτούς, Θεωρεῖτε ὅτι οὐκ WHENELTE οὐδέν; ἴδε, ὃ κόσμος
among themselves, Doye see that yegain nothing? lo, the world
ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ ἀπῆλθεν.
after him is gone.
20 Ἦσαν. δέ "rec Ἕλληνεο! ἐκ τῶν ἀναβαινόντων ἵνα
And there were certain Greeks among: those coming up that
*‘roocxurvyowow" ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ 21 οὗτοι οὖν προσῆλθον
they might worship in the feast; these therefore came
Φιλίππῳ, τῷ ἀπὸ Βηθσαϊδὰ τῆς Γαλιλαίας, καὶ ἠρώτων
to Philip, whowasfrom Bethsaida of Galilee, and they asked
αὐτὸν λέγοντες, Κύριε, θέλομεν τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἰδεῖν. 22 “Eoxe-
him saying, Sir, we desire Jesus to “see. 5Comes
ται " Φίλιππος καὶ λέγει τῷ ᾿Ανδρέᾳ᾽ καὶ πάλιν" ᾿Ανδρέας
*Philip and tells Andrew, and again Andrew
καὶ Φίλιππος © λέγουσιν τῷ Ἰησοῦ. 23 ὁ.δὲ. Ἰησοῦς "ἀπε-
and Philip tell Jesus. But Jesus an-
xotvaro! αὐτοῖς λέγων, ᾿Ελήλυθεν ἡ ὥρα ἵνα δοξασθῇ
swered them saying, *Has*come ‘the 7hour that should be glorified
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 24 ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν. μὴ ὁ
the Son of man. Verily verily Isay toyou, Unless the
κόκκος TOU σίτου πεσὼν εἰς THY γῆν ἀποθάνῃ, αὐτὸς μόνος
grain of wheat falling into the ground should die, it alone
μένει: ἐὰν.δὲ ἀποθάνῃ, πολὺν καρπὸν φέρει. 25 ὁ φιλῶν
abides; butif itshoulddie, much fruit itbears. Hethat loves
τὴν. Ψψυχὴν.αὐτοῦ ἀπολέσει! αὐτήν, καὶ ὃ μισῶν τὴν
his life shall lose it, and hethat hates
ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ.τούτῳ εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον φυλάξει
life this in this world to life eternal shall keep
f éxpavyagov LTTrA. & + [λέγοντες] saying L. » + καὶ and TTra.
k — δὲ [L]1Tra. Lavrov οἱ μαθηταὶ T. m— ὃ TTrAW.
ο — καὶ Tr. Ρ ἤκουσαν they heard GLITraw. 4 εἶπαν TTr.
5 προσκυνήσουσιν they shall worship LTra. ¢ + ὃ Tra.
* 4+ καὶ Δ) LITra, * ἀποκρίνεται ANSWers TTr.
283
erled, Hosanna: Bless-
ed ὦ the King of Israel
that cometh in the
name of the Lord.
14 And Jesus, when he
had found a young
ass, sat thereon; as it
is written, 15 Fear not,
daughter of Sion : be-
hold, thy King cometh,
sitting on anass’s colt.
16 These things under-
stood not his disciples
at the first: but when
Jesus was glorified,
then remembered they
that these things were
written of him, and
that they had done
these things unto him.
17 The people therefore
that was with him
when he called Laza-
rus out of his grave,
and raised him from
the dead, bare record.
18 For this cause the
people also met him,
for that they heard
that he had done this
tiracle. 19 The Pha-
risees therefore said a-
mong themselves, Per-
ceive ye how ye pre-
vail nothing? behold,
the world is gone after
him,
20 And there were
certain Greeks among
them that came up to
worship at the feast:
21 the same came
therefore to Philip,
which was of Bethsai
-of Galilee, and desired
him, saying, Sir, we
would see Jesus.
22 Philip cometh and
telleth Andrew: and a-
gain Andrew and Phi-
lip tell Jesus. 23 And
Jesus answered them,
saying, The hour is
come, that the Son of
man should be glori-
fied. 24 Vérily, verily,
I say unto you, Except
a corn of wheat fall in-
to the ground and die,
it abideth alone: but
if it’ die, it bringeth
forth much fruit. 25 He
that loveth his life
shall lose it; and he
that hateth his life in
this world shall keep it
unto life eternal. 26 If
i θυγάτηρ LTTrAW.
Ὁ ὅτι because EGLTW,
τ Ἑλληνές τινες LTTrA.
v ἔρχεται (Andrew) comes LTTrA-
Υ ἀπολλύει loses TTr.
984 IQANNHS. XII.
any, Mele oe ΜῊ αὐτήν. 26 ἐὰν ἐμοὶ "διακονῇ tic," ἐμοὶ ἀκολουθείτω" καὶ
where I am, ΕΞ ἘΠ thc ΤῈ “me "serve OES, me lTIethimfollow;. and
also my servant be: if ὅπου ap ἐγὼ ἐκεῖ καὶ ὁ διάκονος ὁ ἐμὸς ἔσται "Kat! ἐάν
any Man serve me, him h 2a 6 th 1 5 t ieTUL TS ix Ἂ
will my Father honour, where ere also servan my shall be, nd if
τις ἐμοὶ διακονῇ, τιμήσει αὐτὸν ὁ πατήρ.
‘anyone me serve, 2will °honour *him “the *Father,
27 Nov ἡ-.ψυχή.μου τετάρακται, καὶ τί εἴπω; Πάτερ,
27 Now is τον soul
troubled; and what
shall I say? Father,
save me from this
hour: but for this cause-
came 1 unto this hour.
28 Father, glorify thy
name. Then came there
@ voice from heaven,
saying, I have both
glorified 7, and will
glorify itagain. 29 The
people therefore, that
Btood by, and heard it,
said that it thundered:
others said, An angel
spake tohim. 30Jesus
answered and said,
This voice came not be-
cause of me, but for
your sakes. 31 Now is
the judgment of this
world: now shall the
prince of this world be
cast out. 32 And I,if I
be lifted up from the
earth, will draw all
men unto me. 33 This
he said, signifying
what death he should
die. 34 The people an-
swered him, We have
heard out of the law
that Christ abideth for
ever: and how sayest
thou, The Son of man
must be ljfted up ? who
is this Son of man?
35 Then Jesus said un-
to them, Yet a little
while is the light with ,
you. Walk while ye
have the light, lest
darkness come upon
you : for he that walk-
éth in darkness know- ' ft
eth not whither he go-
eth. 36 While ye have
light, believe in the
light, that ye may be
the children of light.
These things spake Je-
sus, and departed, and
did hide himself from
them. 37 But though
he had done so many
miracles before them,
yet they believed not
on him: 38 that the
saying of Esaias the
prophet might be ful-
2 τιρ διακονῇ LTTrAW.
c [οὖν] LTr.
h + οὖν therefore Ta,
™— OLTIrA.
bour) Gurr.
LTTraw.
Leas LITrsA
has been troubled, and what shallI say? Father,
ἀλλὰ διὰ στοῦτο ἦλθον
But on account of this I came
Now
σῶσόν με ἐκ tHe.weac.ravTne.”
save me from this hour.
? ‘ er , , , ΄ Α »
εἰς τὴν. ὥραν. ταύτην. 28 Πάτερ, δόξασόν σου τὸ ὄνομα.
to this hour. Father, glorify thy name.
Ἤλθεν. οὖν φωνὴ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, Kai ἐδόξασα καὶ πάλιν
Therefore came a voice out of heaven, - *Both ‘I glorified and again
δοξάσω. 29 Ὁ “οὖν" ὄχλος ὁ Yéorwe' ἐκαὶ! ἀκούσας
will glorify [it]. Therefore the crowd which _heard
stood [there] and
ἔλεγεν Boovriy-yeyovivat, ἄλλοι ἔλεγον, ΓΑγγελος αὐτῷ
my soul
said, Thunderthere has been: others said, Anangel !tohim
λελάληκεν. 90 ᾿Απεκρίθη fo" ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν, OF δι’ ἐμὲ
has spoken. 2Answered Jesus and said, Not because of me
5 ii € ‘ i νν, DAN A ὃ ? « ~ 1 ~ Ἂν ΄
αὑτὴ ἢ φωνὴ" γέγονεν, ἀλλὰ δι υμᾶς. 81 νῦν κρίσις
this voice has pom; but because of you. Now judgment
νῦν ὁ ἄρχων TOU.Kdopov.TobToU
now the _ prince of this world
ἐκβληθήσεται ἔξω" 82 κἀγὼ ἐὰν ὑψωθῶ ἐκ τῆς γῆς, πάν-
shall be cast out: andI if Ibelifted up fromthe earth, *all
τας ἑἕλκύσω πρὸς ἐμαυτόν. 33 Τοῦτο.δὲ ἔλεγεν, σημαίνων
Iwill *draw to myself. But this hesaid, signifying
ἐστὶν τοῦ. κόσμοι". τούτου"
15 of,this world ;
in θ AA θ 84 (On " αὐ
ποίῳ ανάτῳ ἦμε εν ἀπο νήσκειν. ἀπεκρί 1) ar τῷ
by what death he wasabout to die. sAnswered 4him
ὁ ὄχλος, ἐπε ἠκούσαμεν ἐκ τοῦ νόμου ὅτι ὁ χριστὺς
1the crowd, heard out of the law that the Christ
μένει Bia Δα καὶ πῶς iod λέγεις," Ὅτι δεῖ ὑψωθῆναι
abides for ever, and how “thou 'sayest, that must be lifted up
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ; τίς ἐστιν οὗτος ὁ υἱὸς TOU ἀνθρώπου;
the Son of man? Who is this Son of man ?
35 Εἶπεν οὖν αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, "Ἔτι μικρὸν χρόνον τὸ
3Said *therefore *to *them 1 Jesus, Yet alittle while the
φῶς ke” ὑμῶν!" ἐστιν. περιπατεῖτε ewe" τὸ φῶς ἔχετε. ἵνα
τ: with you is. Walk while the light ye nave, that
ἣ σκοτία ὑμᾶς καταλάβῃ" καὶ ὁ περιπατῶν ἐν τῇ
Snot ‘darkness ‘you may ‘overtake. And he who walks in the
sxoTia ovK.oldey ποῦ ὑπάγει. 86 'ξως" τὸ φῶς ἔχετε, πισ-
darkness knows not where he goes. While the light ye hare, be~
revere εἰς TO φῶς; ἵνα υἱοὶ φωτὸς γένησθε. Ταῦτα
lieve in the Hse, that sons of light yemay become, These things
ἐλάλησεν "ιὸ" ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ ἀπελθὼν ἐκρύβη ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν.
spoke Jesus, and goingaway washid from them,
37 Τοσαῦτα.δὲ αὐτοῦ σημεῖα πεποιηκότος ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν
But [πὰρ] 50 many 2:6 4signs had done before them
ἌΣ , > See, uv « , « Ab ed
οὐκ ἐπίστευον εἰς αὐτόν, 38 ἵνα ὁ λόγος Ἡσαΐου τοῦ «“προ-
they believed not on him, that the word of Esaias' the pro-
ὦ --- καὶ GLTTrA, Ὁ ταυτῆς ; (continue the question to the word
4 ἑστηκὼς τι. ὁ -- καὶ 1. f—ortra. : 8 ἡ φωνὴ αὕτη
i λέγεις σύ TTrA, Κ ἐν ὑμῖν aMong you GLTTrA.
SS ITI, ὅ ΟἿ UN:
φήτου πληρωθῇ, ὃν εἶπεν, Κύριε, τίς ἐπίστευσεν τῇ
phet might be fulfilled, which hesaid, Lord, who believed
κυρίου τίνι ἀπεκαλύφθη ;
of [the] Lord to whom was it revealed?
ὅτι πάλιν εἶπεν
because again said
axon ἡμῶν; καὶ ὁ βραχίων
our report ? and the arm
39 Διὰ.τοῦτο οὐκ. ἠδύναντο πιστεύειν,
On this account they could not believe,
Ἡσαΐας, 40 Τετύφλωκεν αὐτῶν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς καὶ ὕπε-
Esaias, He has blinded their eyes and has
πώρωκεν" αὐτῶν τὴν καρδίαν" ἵνα μὴ ἴδωσιν τοῖς ὀφ-
hardened their heart, that they should not see with the
θαλμοῖς καὶ νοήσωσιν τῇ καρδίᾳ Kai “érioTpapwow," Kai
eyes and understand with the heart and be converted, and
Ρἰάσωμαι! αὐτούς. 41 Ταῦτα εἶπεν Ἡσαΐας, “ὅτε! εἶδεν
Ishould heal them. These things gaid Esaias, when he saw
\ sy ᾽ ~ Loy 7 acy γ΄“ « ,
τὴν.δόξαν. αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐχάλησεν περὶ αὐτοῦ. 42 ὅμως μεντοι
his glory, and spoke concerning him, Although indeed
Kai ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτόν"
even from among the rulers many believed on him,
? ‘ ‘ A ΄ Φ. e ΄ ὃ A
ἀλλὰ διὰ τοὺς Φαρισαίους οὐχ.ὡμολόγουν, ἵνα μὴ
but onaccount of the Pharisees ~ they confessed not, that not
ἀποσυνάγωγοι γένωνται. 43 ἠγάπησαν. γὰρ τὴν δόξαν
put out of the synagogue they might be; for they loved the glory
τῶν ἀνθρώπων μᾶλλον ἤπερ THY δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ. 44 ᾿Ιησοῦς
of men more than the _ glory of God. 2Jesus
δὲ ἔκραξεν καὶ εἶπεν, Ὃ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμέ, οὐ.πιστεύει εἰς
*but cried and said, Hethat believes on me, believes not on
? ͵ τ ? 7\I 2 Y {4 ‘ e ‘ ς ~ ? ,
ἐμέ, τἀλλ᾽" εἰς τὸν πέμψαντά pe 45 καὶ ὁ θεωρῶν ἐμξ,
me, but on him who sent me 3 and hethat beholds nie,
θεωρεῖ τὸν πέμψαντά pe. 46 ἐγὼ φῶς εἰς τὸν κόσμον
beholds him who sent me, I alight into the world
ἐλήλυθα, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ μὴ
have come, that everyonethat believes on me in the darkness =not
μείνῃ. 47 καὶ tay τις pov ἀκούσῃ TOY ῥημάτων Kai μὴ
Imay abide. And if anyone‘*of*®me ‘hear “the Swords and “ποῦ
8 , 2 ‘ ? ΄ ? TERA ? : τ θ Ll ’ ,
TLOTEVON, tyw ου-.Κριίνω αὐτὸν οὐ.γὰρ.ἡλ ον ινὰ κρίνω
believe, 1 donotjudge him, for [came not that I might judge
‘ , ? ATs , ‘ , « ? ~
τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα σώσω τὸν κόσμον. 48 ὁ ἀθετῶν
the world, but that I might save the world. Hethat rejects
κρίνοντα
ἐμὲ καὶ μὴ.λαμβάνων τὰ.ῥήματά. μου, ἔχει τὸν
judges
Me and _ does not receive my words, has him who
αὐτόν: ὁ λόγος ὃν ἐλάλησα, ἐκεῖνος κρινεῖ αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ
him: the word which Ispoke, that shalljudge him in the
E δ - ᾽ ΄ ᾽
ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ. 49 ore ἐγὼ ἐξ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐκ, ἐλάλησα ἀλλ
last day ; for 1 from myself spoke not, but
ὁ πέμψας pe πατήρ, αὐτός μοι ἐντολὴν ᾿ἔδωκεν" τί
the *who sent *me +Father, himself mecommandment gave what
m” ‘ , , τ ‘ 4} a Cis? \ ? ~
εἴπω καὶ τί λαλήσω" 50 Kai οἶδα ὅτι ἡ, ἐντολὴ. αὐτοῦ
and I know that his commandment
"λαλῶ ἐγώ," καθὼς εἴρηκέν μοι
i as has said to me
I should say and what I should speak ;
ζωὴ αἰώνιός ἐστιν ἃ οὖν
life eternal is, What therefore *speak
ὁ πατήρ, οὕτως λαλῶ.
the Father, 80 Ispeak.
285
filled, which he spake,
Lord, who hath be-
lieved our report ? and
to whom hath the arm
of the Lord been re-
vealed? 39 Therefore
they could not believe,
because that Esaias
said again, 40 He hath
blinded their eyes, and
hardened their heart;
that they should not
see with their eyes, nor
understand with their
heart, and be convert-
ed, and I should heal
them, 41 These things
said Esaias, when he
saw his glory, and
spake of him. 42 Never-
theless among the chief
rulers also many be-
lieved on him; but be-
cause of the Pharisees
they did not confess
him, lest they should
be put out of the syna-
gogue: 43 for they
loved the praise of men
more than the praise of
God. 44 Jesus cried and
said, He that believeth
on me, believeth not on
me, but on him that
sent me, 45 And he that
seeth me seeth him
that sent me. 46 I am
come alight into the
world, that whosoever
believeth on me should
not abide in darkness,
47 And if any man
hear my words, and be-
lieve not, I judge him
not: for I came not to
judge the world, but to
save theworld. 48 He
that rejecteth me, and
receiveth ποῦ my
words, hath one that
judgeth him: the word
that I havespoken, the
same shall judge him
in the last day. 49 For
I have not spoken of
myself ; but the Father
which sent me, he gave
me a commandment,
what Ishouldsay, and
what I should speak.
50 And I know that
his commandment is
life everlasting: what-
soever I spéak there-
fore, even asthe Father
said unto me, so I
speak,
XIII. Now before the
13 Πρὸ δὲ τῆς ἑορτῆς του. πάσχα, εἰδὼς ὁ Ἰησοῦς OTe feast of the passover,
Now before the feast ofthe passover, *knowing + Jesus
Ὁ ἐπώρωσεν hardened TTra. ὁ στραφῶσιν LITrA.
ἢ ὅτι because GLTTrA. τ ἀλλὰ LITrA,
piven LeTraw, Υ ἐγὼ λαλῶ LTTra,
8 φυλάξῃ keep [them] τατγανέ.
that when Jesus knew that
P ἰάσομαι I shali heal urtra.
t δέδωκεν has.
286
his hour wns come that
he should depart out
of this world unto the
Father, having loved
his own which were in
the world, he loved
them unto the end.
2 And supper being
ended, the devilhaving
now put into the heart
of Judas Iscariot, Si-
mon’s son, to betrgy
him; 3. Jesus knowing
that the Father had
given all things into
his hands, and that he
was come from God,
and went to God; 4 he
riseth from supper, and
laid aside his gar-
ments; and took a
towel, and girded him-
mlf. 5 After that he
poureth water into a
bason, and began to
wash the disciples’ feet,
and to wipe them with
the towel wherewith
he was girded. 6 Then
cometh he to Simon
Peter: and Peter saith
unto him, Lord, dost
thou wash my feet?
7 Jesus answered and
said unto him, What I
do thou knowest not
now; but thou shalt
know hereafter. 8 Pe-
ter saith unto him,
Thou shalt never wash
my feet. Jesus answer-
ed him, If I wash thee
not, thou hast no part
with me. 9Simon Peter
saith unto him, Lord
not my feet only, but
also my hands and my
head. 10 Jesus saith to
him, He that is washed
needeth not save to
wash his feet, but is
clean every whit: and
ye are clean, but not
all. 11 For be knew
who should betray
him; therefore said he,
Ὑὸ are not all clean.
12 So after he had
washed their feet, and
had taken his gar-
ments, and was set
down again, he said
unto them, Know ye
what I have done to
you? 13 Ye call me
" ἦλθεν was come LTTrA.
καριώτης TTrA ; ᾿Ιούδα Σίμ. Ἴσκ. ἵνα παραδοῖ αὐτόν L.
® ἔδωκεν gave ἅτε.
τοὺς πόδας LTTrA.
Ἀ εἰ μὴ except LTra ; — ἢ τ.
™ + καὶ τττὰ.
«αὐτοῖς, Γινώσκετε
IQANNHS. ΧΙ
-π} ᾿ i} > herd « τ oe ~
ἐλήλυθεν" αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα ἵνα μεταβῇ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου.τού-
has come his hour that he tee ee out of this world
του πρὸς τὸν πατέρα, ἀγαπήσας τοὺς ἰδίους τοὺς ἐν τῷ
to | the Father, SRE loved his own which [wereJin the
κόσμῳ εἰς τέλος ἠγάπησεν αὐτούς. 2 καὶ δείπνου *yevo-
world to [the] end . ἢ Ἰονρᾶ them. And supper taking
μένου, τοῦ διαβόλου ἤδη βεβληκότος εἰς τὴν καρδίαν
place, the devil already bay put into the heart
YTovda Σίμωνος ᾿Ισκαριώτου, ἵνα αὐτὸν παραδῷ,"
of Judas, Simon’s [son] Iscariote, that him he should deliver up,
3 εἰδὼς τὸ ᾿Ιησοῦς" bre πάντα "δέδωκεν! αὐτῷ ὁ πατὴρ
7knowing 1 Jesus Sthat 3411 *°things *has given “him ‘the 5Father
εἰς τὰς χεῖρας, καὶ OTL ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθεν καὶ πρὸς τὸν
into [his] hands, and that from God he came out and to
θεὸν ὑπάγει, 4 ἐγείρεται "ἐκ τοῦ δείπνου Kai τίθησιν τὰ
God goes, he rises from the supper and lays aside [his]
ἱμάτια, Kai λαβὼν λέντιον διέζωσεν ἑαυτόν" 5. εἶτα ᾿ βάλ-
garments and having taken atowel hegirded himself: afterwards he
λει ὕδωρ εἰς τὸν νιπτῆρα, καὶ ἤρξατο νίπτειν τοὺς πόδας
pours water into, the Washing -basin, and began to wash the feet
τῶν μαθητῶν, Kai ἐκμάσσειν τῷ λεντί ἦν
ofthe disciples, and towipe [them] withthe towel with which he was
διεζωσμένος. 6 ἔρχεται οὖν πρὸς Σίμωνα Πέτρον" kai"
girded, He comes therefore to Simon es and
, . ὦ ~
λέγει αὐτῷ CéKEtvoc," Κύριε, σύ μου νίπτεις τοὺς πόδας ;
"says “to*him * ‘the, Lord, ?thou “of eo ‘dost wash the feet ?
7 ᾿Απεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Ὃ ἐγὼ ποιῶ σὺ οὐκ
7Answered ‘Jesus and said tohim, What I do thou *not
οἶδας ἄρτι, γνώσῃ δὲ ετὰ ταῦτα. ὃ Λέγει αὐτῷ Πέ-
Ἰκπουγοδῦ now, but thou shalt know hereafter. Says “to*him 'Pe-
τρος, Οὐ-μὴ wmbys τοὺς πόδας μου! εἰς. τὸν αἰῶνα.
ter, In no wise muayest thou wash my feet for ever.
᾿Απεκρίθη “αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς," ᾿Εὰν μὴ νίψω σε, οὐκ ἔχεις
ESE Shim Jesus, Unless Iwash thee, thou hast not
μέρος μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ. 9 Λέγει αὐτῷ Σίμων Πέτρος, Κύριε, μὴ
{Simon ?Peter, Lord,
d
part with me, 3Says ‘to *him not
τοὺς πόδας. μου μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τὴν κεφαλήν.
my feet only, but also the hands and _ the head.
10 Λέγει αὐτῷ ἴὁ! Ἰησοῦς, Ὃ λλελουμένος βοὺ χρείαν
7Says to “πίνῃ ‘Jesus, He that has beenlaved 7not “need
ἔχει" μὴ" ἱτοὺς πόδας" νίψασθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν καθαρὸς
"has [other] than the feet to wash, but is clean
a ii ae ~ a4) ? ? ᾽ \ , = "» \
ὅλος" καὶ ὑμεῖς καθαροί ἐστε, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ πάντες. 11 ὑδει. γὰρ
wholly; and ye clean are, but not all. For he knew
τὸν παραδιδόντα αὐτόν" διὰ τοῦτο εἶπεν, "Οὐχὶ πάν-
him who was delivering up him: onaccountof this. hesaid, “Not 2411
τες καθαροί ἐστε. 12"Ore οὖν ἔνιψεν τοὺς. πόδας. αὐτῶν,
‘clean ‘ye 7are. When therefore he had washed, their feet,
Ieai! ἔλαβεν τὰ ἱμάτια. αὐτοῦ, ἃ "ἀναπεσὼν! πάλιν, εἶπεν
and taken his garments, LS reclined again, he said
τί πεποίηκα ὑμῖν; 13 ABs φωνεῖτε με
. Do ye know what Ihavedone to you? call me
Υ wa RENE, αὐτὸν sae Σίμωνος Ἴσ-
— ὁ ᾿Τησοὺς (read [Jesus] [{]τττὰ.
b— καὶ TTrA. — ἐκεῖνος (7 " λέγει he says) Li[Tr]a. 4 μον
e Ἰησοῦς συνῇ LTTrA. f — ὃ q[Tr]. Zouk ἔχει χρείαν LTTraw.
— τοὺς πόδας T. K 4 ὅτι LTTrA, ι-- Kail
Ὁ ἀνέπεσεν sedlinsa TTrA.
to them,
* γινομένου TTr.
XIIf. JOHN.
« , nye! Aiea A ‘ ~ ‘ > 4 ,
ὁ διδάσκαλος καὶ ὁ κύριος, καὶ καλῶς λέγετε, εἰμὲ ἄρ.
the Teacher and the Lord, and well ye say, *I *am [*s0] ‘for.
᾽ > ? \ » « » 5 A , ε ’, ν" «
14 εἰ οὖν ἔγω ἔνιψα ὑμῶν τοὺς πόδας, ὁ κύριος καὶ ὃ
If therefore I washed your feet, the Lord and the
διδάσκαλος, Kai ὑμεῖς ὀφείλετε ἀλλήλων νίπτειν τοὺς πόδας.
Teacher, also ye ought of one another towash the feet ;
15 ὑπόδειγμα.γὰρ οἔδωκα" ὑμῖν, ἵνα καθὼς ἐγὼ ἐποίησα ὑμῖν,
for an example I gave you, that as 1 did to you,
καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιῆτε. 1θ' ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐκιἔστιν δοῦλος
also Ὑ6 should do, Verily verily Isay toyou, “Is*not ‘a *bondman
μείζων rov-Kupiov.avrov, οὐδὲ ἀπόστολος μείζων τοῦ.πέμψαν-
greater than his lord, nor amessenger greater than he whosent
roc αὐτόν. 17 εἰ ταῦτα οἴδατε; μακάριοί ἐστε ἐὰν ποιῆτε
hin, If these things yeknow, blessed areye if yedo
αὐτά. 18 οὐ περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν λέγω" ἐγὼν οἶδα ode"
them. Not of “all tyou Ispeak, I know whom
ἐξελεξάμην" ἀλλ᾽ iva ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ, Ὃ τρώγων
I chose, but that the scripture might be fulfilled, He that eats
Tuer’ ἐμοῦ! τὸν ἄρτον "ἐπῆρεν" ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ τὴν. πτέρναν.αὐτοῦ.
Ξε. “me ‘bread lifted up against me his heel.
t ᾽ 23. ἢ λέ « - NN ~ , er svt ,
19 ‘am ἄρτι éyw ὑμῖν πρὸ τοῦ.γενέσθαι, ἵνα ὅταν γένη-
From this time 1 [611 you, before it comes ἴο pass, that when
rat, πιστεύσητε" Ore ἐγώ εἰμι. 20 ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
to pass, yemay believe that I am [he]. Verily verily 158. to you,
‘O λαμβάνων δέάν! τινα πέμψω, ἐμὲ λαμβάνει: ὁ δὲ
He that receives whomsoever Ishallsend, me receives; and he that
ἐμὲ λαμβάνων, λαμβάνει τὸν πέμψαντά pe, 21 Ταῦτα
me receives, receives him who sent me. These things
εἰπὼν τὸ" Ιησοῦς ἐταράχθη τῷ πνεύματι, Kai ἐμαρτύρησεν
eying Jesus was troubled in spirit, and testified
καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, OTe εἷς EE ὑμῶν παραδώσει
and said, Verily verily Isay toyou, that one of you willdeliver up
pe. Ὡ2 Εβλεπον γοῦν" εἰς ἀλλήλους ot μαθηταί, ἀπορού-
me. *Looked therefore Supon Sone “another ‘the “disciples, doubt-
μένοι περὶ τίνος λέγει. 23 ive" ἀνακείμενος εἷς " τῶν
ing of whom he speaks. But there was reclining one
μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ κόλπῳ TOV. Ἰησοῦ, ὃν ἠγάπα 6 ᾿Ιησοῦς"
of his disciplés in the bosom of Jesus, whom “loved ‘Jesus,
24 νεύει οὖν τούτῳ Σίμων Πέτρος ὕπυθέσθαι τίς
®Makes 7a ®sign *therefore *to’°him *Simon 4Peter to ask who
ἂν.εἴη! περὶ οὗ λέγει. 25 “ἐπιπεσὼν" “δὲ" ἐκεῖνος" ἐπὶ τὸ
itmight be of whom he speaks, SHaving *leaned ‘and "he on the
στῆθος τοῦ Ἰησοῦ, λέγει αὐτῷ, Κύριε, τίς ἐστιν: 26 ᾿Απο-
breast of Jesus, says tohim, Lord, who is it? @An-
κρίνεταιΐ 86! ᾿Ιησοῦς, κεῖνός ἐστιν ᾧ ἐγὼ "βάψας" τὸ
swers 1Jesus, He itis towhom [, having dipped the
ψωμίον ᾿ἐπιδώσω." Καὶ ἐμβάψας" τὸ ψωμίον | δίδωσιν
morsel, shall give [it], And having dipped the morsel he gives [it]
f2 ΄ , /
Ιούδᾳ Σίμωνος ™Ioxapwry. 27 καὶ pera τὸ ψωμίον,
it come
to Judas, Simon’s [son] Iscariote, And after the wmorsel,
ὁ δέδωκα I have given T. P + [yap] for (1) τ᾿. 9 τίνας TTrA.
5 ἐπῆρκεν has lifted up T. t ἀπάρτι τ.
πᾶν LTTrA. *—OTTrA. Υ --- οὖν Τ[1ττ|Δ. -- δὲ but rrra.
Ὁ καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ Εἰπὲ τίς ἐστιν and says to him, Say who it is Lrrra.
leaned back LTra. d δὲ Tra ; οὖν therefore T.
therefore [LJa. 8 [Ὁ] Tr.
sh-ll give to him Trra.
καὶ he takes and TTra.
h ἐμβάψας i; βάψω shall dip rrra.
e + οὕτως thus τί τυ] αν.
287
Master and Lord: and
ye say well; for so I
am, 14 If I then, your
Lord and Master, have
washed your feet; ye
also ought to wash one
another’s feet. 15 For
I have given you an
example,that yeshould
do as I have done to
you. 16 Verily, verily,
I say unto you, The
servant is not greater
than his lord; neither
he that is sent greater
than he that sent him.
17 If ye know the-e
things, happy are ye if
yedo them. 18 I speak
not of you all: I know
whom I have chosen :
but that the scripture
may be fulfilled, He
that eateth bread with
me hath lifted up his
heel against me,
19 Now I tell you be-
fore it come, that,
when it is come to pass,
ye may believe that I
am he. 20 Verily, veri-
ly, [say unto you, He
that receiveth whom-
soever I send receiveth
me; and hethat receiv-
eth me receiveth him
that sent me. 21 When
Jesus had thus said, he
was troubled in spirit,
and testified, and said,
Verily, verily, I say
unto you, that one of
you shall betray me.
22 Then the disciplea
looked one on another,
doubting of whom hs
spake. 23 Now there
was leaning on Jesus’
bosom one of his disci-
ples, whom Jesus lov-
ed. 24 Simon Peter
therefore beckoned to
him, that he should ask
who it should be of
whom he spake. 25 He
then lying on Jesus’
breast saith unto him,
Lord, who is it? 26 Je-
sus answered, He it is,
to whom 1 shall give a
sop, when I have dip-
ped it. And when he
had dipped the sop, he
gave τὲ to Judas Is-
cariot,the son of Simon,
27 And after the sop
r ov My TrA,
ἡ πιστεύσητε (TLoTEVHTE Tr) ὅταν γένηται TTTA,
a+ ἐκ of (his) GLTTrAW.
© ἀναπεσὼν having
f+ οὖν
ixat δώσω αὐτῷ and
k βάψας οὖν having dipped therefore TTra.
m ᾿Ισκαριώτου (read som of Simon Iscariote.) TTra.
1 + λαμβάνει
288
Satan entered into
him. Then said Jesus
unto him, That thou
doest, do quickly.
23 Now no man at the
table knew for what
intent he spake this
unto him, 29 For some
of them thought, be-
cause Judas had the
bag, that Jesus had
said unto him, Buy
those things that we
have need of against
the feast; or, that he
should give something
tothe poor. 30 He then
having received the sop
went immediately out:
andat was night.
31 Therefore, when
he was gone out, Jesus
said, Now is the Son of
man glorified, and God
is glorified
32, If God be glorified
in him, God shail also
glorify him in himself,
and shall straightway
glorify him. 33 Little
children, yet a little
while I am with you.
Ye shall seek me: and
as I saidunto the Jews,
Whither I go, ye can-
nut come; so now Isay
to you. 34 A new com-
‘mandment I give unto
you, That ye love one
another; as I have
loved you, that ye
also love one an-
other. 35 By this shall
all men know that
ye are my disciples, if
ye have love one to an-
other. 36 Simon Peter
said unto him, Lord,
whither goest thou?
Jesus answered him,
Whither 1 go, thou
canst not follow me
now; but thou shalt
follow me afterwards,
37 Peter said unto him,
Lord, why caynot I
follow thee now? I
will lay down my life
for thysake. 38 Jesus
answered him, Wilt
thou lay down thy life
for my sake? Verily,
verily, I say unto thee,
The cock shall not
crow, till thou hast de-
nied me thrice.
in him.,
Th. OVADN UN THES,
τότε εἰσῆλθεν εἰς ἐκεῖνον ὁ σατανᾶς. λέγει
then entered into him Satan. 3Says “therefore *to Shim
>? ~ “a ~ , , 2 ~ S.A , ‘
Ιησοῦς, Ὁ ποιεῖς, ποιίῆσον τάχιον. 28 Τοῦτο.δὲ οὐδεὶς
1 655, What thou doest, do quickly. But this noone
ἔγνω τῶν ἀνακειμένων πρὸς τί εἶπεν αὐτῷ. 29 τινὲς. γὰρ
knew of those reclining wherefore he spoke “to him; for some
ἐδόκουν, ἐπεὶ TO γλωσσόκομον εἶχεν °6' Tovdac, Ort
XIII.
οὖν αὐτῷ Moll
λέγει
thought, since *the *bag 7had 1Judas, that 7is*saying
αὐτῷ Po' ᾿Ιησοῦς, ᾿Αγόρασον ὧν χρείαν ἔχομεν εἰς
4to Shim 1 Jesus, Buy what things need [of] we have for
τὴν ἑορτήν" ἢ τοῖς πτωχοῖς ἵνα τι δῷ. 80 λα-
the feast ; or to the poor that something he should give. Having
Bor οὖν τὸ ψωμίον ἐκεῖνος “εὐθέως ἐξῆλθεν." ἢἦν.δὲ
received therefore the morsel he immediately. went out; and it was
νύξ.
night.
91 Ὅτε: ἐξῆλθεν λέγει "ὁ" Ἰησοῦς, Νῦν ἐδοξάσθη
When he was gone out “says ‘Jesus, Now has been glorified
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, καὶ ὁ θεὸς. ἐδοξάσθη ἐν αὐτῷ. 32 tel
the Son of man, and God has been glorifiedin him, If
ὁ θεὸς ἐδοξάσθη ἐν αὐτῷ," καὶ ὁ θεὸς δοξάσει. αὐτὸν ἐν
God has been glorifiedin him, also God shall glorify hii in
Yeaut,' καὶ εὐθὺς δοξάσει αὐτόν. 83 Τεκνία, ἔτι
himself,
μικρὸν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμι. ζητήσετέ με, Kai καθὼς εἶπον τοῖς
alittle while with you Jam. Ye willseek me; and, as Isaid tothe
Ιουδαίοις, “Ὅτι ὅπου “ὑπάγω ἐγώ," ὑμεῖς οὐ. δύνασθε ἐλθεῖν,
I,
and immediately shall glorify him, Little children, yet
Jews, That where “go ye are notable to come,
x « -- , » 3 4 A δ «- ~ τ
καὶ ὑμῖν λέγω ἄρτι. 84 ἐντολὴν καινὴν δίδωμι ὑμῖν, ἵνα
also toyou IJsay now. A*commandment ‘new Igive toyou, that
καθὼς ἠγάπησα ὑμᾶς, ἵνα Kai ὑμεῖς
I loved you, that7also ‘ye
ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους. 85 ἐν τούτῳ γνώσονται πάντες OTL ἐμοὶ
should love one another. * By this shall “know tall that to me
μαθηταί ἐστε, ἐὰν ἀγάπην ἔχητε ἐν ἀλλήλοις. 36 Λέγει
disciples yeare, if love ye have among one another. 3Says
~ ΄ , ~ ε ΄ ,ὔ > ~
αὐτῷ Σίμων Πέτρος, Κύριε, ποῦ ὑπάγεις ; ἀπεκρίθη “αὐτῷ
“ἴο *him ‘Simon ΖΡϑίοχγ, Lord, where goest thou? 7Answered “him
en? ~ “ t , ᾽ ΄, ΄ ~ ᾽ - a
0 Inoove, Οπουῦ ὑπάγω ov.dvvacat μοι νῦν ἀκολουθῆσαι
1Jesus, Where Igo thouart notable me now to follow,
Ξὕστερον.δὲ ἀκολουθήσεις μοι." 37 Λέγει αὐτῷ "ὁ! Πέτρος,
ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους"
ye should love one another; according as
but afterwards thou shalt follow me. 2Says. *to *him Peter,
Κύριε, Ῥδιατί" ob dvvapat σοι “ἀκολουθῆσαι! ἄρτι; τὴν ψυχήν
Lord, why amlInotable thee to follow now? 5 *life
ov ὑπὲρ σοῦ θήσω. 988 ΦΑπεκρίθη αὐτῷ ὁ" ᾿Ιησοῦς,
my ΤΟΥ͂ thee I will lay down. 2Answered *him Jesus,
A , « ‘ ~ , ? a
Τὴν ψυχήν. σου ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ θήσεις ; ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω
Thy life for me thou wilt lay down! Verily verily Isay-
σοι, οὐ.μὴ ἀλέκτωρ “φωνήσει! ἕως οὗ ἱἀπαρνήσῃ" με
to thee, in no wise [the] cock will crow until thouwiltdeny me
τρίς.
thrice,
n — oTTrA.
ELTTrA.
ὑπάγω GLTTrAW.
® — ὃ GLTTIAW.
4 φωνήσῃ LTTrA.
ο — ὃ LTTrA,
® — ὃ TTrA.
χ — αὐτῷ ὃ LTTra.
P — ὁ T[Tr]A. 4 ἐξῆλθεν εὐθύς LTTrA. τ + οὖν therefore
t [εἰ ὃ θεὸς ἐδοξάσθη ἐν αὐτῷ] LTrA. Υ αὐτῷ τττ. ¥ ἐγὼ
Υ + ἐγὼ 1 (60) τ. 5 ἀκολουθήσεις δὲ ὕστερον LTTrA.
Ὁ διὰ τί LTrA. © ἀκολουθεῖν Tr. 4 ἀποκρίνεται AaLSWers LTTrAW.
{ ἀρνήσῃ LTTrA.
XLV: JOHN.
~ , ΄, ᾽ . te
14 Μὴ ταρασσέσθω ὑμῶν ἡ καρδία: πιστεύετε εἰς τὸν θεόν,
Let not be troubled your heart ; ye believe on God,
ὃ ἣ , eat, = , ,
kai εἰς ἐμὲ πιστξίετε. 2 ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ τοῦ πατρός μου μοναι
also on me believe. In the house of my Father “abodes
πολλαί εἰσιν᾽ εἰ.δὲμή, εἴπον.ιὰν ὑμῖν" ὅ πορεύομαι ETOL-
Imany there are; otherwise I would have told you; I go tou pre-
μάδαι τόπον ὑμῖν. ὃ καὶ ἐὰν πορευθῶ "καὶ! ἑτοιμάσω 'ὑμῖν
pare aplace for you; and if I go and = prepare for you
A Ι 3 Ἢ aa IE g ΤΠ ayaare yee =
τύπον," πάλιν ἔρχομαι Kal παραλήψομαι ὑμᾶς πρὺς eau
u place, again Iam coming and will receive you to my-
, « Iga) Ὁ ΄ - “2 Oy ane > \
Tov’ ἵνα ὕπου εἰμὶ ἐγώ, καὶ ὑμεῖς ἦτε. 4 καὶ ὕπου ἰἐγὼ"ἱ
self, that where “am I *also “ye may be. And where I
« ΄ a Dee eyes ene n,2> Ι 5 Ag » ~ Θ BD A
vTayw oware “KAU τὴν OOOV “OLOdTE. eyel avTW Θωμας,
go yeknow and the way yeknow. “Says “to *him ‘Thomas,
r ’ wns ~ , ‘ ~ ων ’ ‘
Κύριε, οὐκιοἴόαμεν TOU ὑπάγεις, “Kai! πῶς δυνάμεθα τὴν
Lord, we know not where thou goest, and how can we the
Sea τὰν ; Sea ᾿ΕΝ ΡΟΝ ἐπε OE thar
ὁδὸν εἰδέναι: 6 Λέγει αὐτῷ Io" ᾿Ιησοῦς, ᾿Εγώ εἰμι ἢ ὁδὸς
way know ? *Says “to *him Jesus, I am the way
καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια καὶ 1) ζωή οὐδεὶς ἔρχεται πρὸς TOY πατέρα
and the truth and the life. Noone comes to the Father
, ᾽ ~ 2 , , ‘ ‘ ,
εἰμὴ δι᾿ ἐμοῦ. 7 εἰ τἐγνώκειτε με," καὶ τὸν. πατέρα.μου
but by me. If ye had known me, also my Father
‘ ? ? » ‘ , > la ‘ « 4
καὶ! Yar apr γινώσκετε αὐτὸν, καὶ Ewpa-
δἐγνώκειτε. ἄν"
and henceforth ye know hii, and have
ye would have known ;
΄ ΕΣ ΄ ' ~ r SB ase « --
κατε αὐτόν 8ὃ Aé εἰ αὐτῷ Φίλιππος, Κύριε, δεῖξον ἡμῖν
seen him, 2Says “to*him -’Philip, Lord, shew us
κι ᾽ ~ fee » , ~ (eH) ~
τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ἀρκεῖ ἡμῖν. Y Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς,
the Father, and it suffices . us, 2Says Sto *him 1 Jesus,
~ ~ ” ’
*Tooovroy χρόνον" μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμι, καὶ οὐκιἔγνωκάς με,
So long a time with you amJ, and thou hast not known me,
Φίλιππε; ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμέ, ἑώρακεν TOY πατέρα" ‘Kal! πῶς
Philip? Hethat has seen me, hasseen the Father; and how
σὺ λέγεις, Δεῖξον ἡμῖν τὸν πατέρα; 10 οὐ-πιστεύεις ὅτι
*thou 'sayest, Shew us the ~ Father? Believest thou not that
ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί, Kai ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί ἐστιν ; τὰ ῥήματα
I (amjin the Father, andthe Father “ἴθ “me is? The words
y παν λχῶ! .«ὦ Se ep ~ ἮΝ Noe ὁ. δὲ \
ἃ ἐγὼ aro" ὑμῖν, ax ἐμαυτοῦ οὐνλαλῶ: ὁ. δὲ πατὴρ
which I speak toyou, from myself Ispeak not; but the Fathcr
96" ἐν ἐμοὶ μένων Yabroc παιεῖ τὰ ἔργα! ὁ. 11 πιστεύετέ μοι
who in me abides he does the works. Believe me
Ore ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί, Kai ὁ πατὴρ ἐν sport εἰ δὲ μή.
that If{amjin the Father, and the Father in me; but if not,
διὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτὰ πιστεύετέ por." 12 ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω
because of the works themselves believe Verily verily IR say
ὑμῖν, ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμέ, TA ἔργα ἃ ἐγὼ ποιῶ, κἀκεῖνος
me,
to you, He that believes on me, the works which I do, also he
, ‘ oe ΄ « ‘ ‘ “
ποιήσει, καὶ μειζονα τούτων ποιήσει, OTL ἐγὼ πρὸς TOY
shalldo, and greater thanthese he shalldo, because I to
πατέρα ἵμου" πόρεύομαι. 18 καὶ O-TLdy αἰτήσητε ἐν τῷ
my Father Bg. And whatsoever yemayask in
8 + ore for LTTrAW. h — καὶ L. 1 τόπον ὑμῖν TTA.
1 [ἐγὼ] L. m — καὶ [L]TTrA. n — οἴδατε [L]TTrA. ο — - καὶ LTr.
know Wwe the way LTTra. 4 -- ὃ τ.
gra; γνώσεσθε ye will know 7. t — καὶ [L]tra.
® χοσούτῳ χρόνῳ LT, ) — καὶ LI[Tr]. 1 λέγω TTA. ἃ [ὁ] LTra,
αὐτοῦ does his W rks TTra. © + [αὐτοῦ] (ead 515 works) L.
© — μοι 111], f— nov (read the facher) LrTra,
τ ἐγνώκατε ἐμέ ye have known me 7.
Y ἀπάρτι T.*
289
JXIV. Let not your
heart he troubled: ye
believe in God, believe
also in me. 2 In my
Father’s house are
many mansions: if τέ
were not so, 1 would
have told you. I goto
prepare a piace for you,
3 Andif I goand pre-
pare a place for you,
I will come again, and
reccive you unto my-
self ; that where I am,
there ye may be also.
4 And whither I go
ye know, and the way
ye know. 5 Thomas
saith unto him, Lord,
we know not whither
thou goest; and how
ean we know the way ?
6 Jesus saith unto him,
I am the way, the
truth, and the life: no
man cometh unto the
Father, but by me, 7If
ye had known me, ye
should have known my
Father also: and from
henceforth ye know
him, and have scen
hin. 8 Philip saith
unto him, Lord, shew
us the Father, and it
suffveth us. 9 Jesus
saith nnto him, Havel
been so Jong time with
you, and yet hast thou
not known me, Philip?
he that huth seen me
hath seen the Father ;
and how sayest thou
then, Shew us the Fa-
ther ? 10 Believest thou
not taat I am in the
Father, and the Father
in me? the words that
I speak unto you I
speak not of mysclf:
but the Father that
dwelleth in me, he du-
eth the works. 11 Be-
lieve me that Jam in
the Father, and the Fa-
ther in me: or else be-
lieve me for the very
works’ sake, 12 Verily,
verily, I say unto you,
He that believeth on
me, the works that I
doshall he doalso; and
greater works than
these shall he do; be-
eause 1 go unto my
Father.’ 13 And what-
soever ye shall ask in
k παραλήμψομαι LTTrA.
P οἴδαμεν THY ὁδόν
5 ἂν ἤδειτε
w [αὐτόν] Lira.
Ὁ ποιεῖ τὰ: ἔργα
4 + ἐστίν is E,
Ref
290
.
my name, that will I
do, that the Father
may be glorifiedsin the
Son. 14 If ye shull
ask any thing in my
name, [ will ωὖ it.
15 If ye love me, keep
my commandments.
16 And I will pray the
Father, and he shail
give you another Com-
forter, that he may
abide with you for
ever; 17 even the Spirit
of truth; whom the
world cannot receive,
because it seeth him
not, neither knoweth
him: but ye know him;
for he dwelleth with
you, and shall be in
you. 18 I will not
leave you comfortless:
I will come to you.
19 Yet a little while,
and the world seeth
me no more; hut ye sce
mo: because I live, ye
shall live also. 20 At
that day yeshall know
that I am in my Fa-
ther, and ye in me, and
Iin you. 21 He that
hath my command-
ments, and keepeth
them, he it is that lov-
eth me: and he that
loveth me shall be loy-
ed of my Father, and I
will love him, and will
manifest myself to
him. 22 Judas saith
unto him, not Iscariot,
Lord, how is it that
thou wilt manifest
thyself unto us, and
not unto the world?
23 Jesus nnswered and
saidunto him, Ifaman
love me, he will keep
my words: and my F'a-
ther will love him, and
we will come unto
him. and make our a-
bode with him. 24 He
that loveth me not
keepeth not my say-
ings: and the word
which ye hear is not
mine, but the Fa-
ther’s which sent me.
25 These things have I
spoken unto you, being
yet present with you.
24, But the Comforter,
which is the Holy
Ghost, whom the Fa-
ther will send in my
mame, he shall teach
you all things, and
ring all things to
your remembrance,
a
IQANNHES.
ὀνόματί. μου, τοῦτο ποιήσω, iva δοξασθῇ
XIV.
ὁ πατὴρ ἐν τῷ
εν name, this willIdo, that ΞΟ be oe the Father in .the
υἱῷ. 14 ἐάν τι αἰτήσητεϑ ἐν τῷ.ὀνόματί. μου, ἐγὼ ποιήσω.
Son. If anything ye ask in my name, I will do [itl
15 ἐὰν ἀγαπᾶτέ με, τὰς ἐντολὰς τὰς ἐμὰς *rnonoare.4
If ye love me, =commandments my keep.
16 ikai ἐγὼ" ἐρωτήσω τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ἄλλον παράκλητον
And TI will ask the Father, and another Paraclete ἡ
a7 « ~ tr k r + Tee ~ ’ 4 I~ " .
δώσει ὑμῖν, wa μένῃ μεθ΄ ὑμῶν εἰς.τὸν. αἰῶνα," 17 τὸ
he ὙΠ give you, that he may remain with - you for ever, the
‘ I; any , ~ e
ὁ κόσμος οὐ-δύναται λαβεῖν, Ort
cannot receive, because
αὐτό"" ὑμεῖς "δὲ! γινώσκετε
him ; but ye know
18 οὐκ ἀφήσω
I will not leave
πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὃ
Spirit of truth, whomthe world
οὐ. θεωρεῖ αὐτό, οὐδὲ γινώσκει ]
it does not see him, ΠΟΤ“ know
? J ᾽» Ae ὦ ier. ν᾽ ς--Ὁ- hay 3 "
QUTO, OTL TAP ὑμιν EVEL, και ἕν υμιν ἑσται.
him, for with you heabides, and in you shall be.
ὑμᾶς ὀρφανούς" ἔρχομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 1D ἔτι μικρὸν καὶ ὁ
you orphans, Iamcoming to you. _ Yet a little while and the
κύσμος μὲ οὐκ ἔτι! θεωρεῖ, ὑμεῖς.δὲ θεωρεῖτε pe OTe ἐγὼ
world me no longer 8668, but ye see me: beeause I
fo, Kai ὑμεῖς Ῥζήσεσθε." 20 ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέοᾳ “γνώσεσθε
live, ?also shall live. In that day shall *know
ὑμεῖς" OTe ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ.πατρί.μου, καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐν ἐμοί, κἀγὼ
ye that I Lam in my Father, and ye in me, and I
ἐν ὑμῖν: 21 ὁ ἔχων τὰς ἐντολάςιμου Kai τηρῶν αὐτάς,
in you. He that has mycommandments and _ keeps them,
ἐκεῖνύς ἐστιν ὁ ἀγαπῶν pe 0.0& ἀγαπῶν με, ἀγαπηϑήσε-
he itis that loves me; but hethat loves me, _ shall be loved
Tat ὑπὸ τοῦ. πατρός.μου: τκαὶ ἐγὼ" ἀγαπήσω αὐτόν, καὶ
by my Father ; and = of will love him, and
? τ ?
ἐμφανίσχω αὐτῷ ἐμαυτόν. 2. "Λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿ἸΙούδας οὐχ
willmanifest tolim myself. Says “to *him 1Judas, (not,
ὁ ᾿Ισκαριώτης, Κύριε, " τί γέγονεν ὅτι ἡμῖν μέλλεις
the Isecariote,) Lord, what has occurred tHat tous thou art about
ἐμφανίζειν σεαυτόν, καὶ οὐχὶ τῷ κόσμῳ; 28 AreKoiFy *
to manifest thyself, and not tothe arora 2 Answered
Ἰησοῦς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Ἐάν τις ἀγαπᾷ μὲ, TOY. λόγον μοῦ
1Jesus and said tohim, If ‘anyone love Be ay word
τηρήσει, καὶ ὁ. πατήρ: μου ἀγαπήσει αὐτόν, καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν
he will keep, and my Father will love him, and to “him
ἐλευσόμεθα, καὶ μονὴν παρ᾽ αὐτῷ "ποιήσομεν." 24 ὁ μὴ
we willcome, and an abode with him will make. He that “not
ἀγαπὼν με, τοὺς λόγους.μου οὐ.τηρεῖ; καὶ ὁ λόγος ὃν
loves me, my words does not keep; and the word which
ἀκούετε οὐκ.ἔστιν ἐμός, ἀλλὰ τοῦ πέμψαντός με πατρός.
ye hear is not mine, but ofthe *who%sent “me 7?Fathcr.
25 Ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν μένων" 20 ὁ δὲ παρά-
These things Ihave said toyou, with you abiding; but the Para-
κλητος, TO πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον, ὃ πέμψει ὃ. πατὴρ ἐν τῷ
clete; the Spirit the Holy, whom “will*send ‘the *Father in
ὀνόματί. μου, ἐκεῖνος ὑμᾶς διδάξει πάντα. καὶ ὑπο-
my name, he “you ‘will *teach all things, and will bring to “re-
8 + με me [1|}Ὁ.
ἢ τηρήσετε ye will keep Trr. i \ κἀγὼ LITrA. k μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν
αἰῶνα 7) he may be with you ΩΝ ever L; μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν ἢ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα Τ; 7 μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν
αἰῶνα Tra.
P ζήσετε TTrA.
then GoT[a]w.
) [αὐτό] ΤΙΣ
9 ὑμεῖς (pets) L) γνώσεσθε LTrA.
t — 0 GLTTrAW.
© οὐκέτι GIT.
3. τ καὶ
— δὲ but [π]|τ{τι]ὰ. ἢ ἐστίν iS LTrA.
τ κἀγὼ LTTrAW.
" ποιησόμεθα LTTrA,
JOHN.
27 εἰρήνην ἀφίημι
Peace I leave
ov καθὼς ὁ κόσμος
not as the world
ὑμῶν ἡ καρδία, μηδὲ
KTV; KV
᾿μνήσει “μᾶς πάντα ἃ εἶπον ὑμῖν.
membrance one allthings which I said to you.
ὑμῖν, εἰρήνην τὴν ἐμὴν δίδωμι ὑμῖν"
with you ; peace, ‘my Igive toyou;
δίδωσιν, ἐ ἐγὼ δίδωμι ὑμῖν" μὴ. ταρασσέσθω
gives, ai lgive toyou. Let not be troubled your heart, nor
δειλιάτω. 28 ἠκούσατε ὕτι ἐγὼ εἶπον ὑμῖν, ὝὙὝπάγω καὶ
let it fear. Yeheard that I \ said tp you, Iam going away and
ἔρχομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς. εἰ ἠγαπᾶτε με, ἐχάρητεἂν ὅὕτι
ITamcoming to you. If we. loved me, ae would have mel oicee that
“elrrov," Πορεύομαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα" ὅτι ὁ. πατήρ."μουΐ
I said, I am going to the Father, for. my Father
μείζων ov ἐστίν. 29 καὶ νῦν εἴρηκα ὑμῖν πρὴν γενέ-
Es Sthanicls 218s And now Ihave told| you before it comes τ
σθαι, ἵνα bray γένηται πιστεύσητε. 90 γοὐκ ἔτι"
pass, that when it shall have come to pass ye may believe. No longer
πολλὰ λαλήσω μεθ᾽ τὑμῶν"! ἔρχεται.γὰρ ὁ τοῦ κόσμου
much I will speak with you, for comes the - *of *world
®rovrou' ἄρχων, καὶ ἐν ἐμοὶ οὐκ ἔχει οὐδέν" 31 ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα
3.818 ruler, and in .me he has nothing; but that
νῷ ὁ κύσμος Ort ἀγαπῶ τὸν πατέρα, καὶ" καθὼς
Smay *know'the “world that JLlove the Father, and as
“ἐνετείλατό! μοι ὁ πατήρ, οὕτως ποιῶ" ἐγείρεσθε, ἄγωμεν
Scommanded η6 86 *Father, thus I do. Rise up, let ug go
ἐντεῦθεν.
hence.
15 oye εἰμι ἡ ἄμπελος ἡ ἀληθινή, καὶ ὁ.πατήριμου ὁ
am the “vine πες and my Father the
γεωργός ἐστιν. 2 πᾶν" κλῆμα ἐν ἐμοὶ μὴ φέρον καρπόν,
bushandman is. Every branch in me .not bearing fruit,
αἴρει αὐτό" Kai πᾶν τὸ καρπὸν φέρον, καθαίρει αὐτὸ
he takes away it; and seh that fruit bears, hecleanses it
wa “πλείονα καρπὸν" φέρῃ. 3 ἤδη ὑμεῖς καθαροί ἐστε
that more fruit -it may bear. JAS ye clean are
διὰ τὸν λόγον ὃν λελάληκα ὑμῖν. 4 μείνατε ἐν ἐμοί,
by reason of the word which,I have spoken to you. Abide in me,
κἀγὼ ἐν ὑμῖν. καθὼς τὸ κλῆμα οὐ. δύναται καρπὸν ον ay
and I in you. ‘As the branch is not able fruit ear
ἑαυτοῦ ἐὰν. μὴ “μείνῃ" ἐν τῇ ἀμπέλῳ, οὕτως οὐδὲ ὑμεῖς
itself unless itabide in the ne, 80 neither [can] ye
ἐὰν. μὴ ἐν ἐμοὶ ἱμείνητε." 5 ἐγὼ εἶμι ἡ ἄμπελος, ὑ ὑμεῖς τὰ
unless ἢ 6 ye abide. am the vine, ye [are] the
κλήματα. ὃ évwy ἐν ἐμοί, κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ, οὗτος φέρει
branches. Hethat abides in me, andI in im, he bears
καρπὸν πολύν" Ore χωρὶς ἐμοῦ ov δύνασθε ποιεῖν οὐδέν.
2trnit ‘much ; for apart from me yeareable todo nothing.
6 ἐὰν. μή. τις Bpeivy' ἐν ἐμοί, ἐβλήθη ἔξω ὡς τὸ κλῆμα, καὶ
Unless anyone abide in me, heiscast out as the branch, and
? ΄ c ἣ ~ ΄ ‘
ἐξηράνθη, καὶ συνάγουσιν "αὐτὰ! καὶ cic! πῦρ βάλλουσιν, Kai
isdriedup, and _ they BAther, them and into a fire cast, and
καίεται. 7 ἐὰν μείνητε ἐν ἐμοί, καὶ τὰ. ῥήματά. μου ἐν ὑμῖν
it is burned. If yeabide in me, and my words in you
— εἶπον GLTTrAW. — pov (i'ead the Father) ees
5. — τούτου (read of the ey GLTTrAW. > [Kat] υ.
mandment utr. d καρπὸν πλείονα LTTrA. © μένῃ T.
b αὐτὸ it ΄. i + τὸ the (fire) Trraw. ;
Υ οὐκέτι GLT.
ες ἐντολὴν ἔδωκέν gave (me) com-
f μένητε LITA.
291
whatsoever I have said
unto you. 27 Peacel
leave with yoy, my
peace I give unto you:
not as the world giv-
eth, give I unto you.
Let not your heart be
troubled, neither let it
be afraid. 28 Ye Have
heard how I said unto
you, I go away, and
come again unto you.
If ye loved me, ye
would rejoice, because
I said, I go unto the
Father: for my Father
is greater than 1.
29 And now I have
told you beforeit come
to pass, that, when it is
come to pass, ye might
believe. 30 Hereafter T
will not talk much
with you: for the
prince of this world
cometh, and hath no-
thing in me. 31 But
that the world may
know that I love the
Father; and as the Fa-
ther gate me com-
mandment, cveu so I
do, Arise, tev as go
hence,
XV. I am the true
vine, and my Father
is the husbandman.
2 Every branch in me
, that beareth not fruit
he taketh away: and
every branch that
beareth fruit, he purg-
eth it, that-it may
bring forth more fruit.
3 Now ye are clean
through the word
which I have spoken
unto you. 4 Abide in
me,and Tin you. As
the branch cannot bear
fruit of itself, except it
abide in the vine; no
more can ye, except ye
abide in me. 5 I am
the vine, ye are the
branches: he that a-
bideth in me, and Lin
him, the same bringeth
forth much fruit: for
without me ye can do
nothing. 6 If a man
abide not in me, he is
east forth as a branch,
and is withered ; and
men gather them, and
cast them into the fire,
and they are burned.
7 If ye abide in me, and
my words abide in you,
2 wee
UPL W.
ἐ μένῃ Ler
262
ye shall ask what ye
will, and it shall be
done unto you. 8 Here-
in is my Father glori-
fied, that ye bear much
fruit; so shallye be my
disciples. 9 As the Fa-
ther hath loved me, so
have I loved you: con-
tinue ye in my love.
10 If ye keep my com-
mandments, ye shall
abide in my love; even
as I have kept my Fa-
ther’s commandments,
and abide in his love.
11 These things havel
spoken unto you, that
my joy might remain
in you, and that your
joy might be full.
12 This is my com-
mandment, That yé
love one another, as
I have loved you.
13 Greater love hath
no man than this, that
ἢ man lay down his
life for his friends,
14 Ye are my friends,
if ye do whatsoever
I command — you.
15 Henceforth I call
you not servants ; for
the servant knoweth
not what his lord do-
eth: but I have called
you friends; for all
things that I have
heard of my Father I
have made known unto
you. 16 Ye have not
chosen me, but I have
chosen you, and or-
dained you, that ye
should go and bring
forth fruit, and that
your fruit should re-
main: that whatsoever
ye shall ask of the Fa-
ther in my name, he
may give it you.
17 ‘These things I com-
mand you, that ye love '
one another. 18 If the
world hate you, ye
know that it hated me
before it hated you.
19 If ye were of the
world,the world would
love his own: but be-
cause ye are not of the
world, but I nave cho-
sen you out of the
world, therefore the
world hateth you.
20 Remember the word
that I said unto you,
The servant is not
greater than his lord.
If they have persecut-
ed me, they will also
persecute you; if they
--
kay L.
Ἠγάπησα LTrA.
(vead the Father) tra.
W — ὑμῶν τ΄
ὑμᾶς LTTrA.
1 αἰτήσασθε ask ye LTTraW.
XV.
καὶ γενήσεται ὑμῖν.
and it shall come to pass to you.
IQANNH®SE.
Otay" θέλητε
whatever ye will
Ιαἰτήσεσθε,"
μείνῃ,
ye shall ask,
abide,
8 ἐν τούτῳ ἐδοξάσθη ὁ-πατήρ.μου, ἵνα καρπὸν πολὺν φέρητε,
In this isgloritied my Father, that *fruit *much yeshould pears
καὶ γενήσεσθε" ἐμοὶ μαθηταί. 9 καθὼς ἠγάπησεν pe ὁ
and yeshall become *to *me ‘disciples. As loved me the
πατήρ, κἀγὼ "ἠγάπησα ὑμᾶς"" μείνατε ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ ΤΏ ἐμῇ.
Father, 1150 loved you: abide in Zlove my.
10 ἐὰν τὰς. ἐντολάς μου THPHONTE, μενεῖτε ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ.μου"
If my ey ae yekecp, yeshallabide in my love,
καθὼς ° ἔχω, Prac ἐντολὰς τοῦ-.πατρός" “μου" τετήρηκα, καὶ
as the commandments of my Father have Hevt, and
μένω αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ. 11 ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν, ἵνα
abide *his in love. These things I have spoken to you, that
ἡ χαρὰ ἡ ἐμὴ ἐν ὑμῖν "μείνῃ," καὶ ἡ-χαρὰ ὑμῶν πληρωθῇ.
“joy ay in you mayabide, and your joy may be full.
12 αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἐντολὴ ἡ ἐμή, ἵνα ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους,
This is *commandment ‘my, that ye love one another,
καθὼς ἠγάπησα ὑμᾶς. 13 μείζονα ταύτης ἀγάπην οὐδεὶς
as I loved you. Greater than this love no one
» ev s I ‘ ‘ ? — θῇ «ς . iN
ἔχει, ἵνα ὅτις" τὴν. Ψυχὴν.αὐτοῦ ῇ ὑπὲρ τῶν φίλων
has, that one his life should lay down for “friends
αὐτοῦ. 14 ὑμεῖς φίλοι μου ἐστὲ ἐὰν ποιῆτε ὅσα" ἐγὼ
this, Ye “friends *my are if yepractise whatsoever I
ἐντέλλομαι ὑμῖν. 15 οὐκέτι ὑμᾶς λέγω" δούλους, ὅτι ὁ δοῦ-
command you. Nolonger you Teall bondmen, for the bond-
Nog οὐκοῖδεν τί ποιεῖ αὐτοῦ ὁ κύριος ὑμᾶς.δὲ εἴοηκα
man knows ποῦ what %is*doing ‘*his 2master. Butyou I have called
φίλους, Ore πάντα ἃ ἤκουσα Tapa τοῦ.πατρός μου ~y1'W-
friends, for 411 things which I heard of my Father I made
pica ὑμῖν. 16 οὐχ ὑμεῖς με ἐξελέξασθε, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγ ἐξελεξάμην
known to you. SNot ‘ye “*me 2chose, but chose
ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἔθηκα ὑμᾶς ἵνα ὑμεῖς ὑπάγητε καὶ καρπὸν φὲέ-
you, and appointed you that ye shouldgo and fruit yeshould
ρητε, Kai ὁικαρπὸς ὑμῶν μένῃ ἵνα O.TLaY αἰτήσητε τὼν
bear, and your fruit should abide ; that whatsoever ye may ask the
, ~ , ΄ ~ ~ ~ ͵
πατέρα ἐν τῷ. ὀνόματίμου δῷ ὕὑμῖν. 17 ταῦτα ἐντέλ-
Father in my name he may give you. These things I com-
λομαι ὑμῖν, ἵνα ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους. 18 Ei ὁ κύσμος ὑμᾶς
mand you, that ye love one another. If the world you
μισεῖ, γινώσκετε OTL ἐμὲ πρῶτον “ὑμῶν! μεμίσηκεν. 19 εἰ ἐκ
hates, ye know that me before you it has hated. If of
TOU κόσμου ἦτε, ὁ κόσμος ἂν τὸ ἴδιον. ἐφίλει’: ὕτι.δὲ ἐκ TOU
the world ye were, the world would love its own; but because of the
κόσμου οὐκ.ἐστέ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ ἐξελεξάμην ὑμᾶς ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου,
world yearenot, but shiose you out of the world,
διὰ τοῦτο μισεῖ ὑμᾶς ὁ κόσμος. 20 μνημονεύετε τοῦ
on account of this Shates *you ‘the ?world. Remember the.
λόγου οὗ ἐγὼ εἶπον ὑμῖν, Οὐκιἔστιν δοῦλος μείζων τοῦ
word which I[ said to you, 515 ποὺ ‘4a*bondman greater.
κυρίου. αὐτοῦ. εἰ ἐμὲ ἐδίωξαν, καὶ ὑμᾶς διώξουσιν: εἰ
than his master. If me they persecuted, also you they will persecute; if
Oe m γένησθε ye should become Ltra. Ὁ ὑμᾶς
ο κἀγὼ 1 Εἰ ΞΘ τ. ‘ P τοῦ πατρὺς (+ μον 1) τὰς ἐντολὰς TA. 4 — μὸν
τ ἢ may be Lira, 3— τις T. ta what Lrtra, τ λέγω
my XVI. JOHN.
x , ᾿ ay Sin Peet 8) LOAM ed tee, Ἐν 912 ἢ
τὸν.λόγον.μυυ ἐτήρησαν. καὶ τὸν ὑμέτερον τηρήσουσιν. 21 ἀλλὰ
my word they kept, also * yours they will keep. But
ταῦτα πάντα ποιήσουσιν ὑμῖν! διὰ τὸ.Ὀνομά.μου;-
2these ‘things tall they will do to you on account of my name,
ὅτι οὐκιοἴδασιν Tov πέμψαντά με. 22 εἰ μὴ. ἦλθον καὶ
because they know not him who sent me. If Ihad not come and
ἐλάλησα αὐτοῖς, ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ.δεἶῖχον νῦν. δὲ πρόφασιν
spoken to them, sin they had not had; but now a pretext
οὐκιἔχουσιν περὶ τῆς.ἁμαρτίας. αὐτῶν. 23 ὁ ἐμὲ μισῶν, καὶ
they have not for their sin. He that “me ‘hates, “also
rov.raréoamou μισεῖ. 24 εἰ Ta ἔργα μὴ-ἐποίησα ἐν
®my °Father *hates. If 7the ®works: ‘I *had “not *done ‘among
αὐτοῖς ἃ οὐδεὶς. ἄλλος *7rEToinKer," ἁμαρτίαν odK."eixov""
Sthem which no other one has done, sin they had not had,
γῦν.δὲ Kai ἑωράκασιν καὶ μεμισήκασιν καὶ ἐμὲ καὶ TOY πατέρα
but now both they have scep and have hated both me and *Father
μου 2ὅ ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα πληρωθῇ ὁ λόγος ὁ ὑγεγραμμένος ἐν
‘my. But that might be fulfilled the word that has been written in
τῷ.νόμῳ. αὐτῶν," Ὅτι ἐμίσησάν pe δωρεάν. 26 Ὅταν. δὲ".
their law, They hated me without cause. But when
ἔλθῃ ὁ παράκλητος, ὃν ἐγὼ πέμψω ὑμῖν παρὰ TOU πατρός;
iscomethe Paraclcte, whom I willsend toyou from the Father,
τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὃ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται,
the Spirit of truth, who from the Father gocs forth,
ἐκεῖνος μαρτυρήσει περὶ ἐμοῦ" 27 καὶ ὑμεῖς δὲ μαρ-
he will bear witness concerning me; Salso “ye ἰδ bear
τυρεῖτε, OTL ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐστε.
witness, , because from [the] beginning with me yeare.,
16 Tatra λελάληκα ὑμῖν ἵνα μὴ.σκανδαλισθῆτε. 2 ἀπο-
These things I have spoken toyou that ye may not be offended. Out of
συναγώγους ποιήσουσιν ὑμᾶς" ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχεται ὥρα ἵνα πᾶς
the synagogues. they willput you; but is coming an hour that everyone
ὁ ἀποκτείνας ὑμᾶς δόξῃ λατρείαν προσφέρειν τῷ θεῷ.
who kills you willthink - service to render to God ;
3 καὶ ταῦτα ποιήσουσιν “ὑμῖν. ore οὐκ ἔγνωσαν τὸν Ta-
and these things they will do toyou because they know not the Fa-
τέρα οὐδὲ ἐμέ. 4 ἀλλὰ ταῦτα“ λελάληκα ὑμῖν, ἵνα ὅταν
ther nor me But these things Ihave said toyou, that when
ἔλθῃ ἡ ὥρα" μνημονεύητε fairady" ore ἐγὼ eizov
may have come the hour Ye, muy remember them that I said [them]
ὑμῖν: ταῦτα.δὲ ὑμῖν & ἀρχῆς οὐκιεῖπον OTL
to you. But these things to you fiom [the] beginning’ I did ποῦ τὰν because
μεθ᾽’ ὑμῶν ἤμην. & νῦν.δὲ ὑπάγω, πρὸς τὸν πέμψαντά με,
with you Iwas, But nowe Igo to him who sent me,
‘ > \ de Cote jaw ’ ~ ~ G , ᾽ ᾽ '
καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐρωτᾷ pe, Ποῦ ὑπάγεις ; 6 ἀλλ ὅτι
and none of you asks me, Where goest thou? But because
ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν ἡ λύπη πεπλήρωκεν ὑμῶν THY
these things Ihave said to you grief has filled your
καρδίαν. 7 adn "Ὁ τὴν ἀλήθειαν λέγω ὑμῖν, συμφέρει.
heart.» But . the truth say to you, It is profitable
; ἀπέλθω"
δύ ὡς thee rv? ‘ \ es) 2 ¢ ,
ὑμῖν ἵνα ἐγὼ ἐὰν. γὰρ ® μὴ. ἀπέλθω ὁ παράκλη-
| ΙΒΒΟυ]α go away ;
for you, that for if I go not away the Paraclete
h, ᾿ ἐλ G I \ G he 8) ILS x ~ ,
τος "οὐκ. ἐλεύσεται" πρὸς ὑμᾶς ᾿ ἐὰν. δὲ πορευθῶ, πέμψω
will not come to you; but if I go, I will send.
τ εἰς ὑμᾶς tO you LTTra.
τῷ νόμῳ αὐτῶν γεγραμμένος LITrA, ὃ — δὲ T[TrA].
their-hour}aitra ἱ{|[αὐτῶν} τι. 8 -ἰ ἐγὼ LLAJW.
293
have kept my saying,
they will keep yours
also. 21 But all these
things will the) do un-
to you for my name’s
sake, because they
know not him that
sent me. 22 If I had
not come aud spoken
unto them, they had
not had sin: but now
they have no cloke for
their sin. 23 He that
hateth me hateth my
Father also. 24 If [had
not done among them
the works which none
other man did, they
had not had sin: but
now have they both
seen and hated both
me and my Father.
25 But this cometh to
pass, that the word
might be fulfilled that
is written in their law,
They hated me with-
out a cause, 26 But
when the Comforter is
come, whom I will
send unto you from the
‘Father, even the Spirit
of truth, which pro-
cecdeth from the Fa-
ther, he shall testify of
me: 27 and ye also
shall bear witness, be-
cause .ye have been
with me from.the be-
ginning.
XV1. These things
have I spoken unto
you, that yeshould not
be offended. 2 They
shall put’ you out of
the synagogues: yea,
the time cometh, that
whosoever killeth you
will think that he do-
eth God service. 3 And
these things will they
do unto you, because
they have not known
the Father, nor me.
4 But these things have
I told you, that when
the time shall come, ye
may remember that I
told youot them. And
these things I said not
unto you at the begin-
ning, because I was
with you. 5 Butnow 1
go my way to bim that
sent me; and none of
you asketh me, Whi-
ther goest thou? 6 But
because I have suid
these things unto you,
sorrow hath filled your
heart. 7 Nevertheless
‘I tell you the truth;
It isexpedient for you
that I go away: for
if I go not away, the
Comforter will not
come unto you; but if
\L depart, I will :end
Υ εἴχοσαν LITA. 2 ἐποίησεν did LTTrA. 3 εἴχοσαν LTTrA. > ἐν
4 — ὑμῖν GLTTrAW.
5 ov μὴ ἔλθῃ in no Wise should come Tr,
e+ αὐτῶν (read
204
hizu unto you. 8 And
when he is come, he
will reprove the world
of sin, and of righte-
ousness, and of judg-
ment: 9 of sin, because
they believe not on me;
10 of righteousness, be-
cause I go to my Fa-
ther, and ye see me no
more; 11 of judgment,
because the prince of.
this world is judged.
12 1 ha: vet many
things to. _.unto you,
but ye cannot bear
themnow. 13 Howbeit
when he, the Spirit of
truth, is come, he will
guide you into all
truth: for he shall not
speak of himsclf; but
whatsoever he shall
hear, that ehall he
speak: and he willshew
you things to come,
14 He shall glorify me»
for he shall receive of
mine, and shall shew
zi unto you. 15 Ail
things that the Father’
hath are mine: there-
fore said I, that he
shall take of mine, and
shall shew ἐξ unto you.,
16 A little while, and
ye shall not.see me:
and again, a little
while, and ye shall see
me, because [ go to the
Father. 17 Then said
some of his disciples
among themselves,
What is this that he
saith unto us, A little
‘while, and ye shall not
see me: and again, a
little while, and ye
shall see me: and, Be-
cause 1 go to the Fa-
ther? 18 They said
therefore, What is this
that he saith, A little
while? we cannot tell
what he saith. 19 Now
Jesus knew that they
were desirous to ask
him, and said unto
them, Do ye inquire
among yourselves of-
that I said, A little
while, and ye shall not
sec me: and again, a
little while, and ye
shall see me? 20 Verily,
verily, I say unto you,
That ye shall weep and
2xment, but the world
shall rejoice: and ye
IQANNH &. ΧΥΙ.
Υ͂ 4 « ~ \ 5] ‘ ᾽ ~ ? , 4 . ΄
αὐτὸν πρὸς ὑμᾶς" 8 καὶ ἐλθὼν ἐκεῖνας ἐλέγξει τὸν κόσμον
him to you. And having come he willconvict the world
περὶ ἁμαρτίας καὶ περὶ δικαιοσύνης καὶ περὶ κρίσεως.
concerning sin and concerning righteousness and concerning judgment,
9 περὶ ἁμαρτίας μέν, Ste οὐ.-πιστεύουσιν εἰς ἐμέ" 10 περὶ
Concerning sin, because they believe not on me; concerning
δικαιοσύνης δέ. ὅτι πρὸς τὸν- πατέρα μου" ὑπάγω, Kai *ovK
righteousness because to my Father Igoaway, and no
ἔτι" θεωρεῖτέ pe’ 11 περὶ δὲ κρίσεως, Ort ὁ ἄρχων τοῦ
longer ye behold me; and concerning judgment, because the ruler
κόσμου τούτου κέκριται. 12 “Ἔτι πολλὰ ἔχω λέγειν
of this world has been judged. Yet many things I have to say
ὑμῖν," ἀλλ᾽ ov.civacbe βαστάζειν ἄρτι" 13 ὕταν δὲ ἔλθῃ
toyou, but yeare not able τὸ bear them now. But when *may “have *come
ἐκεῖνος, TO πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὁδηγήσει ὑμᾶς Ec πᾶσαν
the, the Spirit oftruth, hewillguide you into all
τὴν ἀλήθειαν." οὗ γὰρ λαλήσει ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ὕσα."ἂγ"
the truth ; ‘not ‘+for 7he *will speak from himself, but whatsoever
οἀκούσῃ! λαλήσει, Kai τὰ ἐρχόμενα ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν.
he may hear he,will speak; and the things coming he will announce to you.
? a ~ A ? 4 ὃ , « ? ~~ » - p / Il ‘4 )
14 ἐκεῖνος ἐμὲ οξάσει, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται, Kal avay-
He me will glorify, for of ,maine he will receive, and will an-
γελεῖ ὑμῖν. 15 πάντα boa ἔχει ὁ πατὴρ ἐμά ἐστιν"
nounce toyou. All things whatsoever “has 'the *Father *mine ‘are;
διὰ τοῦτο εἶπον, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ “λήψεται," Kai avay-
becauseof this Isaid, that of mine he willreceive, and will an-
γελεῖ ὑμῖν. 16 Μικρὸν καὶ τοὐ! θεωρεῖσέ με, καὶ πάλιν
nounce to you. A little [while] and ye donot behold me; and again
μικρὸν , καὶ ὄψεσθέ με, “ὅτι ἐγὼ ὑπάγω πρὸς τὸν πα-
a little [while] and yeshallsee me, because I ΡῸ away to the Fa-
τέρα." 17 Εἶπον οὖν ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ πρὸς
ther. Said therefore [some] of his disciples to
ἀλλήλους, Ti ἐστιν τοῦτο ὃ λέγει ἡμῖν, Μικρὸν καὶ
one another, What is this whichhesays tous, A little [while] and
οὐ.θεωρεῖτε με, καὶ πάλιν μικρὸν καὶ ὄψεσθέ με; καὶ
yedonot beholdme; and agin alittle [while] and ye shallsce me? and
“ t2 ‘ HN} c , 4 A , ”
Ort ttyw' ὑπάγω πρὸς τὸν πατέρα; 18 Ἔλεγον οὖν,
Because I go away to the Father ? They said therefore,
YTovro ri ἐστιν" ὃ λέγει, ὕτὸ" μικρόν; οὐκ οἴδαμεν
3Πη15 ‘what is which hesays, the little [while]? γε ἀο ποὺ know
΄ ~ » « ~ e A
τί λαλεῖ. 19 Ἔγνω τοὖν" Yo" Ἰησοῦς ὅτι ἤθελον αὐτὸν
what he speaks. *Knew “therefore 1Jesus that they desired *him
> Ge ‘ ? ~ - 4 ~
ἐρωτᾷν, Kai εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Περὶ τούτου ζητεῖτε μετ᾽
ἀΐο “ask, , and καϊᾶ tothem, Concerniag this do ye inquire among
> Ἅ ‘ Α CU . ot a
ἀλλήλων, ore εἶπον, Μικρὸν καὶ οὐ.θεωρεῖτε με, καὶ
one another, that I said, A little [while] and ye do not behold me; and
πάλιν μικρὸν καὶ ὄψεσθέ pe; 20 ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
again a little [while] and ye shall see me? Verily verily Isay to you,
ὅτι κλαύσετε Kai θρηνήσετε ὑμεῖς, ὁ. δὲ κόσμος χαρήσεται"
that *will*weep *and ‘will®lament ‘ye, but the world will rejoice;
_ i — pov (read the. Father) rf]. Χ οὐκέτι GLT. 1 ὑμῖν λέγειν TIrA. ™ εἰς τὴν
ἀλήθειαν πᾶσαν LTrA ; ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ πάσῃ 1. 0 — ἂν ἹΨΎΤΑ. © ἀκούσει he shall
hear tra ; ἀκούει he hears T. P λήμψεται LTTrA. 9 λαμβάνει receives GLTTrAW.
τ οὐκέτι nO longer (do ye behold) LYA ; οὐκ ἔτι Tr. ® — ὅτι ἐγὼ ὑπάγω πρὸς TOV πατέρα
TTA; ὅτι ὑπάγω πρὸς τὸν πατέρα G[L]W. - ὁ --- ἐγὼ (read ὑπάγω I go away) LTT:AW.. τ Τί
ἐστιν τοῦτο LTr,
w— τὸ (read a little [while]}) Tra, * -> οὖν GTT.AW. y— OTTrA.”
ΧΕ JP OPEL NI
~ aA , , τ e ~ > ι »
ὑμεῖς. τδὲ" λυπηθήσεσθε, "ἀλλ᾽" ἡ. λύπη. ὑμῶν εἰς χαρὰν Ὑε)η-
lut ye will be grieved, but your gricf to joy Shall "»ὸ-
σεται: 21 2) yun) ὅτι» TikTy, λύπην ἔχει, OTe ἦλθεν
colle, The woman when she gives birth, grief has, because is come
Ce? ~ er ἢ ΄ ‘ Ne ᾽ isan
ἡ ὥρα. αὐτῆς: ὑταν. δὲ γε)" 5} τὸ παιοῖον, bovK ἔτι
her hour ; but when she brings forth the child, no longer
’ ~ ΄ - \ 1 er ’ Ul
μνημονεῦει THC θλίψεως. Cua τὴν χαρὰν OTe ἐγεννήθη
she remembers the tribulation, on account of the joy that hasbeenborn
ἄνθρωπος εἰς τὸν κύσμον. 22 καὶ ὑμεῖς οὖν “λύπην μὲν
aman into the world. And ye therefore grief indeed
viv ἀξχετε"" πάλιν. δὲ ὄψομαι ὑμᾶς, καὶ χαρήσεται
ὑμῶν
now have ; but again Iwillsee you, and “shall *rejoice
*your
καρδία, καὶ τὴ ἃν. ὑμῶν οὐδεὶς “αἴρει ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν. 23 καὶ
ἢ καρδία, καὶ τὴν. χαρανὺμ "εις “Ate Φ ὑμῶν.
“heart, and your joy noone takes from you. And
ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐμὲ οὐκ ἐρωτήσετε οὐδέν. ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν
in that day of me ye shall ask nothing. Verily verily
λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅτι" Sdca.dv" αἰτήσητε τὸν πατέρα δὲν τῷ
lsay toyou, That whatsoever ye may ask the Father in
ὀνόματίμου. δώσει ὑμῖν." 24 ἕως. ἄρτι οὐκ ἠτήσατε οὐδὲν
my lame
;
ἘΔ
in
he will give you. Hitherto ye asked nothing
Tp.ovepari pov’ αἰτεῖτε, Kai ἱλήψεσθε," ἵνα ἡ. χαρὰ ὑμῶν
my name; ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy
am NG p> 95 ee Ἴ ͵ ἮΝ λ aN ς t ~
4) TET OW LEVY. TQUTaA EV παροιμίαις AEAGANKA ὕμιν
mity be full. These things in allegories Ihave spoken to you;
Κἀλλ᾽" ἔρχεται ὥρα ore ‘oie ἔτι" ἐν παροιμίαις λαλήσω
but is coming an hour when no longer in allegories I will speak
« ~ ? \ ΧΩ , ‘ ~ ‘ ? ~ « -
ὑμῖν, ἀλλὰ παῤῥησίᾳ περὶ τοῦ πατρὸς "᾿ἀναγγελῶ" ὑμῖν.
τυ you, but plunly concerning the Father. I will announce to you,
Ly ? ΄ pa’ 2 €, , Ἴ ~ Ζ κῥκῃ, , ΄ > ΄ ‘ ᾽
20 ἐν» eExeivy TY PEO ἐν τῳ.ὀνόματι.μου αἰτήσεσθε. καὶ οὐ
In that day in my name © yeshallask; and “not
, ε ~ ef 7 if ‘ ‘ " ~ ?
λέγω ὑμῖν ὕτι ἐγὼ ἐρωτήσω τὸν πατέρα περὶ ὑμῶν" 27 av-
T"say toyou that I willbescech the Father for you, *him-
‘4 ‘ « ‘ ~ ε ~ ef ~ ‘ , ‘
τὸς yap ὁ πατὴρ φιλεῖ ὑμᾶς, ὅτι ὑμεῖς ἐμὲ πεφιλήκατε, "καὶ
self ‘for *the*Father loves you, because ye me have loved, and
͵ ‘ ~ ~ e~ = ς, -
πεπιστεύκατε OTL ἐγὼ παρὰ "τοῦ θεοῦ" ἐξῆλθον. 28 ἐξῆλθον
have believed that I from God came out, I came out
ὁπαρὰ" τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ ἐλήλυθα εἰς TOY κόσμον" πάλιν ἀφιὴμι
froin the Father and have come into the world; again I leave
τὸν κύσμον καὶ πορεύομαι πρὸς TOY πατέρα. 29 Λέγουσιν
the world: and go to the Father. ~Say
Pair! οἱ. μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ. “oe, νῦν “παῤῥησίᾳ λαλεῖς, καὶ
“to “him *his *disciples, Lo, now plainly thou speakest, and
΄ ᾽ Ω , i) » «
παροιμίαν οὐδεμίαν λέγεις. BO νῦν οἴδαμεν OTe
“atiegory no speakest. Now we know
oldac
that thou knowest
F Zila \ Υ , ” wu ΄ : ~
πάντα, Kai ov χρείαν ἔχεις ἵνα τίς GE ἐρωτᾷ. ἐν τούτῳ
allthings, and *not “need ‘hast that anyone thee shouldask. By this
’, .«“ \ ~ on ͵ ἀν
πιστεύομεν ὕτι ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθες. 91 ᾿Απεκρίθη, αὐτοῖς
we belicve that from God thou camest forth. ?Answered “them
c ify Ψ ~ » ᾿ ᾽ , ” o Ne “Ὁ '
τὸ Ἰησοῦς, Ἄρτι TLOTEVETE 5 32 ἰδού, ἔρχεται wea καιῦγνυν
Jesus, ®Now “do *ye “believe ὃ Lo, is coming an hourand now
Ἵ 3 5 τ ~ ἘΠῚ 2 eld ‘ ‘
ἐλήλυθεν; ἵνα σκορπισθῆτε ἕκαστος εἰς τὰ ἴδια, ‘Kai ἐμὲ!
has come, that ye will be scattered each to hisown, and me
295
shall be sorrowful, but
your sorrow shall be
turned into joy. 21A
woman when she is in
travail hath sorrow,
because hcr hour is
come: but as soon as
-she is delivered of the
child,she remembercth
no more the anguish,
for joy that a man. is
born into the world.
22 And ye now there-
fore have sorrow: αὖ
I will see you again,
and your heart shall
rejoice, and your joy
no man taketh from
you. 23 And in that
day ye shall ask me no=
thing. Verily, verily,
I say unto you, What-
soever ye shall ask the
Father in my name,
he will give i you.
24 Hitherto have ye
asked nothing ip my
name: ask, and ye shall
reccive, that your joy
inay be full. 25 These
things have I spoken
unto you in proverbs:
but the time cometh,
when I shall no more
speak unto you in pro-
verbs, but I sha}l shew
you plainly of the Fa-
ther. 26 At that day ye
shall ask in my name:
and I say not unto
you, that I will pray
the Father for you:
27 for the Father him-
self loveth you, because
ye have loved me, and
have believed that I
came out from God.
283 1 came forth from
the Father, and am
come into the world:
again, I leave the
world, and go to the
Father. 29 His disci-
ples said. unto him, Lo,
now speakest thou
plainly, and spexkest
no proverb. 50 Now
are we sure that thou
knowest all things,
and needest not that
any man should ask
thee: by this we be-
licve that thou camest
forth from God. 31 Je-
sus answered them, Do
ye now believe? 32 Be-
hold, the hour cometh,
yea, is now come, that
ye shall be scattered,
every man to his own,
and shall leave me a-
5
z— δὲ but Livrra. ἃ ἀλλὰ Ti A.
have L. €aoee Shall take irra.
ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου ILA."
πὶ ἀπαγγελῶ {{ΠΊΤΓΑΥ.
[L]vira.
Ὁ οὐκέτι GLT,
f — ὅτι [L]iTra.
1 AjpwWeobe Lilia.
‘ 1 — τοῦ L; τοῦ πατρὸς the Father va.
4 + ἐν LTTrA, τ — ὃ Tra, 58 — γὺν LTirA.
© γὺν μὲν λυπὴην LITA.
8 ἄν τι 11 anythiug LTtra.
heen 15} τὺ στ:
® ἐκ LITIA,
τ κἀμὲ TTA,
4 ἕξετε shall
h δώσει ὑμῖν
1 οὐκέτι Οτ.τ.
Ρ-- αὐτῷ
206
Tone: and yet I am not
alone, because the Fa~
ther is with me.
33 These things I have
spokeh unto you, that
in me ye might have
peace. In the world ye
shall have tribulation:
but be of good cheer;
I have overcome the
world.,
XVII These words
spake Jesus, and lifted
up his eyes to heaven,
and said, Father, the
hour is come; glorify
thy Son, that thy Son
also may glorify thee:
2as thou hast given
him power over ail
flesh, that he should
give eternal life to as
Many as thou hast
given him. 3 And this
is life eternal, that
they might know thee
the enly true God, and
Jesus Christ, -
thou hast sent. 4 [have
glorified thee on the
earth: [ have finished
the work which thou
gavest metodo. 5 And
now, O Father, glorify
thou me with thine
own self with the glory
which I had with thee
before the world was.
6 T have manifested
thy name unto the
men which thou gavest
me out of the world:
thine they were, and.
thou gavest them me;
and they have kept
thy word. 7 Now they
have known that all
things whatsoever
thou hast. given me
are of thee. 8 For I
have given unto them
the words which fhou
gavest me; and they
have ‘received them,”
and havé known sure-
ly that I came out
from thee, and they
have believed that
thou didst send me.
9 LI pray for them: I
pay not for the world,
ut for them which
thou hast given me; for
they are thine. 10 And
all mine are thine, and
thine are mine;. and
Iam blorified in them.
11 And now 1 am no
more in the world, but
these are in the world,
whom.
AQANNH &. XVI, XVII.
μόνον ἀφῆτε καὶ οὐκοεἰμὲ μόνος, OTL ὁ πατὴρ μετ᾽
alone ye.willleave; and [yet] Iam‘not alone, for the Father with
ἐμοῦ ἐστιν. 88 ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν ἵνα ἐν ἐμοὶ εἰρήνην
me is. These things I have spoken toyou that in me peace
ιν ’ ae , θλί τὰς νυ" iT ἰλλὰ fa) ~
ἔχητε. EV τῷ κοσμῳ ίψιν ἵεχετεῖ ἀλλα αρσεῖτε,
yemayhave. In the world tribulation ye haye; but be of good courage,
ἐγὼ νενίκηκα τὸν κόσμον.
I haveovercome the world.
17 Ταῦτα ἐλάλησεν τὸ" Inoodc, καὶ Ξἐπῆρεν" τοὺς ὀφθαλ-
These things spoke Jesus; and lifted up “eyes
\ ? ~ eee ? Υ y ‘1 ~ ΄ ὯΝ aN €
μοὺς αὐτοῦ εἰς TOY οὐρανὸν YKaL ELTEY, Πάτερ, ἐλήλυθεν ἡ
this to the heaven and said, Father, “has *ecome ‘the
ὥρα: δόξασόν cov τὸν υἱόν, ἵνα *kai" ὁ υἱός "σου" δοξάσῃ
hour; glorify thy Son, that also thy Son may gloriry
e Φ θ ι £0. 7 =! > ~ ἐξ , ’ LaF e )
σε a KaAQWC EOWKAC” AUT E ovolay Taonc oaoKoe, iva
thee ; as thou gavest him authority .overall fiesh, that [of]
.~ « δ i ΄ ~ vt ΄
πᾶν ὃ δέδωκας “ αὐτῷ, δώσῃ! αὐτοῖς ζωὴν αἰώνιον.
all which thou hast given him, heshould give tothem life eternal,
8 αὕτη.δέ ἐστιν ἡ αἰώνιος ζωή, ἵνα “γινώσκωσίν" ΄ σε τὸν
Ns af
And this is the eternal life, that they should know thee the
, \ > ΄ \ a > ' ~ ; ὭΣ
μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεόν, καὶ ὃν ἀπέστειλας ᾿Ιησοῦν χοιστόγ.
only true God, and *whom “thou *didst °send *Jesus “Christ.
4 ἐγώ σε ἐδόξασα ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς" TO ἔργον “ἐτελείωσα! ὃ
I thee glorified on. the earth; the work Icompleted which
δέδωκάς μοι ἵνα ποιήσω" 5 καὶ νῦν δόξασόν με ov. Taz
thou hast given me that Ishoulddo; and now glorify me thou, Fa-
τερ, παρὰ σεαυτῷ, TY δόξῃ εἶχον πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον
ther, with thyself, with the glory which [had betore the world
εἶναι παρὰ σοί. 6 Εφαγέρωσά σου ro-dvopa τοῖς ἀνθρώποις
-was with, thee. I manifested thy name tothe men
ove “δέδωκάς! por ἐκ΄ Τοῦ κόσμου; σοὶ ἦσαν, feat ἐμοὶ"
whom thou hast given‘ me outof the world. Thine they were, and tome
αὐτοὺς “δέδωκας"" καὶ τὖν.λόγον.σου δτετηρήκασιν." 7 νῦν
them ἴδοι hast given, and thy word they have kept. Now
ἔγνωκαν ὅτι πάντα doa "δέδωκάς" μοι, παρὰ σοῦ
of thee
Ἐδέδωκάς" μοι δέδωκα αὐτοῖς"
they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me,
ori! ἃ ὅτι τὰ ῥήματα ἃ
are ; for-the words which thouhastgiven me I have given. them,
‘ > ‘ » ‘ » ϑ' ~ eo A) ~
καὶ αὐτοὶ ἔλαβον, ἱκαὶ ἔγνωσαν" ἀληθῶς ort παρὰ σοῦ
and they received [them], and knew , truly that from. thee
ἐξῆλθον, καὶ ἐπίστευσαν ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας. 9 ἐγὼ περὶ
Icame out, and they believed that thou me didst send. I concerning
> ~ b] ~ > ‘ ” , ~ > ‘
αὐτῶν iowrd ob περὶ τοῦ κόσμου ἐρωτῶ, ἀλλὰ
them make request; not concerning the world makel request, but
4 , , « , Ν
“περὶ ὧν δέδωκάς μοι, ὅτι σοί εἰσιν. 10 καὶ τὰ
concerning whom thou hast given me, for thine they are: (and Sthings
ἐμὰ πάντα. σά ἐστιν, καὶ τὰ. σὰ ἐμά: καὶ δεδόξασμαι
2my tall thine “are, _and thine fare] mine:) and I have been glorified
ἐν αὐτοῖς. 11 καὶ οὐκ ἔτι" εἰμι ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, Kai "οὗτοι! ἐν
in them. And no longer lam in the, world, and _ these in
v ἕξετε ye will have EL.
4.-- καὶ LTTrAW.
σκουσιν they know TTr.
© κἀμοὶ Tr.
k ἔδωκάς thou gavest LTTra.
gavest LITr.
ἱ εἰσίν TTrA.
5 αὐτοὶ they 1.
Ἢ -- ὁ τ, Σέπάρας having lifted up LTTrA. Y — καὶ LTTrA.
a — gov (read the Son) rrr[a]. Ὁ δώσει he shall give a. © γινώ-
_ ἃ τελειώσας having completed Lrtra. ε ἔδωκάς thou
& τετήρηκαν LITrA. h ἔδωκάς thou guvest L.
Ἰ [καὶ ἔγνωσαν] ἵν. ™ οὐκέτι LTW.
ΧΙ: Ὁ ΕΝ:
τῷ κόσμῳ εἰσίν, Kai ἐγωΐ πρός σε ἔρχομαι. πάτερ ἅγιε, τήρὴ-
the
world are, and 1 to thee come. =Fuather ‘Holy, keep
a , τ
σον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ.ὀνοματί σου Ῥοὺς" δεδωκάς μοι. ἵνα
them in thy name whom thouhast given me, that
3. « ᾿ « ~ 5) la ” ? ’ ~ r? ~
wow ἕν, καθὼς ἡμεῖς. 12 ore μην per αὐτῶν tev τῷ
they may be one, as _ we, When Iwas with them in the
, “4 , ~ ΄ ε- LW
κύσμῳ ἐγὼ ἱἑτήοουν» αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ. ὀνόματί. σου Sovc! 6é-
worid I was keeping them in thy name: whom thou
δωκίς oct ἐφύλαξα, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀπώλετο, εἰ. μὴ ὁ
hast givea me Leuard. d, and noone of them perished, except the
ce. ~ ᾽ Ἂ ͵ τ © κ᾿ Xr 07 13 ἊΣ ἥ δὲ
υἱὸς τὴς ἀπωλείας, wa ἢ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ. VUY_C
son of perdition, And now
ἔχω-
world that they ma}
that the scripture might be fultlled,
πρός σε ἔρχομαι, καὶ ταῦτα λαλῶ ἐν τῷ κύσμῳ ἵνα
to thee Icome; and thesethingsIspeak in the
σιν τὴν χαρὰν TV eé ὍΝ πεπληρωμένην ἐν "αὐτοῖς." 14 ae
have “joy fulfilled in them.
δέδωκα αὐτοῖς BN ζέδε; καὶ ὁ κύσμος ἐμίσησεν αὐτούς,
have given them thy word, and the world hated them,
ὅτι οὐκιεἰσὶν ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου, καθὼς ἐγὼ οὐκ.εἰμὶ ἐκ τοῦ
becutse they are not of the world, . as am not of the
κόσμου. 15 οὐκιἐρωτῶ ἵνα ἄρῃς αὐτοὺς ἐκ τοῦ
world. I do not make request that thou shouldest take them outof the
KCopov, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα τηρήσῃς αὐτοὺς ἐκ. τοῦ πονηροῦ.
world, but that thou shouldest keep them out of the evil.
~ ‘ ‘ ~
16 ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου οὐκ.εἰσίν, καθὼς ἐγὼ YéK τοῦ κόσμου οὐκ
Of the world they are not, as I of the world ποῦ
͵ " 1 7 «ε {? a > A ? ~ ᾽ ἮΝ 0 ΄ Ww e it} « λ ’ c A
εἰμι. αγίασον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῃ-αληθειφ. σου" ὁ λογος ὁ σὸς
‘an. Sanctity them by thy truth ; 2word thy
ἀλήθειά ἐστιν.
18 καθὼς ἐμὲ ἀπέστειλας εἰς τὸν κόσμον,
truth is.
As me thou didst send into the world,
Kayw ἀπέστειλα αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν κύσμον᾽ 19 Kai ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν
I also sent them into the world; and for them.
yo" ἁγιάζω ἐμαυτόν, ἵνα ξκαὶ αὐτοὶ wow" ἡγιασμένοι ἐν
I sanctify ray-elf, that also they may be sanctified in
ἀληθείᾳ. 20 Οὐ περὶ τούτων δὲ ἐρωτῶ ὄνον, ἀλλὰ
truth, *Not “for ‘these and 7make ®I request *only, but
καὶ περὶ τῶν *morevodvTwy" διὰ τοῦ.λόγου.αὐτῶν εἰς
a'so for {πο- who shall believe through their word on
Β ΄ " > > ,
2] ἵνα πάντες ἕν ὦσιν, καθὼς σύ, "πάτερ. ἐν ἐμοί,
that all one may be, as Nao Father, [art] in me,
ἵ e ,
κα γὼ ἐν σοί, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν δὲ! ὦσιν" (va ὁ Κοσμος
andI in thee, that also they im ἃ8 ΟΠ6 maybe, thatthe world
“riorenay" ὅτι σύ pe ἀπέστειλας. 22 “καὶ ἐγὼ! τὴν δόξαν
may believe that thou me didst, seud. And Τ the glory
x ΄ ΄ : > ; ~ > ἢ \
ἣν ἐδέδωκάς" μοι δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, wa ὦσιν ἕν, καθὼς
which thou hast given me hare mayen them: _ that they, may be One, as
ἡμεῖς ἕν Foner" 23 2 ἐν αὐτοῖς, καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοί, ἵνα
> ΠΕ,
ἐμὲ
mie 5
we one are : in them, and thou in me, that
ὦσιν τετελειωμένοι εἰς ἕν, Skai' ἵνα ἱνώσκῃ ὁ κόσμος
they may be perfected into one, and that *may*know ‘the “world
“ κἀγὼ LTTrA, % » which GLTTrAW. 4. + καὶ also Tr.
winch Trra
mie, and 1 guarded [them ]}) [LyrTra.
* — gov (read the truth) Lrr:s.
αὐτοὶ LTTrAW.
© πιστεύῃ TTr.
& — καὶ LTTra,
ἃ ἑαύτοις TTrA,
2 πιστευόντων ΤΣ ΟΥΤΊΓΑΥ,.
4 καγὼ LITrA. -€ ἔδωκας thou gavest L.
— ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ LTTrA.
t + καὶ and (read I was keeping them in ἘΠῚ name which thou hast given:
Y οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμον LTLYAW.
— - ἐγὼ (cad ay. I sanctity) [L]r.
a πατὴρ TTrA.-
t— ἐσμεν (reau (jare]) ΤΊτΑς
297
ond Το come to thee.
Holy Father, keep
through thine own
name those whom
thou hast given me,
that ΤΟΥ may be
one, we are,
12 While I was with
them in the world, 1
kept them inthy name?
those that thou gavest
me I have kept, and
none of them is lost,
but the son of perdi-
tion; that the scrip-
ture might be fulfilled.
13 And now comeI to
thee ; and these things
I speak in the world,
that they might have
my joy fulfilled in
themselves. 14 [have
given them thy word ;
and the world hath
hated them, because
thy are not of the
world, even as I am
not of the world. 151
pray not that thou
shotldest take them
out of the world, but
that thou ‘shouldest
keep them from the
evil. 16 They are not
of the world, even as
I am not of the world.
17 'Sanctify them
through thy truth:
thy word is truth,
18 As thou hast sent
me intothe world,even
so have I also sent
them -into the svorld.
“19 And for their sakes
I sanctify myself, that
they also might be
sanctified through the
truth. 20 Neither pray
I for these alone, but
for them also which
shall believe on me
through their word ;
21 that ther all may be
one ; as thou, Father,
art in me, and I in
thee, that they also
-May be onein us: that
the world may believe
that thou hast sent
me. 22 And the glory
which thou gavest me
I have given them;
that they may be one,
even aS we are one:
23 I in them, and thou
in me, that they may
be made perfecc in one;
and that the world
may know that thou
°
Sw
‘
ny ὦσιν καὶ
δι. ἕν [10 Α.
298
hast sent me, and hast
loved them, as thou
bast loved me. 24Fa-
ther, I will that they
also, whom thou hast
given me, be with mc
where I am; thatthcy
may behold my glory,
which thou hast given
me: for thou lovedst
me before tne founda-
tion of the world.
25 O rightcous Father,
the world hath not
known thee: but J have
known thee, and these
have known that thou
hast sent me. 26 And
I have declared unto
them thy name, and
will declare if: that
the: love whcrewith
thou hast loved me
may be in them, and 1
in them.
XVIII. When Jesus
had spoken these
words, he went forth
with his disciples over
the brook Cedroun,
where wasa garden,in-
to the which he enter-
ed, and his discipies.
2 Δ πα Judas also,which
betrayed him, knew
the place: for Jesus
ofttimes resorted thi-
ther with his disc?ples.
3 Judas then, having
received a band of men
and officers from the
chief priests and Pha-
risees, cometh thither
with lanterns and
torches and weapons.
4 Jesus therefore,
knowing all things
that should come upon
him, went forth, and
said unto them,Whom
seek ye? 5 They an-
swered him, Jesus of
Nazareth. Jesus saith
unto them, I am he.
And Judas also, which
betrayed him, stood
with them. 6 Assoon
then as he had gaid
unto them, I am he,
they went backward,
and fellto the ground,
7 Then asked he them
again, Whom seek ye?
And they said, Jesus
of Nazareth. 8 Jesus
answered, I have told
you that I am he: if
therefore ye seek me,
let these go their way:
TQ ASNEN ES AV aval Hee
f ee Sito eZ ρευ τὰν; 1
OTe σύ με ἀπέστειλας, καὶ ἡγάπησας αὐτοὺς καθὼς
that thou me didst send, and lovcdst them as
΄ 2 δὴ Ὁ ΄ τ er υ
πησας. 24 Πάτερ," ἰοὺς" Ἰδεδωκάς" μοι θέλω ἵνα ὅπου εἰμὶ
lovedst. Father, whom thou hat given me 1 desire that where “am
> \ ? ~ i roa .“ ~ X po ᾿
ἐγὼ κἀκεῖνοι ὦσιν per ἐμοῦ, ἵνα θεωρῶσιν τὴν δόξαν τὴν
At they also may be with me, that they may behold *ylory
ἐμὴν ἣν Ἐἔέδωκάς! μοι, ὅτι ἠγάπησάς μὲ πρὸ καταβολῆς
my which thou gavest me, for thou loyedst me before [the] foundation
κόσμου 25 ἹΠάτερ' δίκαιε, καὶ ὁ κόσμος σε οὐκ ἔγνω,
of [the] world. “Father ‘righteous, and the world thee knew not,
" - » Η
ἐγὼ. δέ σε ἔγνων, καὶ οὗτοι ἔγνωσαν ὅτι σύ μὲ ἀπέστειλας"
butI thee knew, 8ὃπᾶ _ these knew that thoume didst send.
26 καὶ ἐγνώρισα αὐτοῖς τὸ ὀνομά.σου, καὶ γνωρίσω"
And Imade known ἴο them thy nane, and will make [it] known ;
? ’ / ’ ~ ss A
iva ἡ «ἀγάπη ἣν ἠγάπησάς με ἐν αὐτοῖς ἢ, κἀγὼ
ἐμὲ ἠγά-
me thou
that the love with which thouloyedst- me in them maybe; andI
ἐν αὐτοῖς.
in them. z
~ ᾽ ey 2 ~ ded . - -
18 Ταῦτα εἰπὼν τὸ! Ιησοῦς ἐξῆλθεν σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς
“These °things “having *said 4Jesus went out with “disciples
αὐτοῦ πέραν Tov χειμάῤῥου "τῶν Κέδρων," ὕπου ἦν κῆπος,
this beyond the winter stream of Kedron, where was a garden,
? τὰ aa νὰ; ᾽ 5 ‘ e ‘ ? ~ 9 » X ἢ
εἰς ὃν εἰσῆλθεν αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ. μαθηταὶ. αὐτοῦ. 2 goede καὶ
into which entered ‘he and his disciples. And ®knew “also
2 , « 4 > ‘ ‘ » . ev ’
Ἰούδας ὁ παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν τὸν τόπον" ὕτι πολλάκις
1Judas ‘who ‘was °delivering7up Shim the place, because “often
συνήχθη “ὁ! Inoove ἐκεῖ pera τῶν.μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ. 3 ὁ οὖν
*was *gathered *Jesus there with his disciples. *Vherefore
᾿Ιούδας λαβὼν τὴν σπεῖραν, καὶ ἐκ THY ἀρχιερέων Kai P
1Judas having received the band, and *from “the ‘chief *priests and
Φαρισαίων ὑπηρέτας, ἔρχεται ἐκεῖ μετὰ φανῶν καὶ λαμπάδων
7Pharisees ‘officers, comes there with torches and ‘lamps
καὶ ὕπλων. 4 ᾿Ιησοῦς “οὖν! εἰδὼς πάντα τὰ ἐρχόμενα
and weapons. Jesus therefore knowing allthings that were coming
ἐπ᾿ αὐτόν, "ἐξελθὼν sizer avroic, Τίνα ζητεῖτε; 5 ᾿Απε-
upon him, having goneforth- said tothem. Whom seek ye? They
κρίθησαν αὐτῷ, ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν Ναζωραῖον. Λέγει αὐτοῖς "ὁ
>
answered hin, Jesus. the Nazarzan. 7Says “to *them
Ἰησοῦς," ᾿Εγώ εἰμ. ΦἙΒϊἱστήκειιδὲ καὶ Ἰούδας ὁ παρα-
1Jesus, 1. am fhe). And ®was “standing 7also *Judas *who *was "46-
διδοὸς αὐτὸν per αὐτῶν. ὁ Ὥς οὖν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, “Oru!
livering “up ®him with them. When therefore he said to them,
ἐγώ εἰμι, "ἀπῆλθον" εἰς.τὰ.ὀπίσω καὶ Vérecay" αμαί.
I am [he], they: went backward and fell to[the] ground,
7 πάλιν sobv *abrobe ἐπηρώτησεν," Viva ζητεῖτε; Οἱ, δὲ
Again therefore “them ‘he *questioned, “Whom seekye? And they
εἶπον, Inoovy τὸν Ναζωραῖον. ὃ ᾿Απεκρίθη YO\ Ἰησοῦς, Εἶπον
said, Jesus the Nazarezan, ? Answered 1Jesus, Ltold
ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι. εἰ. οὖν ἐμὲ ζητεῖτε, ἄφετε TOVTOUE ὑπά-
you that I δὰ [Π6]. Ifthereforeme ὝΘ 869Κ, suffer these ' togo
Β πατήρ LTTrA.
given LTTraw.
© - ὃ ΕἼΤΑ.
LTTr.
angev.W,
P + τῶν LT:[A]; + ἐκ τῶν from the T.
καὶ λέγει went forth and says Lrtra.
Υ ἀπῆλθαν LTTrA.
¥ — ὃ GLITrAW.
io what TTra.
j ἔδωκάς thou gavest L. .
Ἰ πατὴρ LITA. ‘-
ς -. Κ δέδωκάς thou hast
Τὰ — ὃ TTrA.
= τοῦ Κεδρών GL; τοῦ κέδρον 1.
a a δὲ and (Jesus) tr. τ ἐξῆλθεν
Ἵ ®— OT; -- ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read he says) tra, -- ὅτι
W ἔπεσαν LTTrA, * ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτούς τὰ ; αὐτὺς ἐπηρώ-
XVIII. JOHN.
, ~ ΄ ”™ = f © (i
yer” 9 ἵνα πληρωθῇ ὁ λόγος ὃν εἶπεν. Ὅτι οὺς δέ-
AWiY ; that mighi be fulfiiied the word which he aid, Whom thou
δωκάς μοι οὐκ ἀπώλεσα ἐξ αὐτῶν οὐδένα. 10 Σίμων οὖν
hast given me 1 lost of them ποῖ one. Simon *therefore
Πέτρος ἔχων pcyatuay, εἵλκυσεν αὐτὴν; Kal ἔπαισεν TOY
! ' ᾽ ἢ
*1Peter having a sword, drew it, and smote the
Sa, , . ~ ‘ , - Ν ἢ ΕΝ 4
Tov ἀρχιερέως δοῦλον, Kai ἀπέκοψεν αὐτοῦ τὸ "ὠτίον" TO
308 “the *hizh *pricst *bondman, and cut off his 7ear
δεξιόν. ἦν.δὲ ὄνομα τῷ δούλῳ Μάλχος. 11 εἶπεν οὖν
tyight. Andtwas “name *the“bondman’s Malchus, “Said *thercfore
ie | ~ > Πέ Bar ‘ ΄ 74 2 iT] a " Ohi
ὁ Ιησοῦς τῷ Werem, Bade τὴην-μαχαιράαν." σου" εἰς τὴ» θιημκὴν.
+ Jesus toVet.r, Put thy sword into the sheath;
τὸ ποτήριον ὃ δέδωκέν μοι ὁ πατὴρ οὐ.μὴ πίω αὐτό;
the cup which “has *given “me *the “Father should I not drink it?
12‘H οὖν σπεῖρα καὶ ὁ χιλίαρχος καὶ ot ὑπηρέται τῶν
The “therefore ‘band ‘andthe chief captain and τπ6 ollicers of the
‘ovdaiwy συνέλαβον τὸν Inoovy, καὶ ἔζησαν αὐτόν, 13 Kat
Jews took hold of Jesus, and bound hin ; and
, , ᾽ . 1 ‘ ” ~ , xy ‘
bamnyayov αὐτὸν" πρὸς “Avvay πρῶτον" ἡν.γὰρ πενθερὸς
they led away him to Annas first; for he was father-in-law
τοῦ Καϊάφα, ὃς ἣν ἀρχιερεὺς τοῦ.ἐνιαυτοῦ. ἐκείνου. 14 ἣν.δὲ
of Caiaphas, who was high priest that year. And it was
Καϊάφας ὁ συμβουλεύσας τοῖς. ᾿Ιουδαίοις, OTe συμφέρει
Caiaphas ho gave counsel to the Juws, that it is profitable
ἕνα ἄνθρωπον “ἀπολέσθαι! ὑπὲρ τοῦ λεοῦ. 15 Ἡκολούθει. δὲ
for one man to perish for the pcople. Now there followed
τῷ Ἰησοῦ Σίμων Πέτρος καὶ 46" ἄλλος μαθητής. ὁ δὲ μαθητὴς
Jesus Simon Peter and the other disciple. And “disciple
ἐκεῖνος ἦν γνωστὸς τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ, καὶ συνεισῆλθεν τῷ Inoou
ὗῆηῦ was known tothe high priest, and entcred with Jesus
εἰς τὴν αὐλὴν τοῦ. ἀρχιερέως" 10 ὁ. δὲ Πέτρος εἱστήκει πρὸς
into the court of the high priest, but Veter stood at
τῇ θύρᾳ ἔξω. ἐξῆλθεν οὖν ὁ μαθητὴς ὁ ἄλλος “ὃς jy"
the door without. Went out. therefore the “disciple tother who was
γνωστὸς frp ἀρχιερεῖ," Kai εἶπεν τῇ θυρωρῷ Kai εἰσήγα-
known tothe highpriest, and spoke tothe door-kceper and brought
γεν τὸν Πέτρον. 17 λέγει οὖν δὴ παιδίσκη ἡ θυρωοὸς τῷ
in Peter. €Says Stherefore'the “maid *the *door-keeper
Πέτρῳ, Μὴ καὶ od ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν εἶ τοῦ ἀγθρώπου
to Peter, 2not *also 3thou Sof *the Tdisciples art of “nan
τούτου; Λέγει ἐκεῖνος, Οὐκ εἰμί. 18 Ἑϊστήκεισαν. δὲ οἱ δοῦλοι
this ? *Says “he, Iam not. But “were ’standing ‘the “bondmen
καὶ οἱ ὑπηρέται ἀνθρακιὰν πεποιηκότες, OTL Ψύχος ἦν,
*and‘the ‘officers, afireofconls bavingmade, for cold it was,
δι τ ΄ 5, * " h ? ? ~ « Ω ᾿ Π € ‘
καὶ ἐθερμαίνοντο qv.o& “per αὐτῶν ὁ ἹΤετρος" ἕστως
and were warming themselves; and *was “with *them *Poter standing
καὶ ερμαινόμενος. 19 ὋὉ οὖν ἀρχιερεὺς ἠρώτησεν τὸν Ἴη-
and warming himself. The high priest therefore questioned Je-~
σοῦν περὶ τῶν.μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ, καὶ περὶ τῆς διδαχῆς
5115 concerning his disciplos, and concerning “teaching
αὐτοῦ. 20 ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ" *o" Ἰησοῦς, ᾿Εγὼ παῤῥησίᾳ
‘his. *Answered Shim 1Jesus, I openly
2 ὠτάριον TTra. ἃ — gov (read tliosword) GLitraw.
L; ἤγαγον Tir: [am ]yyayor αὐτὸν A. © ἀποθανεῖν Lo die LTVra
τοι Δ}: ε ὁ ττιλ. ' τοῦ ἀρχιερέως Of the high priest ὙΤΟΑ
ἡ θυρωρός LTTra, ἃ καὶ (also) ὁ Πέτρος μετ᾽ αὐτων ματα.
3
209
9that πο saying wight
bs: fulfilled, which he
spake, Of them which
thou μανοῦ me have I
lost none. 10 Then
Simon Peter having a
sword drew it, and
smote the high priest’s
servant, and cut off
his right ear. The
scrvant’s mame was
Malchus. 11 Then said
Jesus unto Peter, Put
up thy sword into the
sheath: the cup which
my lath r hath givin
me, shall I not drink
iu?
12 Then the bandand
the captain and offi-
cers of the Jews took
Jesus, and bound him,
13 and led him away
to Anuas first; for he
was father in law to
Caiaphas, which was
the high priest that
same year. 14 Now
Caiaphas was he,which
gave counsel to the
Jews, that it Was ex-
pedient that one man
should die for the peo-
ple. 15 And Simon
Pcter followed Jesus,
and so did another dis-
ciple: that disciple was
known unte the high
privst, and weut in
with Jesusinto the pa-
lace of the high priest.
16 But Peter stood at
the door without,
Then went out that
other disciple, which
was known unto the
high priest, and spake
unto her that kept the
door, and brought in
Peter. 1% Then saith
the damsel that kept
the door unto Peter,
Art not thou also one
of this man’s disci-
ples? He saith, 1 am
not, 18 And the ser-
vauts and officers stood
there, who had made
a fire of coals; for it
was cold: and they
warmed themselves:
and Peter stood with
them, and warmed
himself. 19 The high
priest then asked Je-
sus of his disciples, and
of his doctrine, 20 Je-
sus answered him, I
spake openly to the
> ἤγαγον [αὐτὸν] they led him
4 — 0 (read another}
: 8 τῷ Letpw ἡ παιδίσκῃ
ἱ [αὐτώ ἃ
ἃ --σ-ὠἼΟ ver.
300
world ; I ever taught
in:the synagogue, and
in the temple. whither
the Jews always re-
sort; and in secret
have I said nothing.
21 Why askest thou
me? ask them which
heard me, what I have
said unto them: be-
hold, they know what
I said. 22 And when
he had thus spoken,
one of the officers
which stood by struck
Jesus with the palm of
his hand, saying, An- —
swerest thou the high
priest so? 23 Jesusan-
swered him, If I have
spoken evil, bear wit-
ness of the evil : butif
well, why smitest thou
me? 24 Now Annas
had sent him bound
unto Caiaphas the nigh
priest.
25 And Simon Peter
stood and warmed
himself. They said
therefore unto him,
Art npt thou also one
of his di-ciples? He
denicd tt, and said,
I am not. 26 One
of the sorvants of the
high priest, being is
kinsman whose ear
Petor cut off, saith,
Did not I sce thee in
the garden with him ?
27 Veter then denied
again: and imniedi-
ately the cock crew.
28 Then led they Je-
sus from Caiaphas unto
the hall of judgment :
and it was carly ; and
they themselves went
not into the judgment
hall, lest they should
be defiled: but that
they might cat the
passover. 29 Pilate
then went out unto
them, and said, What
accusation bring ye
against this man?
30 They answered and
said unto him, If he
were nota malefactor,
we would not have de-
livered him up mito
thee. 31 Then said
Pilate unto them, Take
ye him, and judge him
according to your law.
The Jews therefore
eaid unto him, It isnot:
1QANNHEH®. KVL:
, iT ~ , A, ? ‘ , - ἐδίδ ᾽ ΠῚ “αἰ
ἀλησαὶ τῷ κόσμῳ ἕγω πάντοτε £01 αξα ἐν ™ry" συνα-
spoke tothe world; I always taught in the syna-
γωγῃ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, ὅπου "πάντοτε" οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι συνέρχον-
gogue and in the temple, where always the Jews come to-
ται, Kai ἐν κρυπτῷ ἐλάλησα οὐδέν. 21 τί μὲ “ἐπερωτᾷς;
gether, and ἢ secret ‘Ispoke nothing. Why me dost thou question?
ἐπερώτησον" τοὺς ἀκηκοότας τί ἐλάλησα αὐτοῖς" ice οὗτοι
question those who haveheard what Ispoke tothem; lo, they
οἴδασιν ἃ εἶπον ἐγώ. 22 Tatradé αὐτοῦ. εἰπόντος εἴς τῶν
know what “said 71. But *these *things ‘on *his "saying one of the
x ~ - of ~
ὑπηρετῶν παρεστηκὼς" ἔδωκεν , ῥάπισμα τ
officers standing by gave ἃ blow with the palm of the hand
12)
ν Inood, εἰπών, Οὕτως ἀποκρίνῃ τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ: 23 ᾿Απεκρίθη
toJesus, saying, Thus answerest thou the high priest? * Answered
αὐτῷ 40" ᾿Ιησοῦς, Ei κακῶς ἐλάλησα, μαρτύρησον περὶ τοῦ
Shim 1Jesus, If evil I spoke, bear witness concerning the
"κακοῦ" εἰ δὲ καλῶς, τί me δέρεις; 34 ᾿Απέστειλεν ᾿ αὐτὸν
but if ?Sent
ὁ ΓἌννας δεδεμένον πρὸς Καϊάφαν τὸν ἀοχιερέα.
27Annas bound to Caiaphas the high priest.
25 Ἦ»ν.δὲ Σίμων Πέτρος ἑστὼς θερμαιγόμεγος"
ΝΟΥ *was ‘Simon *Perer standing warming himecif.
εἶπον οὖν αὐτῷ, Μὴ καὶ ov ἐκ τῶν.μαθητῶν. αὐτοῦ
They said therefore tohim, “Not *al-o “thou “οῦ ®his 7disciples
εἶ; ἨἩρνήσατο.ἐκεῖνος, καὶ εἶπεν, Οὐκ εἰμί. 26 Λέγει εἷς
lart? He denied, and said, Tam not, Says one
ἐκ τῶν δούλων TOU ἀρχιερέως, συγγελὴς ὧν οὗ
evil; well, why me strikest thou? *him
καὶ
and
of the bondmen of the high priest, kinsman being [of him] of whom
ἀπέκοψεν Πέτρος τὸ ὠτίον, Οὐκιἐγώ σε εἶδον ἐν τῷ κήπῳ
Zcut “off Peter the ear, *I*not “*thee,*saw in the garden
per αὐτοῦ; 27 Πάλιν οὖν ἠρνήσατο "δ᾽ ἸΠέτρος, καὶ εὐθέως
with him? Again therefore *denied *Peter, andimmediatcly
ἀλέκτωρ ἐφώνησεν.
a cock crew.
28 “Ayovoww οὖν
τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀπὸ τοῦ Καϊάφα εἰς τὸ
They lead therefore
Jesus from Caiaphas into the
πραιτώριον: ἦν. δὲ 'ἱπρωΐα"" καὶ αὐτοὶ οὐκ. εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὸ
prietorium, andit was early. And they entered not into the
πραιτώριον, ἵνα an-puavOdow, Yard ἵνα! φάγωσιν τὸ
pretorium, that they might ποῦ be defiled, but that they might eat the
ὁ ὑΠιλάτος" * πρὸς αὐτούς, καὶ
Pilate to them, and
y i " Ti i, τ: , , Tian su ~ > (4) , , O
ELTTEV, (Va KaTIYOPIaV φέρετε κατα TOV.AVUPWTOV-TOUTOV,
said, What accusation bring ye against this man ?
? , ‘ > ~ ? x cs
90 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν Kai δεῖπον" αὐτῷ. Et pHa οὗτος
They answered and said tohim, If *were*not ‘*he
ποιός," οὐκ ἄν σοι παρεδώκαμεν αὐτόν.
doer, Snot “to *thee *we “would have delivered up him. 3Said
Coty αὐτοῖς 46" ὑΠιλάτος,.) Λάβετε αὐτὸν ὑμεῖς, καὶ
*therefore *to °them Pilate, Take him ye, and
kara τὸν.νόμον. ὑμῶν κρίνατε ταὐτόν." Ἐϊπον ἰοὖνἱ"
according to your law judge him. 4Said “therefore
οὖν
Ξγγϑηῦ *forth “therefore
πάσχα. 29 ἐξῆλθεν
passover.
Ὁκακο-
an evil
31 Εἶπεν
! λελάληκα have 5
ali GLITTrAW:
4 —o LTTrA.
* Πειλᾶτος T.
> κακὺν ποιῶν TTrA.
© épwras; ἐρώτησον (ἑπερ. W) LTTYAW.
* + οὖν theretore ELT[Trja.
x 4+ ἔξω OUL LTTYA,
poken L?Traw. m — τῇ (vead 8) GLTTrAW. 0 πάντοθεν E3 πάντες
P παρεστηκὼς τῶν ὑπηρετῶν LITrA.
τ πρωΐ GLITrAW. Y ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
2 — κατὰ T. ἃ εἶπαν LTTrA.
© — αὐτόν 1. !— οὖν LTra.
Ss — ὃ LTTrAW.
Υ φησίν Says Trra.
© lovyj 10. d— ὃ fra,
δ
ΧΥΠΙ XIX,
7 ~ εἰ ~ « ~ >
αὐτῷ ot Ιουδαῖοι, Ἡμῖν οὐκ
Sto Shim πο. *Jews, To us
JOHN.
ἔξεστιν ἀποκτεῖναι οὐδένα"
it is permitted to put *to *death πὸ “one;
32 ἵνα ὁ λύγος THU Ἰησοῦ πληρωθῇ ὃν εἶπεν σημαίνων
that the word of Jesus might be fulfilled which hespoke signifying
ποίῳ θανάτῳ ἤμελλεν ἀποθγήσκειν. 33 Εἰσῆλθεν οὖν
by what death ΒΟ was about to die.- ?Entered “therefore
Bic τὸ 7 αιτώριον πάλιν" ὁ Πιλάτος,! καὶ ἐφώνησεν τὸν
‘into 6 ‘°prztorium Tagain Pilate, and ealied
? ~ an " = « ‘ ΄
Ἰησοῦν, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Σὺ εἴ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ;
Jesus, and said tohim,?Thou tart the king of the Jews?
94. ᾿Απεκρίθη ὁ" Ιησοῦς, ἘΛΦ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ" σὺ τοῦτο
Answered : 1 Jesus, From thyself *thou “this
λέγεις, ἢ ἄλλοι ἴσοι εἶπον" περὶ ἐμοῦ ; 88 ᾿Απεκρίθη
‘sayest, *or Sothers 7to ®thee ‘did say [it] POLS me? * Answered
ὁ ᾿Πιλάτος,"! Μήτι ἐγὼ ᾿Ιουδαῖός εἰμι: ; τὸ ἔθνὸς τὸ σὸν καὶ
Pilate, AT a SJew 3am ὃ ®Nation "thy and
οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς παρέδωκάν σε spot’, Ti ἐποίησας : 86 ᾿Απεκρίθη
the chief prie-ts «dclivered up thee tome: what didst thou ? “Answered
m {il ἢ ~ « , ἘΠ᾿ \ ’ ” Aiea ~ ΄ WP z
ὁ" ᾿Ιησοῦς, Ἢ βασιλεία ἡ ἐμὴ οὐκ.ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ.κόσμου.τούτου
1Jesus, 4kingdom smy isnot of this world;
εἰ ἐκ τοῦ.κύσμου τούτου ἢν ἡ βασιλεία ἡ ἐμή, οἱ ὑπηρέται "ἂν
ape ΣΙΝ
αὐτῷ
shim
if of this world were oe ‘my, *attendants
οἱ ἐμοὶ ἠγωνίζοντο" ἵνα μὴ-.παραδοθῶ τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις"
smy would fight that I might not be delivered up to the Jews;
νῦν.δὲ ἡ βασιλεία ἡ ἐμὴ οὐκ. ἔστιν ἐντεῦθεν. 37 Εἶπεν οὖν
but now ?kingdom my is not, from hence. *Said *therefore
αὐτῷ ὁ "Πιλάτος," Οὐκοῦν βασιλεὺς εἶ σύ; ᾿Απεκρίθη “ὁ"
*to *him ‘Pilate, Then a king art thou? Answered
Ἰησοῦς, Σὺ λέγεις, ὕτι βασιλεύς εἰμι Oe " ἐγὼ" εἰς τοῦτο
4Jesus, Thou eee [11], for a king 2am efor en ΠῚΞ
γεγέννημαι. καὶ εἰς τοῦτο ἐλήλυθα εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ἵνα
have been born, πὶ for this I have come into the world, that
μαρτυρήσω τῇ ἀληθείᾳ. πᾶς bw ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας
Imay bear witness tothe truth. Everyone thatis of the truth
ἀκούει μου τῆς φωνῆς. B8 Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ "Πιλάτος," Τί ἐστιν
hears my voice. “Says “to *him Pilate, What, is
ἀλήθεια; Kai τοῦτο εἰπών, πάλιν ἐξῆλθεν πρὸς rot?
truth ? And this having said, again he went out to the
᾿Ιουδαίους. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, ᾿Εγὼ οὐδεμίαν ταἰτίαν εὑρίσκω ἐν
Jews, and says tothem, I Ss any fault find in
αὐτῷ." 39 ἔστιν.δὲ συνήθεια ὑμῖν ἵνα ἕνα ὑμῖν ἀπολύσω"
him, Butitis acustom with youthat one to you Ishould release,
ἐν τῷ πάσχα βούχεσθε οὖν tipiv ἀπολύσω" τὸν βασιλέα
at the passover ; willye therefore to youl should release the king
~ ᾽ γι ? ΄ γὰ
τῶν ‘lovdaiwy; 10 ᾿Εκραύγασαν οὖν πάλιν πάντες," λέ-
ofthe Jews? They “cried *out “therefore again tall, say-
γοντες, Μὴ τοῦτον, ἀλλὰ τὸν Βαραββᾶν"
ing, Not this one, but Barabbas. Now “was Bar: ab-
Bae λῃστής. 19 Τότε οὖν ἔλαβεν ὁ "Πιλάτος" τὸν Ἰησοῦν
bas a robber. Then therefore *took Pilate Jesus.
καὶ ἐμαστίγωσεν. 2 καὶ οἱ στρατιῶται πλέξαντες στέφανον
and scourged [him]. And the soldiers having platted acrown
301
“lawful for us to put
any man to death:
32 that the saying of
Jesus might be ful-
filled, which he spake,
signifying what death
he should die. 33 Then
Pilate entered into the
judgment hall’ again,
and called Jesus, and
said unto him, Art
thou the King of the
Jews? 34 Jesus an-
swered him, Sayest
thou this thing of thy-
self, or did others tell
it thee of me? 35 Pi-
Jate answered, AmT a
Jew? Thine own na-
tion and the chief
priests have delivered
thee unto me: what
hast thou done? 36Jc-
sus answered, My
kingdom is not of this
world: if my kingdom
were of this world,
then would my scr-
vants fight, that I
should not be dclivered
to the Jews: but now
is my kingdom not
from hence. 37 Pilate
therefore said uuto
him, Art thou a king
then ? Jesus answered,
Thou sayest that I am
a king. To this end
was I born, and for
this cause came I into
the world,that Ishould
bear witness unto the
truth. Evcryonethat
is of the truth heareth
my voice. 38 Pilate
saith unto him, What
is truth? And when
he had said this, he
went out again unto
the Jews, and saith
unto them, I find in
him no fault at all.
39 But ye have a cus-
tom, that I shonld re-
lease unto you one at
*the passover : will ye
therefore that I re-
lease unto you the
King of the Jews?
40 Then cried they all
again, saying, Not this
man, but Barabbas.
Now Barabbas was a
robber. XIX. Then
Pilate therefore took
Jesus, and scourged
him. 2 And the sol-
ἦν. δὲ ὁ Βαραβ- fdiers platted a crown
'
& πάλιν εἰς TO πραιτώριον LTrAW. h ales τὸ i— αὐτῷ ὃ
k ἀπὸ σεαυτοῦ LTrA. | εἶπόν σοι TrA. — ὃ GLTTrAW. B οἱ ἐμ
Ὁ — 6 [a]w. Pp — ἐγώ (vcad εἰμι 1 am) rma} 4 [eyo] x.
LITrA. 5 ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν LI'Tr. * ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν LTTrW.
LTTrA ; -- αὐτῷ W.
οἱ ἠγωνίζοντο ἂν Tr.
r εὑρίσκω ἐν αὐτῷ αἰτίαν
Ὁ -- πάντες Ὁ.
302
of thurns, and put it
on his head, and they
put on him a purple
robe, 3 and said, Hail,
King of the Jews ! and
they smote him ‘with
their hands, 4 Pilate
therefore went forth
again, and saith unto
them, B:hold, I bring
him forth to you, that
ye may know that I
find no fault in him.
5 Then came Jesus
forth, wearing the
crown of thorns, and
the purple robe. And
Pilate saith unto
them, Behold the
man! 6 When the chief
priests therefore and
officers saw him, they
cried out. saying, Cru-
cify him, crucify him.
Pilate saith unto
them, Take ye him,
and crucify him: forl
find no fault in him.
7 The Jews answered
him, We have a law,
and by our law, he
ought, to dic, hecause
he made himself the
Son of God. 8S When
Pilate therefor: heard
that saying, he was
the more afraid; Jand
went again into the
judgment hall, and
ssith unto Jesus,
Whence art thou? But
Jesus gave him no an-
sewer. 10 Then saith
Pilate unto him,
Speakest thou not un-
to me? knowest thou
not that I have power
to crucify thee, aud
hive power to release
thee? Il Jesus an-
swered, Thou couldest
have no power at all
against me, except it
were given thee from
abgve: therefore he
that delivered me un-
to thee hath the great-
er sin. 12 And from
theneeforth Pilate
sought to release him:
but the Jews cried ont,
saving, If theu let
this man go, thou art
Y + καὶ ἤρχοντο πρὸς αὐτὸν and came to him tErtra.
7 οὖν GLTTrA.
αὐτῷ LTr 5 ᾿ αἰτίαν ἐν cui οὐδεμίαν εὑρίσκω A} αἰτ (av οὐχ εὑρίσκω T.
and LTra.
aa ἃ ἴδον T.
- ἡμῶν (read the 1a) LTTrA.
— οὖν TA].
{u}rr[a].
δομένον σοι LTTrAs
τὰ ἐκραύγαζον LT; ἐκραύγασαν Tr,
τὰ ἀπολῦσαί σε, καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω σταυρῶσαί oe LTTrA.
° — ὃ GLTTrAW.
TPO AWN IN Bes. ΧΙΧ.
ἐξ ἀκανθῶν ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῦ τῇ κεφαλῇ, καὶ ἱμάτιον πορ-
of thorns put [10] on - his head, and a *cloak ‘pur=
φυροῦν περιέβαλον αὐτόν, 3° Kai ἔλεγον, Χαῖρε, ὁ βασιλεὺς
ple cast uround him, and said, Hail, king
τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων᾽ Kai ἐδίδουν" αὐτῷ ῥαπίσματα.
of the Jews! and they gave him blows with DUE ee πθ πὸ
4 χ᾽ Εξῆλθεν Yotv" πάλιν Ew ὁ Πιλάτος," καὶ «λέγει αὐτοῖς;
4Went “therefore *again ‘out Pilate, and says + to them,
ἴϊδε, ἄγω ὑμῖν αὐτὸν ἔξω, ἵνα γυῶτε ore "ἐν αὐτῷ
Behold, I bring *to*you *him out, that στὸ may knowthat in him
οὐδεμίαν αἰτίαν εὑρίσκω." 5 ᾿Βξῆλθεν οὖν "ὁ" Ἰησοῦς ἔξω,
not any fault I find. Went therefore Jesus out,
φορῶν τὸν ἀκάνθινον στίφανον καὶ τὸ πορφυροῦν ἱμάτιον.
wenring the thorny crown and the purple cloak ;
καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς. “Ἴδε! ὁ ἄνθρωπος. θ᾽ Ὅτε οὖν 4eidov!
and he =e to them, Behold the man ! When therefore saw
αὐτὸν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ ot ὑπηρέται ἐκραύγασαν “λέγοντες."
him the chief priests and the officers they cried out saying,
Σταύρωσον, σταύρωσον".
Crucity, erucify [him].
αὐτὸν ὑμεῖς καὶ σταυριύσατε᾽"
him ye and erucify [him],
᾽ (0 h
7 ᾿Απεκρίθησαν "αὐτῷ"
“Answered *him
κατὰ
according to
Λέγει αὐτοῖὸ ὁ ΞΠιλάτος." Λάβετε
=Says ὅἴο *them Pilate, Take
ἐγὼ.γὰο οὐχ εὑρίσκω ἐν αὐτῷ
for I find not in him
« > ~
ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι,
the “Jews,
τὸν. νόμον λὴἡ μῶν"
our law
υἱὸν θεοῦ" ἐποίησεν.
Son of God he made..
τοῦτον τὸν λόγον
this
αἰτίαν.
a fault.
EXOPLEY,
have,
εἶ
οτι
because
‘Hjueie νόμον
We a law
ὀφείλει ἀποθανεῖν,
he ought to die,
8 Ὅτε οὖν ἤκουσεν
When therefore “heard
μᾶλλον ἐφοβήθη, 9 καὶ
word [the] more he was afraid, and
elope εἰς TO πραιτώριον πάλιν, καὶ λέγει τῷ ᾿Τησοῦ, Toler
went into the pretorium again, and says to senna Whence
εἶ σύ; Ὁ δὲ. Ἰησοῦς ἀπόκρισιν οὐκ.ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ. 10 λέγει
art thou ? But Jesus ananswer didnotgive him. *Says
lofy! αὐτῷ ὁ ἐΠιλάτος," Ἐμοὶ οὐ.λαλεῖς ; οὐκ. οἶδας
*therefore *to shim Pilate, To me speakest thou “a ? Knowest not thou
Kal
and
Keauroy
himself
ὁ δηπιλάτος"
‘Pilate
ὅτι ἐξουσίαν
that authority
λῦσαι σε":
lease thee ?
Nobdepiay κατ᾽
Ynot *any against
διά τοῦτο ὁ
On this account he who
ἔχε 12 ‘Ex
has. From
οἱ δὲ
but the
ἔχω “oraupdoat σε, Kai ἐξοισίαν ἔχω ἀπο-
I have to crucify thee, and authority Ihave to re-
11 ᾿Απεκρίθη" οὐ ᾿Ιησοῦς, Οὐκ Ρεῖχες"
=Answered + Jesus, Thou hadst *authority
<A ον τ δεῦσ αν ἄνωθεν"
t μη-ν σοι € OMSVOV AVWUEYV
if it were not to thee given yfrom above,
SrapacwWotc! μὲ σοι μείζενα ἁμαρτίαν
delivers up me tothee greater sin _
αὐτόν.
him ;
ἀπο-
this {man} thoure-
ἐξουσίαν
ἐμοῦ"
me
τούτου ἐζήτει ὁ Πιλάτος" ἀπολῦσαι
this sought Pilate to release
Ἰουδαῖοι éroaZov," λέγοντες, Ἐὰν τοῦτον
Jews ericd out, saying, lf
© ἐδίδοσαν LITrA. * + Kat
5. οὐδεμίαν αἰτίαν εὑρίσκω ἐν
b [fo] tr. © "Ιδοὺ
αὐτόν hiro ΑἸ. & ἸΤειλᾶτος T. h — αὐτῷ τ.
Κ' ἑαυτὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ E; υἱὸν θεοῦ ἑαυτὸν LiTrA.
n+ αὐτώ him
4 κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ οὐδεμίαν LTTrAW. * e-
ἢ ὃ Πιλάτος (Πειλᾶτος 1) ἐζήτει LUT ras
20 Πειλᾶτος ἔξω τι
— λέγοντες T. f
Ρ ἔχεις thou hast 7.
® παραδούς delivered up LT,
AIX, JOHN.
λύσῃς οὐκεῖ φίλος τοῦ Καίσαρος. πᾶς ὁ βασιλέα
lease oe art not a friend of Cees. Everyone *the “king
αὐτὸν" ποιῶν ἀντιλέγει τῷ Καίσαρι. 13 Ὃ οὖν ΣΠιλάτος"
2himself *making speaks against Cesar. Pilate therefore
ἀκούσας Yrovroy τὸν λόγον,"
having heard this word,
ἐκάθισεν ἐπὶ *rov' βήματος, εἰς τόπον λεγόμενον Λιθό-
satdown upon the juidgment-seat, αὖ ἃ place called Pave-
orpwroy, “EBoataride Ταββαθᾶ 14 ἡν.δὲ παρασκευὴ
ment, but in Hebrew Gabbatha: (and it was [the] preparation
τοῦ πάσχα, ὥρα "δὲ ὡσεὶ! ἕκτη: καὶ λέγει τοῖς Ἴου-
of the passover, [*the] “hour ‘and about {πὸ sixth;) and hesays tothe Jews,
΄ » “ « / ‘ « ~ x - b © Πδὺν > , Π ὍΣ
δαίοις, “Ide ὁ. βασιλεὺς ὑμῶν. 1d οὶ. δὲ ἐκραύγασαν," ᾿Αρον
Behold your king! But they eried out, Away,
σταύρωσον αὐτόν. αὐτοῖς ὁ “Πιλάτος," Τὸν
erucify him. Sto *them *Pilate,
βασιλέα.ὑμῶν σταυρώσω; ᾿Απεκρίθησαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς,
Your king shall I crucify ὃ *Answered ‘the ?chief “priests, 7Not
ἔχομεν βασιλέα εἰμὴ Καίσαρα. 16 Tore οὖν παρέδωκεν
Swe°have aking except Cexsar. Then therefore he delivered up
’ BY ? ~ “ ~ ’ 3 ex) ‘ ?
αὐτὸν αὐτοῖς va σταυρωθῇ Παρέλαβον “δὲ τὸν In-
him tothem that he might beerucified, “They “took Fand Je-
σοῦν “καὶ ἀπήγαγον" 17 καὶ βαστάζων *rov.cravpov-abrou"
sus* and led [him] away. And bearing his cross
ἐξῆλθεν εἰς τὸν λεγόμενον κρανί foc! λέ
ξῆλθεν εἰς τὸν λεγόμενον κραγίου ὃς ἐγεται
he went out to the 2called Sof *a *skull which js called
ἤγαγεν ἔξω τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν, καὶ
led out Jesus, and
ἄρον,
away,
Λέγει
*Says
Οὐκ
TOTOV,
place,
Ἑβοαϊστὶ Γολγοθᾶ. 18 ὕπου αὐτὸν ἐσταύρωσαν, καὶ μετ᾽
in Hebrew Golgotha: where him they crucified, and with
Bea, ne ” ΄ > ~ \ ΟῚ ~ , \
αὐτοῦ ἄλλους Ovo ἐντεῦθεν Kai ἐντεῦθεν, μέσον δὲ
him Zothers ‘two onthisside and on that side [one], and in the middle
. ᾽ ~ ” ps \ ͵ Ἢ =
τὸν Ἰησοῦν. 19 "Εγραψεν.δὲ καὶ τίτλον ὁ *Ilidaroc! καὶ
Jesus. And “wrote 2also “a >title ‘Pilate and
, \) ~ “Ὁ = at ͵ ~ «
ἐθηκὲν ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ" ἣν. δὲ γεγραμμένον. ᾿Ιησοῦς ὁ
put on the cross, And it was written, Jesus the
Ναζωραῖος, ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων. 20 Τοῦτον οὖν
Nazarean, the king of the Jews. This *therefore
τὸν τίτλον πολλοὶ ἀνέγνωσαν τῶν loveaiwy, ὅτι ἐγγὺς TY
‘title *many “read of the Jews, for near “was
ἐτῆς πόλεως ὁ τόπος," OTOUV ἐσταυρώθη ὁ Ἰησοῦς" καὶ ἦν
‘the 2city the place, '- where was crucified Jesus ; and it was
γεγραμμένον Ἕ βραϊστί, "Ἑλληνιστί, Ρωμαϊστί." 21, ἔλεγον
written in Hebrew, in Greek, in Latin. "Said
οὖν τῷ ἹΠπΠιλάτῳ" ot ἀρχιερεῖς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, Μὴ.γράφε,
*therefore *to '°Pilate ‘the *chicf “priests *of *the SJews, Write not,
Ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ‘Tovdatwy’ ἀλλ᾽ Ore ἐκεῖνος εἶπεν, Βασιλεύς
303
not Cesar’s friend :
whosoever maketh
himself a king speak-
eth against Czsesar.
13 When Pilate there-
fore heard that saying,
he brought Jesus
forth, and sat down in
the judgment seat in
a place that is called
the Pavement, but in
the Hebrew ,Gabbatha,
14 And it was the pre-
paration of the pass-
over, and about the
sixth hour: and he
saith unto the Jews,
Behold your King!
15 But they cried out,
Away with him, away
with him, crucity him.
Pilatesaithunto them,
Shall I ¢rucify your
King ? The chief
priests answered, We
have no king but Cx-
sar. 16 Then delivered
he him therefore unto
them to be crucified.
And they took Jesus,
and led him away.
17 And he bearing his
cross went forth into
a place called the place
of a skull, which is
ealled in the Hebrew
Goigotha: 18 where
they crucified him,
and two other with
him,on either side one,
and Jesus in the midst,
19 And Pilate wrote a
title, and put itonthe
eross, And the writing
was, JESUS OF NA-
ZARETH,THE KING
OF THE JEWS.
20 This title then read
many of the Jews: for
the place where Jesus
was crucified was nigh
to the city: and it was
written in Hebrew,
and Greek, and Latin.
21 Then said the chief
priests of the Jews to
Pilate, Write not, The
King of the Jews; but
that he said, I am
King of the Jews.
22 Pilate answered,
What I have written
Thave written. 23Then
the soldiers,when they
had crucified Jesus,
The king of the Jews, but that he said, King took his garments,
Lo ον dy i, r 99° ; we P " ὃ , andmadefour parts, to
εἰμι τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων." 22 ᾿Απεκρίθη ὁ ΣΠιλάτος," Ὃ é-
Iam of the Jows. 2 Answered *Pilate, What I have
yoaga γέγραφα. 23 Οἱ οὖν στρατιῶται, ὕτε ἐσταύρωσαν
written I have written. The *therefore ‘soldiers, when they crucified
τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἔλαβον τὰ ἱμάτια. αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐποίησαν ἱτέσσαρα"
Jesus took his ga@ments, and made four
ν ἑαυτὸν GLITrAW. 1 SEN δα y τῶν λόγων τούτων these SIRS LTTrAW. r τοῦ
(read a judgment seat) LrTraw.
they therefore cried out Tira. Ὁ ovy therefore LTTra
LTTrA ε αὐτῷ (ἑαυτῷ T) TOY σταυρὸν LTTrA. £6 LTTrA,
" Ῥωμαιστί, Ἑλληνιστι Tira, ‘i Πειλάτῳ τ, * τῶν Ιουδαίων εἰμί Tra,
a ἣν ὡς was about LTTraw.
Ὁ ἐκραύγασαν οὖν ἐκεῖνοι
4 καὶ ἤγαγον G3; -- καὶ oul γα ον,
& ὃ τόπος τῆς ᾿πόλεως GLIT: Vv
1 τέσσερα TIrAs
304
every soldier a part;
and also his coat: now
the coat was without
Beam, woven fron
the top throughout.
24 They said therefore
among themselves, Let
us not rend it, but cast
lots for it, whose it
shall be: that the
scripture might be
fulfilled, which saith,
They parted my rai-
ment among them,antl
for my vesture they
did cast lots. These
things therefore the
soldiers « id,
25 Now there stood
by the cross of Jesus
his mother, and his
mother’s sister, Mary
the wife of Cleophas,
and Mary Magdalene.
26 When Jesus there-
fore saw his mother,
and the disciple stand-
ing by, whom he lov-
ed, he saith unto his
mother,, Woman, be-
hold thy son ! 27 Then
saith he to the disciple,
Behold thy mother !
And from that hour
that disciple took her
unto his own home.
23 After this, Jesus
knowing that all
things were now ac-
complished, that the
scripture might be ful-
filled, saith, I thirst.
20 Now therewas seta
vessel full of vinegar :
and they fille a
siunge with vinegar,
and put it upon hys-
sop, and put it to his
mouth. 30 When Je-
sus therefore had re-
ceived the vinegar, he
raid, Τῦ 15 finished:and
he bowed his head, and
give up the ghost.
3 The Jews therefere,
bec ause it was the pre-
paration, that the bo-
dies should not remain
upon the cross on the
ει bbath day, (for that
snbbath day was an
hich day,) besought
Pilate that their legs
might be broken, and
that they might be ta-
ken ‘away. 32 Then
came the soldiers, and
brake the legs of the
first, and of the other
which was crucified
with him. 33 But
when they came to Je-
τὰ ἄραφος TTrA.
[815]} (cJrtrfa).
° — οὖν LYTrAW.
therefore full of the vinegar, “hyssop LTT: a.
σκευὴ ἣν pluced aster Loydator TTra. * ἐκείψη E.
IQANNH &. XIX.
μέρη, ἑκάστῳ στρατιώτῃ μέρος, καὶ TOY χιτῶνα. ἦν.δὲ ὁ
parts, , bo each * soldier apart, and the tunic; but was 'the
χιτὼν “appadgoc," ἐκ τῶν ἄνωθεν ὑφαντὸς δι ὅλου. 24 υεῖ-
“tunic seamless, from the top woven throughout, They
πον οὖν πρὸς ἀλλήλους, Μη.σχίσωμεν αὐτόν, ἀλλὰ
said therefore to one another, Let us not rend it, but
λάχωμεν περὶ αὐτοῦ τίνος ἔσται. ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ πλη-
let us cast lots for it
ou Oy σὴ λέγουσα," Διεμερίσαντο τὰ ἱμάτιά.μου ἑαυτοῖς.
fulfilled which says, They divided my garments along them,
whose it shallbe; that the scripture “might be
καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν ἱματισμόν. μου ἔβαλον κλῆρον. Ot μὲν οὖν
and for my vesture they cast a lot. The *therefore
στρατιῶται ταῦτα ἐποίησαν.
‘soldiers these things did.
25 Εἱστήκεισαν.δὲ παρὰ τῷ σταυρῷ Tov Ἰησοῦ ἡ.'ἡτηρ.αὐ-
And stood by the cross of Jesus his mother,
τοῦ, Kai ἡ ἀδελφὴ τῆς.μητρὸς αὐτοῦ, PMapia! 1. τοῦ
and the the [wife]
Κλωπᾶ, καὶ PMapia" ἡ Μαγδαληνή. 26 Ἰησοῦς οὖν ἰδὼν
of Clopas. and Mary: the Magdalene. Jesus therefore seeing
. τὴν μητέρα, Kai τὸν μαθητὴν παρεστῶτα ὃν ἠγάπα.-λέγει
{his} mother, and the disciple standing by whom he loved, says
τῇ. μητρὶ. αὐτοῦ," Tovar, τἰδοὺ" ὁ υἱός σου. 27 Eira λέγει Tw
to his mother, Woman, behold thy son. Then he says to the
μαθητῇ, “1cod" ἡςμήτηρισου. Kat ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνης τῆς ὥρας
sister of his mother, Mary
disciple, Behold thy mother. And from that hour
ἔλαβεν "αὐτὴν ὁ μαθητὴς" εἰς τὰ ἴδια. 28 Μετὰ τοῦτο
Stook *her ‘the “disciple to ‘his own [home]. After this,
εἰδὼς ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι ἱπάντα ἤδη" τετέλεσται, ἵνα τελειωθῇ
2knowing ‘Jesus that all things now have been finished, that might be fulfilled
ἢ γραφὴ λέγει, Διψῶ. 29 Σκεῦος Yoty' ἔκειτο ὄξους
the scripture he says, I thirst. A vesseL therefore wasset 205 4vinegar
μεστόν: “οἱ δὲ πλήσαντες σπύγγον ὀὠξἕους, Kai ὑσσώπῳ"
‘full, andthey having filled asponge with vinegar, and Shyssop
περιθέντες προσήνεγκαν αὐτοῦ τῷ στόματι. 80 ὅτε
*thaving *put [*it] *on they brought it to [his] mouth. When
οὖν ἔλαβεν τὸ ὄξος “ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς" εἶπεν, Τετέλεσται: Kai
therefore “took *the *vinegar Jesus hesaid, It has been finished; ana
κλίνας τὴν κεφαλὴν παρέδωκεν τὸ πνεῦμα. 81 Οἱ
having bowed the head he yielded up [his] spirit. The
οὖν Ιουδαῖοι, Viva: μὴ.μείνῃ ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ τὰ
*therefore 1Jews, that might notremain on the cross the
σώματα ἐν τῷ σαββάτῳ, γἐπεὶ παρασκευὴ ἦν." ἡἣν.γὰρ
bodies on the sabbath, because[the] preparation it was, (for *was
μεγάλη ἡ ἡμέρα τέἐκείνου" τοῦ σαββάτου, ἠρώτησαν τὸν ἅΠι-
ϑρτοαὺ Αγ ‘that 2sabbath,) requested Pic
Naroy' twa κατεαγῶσιν αὐτῶν τὰ σκέλη, καὶ ἀρθῶσιν.
late that *might *be °broken ‘their “legs, and taken away.
32 ἦλθον ody οἱ στρατιῶται, Kai TOU μὲν πρώτου κατέαξαν
Came therefore the soldiers, and ofthe first broke
τὰ σκέλη καὶ TOU ἄλλου τοῦ ὑσυσταυρωθέντος" αὐτῷ" 88 ἐπὶ. δὲ
the legs and ofthe other who wascrucified with him; but to
a εἶπαν T. ο — ἡ λέγουσα LT. P Μαριὰμ. ". ᾳ — - αὐτοῦ (read
ride GLTTrA. 5 ὃ μαθητὴς αὐτὴν GTrAW. t ἤδη πάντα LITrAW.
W σπόγγον οὗν μεστὸν τοῦ (--- τοῦ T) ὄξους ὑσσώπῳ (ὑσώπῳ 1) ἃ Sponge
χα [Ὁ] tr; -- ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς 1. Υ ἐπεὶ παρα-
5 Πειλᾶτον T. ὃ συνσταυρωθέντος 1ΤΊτΑ-
Mise XY
τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐλθόντες, we εἶδον “αὐτὸν ἤδη" τεθνηκότα,
Jesus having ‘come, when they saw he already was dead,
οὐ κατέαξαν αὐτοῦ τὰ σκέλη" 34 ἀλλ᾽ εἴς τῶν στρατιωτῶν
they didnot break his legs, but one of the soldiers
λόγχῃ αὐτοῦ τὴν πλευρὰν ἔνυξεν, καὶ δεὐθὺς ἐξῆλθεν!"
JOHN.
withaspear his side pierced, and immediately came out
αἷμα καὶ ὕδωρ. 85 καὶ ὃ ἑωρακὼς μεμαρτύρηκεν, καὶ
blood and water. And hewho hasseen hasborne witness, and
ἀληθινὴ αὐτοῦ ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρία, “κἀκεῖνος" οἷδεν ὅτι ἀληθῆ
true ἊΝ 115 witness, and he knows that true
λέγει, val ὑμεῖς Βπιστεύσητε." 86 ἐγένετο.γὰρ Taira ἵνα
WEES I
he says, that ye may believe. For “took *place ‘these *things that
ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ, ὈὈστοῦν. οὐ συντριβήσεται αὐτοῦ.
the -scripture might be fulfilled, Νοῦ ἃ bone shall be broken of him.
37 καὶ πάλιν ἑτέρα γραφὴ λέγει, Ὄψονται εἰς ὃν
And again another scripture says, They shalllook on him whom
ἐξεκέντησαν.
they pierced.
38 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ἠρώτησεν τὸν Wirdrov" 16" Iwond
And after these things asked Pilate Joseph
ἘΔ ? ΔῈΝ δ , n (2) νι 2 ~ , δὲ
ὁ" ἀπὸ ᾿Αριμαθαίας, ὧν μαθητὴς τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ, κεκρυμμένος. δὲ
(from Arimathea, being a disciple of Jesus, but concealed
διὰ τὸν φόβον τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ἵνα ἄ τὸ σῶμα
through “fear of the 95) that he might take away the body
τοῦ Ἰησοῦ: καὶ ἐπέτρεψεν ὁ ᾿Πιλάτος." ™HAOev" οὖν καὶ
Ὁ of Jesus: and “gave “leave 1Pilate. He came therefore and
πῆρεν" οτὸ σῶμα" Prov ᾿Ιησοῦ." 39 ἦλθεν.δὲ καὶ Νικόδημος,
took away the body of Jesus, And came also Ep
ὁ ἐλθὼν πρὸς «τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν" νυκτὸς τὸ πρῶτον, φέρων μίγμα
who came to Jesus _ by night at first, bearing a mixture
σμύρνης Kai ἀλόης ᾿ὡσεϊὶ" λίτρας ἑκατόν. 40 ἔλαβον οὖν
of myrrh and aloes about “pounds ‘a *hundred, They took therefore
TO σῶμα TOv'Inoov, Kai ἔδησαν αὐτὸ 5 ὀθονίοις μετὰ τῶν
the body of Jesus, and bound it in linen cloths, with the
ἀρωμάτων, καθὼς ἔθος ἐστὶν τοῖς ᾿ἸἸουδαίοις ἐντα-
aromatics, as acustom is - amongthe : Jews to prepare for
guage, 41 ἣν δὲ ἐν τῷ τόπῳ
burial. Now there was in the Blinc
καὶ ἐν τῷ κήπῳ μνημεῖον καινόν, ἐν ᾧ οὐδέπω.οὐδεὶς ἐτέθη. 4
ὕπου ἐσταυρώθη κῆπος,
where he was crucified a garden,
and in the garden a *tomb new, in which nooneever was laid.
42 ἐκεῖ οὖν διὰ τὴν παρασκευὴν τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ὅτι
There therefore onactountof the, preparation of the Jews, because
ἐγγὺς ἢν τὸ μνημεῖον, ἔθηκαν τὸν Ἰησοῦν.
near was the tomb, they laid Jesus,
20 Τῇ δὲ μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων ‘Mapia' ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ
But on the first [day] of the week Mary the Magdalere
ἔρχεται πρωϊ σκοτίας ETL οὔσης «εἰς τὸ" μνημεῖον, καὶ βλέπει
comes early * “dark ‘still ‘it *being to the tomb, and sees
τὸν λίθον ἡρμένον ἐκ τοῦ μνημείου. 2 τρέχει οὖν καὶ
the stone taken away from the tomb. She runs therefore and
ἔρχεται πρὸς Σίμωνα Πέτρον καὶ πρὸς τὸν ἄλλον μαθητὴν
comes to Simon Peter and* τὸ the other disciple
¢ ἤδη αὐτὸν TTrA. ἃ ἐξῆλθεν εὐθὺς TTrA. © καὶ ἐκεῖνος LTr.
305
sus, and saw that he
was dead already,they
brake not his legs:
34 but one of the sol-
diers with a spear
pierced his side, and
forthwith came there
out blood and water.
35 And he that saw it
bare record, and his
record is true: and he
knoweth that he saith
true, that ye might-be-
lieve. 36 For these
things were done; that
thescripture should be
fulfilled, A bone of him
shall not be broken.
37 And again another
scripture saith, They
shall look on him
whom they pierced,
38 And after this Jo-
seph of Arimathza, be-
ing a disciple of Jesus,
but secretly for fear of
the Jews, besought Pi-
late that hemight take
away the body of Je-
sus: and Pilate gave
him leave. He came
therefore, and took the
body of Jesus. 29 And
there came also Nico-
demus, which at the
first came to Jesus by
night, and brought a
mixture of myrrh and
aloes, about an hun-
dred pound weight.
40 Then took they the
body of Jesus, and
wound it in linen
clothes with the spices,
as the manner of, the
Jewsis to bury. 41 Now
in the place where he
was crucified there
Was a garden; and in
the garden a new se-
pulchre, wherein was
never man yet laid.
42 There laid they Je-
sus therefore because
of the Tey prepara-
tion day; for the se-
pulehre was nigh at
hand,
XX. The first day
of the week cometh
Mary Magdaleneearly,
when it was yet dark,
unto the sepulchre,and
seeth the stone taken
away from the sepul-
echre. 2 Then sherun-
neth, and cometh to
Simon Peter, and to
the other disciple,
f + καὶ also.GLTTrAW.
δ πιστεύητε T. » Πειλᾶτον τ i-- me LTTraW. k — 6 LTrA. 1 Πειλᾶτος T.
m ἦλθον they came T. 0 ἣραν τ΄. - τὸ σῶμα τ. P αὐτοῦ Of him Lira ; αὐτόνρ
‘im T. 4 αὐτὸν him Lrtraw. τ ὡς ἘΠ τς 85. -ἰ ἐν W. t Μαριὰμ T.
x
306
whom Jesus loved, and
saith unto them, They
have taken away the
Lord out of the sepul-
chre, andwe know not
where they have laid
him. 3 Peter there-
fore went forth, and
that other disciple,and
came to the sepulchre,
4 So thty ran both to-
gether : and the other
discipie did outrun Pe-
ter, and eame first to
the sepulehre. 5 And
he stooping down, and
looking in, saw the li-
nen clothes lying ; yet
went he notin. 6Then
eomcth Simon Peter
following him, and
went into the sepul-
ehre, and secth the li-
nen clothes lie, 7 and
the napkin, that was
about his head, not ly-
ing with the linen
clothes, but wrapped
tog: ther in a place by
itself. 8 Then went in
also that other disci-
ple, which came first to
the sepulchre, and he
saw, and ᾿ believed.
9 For as yet they knew
not the scripture, that
he must rise again
from the dead, 10Then
the disciples went a-
way again unto their
own home. 11 But
Mary stood without at
the sepulchre weeping:
and as she wept, she
stooped down, and
looked into the sepul-
chre, 12 and seeth two
angelsin white sitting,
the one at the head,
and the other at the
feet, where the body
of Jesus had lain,
13 And they say unto
her, Woman, why
Weepest thou? She
saith unto them, Be-
cause they have taken
away my Lord, and I
know not where they
have laid him. 14 And
when she had thus
said, she turned her-
self back, and saw Je-
sus standing,wnd knew
not, that it was Jesus.
15 Jesus saith unto
her, Woman, why
weepest thou? whom
seekest thou? She,
suppo-ing him to be
the gardener, saith un-
to him, Sir,
have borne him hence,
tell mec where thou
ha-t Jaid him, and I
will teke him away.
16 Jesus saith unto her,
Mary. She turned her-
vo δὲ 1,
if thou:
© τὰ ὀθόνια κείμενα L.
ἃ χῷ μιημείῳ GLIT: AW
4 -- ὁ οὐττυασ. *
ΤΩΛΝΝΗΣ. XX.
a 4 τῶν - rave ? ~ τ BI ΄
ὃν oe ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς; Hpav τον κύριον
whom “loved ‘Jesus, and says tothem, They tookaway the Lord
ἐκ τοῦ μνημείου, καὶ ovKoldapey ποῦ ἔθηκαν αὐτόν.
out of the tomb, and weknownot where they laid him,
3 Ἔξῆλθεν οὖν ὁ Πέτρος καὶ ὁ ἄλλος μαθητής, καὶ ἤρχοντο
3Went *forth*therefore ‘Peter and the other’ disciple, and came
? ‘ ~ 4 » δὲ e δύ £ sas) Vv ny ct] ANN
Ei¢ TO μνήμειον- ἑτρέχον. € Ol OVO Οομοῦυ και OF αλλσς
to the tomb. And ran ‘the *two together, andthe other
μαθητὴς προέδραμεν τάχιον τοῦ Πέτρον, καὶ ἦλθεν πρῶτος
disciple ranforward faster than Peter, and came dirst
2 4 ~ 5 4 ’ ! λέ Ww , A 3A , Ι!
éi¢ TO μνήμειον, Kat TAPAKVYAC β ETTEL KELLEV a Ta OUCOVLa,
to the tomb, and stooping down he sees lying the linencloths ;
οὐ μέντοι εἰσῆλθεν. 6 ἔρχεται οὖν * Σίμων Teérpog ἀκολου-
Snot *however *he “entered. Comes. then Simon Peter follow-
θῶν αὐτῷ, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸ μνημεῖον, καὶ θεωρεῖ τὰ
ing him, and entered into the tomb, and sees the
ὀθόνια κείμενα, ἢ καὶ τὸ σουδάριον ὃ ἦν ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς
linencloths lying, and the handkerchief which was upon “head
αὐτοῦ, οὐ μετὰ τῶν ὀθονίων κείμενον, ἀλλὰ χωρὶς ἐν"
*his, not with the linen cloths lying, but ‘by 7itself
’ ? e , , r es \ ε
τετυλιγμένον εἰς ἕνα τόπον. ὃ τότε οὖν εἰσῆλθεν καὶ ὃ
‘folded *up 3in) 4a, Splace. Then therefore entered «also the
ἄλλος μαθητὴς ὁ ἐλθὼν πρῶτος εἰξ TO μνημεῖον, Kai εἶζεν
other disciple who came first to the tomb, and saw
καὶ ἐπίστευσεν: 9 οὐδέπω. γὰρ ῃδεισαν TY γραφὴν, Ore
and believed ; for not yet knew they the scripture, ‘that
og αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστῆναι. 10 ἀπῆλθον
it hehoves him from among [801] dead to rise. Went away
οὖν πάλιν πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς" οἱ μαθηταί. 11 Μαρία" δὲ
therefore again to their (home] the’ disciples. But Mary
εἱστήκει πρὸς ὅτὸ μνημεῖον" ὕκλαίουσα ἔξω." ὡς οὖν
stood at the tomb “weeping ‘outside. ‘ As therefore
» , > A ~ ‘ ~ ’ >
ἔκλαιεν, παρέκυψεν sic τὸ μνημεῖον, 12 καὶ θεωρεῖ δύο ay-
she wept, she stooped down into the tomb, and beholds two an-
γέλους ἐν λευκοῖς καθεζομένους, Eva πρὸς τῇ κεφαλῇ Kai Eva
gels in white sitting, one at the head and one
πρὸς τοῖς ποσίν, ὕπου ἔκειτο TO σῶμα Tov Inood. 13 “καὶ"
at the feet, where waslaid the body of Jesus, And
λέγουσιν αὐτῇ ἐκεῖνοι, Γύναι, τί κλαίεις; λέγει αὐτοῖς,
“say Sto*her ‘they, Woman, why weepest thou? Shesays to them,
«“ GE 2 ct ~ ,
Ort ἦραν τὸν κύριόν. μου, Kai οὐκιοῖδα ποῦ ἔθηκαν
Because they took away my Lord, and I know not where they laid
αὐτόν. 14 Καὶ! ταῦτα εἰποῦσα ἐστράφη εἰς.τὰ ὀπίσω, Kai
him. And these things having said she turned backward, and
θεωρεῖ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἑστῶτα" καὶ οὐκ. ἤδει ὅτι “δ' ᾿Τησοῦς ἐστιν.
beholds Jesus standing, and knew not that Jesus it is.
15 λέγει αὐτῇ *o" Ἰησοῦς, Tovar, τί κλαίεις; τίνα ζητεῖς ;
“Says ‘to “her 1Jesus, Woman, why weepest thou? Whom scekest thou?
? U ~ a ’ ~ ,
Exeivn δοκοῦσα bre ὁ κηπουρός ἐστιν, λέγει αὐτῷ, Κύριε, εἰ
She thinking thatthe gardener it is, says to him, Sir, if
σὺ ἐβάστασας αὐτόν, εἰπέ μοι «τοῦ ἰαὐτὸν ἔθηκας" κἀγὼ
thou didst carry off him, tell me where him thou didst lay, and I
αὐτὸν ἀρῶ. 16 Λέγει αὐτῇ δὺ" ᾿Ιησοῦς, Mapia." Στρα-
him will take away. 7Says *to *her 1 Jesus, Mary. Turn-
Υ αὐτοὺς TTr. : Μαριάμ T.
ς---καὶτ. ὁ -- καὶ GLITrrswW.
&—outtrA. ὃ Μαριαμ Tra,
x + καὶ also Tra.
Ὁ ἔξω κλαίουσα TTrA ; — ἔξω L.
—oOLTTraw. [ἔθηκας αὐτόν GLTTrAW.
x, JOHN.
~ ’ ~ , .
εἴσα ἐκείνη λέγει αὐτῷ", Ῥαββουνί" ὃ λέγεται, διδάσκαλε.
K
S
ing round she says to him, Rabboni, that is to say, Teacher.
17 λέγει αὐτῇ "ὁ" Ἰησοῦς, Μή pou ἅπτου, οὔπω. γὰρ ἀναβέ-
*Says *to *her *Jesus, ’Not Sme ‘touch, for not yet haye I
βηκα πρὸς τὸν. πατέρα ἱμου"" πορεύου.δὲ πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφούς
ascended tc my Father ; but go to “brethren
μου, καὶ εἰπὲ αὐτοῖς, ᾿Αναβαίνω πρὸς τὸν. πατέρα.μου καὶ
my, and say tothem, I ascend to my Father and
, ~ ‘ , 4 « ~
πατέρα ὑμῶν, καὶ θεόν.μου καὶ θεὸν. ὑμῶν. 18 Ἔρχεται
your Father, and my God and your God, *Comes
™Mapia' ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ "ἀπαγγέλλουσα" τοῖς μαθηταῖς ore
*Mary “the *%Magdalene bringing word tothe disciples
οἑώρακεν" τὸν κύριον, καὶ ταῦτα εἶπεν αὐτῇ. 19 Οὔσης. οὖν
she has seen the Lord, and these thingshe said toher. It being therefore
ὀψίας TH ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, TH μιᾷ τῶν" σαββάτων, καὶ τῶν
evening on that day, the first [day] of the week, and the
θυρῶν κεκλεισμένων ὕπου ἦσαν ot μαθηταὶ Iovrvnypévor," διὰ
doors having been shut where “were ‘the *disciples assembled, through
x , ~ ? ͵ τ ©? ~ we? > \
τὸν φόβον τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ἦλθεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ ἔστη εἰς TO
fear of the Jews, 2came 1Jesus- and stood “in the
, . , γ - ole tow ς \ ~ ? \
μέσον, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Εἰρήνη ὑμῖν. 20 Kai ταῦτο εἰπὼν
midst, and says tothem, Peace toyou. And this having said
ἔδειξεν ταὐτοὶς τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τὴν πλευρὰν αὐτοῦ." ἐχάρη-
heshewed tothem the hands and the side of himself. *Rejoiced
σαν οὖν οἱ μαθηταὶ ἰδόντες τὸν κύριον. 21 εἶπεν οὖν
“therefore ‘the *disciples having seen the Lord, 3Said *therefore
αὐτοῖς "ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς" πάλιν, Εἰρήνη ὑμῖν: καθὼς ἀπέσταλκέν
*to “them Jesus again, Peace toyou: as Shas *sent °forth
μὲ ὁ πατήρ, κἀγὼ πέμπω. ὑμᾶς. “22 Kai τοῦτο εἰπὼν
ὝΩ6 ὍΠ6 ?Father, I also send you. And this having said
ἐνεφύσησεν, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς, Λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον.
hebreathedinto[them], and says tothem, © Receive [the] *Spirit ‘*Holy:
23 ἄν τινων ἀφῆτε τὰς ἁμαρτίας, "ἀφίενται! αὐτοῖς"
of whomsoever ye may remit the sins, they are remitted to them ;
ἰάν'" τινων κρατῆτε, κεκράτηνται. 24 Θωμᾶς δέ, εἷς ἐκ
of whomsoever ye may retain, they have been retained. But Thomas, one of
τῶν δώδεκα ὁ λεγόμενος Δίδυμος, οὐκιἦν per αὐτῶν Ore
the twelve called Didymus, wasnot with them when
ἦλθεν Voll ᾿Ιησοῦς. 25 ἔλεγον οὖν αὐτῷ ot ἄλλοι μαθηταί,
*came 1 Jesus, *Said *therefore Sto 7him’*the “other disciples,
4 15 Beas κ᾿ ΄, « Η͂ ᾽ - ᾽ \ . σ ?
Ἑωράκαμεν τὸν κύριον. Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, ᾿Εὰν μὴ ἴδω ἐν
We have seen’ the Lord, But he said tothem, Unless Isee in
ταῖς. χερσὶν αὐτοῦ τὸν τύπον τῶν ἥλων, Kat βάλω "τὸν δάκτυ-
his hands the mark ofthe nails, and put *finger
λό I ᾽ A y ΄ ll ~ pr ἜΡΟΝ tr Leen’ as) τ, Π
NOV MOU εἰς Τὸν τυπον" τῶν λων, και βά ω την-.χειρα-μοῦυ
‘my into the mark ofthe nails, and put my hand
> \ \ ᾽ ~ > ‘ , \ Pea ,
εἰς τὴν.πλευρὰν αὐτοῦ, οὐ-μὴ πιστεύσω. 26 Kai μεθ᾽ ἡμέρας
into his side, not at all will I believe. And after “days
᾽ ι ΄ = ε ΗΠ = . ~
ὀκτὼ πάλιν ἦσαν ἔσω οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ Θωμᾶς per’
teight again were *within *his “disciples, and Thomas with
αὐτῶν. ἔρχεται ὁ ᾿1ησοῦς, τῶν θυρῶν κεκλεισμένων, καὶ ἔστη
them, Comes Jesus, the doors having been shut, and stood
i + 'Ἑβραϊστί in Hebrew [L]tTra.
™ Μαριὰμ TTra. 2 ἀγγέλλουσα LITA.
4 — συνήγμενοι LTTra.
Ἰησοῦς (read he said) ΤΑ].
wo LIlra.
k — δ LTTrA.
ο ἑώρακα I have seen ΤΊτΑ.
ἴ ἐὰν L.
* μου τὸν δάκτυλον τ. Υ τόπον place LT.
τ καὶ (— καὶ 1) τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τὴν πλευρὰν αὐτοῖς LTTYA.
ν ἀφέωνται they have been remitted Ltr.
£ μου τὴν χείρα TTA. »
307
self, and saith unto
him, Rabboni ; which
is to say, Master. 17Je-
sus saith unto her,
Touch me not; for I am
not yet ascended to
my Father: but go to
my brethren, and say
unto them, I ascend
unto my Father, and
your Father; and to
my God,and your God.
18 Mary Magdalene
came and told the
disciples that she had
seen the Lord, and
that he had spoken
these things unto her.
19 Then the same day
at evening, being the
first day of the week,
when the doors were
shut where the disci-
ples were assembled
for fear of the Jews,
came Jesus and stood
in the midst, and saith
unto them, Peace
unto you. 20 And
when he had sosaid, he
shewed unto them jis
hands and his side.
Then were the disci-
ples glad, when they
saw the Lord; 21 Then
said Jesus to them a-
gain, Peace be unto
di as my Father
th sentme, even so
send I you. 22 And
when he had said this,
he breathed on then,
and saith unto them,
Receive ye the Holy
Ghost: 23 whose soever
sins ye remit, they are
remitted unto them;
and whose soever sins
ye retain, they are re-
tained. 24But Thomas,
one of the twelve,call-
ed Didymus, was not
with them when Jesus
came. 25 The other
disciples therefore said
unto him, We have
seen the Lord. But he
said unto them, Except
T shall see in his hanas
the print of the nails,
and put my finger into
the print of the nails,
and thrust my hand
into his side,J will not
believe. 26And after
eight days again bis
disciples were within,
and Thomas’ with
them: then came Je-
sus, the doors being
shut, and stood in the
1— μου (read the Father) [i]TTra.
P — τῶν LTTraw.
5.-α ὃ
208
midst, and said, Peace
δὲ unto you. 27 Then
saith he to Thomas,
Reach hither thy fin-
ger, and behold my
hands ; and reach hi-
ther thy hand, and
thrust ἐξ into my side:'
and bo not faithless,
but believing. 28 And
Thomas answered and
said unto him, My
Lord and my God.
29 Jesus saith unto
him, Thomas, because
thou hast seen me,
thou hast believed:
blessed are they that
have not seen, and yet
have believed,
30 And many other
signs truly did Jesus
in the presence of his
disciples, Which are
not written in this
book: 31 but these are
written, that yemight
believe that Jesus is
the Christ, the Son of
God ; and that believ-
ing ye might have life
through his name,
-XXI. After these
things Jesus shewed
himself again to the
disciples at the sea of
Tiberias ; and on this
wise shewed he /him-
self. 2 There were to-
gether Simon Peter,
and Thomas called Di-
dymus, and Nathanael
of Cana in Galilee, and
the. sons of Zebedee,
and two other of his
disciples.. 3 Simon
Peter saith unto them,
I go a fishing. They
say unto him, We also
g0 with thee, They
went forth, and en-
tered into a ship im-
mediately; and that
night they caught no-
thing. 4 But when the
morning was now
come, Jesus stood on
the shore: but the dis-
ciples knew not that
it was Jesus, 5 Then
Jesus saith unto them,
Children, have ye any
meat ? They answered
him, No. 6 And he
s2id unto them, Cast
the net on the right
side of the ship, and
ITQANNHS. XX, XXI.
εἰς τὸ μέσον Kai εἶπεν, Εἰρήνὴ ὑμῖν. 27 Εἴτα λέγει τῷ Θωμᾷ,
in ‘the midst and said, Peace toyou. Then hesays to Thomas,
Φέρε τὸν. δάκτυλόν σου ὧδε, Kai ἴδε τὰς. χεῖράς. μον" Kai
Bring thy finger here, and see my hands ;’ and
φέρε THY-xeipa.cov, καὶ βάλε εἰς τὴν.πλευράγν.μου" Kai
bring thy hand, and put [it] into my side; “and
μὴ.γίνου ἄπιστος, ἀλλὰ πιστός. 28 καὶ! ἀπεκρίθη Poll
be not unbelieving, but believing. And 7answered
Θωμᾶς καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, ὋὉ.κύριός. μου καὶ ὁ.θεός. μου. 29 Λέγει
2Thomas and said to him, My Lord and my God. "Says
αὐτῷ “ὁ" Ἰησοῦς, “Ὅτι ἑώρακάς ‘pe, Θωμᾶ," πεπίστευκας"
Sto*him 1Jesus, Because thou hast seen me, Thomas, thou hast believed:
μακάριοι ‘ot ἡ ἰδόντες καὶ πιστεύσαντες.
blessed they who have notscen and have believed.,
30 Πολλὰ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλα «σημεῖα ἐποίησεν O'In-
Many %therefore “also ‘other “signs did Je-
cove ἐνώπιον Τῶν. μαθητῶν. "αὐτοῦ," ἃ οὐκιἔστιν γεγραμ-
sus in presence of his disciples, which are not written
, tan? ~ , , ~ A , . ev
μένα ἐν πῷ.βιβλίῳ.τούτῳ. 31 ταῦτα.δὲ γέγραπται ἵνα
in this book ; but these have been written that
πιστεύσητε! Ore 86! Ιησοῦς ἐστιν 6° χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
ye may believe that Jesus _ is the Christ the Son
θεοῦ, καὶ ἵνα πιστεύοντες ζωὴν " ἔχητε ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι
of God, and that believing , life ye may have in 2name
αὐτοῦ.
this...
ΟἹ Mera ταῦτα ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν πάλιν ᾿ὸ ᾿Ιησοῦς"
After these things “manifested ‘himself again 1 Jesus
~ ~ > \ ~ , ~ , ? ,
τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης τῆς Τιβεριάδος" ἐφανέρωσεν. δὲ
tothe disciples at the sea of Tiberias, And he manitested
« - 8 s : « ~ , La \ ~ «
οὕτως" ἦσαν ὁμοῦ Σίμων WMerpoc, καὶ Θωμᾶς ὃ
[himself] thus: There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas
λεγόμενος Δίδυμος, καὶ Ναθαναὴλ ὁ ἀπὸ Κανᾶ τῆς Γαλι-
called Didymus, and Nathanael from Cana of Gali-
Aaiac, Kai οἱ τοῦ ZeBedaiov, Kai ἄλλοι ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν
166, and the [sons] of Zebedee, and “others *of Sdisciples
αὐτοῦ δύο. 8 λέγει αὐτοῖς Σίμων Πέτρος, Ὑπάγω ἁλιεύειν.
his ‘bwo. 8Says *to°them ‘Simon ‘7Peter, Igo to fish,
Aéyovow αὐτῷ, Ἐρχόμεθα καὶ ἡμεῖς σὺν σοί. "᾿ Ἐξῆλθον
Theysay tohim, *Come “also “we with thee. They went forth
SU te Π ? A Noi me} A% It \ ? Shed
καὶ ‘avéBnoav" εἰς τὸ πλοῖον MevOUC," καὶ ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ
and went up into the ship immediately, and during that
a9 , ἠδὲ 4 ah δὲ ἠδ n ΄ | ” oft
VUKTL ETLACAY οὐθὲν. TPWtac.oe& 2)07 γενομένης ἙσΤὴ ὋὋ
night they took nothing. And morning already being come stood
ἸΙησοῦς Peic! τὸν αἰγιαλόν" οὐ μέντοι ἤδεισαν ot μαθηταὶ ort
1Jesus on the shore ; ®not “however “*knew ‘the “disciples that
Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν. 5 λέγει οὖν αὐτοῖς 40’Inoovc," Παιδία,
Jesus it 15. *Says *therefore *to them 1Jesus, Littlechildren,
μή τι προσφάγιον ἔχετε; ᾿Απεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ, Οὔ. 6 τῸ δὲ
any food have ye? They answered him;, No; And he
εἶπεν" αὐτοῖς, Βάλετε εἰς τὰ δεξιὰ μέρη τοῦ πλοίου τὸ δίκτυον,
said tothem, Cast to the right side ofthe ship the net,
8 — καὶ GLTTrAW.
(read the disciples) LrTra.
1 — ὁ Ἰησοῦς (read he manifested) A; —oTtr. “ΚΕ + [καὶ] and u
m — εὐθύς LTTrA.
GLATrAW.
4 [ὃ ᾿Ιησοῦς] L; [Ὁ]
Ἰησοῦς Tr; -- ὃ ΤΑ.
b— ὃ G@LTTrAW.
f πιστεύητε T.
ἢ [ὁ] Tr. 4 — Θωμᾶ GLTTrAW. ε — αὐτοῦ
§—OGLITrAW.. © + [αἰώνιον] eternal L.
1 ἐνέβησαν entered
0 γινομένης breaking Trrw. © — OLTTrA. P ἐπὶ LT.
ὃ τ λέγει he says 1.
ἜΧΕ JOHN.
a» \ ~
καὶ εὑρήσετε. “EGadov οὖν, καὶ “οὐκ ἔτι" αὐτὸ ἑλκῦσαι
and ye shall find. no longer it to draw
ΓΝ I > 4 ~ >\ 10 ~ ; θύ λές 5
ἰσχυσαν" απὸ τοῦ πλήθους τῶν ἰχθύων. 7 λέγει οὖν
were they able fromthe multitude ofthe fishes, Says therefore
ὁ. μαθητὴς ἐκεῖνος ὃν ἠγάπα ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ Πέτρῳ, Ὁ κύριός
that disciple whom “loved 4Jesus to Peter, The Lord
ἐστιν. Σίμων οὖν Πέτρος, ἀκούσας οὕτι ὁ κύριός ἐστιν,
it is. Simon *therefore *Peter, having heard that the Lord it is,
τὸν ἐπενδύτην διεζώσατο᾽ ἦν.γὰρ γυμνός" Kai ἔβαλεν
They cast therefore, and
[his] upper garment he girdedon, for he was: naked, and . cast
« 4 ’ { 4 A t A » ͵ , ~
ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὴν’ “θάλασσαν. 8 }οἱ. δὲ ἄλλοι μαθηταὶ τῷ
himself into the sea. Andthe other disciples in the
πλοιαρίῳ ἦλθον" od-yap ἦσαν μακρὰν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς, "ἀλλ᾽
smallship came, for not werethey far from the land, but
ε > ‘ at ‘ , Η͂ ΄ ~
ὡς ἀπὸ πηχῶν διακοσίων, σύροντες τὸ δίκτυον τῶν
somewhere about “cubits ‘two *hundred, dragging the net
ἰχθύων. 9 Ὡς οὖν ἀπέβησαν εἰς τὴν γῆν βλέπουσιν
of fishes, When therefore they wentup on the land they see
ἀνθρακιὰν κειμένην καὶ ὀψάριον ἐπικείμενον, καὶ ἄρτον.
a fire of coals lying and fish lying on {it],and bread.
10 λέγει αὐτοῖς τὸ" Inoove, ᾿Ἐνέγκατε ἀπὸ τῶν ὀψαρίων ὧν
2Says *to “them 1Jesus, Bring of the fishes which
ἐπιάσατε νῦν. 11.’AvéBn* Σίμων Πέτρος, καὶ εἵλκυσεν τὸ
-yetook just now. Went us Simon Peter, and drew the
΄ ’ oy \ ~ ~ cy > , ’ iT] ε x
δίκτυὸν γἐπὶ τῆς γῆς," μεστὸν “ἰχθύων μεγάλων" ἑκατὸν
net to the land, full of “fishes ‘large a hundred [and]
Ἀπεντηκοντατριῶν"" Kat τοσούτων ὄντων οὐκ. ἐσχίσθη τὸ
fifty three ; and[though] so many there were was not rent -the
δίκτυον. 12 Λέγει αὐτοῖς 6" ᾿Ιησοῦς, Δεῦτε ἀριστήσατε.
net. Says 5to “them 14Jesus, Comeye, ᾿ dine,
οὐδεὶς “δὲ" ἐτόλμα τῶν μαθητῶν ἐξετάσαι αὐτόν, Σὺ τίς
Βαῦ none ‘ventured Jof*the “disciples to ask him, *Thou *who
el; εἰδότες ὅτι ὁ κύριός ἐστιν᾽ 18 ἔρχεται ἀοῦν ὁ! Ἰησοῦς
art? knowing that the Lord _ itis. Comes *therefore 1 Jesus
‘ ’ 4 » ν a > ad ‘ ΑἹ 3 4 z
kai λαμβάνει τὸν ἄρτον καὶ δίδωσιν αὐτοῖς, καὶ τὸ ὀψάριον
and takes
ὁμοίως.
in like manner,
the .bread and gives tothem, and the fish
14 τοῦτο ἤδη τρίτον ἐφανερώθη "ὁ' Ιησοῦς
This . [is] now the third time?was *manifested 1 Jesus
τοῖς. μαθηταῖς favrov" ἐγερθεὶς ἐκ ᾿ ψεκρῶν.
to his disciples having been raised from among [the] dead.
15"Ore οὖν ἠρίστησαν, λέγει τῷ Σίμωνι Πέτρῳ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς,
When therefore they had dined, “says _ *to“Simon ‘Peter 1Jesus,
Σίμων Ἰωνᾶ," ἀγαπᾷς με "πλεῖον" τούτων ; Λέγει αὐτῷ,
Simon [son] of Jonas, lovest thou me more ‘than these? Hesays tohim,
Nai, κύριε' σὺ οἶδας ὅὕτι φιλῶ σε. Λέγει αὐτῷ,
Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I have affection for thee. He says to him,
Booxe rd.apvia_wou. 16 Λέγει αὐτῷ πάλιν δεύτερον, Σίμων
Feed my lambs. He says tohim again asecondtime, Simon
Elwva," ἀγαπᾷς με; Λέγει αὐτῷ, Nai κύριε: od οἶδας
{son] of Jonas, lovest thou me? He says tohim, Yea, Lord; thou knowest
- time,
309
ye shall find. They
cast therefore,and now
they were not able to
draw it for the multi-
tude of fishes, 7 There-
fore that disciple
whom Jesus loved
saith unto Peter, It is
the Lord. Now when
Simon Peter heard
‘that it was the Lord,
he girt. his fisher’s
coat unto him, (for he
was naked,) and did
cast himself into the
sea. 8 And the other
disciples came in a lit-
tle ship; (for they
Were not far from
land, but as it were
two hundred cubits,)
dragging the net with
fishes. 9 As soon then
as they were come to
land, they saw a fire
of coals there, and fish
laid thereon, and
bread, 10 Jesus saith
unto them, Bring of
the fish which ye have
now caught. 11Simon
Peter went up, and
drew the net to land
full of great fishes, an
hundred and fifty and
three: and for all there
were so many, yet was
not the ret broken.
12 Jesus saith unto
them, Come and dine.
And none of the disci-
les durst, ask him,
o art thou? know-
ing that it was the
Lord. 13 Jesus then
cometh, and taketh
bread, and _ giveth
them, and fish like-
wise. 14 This is now
the third time that
Jesus shewed himself
to his disciples, after
that he was risen from
the dead. 15 So when
they had dined, Jesus
saith to Simon Peter,
Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me more
thanthese? He saith
unto him, Yea, Lord .
thou knowest that 1
love thee, He saith
unto him, Feed my
lambs. 16 He saithto
him again the second
Simon, son of
Jonas, lovest thou me?
He saith unto him, Yea,
Lord; thou knowest
that I'love thee. He
saith unto him, Feed
my sheep. 17 He saith
ὅτι AO σε. Λέγει αὐτῷ, Moipave τὰ Ἰπρόβατά!
that I have affection for thee. Hesays tohim, Shepherd “sheep
5 οὐκέτι ΟἸΤ. ἴσχυον LITrA, ἡ ἀλλὰ Tira. δ [Ὁ] τ. *-+ οὖν therefore Tra.
Υ εἰς τὴν γῆν LTTrA,
e — δὲ but [Tr]a.
disciples) LTTraW.
little sheep 2.
2 μεγάλων ἰχθύων L.
4 — ody G; -- οὖν ὃ LTTrA.
δ Ιωάνον John Ltr; Ἰωάννου TA.
€ — 9 LTTrA.’
& πεντήκοντα τριῶν LTTr.
f — αὐτοῦ (read the
Ἀ πλέον LITra.
Ὁ [Ὁ] Tr.
i προβάτιά
310
unto him the third
time, Simon, son of
Jonas, lovest thoume?
Peter was grieved be-
cause he said unto him
the third time, Lovest
thou me? And hesaid
unto him, Lord, thou
knowest all things ;
thou kKnowest that 1
love thee. Jesus saith
unto him, Feed my
sheep. 18 Verily, ve-
rily, I say unto thee,
When thou wast
young, thou girdedst
thyself, and walkedst
whither thou would-
est: but when thou
shalt be old, thou
shalt stretch forth thy
hands, and another
shall gird thee, and
carry
thou wouldest not.
19 This spake _he, sig-
nifying by what death
he shonld glorify God.
And when he had spo-
ken this, he saith un- ?
to him, Follow me,
20 Then Peter, turning
about, seeth the disci-
ple whom Jesus loved
following ; which also
leaned on his breast at
supper, and said,Lord,
which is he that be-
trayeth thee? 21 Pe-
ter seeing him saith
to Jesus, Lord, and
what shall this man
do? 22 Jesus saith
unto him, If I will
that he tarry till I
come, what is that to "
thee? follow thou me,
23 Then went this say-
ing abroad among the
brethren, that that
disciple should not
die: yet Jesus said not
unto him, He shall not
die ; but, If I will that
he tarry tiil I come,
what is that to thee?
24 This is the disci-
ple which testifieth
of these things,
wrote these things:
and we know that his
testimony is true.
25 And there are also
many other fthings
which Jesus did, the
which, if they should
be written every one,
I suppose that even
the world itself could
not contain the books
that should be writ-
ten. Amen,
Kk Ἰωάνου John Ltr ; ᾿Ιωάνμον τὰ.
LTTrA ; — Ἰησοῦς (read he says) T[Tr].
s— δὲ but LETrAW.
a [oe] thee L,
¥ οὗτος ὃ λόγος LTTrA.
ἡ μαρτυρία ἐστίν ΤΊτΑ.
{- ͵᾿π᾿;'᾿ Ἀμήν GLTrA.
thee whither «
and
IQANNHES. Xt.
¢ μου. 17 Λέγει αὐτῷ τὸ τρίτον, Σίμων ἘΊἸωνᾷ," φι-
my. He says tohim the thirdtime, Simon [son] of Jonas, hast thou
λεῖς με; ᾿ἸἙλυπήθη ὁ Πέτρος ὅτι εἶπεν αὐτῷ τὸ
affection for me? 7Was “grieved ~.*Peter because hesaid tohim the
τρίτον, Φιλεῖς με; ἱκαὶ" τοεῖπτεν" αὐτῷ, Κύριε, "od
third time, Hast thouaffection forme? and said tohim, Lord, thou
mavra' οἴδας᾽ σὺ γινώσκεις ὅτι φιλῶ σε. Λέγει
ail things knowest ; thou knowest that Ihave affectionfor thee. Says
αὐτῷ “ὁ Ἴπ τ ν >! Βόσκε τὰ.--"πρόβατάν μου. 18 ἀμὴν ἀμὴν
310 *him 1 Jesus, Feed my sheep. Verily verily
λέγω σοι, OTE ἧς νεώτερος ἐζώννυες σεαυτόν, καὶ
Isay tothee, When thou wast younger " thou girdedst thyself, and
περιεπάτεις ὕπον ἤθελες" ὕταν.δὲ ynpaoye ἐκ-
walkedst where thou didst desire; but when thou shalt be old thou shalt
τενεὶς τὰς. χεῖράς σου, καὶ Pine Ie ζώσει," Kat οἴσει *
stretch forth thy hands, and another thee shall gird, and bring (thee)
ὅπου οὐθέλεις. 19 Τοῦτο. δὲ εἶπεν σημαίνων ποίῳ
where thou dost not desire. But this he said signifying by what
θανάτ δοξάσει τὸν θεόν. καὶ τοῦτο εἰπὼν λέγει αὐτῷ,
death heshould glorify God. And this having said he says to him,
Ακολούθει μοι. 20 ᾿Ἐπιστραφεὶς "δὲ! ὁ Πέτρος βλέπει τὸν
Follow me, But having turned Peter sees the
μαθητὴν ὃν ἠγάπα ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἀκολουθοῦντα, ὃς καὶ ἀνέπεσεν
disciple whom “loved 1 Jesus following, who also reclined
ἐν τῷ δείπνῳ ἐπὶ τὸ. στῆθος. αὐτοῦ Kai εἶπεν, Κύριε, τίς ἐστιν
at the supper. on his breast and said, Lord, who isit
ὁ παραδιδούς σε; 21 Τοῦτον " ἰδὼν ὁ Πέτρος λέγει τῷ In-
who is anne up thee? SHim “sceing 1Peter says to Je-
σοῦ, Κύριε, obroc-d& τί; 22 Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, “Ear
sus, Lord, but of this one what; Says “to *him Raesas; If
αὐτὸν θέλω μένειν ἕως ἔρχομαι, Ti πρός GE; σὺ
Shim 7I 2desire Be abide till Icome, what[isit] to thee? *Thou
Yaxodovber por." 23 ᾿Εξῆλθεν οὖν YODdyocobrog' εἰς
‘follow me, Went out therefore this word among
τοὺς ἀδελφούς, Ὅτι ὁ.μαθητὴς ἐκεῖνος οὐκ. ἀποθνήσκει" "καὶ
the brethren, That that disciple does not die. However
? * il PG) CE) ~ «“ ᾽ ᾽ ἔ > Pay
οὐκ εἶπεν" αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ὅτι οὐκ ἀποθνήσκει" ἀλλ᾽, ᾿Εὰν
Snot said “to him ESE That he does not die ; but, If
αὐτὸν θέλω μένειν ἕως ἔρχομαι," Yrt πρός os;"
Shim “άδβίῖτο toabide till Icome, what{[isit} te thee?
24 Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ μαθητὴς ὃ μαρτυρῶν περὶ τούτων,
This is. the disciple who bears witness concerning these things,
\ , 5
καὶ τ γράψας ravra’ καὶ οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀληθής "ἐστιν ὁ
and (who] wrote these things: and weknow that true is
μαρτυρία. αὐτοῦ." 25 ϑέἔστιν. δὲ καὶ ἄλλα πολλὰ “bara!
And there are also “other ‘things * many. PE ey
γράφηται καθ᾽ ἕν,
€ they should be written oneby one, “not *even
his witness,
ἐποίησεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ἅτινα ἐὰν
2did 1Jesus, whicn
αὐτὸν οἶμαι τὸν κόσμον “χωρῆσαι! τὰ γραφόμενα βιβλία.
ἃ οὐδὲ!
7itself ἮἿ ΞΒΌΡΡΟΒΘ 9 ‘world που]ὰ contain the “written *pooks,
ΤΑ μήν. lg
Amen,
1 [καὶ]. ™AcyersaysT. πάντα cULTTrA. °— ὁ
Ρ προβάτιά little sheep ΤΊτΑ. 9 ζώσει σε TrA.
t + οὖν therefore LTTrA. ¥ μοι ἀκολούθει LTTrAW.
χ οὐκ εἶπεν δὲ Tr. Y—TimposoeT. *%*+ 0Wwhoxt[a]. 2 αὐτοῦ
Ὁ --- γ6γ86 28 τ, Cawhichtitra. ἃ οὐδ᾽ ᾿ττὰ. 8 χωρήσειν Tre
& + κατὰ Ἰωάνην (Ἰωάννην A) according to John Tra,
ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ "TON ATION! ‘AMOSTOAOQN,!
ACTS OF THE HOLY APOSTLES.
περὶ
~ ΄ , x
TON piv πρῶτον λόγον ἐποιησάμην πάντων, ὦ
concerning all things,
The *indeed ‘first 2account I made re)
Θεόφιλε, ὧν ἤρξατο Jb" Ἰησοῦς ποιεῖν τε καὶ διδάσκειν,
Theophilus, which “began 1 Jesus bothtodo and to teach,
2 ἄχρι ἣἧς. ἡμέρας ἐντειλάμενος τοῖς ἀποστόλοις διὰ
until the day in which, having given command °to°the “apostles ‘by
7®@ CoM τν , ᾽ ΄ τ
πνεύματος ἁγίου οὺς ἐξελέξατο, Κἀνελήφθη." 8. οἷς
[8.6] *Spirit “Holy whom he chose, he wastakenup: to whom
καὶ παρέστησεν ἑαυτὸν ζῶντα μετὰ τὸ.παθεῖν αὐτόν, ἐν
8150 he presented himself living after he had suffered, with
πολλοῖς τεκμηρίοις, Ou ἡμερῶν 'reccapaxorvra' ὀπτανόμενος
many proofs, during *days *forty being seen
Ta περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ.
and speaking the things concerning the kingdom of God:
πιπαρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς" ἀπὸ ‘Tepo-
Γ
αὐτοῖς, καὶ λέγων
by them,
4 καὶ συναλιζόμενος
and being assembled with [him} he charged them from Jeru-
σολύμων μὴ χωρίζεσθαι, ἀλλὰ περιμένειν τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν
salem not to depart, but to await the promise
΄ ~ 4 ey ? “ , ’ 5 5 « nT / I ‘
TOU πάτρος, ἣν NKOUVGATE [Lov OTL WAVYHC μὲν
of the Father, which[said he] ye heard of me. For John ~ indeed
? ΄ ον e ~ ‘ ΠῚ , > ’
ἐβάπτισεν ὕδατι, ὑμεῖς. δὲ οβαπτισθήσεσθε ἐν πνεύμα-
baptized with water, but ye shall be baptized with[the] “Spirit
τι" ἁγίῳ ov pera πολλὰς ταύτας ἡμέρας. Ο Οἱ μὲν οὖν
‘Holy *not “after
συνελθόντες
having come together
many days. They indced therefore
Pernowrwy' αὐτὸν λέγοντες, Κύριε," εἰ ἐν
asked him, saying, Lord, Sat
TP-X0OVY.TOUTW ἀποκαθιστάνεις THY βασιλείαν τῷ Ἰσραήλ;
“this °time restorest *thou the kingdom to Israel ?
7 Εἶπεν δὲ" πρὸς αὐτούς, Οὐχ ὑμῶν ἐστιν γνῶναι χρόνους
And he said to them, SNot “yours Jit “is to know times
n \ τ \ ἴθ > ἡ iOk de ree, 8 Ἰλλὰ
ἢ καιροὺς οὐς O πατὴρ ἔθετο ἐν τῃ-ἰθιᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ἄλλα
or seasons whichthe Father placed in hisown authority; but
λήψεσθε! δύναμιν, ἐπελθόντος τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐφ᾽
ye willreceive power, ‘having *come ‘the Holy “Spirit upon
ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἔσεσθε Spor μάρτυρες ἔν τε ἹΙερουσαλὴμ καὶ ἵὲν"
you, and yeshallbe tome witnesses bothin Jerusalem and in
πάσῃ τῇ! Ιουδαίᾳ καὶ ὑΣαμαρείᾳ! καὶ ἕως ἐσχάτου
all Judea and Samaria and to [the] uttermost part
τῆς γῆς. .9 Kai ταῦτα εἰπών, βλεπόντων αὐτῶν
of the earth, And these things having said, “bcholding [him] ?they
? , ν , « , ? ‘ ? ν ~ 2 ~
ἐπήρθη, καὶ νεφέλη ὑπέλαβεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν
he was taken up, and acloud withdrew him from "eyes
αὐτῶν.
their.
10 Καὶ ὡς ἀτενίζοντες ἦσαν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν πορευομένου
And as “looking *intentlythey*wereintothe . heaven as “was “going
b — ἁγίων G; — τῶν ἁγίων (read of [the]) LrTraw.
© ἀνελήμφθη LITrA. | τεσσεράκοντα LTTrA.
° ev ἡνεύματι βαπτισθήσεσθε LTTrA.
P ηρώτων LITrA.
LITrA. ® nov of Me LITraAW.
t — ἐν [tra]. ν -- τῇ A.
i — ἀποστόλων T.
™ αὐτοῖς παρήγγειλεν AW.
4 — δὲ and Tr.
W Σαμαρίᾳ T.
THE former treatiss
have I made, O Theo-
philus, of all that
Jesus began both to
do and teach, 2 until
the day in which he
Was taken ‘up, after
that he through the
Holy Ghost had given
eclmandments unto
the apostles whom he
had chosen: 3t0o whom
also heshewed himself
alive after his pas-
sion by wany infalli-
ble proofs, bcing seen
of them forty days,
and speaking of the
things pertaining to
the kingdom of God:
4 and, being asseme-
bled together with
them, commanded
them that they should
not depdrt from Jeru-
salem, but wait for
the promise of the Fa-
ther, which, saith he,
ye have heard of me,
5 For John truly bap-
tized with water ; but
ye shall be baptized
with the Holy Ghost
not many days hence.
6 When they therefore
were come together,
they asked of him,
saying, Lord, wilt
thou at this time re-
store again the king.
dom toIsracl? 7 And
he said unto them, It
is not for you to know
the times or the sea-
sons, which the Father
hath put in his own
power. 8 But yeshall
receive power, after
that the Holy Ghost is
come upon you: and
ye shall be witnesses
unto me both in Jeru-
salem, and in all Ju-
dza, and in Samaria,
and unto the utter-
most part of the
earth. 9 Aud when he
had spokcn these
things, while they be-
held, he was taken up;
and a cloud receive
him out of theirsight.
10 And while they
looked stedfastly to-
ward heaven as he
j — δ LTrAW.
Ὁ ᾿Ιωάνης Tr.
τ λήμψεσθε
312
went up, behold, two
men stood by them in
white apparel; llwhich
also said, Ye men of
Galilee, why stand ye
gazing up into heaven?
this same Jesus,which
is taken up from you
into heayen, shall so
come in like manner
as ye have secn him go
into heaven. 12 Then
returned they unto Je-
rusalem from the
mount called Olivet,
which is from Jerusa-
lem a sabbath day’s
journey. 13 And when
they were come in,
they went up into an
upper room, where
abode both Veter, and
James, and John, and
Andrew, Philip, and
Thomas, Bartholo-
mew, and Matthew,
James the son of Al-
pheus, and Simon Ze-
lotes, and Judas the
brother of James.
14 These all continued
with one accord in
prayer and supplica-
tion, with the women,
and Mary the mother
of Jesus, and with his
brethren.
15 And in those days
Peter stood up in the
midst of the disciples,
and said, (the number
of names together
were about an hun-
a@red and twenty,)
16 Men and brethren,
this scripture must
needs have been ful-
filled, which the Holy
Ghost by the mouth
of David spake before
concerning Judas,
which was guide to
them that toek Jesus,
17 Por he was numbér-
ed with us, and had
obtained part of this
ministry. 18 Now this
gaan purchased a fic!d
with the reward of
iniquity ; and falling
headlong, he burst a-
sunder in the midst,
and all his bowels
gushed out, 19 And it
TIPAZ ELS. 1,
αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνδρες δύο παρειστήκεισαν αὐτοῖς ἐν Ξἐσθῆτι
the, δαϊβούβεβοιἃ θη ‘two stood by them in “apparel
λευκῇ," 11 οἱ καὶ Yeizoy,'”Avdpec Γαλιλαῖοι, τί ἑστήκατε *2u-
1white, who also said, Men Galileans, why doyestand look-
βλέποντες" εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν ; οὗτος ὃ ᾿Ιησοῦς ὁ ξἀναληφθεὶς!
ing into the heaven? This Jesus who was taken up
ag’ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν οὕτως ἐλεύσεται ὃν.τρόπον
from you into the heaven thus willecome ‘in the manner
ἐθεάσασθε αὐτὸν “πορευόμενον εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν. 12 Τότε
“ye beheld him going into the ~ heaven. Then
« , > e κι > ν “» ~ ,
ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀπὸ ὄρους τοῦ καλουμένου
they returned to Jerusalem from [the] mount called
3) ~ e 5 ? 4 « - , »
ἐλαιῶνος, 9 ἐστιν ἐγγὺς Ἱερουσαλήμ, σαββάτου ἔχον
of Olives, which is near Jerusalem, 3a*sabbath’s ‘being “distant
ὁδόν. 18 Kai ore εἰσῆλθον ϑάνέβησαν εἰς τὸ - ὑπερῷον,"
journey. And when they had entered they went up to the upper chamber,
οὗ ἦσαν καταμένοντες ὕ.τε ἸΤέτρος καὶ “Ιτάκωβος καὶ ᾿Ιωάν-
where were staying both Peter and James and John
νης" καὶ ᾽Ανδρεας, Φίλιππος καὶ Θωμᾶς, Βαρθολομαῖος kai
and Andrew, e Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and
4Maratoc," ᾿Ιάκωβος ᾿Αλφαίου καὶ Σίμων ὁ Znrwrhe,
Matthew, James f[son]of Alpheus and Simon the Zealot,
καὶ ᾿Ιούδας ᾿Ιακώβου. 14 οὗτοι πάντες ἦσαν προσκαρ-
and Jude [brother] of James. These all were ‘steadfastly
τεροῦντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν τῇ προσευχῇ “καὶ τῇ δεήσει." σὺν
Secontinuing *with *one °accord in prayer and supplication, with [the]
γυναιξὶν καὶ ‘Mapia" τῇ μητρὶ τοῦ Ιησοῦ, καὶ Sodbv' τοῖς
women and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with
ἀδελφοῖς. αὐτοῦ.
his brethren,
15 Kai ἐν ταῖς.ἡμέραις.ταῦταις ἀναστὰς Πέτρος ἐν
And
tow τῶν "μαθητῶν" εἶπεν" ἦν τε
[the] midst ofthe disciples said,
ἐπὶ. τὸ. αὐτὸ ‘we! ἑκατὸν. Σεΐκοσι»"" 16” Avdpse ἀδελφοί,
Stogether about a hundred and twenty,) Men ‘brethren, it was neces-
πληρωθῆναι τὴν.γραφὴν ἰταύτην," ἣν προεῖπεν τὸ
sary *to *have *been “fulfilled *this “scripture, which ®spoke *before 'the
~ x 7a ὃ \ ΄ mA idl \ "I δ, 3 ~
πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον διὰ στόματος αβὶ περὶ Ἰούδα τοῦ
"Spirit “the *Holy by [the] mouth of David concerning Judas who
, c ὃ ~ ~ AX ~ Do A iT T ~ 5 co
γενομένου» ὁδηγοῦ τοῖς συλλαβοῦσιν "τὸν" ᾿Ιησοῦν" 17 ὅτι
became guide to those who took Jesus ; for
κατηριθμημένος ἦν Coby" ἡμῖν, καὶ ἔλαχεν τὸν κλῆρον τῆς
numbered he was with us, and obtained a part
διακονίας ταύτης. 18 Οὗτος μὲν οὖν ἐκτήσατο χωρίον
in this service. This [man] indeed then got a field
ἐκ τοῦ! μισθοῦ τῆς ἀδικίας, καὶ πρηνὴς γενόμενος
outof the reward of unrighteousness, and “headlong *having “fallen
ἐλάκησεν μέσος, καὶ ἐξεχύθη πάντα τὰ.σπλάγχνα αὐτοῦ.
burst in [the] midst, and *gushed °out ‘tall "3815 *bowels.
in those days “having “stood *up +Peter in
ὄχλος ὀνομάτων
(was ‘and [?the]*number *of *names
ἔδει
τ ἐσθήσεσι(ν A) λευκαῖς LTTrA.
Ὁ εἰς τὸ ὑπερώον ἀνέβησαν τιῦττὰς
LTTrA.
ἀἁ Μαθθαῖος LTTra.
h ἀδελφῶν brethrea uttTraw.
Seriptire) ταυτί νυ,
Ρ — τοῦ (read ἃ reward) GLITrAW
GLITrAW,
Υ͂ εἶπαν LITrA. 2 βλέποντες TTr. a ἀναλημφθεὶς
ο Ἰωάννης (Ἰωάνης Tr) Kat ᾿Ιάκωβος LTTrAW.
Γ Μαριὰμ, TTr. ξ - σὺν LI[TrJAw.
© εἴκοσι LTA, 1— ταύτην (read the
2 — τὸν LTTrA ° ἐν among
© — καὶ τῇ δεήσει GLTTrAW,
1 ὡσεὶ τ΄.
= Δαυεὶδ LTTraA; Δαυὶδ GW.
Par: ACTS.
q ‘ ‘ , , ~ ~ ~ e ,
19 4 καὶ γνωστὸν ἐγένετο πᾶσιν τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν Ἱερουσαλήμ;
And known itbecame toall those dwelling in Jerusalem,
Wore κληθῆναι τὸχωρίον ἐκεῖνο τῇ “ἰδίᾳ! διαλέκτῳ αὐτῶν
sothat was called that field in their own language
*Axedoapa," ἱτουτέστιν" χωρίον αἵματος. 20 γέγραπται.γὰρ
Aceldama ; that is, field of blood. For it has been written
ty iBrt\w ψαλμῶν, Γενηθήτω ἡ. παυλις. αὐτοῦ ἔρημο
I t ! ᾽ } / ?
in [the] book of Psalms, Let “become "his “homestead desolate,
καὶ μὴ.ἔστω ὁ κατοικῶν ἐν αὐτῇ. καί, Τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν
and let ther¢not be[one] dwelling in it; and, *Overscership
αὐτοῦ λάβοι! ἕτερος. 21 Δεῖ οὖν τῶν συνελθόντων
*his ‘et “take another. It behoves therefore of those *consorting
es 4 ~ ΄ " Ce ~. 3 \
ἡμῖν “ἀνδρῶν ἐν παντὲὸ χρόνῳ “έν! ᾧ εἰσῆλθεν καὶ
Swith*us ‘men during all [the] time in which camein and
ἐξῆλθεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς ὁ κύριος Ἰησοῦς, 22 ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τοῦ
went out. among 5 the Lord Jesus, beginning from the
βαπτίσματος *Iwavvov" Yéwe! τῆς ἡμέρας ἧς τΤἀνελήφθη!
of John the day
ἡμῶν, μάρτυρα τῆς. ἀναστάσεως αὐτοῦ “γενέσθαι σὺν
us, ‘a “witness 10of “his }*resurrection . *to *become *with
ἡμῖν" ἕνα τούτων. 23 Kai ἔστησαν δύο, Iwond τὸν καλού-
7us 2one “of *these, And they set forth two, Joseph eall-
μενον BapoaBay," ὃς ἐπεκλήθη ᾿Ιοῦστος, καὶ “Ματθίαν."
ed Barsabas, whowassurnamed Justus, and Matthias.
24 καὶ προσευξάμενοι “εἶπον, Σὺ κύριε, καρδιογνῶστα
And praying they said, Thou Lord, knower of the hearts
πάντων, ἀνάδειξον “ἐκ τούτων τῶν δύο Eva ὃν ἐξελέξω"
of all, shew of these two *one which thou didst choose
25 λαβεῖν τὸν ἰκλῆρον" τῆς.διακονίας.ταύτης Kai ἀποστολῆς,
baptism until
ἀφ᾽
from
in which he was taken up
to receive the part of this service and apostleship,
gt" ἧς παρέβη Ἰούδας, πορευθῆναι εἰς τὸν τόπον
from which *transgressing *fell ‘Judas, to go to his place
A wn ‘4 » ΄ h ? ~ {I A » «
τὸν ἴδιον. 26 Καὶ ἔδωκαν κλήρους βαὐτῶν," καὶ ἔπεσεν ὃ
town. And they gave lots ‘their, and “fell ‘the
κλῆρος ἐπὶ “Ματθίαν," καὶ 'συγκειτεψηφίσθη" μετὰ τῶν ἕνδεκα
lot on Matthias, and he was numbered with the eleven
ἀποστόλων.
apostles,
2 Kai ἐν τῷ ἔσυμπληροῦσθαι! τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς πεντη-
And during the accomplishing of the day of Pente-
κοστῆς ἦσαν ldmavrec ὁμοθυμαδὸν" ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό. 2 καὶ
cost they were all with one accord in the same place. And
, ” ~ ~ ᾿ [2
ἐγένετο ἄφνω ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἦχος ὥσπερ φερομένης
“came ‘suddenly out of the heaven asound as Srushing
πνοῆς βιαίας, kai ἐπλήρωσεν ὅλον τὸν οἶκον οὗ ἦσαν
313
was known uuto al
the dwellers at Jeru-
salem; insomuch as
that field is called in
their proper tongue,
Aceldama, that is to
say, The field of blood.
20 For it is written in
the book of Psalms,
Let his habitation be
desolate, aud let no
man dwell therein:
and his _ bishoprick
let another take.
21 Wherefore of these
men which have com-
panied with us all the
time that the Lord Je-
sus went in and out
among us, 22 begin-
ning from the baptism
cof John, unto that
same day that he was
taken up from us,
must one be ordained
to be a witness with
us of his resurrection.
23 And they appointed
two, Joseph called
Barsabas, who was
surnamed Justus, and
Matthias, 24 And they
prayed, andsaid, Thou,
Lord, which knowest
the hearts of all men,
shew whether of these
two thou hast chosen,
25 that he may take
part of this ministry
and apostleship, from
which Judas by trans-
gression fell, that he
might go to his own
place. 26 And they
gave forth their lots;
and tbe lot fell upon
Matthias ; and he was
numbered with the
eleven apostles,
II. And when the
day of Pentecost was
fully come, they were
all with one accord in
one place. 2 And sud-
denly there came a
sound from heaven as
of a rushing mighty
wind, and it filled all
‘of 7a *breath *violent, and filied 2whole ‘the house where they were the house where they
a , εἰ Or) cee 5 oe were sitting. 3 And
καθήμενοι" " 8 καὶ ὠφθησαν αὐτοῖς διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι there appeared unto
sitting. And there appeared to them divided tongues them cloven tongues
Ἐν ΚΕΝ , ails ͵ ΡΟ ie “ 5. easy . like as of fire, and it
ὡσεὶ πυρὸς, Texabicev.tEe' Eh ἕνα ἕκαστον αὐτῶν" 4 καὶ sat uponeach of them.
as of fire, and sat upon one teach of them, And 4 And they were all
a+ ὃ Τ. τ [ἰδίᾳ] Tra. 5᾽Ακελδαμάχ Aceldamach τὰ ; ᾿Αχελδαμάχ Acheldamach
©Tr. t τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GTTr. Υ λαβέτω LITrAW.
* Ἰωάνον Tr. ἡ axpeT. 2 ἀνελήμφθη LTTrA.
σαββᾶν LITA, ς Μαθθίαν TTra. 4 εἶπαν LTTrAW.
ἕνα GLITrAW. f τόπον place LITrA. Β ἀφ᾽ LTTrAW.
1 συν- T. Κ συν- τὰ. 1 πάντες ὁμοῦ all together LTTra,
ὠκάθισεν LTTr.
w — ἐν (read ᾧ τῇ which) Lira,
a σὺν ἡμῖν γενέσθαι LTTrAW.
© ὃν ἐξελέξω ἐκ τούτων τῶν δύο
bh αὐτοῖς ON them LTIra.
τὰ καϑεζόμενοι L.
> Bap-
D καὶ
314
filled with the Holy
Ghost, and began to
speak with other
tongues, as the Spirit
gave them utterance.
5 And there were
dwelling at Jerusalem
Jews, devout men, out.
of every natiqn under
heaven. 6 Now when
this was noised abroad,
the multitude came
together, and were
‘confounded, because
‘that every man heard
‘them speak in his own
janguage. 7 And they
were all amazed and
marvelled, saying one
to another, Behold, ara
not all these which
speak Galilwans ὃ
8 And how hear we
eyery Man in our own
tongue, wherein we
were born? 9 Par-
thians, and Medes, and
Elamites, and the
dwellers in Mesopo-
tamia, and in Judea,
and Cappadocia, in
Pontus, and Asia,
10 Phrygia, and Pam-
phylia, in Egypt, and
in the parts of Libya
about Cyrene, and
strangers of Rome,
Jews and prosclytes,
11 Cretes and Arabi-
ans! we do hear them
speak in our tongues
the wonderful works
of God. 12 And they
were all amazed, and
were in doubt, saying
one to another, What
me:neth this? 13 O-
thers mocking said,
These men are full of
new wine. 14 But Pe-
ter, standing up with
the eleven, lifted up
his voice, and said
unto them, Ye men of
Judma, and all ye that
dwell at Jerusalem, be
this known unto you,
and hearken to my
words: 15 for these
arenot drunken, as ye
suppose, sceing it is
but the third hour of
the day. 16 But this
Js that which was spo-
ken by the prophet
Joel; 17 And it shall
come to pass in the
last days, saith God, I
TIPASEIS. TI;
? Xr , 0 on 1 at Ronee ΔΤ oy > r -
ἐπλήσθησαν “ἅπαντες" πνεύματος ἁγίου, καὶ ἡρξαντο λαλεῖν
they were “filled tall with[the] Spirit ‘Holy, and began tospeak
ἑτέραις γλώσσαις, καθὼς τὸ πνεῦμα ἐδίδου Ῥαὐτοῖς ἀποφθέγ-
with other tongues, - as the Spirit gave to them to utter
γεσθαι." 5" Hoavoe tv" Ἱερουσαλὴμ κατοικοῦντες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι,
forth. Now “were (in ?Jerusalem ' dwelling Jews,
ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔθνους τῶν ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανόν.
*men *pious from every nation of those under the heaven.
6 γενομένης. δὲ τῆς φωνῆς ταύτης, συνῆλθεν τὸ πλῆθος
But Shaving ®arisen'the “rumour “of *this, °came ‘°together 7the *multitude
. “- ! ~ na:
καὶ συνεχύθη ὅτι ἤκουον εἷς ἕκαστος τῇ ἰδίᾳ διαλέκτῳ
and were confounded, because “heard *one ‘each in hisown language
λαλούντων αὐτῶν. 7 ἐξίσταντο.δὲ 'ravrec! καὶ ἐθαύμαζον,
?speaking ‘them. And “were *amazed tall and wondered,
λέγοντες πρὸς ἀλλήλοιν," ‘OdK! ἰδοὺ ὑπώντες" οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ
saying to one another, SNot lo 2411 ‘these *are who
λαλοῦντες Γαλιλαῖοι; ὃ καὶ πῶς ἡμεῖς ἀκούομεν ἕκαστος
are speaking Galileans ? and how “we thear each
~ Ia , « ~ ’
TY ἰδίᾳ. διαλεκτῳ. ἡμῶν ἐν
ἢ ἐγεννήθημεν, 9 Πάρθοι καὶ
in our own language in which: we were born, Parthians and
Μῆδοι καὶ “ EXapirat," καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες τὴν Mecoro-
Medes and Elanutes, and those who inhabit Mesopo-
ταμίαν, Lovdatay.re καὶ Καππαδοκίαν, Πόντον καὶ τὴν ᾿Ασίαν,
tamia, and Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia,
10 Φρυγίαν.τε καὶ ἸΤαμφυλίαν, Αἴγυπτον καὶ τὰ μέρη τῆς
both Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the. parts
Λιβύης τῆς κατὰ Κυρήνην, καὶ οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντες
of Libya which [is] about Cyrene, and the “sojourning ([*here!
Ῥωμαῖοι, ᾿Ιουδαῖοί.τε καὶ προσήλυτοι, 11 Κρῆτες cai,” Apapec,
Romans, both Jews and _ proselytes, Cretans and Arabians,
ἀκούομεν λαλούντων αὐτῶν ταῖς. ἡμετέραις γλώσσαις τὰ
we hear “speaking ‘them in our own tongues the
μεγαλεῖα τοῦ θεοῦ 3 12 ᾿Εξίσταντο.δὲ πάντες καὶ *denzdpovy,"
great things of God? And *were “amazed ‘all and were in perplexity,
ἄλλος. πρὸς.ἄλλον λέγοντες, Tt Τὰν. θέλοι" τοῦτο εἶναι;
one to another saying, What would this be?
13 “Erepot.d& *yNevaZovreg" ἔλεγον, Ὅτι γλεύκους μεμεστω-
But others mocking said, Of new wine $full
évot εἰσίν. 14 Σταθεὶς.δὲ ἃ Πέτρος σὺν τοῖς ἕνδεκα ἐπῆρεν
ἸΘῪ “are, But *standing “up ‘Peter with the eleven lifted up
τὴν. φωνὴν. αὐτοῦ Kai ἀπεφθέγξατο αὐτοῖς, “Avdpec ᾿Ιουδαῖοι,
his voice and spoke forth to them, Men Jews,
καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἹἹερουσαλὴμ “ἅπαντες,! τοῦτο ὑμῖν
and “ye *who sinhabit ®Jerusalem tall, “this }°to “you
, € , Q
γνωστὸν ἔστω, καὶ ἐνωτίσασθε τὰ. ῥἡματά,μου. 15 οὐ.γὰρ we
*known let ®be, and give heed to my words : for not as
ὑμεῖς ὑπολαμβάνετε, οὗτοι μεθύουσιν" ἔστιν. γὰρ ὥρα
ye take it, *these “are drunken, foritis [the] hour
τρίτη τῆς ἡμέρας" 16 ἀλλὰ τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ, εἰρημένον
third of the day; but this is
διὰ τοῦ προφήτου Iw," 17 “Καὶ! ἔσται ἐν ταῖς ἐσχάταις
by the prophet Joel, And itshallbe in the last
that which has been spoken
° πάντες LTTr.
were amazed) LfTrJa.
* ᾽᾿Ελαμεῖται τ.
®+ δαῖτα.
Ὁ .- Ιωήλ A.
P ἀποφθέγγεσθαι αὐτοῖς LTTrAW. 4 εἰς τ΄ τ — πάντες (read they
5 — πρὸς ἀλλήλους LTTrA. * Ovx LT; Οὐχὶ Tra. ἡ ἅπαντες LTA.
χα διηποροῦντο TTra. 7 θέλει Τὐτὐγ. 2 διαχλενάζοντες ΑἸΤΊΓΑΥ.
ο - καὶ Α,
If. ACTS.
᾿ ~ \ ~ , ?
ἡμέραις, λέγει ὁ θεῦύς, ἐκχεῶ ἀπὸ τοῦ-.πνεύματός. μου ἔπι
days, says God, Iwill pour out of my Spirit upon
πᾶσαν σάρκα, καὶ προφητεύσουσιν οἱ. υἱοὶ ὑμῶν Kat at θυγα-
all flesh; and shall prophesy your sons and ?daugh-
τέρες ὑμῶν" καὶ οἱ.νεανίσκοι. ὑμῶν ὁράσεις ὄψονται, καὶ οἱ
ters ‘your; and your young men Visions shall see, and
πρεσβύτεροι. ὑμῶν “ἐνύπνια! ἐνυπνιασθήσονται: 18 ‘eat ye"
your elders dreams shall dream ; and even
? 4 A , ‘ τ 4 s , > ~ € ,
ἐπὶ τοὺς δούλους. μου καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς δούλας. μου ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις
upon my bondmen and upon my bondwomen in *days
ἐκείναις ἐκχεῶ. ἀπὸ τοῦ.πνεύματός. μου, καὶ προφητεύ-
‘those willI pourout of my Spirit, and they shall pro-
δώσω
and I will give wonders
covow. 19 καὶ
phesy ;
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς κάτω, αἷμα Kai πῦρ καὶ ἀτμίδα καπνοῦ. “20 ὁ
on the earth below, blood and fire and vapour ofsmoke. The
ἥλιος μεταστραφήσεται εἰς σκότος καὶ ἡ σελήνη εἰς αἷμα,
sun shall be turned into darkness and the moon into. blood,
πρὶν δὴ" ἐλθεῖν "τὴν!" ἡμέραν κυρίον τὴν μεγάλην ‘kai
before come day ®of [the] “Lord *the *rreat Sand
? ~ Ι \ ” ~ τι kx ΠῚ ᾽ λέ ‘
ἐπιφανῆ." 21 καὶ ἔσται,.., πᾶς oc.“av" εἐπικαλεσηται τὸ
*manifest. And it shall be, everyone whoever shall callupon the
ὄνομα κυρίου σωθήσεται. 22” Avdpec'lopanrira," ἀκούσατε
name of [the] Lord shall be saved. Men Israelites, hear:
τοὺς λόγους τούτους" ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν Ναζωραῖον, ἄνδρα ™amo
τέρατα ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἄνω καὶ σημεῖα
in the heaven above and signs
these words : Jesus the Nazarzan, aman by
τοῦ θεοῦ ἀποδεδειγμένον" εἰς ὑμᾶς δυνάμεσιν. Kai τέρασιν
God set forth to you by works of power and wonders
καὶ σημείοις, οἷς ἐποίησεν Ov αὐτοῦ ὁ θεὸς ἐν μέσῳ ὑμῶν,
and signs, which ?wrought “by ‘*him ‘God in “midst ‘your,
\ \ \ ” ‘ ~ ~ e ͵ ~
καθὼς "καὶ" αὐτοὶ οἴδατε, 23 τοῦτον τῇ ὡρισμένῃ βουλῇ
as also yourselves know: him, “by *the *determinate *counsel
καὶ προγνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ
ἔκδοτον σλαβόντες" διὰ χειρῶν"
7and *foreknowledge
*of °God “given “up, having taken by *hands
ἀνόμων προσπήξἕαντες “ἀνείλετε"" 24 ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἀνέστησεν,
lawless, having crucified ye put to death, Whom God raised up,
λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου, καθότι οὐκιἦν δυνατὸν
having loosedthe throes of death,
κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 25 τΔαβιὶδ'. γὰρ λέγει εἰς
(for] *to*be*held ‘thim by iti; for David says as to
αὐτόν, SMoowpwpny' τὸν κύριον ᾿ ἐνώπιόν jou διὰ παντός,"
him, I foresaw the Lord before me continually,
Ore ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἐστίν, ἵνα μὴ.σαλευθῶ. 26 διὰ τοῦτο
because at myrighthand heis, that I may not be shaken, Therefore
εὐφράνθη" τὴ καρδία: μου" Kai ἠγαλλιάσατο ἡ. γλῶσσά. μου"
Srejoiced tmy *heart and Sexulted my *tongue ;
» A re «
ἔτι.δὲ καὶ ἡ. σάρξ μου κατασκηνώσει Jem" ἐλπίδι" 27 Ore οὐκ
yeamore, 8150 my flesh shall rest in hope, for *not
γ᾽ ΄ A Ν , 4
πἐγκαταλείψεις" riy.puynv_pov εἰς *ddov," οὐδὲ δώσεις τὸν
‘thou *wilt leave my soul in ades, nor wilt thou give
inasmuch as it was ποῦ possible
_ © ενυπνίοις With dreams GLTTrAw. f καίγε GT.
i— καὶ ἐπιφανῆ 1. Κ ξὰν Tra. ᾿Ἰσραηλεῖται T.
π --- καὶ LTTrA. ο — λαβόντες LTTRA.
{ones]) LTTra. 4 ἀνείλατε GLTTrAW.
t + μου (read my Lord) τ.
Yep LT. δ ἐνκαταλείψεις τ΄.
Ε --- ἢ LTTr.
τ Δανεὶδ τττὰ ; Aavid αν.
VY διαπαντός GT. δ᾽ ηὐφράνθη LITraW,
ἃ ἄδην LTTrAW,
315
will pour out of my
Spirit upon all fiesh:
and your sonsana your
daughters shall pro-
phesy, and your young
men shall see visions,
and your old men shall
dream dreams: 18and
on my servants and on
my handmaidens I
will pour out in those
days of my Spirit ;
and they shall prophe-
sy: 19and I willshew
wonders in heaven
above, and signs in
the earth bencath;
biood, and fire, and va-
pour of smoke: 20the
sun shall be turned
- into darkness, and the
moon into blood, be-
fore that great and
notable day of the
Lord come: 21 and it
shall come to pass,
that whosoever shall
call on the name of
the. Lord shall be
saved. 22 Ye men of
Isracl, hear these
words; Jesus of Na-
zareth, a man approv-
ed of God among you
by miracles and won-
ders and signs, which
God did by him in the
midst of you, as ye
yourselves also know:
23 him, being delivered
by the determinate
counsel and_ fore-
knowledge of God, ye
have taken, and by
wicked hands have
erucificd and slain:
24 whom God hath
raised up, haying
loosed the pains of
death: because it. was
not possible that he
should be holden of it.
25 For David speak-
eth concerning him, I
foresaw the Lord al-
ways before my face,
for he is on my right
hand, that Ishould not
be moved: 26 therefore
did my heart rejoice,
and my tongue was
glad; moreover also
wy flesh shall rest in
hope : 27 because thou
wilt not leave my soul
in hell, neither wilt
h — τὴν LTTrA?
τὶ ἀποδεδειγμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ TTr.
P χειρὸς hand (vead by [the] hand of lawless
8 ἸΙροορώμην LITrA,
χα μου ἡ καρδία TIA,
316
thou suffer thine Holy
One to see corruption.
28 Thou hast wade
known to me the ways
of life; thou shalt
make me full of joy
with thy countenance.
29 Men and brethren,
let me freely speak
unto you of the patri-
arch David, that he is
both dead and buried,
and his sepulchre is
with us unto this day.
30 Therefore being a
prophet, and knowing
that God had sworn
with an oath to him,
that of the frnit of his
loins, according to the
flesh, he would raise
up Christ to sit on his
throne; 31 he seeing
this before spake of
the resurrection of
Christ, that his soul
was not left in hell,
neither his flesh did
sce corruption. 32 This
Jesus hath God raised
up, whereof we allare
witnesses. 33 There-
fore being by theright »
hand of God exalted,
and having received
of the Father the pro-
mise of the Holy
Ghost, he hath shed
forth this, which ye
now see and hear.
34 For David is not
ascended into the hea-
vens: but he saith him-
self, The LORD said
unto my Lord, Sit
thou on my right
hand, 35until I make
thy foes thy footstool.
36 Therefore let all the
house of Israel know
assuredly, that God
hath made that same
Jesus, whom ye have
crucified, both ~Lord
and Christ.
37 Now when they
heard this, they were
pricked in their heart,
and said unto Peter
and to the rest of the
apostles, Men and
brethren, what shall
we do? 38 Then Peter
said unto them, Re-
pent, and he baptized
every one of youin the
name of Jesus Christ
IT.
28 ἐγνώρισάς μοι ὁδοὺς
Thou didst make known to me paths
TMPAZ EIS.
.“ , > ~ ,
ὕσιόν σου ἰδεῖν διαφθοράν.
7holy sone ‘thy tosee corruption.
ζωῆς: πληρώσεις ME εὐφροσύνης μετὰ τοῦ.προσώπου.σου.
of life, thou wilt fill me with joy with thy countenance,
29 ΓΑνδρες ἀδελφοί, ἐξὸν εἰπεῖν μετὰ παῤῥησίας
Men brethren, itis permitted [me]tospeak with freedom
πρὸς ὑμᾶς περὶ τοῦ πατριάρχου ὕΔαβίδ," Ore Kai ἐτελεύτη-
to you concerning the patriarch David, that both he died
σεν καὶ ἐτάφη, Kai To-pyijpa.airov ἐστιν ἐν ἡμῖν ἄχρι
and was buried, and his tomb is amongst us unto
τῆς. ἡμέρας. ταύτης. 80 προφήτης οὖν ὑπάρχων, καὶ εἰδὼς
this day. A prophet therefore being, and knowing
ὅτι OpKw ὥὦμοσεν αὐτῷ ὁ θεός, ἐκ καρποῦ τῆς ὀσφύος
that with an oath “swore *to*him 1God, of{the] fruit of “loins
αὐτοῦ “τὸ. κατὰ σάρκα avaoticew τὸν χριστόν," καθίσαι ἐπὶ
this asconcerning flesh toraiseup the Christ, tosit upon
ἀγροῦ θρόνου" αὐτοῦ, 31 προϊδὼν ἐλάλησεν περὶ τῆς ἀνα-
his throne, foreseecing he spoke concerning the resur-
στάσεως TOU χριστοῦ, ὅτι Cov’ κατελείφθη" βὴ. ψυχὴ αὐτοῦ" Εἰς
rection ofthe Christ, that was not left his soul
hadou,! tovdé" ἡ σὰρξ. αὐτοῦ εἶδεν διαφθοράν. 32 τοῦτον τὸν
hades, nor his flesh saw conup son This
Τησοῦν ἀνέστησεν ὁ θεὸς οὗ πάντες ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν μάρτυρες.
Jesus *raised “up ‘God whereof all we are witnesses.
33 τῇ δεξιᾷ οὖν τοῦ θεοῦ ὑψωθείς, τήν.τε ἐπαγ-
By the right hand therefore of sci having been exalted, and the pro-
γελίαν τοῦ ἔἁγίου wvebparog' λαβὼν παρὰ τοῦ πατρός,
mise ofthe Holy having received from the Father,
ἐξέχεεν τοῦτο ὃ ἰνῦν! ὑμεῖς Ὁ βλέπετε Kai ἀκούετε. 34 οὐ
he poured out this which now ye behold and hear. *Not
yap AaBid! ἀνέβη εἰς΄ τοὺς οὐρανούς, λέγει.δὲ αὐτό
» λέγει. ὑτός,
“for “David “ascended into the Besvens, but he says himself,
Eizey "ὁ" κύριος TH-Kupiy.wov, Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν. μου" 35 ἕως
Spirit
Said the Jord to my Lord, Sit at my right hand, until
ἂν θῷ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν. ποδῶν. σου. 86 ᾿Α-
Iplace thine enemies ,.8 footstool of thy feet. As-
σφαλῶς οὖν γινωσκέτω πᾶς 5 οἶκος ᾿Ισραήλ, ὅτι Prai!
Basey, therefore let know all [the] house of Israel, that both
κύριον “καὶ χριστὸν αὐτὸν" τὸ θεὸς ἐποίησεν," τοῦτον τὸν
Lord and Christ. him God made, this
Ἰησοῦν ὃν ὑμεῖς ἐσταυρώσατε.
Jesus: whom “ye crucified.
37 ᾿Ακούσαντες δὲ κατενύγησαν "τῇ. καρδίᾳ" εἴπόν.τε πρὸς
And having heard they were pricked in heart, and said to
τὸν Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς ἀποστόλους, Τί 'ποιήσομεν,"
Peter and the other apostles, What shall we do,
wos aN , Ω ᾿ » " " > ΄ ΄
ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί; 38 Πέτρος. δὲ ἔφη" πρὸς αὐτούς, Μετανοή-
men brethren ? And Peter said to them, Repent,
oars”, καὶ βαπτισθήτω ἕκαστος ὑμῶν Ξἐπὶ" τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ
and be baptized each ofyou in the name _. of Jesus
Ὁ Δανεὶδ LYTrA; Aavid GW.
ε οὔτε LTTrAW.
h ἄδην T.
θρόνον OR
GLTTrA.
τὰ + καὶ also rAd:
χριστὸν GLITrAW.
do TTra.
¥ — ἔφη LITrA,
4 τὸν
& — ἡ ψυχὴ αὐτοῦ
5 -ο- τὸ κατὰ σάρκα ἀναστήσειν τὸν χριστόν GLTTrA.
f ἐγκατελείφθη LTA 5, ἐνκ- 7
K πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου LiTrA. ι--- νῦν GLITra.
9 τ othet. Ρ -- καὶ Ε. 4 αὐτὸν καὶ
5 τὴν καρδίαν LTTrA. t ποιήσωμεν Shouid we
* + φησίν says T. x ἐν LTr,
1 οὔτε LTTrAW.
n— ὃ (4 ead {the]) TTra.
τ᾿ ἐποίησεν ὃ θεός T.
I, III. ACTS.
χριστοῦ, εἰς ἄφεσιν Τἁμαρτιῶν," καὶ *An ects" τὴν δωρεὰν
Christ, for remission of sins, and ye will receive the gift
τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος. 39 ὑμῖν.γάρ ἐστιν ἡ ἐπαγγελία Kat
of the Holy Spirit. For to you is the promise and
τοῖς.τέκνοις ὑμῶν, καὶ
to your children, and
προσκαλέσηται
Smay ®call
πᾶσιν τοῖς εἰς μακράν, “doouc" ἂν
toall those at adistance, as Many as
κύριος ὁ.θεὸς. ἡμῶν. 40 ἱΒτέροις.τε λόγοις
(‘the] “Lord Sour *God, Aud with “other “words
πλείοσιν euaorioero' Kai παρεκάλει ὃ λέγων, Σώθητε ἀπὸ
tmany 6 earnestly testified and exhorted, saying, Besaved from
~ ~ ~ ~ , t . > [2
τῆς γενεᾶς τῆς. σκολιᾶς ταύτης. 41 Οἱ-μὲν.οὖν ἀσμένως"
*gencration ‘this “crooked. Those therefore who gladly
ἀποδεξάμενοι τὸν.λόγον. αὐτοῦ ἐβαπτίσθησαν" Kai προσετέθη-
had welcomed his word were baptized ; and were added
~ et ΄, \ e ‘ ͵΄ με ᾿
σαν “ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ. ἐκείνῃ ψυχαὶ ὡσεὶ τρισχίχ:αι. 42 Ἦσαν δὲ
that day ‘souls ‘about “three *thousand. And they were
προσκαρτεροῦντες ' τῇ διξαχῇ -τῶν ἀποστύλων καὶ τῇ κοινωνίᾳ
steadfastly continuing inthe teaching of the apostles and in fellowship,
8cai' τῇ κλάσει τοῦ ἄρτου Kai ταῖς προσευχαῖς. 43 iyérETO!
and the breaking of bread and prayers. *There *came
δὲ πάσῃ ψυχῇ φόβος, πολλά ἦτε" τέρατα Kai σημεῖα διὰ
2and uponevery soul fear, andmany wouders and = signs through
τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγίνετο.) 44 * πάντες δὲ ot ἱπιστεύοντες" ἧσαν
the apostles took place, Andall who believed were
ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ Kai εἶχον ἅπαντα κοινά, 45 Kai τὰ κτήματα
together and: had all things common, and [their] possessions
καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις ἐπίπρασκον, καὶ διεμέριζον αὐτὰ πᾶσιν,
and goods they sold, and ‘divided them toall,
καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν. 46 καθ᾽ ἡμέραν. τε προσκαρ-
according as anyone -need *had. And every day steadfastly
τεροῦντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, κλῶντές.τε κατ᾽ οἶκον
continuing with one accord in the temple, and breaking “in[*their]*houses
ἄρτον, μετελάμβανον τροφῆς ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει Kai ἀφελότητι
*bread, they partook of food with gladness and = simplicity
καρδίας, 47 αἰνοῦντες τὸν θεὸν, καὶ ἔχοντες χάριν πρὸς ὅλον
of heart, praising God, and having favour with “whole
τὸν λαόν. ὁ.δὲ κύριος προσετίθει τοὺς σωζομένους
ὴ6 people; andthe Lord added “those “who *were *being °saved
καθ᾽ ἡμέραν “τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ."
daily tothe assembly.
3 "Ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ! οδὲ Πέτρος" καὶ ῬΊωάννης" ἀνέβαινον
*Together tand *Peter ‘and *John went up
εἰς τὸ «ἱερὺν ἐπὶ THY ὥραν τῆς προσευχῆς THY “ἐννάτην."
into the temple at the hour of prayer, the - ninth;
2QKai τις ἀνὴρ χωλὸς ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχων
and acertain man “lame “from womb *mother’s “*his *being
ἐβαστάζετο᾽ ὃν ἐτίθουν καθ᾽ ἡμέραν πρὸς τὴν θύραν τοῦ
was being carried, whom they placed daily at the door of the
ἱεροῦ τὴν λεγομένην ‘Qoaiay, Tov αἰτεῖν ἐλεημοσύνην παρὰ
temple called Beautiful, to ask. alms from
317
for the remission of
sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost. 39 For
the promise is unto
you, and to your-child-
ren and to all that are
afar off, even as many
as the Lord our God
shall eall. 40 And with
many other words did
he testify and exhort,
saylug,Save yourselves
from this untoward
generation. 41 Then
they that gladly re-
ceived his word were
baptized: and’ -the
same day there were
added unto them about
three thousand souls.
42 Andthey continued
stedfastly in the apos-
tles’ doctrine and fel-
lowship, and in break-
ing of bread, and in
prayers. 43 And fear
came upon every soul:
and many wonders
and signs were done by
the apostles. 44 And
all |. that believed
werd together, and
had all things com-
mon ; 45and sold their
possessions and goods,
and parted them to
all men, as every man
had need. 465 And
they, continuing daily
with one accord in the
temple, and breaking
bread from house to
house, did eat their
meat with gladness
and singleness of
heart, 47 praising God,
and haying favour
with all the people.
And the Lord added
to the church daily
such as should be
saved,
TII. Now Peter and
John went up together
into the temple at the
hour of prayer, being
the ninth hour. 2 And
a certain man lame
from his mother’s
womb was carried,
whom they laid daily
at the gate of the tem-
ple which is called
Beautiful, to ask alms
of them that entered
Y τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ὑμῶν Of your sins LTTr.
τύρατο LTTrAW. © + αὐτοὺς them LTTrAW. 4 — ἀσμένως LTTra.
{4 [ἐν] L. & — καὶ LTTra. b ἐγίνετο LTTrA. i δὲ T. j
ἦν μέγας ἐπὶ πάντας. in Jerusalem, and great fear was upon all 7.
all also) T. l πιστεύσαντες T. - τὰ — τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ LTTrA.
chapter ii.LTTrA, © Πέτρος δὲ {τττὰ. P ‘Iwas Tr.
= χήμψεσθε LTTrA.
8 ovs Whom L.
Ὁ διεμαρ-
e + éyin LTTr{a].
J +- ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ., φόβος τε
k + καὶ (read And
A. Ὁ ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό joined to
4 ενάτην LTTraAw.
318
into the temple : 3 who
seeing Peter and John
about to go into the
temple asked an alms,
4 And Peter, fastening
his eyes upon him
with John, said, Look
onus. 5 And he gave
heed unto them, ex-
pecting to reccive
something of them,
6 Then Peter said, Sil-
ver and gold have I
none; but such as I
have give I the
the name of Jesus
Christ of Nazareth
rise up and walk.
7 And he took him by
the right hand, and
lifted Aim up : and imn-
‘mediately his feet and
ancle bones received
strength. 8 And he
leaping up stood, and
walked, and entered
with them into the
temple, walking, and
leaping, and praising
God, 9 And all the
people saw him’ walk-
ing and praising God:
10 and they knew that
it was he which sat
for alms at the Beau-
tiful gate of the tem-
ple: and they were
filled with wonder and
amazement at that
which had happened
unto him, 11 And as
the lame man which
was healed held Peter
and John, all the peo-
ple ran together unto
them in the porch that
is called Solomon’s,
greatly wondering.
12 And when Peter
saw tt, he answered
unto the people, Ye
men of Israel,
marvel ye at this? or
why look ye so earn-
estly on us, as though
by our owp power or
holiness we had made
this man to walk?
13 The God of Abra-
ham, and of Isaac,
and of Jacob, the God
ef our fathers, hath
gtorified his Son Je-
sus; whom ye de-
livered up, and denied 7
him in the presence of
Pilate, when he was
determined to let him
τ Ἰωάνην Tr.
him Lrtra.
LITrAW.
© "Iwavnv Tr.
i ᾿Ἰσραηλεῖται T.
Ta[TrAl.
why.
W ai βάσεις αὑτοῦ LTTrA.:
a δὲ LITrA.
f πᾶς ὃ Aads πρὸς αὐτοὺς LTTrA.
Kk + θεὸς God L3 + ὁ θεὸς T.
2 Πειλάτου T.
ll PA EIS: Il.
~ ᾽ Ud , \ « , a > τ , ‘
τῶν εἰσπορευομένων εἰς τὸ ἱερόν. 3 ὃς ἰδὼν Πέτρο» καὶ
those who were going into the temple; who seeing Peter and
Ἰωάννην" μέλλοντας εἰσιέναι εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, ἠρώτα ἐλεημοσύ-
John being about toenter into the temple, asked 3alms
νην λαβεῖν. 4 ἀτενίσας. δὲ Πέτρος εἰς αὐτὸν σὺν τῷ "Ἰωάν-
1to receive. And“*looking *intently ‘Peter upon him with John
vy' εἶπεν, Βλέψον εἰς ἡμᾶς. 5 Ὁ δὲ ἐπεῖχεν αὐτοῖς, προσδοκῶν
said, took on us. And he gave heed to them, expecting
τι παρ᾽ αὐτῶν λαβεῖν. 6 εἶπεν.δὲ Πέτρος, Apytprov καὶ
SEUSS frem them to receive, But said Peter, Silver and
χρυσίον οὐχιὑπάρχει pou’ ὃ: δὲ ἔχῳ, τοῦτό σοι δίδωμι.
gold there isnot tome, but what Ihave, this tothee I give:
ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ NaZwpaiov '᾿ἔγειραι καὶ"
In the name of Jesus Christ the Nazarzean riseup and
περιπάτει. 7 Kai πιάσας αὐτὸν τῆς δεξιᾶς χειρὸς ἤγειρεν"
walk, ‘And haying taken him by the right hand he raised up
παραχρῆμα.δὲ ἐστερεώθησαν “αὐτοῦ at βάσεις" Kai τὰ
{him], and immediately were strengthened his feet and
χσφυρά"" 8 καὶ ἐξαλλόμενος ἔστη Kai περιεπάτει, καὶ εἰσῆλ-
ankle bones, And leaping up hestoodand walked, and entered
θεν σὺν αὐτοῖς εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, περιπατῶν Kai ἁλλόμενος ὑκαὶ!
with them into the temple; walking and leaping and
αἰνῶν τὸν θεόν. 9 καὶ εἶδεν ταὐτὸν πᾶς ὁ λαὸς" περιπα-
praising God. And ‘4saw Shim tall *the “people walk-
τοῦντα Kai αἰνοῦντα τὸν θεόν' 10 ἐπεγίνωσκόν ὅτε! αὐτὸν
ing and praising: God. And they recognized him
ὅτι ovroc! ἦν ὁ πρὸς τὴν ἐλεημοσύνην
that he itwaswho for alms
~ Ὧ [ or Ὁ « ὦ
ΤΏ ραιᾳ πυλὴ του ιερου
b καθήμενος ἐπὶ
{was] sitting at
καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν θάμβους Kai
the Beautiful gate ofthe temple, and they were filled with wonder and
ἐκστάσεως ἐπὶ τῷ συμβεβηκότι αὐτῷ. 11 Κρατοῦντος. δὲ
amazement at that which πιὰ happened ἴο him, And@as *held
c ~ 2 (4) , Xr ~ tl ‘4 ΤΙ , A d e’ 1 A Π
TOU tavVEVTOC XWAOU TOV ETOOV Kat wa »ὴν,
‘the *who °had “been “healed “lame (*man] Peter and John,
συνέδραμεν ἱπρὸς αὐτοὺς mac ὁ adc! ἐπὶ τῇ στοᾷ τῇ
ran together to them all the people in the porch
καλουμένῃ ΞΣολομῶντος," ἔκθαμβοι. 12 ἰδὼν. δὲ © Πέτρος
called Solomon's, greatly amazed. And seeing [it] Peter
> ῃ . . ΄ ” ὃ i? ~ Ι ,
ἀπεκρίνατο πρὸς τὸν λαόν, Ανδρες *IopanNirat," ri. θαυ-
answered to the people, Men Israelites, why won-
μάζετε ἐπὶ τούτῳ, ἢ ἡμῖν τί ἀτενίζετε we ἰδίᾳ δυνάμει
derye «at this? or onus why look intently as if ἊΣ {our]own power
ἢ εὐσεβείᾳ πεποιηκόσιν τοῦ περιπατεῖν αὐτόν ; 136 θεὸς
or piety [we] had made *to Swalk ‘him ? The God
Αβραὰμ καὶ Ἰσαὰκ καὶξ
Ἰακώβ, ὁ θεὸς τῶν. πατέρων ἡμῶν,
of Abraham and Isaac and
Jacob, the God of our fathers,
ἐδόξασεν τὸν παῖδα αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦν᾽ ὃν vpeic! παρεδώκατε,
glorified his servant , Jesus, whom ye delivered up,
καὶ ἠρνήσασθε "αὐτὸν" κατὰ. πρόσωπον "Πιλάτου," κρίναντος
and denied him in the presence of Pilate, *having “adjudged
5 "Twavy | re t ἔγειρε καὶ L[Tr]; — ἔγειραι καὶ TA].
x σφυδρά T. Υ [καὶ] L.
¢ αὑτοῦ he (held) Girtraw.
& Σολομῶνος GTrw.
1+ μὲν indeed GLrTraw.
¥ + αὐτόν
2 πᾶς ὃ Aads αὐτὸν
ἃ + τὸν LTtr.
bh + ὃ LITrA.
m — αὐτὸν
b αὐτὸς LT.
ACTS.
~ x ν᾿ , ‘ ,
ἐκείνου ἀπολύειν. 14 ὑμεῖς. δὲ τὸν ἅγιον καὶ δίκαιον
the to release [him]. But ye the holy and rightcous one
ἠρνήσασθε, καὶ ἠτήσασθε ἄνδρα φονέα χαρισθῆναι ὑμῖν,
denied, and requested aman amurderer to begranted to you,
15 τὸν. δὲ ἀρχηγὸν τῆς ζωῆς ἀπεκτείνατε" ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν
11.
but the Author of life ye killed, whom God raised up
ἐκ νεκρῶν, οὗ ἡμεῖς μάρτυρές ἐσμεν. 16 καὶ ἐπὶ
fron among {the} dead, whereof we witucsses are: and by
ee Ξ mo ς : ι
τῇ πίστει τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ τοῦτον ὃν θεωρεῖτε καὶ
faith in his name this [man] whom ye bchold and
᾿ ‘ ~ χη ‘ ec ΄ ς >
οἴδατε ἐστερέωσεν τὸ ὄνομα. αἰτοῦ" Kai ἡ πίστις ἡ δι
know and the faith which [is] by
αὐτοῦ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ τὴν ὁλοκληρίαν ταύτην ἀπέναντι πάντων
him gave to hii this complete soundness before all
ὑμῶν. 17 καὶ νῦν, ἀδελφοί, olda ὅτι κατὰ ἄγνοιαν ἐπράξατε,
of you. And now, brethren, Iknowthat in ignorance ye acted,
ὥσπερ καὶ οἱ. ἄρχοντες ὑμῶν" 18 ὁ.δὲ θεὸς ἃ προκατήγγειλεν
as also your rulers ; but 7God twhat before announced
διὰ στόματος πάντων τῶν προφητῶν “αὐτοῦ" παθεῖν
by [the] mouth of all his prophets (that) *should*suffer
τὸν χριστόνν, ἐπλήρωσεν οὕτως. 19 μεταγοήσατε οὗν καὶ
‘the “Christ, he fulfilled thus. Repent therefore and
? , q ? Ἰ ‘ γ᾽ ~ e ~ 4 « ΄ =) ef
ἐπιστρέψατε, “εἰς" τὸ ἐξαλειφθῆναι ὑμῶν τὰς ἁμαρτίας, ὕπως
be converted, for the blotting out of your sins, so that
ἂν ἔλθωσιν καιροὶ ἀναψύξεως ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ κυρίου,
Smmade *strong ‘his *name ;
may come times of refreshing from([the] presence of the Lord,
q ? , pr tity iss ? Ὁ
20 καὶ ἀποστείλῃ τὸν “προκεκηρυγμενον" ὑμῖν, " Ἰησοῦν
Jesus
χριστόν, 21 ὃν δεῖ οὐρανὸν μὲν δέξασθαι ἄχρι χρόνων
and [that] he may send him who was before proclaimed to you,
Christ, whom 2must “heaven indeed receive till times
ἀποκαταστάσεως πάντων, ὧν ἐλάλησεν ὁ θεὺς διὰ
of restoration of all things, of which *spoke "God by [the]
στόματος ἱπάντων" ἁγίων “αὐτοῦ προφητῶν ἀπ᾽ αἰῶνος."
mouth of all “holy this prophets from of old.
22 "Μωσῆς" μὲν *yap' ὑπρὸς τοὺς πατέρας" εἶπεν, Ὅτι
*Moses “{ndced ‘for to tke fathers said,
προφήτην ὑμῖν ἀναστήσει κύριος ὁ θεὺς ὑμῶν" ἐκ
Α prophet ἕο γοι will°raise πρ [80] *Lord οὐ “your from among
~ ᾽ ~ ε ~ e 3 , ? ~ ᾽ t ‘ ΄
τῶν ἀδελφῶν ὑμῶν, ὡς ἐμέ αὐτοῦ ἀκούσεσθε κατὰ πάντα
your brethren, like me: him shallyehear in all things
a n , ‘ «- -Ὁ » A πς: ‘
doa.av λαλήσῃ πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 23 ἔσται.δὲ πᾶσα ψυχὴ
whatsoever he maysay to you. Anditshallbe[thatjevcry soul
ἥτις "ἃν" μὴ. ἀκούσῃ τοῦ.προφήτου ἐκείνου δἐξολοθρευθή σεται"
which may not hear that prophet shall be destroyed
ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ. 24 Kai πάντες. δὲ ot προφῆται ἀπὸ
from among the people, And indced 411] the prophets ‘rom
Σαμουὴλ cai τῶν καθεξῆς, Door . ἐλάλησαν Kai “πρακατὴγ-
Samuel and those subsequent, as many as spoke also before an-
γειλαν" τὰς ἡμέρας ταύτας. 25 ὑμεῖς ἐστε υἱοὶ τῶν προφητῶν
nounced these days. Ye are sons ofthe prophets
καὶ τῆς διαθήκης ἧς “διέθετο ὁ θεὸς" πρὸς Tove πατέρας
and ofthe covenant which “appointed God to *fathers
319
go. 14 But ye dcuicd
the Holy One and the
Just, and desired a
murderer to be grant-
ed unto you; loand
killed the Prince of
life, whom God hath
raiscd from the dead ;
whereof we are wit-
nesses. 16 And his
name through faith in
his name hath made
this man strong,whom
ye sce and know: yea,
the faith which is by
him hath given him
this perfect soundness
in the presence of
you all. 17 And now,
brethren, I wot that
through ignorance ye
did zt, as did alsoyour
rulers. 1&8 But those
things, which God
before had shewed by
the mouth of all his
prophets, that Christ
should suffer, he hath
so fulfilled, 19 Repent
ye therefore, and be
converted, that your
sins may be blotted
out, when the times
of refreshing shall
come from the pre-
sence of the Lord;
20 and he shall scud
Jesus Christ, which
before was preached
unto you: 21 whom
the heaven must re-
ceive until the times
of restitution of all
things, which God
hath spoken by the
mouth of all his holy
prophets since the
world began. 22 For
Moses truly said unto
the fathers, A prophet
shall the Lord your
God raise up unto you
of your brethren, like
unto me; him shall
ye hear in all things
whatsoever he shall
say unto you, 23 And
it shall-ecome to piss,
that every soul, which
will not hear that pro-
phet, shall be de-
stroyed from among
the pcople. 24 Yea,
and all the prophets
from Samuel and
those that follow af-
ter, as many as hare
spoken, have likewise
foretold of these days.
25 Ye are the children
of the prophets, and
of the covenant which
God made with our
fathers, saying unto
ο — αὐτοῦ (read the prophets) LTTra.
τ προκεχειρισμένον Was foreordained GLTTraW.
GLTTrAW. am αἰῶνος αὐτοῦ προφητῶν LITrA. Μωύσης GLITraW.
¥ — πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας LTTrA. ᾿ ἡμῶν Our T. ἃ ἐὰν TA.
ὁ κατήγγειλαν announced GLITrAw. 4 + οἱ the GLITrAW.
P + αὐτοῦ (read his Christ) LTTraw.
5 χριστὸν Inoovy LTTrA.
4 πρὸς T.
τ τῶν (omit all)
x — γὰρ GLTITAW.
Ὁ ἐξολεθρευθήσεται LITrA,
© ὃ θεὸς διέθετο 1..
320
Abraham, And in thy
seed shali all the kin-
dreds of the earth be
bicssed. 26 Unto you
first God, having
raised up his Son Je-
sus, sent him to bless
you, in turning away
every one of you from
his iniquities.
Iv. And as they
spake unto the people,
the priests, and the
captain of the temple,
and the Sadducees,
came upon them,
2 being grieved that-
they taught the pco-
ple, and _ preached
through Jesus the re-
furrection from the
dead. 3 And they laid
hands on them, and
put them in hold un-
to the next day : for
it was now eventide.
4 Howbeit many of
them which heard the
word believed; and
the number of the men
was about five thou-
sand,
5 And it came to
pass on the morrow,
that their rulers, and
elders, and _ scribes,
6 and Annas the high
pricst, and Caiaphas,
and John, and Alex-
ander, andas many as
were of the kindred
of the high priest,
were gathered toge-
ther at Jerusalem.
7 And when they had
set them in the midst,
they asked, By what
power, or by what .
SOY, have ye done
this? 8 Then Peter,
filled with the Holy
Ghost, said unto them,
Ye rulers of the peo-
ple, and elders of Is-
racl, 9 if .we this day
be examined of the
good deed done to
the impotent man, by
what means he is
made whole; 10 be it
known unto yon all,
and to all the people
of Israel, that by the
mame of Jesus Christ
of Nazareth, whom ye
crucified, whom God
raised from the dead,
even by him doth this
{ὑμῶν your Tra.
© αὐτῶν their L,
© + τοὺς the Lrtra.
᾿Αλέξανδρος LTTrA,
¥ σέσωται T.
IPAS EIS. TT Tvs
πὸ . > / , . ~ , , ?
ἰἡμῶν," λέγω» πρὸς ᾿Αβραάμ, Kai® τῷ σπέρματί. σου ἐνευλο--
four, saying to Abraham, And in thy seed shall be
γηθήσονται πᾶσαι ai πατριαὶ τῆς γῆς. 26 ὑμῖν πρῶτον
blessed all the families of the earth. To you first
46 θεὸς ἀναστήσας!" τὸν. παῖδα. αὐτοῦ ᾿Τησοῦν,! ἀπέστειλεν
gods having raised up his servant Jesus, sent
τὸν εὐλογοῦντα ὑμᾶς ἐν τῷ ἀποστρέφειν ἕκαστον ἀπὰ
εἰς blessing you in turning each , from
τῶν πονηριῶν ὑμῶν."
2wickedness ‘your.
΄, κ᾿ ~ ‘ , = ~
4 Λαλούντων δὲ αὐτῶν πρὸς τὸν λαόν, ἐπέστησαν αὐτοῖς
And as *were *speaking ΠΟΥ to the people, came upon them
οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ ὁ στρατηγὸς τοῦ ἱεροῦ Kai οἱ Σαδδουκαῖοι,
the priests and captain ofthe temple and the Sacducees,
2 διαπονούμενοι διὰ τὸ διδάσκειν αὐτοὺς τὸν λαόν, Kai
being distressed because 7teach 1they the pcople, and
καταγγέλλειν ἐν τῷ Ἰησοῦ τὴν ἀνάστασιν τὴν ἐκ
announce in Jesus the resurrection which [is] from among
νεκρῶν" 3 καὶ ἐπέβαλον αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας Kai ἔβεντοϊ
[086] dead ;_ and theylaid on *them *hands and = put
εἰς τήρησιν εἰς τὴν αὔριον: ἦν.γὰρ ἑσπέρα ἤδη.
{them] in hold til the morrow; for it was evening aiready.
4 πολλοὶ δὲ τῶν ἀκουσάντων τὸν λόγον ἐπίστευσαν,
But many of those who had heard the word believed,
‘ ? ΄ m « Π > 8 * ~ > ὃ ~ ΠῚ . will x , δ ,
καὶ ἐγενήθη πιὸ" ἀριθμὸς τῶν ἀνδρῶν "ωσεὶ" χιλιάδες πέντε.
and “became ‘the *nuinber *of*the °men about “thousand five.
ὃ ᾿Ἐγένετοιδὲ ἐπὶ τὴν αὔριον συναχθῆναι αὐτῶν
Anditcametopass on the morrow were gathered together their
τοὺς ἄρχοντας καὶ ὃ πρεσβυτέρους καὶ γραμματεῖς Peicl ΕΞ
rulers and elders and scribes at Je-
i
ρουσαλήμ, 6 καὶ «Ανναν τὸν ἀρχιερέα καὶ Καϊάφαν καὶ
rusalem, and Annas the high PES: and Saiaphae and
᾿Ιωάννην καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον, καὶ door ἦσαν ἐκ γένους
John and Alexander, and as Many, as were of eau
ἀρχιερατικοῦ. 7 καὶ στήσαντες αὐτοὺς ἐν trp" μέσῳ ἐπυν-
*high-priestly. And having pieced them in the midst they
Oavovro, Ἔν ποίᾳ δυνάμει ἢ ἐν ποίῳ ὀνόματι “ἐποιήσατε
Ἐν ον εν In what power or in what name ‘did
τοῦτο" ὑμεῖς ; 8 Τότε Πέτρος πλησθεὶς πνεύματος ἁγίου
*this tye? Then Peter, filled With [the] *Spirit ‘*Holy,
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, “Apyovreg τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ πρεσβύτεροι
said to eee Rulers of the people and _ elders
*rov ᾿Ισραήλ," 9 εἰ ἡμεῖς σήμερον ἀνακρινόμεθα é ἐπὶ εὐεργεσίᾳ
of Israel, If we this day areexamined asto a good work
ἀνθρώπου ἀσθενοῦς, ἐν Tint οὗτος ᾿σέσωσται," 10 γνωστὸν
[to the] infirm man, by what he has been cured, “known
ἔστω πᾶσιν ὑμῖν Kai παντὶ τῷ λαῷ ᾿Ισραήλ, OTe ἐν τῷ
‘be 7it to all you and toall the people ofIsrael, that in the
ὀνόματι “Inood χριστοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου, ὃν ὑμεῖς éorav-
name of Jesus Christ the Nazarean, whom ye eruci-
ρώσατε, ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἐν τούτῳ
fied, whom God raised fromamong [the] dead, by him
h ἀναστήσας ὃ θεὸς ΤΑ. '— Ἰησοῦν GuTTra,
-- ὃ La[Tr]a. 2 [ὡς] LTrA 3 — ὡσεὶ τ΄
q "Avvas ὃ 0) ἀρχιερεὺς καὶ Καϊάφας καὶ Ιωάννης καὶ
8 τοῦτο ἐποιήσατε T. t— τοῦ Ἰσραήλ LTTr[A].
& + ἐν GLTTraW.
1+. αὐτοὺς them w.
Ρ ἐν LTrAW.
r— τῷ 6α[4]-
Iv. ACTS: 321
οὗτος παρέστηκεν ἐνώπιον ὑμῶν ὑγιής. 11. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἘΑΕ τα nave Delors
this [man] stands before you sound. This is the stone which was
λιθος ὁ ἐξουθενηθεὶς ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν τῶν δοἰκοδομούντων, " beta nouahh Chasen
stone which has been set at nought by you the builders, aie ἘΠΕ head of the
ὁ γενόμενος εἰς κεφαλὴν γωνίας. 12 καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν corner. 12 Neither is
which is become head of [the] corner. And there is there salvation in any
5 other: for there isnone
? ” ? ‘ € , x pes | ‘ » » Ε υ th ἃ ] Ξ,
ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐδενὶ ἡ σωτηρία" “οὔτε! γὰρ ὄνομά ἐστιν ἕτεροι other name under hen
τ (3 a. » Seen Eig lsc 2 3 yen given among men
in “other “no one salvation, forneither “*name is “there “another 5 ’
toate 5 x ᾿ Ξ P i 3 2 ἢ - Whereby we must be
ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν τὸ δεδομένον ἐν ἀνθρώποις, ἐν ᾧ saved,
under the heaven which has been given among men, by which
δεῖ σωθῆναι ἡμᾶς.
*must “be *saved ‘we,
13 Θεωροῦντες.δὲ τὴν τοῦ Πέτρου παῤῥησίαν καὶ YIway-
But seeing the “of °Peter boldness and ofJohn, 13 Now when they
Ι \ , « » > , , > saw the boldness of
vou, Kat καταλαβόμενοι OTL ἄνθρωποι ἀγράμματοι εἰσιν Peter and John, and
and having perceived that *inen “unlettcred ‘they “are perceived that ° they
as yap ae ? ͵ , aS 7 5 ~ were unlearned and
Kat ἰδιῶται, ἐθαύμαζον, ETEYIVWOKOV.TE αὑτοὺς OTL σὺν TW jemorant men, they
aud uninstructed, they wondcred, and they recognized them that with marvelled; and they
5 he A Te , ἢ » _~ took knowledge of
Ιησοῦ ἦσαν. 14 τὸν. "δὲ" ἄνθρωπον βλέποντες σὺν αὐτοῖς thems ‘that othe mad
Jesus they were. But *the Sman *beholding ‘with “them }jcen with Jesus. 14And
ἑστῶτα τὸν τεθεραπευμένον, οὐδὲν εἶχον ἀντειπεῖν. 15 κελεύ- Peholding the) man
‘standing who hadbeen healed, nothing they had to gainsay. *Having standing with them,
σαντες δὲ αὐτοὺς ἔξω τοῦ συνεδρίου ἀπελθεῖν συνέβαλον" Seep ΤΟΥ Πα 88 yaa
Scommanded*but them outside the sanhedrim to go they conferred & ;
> ᾿ when they had com-
‘ , , , ~ ? ΄
πρὸς ἀλλήλους, 16 λέγοντες, Τί ὕποιήσομεν" τοῖς ἀνθρώ- manded them to go a-
ὶ . = ῥ 7 il
with one another, saying, What shall we do to *men ρα τὰς ee zg
ποις τούτοις ; ὕτι. μὲν γὰρ γνωστὸν σημεῖον γέγονεν theres ve 18 Sas,
these ὃ for that indeed a known sign has come to pass ‘Kee ne eee hee
᾽ ΕΣ ~ © ie ἡ the: ]
δι αὐτῶν, πασιν τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ἹΙερουσαλὴμ φανερόν, indecd a notable mira-
through them, *to*all ‘those ‘inhabiting 7Jerusalem [15] *manifest, ole Bat beensdons a)
. 2 “ ‘ ; - Ξ :
καὶ οὐ-δυνάμεθα “ἀρνήσασθαι"" 17 ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα μὴ ἐπὶ. πλεῖον all them that dwell in
and we are unable to deny [it]. But that not further Jerusalem ; and we
‘ ΄ 5 = Ξ > « cannot deny it. 17 But
διανεμηθῇ εἰς τὸν λαόν, ἀἀπειλῇ! ἀπειλησώμεθα αὐτοῖς that it spread no far-
it_may spread among the people, withathrcat let us threaten them ther among the peo-
μ Nanré&s rN ~ > + , Ran 5 A ple, let 8 straitly
μῆκετι AKELY ἐπι τῳ-ονοματι-ττουτῷῳ μητενι ἀνθρώπων. threaten them, that
nolonger tospeak in this name ' "to any man, they speak henceforth
(Hit. to no) to no man in this
‘ , , ? ~ ῃ ὃ i
18 Kai καλέσαντες αὐτοὺς παρήγγειλαν “αὐτοῖς! ‘76! καθόλου DANS. te ne eee
aod having called them they charged them Fabel ΕΟ thorn ΕΟ Τα
\ » ? ‘ ~ ΄ ~? ~ ΕΝ le
μὺ φθέγγεσθαι μηδὲ διδάσκειν ἐπὶ τῷ ὑνόματι τοῦ Tyoou, “Beak ΒΡ ΒΊΟΣ tenes
ποὺ to speak nor to teach in the name of Jesus. ae ae
‘ ; 5 19 ut Peter and John
4 ‘ , ? , 4 ? ‘ - Ἷ
19, ὁ. δὲ ἸΤέτρος καὶ © Iwaryne" ἀποκριθέντες "πρὸς αὐτοὺς answered andsaid un-
ἘΣ to them, Whether it be
ΤῊΣ Eoter and. np: John as Su ENIGTDE, to ὕλας πες Ah, be Ge OF
εἶπον, Et dtxatoy ἐστιν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ ὑμῶν ἀκούειν God te hearken unto
said, Whether right itis before God *to*you "to listen YOU More than unto
~\y A τὶ 5 Ὰ Ν ; Roig bs pi God, judge ye. 20 For
μᾶλλον ἢ τοῦ θεοῦ κρίνατε. 20 οὐ-δυνάμεθα yao ἡμεῖς ἃ we cannot but. speak
rather than God, judge ye; 3eannot ‘for “we what the things which HS
rae NW ‘ ᾿ a τ ᾿ Nave seen an eard,
εἴδομεν" καὶ ἠκούσαμεν μὴ-λαλεῖν. 21 Οἱ. δὲ προσαπειλη- 2180 when they had
"we “saw ϑαπᾶ heard *but ‘speak, But they having further further threatened
r SEN ᾽ , ἢ 0 = them, they let them
σάμενοι ἀπέλυσαν αὐτούς, μηδὲν εὑρίσκοντες τὸ πῶς κολά- fro. finding nothing
threatened let *go ‘them, nothing: finding as to how they might how they might punish
> νι 5 yee > “ , SONY them, because of, the
σωνται αὐτοὺς διὰ τὸν λαύν, ὅτι πᾶντες ἐδύξαζον yeople: for all. men
punish them onaccount of the people, because all were glorifying glorified God for that
“-- ποι --- πο σφ a ον
¥ οἰκοδόμων ΤΤΤΤΑ, ΣΧ οὐδὲ LTTrw. ¥-“Iwevov Tr. 7 ve and LITr A.* συνέβαλλον
LTTrA. ὃ ποιήσωμεν Should we do trra, © ἀρνεῖσθαι LTTra, d — ἀπειλῇ LIT [ A}.
* — αὑτοῖς (read [them]) LTTra. f— τὸ Lt, 8 ᾿Ιωάνης Tr, } εἶπον (εἶπαν Tr) πρὸς
Σιυτούς LITrAW. i εἴδαμεν LITrA,
x
322
which was done, 22 For
the ‘man was above
forty years old, on
whom this miracle of
healing was shewed.
23 And being let go,
they went to their own
company, and reported
all that. the chief
priests and elders had
said unto them, 24 And
when they heard that,
they lifted up their
voice to God with one
accord, and said, Lord,
thou ari God, which
hast made | heaven,
and earth, and the
sea, and all that in
themis: 25 who by the
mouth of thy servant
David hast said, Why
did the heathen_rage,
and the people ima-
gine vain things?
26 The kings of the
earth stood up, and
the rulers were ga-
thered together a-
gainst the Lord, and
against his Christ.
27 For of a truth a-
gainst thy holy child
Jesus, wom thou hast
anointed, both Herod,
and Pontius Pilate,
with the Gentiles, and
the people of Israel,
were gathered toge- -
ther, 28 for to do what-
soever thy hand and
thy counsel determin-
ed before to be done.
29 And now, Lord,
behold their threat-
enings: and grant
unto thy servants,
that with all boldness
they may speak thy
word, 30 by stretch-
ing forth thine hand
to heal; and that
signs and wonders
may be done by the
name of thy holy
child Jesus. 31 And
when they had prayed,
the place was shaken
where they were as-
sembled together; and
they were all filled
with the Holy Ghost,
and they spake the
word of God with
boldness.
32 And the multi-
tude of them that be-
lieved were of one
NPASZEIS. Livi
τὸν θεὺν ἐπὶ τῷ γεγονότι. 92 ἐτῶν γὰρ ἦν
God for that which’ has taken place} for °years [old] ὅνν δ
πλειόνων ἔτεσσαράκοντα! ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐφ᾽ ὃν
*above Sforty ‘the *man
τὸ σημεῖον.τοῦτο τῆς ἰάσεως.
this sign of healing.
23 ᾿Απολυθέντες.δὲ ἦλθον πρὸς τοὺς ἰδίους, καὶ
And having been let go they came to their own [company], and
ἀπήγγειλαν boa πρὸς αὐτοὺς οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς Kai οἱ πρεσ-
reported whatever to them the chief priests and the el-
, m uy i) c δὲ ’ , « θ Ar Sz
βύτεροι ™eizroy." 24 οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες, ὁμοθυμαῦον ἤραν
ders said. And they having heard, with one accord lifted up
φωνὴν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ "εἶπον," Δέσποτα, σὺ πὸ
{their] ‘voice to God, and _ said, O master, thou [art] the
θεὺς! ὁ ποιήσας τον οὐρανὸν Kai τὴν γῆν καὶ THY θάλασσαν
God who made thé -heayen and the earth and the sea
καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς, 25° Sid στόματος" ῬΔαβιὶδ'
and all that[are]in them, who by [the] mouth of David
~ It , ? ’ τ΄ yi ᾽ ,’ ἐθ. ‘
ἡγοῦ" παιδόςισου εἰπών, “Ivari! ἐφρύαξαν ἔθνη, καὶ
thy servant didst say, Why did “rage *haughtily ‘nations, and
λαοὶ ἐμελέτησαν κενά; 2 παρέστησαν ot βασιλεῖς τῆς
ἰἐγεγόνει"
on whom had taken place
2ncoples ‘did meditate vain things ? Stoodup the kings ofthe
γῆς, καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες συνήχθησαν ἐπὶ.τὸ αὐτὸ κατὰ τοῦ
earth, and the rulers were gathered together against tha
κυρίου καὶ κατὰ τοῦ. χριστοῦ. αὐτοῦ. 27 Συνήχθησαν.γὰρ
Lord and against his Christ. ἡ For were gathered together
> 3. 2 , 5 2 ‘ A ef ~ , ? ~ ao
ἐπ᾿ ἀληθείας" ἐπὶ τὸν ἅγιον maida cov Inoovy, ὃν
of a truth against Zholy “servant *thy Jesus, whom
Ἡρώδης τε καὶ Πόντιος ᾿Πιλάτος," σὺν ἔθνεσιν
both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with nations
kai λαοῖς ᾿Ισραήλ, 28 ποιῆσαι boa ἡ.χείρισου Kai ἡ βουλή
»
ἔχρισας,
thou didst anoint,
and peoples of Israel, todo whatever thyhand and “counsel
“sou! προώ ἐσθ 29 καὶ τὰ νῦ Ἱ γἔπιδε"
ροώρισεν γενέσθαι. καὶ τὰ νῦν, κυριε, YETLOE
‘thy predctermined to come to pass. And now, Lord, look
᾽ ‘ A ? ‘4 3, ~ ‘ 4 ~ ’ 4 ?
ἐπὶ τὰς. ἀπειλὰς. αὐτῶν, καὶ δὸς τοῖς.δούλοις.σου μετὰ παῤρ-
upon their threatenings, and give to thy bondmen with *bold-
ῥησίας πάσης λαλεῖν τὸν.λόγον.σου, 80 ἐν τῷ τὴν. χεῖρά ὅσου"
ness Jall to speak thy word, in that thy hand
ἐκτείνειν σε! εἰς ἴασιν, καὶ σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα γίνεσθαι
2stretchest οαῦ ‘thou for healing, and signs and wonders take place
διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ ἁγίου παιδός σου Ἰησοῦ. 81 Kai
through the name Sholy ‘servant ‘of *thy Jesus. And
δεηθέντων αὐτῶν ἐσαλεύθη ὁ τόπος ἐν ᾧ ἤσαν ovyny-
“having “prayed ‘they ®was shaken *the Splace ἴπ whichthey were assem-
μένοι, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν ἅπαντες ᾿ πνεύματος ἁγίου," καὶ
bled, and they were “filled Yall with [the] *Spirit ‘Holy, and
, , 4 , ~ ~ ἈΝ "» , ͵
ἐλάλουν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ μετὰ παῤῥησίας.
spoke the word of God with boldness,
32 Τοῦ. δὲ πλήθους τῶν πιστευσάντων ἦν Τὴ" καρδία
And of the multitude of those that believed Swera ‘the heart
K χεσσεράκοντα ΤΎτΑ.
LTtTr[ A].
τ Ἵνα τί LTrAW.
L[tTr].
LTTraw,
lV γεγόνει LITrA. τὰ εἶπαν LTTrA. ἢ -- ὁ θεὸς (γα he who)
ο ὃ τοῦ πατρὺς ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου στόματος Who by [016] Holy Spirit
by [the] mouth of our father Lrtra. 3 prepara
8 + ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ in this city ELTTrAW.
Υ ἔφιδε L.
4 —y LTTrA,
P Δανεὶδ LTTrA; Δαυὶδ Gw. ὦ --- τοῦ GLTTrAW.
t Ππειλᾶτος T. u— gov
Wm σου (read [thy ]) Ltr, Υ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος
[oe] A,
IV, V. ACTS.
‘ ΄ \ id ~ «
καὶ δὴ} ψυχὴ μία" καὶ ϑῬοὐδὲ" εἷς τι τῶν ὑπαρ-
Sand *the *soul one, and not one anything Sof *that °which pos-
Ld ? ~ Hey 4 WAN Gy ? oe cf "
χόντων αὐτῷ ἔλεγεν ἴδιον εἶναι, ἃ ἣν αὑτοῖς “«παντα
sessed She lsaid “%his?°own Swas, 1!but 'were ‘Sto ‘them ?7all **things
, \ d ΄ ΄ i! 5 os \ ΄
κοινά. 88 καὶ “μεγάλῃ δυνάμει! ἀπεδίδουν τὸ μαρτύριον
common: And with great power Seave “testimony
, Ξ τὸ , = ,
οἱ ἀπόστολοι “τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ," χάρις.τε
'the apostles of the resurrection ofthe Lord Jesus, and “grace
΄ = , \ ΄ pia , 4 ? δὲ \ Υ ὃ , x
μεγάλη ἦν ἐπὶ πάντας αὐτοὺς. 34 οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνόεης τις
tereat was upon all them. For neither in want ?anyone
ὑπῆρχεν! ἐν αὐτοῖς" ὅσοι γὰρ κτήτορες χωρίων ἢ οἰκιῶν
Was among them; forasmanyas owners Ofestates or houses
ὑπῆρχον, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον τὰς τιμὰξ τῶν πιπρα-
were, selling [them] brought the values of those sold,
σκομένων, 30 Kai ἐτίθουν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀπο-
and laid [them] at the feet of the apos-
ϑδιεδίδοτο". δὲ ἑκάστῳ καθότιιἀν τις χρείαν
and distribution was made toeach accordingas anyone “need
στόλων"
{1685 ;
εἶχεν.
*had,
36 " Τωσῆς! δὲ ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς BapvaBac ‘ure! τῶν απο-
And Joses who was surnamed Barnabas by the apos-
στόλων, 6. ἐστιν μεθερμηνευόμενον, υἱὸς παρακλήσεως,
tles (which 15, being interpreted, Son of consolation),
kAevirne,! Κύπριος τῷ.γένει, 87 ὑπάρχοντος αὐτῷ ἀγροῦ,
a Levite, a Cypriot by birth, having land,
πωλήσας ἤνεγκεν τὸ χρῆμα καὶ ἔθηκεν ἱπαρὰ! τοὺς πόδας
having sold [it] brought the money and laid [it] at the feet
τῶν ἀποστόλων ἢ ᾿Ανὴρ.δε τις ™Avaviag ὀνόματι,"
of the apostles. But *man ‘a *certain, Ananias by name,
σὺν "Σαπφείρῃ" τῇ.γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ, ἐπώλησεν κτῆμα, 2 Kat
with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession, and
ἐνοσφίσατο amd τῆς τιμῆς, “συνειδυίας) καὶ τῆς γυναικὸς
kept back from the value, being aware of [it] also *wife
Ῥαὐτοῦ," καὶ ἐνέγκας μέρος.τι παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν
this, and haying brought a certain part Sat “the Sfoet of 7the
ἀποστόλων ἔθηκεν. 8 εἶπεν δὲ 4 ἸΤέτρος, ᾿Ανανία, "διατί"
Sapostles Naid ([*it). But said Peter, Ananias, why
ἐπλήρωσεν ὁ σατανᾶς τὴν. καρδίαν. σου, ψεύσασθαί σε τὸ
did *fill Sto *lie *to ['for] “thee the
πνεῦμα' τὸ ἅγιον, Kai νοσφίσασθαι " ἀπὸ τῆς τιμὴς τοῦ
Spirit the Holy, and to keep back from the value of the
χωρίου; 4 οὐχὶ μένον σοὶ ἔμενεν; καὶ πραθὲν
estate ? ΘΝ οὗ ‘xemaining *to*thee *did °it remain? and having been sold,
1Satan thy heart,
ἐν τῇ. σῇ ἐξουσίᾳ ὑπῆρχεν ; τί OTe ἔθου ἐν TH
in thine own authority was it [riot]? why ,didst thou purpose in
καρδίᾳ σου τὸ πρᾶγμα.τοῦτο; οὐκ. ἐψεύσω ἀνθρώποις, ἀλλὰ
thy heart this thing? Thou didst not lie to men, but
~ ~ > {2 ‘ t ᾽ , ‘ , , ‘
τῷ θεῷ. δ᾽ Ἀκούων δὲ" Avaviac τοὺς.λόγους τούτους, πεσων
toGod. Andhearing ‘*Ananias these words, falling down
5.- Ἢ LTTrA. Ὁ οὐδ᾽ Ε. © πάντα Τ.. ἃ δυνάμει μεγάλῃ LTTrA.
χριστοῦ Christ] τῆς ἀναστάσεως τι; τῆς ἀναστάσεως ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου T.
& διεδίδετο LTTrA. i ἀπὸ LTTYAW.
1 πρὸς T. τὰ ὀνόματι Avavias L.
(read [his]) LrTra. 9 + δ LTTrA,
t + ὁ GLIrAW.
Ἀπ Ἰωσὴφ Joseph LITraw.
a Σαπφείρᾳ LTr.
τ διὰ τί LTrA.
© συνειδυίης LTTrA.
8 + [σε] thee (to keep back) a,
323
heart and of one soul:
neither said any of
them that ought of the
things which he pos-
sessed was his own;
but they had all things
common. 33 And with
great power gave the
apostles witness of the
resurrection of the
Lord Jesus: and great
grace was upon them
all. 34 Neither was
there any among them
that lacked: for as
many as were possess-
ors of lands or houses
sold them, and brought
the prices of the things
that were sold, 35 and
laid them down at the
apostles’ fect: and dis-
tribution was made
unto every man ac-
cording as he had
need,
36 And Joses, who
by the apostles was
surnamed Barnabas,
(which is, being in-
terpreted, The son of
consolation,) a Levite,
and of the country of
Cyprus, 37 having
land, sold iz, and
brought the money,
and laid it at the
apostles’ feet. V. But
a certain man named
Ananias, with Sapphi-
ra his wife, sold a
possession, 2and kept
back part of the price,
his wife «also being
privy ‘ott, and brought
a certain part, and
laid it at the apostles’
fect. ὃ But Petersaid,
Ananias, why hath Sa-
tan filled thine heart
to lie to the -Holy
Ghost, and to keep
back part of the price
of the land? 4 Whiles
it remained, wasit not
thine own? and after
it wassold, was it not
in thine own power?
why hast thou con-
ceived this thing in
thine heart? thou
hast not lied unto
men, but unto God,
5 And Ananias hear-
ing these words fell
down, and gave up the
A Panes a
© τοῦ κυρίου Incov
ἣν τὺ.
k Λενεΐτης T\.
P — αὐτοῦ
324
ghost : and great fear
came on all them that
heard these things.
6 And the young men
arose, wound him up,
and carried him out,
and buried him. 7 And
it was about the space ,
of three hours after,
when his wife, not
knowing what was
done, came in. 8And
Peter auswered unto
her, Tell me whether
ye sold the land for so
much? And she said,
Yea, for so much,
9 Then Peter said un-
to her, How is it that
ye have agreed toge-
ther to tempt the Spi-
tit of the Lord? be-
hold, the feet of them
which have buried thy
husband are at the
door, and shall carry
thee out. 10 Then fell
she down straightway
at his feet, and yielded
up the ghost : and the
young men came in,
and found her dead,
and, carrying her
forth, buried her by
her husband. 11 And
great fear came upon
all the churth, and
upon asmany as heard
these things. 12 And
by the hands of the
apostles were many
signs and wonders
Wrought among the
people; (and they
were all with one ‘ac-
cord in Solomon’s
porch. 13 And of the
rest durst fo man join
himself to them: but
the people magnified
them. 14 And believ-
ers were the more add-
ed to the Lord, mul-
titudes both of men
and women.) 15 In-
somuch that they
brought forth the sick
into the streets, and
laid them on beds and
couches, that at the
least the shadow of Pe-
ter passing by might ’
overshadow some of
them, 16 There came
also a multitude out
of the cities round
about unto Jerusalem,
bringing sick folks,
and them which were
vexed with unclean
apirits : and they were
healed every one,
the
IPAS EIS. Vv.
Py Η͂ , , , er tt
ἐξεέψυξεν' καὶ ἐγένετο φόβος μέγας ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς
expired, And scame 2fear 1preat upon ail who
5 ΄ ‘
akovovtat ταῦτα." 6 ἀναστάντες.δὲ ot νεώτεροι συνέ-
heard these things.
στειλαν αὐτόν, καὶ ἐξενέγκαντες ἔθαψαν.
him,
And having risen the younge: [men] swathed
7 “Eyévero.ot
and having carried οὐδὲ - buried [him]. And it camc to pass
ὡς ὡρῶν τριῶν διάστημα Kai ἡ-γυνὴ αὐτοῦ μὴ εἰδυῖα τὸ
about *hours ‘three afterwards also his wife, not knowing what
γεγονὸς εἰσῆλθεν, 8 ἀπεκρίθη. δὲ YaizqG" ὁ" Πέτρος,
had come to pass, came in, And answered her Peter,
Εἰπέ μοι εἰ τοσούτον: τὸ χωρίον ἀπέδοσθε; Ἢ δὲ εἶπεν,
Tell me if ΤῸΓ 50 much the ye sold ? Andshe said,
Ναί, τοσούτου. 9 Ὃ.δὲ Πέτρος Σεῖπεν! πρὸς αὐτήν, Tt
Yes, for 50 much. And Peter said to her, Why [is it]
OTt συνεφωνήθη. ὑμῖν πειράσαι TO πνεῖμα κυρίου; ἰδού, οἱ
that yeagreed together totempt the Spirit of [the] Lord? Lo, the
πόδες τῶν θαψάντων τὸν ἄνδρα σου ᾿ ἐπὶ τῇ θύρᾳ, καὶ
feet of those who buried thy husband {are] at the door, and
ἐξοίσουσίν σε. 10 ἔπεσεν. δὲ παραχρῆμα *rapa" rove
they shall carry out thee. And she felldown immediately at
, > ~ ‘ ΕΣ . ᾽ 2 ‘ « ΄
πόδας αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξεψυξἕεν᾽ εἰσελθόντες. δὲ οἱ -νεανίσκοι
his feet and expired. And having come in the young
Seipov' αὐτὴν νεκράν, Kai ἐξενέγκαντες ἔθαψαν πρὸς
found her dead ; and having carried out they buried {her} by
‘ ” bY > ~ bd Shed , , [2 ? ? e ‘
τὸν ἀνδρα. αὐτῆς. 11 καὶ ἐγένετο φύβος μέγας ἐφ᾽ ὕλην τὴν
her husband. And *ceame "fear ‘great upon *whole ‘the
τὴ " S52, ‘ , A 3 , ~ ‘ 4
ἐκκλησίαν, Kai ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντας ταῦτα. 12 Διὰ δὲ
assembly, and upon all who heard these things. And by
τῶν χειρῶν τῶν ἀποστόλων Ptyévero" σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα
hands of the apostles came topass signs “and “wonders
Sty τῷ λαῷ πολλά καὶ ἦσαν ὁμοθυμαδὸν “ἅπαντες"
Samong “the “people ‘many; (and they were *with®one*accord all
ἐν τῇ στοᾷ “Σολομῶντος 13 ἐῶν.δὲ λοιπῶν οὐδεὶς ἐτόλμα
in the porch of Solomon, but of the rest no one durst
κολλᾶσθαι αὐτοῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμεγάλυνεν ἀὐτοὺς ὁ λαόζ᾽ 14 μᾶλλον
join them, .- but “magnified “them ‘the “people; the *more
δὲ προσετίθεντο πιστεύοντες τῷ κυρίῳ, πλήθη ἀνδρῶν.τε
Sand “were '°added ®believers tothe Lord, multitudes both of men
καὶ γυναικῶν" 15 ὥστε ἱκατὰ" τὰς πλατείας ἐκφέρειν τοὺς
estate
[men]
and women ;) so as in the streets tobringout the
~ u ~ u
ἀσθενεῖς καὶ τιθέναι ἐπὶ δκλινῶν" καὶ Ῥκραββάτων," ἵνα
sick, and put [them] on beds and couches, that
ἐρχομένου Πέτρυ κῶν ἡ σκιὰ ἱἐπισκιάσῃ" τινὶ
7coming Sof Peter ‘at “least *the *shadow micht overshadow some one
αὐτῶν. 16 συνήρχετο.δὲ καὶ τὸ πλῆθος τῶν πέριξ
of them. And came together also the miultitude of the ?round ‘about
πόλεων είς" Ἱερουσαλήμ, φέροντες ἀσθενεῖς καὶ dydov=
I cities to Jerusalem, bringing sick ones and those
μένους ὑπὸ πνευμάτων ἀκαθάρτων, οἵτινες ἐθεραπεύοντο
beset by spirits *unclean, who were “healed
ἅπαντες.
all.
v— ταῦτα LTTrA.
[eaid] LTtra.
LTTrawW.
LTTtra,
2 πρὸς LTTrA.
ἃ πάντες LTr.
Β κραβάττων LITrAW,
τ πρὸς αὐτὴν to her ΤΤΤΤΑ. * — ὁ LTTrA. y-— εἶπεν (read
ἃ Spar Tr. Ὁ ἐγίνετο EGLTTrAW. © πολλὰ ἐν τῷ Aad
© Σολομῶνος GTrAW. kat εἰς even into LTtr. & κλιναρ(ὧν
i ἐπισκιάσει Shall overshadow Tr, B — εἰς LITrA,
Vv. ACTS.
. ‘ κι \ G > ~
17 ᾿Αναστὰς.δὲ ὁ doyiepeve Kai πάντες οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ,
And having risen up the high priest and all those with him,
οὖσα αἵρεσις τῶν Σαδδουκαίων, ἐπλήσθησαν ζήλου,
which is [the] sect of the Sadducees, were filled with anger,
18 καὶ ἐπέβαλον τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν" ἐπὶ rode ἀποστόλους Kai
and laid “hands their en the apostles and
, ΄ » ‘ ΄ὔ
ἔθεντο αὐτοὺς ἐν τηρήσει δημοσίᾳ. 19 ἄγγελος.δὲ κυρίου
put them in[the] *hold public. But ap angel of [the] Lord
5 ~ x τι Zs - is : 7 2 ὙΚΩ
διὰ πιτῆς" γυκτὸς "ἤνοιξεν! τὰς θύρας τῆς φυλακῆς,
during the night opened the doers of the prison,
ἐξαγαγών.τε αὐτοὺς εἶπεν, 20 Πορεύεσθε, nai σταθέντες
and having brought out ‘them said, Go ye, and standing
~ € ~ ~ ~ > ΄ \ ἘΠῚ ᾿ ~ ~
λαλεῖτε ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τῷ λαῷ πάντα τὰ ῥήματα τῆς ζωῆς
speak in the temple tothe people all the words of “life
΄ A ? ~ « A δὶ » ? ‘
ταύτης. 21 ᾿Ακούσαντες.δὲ εἰσῆλθον ὑπὸ τὸν ὄρθρον εἰς τὸ
1this. And having heard they entered at the ,dawn into the
, 5 A « 2 Ξ 4 - ‘ «
ἱερόν, καὶ ἐδίδασκον. παραγενόμενος.δὲ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς καὶ οἱ
temple, and were tcaching. But having come the high priest and those
σὺν αὐτῷ, συνεκάλεσαν τὸ συνέδριον Kai πᾶσαν THY γερου-
with him, they called together the sanhedrim and all the elder-
σίαν τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ισραήλ, Kai ἀπέστειλαν εἰς TO δεσμωτήριον
hood ofthe sons Οὗ israel, and sent to the prison
᾽ » ? ¢ © ‘ οἱ » Υ , ti 5.5
ἀχθῆναι.αὐτούς. 22 οἱ δὲ οὑπηρέται παραγενόμενοι" οὐχ
to have them brought. But the officers having come 2not
“- ~ ~ ͵ oT ? tg
εἷρον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ ἀναστρέψαντες δὲ ἀπήγγειλαν,
‘did ὅπ them in the prison; and haying returned they reported,
23 λέγοντες, Ὅτι τὸ Ῥμὲν" δεσμωτήριον εὕρομεν κεκλεισ-
saying, The *indeod prison we found shut
, nd , ? λ ΄ ‘ on ir qze tl « ~
μένον ty racy ἀσφαλειᾳ, καὶ τοῦς φύλακας “εξω" ἕστωτας
with all security, and tho keepers without standing
τπρὸ" τῶν θυρῶν ἀνοίξαντες. δὲ, ἔσω οὐδένα εὕρομεν.
before the doors ; but having opened, withia | noone we found.
24 Ὡς δὲ ἤκουσαν τοὺς λόγους τούτους ὕ.τε, *iepede Kai
And when they heard these words both the priest and
ὁ" στρατηγὸς τοῦ ἱεροῦ Kai οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς διηπόρουν περὲ
the captain of the temple and the chief pricsts were perplexed concerning
αὐτῶν, τί ἂν-γένοιτο τοῦτο. 25 παραγενόμεγος. δε τις
them, what “might *be this. Buf having come acertain one
ἀπήγγειλεν «αὐτοῖς ἱλέγων," Ὅτι ἰδοὺ οἱ ἄνδρος ove ἔθεσθε
reported to them, saying, Lo, the men whom ye put
ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ εἰσὶν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἑστῶτες καὶ διδάσκοντες τὸν
in the prison are ip the temple standing and teaching the
λαόν. 26 Tore ἀπελθὼν ὁ στρατηγὸς σὺν τοῖς ὑπηρέταις
people. ‘Then “having *gone the 7captain with the ofticers
γἤγαγεν! αὐτούς, ov pera βίας, ἐφοβοῦντο.γὰρ ‘Toy λαόν,
brought wthem, ποὺ with violence, for they feared the people,
w! Π a: ~ (9) ? la 4 ? ‘ ”
ἵνα! μὴ λιθασθῶσιν. 27 ἀγαγόντες δὲ αὐτοὺς. ἔστησαν
that they might not be stoned. And having brought them they set
ἐν τῷ συνεδρίῳ: ικαὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτοὺς ὁ ἀρχιερεύς,
{them]in the sanhedrim. -And “tasked ‘them ‘the “high “priest,
28 λέγων, "Οὐ! παραγγελίᾳ παρηγγείλαμεν ὑμῖν μὴ διδάσ-
saying, “Not “by “8 °charge 1did *we charge you not to teach
1 — αὐτῶν LTTrAW. m— τῆς LTTrA.
ὑπηρέται LTTrA. Ρ — μὲν LTTrAW.
καὶ δ LTTrA. t — λέγων GLITraw.
stoned) Lrtr[a].
ᾳ — ἔξω GLTTrAW.
τ ἦγεν T.
π ἀνοίξας having opened σ.
τ ἐπὶ LTTrA.
ν — ἵνα (read lest they should by
x — Ov (read We did charge you by a charge, &c.) Lrtra,
325
17 Then the high
priest rose up, and all
they that were with
him, (which is the sect
of the Sadducees,) and
were filled with in-
dignation, 18 and laid
their hands on the
apostles, and put them
in the common prison,
19 But the angel of the
fiord by night opened
the prison doors, and
brought them forth
and said, 20 Go, stand
and speak in the tem-
ple to the people all
the words of this life.
21 And when they
heard that, they en-
teted into the temple
early in the morning,
and taught. But the
high priest came, and
,they that were with
him, and called the
council together, and
all the senate of the
children of Israel, and
sent to the prison to
have them brought.
22 But when the offi-
cers came, and found
them not in the prison,
they returned, and
told, 23 saying, The
prison truly found we
shut with all safety,
and the keepers stand-
ing without before
the doors: but when
wc had opened, we
found no man with-
in. 24 Now when the
high priest and the
captain of the temple
and the chief priesia
heard these things,
they doubted of them
whereunto this would
grow. 25 Then cans
one and told them,
saying, Behold, ihe
men whom ye put
in prison are standing
in the temple, aud
teaching the people
26 Then went the cap-
tain with the officers,
and brought them
without violence: fur
they feared the people,
lest they should have
been stoned. 27 And
when they had brought
thom, they set them
before the council: and
the high priest askcd
them, 28saying, Did
not we straitly com-
mand you that ye
should not teach in
ο παραγενόμενοι,
» 8 -- ἱερεὺς
326
this name? and, be
hold, ye have filled
Jerusalem with your
doctrine, aud intend to
bring this man’s blood
upon us. 29 Then Pe-
ter and the other apos-
tics answered and said,
We ought to obey
God rather than men.
30 The God of our fa-
thers raised up Jesus,
whom ye slew and
hanged on 8 tree.
31 Him hath God
exalted with his right
hand to be a Prince
and a Saviour, for to
give repentauce to Is-
racl, and forgiveness
of sins. 32 And weare
his witnesses of these
things; and sois also
the Holy Ghost, whom
God hath given to
them that obey him.
33 When they heard
that, they were cut to
the heart, and took
counsel to stay them.
31 Then stood thereup
one in the council, a
Pharisee, named Ga-
m>liel, adoctor of the
law, had in reputation
among all the pcople,
and commanded to put
the apostles forth a
little space; 35 and
said unto them, Ye
men of Israel, take
heed to yourselves
What ye intend to do
as touching these men.
86 For before these
days rose up Thendas,
boasting himself to be
sonicbody ; to whom a
number of men, about
four hundred, joined
themselves : who was
slain; and all, as many
as obeyed him, were
scattered, and brought
to nought. 37 After
this man rose up Ju-
das of Galilee in the
days of the taxing,
and drew away much
people after him: he
also perished ; and all,
evenas many as obeyed
him, were dispersed,
38 And now I say unto
you, Refrain from
these men, and let
them alone: for if
this counsel or this
TP Ayes els. Υ.
Key ἐπι τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ 53" καὶ ἰδοὺ πεπληρώκατε τὴν Ἱε-
in this name? and lo, ye have filled Je-
ρουσαλὴμ τῆς διδαχῆς. ὑμῶν, καὶ βούλεσθε ἐπαγαγεῖν ἐφ᾿
rusalem with your teaching, and purpose to bring
ἡμᾶς τὸ αἷμα τοῦ.ἀνθρώπου.τούτου. 29 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς. δὲ YO"
us the blood of this man. But °answering
upon
Πέτρος καὶ ot ἀπόστολοι ξΞεῖπον," Πειθαρχεῖν δεῖ
‘Peter 2and *the “apostles said, *To obey _7it "15 *necessary
θεῷ μᾶλλον ἢ ἀνθρώποις. 30 ὁ θεὸς τῶν. πατέρων ἡμῶν
God than The God of our fathers
ἤγειρεν Ἰησοῦν, ὃν ὑμεῖς διεχειρίσασθε κρεμάσαντες. ἐπὶ
raised up Jesus, whom ye killed, having hanged . on
ξύλου" 31 τοῦτον ὁ θεὸς ἀρχηγὸν Kai σωτῆρα ὕψωσεν τῇ
a tree. Him God achief and Saviour exalted by the
δεξιᾷ αὐτοῦ, " δοῦναι μετάνοιαν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ἄφεσιν
right hand of him, to give repentance * toIsrael and _ remission
ἁμαρτιῶν. 32 Kai ἡμεῖς Eopey αὐτοῦ μάρτυρες" τῶν ῥημάτων
rather men.
of sins. And we are ofhim witnesses of “things
τούτων, καὶ TO πνεῦμα - “δὲ" TO ἅγιον, ὃ ἔδωκεν ὁ θεὸς
these, and *the “Spirit ‘also the Holy, which “gave God
~ > ? me « ᾿ ? [i ns ,
τοῖς πειθαρχοῦσιν αὐτῷ. 33 Οἱ. δὲ ἀκούσαντες διεπρίοντο,
to those that obey him. But they having heard were cut
καὶ %Bovdevovro' ἀνελεῖν αὐτούς. 34 ἀναστὰς
[to the heart], and took counsel to Bee todeath them. *Having *risen ‘up
δὲ τις ἐν τῷ συνε ρίῳ Φαρισαῖος, ὀνόματι Ta-
but 7a Scertain [*man] in the sanhedrim a Pharisee, by name Ga-
μαλιήλ, νομοδιδάσκαλος, τίμιος παντὶ τῷ λαῷ, ἐκέλευσεν
maliel, a teacher of the law, honoured byall the people, commanded
ἔξω βραχύ." τι frove a λους" ἢ 98 εἶπε
ραχιυ!.- Tt τους αποστολοὺς ποιησαι,ς εἰπεν.τὲ
Sout *for *a “short 7while δὲ Πα Sapostles to “put, and said
πρὸς αὐτούς, “Avépec ® IopanXirat," προσέχετε ἑαυτοῖς
to them, Men pee, take heed to yourselves
ἐπὶ τοῖς.ἀνθρώποις.τούτοις TL "μέλλετε πράσσειν. 36 πρὸ
as regards these men what ye areabout todo; “before
γὰρ τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀνέστη Θευδᾶς, λέγων εἶναί τινα
*for these days roseup Theudas, affirming *to*be *somebody
£ , τ h ΄ > x IX ~ « ΗΠ
ἑαυτόν, ᾧ "προσεκολλήθη ἀριθμὸς ἀῤδρῶν, ὡσεὶ" τετρα-
‘himself, to whom were joined anumber of men, about four
, “a ? , ‘ » Γ ’ , > ~
κοσίων. ὃς ἀνῃρέθη, καὶ πάντες ὅσοι ἐπείθοντο αὐτῷ
hundred; ὙΠῸ τῦῷβ put todeath,and all as many as were persuaded by him
ul ‘ , , > > , 4 ~ > ,
διελύθησαν καὶ ἐγένοντο εἰς οὐδέν. 87 μετὰ τοῦτον ἀνέστη
were dispersed and came to nothing. After thisone rose up
Ἢ ΠΝ « Γ Nan Cine, , ay « , ~ ’ ~ \
ovdoacg ὁ [Γαλιλαῖος ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῆς ἀπογραφῆς, Kat
Judas the Galilean in the days ofthe registration, and
ἀπέστησεν λαὸν ‘kavor' ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ" κἀκεῖνος ἀπώλετο,
drew away *pcople 4nuch after him; and he perished,
καὶ πάντες ὅσοι ἐπείθοντο αὐτῷ διεσκορπίσθησαν. 38 καὶ
and all as many as were persuaded by him were scattered abroad, And
Ta νῦν λέγω ὑμῖν. ἀπόστητε ἀπὸ τῶν. ἀνθρώπων τούτων, Kai
— αὐτοῦ TTr.
i — ἱκανὸν LTTrA,
ς — δὲ LTT: [A].
ἀνθρώπους the men LTTra
now Isay toyou, Withdraw from these men, and
Κέάσατε! αὐτούς" Ort ta ἐξ ἀνθρώ 7 λὴ αὕτη ἢ
\ ς᾽ OTl ἐὰν εξ ἀνθρώπων η-.βουλη.αὐτὴ ἢ
lev 7alone *them, for if ‘be "from Smen 1this 7counsel *or
$LTTrA. Y—OLTTrA. τ εἶπαν LTTrA. %+ τοῦτ. ἐν αὐτῷ μάρτυρές ἐσμεν L:
ἃ ἐβούλοντο resolved utr, € — τι LTTrAw. f rove
& Ἰσραηλεῖται 1. h προσεκλίθη ἀνδρῶν ἀριθμὸς ὡς LTTrAW
* ἄφετε ἱτττὰ.
-
V, VI. ACTS.
Τὸ.ἔργον.τοῦτο, καταλυθήσεται: 89 εἰδὲ ἐκ θεοῦ ἐστιν,
“this ὅσο, it will be overthrown ; ~ but if from God it be,
Pie δύ 3 Ι - Τὰ ον ΕΙΣ Il , \ 0 ,
οὐ δύνασθε! καταλῦσαι ™adro," μήποτε καὶ εομᾶχοι
ye 4.6 notable to overthrow it, lest also fighters against God
- OF , , Η > ΟΣ ν ,
εὑρεθῆτε. 40 ᾿Επείσθησαν. δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ προσκαλεσάμενοι
ye be found, And they were persuaded by him; and having called to
τοὺς ἀποστόλους, δείραντες παρήγγειλαν
{them] the, apostles,
ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ, Kai ἀπέλυσαν "αὐτούς." 41 Oi
in the name of Jesus, and released them, They
μὲν οὖν ἐπορεύοντο χαίροντες ἀπὸ προσώπου TOU
therefore. departed rejoicing from [the] presence of the
συνεδρίου ὅτι οὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ κατηξιώθησανἱ"
sanhedrim that for the name of him they were accounted worthy
ἀτιμασθῆναι: 42 πᾶσάν. τε ἡμέραν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ Kai κατ᾽ οἶκον
to be dishonoured, And every day in the temple and in the houses
οὐκ. ἐπαύοντο διδάσκοντες καὶ εὐαγγελιζόμενοι P Inoovy
having beaten they enjoined [them] not to speak
they ceased not teaching and announcing the glad tidings— Jesus
τὸν χριστόν."
the Christ.
? . ~ « , U , ~ ~
6 Ἔν.δὲ ταῖς ἡμέραις ταύταις πληθυνόντων τῶν μαθητῶν
But in those days Smultiplying ‘the *disciples
ἐγένετο γογγυσμὸς τῶν Ἑλληνιστῶν πρὸς τοὺς Ἑβραίους,
there arose amurmuring ofthe Hellenists against the Hebrews,
ore παρεθεωροῦντο ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ τῇ καθημερινῇ at
because were overlooked in the *ministration *daily
~ ’ ~ , 4 « any \ ~
χῆραι.αὐτῶν. 2 προσκαλεσάμενοι. δὲ οἱ δώδεκα τὸ πλῆθος
their widows. And “having *called *to [them] "the “twelve the multitude
τῶν μαθητῶν, elroy," Οὐκ ἀρεστόν ἐστιν ἡμᾶς, καταλείψαν-
of the disciples, said, Not seemly itis (for) us, leaving
‘ , ~ ~ ᾿ ~ , ᾽ ld
τας τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, διακονεῖν τραπέζαις. 8 ἐπισκέψασθε
the word of God, to attend tables, Look out
Toby," "ἀδελφοί," ἄνδρας ἐξ ὑμῶν μαρτυρουμένους
therefore, brethren, *men *from *among ‘yourselves, ®borne 7witness ®to
ἑπτά, πλήρεις πνεύματος tayiov' Kai σοφίας, ode ‘Kara-
Isuyen, full of [the] “Spirit *Holy ‘and wisdom, whom we will
oTioomey'" ἐπὶ Tij¢-xokiac.ravTyc’ 4 ἡμεῖς. δὲ τῆ προσευχῇ
appotun , over — this business ; but we to prayer
καὶ τῇ διακονίᾳ Tov λόγου προσκαρτερήσομεν. 5 Kai
and the ministry of the word will steadfastly continue. And
ἤρεσεν ὁ λόγος ἐνώπιον παντὸς τοῦ πλήθους: καὶ
4was *pleasing ‘the “saying before all the multitude; and
ἐξελέξαντο Στέφανον, ἄνδρα “aAjon" πίστεως καὶ πνεύ-
they chose Stephen, aman full of faith and{the] 7Spi-
ματὸς ἁγίου, καὶ Φίλιππον, καὶ Πρόχορον, καὶ Νικάνορα, καὶ
rit *Holy, and Philip, and Prochorus, and WNicanor, and
Τίμωνα, καὶ ἸΤαρμενᾶν, καὶ Νικόλαον προσήλυτον ᾿Λντιοχέα,
Timon, + and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch,
Lay m” ΄ ~ , ΑἹ ς »
6 οὺς ἔστησαν ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀποστόλων" καὶ προσευξάμενοι
whom they set before the apostles ; and haying prayed
ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας. 7 Kai ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ
they laid 7on *them *hands, And the word of God
1 ov δυνήσεσθε ye will not be able irr. m αὐτούς them GLTTrA.
[them]) rrra.
χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν LITrA.
τν- ἁγίου GLITrA.
4 εἶπαν LTTra.
Υ καταστήσωμεν We ay appoint BW,
μὴ λαλεῖν.
ο -- αὐτοῦ GLITrAW ; κατηξιώθησαν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος LTTrA.
τ δή indeed χα’; δέ but 1.
W πλήρης Le
327
work be of men, it will
come to nought: 39 but
if it be of God, ye can-
not overthrow it; lest
haply ye be found even
to fight against God.
40 And to him they
agreed: and when they
had called the apostles,
and beaten them, they
commanded that they
should not speak in
the name of Jesus,
and let them go.
41 And they departed
-from the presence of
the council, rejoicing
that they were count-
ed worthy to suffer
shame for his name.
42 And daily in- the
temple, and in every
house, they ceased not
to teach and preach
Jesus Christ.
VI. And in those
days, when the num-
ber of the disciples
was multiplied, there
arose a murmuring of
the Grecians against
the Hebrews, because
their widows were
neglected in the daily
ministration. 2 Then
the twelve called the
tmoultitude of the dis-
ciples unto them, and
said, It is not resascu
that we should leave
the word of God, and
serve tables. 3 Where:
fore, brethren, look ye
out among you seven
men of honest report,
full of the Holy Ghost
and wisdom, whom we
imay appoint over this
business. 4 But we
will give ourselves
continually to prayer,
and to the ministry
of the word, 5 And
the saying pleased
the whole multi-
tude: and they chose
Stephen, a man full
of faith and of the
Holy Ghost, and Phi-
lip, and Pyrochorus,
and Nicanor,. and Ti-
mon, and Parmenas,
and Nicolas a pros-
elyte of Antioch:
6 whom they set be-
fore the apostles: and
when they had prayed,
they laid their hands
on them. 7 And the
word of God increased;
2 — αὐτούς (read
P τὸν
5 ax ἀδελφοί Le
‘
328
and the number of the
disciples multiplied in
Jerusalem = greatly ;
and a great compsny
of the priesis were
obedient to the faith.
8 And Stephen, full
of faith and power,
did great wonders and
miracles among the
people. 9 Then there
arose certain of the
synugogue, which is
ealled the synagogue
ot the Libertines, and
Cyrenians, and Alex-
andrians, and of them
of Cilicia and of Asia,
disputing with Ste-
phen. 10 And they
were not able to resist
the wisdom and the
spirit by which he
spake. 11 Then they
suborned men, which
said, We have heard
him speak blasphe-
mous words agaiust
Moses, and against
God. 12 And they
stirred up the people,
and the elders, and
the scribes, and came
upon him, and caught
him, and brought him
to the council, 13 and
set up false witnesses,
which said, This man
ceaseth not to speak
blasphemous words
against this holy
place, and the law:
14 for we have heard
him say, that this Je-
sus of Nazareth shall
destroy this place, and
shall change the cus-
toms which Moses de-
Jivered us. 15 And all
that sat in the council,
looking stedfastly on
him, saw his face as
it had been the fage of
an angel,
VII. Then said the
high priest, Are these
things so? 2 And he
said, Men, brethren,
aud fathers, hearken ;
The God of glory ap-
peared untoour father
Abraham, when he
was in Mesopotamia,
before he dwelt in
Charran, 3and said
unto him, Get thee out
of thy country, and
from thy kindred, and
ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ. VI, VII.
ν 3 ~ ~
ηὔξανεν. Kat ἐπληθύνετο ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν μαθητῶν ἐν ‘Te-
increased, and ὅνγὰβ 7multiplicd ‘tne “number 905 *the Sdisciples in Je-
ρουσαλὴμ σφόδρα, πολύς. τε ὄχλος THY ἱερέων ὑπήκουον
rusalem exceedingly, and a great multitude of the priests - were obedient
τῇ πίστει.
tothe faith.
8 Στέφανος. δὲ πλήρης . πίστεως" καὶ δυνάμεως ἐποίει
And Stephen, full of faith and power, wrought
τέρατα καὶ σημεῖα μεγάλα ἐν τῷ λαῷ. 9 ἀνέστησαν δέ
wonders and *signs ‘sreat among:the pecopie. And arose
τινες τῶν ἐκ τῆς συναγωγῆς ὑτῆς λεγομένης" Λιβερτίνων,
certain of those of ὑπὸ synagogue called
καὶ Κυρηναίων, καὶ ᾿Αλεξανδρέων, καὶ τῶν. ἀπὸ Κιλικίας
and ofCyrenians, and of Alexandrians, and of those from Cilicia
“kal “Aciac,"*ouZynrovyrec' τῷ Στεφάνῳ" 10 καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυον
and Asia, disputing with Stephen, And they were not able
ἀντιστῆναι τῇ σοφίᾳ καὶ τῷ πνεύματι ἐλάλει. 11 τότε
to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spoke, Then
ὑπέβαλον ἄνδρας, λέγοντας, Ore ἀκηκόαμεν αὐτοῦ λαλοῦν-
they suborned men, saying, Wehave heard him speaking
Toc ῥήματα βλάσφημα εἰς ὑΜωσὴν" καὶ τὸν θεόν. 12 Συν-
*words ‘blasphemous against Moses and God. *They
exivnoay τε τὸν λαὸν καὶ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους Kai τοὺς
‘stirred ἪΡ ‘and the people διὰ the elders and the
γραμματεῖς, Kai ἐπιστάντες συνήρπασαν αὐτόν, Kai ἤγαγον
scribes, and coming upon they seized him, and brought
εἰς τὸ συνέδριον, 13 ἔστησάν.τε μάρτυρας ψΨῷευδεῖς,
{him] to ὑπὸ sanhedrim, And they set 2witnesses false,
, ε ” < er 2
λέγοντας, Ὃ. ἄνθρωπος. οὗτος οὐ. παύεται “ῥήματα βλάσφημα
saying, This man docs not cease Swords *blasphenouy
λαλῶν" κατὰ τοῦ τόπου τοῦ ἁγίου ἁτούτου! Kai τοῦ νόμου.
tspeaking against “place “holy this and the law;
14 ἀκηκόαμεν.γὰρ αὐτοῦ λέγοντος, Ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ὁ Ναζω-
for we have heard him saying, That “Jesus “the *Naza-
ραῖος οὗτος καταλύσει τὸν. τόπον.τοῦτον, Kai ἀλλάξει τὰ
Libertines,
rean ‘this will destroy this place, and will change th:
ἔθη ἃ παρέδωκεν ἡμῖν Mwionc. 15 Καὶ ἀτενίσαντες εἰς
customs which 7delivered “totus ‘Moses, And looking intently on
αὐτὸν “ἅπαντες" ot καθεζόμενοι ἐν τῷ συνεδρίῳ feidov' τὸ
him all who sat in the sanhedrim baw
πρόσωπον. αὐτοῦ Wok πρόσωπον ἀγγέλου.
his face 85 [the] face of an angel,
er h » "W
οὕτως "ἔχει";
330 Sare?
ταῦτα
®Then 7these *things
2 Ὁ δὲ ἔφη, “Avdpec ἀδελφοὶ καὶ πατέρες; ἀκούσατε. ὁ θεὸς
ἢ Εἶπεν. δὲ ὁ ἀρχιερεύς, Ei Sapa!
And ‘said 'the *high “priest,
And he said, Men brethren and fathers, hearken. The God
~ Q7 ν - wee: ~ hi ~
τῆς δόξης ὠφθὴ τῷ πατρὶ. ἡμῶν ᾿Αβραὰμ ὄντι ἐν τῇ Μεσο-
τὸ of glory appeared to our father Abraham being in Meso-
ποταμίᾳ, πρὶν ἣ κατοικῆσα!: αὐτὸν ἐν Χαῤῥάν, 8 καὶ εἶπεν
potamia, before “dwelt *he in Charran, and said
‘4 > , » , ~ ~ + ~ ΄
πρὸς αὐτόν, Ἐξελθε ἐκ τῆς. γῆς σου καὶ ‘x! τῆς συγγενείας
το him, Goout from thy land and from “kindred
χ χάριτος of grace GLTTrAW.
Ὁ Μωυσῆν GLTTrAW. Ὁ
(read the holy place) eurrraw.
5 — ἔχει (ved [are]) ΝΥ.
LTTra.
Υ τῶν λεγομένων τ 5 — καὶ ᾿Ασίας L.
βλάσφημα GLITTAW ; λαλῶν ῥήματα TTr.
᾿ © πάντες LTTr. f εἶδαν Tr.
} — ex ,L)Tr[A].
ἃ συνζητοῦντες
4 — τούτον
δ — ἄρα LIT:[A].
ACTS.
. ~ ~ , , 4
σου, καὶ δεῦρο εἰς γῆν ἣν ἄν σοι δείξω. 4 Τότε ἐξελθὼν
‘thy and come into land which to thee I willshew. Then ‘going out
᾿ ~ , ’ ? - IES? ᾽ ~
εκ γῆς Χαλδαίων, κατῴκησεν ἐν Χαῤῥάν, κἀκεῖθεν
from [the] land of Chaldeans, he dwelt in Charran, and thence
μετὰ τὸ ἀποθανεῖν τὸν. πατέρα.αὐτοῦ, μετῴκισεν αὐτὸν εἰς
after “died this *father, 6 removed him into
τὴν. γῆν. ταύτην εἰς ἣν ὑμεῖς νῦν κατοικεῖτε. 5 καὶ οὐκ
this land in which ye now dwell. . And “not
tO ? ~ ΄ -? ? as ? \ -»" ,
ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ κληρονομίαν ἐν αὐτῇ, οὐδὲ βῆμα.ποδός"
*he did give tohin. aninheritance in it, noteven a foot’s tread;
καὶ ἐπηγγείλατο ἰαύτῷ δοῦναι" εἰς κατάσχεσιν αὐτήν," Kai
and promised tohim togive “for *a *possession lit, and
~ , ~ » ~
τῷ σπέρματι.αὐτοῦ μετ᾽ αὐτόν, οὐκιύντος αὐτῷ τέκνου.
to his seed after him, there not being to him a child.
" wy ‘ ~
6 ἐλάλησεν δὲ οὕτως ὁ θεός, “Ore ἔσται τὸ.σπέρμα. αὐτοῦ
And “spoke sthus 1God: That 3shall *be this *seed
; ~ , ‘ , ’ 4
πάροικον ἕν γῇ ἀλλοτρίᾳ, καὶ δουλώσουσιν αὐτὸ καὶ
a@sojourner in a “land strange, and they willenslave it and
κακώσουσιν ἔτη τετρακόσια. ἢ καὶ τὸ ἔθνος w "ἐὰν!"
ill-treat [10] *years *four *hundred ; and the nation to which
οδουλεύσωσιν," κρινῶ ἐγώ, Ῥεῖ ὁ θεός" ὶ ὶ
’ ρινω ty, ELTEV O VEOC Kat μετα
they may bein bondage will*judge Ὁ, said God; and after
ταῦτα ἐξελεύσονται Kai λατρεύσουσίν μοι ἐν τῷ τόπῳ
these things they shall come forth and serve me in place
u 1.” P > ~ , ~ ΄
τούτῳ. ὃ Καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ διαθήκην περιτομῆς" καὶ οὕτως
this, And hegave tohim acovenant ofcircumcision; and thus
3 , δ ) if ‘ La A ~
tyevynoev τὸν Ισαάκ, Kai περιέτεμεν αὐτὸν TH
Vil.
ἡμέρᾳ τῇ
he begat Isaac, and _ circumcised him = the day
ὀγδόῃ" Kai “ὁ! ᾿Ισαὰκ τὸν Ἰακώβ, καὶ “ὁ! Ἰακὼβ τοὺς
Jeighth; and Isaac [begat] Jacob, and Jacob the
δώδεκα πατριάρχας. 9 Kai οἱ πατριάρχαι ζηλώσαντες τὸν
twelve patriarchs, And the patriarchs, envying
’ , > " A
Iwond ἀπέδοντο εἰς Atyurrov’ Kai ἦν ὁ θεὸς μετ᾽
Joseph, sold [him] into Egypt. And *was God with
’ ~~ δὴ ‘ ~ ~ “
αὐτοῦ, 10 καὶ τἐξείλετο" αὐτὸν ἐκ πασῶν τῶν.θλίψεων αὐτοῦ,
him, and delivered him outof all his tribulations,
καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ χάριν Kai σοφίαν Stvavriov' Φαραὼ βασι-
and gave him favour and wisdom before Pharaoh king
2 ᾽ ’ ‘ ᾽ A »
λέως Αἰγύπτου, καὶ κατέστησεν αὐτὸν ἡγούμενον ἐπ᾽ Αἴγυπ-
of Egypt, and heappointed him ruler over Egypt
τον kai‘ ὅλον τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ. 11 ἦλθεν. δὲ λιμὸς ἐφ᾽ ὅλην
and *whole "his house. But “came ‘a *famine upon *whole
4} ~ > ‘ ᾿ a ’ Α
τὴν “γῆν Αἰγύπτου" καὶ Χαναάν, καὶ θλίψις μεγάλη καὶ
the land ot Egypt and Canaan, and "tribulation ‘great, and
? , ~
οὐχ. εὕρισκον" χορτάσματα οἱ. πατέρες ἡμῶν. 12 ἀκούσας. δὲ
3did “ποὺ *find ®sustenance Jour “fathers, But *having “heard
? ‘ ” ~ ,
Ιακὼβ ὄντα “σῖτα ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ," ἐξαπέστειλεν τοὺς πατέρας
Jacob Swas ‘corn in Egypt, sent forth *fathers
t ~ ~ fe ~
ἡμῶν πρῶτον" 13 καὶ ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ γἀνεγνωρίσθη" ᾿Ιωσὴφ
our first ; and at the secondtime wasmade known Joseph
~ ? ~ ~ , ~
τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς. αὐτοῦ, kai φανερὸν ἐγένετο τῷ Φαραὼ τὸ γένος
to his brethren, and *known ‘became to Pharaoh the family
k τὴν the trtraw.
him w. 1 ἂν LTr,
LTTraW. 9 — 6 LTTrA, τ ἐξείλατο GLTTrAW.
Υ Αἴγυπτον (read over all Egypt) trtra. W ηὕρισκον Tra.
Υ ἐγνωρίσθη Tr.
5 €vavte T.
1 δοῦναι αὐτῷ LTTrA ; δοῦναι αὐτὴν to give it w.
ο δουλεύσουσιν they will be in bondage TTra.
329
come into the land
which I shall shew
thee, 4Then came he
out of the land of the
Chaldeans, and dwelt
in Charran: and from
thence, when his father
was dead, he removed
him into this land,
whercin ye now dwell.
5 And he gave him
none inheritance in
it, no, not so much as
to set his foot on: yet
he promised that he
would give it to him
for a possession, and
to his seed after him,
when as yet he had no
child. 6 And God spake
on this wise, That his
s¢ed should sojourn in
a strange land; and
that they should bring
theminto bondage,and
entreat them evil four
hundred years. 7 And
the nation to whom
they shall be in bon-
dage will I judge, said
God: and after that
shall they come forth,
and serve me in this
place. 8 And he gave
him the covenant of
circumcision: and so
Abraham begat isaac,
and circumcised him
the eighth day; and
Isaac begat Jacob ; and
Jacob begat the twelve
patriarchs. 9 And the
patriarchs, moved with
envy, sold Joseph into
Egypt: but God was
with him, 10 and de-
livered him out of all
his afflictions, and
gaye him favour and
wisdom in the sight
of Pharaoh king of
Egypt; and he made
him governor over
Egypt and all _ his
house. 11 Now there
came a dearth over all
the land of Egypt and
Chanaan, and great af-
fliction: and our fa-
thers found no suste-
nance. 12 But when
Jacob heard that there
was corn in Egypt, he
sent out our fathers
first. 13 And at the
second time Joseph
was made known to
his brethren; and Jo-
seph’s kindred was
madeknownunto Pha-
τι αὐτῷ to
P ὁ θεὸς εἶπεν
t + ἐφ᾽ over T.
χ σιτία εἰς Αἴγυπτον LTTrAW,
990
raoh, 14 Then sent Jo-
seph, and ealled his fa-
ther Jacob to him, and
all his kindred, three-
score and fifteen souls.
15 So Jacob went down
into Egypt, and died,
he, and our fathers,
16 and were carried
over into Sychem, and
laid in the sepuichre
that Abraham bought
for a sum of money of
the sons of Emmor the
futher of Sychemes
17 But when the time
of the promise drew
nigh, which God had
sworn to Abraham, the
people grew. and mul-
tipliedin Egypt, 18 till
another king arose,
which knew not Jo-
seph. 19 The same
dealt subtilly with
our kindred, and
evil entrented our
fathers, so that they
cast out their young
children, to the end
they might not live.
20 In which time Mo-
ses was born, and was
exceeding fair, and
nourished up in his
father’s house three
months : 21 and when
he was cast out, Pha-
raoh’s daughter took
him up, and nourished
him for her own son.
22 And Moses was
learned in all the wis-
com of the Egyptians,
and was mighty in
words and in deeds,
23 And when he was
full forty years old, it
came into his heart to
visit his brethren the
children of Israel.
24 And seeing one of
them suffer wroug, he
defended him, and a-
venged him that was
oppressed, and smote
the Egyptian: 25 for
he supposed his breth-
ren would have under-
stood how that God by
his hand would deliver
them : but they under-
stood not. 26 And the
2 — τοῦ LTTrA.
- — avrov (reud [his]) GLYTra.
h
-
& - τοῦ TTr.
δἰ ἐπ᾽ Αἴγυπτον over Egypt Lrvr.
© Mwvons GLTTraAW.
τ ἀνείλατο GLTTrAW.
¥ + αὐτοῦ (read his deeds) GLTTraW.
ἐκθετα LTTrA.
αὐτοῦ LTTrA.
{his]) 1rr[a]. y
rs
~ —*
WT PAs
Ζγοῦ" Ἰωσήφ." 14 amooreihacoé
NUT.
Ἰωσὴφ μετεκαλέσατο “roy
of Joseph. And haying sent Joseph he called for
- »-»»7 , x ae 7 ~ .
πατέρα.αὐτοῦ Ἰακώβ," καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν-συγγένειαν.“αὐχοῦ," ἐν
his father Jacob, and all his kindred, in
ψυχαῖς ἑβδομήκοντα πέντε. 15 “κατέβη. δὲ" ᾿ΙΤακὼβ εἰς Αἴγυπ-
%souls tseventy "five. And went down Jacob into Egypt
τον, Kai ἐτελεύτησεν αὐτὸς Kai οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν" 16 καὶ
and died, he and our fathers, and
μετετέθησαν εἰς Συχέμ» «καὶ ἐτέθησαν ἐν τῷ ᾿μνήματι ὃ"
were carried over to Sychem, and were placed ἴθ the tomb ~ jwhich
ὠνήσατο ᾿Αβραὰμ τιμῆς ἀργυρίου παρὰ τῶν υἱῶν *Epupop"
2bought ‘Abraham for asum ofmoney from the sons of Emmor
Grou! " Συχέμ. 17 Καθὼς. δὲ ἤγγιζεν ὁ χρόνος τῆς émay-
of Sychem. But as drew near the time of the pro-
XE = ἌΝ i] ὁ @ ‘ » AB ’ μὴν» « Ν ‘ ‘
γελίας ἧς ‘wpocev' ὁ θεὸς τῷ Αβραὰμ, ηὔξησεν ὁ λαὸς καὶ
mise © which “swore God to Abraham, *increased *the *people and
ἐπληθύνθη ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, 18 ἔάχρις" οὗ ἀνέστη βασιλεὺς
multiplied in Egypt, until arose” *king
e hey > 70. \ ? ΄ = ’
ETEOOC, ος OUVK-7) ει TOV Iwond. 19 OUTOC κατασοφισάμενος
‘another, who knew not Joseph. He having dealt subtilly with
τὸ γένος ἡμῶν, ἐκάκωσεν τοὺς πατέρας. "ἡμῶν," τοῦ ποιεῖν
our race, ill-treated our fathers; making
πἔκθετα τὰ. βρέφη" αὐτῶν εἰς. τὸ μὴ. ζωογονεῖσθαι. 20 Ἔν ᾧ
Sexposed their *babes that they might not live. In which
καιρῷ ἐγεννήθη Μωσῆς," καὶ ἦν ἀστεῖος τῷ θεῷ: ὃς ave-
time was born Moses, _and was beautiful to God; who was
τράφη μῆνας τρεῖς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ.πατρὸς Ῥαὐτοῦ."
brought up months ‘three in the house of his father.
21 «ἐκτεθέντα.δὲ αὐτόν," τἀνείλετο"! αὐτὸν ἡ θυγάτηρ Φαραώ,
And “being “exposed 1860, took up him the daughter of Pharaoh,
a AD , > εν © ~ ? os \ ? ,
καὶ ἀνεθρέψατο αὐτὸν ἑαυτῇ εἰς υἱόν. 22 καὶ ἐπαιδεύθη
and brought up him forherself for a son. And ?was Sinstructed
Μωσῆς" " rao σοφίᾳ Αἰγυπτίων" ἦν. δὲ δυνατὸς ἐν
*Moses in all [the] wisdom of [the] Egyptians, and he was mighty in
λόγοις καὶ ἱὲν" Epyouc’. 2B Ὡς. δὲ ἐπληροῦτο αὐτῷ “reo-
words and in deeds, And when was fulfilled to him 3%of
σαρακονταετὴς" χρόνος, ἀνέβη ἐπὶ τὴν.καρδίαν. αὐτοῦ ἐπι-.
“forty "years ‘a *period, itcame into his heart to
σκέψασθαι τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὐτοῦ τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραήλ. 24 καὶ
look upon his brethren the sons of Israel; and
ἰδών τινα ἀδικούμενον, ἠμύνατο καὶ ἐποίησεν ἐκδίκησιν
seeing ἃ certain one being wronged, he defended [him] and avenged
~ ͵ ΄΄ψ cy > ,
τῷ καταπονουμένῳ, πατάξας τὸν Αἰγύπτιον. 25 ἐνόμιζεν. δὲ
him being oppressed, having smitten the Egyptian. Fer he thought
συνιέναι τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς. "αὐτοῦ" ὅτι ὁ θεὸς διὰ χειρὸς
Swould tunderstand *his “brethren that God by “hand
αὐτοῦ δίδωσιν αὐτοῖς σωτηρίαν" οἱ δὲ οὐ-συνῆκαν.
*his is giving them salvation, But they ‘understood not,
Ὁ ᾽Τακὼβ τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ LTTrAW.
: ρα αὗτο
wT : ©wGLiTraw ἔ Ἐμμὼρ LtTraw.
1 ὡμολόγησεν promised LITraw, Κ ἄχρι LYTra.
τὰ — ἡμῶν (read the fathers) Lrtra, 2 τὰ βρέφη
P — αὐτοῦ (read (his}) GLrtraw. 4 ἐκτεθέντος δὲ
5. + ἐν in (read πάσῃ all) Trraw. t — ἐν LITrA.
‘ PAW W χεσσερακονταετὴς ΤΊΤΑ. χ — αὐτοῦ (read
σωτηρίαν αντοις LTTrAW.
2 αὐτοῦ (read his family) Ὁ.
ἃ καὶ κατέβη LTTrAW.
+ ἐν in LTTr.
Vik:
26 Ty.?rel . ἐπιούσῃ ἡμέρᾳ Opn
And on the following
ASCHTNS:
᾽ ~ , ‘
αὐτοῖς μαχομένοις, Kat
day heappeared ἕο those who were contending, and
ξσυνήλασεν! αὐτοὺς εἰς εἰρήνη», eirwy,”Avdpec ἀδελφοί ἐστε
urged them to peace, saying, Men “brethren are
bousic™’ Stvari" ἀδικεῖτε ἀλλήλους; 27 Ὁ δὲ ἀδικῶν
ayes why wrong ye one another ? But he who was wronging [his]
τὸν πλησίον ἀπώσατο αὐτόν, εἰπών, Tic σε κατέστησεν
neighbour thrust away him, .saying, Who *thee ‘appointed
ἄρχοντα καὶ δικαστὴν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς"; 28 μὴ «ἀνελεῖν με
ruier and judge over us? . ~ To put to death me
σὺ θέλεις, ὃν τρόπον ἀνεῖλες ἐχθὲς! τὸν Αἰγύπτιον ;
*thou ‘wishest, in the way thou puttest to death yesterday the
29 "Ἐφυγεν. δὲ ἱγωσῆς! ἐν τῷ λόγῳ.τούτῳ,
And “fled *\oses at this saying,
, , , =
πάροικος ἕν Μαδιάμ, οὗ
asojourner in [the] land of Madiam, where he begat *S0L.5 1two.
90 Kai πληρωθέντων ἐτῶν Sreccapakovra' ὠφθη αὐτῷ ἐν
‘And “being *fulfilled “years forty appeared tohim in
~ δι κὰν 4 ~ ” \ ~ » h ΄ Π ? λ \
Ty EOn TOU οροῦς Σινᾶ ἄγγελος κυριου ev φ oye
Egyptian ὃ
καὶ ἐγένετο
and” became
᾽ , , ’
ἐγέννησεν υἱεὺς δύο.
the desert of the Mount Sina anangel of [the] Lord in a flame
πυρὸς βάτου. 31 0.0’ “Μωσῆς! ἰδὼν Ἰξθαύμασεν" τὸ
of fire of a bush. And Moses seeing [it] wondered at the
ὅραμα" προσερχομένου.δὲ αὐτοῦ κατανοῆσαι, ἐγένετο φωνὴ
vision ; and *coming “near *he toconsider [it], there was a voice
, k εἶ ? , Ι 2’? ‘ «- ‘ ~ r
κυρίου “πρὸς αὐτόν," 32 Eyw ὁ θεὸς τῶν. πατέρων σου,
of [the] Lord to him, {am] the God of thy fathers,
ὁ θεὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ 16 θεὸς" Ισαὰκ καὶ ἰὸ θεὸς! ᾿Ιακώρ.
the God of Abraham and the God ofIsaac and the God _ of Jacob.
Ἕντρομος δὲ γενόμενος Μωσῆς" οὐκ. ἐτόλμα κατανοῆσαι.
And *trembling *having *become ‘Moses’ - he durst not consider [10].
33 εἶπεν.δὲ ᾿αὐτῷ ὃ κύριος, Λῦσον τὸ ὑπόδημα τῶν ποδῶν
And “said *to *him 'the *Lord, Loose the sandal of *feet
HE. ‘ ΄ τὰ δ. Il x oe ~ - , ? ΄ 34 ἰδ \
σου 0.γαρ TOTOC ἐν tp éoTyHKac, y ayia ἐστιν. LOWY
‘thy, forthe place on whichthoustandest,*ground “holy is. Seeing,
εἶδον τὴν κάκωσιν τοῦ.λαοῦ.μου τοῦ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, καὶ τοῦ
Isaw the ill-treatment of my people in Egypt, and
~ ? ~ » ‘ > ,
στεναγμοῦ."αὐτῶν" ἤκουσα" Kai κατέβην ἐξελέσθαι αὐτούς"
their groaning heard, and came down to take “out ‘them;
Kai νῦν δεῦρο, ἀποστελῶ" σε εἰς Αἴγυπτον. 30 Τοῦτον τὸν
and now come, Iwillsend thee to Egypt. This
Sonar a , deur, , , »
Mwivony ὃν ἠρνήσαντο εἰπόντες. Τίς σε κατέστησεν ἄρ-
Moses, whom they refused, saying, Who “thee appointed ru-
χοντα kai δικαστήν ; τοῦτον ὁ θεὸς Ῥ ἄρχοντα καὶ λυτρωτὴν
ler and judge? him God [3258] “ruler ‘and ‘deliverer
«ἀπέστειλεν ἐν" χειρὶ ἀγγέλου τοῦ ὀφθέντος αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ
tsent ‘by [the] hand of [006] angel who -appeared tohim in the
Barw.. 86 οὗτος ἐξήγαγεν αὐτούς, ποιήσας τέρατα Kai
991
next day he shewed
himself unto them ag
they strove, and would
have set them at one
again, saying, Sifs, ye
are brethren ; why do
ye wrong one to an-
other? 27 But he that
did his neighbour
wrong thrust him a-
way, saying, Who made
thee a ruler and a
judge overus? 28 Wilt
thou kill me, as thou
diddest the Egyptian
yesterday? 29 Then
fled Moses at this say-
ing, and wasastranger
in the landof Madian,
where he begat two
sons. 30 And when
forty years were ex-
pired, there appeared
to him in the wilder-
ness of mount Sina an
angel of the Lord ina
flame of fire in a bush.
31 When Moses saw τέ,
be wondered at the
sight : and as he drew
near to behold ἐξ, the
voice of the Lord came
.unto him, 32 saying
I am the God of th
fathers, the God of
Abraham, and the God
of Isaac, and the God
of Jacob. Then Moses
trembled, and durst
not behold. 33 Then
said the Lord to him,
Put off thy shoes from
thy feet : for the place
where thou standest
is holy ground. 34 I
have seen, I have
scen the affliction of
my people which is in
Egypt, and I have
heard their groaning,
and am come down to
deliver them. And
now come, I will send
thee into Egypt.
35 This Moses whom
they refused, saying,
Who made thee aruler
anda judge? thesame
did God send to be a
rulcr and a deliverer
.by the hand of the
angel which appeared
to him in the bush,
86 He brought them
out, after that he had
shewed wonders and
signs in the land of
Egypt, and in the Red
sea, aud in the wil-
bush. This one led out them, having wrought wonders and
~ ~ > ‘ > τ ~ ΄
σημεῖα ἐν Typ" "Αἰγύπτου" καὶ ἐν ἐρυθρᾷ θαλάσσῃ,
signs in [the] land of Egypt and in [the] Red Sea,
z δὲ EGW. ἃ συνήλλασσεν LTT: W. Ὁ — ὑμεῖς (ead ἐστε ye are) LTTr[A]W. © ἵνα τί
LTrA. ἃ ἡμῶν LTTrw. ε ἐχθὲς LTTrA.” f Mwiions GLYTrAW. ὃ τεοοεράκοντα. ΤΊτΑ.
ἐθαύμαζεν GTAW. k — πρὸς αὐτόν LTTrA.
™ ἐφ᾽ LITA. 2 αὐτοῦ (read (their]) Ltr.
La[Tr]a. 4 ἀπέσταλκεν σὺν has seut with LTTraw.
ε Αἰγύπτῳ GLTTrA.
bh — κυρίου LTITrA.
© ἀποστείλω LTTrAW.
τ τῇ (read in Egypt) tt.
1 ὁ @eds LTTrA.
P + καὶ both
332
derness forty years.
37 This is that Moses,
which said unto the
children of Israel,
A prophet, shall the
Lord your God raise
upunto you of your
brethren, like unto me;
him shall ye _ hear.
38 This is he, that was
in the church in the
wilderness with the
angel which spake to
him in the mount
Sina, and with our fa-
thers: who received
the lively oracles to
give unto us: 39 to
whom our
would not obey, but
thrust fim from
them, and in their
hearts turned back
again into Egypt,
40 saying unto Aaron,
Make us gods to go
before us: for as for
this ‘Moses, which
brought us out of the
land of Egypt, we wot
not what is become of
him. 41 And they made
a calf in those days,
and offered sacrifice
unto the idol, and re-
joiced in the works
of their own hands,
42 Then God turned,
and gave them up to
worship the host of
heaven; as it is writ-
ten in the book of the
prophets,-O ye house
of Israel, have ye of-
fered to me slain beasts
and sacrifices by the
space of forty years in
the wilderness? 43 Yea,
ze took up the ta-
ernacle of Moloch,
and the star of your
god Remphan, figures
which ye made to wor-
ship them: and I will
carry youaway beyond
Babylon. 44 Our fa-
thers had the taber-
nacle of witness in the
wilderness, as he bad
appointed, speaking
unto Moses, that he
should make it accor-
ding to the fashion
that he had seen.
45 Which also our fa-
thers that came after
brought in with Jesus
into the possession of
the Gentiles, whom
God drave out before
the face of our fathers,
τ τεσσεράκοντα TIrA.
8 — αὐτοῦ ἀκούσεσθε LTTrA.
ἃ ἐγένετο happened LTTrA.
‘ ΄
Ῥομφάν Romphar ἹΤ,
fathers —
TIPAZETIS. Vit
καὶ iv τῇ ἐρήμῳ ἔτη τεσσαράκοντα" 37 Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ
and in the wilderness “years forty. This is the
Μωῦσῆς ὁ Weizwy' - τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραήλ, Προφήτην ὑμῖν
Moses who said tothe sons of lsrael, A prophet’ to you
᾽ , x,/ "os θ yell ᾽ - ᾽ ~
ἀναστήσει κύριος" ὁ θεὸς Yuuwy ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν
Swill ®raise “up [‘the] *Lerd “God “your from among *brethren
ὑμῶν we ἐμέ" ταὐτοῦ ἀκούσεσθε." 38 Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ γενό-
tyour like me, him ye shall hear. This is hewho was
μενος ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ μετὰ τοῦ ἀγγέλου τοῦ
in the assembly in the wilderness with the angel who,
λαλοῦντος αὐτῷ ἐν τῷ ὄρει Σινᾶ, καὶ τῶν. πατέρων ἡμῶν,
“spoke tohim in the mount Sina, and with our fathers ;
ὃς ἐδέξατο λόγια ζῶντα δοῦναι ἡμῖν: 389 ᾧ οὐκ.ἠθέλησαν
who received “oracles “living togive tous: towhom *would “ποῖ.
ὑπήκοοι γενέσθαι οἱ. πατέρες ἡμῶν, "GX" ἀπώσαντο, καὶ
®subject ®be tour *fathers, but thrust [him] away, and
ἐστράφησαν ὃ raic.capdiac.airay εἰς Αἴγυπτον, 40 εἰπόντες
turned back ‘their hearts to Egypt, saying
τῷ Aaowy, Ποίησον ἡμῖν θεοὺς ot προπορεύσονται ἡμῶν"
to Aaron, Make us gods who shall go before us ;
« A (ch. ~ II - τὰ Is τ σαν, ? ae, 5 2 DoW
ὁ yap “Mwone" οὗτος ὃς ἐξήγαγεν ἡμᾶς εκ γῆς Αἰγύπ-
for Moses *that who brought “out ‘us from [the] land of Egypt,
Tov, οὐκιοἴδαμεν τί γέγονεν" αὐτῷ. 41 Kai ἐμοσχοποίησαν
we knqw not what has happened to him. And they made a calf
ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις. ἐκείναις, Kai ἀνήγαγον θυσίαν τῷ εἰδώλῳ,
in those days, and offered sacrifice to the 1460],
‘ ’ ΄ > - » ~ ~ ? ~ y
Kat EuppalvovTo ἐν τοις ἐργοὲς των.χειρων. αὐτῶν. 42 ἙἜστρεψεν
and rejoiced in the works of their hands. *Turned
δὲ ὁ θεὸς καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς λατρεύειν τῇ στρατιᾷ τοῦ
*but ?God and deliveredup them toserve the host of the
οὐρανοῦ: καθὼς γέγραπται ἐν βίβλῳ. τῶν προφητῶν,
heaven ; as it has been written in[the] book ~ of the prophets,
καὶ θυσίας προσηνέγκατέ μοι ἔτη Yréocapa-
\did *ye*offer tome *yéars ‘forty
Μὴ σφάγια
“Slain °beasts and ‘sacrifices
κονταὶ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, οἶκος “Iopand; 48 καὶ ἀνελάβετε τὴν
in the wilderness, Ὁ house of Israel? And yetookup' the
σκηνὴν τοῦ Μολόχ, καὶ τὸ ἄστρον τοῦ. θεοῦ. ὑμῶν" ΓΡεμφάν,"
tabernacle of Moloch, andthe star of yonr god Remphan,
τοὺς τύπους οὺς ἐποιήσατε προσκυνεῖν αὐτοῖς" καὶ μετοικιῶ
the models which ye made to worship them; and I will remove
ὑμᾶς ἐπέκεινα Βαβυλῶνος. 44 Ἢ σκηνὴ τὸῦ μαρτυρίου ἣν
you beyond Babylon. The tabernacle ofthe testimony was
δὲν" τοῖς.πατράσιν. ἡμῶν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καθὼς διετάξατα
among our fathers in the wilderness, as commanded
ὁ λαλῶν τῷ "Μωσῇ," ποιῆσαι αὐτὴν κατὰ τὸν τύπον
he who spoke to Moses, to make it according to the’ model
ὃν éwpaxer’ 4δ. ἣν Kai εἰσήγαγον διαδεξάμενοι
which he had seen; which also “brought “in “having *received *by succession
οἱ.πατέρες ἡμῶν μετὰ Ἰησοῦ ἐν τῇ κατασχέσει: τῶν ἐθνῶν,
our fathers with Joshua in the taking possession of the nations,
ὧν ‘étwoev" ὁ θεὺς ἀπὸ προσώπου τῶν.πατέρων ἡμῶν,
whom drove *out *God from{[the] face of our fathers,
—-
π εἴπας LTTrA. X — κύριος LTTrA,
5 ἀλλὰ LITA. Ὁ + ἐν LTTrA.
e — ὑμῶν (read the God) LTTra,.
& — ἐν (read to Our) LITra,
J — ὑμῶν GLTTrA,
© Μωσῆς GLITrAW.
τ Ῥεφάν Rephan Ltraw ;
o Mwvo] GLITrAW. κ ἐξεωσεν T.
VII. ACTS.
Ewe τῶν ἡμερῶν 'AaBid' 46 ὃς εὗρεν χάριν ἐνώπιον τοῦ
until the days of David ; who found favour before
θεοῦ, Kai τήσατο εὑρεῖν σκήνωμα τῷ θεῷ"! ᾿Ιακώβ.
God, and asked to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob ;
47 "Σολομῶν" δὲ °wKoddunoev" αὐτῷ οἶκον. 48 ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ
but Solomon built him ἃ house, But *not ‘the
, ’ “ἢ ~ ~ ‘ «
ὕψιστος ἐν χειροποιήτοις Ῥγναοῖς" κατοικεῖ, καθὼς ὁ προ-
?Most “High in hand-made temples dwells ; as the pro-
, « ’ ΄ 4 ~ €
φήτης λέγει, 49 ‘O οὐρανός μοι θρόνος HOE γὴ ὑπο-
phet says, The heaven [is] to meathrone and the earth a foot-
πόδιον τῶν ποδῶν μου" ποῖον οἶκον οἰκοδομῆσετέ μοι; λέγει
stool of my feet: -what house willye build me? says
κύριος" ἢ τίς τόπος τῆς.καταπαύσεώς.μου ; 80 οὐχὶ
{the] Lord, or what [the] place of my rest? =not
ἡ.-χείριμου ἐποίησεν ταῦτα πάντα; 51 σκληοοτράχηλοι Kai
‘my “hand ‘made these 7things all? O stitfuecked and
~ , ‘ ~ , ~ τὰ ‘~ ,
ἀπερίτμητοι τῃ καρδίᾳ" καὶ τοῖς ὠσίν, ὑμεῖς ἀεὶ τῷ πνεύματι
uncireunicisod inheaft and ears, ye always the Spirit
“.ε , ᾿ , ε ε , ε ~ wee ~ ,
τῷ ἁγίῳ ἀντιπίπτετε, two" οἱ. πατέρες ὑμῶν, Kai ὑμεῖς. 52 τίνα
the Holy resist ; as your fathers, also ye. Which
τῶν προφητῶν οὐκ. ἐδίωξαν οἱ. πατέοες ὑμῶν; καὶ ἀπέ-
of the rophets did not *persecute *your “fathers ? and they
κτειναν, τοὺς “προκαταγγείλαντας περὶ τῆς ἐλεύσεως τοῦ
killed those who before announced concerning the coming of the
δικαίου, οὗ νῦν ὑμεῖς προδόται Kai φονεῖς “γεγένησθε""
Just One, of whom now ye betrayers and murderers have become!
53 οἵτινες ἐλάβετε τὸν νόμον sic διαταγὰς ἀγγέλων, Kai
who received the law by [the] disposition ofangels, and
οὐκ. ἐφυλάξατε.
kept [it] not.
54 ᾿Ακούοντες. δὲ ταῦτα διεπρίοντο ταῖς. καρδίαις αὐτῶν,
And hearing these things they were cut to their hearts,
Kat ἔβρυχον τοὺς ὀδόντας ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. δῦ Ὑπάρχων δὲ πλήρης
and guashed the teeth αὖ him, But being full
πνεύματος ἁγίου, ἀτενίσας εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, εἶδεν
of [the] “Spirit 7Holy, having looked intently into - heaven, he saw
δόξαν θεοῦ, Kai ᾿Ιησοῦν ἑστῶτα ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ θεοῦ,
{the] glory ofGod, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God,
56 καὶ εἶπεν, "Ido, θεωρῶ τοὺς οὐρανοὺς tavepypévoue," καὶ
and = said, Lo, Ibehold the heavens opened, and
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐκ δεξιῶν ἑστῶτα τοῦ θεοῦ.
the Son of man Ξαὺ “the *right [Shand] ‘standing of God.
57 Κράξαντες. δὲ φωγ} μεγάλῃ συνέσχον τὰ. ὦτα.αὐτῶν
And crying gut witha“voice ‘*tloud they held their ears
s er A > ? ᾽ , ‘4 > ,
καὶ ὥρμησαν ομοθυμαδὸν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν, 58 Kai ἐκβαλόντες
and rushed ‘with one accord upon him, and having cast [him]
» ~ ’ ? , ‘ ε , » ,
ἔξω τῆς πόλεως ἐλιθοβόλουν. καὶ οἱ μάρτυρες ἀπέθεντο
out of the city they stoned [him], And the witnesses laid aside
τὰ ἱμάτια.αὐτῶν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας νεανίου καλουμένου
their garments at the feet of ἃ young man called
Lavrov. 59 καὶ ἐλιθοβόλουν τὸν Στέφανον, ἐπικαλούμενον
Saul. And they stoned - Stephen, — invoking
καὶ λέγοντα, Κύριε Ἰησοῦ, δέξαι τὸ. πνεῦμά. μου. 60 θεὶς.δὲ
and = saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. And haying bowed
333
unto the days of Da-
vid ; 46 who found fa
vour before God, and
desired to find a taber-
nacle for the God of
Jacob, 47 But Solo-
mon built him an
house. 48 Howbeit the
most High dwelleth
not in temples: made
with hands; as. saith
the prophet, 49 Heaven
is my throne, and earth
is my footstool : what
house will ye build me?
saith the Lord: or what
is the place of my rest?
50 Hath not my hand
made all these things ?
Ol Yestiffnecked and
uncircumcised in heart
and ears, ye do always
resist the Holy Ghost :
as your fathers did, so
do ye. 52 Which of the
prophets have not your
fathers ~ persecuted ?
and they have slain
them which shewed be-
fore of the coming of
the Just One; of whom
ye have been now the
betrayers and murder-
ers: 53 who have re-
ceived the law by the
disposition of angeis,
and have not kept it.
54 When they heard
these things, they were
cut to the heart, and
they gnashed on him
with their teeth. 55 But
he, being full of the
Holy Ghost, looked up
stedfastly into heaven,
and saw the glory of
God, and Jesus stand-
ing on the right hand
of God, 56 and said,
Behold, I see the
heavens opened, and
the Son of man stand-
ing on the right hand
of God. 57 Then they
cried out witha loud
voice,and stopped their
ears, and ran upon
him with one accord,
58 and cast him out of
the city, and stoned
him: ancthe witnesses
laid down their clothes
at a young man’s feet,
whose name was Saul.
59 And they stoned
Stephen, calling upon
God, and saying, Lord
Jesus, receive my spi-
rit. 60 And he kneeled
1 Δαυείδ Lrtra ;᾿ Aavid Gw. τὰ οἴκῳ house LT.
P — ναοῖς (read [placcs]) GLTTraw.
§ ἐγένεσθε became LTTrAW.
Ὁ Ξαλωμὼν T.
t διηνοιγμένους LTTrAW,
4 καρδίαις hearts LITr; Tats καρδίαις Ww.
© οἰκοδόμησεν Tr.
τ καθὼς τι
334
down, and oried with
a loud voice, Lord, lay
not this sin to their
charge. And when he
had said -this, he fell
aslecp. Vill. And
Saul was consenting
unto his death.
And at that time
there was a great per-
secution against the
church which wag’ at
Jerusalem; and they
were all scattered a-
broad throughout the
regions of Judgwa and
Samaria, except the
apostles. 2 And devout
men carried Stephen to
his burial, and made
great lamentation over
him. 3 As for Saul, he
made havock of the
church, entering into
every house, and “ha-
ling men and women
committed them to pri-
son.
4 Therefore they that
were scattered abroad
went every where
preaching the word.
5 Then Philip went
down to the city of
Samaria, and preached
Christ unto them.
6 And the people with
one accord gave heed
unto those _ things
which Philip spake,
hearing and seeing the
miracles which he did.
7 For unclean spirits,
erying with loud voice,
came out of many that
were possessed with
them: and many taken
with palsies, and that
were lame, were heal-
ed. 8 And there was
great joy in that city.
9 But there was a
certain man, called
Simon, which hefore-
time in the same city
used sorcery, and be-
witched the people of
Samaria, giving out
that himself was some
great one: 10to whom
they all gave heed,
from the least to the
greatest, saying, This
man is the great power .
of God. 11 And tohim
they had regard, be-
cause that of long time
he had bewitched them
with sorccries, 12 But
when they believed
Philip preaching the
things concerning tha
TIPAZEIS. VII, VIII.
~ , 2 ‘ » 9: Ξ «ὦ
φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, Κύριε, μὴ.-στήσῃς αὐτοῖς
he cried with a*voice ‘lowd, Lord, lay not to them
4 ε , ‘4 ~ ? ‘
ὑτὴν. ἁμαρτίαν. ταύτην Kat τοῦτο εἰπὼν ἐκοιμήθη.
this sin. And this haying said he fell asleep,
8 Σαῦλος.δὲ ἦν συνευδοκῶν τῇ ἀναιρέσει αὐτοῦ.
‘' And Saul owas consenting tothe killing of hit.
"Byévero.o& ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ διωγμὸς μέγας ἐπὶ τὴν
And took placeon that day a7persecution ‘great against the
ἐκκλησίαν THY ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις" πάντες ὅτε" διεσπάρησαν
assembly which([was] in Jerusalem, and all were scattered
κατὰ τὰς χώρας τῆς Ἰουδαίας καὶ *Zauapetag' πλὴν τῶν
throughout the countries of Judea and Samaria except the
? , , A 4 , »” ᾽ ~
ἀποστόλων. 2 συνεκόμισαν δὲ τὸν Στέφανον ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς,
τὰ γόνατα ἔκραξεν
the knees
apostles, And *buried “Stephen ?men pious,
‘ Υ > IZ i] A ’ ? ΕΣ ᾽ ~ ° υλ κι
καὶ έποιήσαντο! κοπετὸν μέγαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ. 3 Σαῦλος δὲ
and made “lamentation *great oven him. But Saul
ἐλυμαίνετο τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, κατὰ.τοὺς οἴκους εἰσπορευόμενος,
was ravaging the assembly, “house “by *housée entering,
σύρων.τε ἄνδρας Kai γυναῖκας παρεδίδου εἰς φυλακήν.
and dragging men and women delivered [them] up to prison.
4 Οἱ μὲν οὖν διασπαρέντες διῆλθον, εὐαγγελιζό-
They who therefore had beén scattered passed through, announcing the
μενοι τὸν λόγον. ὃ Φιλιππος.δὲ κατελθὼν εἰς 5 πόλιν
glad tidings— the word. And Philip, going down’ to a city
τῆς Σαμαρείας" ἐκήρυσσεν αὐτοῖς τὸν χριστόν. 6 προσεῖχόν
of Samaria, proclaimed tothem the Christ; “gave “heed
Are! οἱ ὄχλοι τοῖς λεγομένοις ὑπὸ τοῦ Φιλίππου ὁμο-
land “the “crowds to the things spoken by Philip with
nas ~ ’ ~ t
θυμαδόν, ἐν.τῷ.ἀκούειν αὐτοὺς καὶ βλέπειν τὰ σημεῖα ἃ
one accord, when they heard and saw the signs which
ἐποίει. 7 Ῥπολλῶν" γὺρ τῶν ἐχόντων πνεύματα aKa-
he did. For of many of those who had spirits un-
~ c , ~ ᾽ , - ll \ \
θαρτα, βοῶντα “μεγάλῃ φωνῇ ἐξήρχετο πολλοὶ δὲ
clean, ‘crying ‘with °a 7loud “voice ‘they *went out; and many
, ‘ ‘ > , d \ ? ,
παραλελυμένοι καὶ χωλοὶ ἐθεραπεύθησαν. 8B “Kai ἐγένετο
having been paralysed and lame were healed, And Swas
χαρὰ μεγάλη" ἐν τῇ. πόλει ἐκείνῃ.
“joy ‘great in that city.
9 ᾿Ανὴρ.δέιτις ὀνόματι Σίμων προὐπῆρχεν ἐν τῇ πόλει
But acertainman, by name Simon, wasformerly in the city
μαγεύων καὶ “ἐξιστῶν" τὸ ἔθνος τῆς "Σαμαρείας," λέγων
using magic arts and amazing the nation of Samaria, saying
εἶναί τινα ἑαυτὸν μέγαν; 10 ᾧ προσεῖχον πάντες
370 ὅῬε *some ‘himself great one. To whom ?were “giving *heed tall
ἀπὸ μικροῦ ἕως μεγάλου, λέγοντες, Οὗτός ἐστιν ἡ δύναμις
from small to great, saying, This one _ is the power
τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ =f peyadyn. 11 Προσεῖχον.δὲ αὐτῷ, διὰ
of God which[is] great. And they were giving heed tohim, because
τὸ ἱκανῷ χρόνῳ ταῖς ϑμαγείαις" ἐξεστακέναι αὐτούς.
that foralong time with the magic arts [he] had amazed them,
12 “Ore.dé ἐπίστευσαν τῷ Φιλίππῳ εὐαγγελιζομένῳ
But when they believed Philip announcing the glad tidings—
’ ταύτην THY ἁμαρτίαν LTrAW.
= + τὴν the (city) LT.
ἐξήρχοντο (ἐξήρχετο G) GLTTrAW.
€ + καλουμένη called GLTTrAW,
LTTraW.
w Oe LTrA 3 — τε Τὶ χα Sapapias T.
a δὲ LTTraw. Ὁ πολλοὶ LTTrA.
ἃ ἐγένετο δὲ πολλὴ χαρὰ LTTrA,
& μαγίαις LT.
Υ ἐποίησαν
© φωνῇ μεγάλῃ
© ἐξιστάνων ΚΊΥΊτὰ,
ACTS.
tral περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ
the things concerning the kingdom of God and _ the
irov' ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, ἐβαπτίζοντο ἄνδρες.τε καὶ
of Jesus Christ, they were baptized bothmen and
18 ὁ δὲ Σίμων καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπίστευσεν, καὶ
And Simon also himself believed,
προσκαρτερῶν τῷ Φιλίππῳ" θεωρῶν τε "σημεῖα καὶ
steadfastly continuing with Philip; *beholding ‘and signs
μεις μεγάλας γινομένας," ἐξίστατο. 14 ᾿Ακούσαντες.δὲ οἱ
ΨΠΠ.
ὀνόματος
name
γυναῖκες.
women,
βαπτισθεὶς ἦν
and having been baptized was
δυνά-
and *works ΟΣ
‘power ‘great being done, Was amazed, And *having Sheard 'the
᾽ « , > ΄ λ a δέδ € ly ΄ Ι ex
ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἀπόστολοι OTe δέδεκται ἢ Dapapea' τὸν
531 4Jerusalem “apostles that “had *received ‘Samfria the
λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀπέστειλαν πρὸς αὐτοὺς “rov' Πέτρον καὶ
word © of God, they sent to them Peter and
Ἰωάννην" 15 οἵτινες καταβάντες προσηύξαντο περὶ
John ; who having come down prayed for
? ~ er , i «“ 1 6 ΠῚ » Π] ‘
αὐτῶν, ὅπως λάβωσιν πνεῦμα ἑίγιον. οὔπω" γὰ
them, that they might receive[the] “Spirit ‘Holy; for not yet
ἦν ἐπ᾽ οὐδενὶ. αὐτῶν ἐπιπεπτωκός, μόνον.δὲ βεβαπ-
was he upon any of them fallen,
(lit. no one) ; As ‘ :
ε ~ ‘ ~ ~ ,
τισμένοι ὑπῆρχον εἰς TO ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ. 17 τότε
but only *bap-
tized ‘they “were to the name ofthe Lord Jesus, Then
Ρἐπετίθουν! τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, καὶ ἐχάμβανον πνεῦμα
they laid hands upon them, and they received [the] Spirit
ἅγιον. 18 Θεασάμενος". δὲ ὁ Σίμων ὅτι διὰ τῆς ἐπιθέσεως
"Holy. But *having “seen ‘Simon that by the laying on
τῶν χειρῶν τῶν ἀποστόλων δίδοται TO πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον,"
ofthe hands of the apostles was given the Spirit the Holy,
προσήνεγκεν αὐτοῖς χρήματα, 19 λέγων, Δότε κἀμοὶ τὴν
he offered to them riches, saying, Give also to me
ἐξουσίαν ταύτην, ἵνα way" ima τὰς χεῖρας, λαμ-
this authority, that on whomsoever I may lay hands, he may re-
Bavy πνεῦμα ἅγιον. 20 Πέτρος. δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν,
ecive [the] .*Spirit ‘Holy. - But Peter said to him,
Τὸ ἀργύριόνσου σὺν σοὺ εἴη εἰς ἀπώλειαν: Ore τὴν
Thy money with thee may it be to destruction, because the
δωρεὰν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐνόμισας διὰ χρημάτων κτᾶσθαι. 21 οὐκ
gift of God thou didst think by riches ἴο be obtained. SNot
ἔστιν σοι μερὶς οὐδὲ κλῆρος ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τούτῳ 1)-yap
‘there “15 to thee part nor lot in this matter ; for the
καρδία σου οὐκ ἔστιν εὐθεῖα ᾿ἐνώπιον" τοῦ θεοῦ. 22 μετανόη-
heart of thee is not right before God. Repent
σον οὖν ἀπὸ τῆς κακίας. σου ταύτης, καὶ δεήθητι Yrov θεοῦ,"
therefore of *thy *wickedness this, and supplicate God,
εἰ dpa: ἀφεθήσεταί σοι ἡ ἐπίνοια τῆς καρδίας. σου. 23 εἰς
if indeed may. be forgiven to thee the thought of thy heart ; 7in
yap χολὴν πικρίας Kai σύνδεσμον ἀδικίας. ὁρῶ σε
‘for agall of bitterness and a bond of unrightcousness Isee thee
ὄντα. 24 ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Σίμων εἶπεν, AenOnre ὑμεῖς ὑπὲ
to be. And “answering 1Simon said, Supplicate ye on behalf
ἐμοῦ πρὸς τὸν κύριον, ὕπως μηδὲν ἐπέλθῃ ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ ὧν
οἔτθ, to the Lord, sothat nothing maycome upon me of which
, 335
kingdom of God, and
the name of Jesus
Christ, they were bap-
tized, both men and
women, 13 Then Si-
mon himself believed
also : and when he was
baptized, he continued
with Philip, and won-
dered, beholding the
miracles and signs
which were’ done.
14 Now when the apo-
stles which were at
Jerusalem heard that
Samaria had received
the word of God, they
sent unto them Peter
and John: 15 who,
when they were come
down, prayed for them,
that they might re-
ceive the Hcly Ghost :
16 (for as yet he was
fallen upon none of
then : only they were
baptized in the name
of the Lord Jesus.)
17 Then laid they their
hands on them, and
they received the Holy
Ghost. 18 And when Si-
mon saw that through
laying on of the apo-
stles’ hands the Holy
Ghost was given, he
offered them money,
19 saying, Give me al-
so this power, that on
whomsoever I lay
hands, he may re-
ceive the Holy Ghost.
20 But Peter said unto
him, Thy money perish
with thee, because thou
hast thought that the
gift of God may be
purchased with money.
21 Thou hast neither
part nor lot in this
matter: for thy heart
is not right in the
sight of God. 22 Re-
pent therefore of this
thy wickedness, and
pray God, if perhaps
the thought of thine
heart may be forgiven
thee. 23 For 1 perceive
that thou art in the
gall of bitterness, and
in the bond of iniquity.
24 Then answered Si-
mon, andsaid, Pray ye
to. the Lord for nie,
that none of these
things which ye have
spoken come upon me,
h — τὰ LTTrAW. i— τοῦ GLITraAW.
! Σαμαρία T. m — τὸν LTTrAW.
DTTra 4 ἰδὼν GLTTrAW,
Υ τοῦ κυρίου the Lord Lrtraw,
2 Ἰωάνην Tr.
‘— τὸ ἅγιον T[tr]A. 5 ἐὰν EGLTITAW,
Κ δυνάμεις καὶ σημεῖα μεγάλα γινόμενα GW.
© οὐδέπω LTTrAW.
Ρ ἐπετίθεσαν»
© ἔναντι GLITrAW,
336 |
£5 And they, when
they had testified and
preached the word of
the Lord, returned
to Jerusalem, and
preached the gospel
in many villages of the
Samaritans,
26 And the angel
of the Lord spake
unto Philip, saying,
Arise, and go toward
the south unto the
way that goeth down
from Jerusalem unto
Gaza, which is desert.
27 And he arose anil
went: and, behold, a
man of Ethiopia, an
eunuch of great :utho-
rity under Candace
queen of the Ethio-
pians, who had the
charge of all her trea-
sure, and had come to
Jerusalem for to wor-
ship, 28 was returning,
and sitting in his cha-
riot read Esains the
prophet. 29 Then the
Spirit said unto Philip,
Ge near, and join thy-
self to this chariot.
30 And Philip ran
thither to him, and
beard him read the
prophet Jisaias, and
said, Understaundest
thou what thou read-
est? 31 And he said,
How can I, except
some man should guide
me? And he desired
Philip that he would
come up and sit with
him. 32 The place of
the scripture which he
read was this, He was
led as a sheep to the
slaughter ; and like a
lamb dumb before his
shearer, so opened he
not his mouth: 33 in his
huniiliation his judg-
ment wastaken away:
and who shall declare
his generation? for his
life is taken from the
earth. 34 And the eu-
puch answered Philip,
and said, I pray thee,
of whom speaketh the
prophet this? of him-
self, or of some other
man? 35 Then Philip
opened his mouth, and
began at the same
τ ὑπέστρεφον were returning LTTrAW.
5 εὐηγγελίζοντο were announcing the glad tidings Lrrraw.
ς — ὃς LT[Tr].
& apaye GT.
{read the humiliation) LTtr, _
LiTra WwW.
LTTraA.
Th PAS ἘΠ ΤΟΣ: VIII.
ϑυ δ 3 or t " > , ᾿ ste
εἰρήκατε. 25 Ot μὲν οὖν διαμαρτυράμενοι καὶ λαλή-
ye have spoken, They therefore having earnestly testified and having
σαντες TOY λόγον τοῦ κυρίου, “ὑπέστρεψαν" Eig “'Ιερουσαλήμ,"
spoken the word ofthe Lord, returned to Jerusalem,
πολλάς. τε κώμας τῶν ΥΣαμαρειτῶν" *sinyyeXtoayro."
and [07] many villazes of the Samariians announced the-glad tidings,
26 Λγγελος.δὲ " κυρίου ἐλάλησεν πρὸς Φιλιππον, λέγων,
But anangel of [the] Lord- spoke to Philip, Saying,
DIN , : 0 ν a ΝΕ aes \ , κέδν, gS «κι
νάστησι καὶ “ποῤευου κατὰ μεσημβοίαν, ἐπὶ τὴν Oddy
Riise up and go towards [the] south, on the way
‘ ’ > \ « \ > , er
THY καταβαίνουσαν ἀπὸ Ἱερουσαλὴμ εἰς Talay arn
- which goes down, from Jcrusalem to Gaza: the same
? ᾿ "ὦ \ ? \ ? ’ 5 . 2 “ 7EN
ἐστὶν ἔρημος. 27 Kai ἀναστὰς ἐπορεύθη" Kai ἰδού, ἀνὴρ
is descrt. And having risen up he went. And lo, amino
Αἰθίοψ εὐνοῦχος δυνάστης Kardarye ὕτῆς" βασιλίσσης
an Ethiopian, aeunuch, one in power under Candace the queen
Αἰθιόπων, ὃς ἦν ἐπὶ πάσης τῆς. γάζης αὐτῆς, oc"
of [the] Ethiopians, who was orer all _ her treasure, who
ἐληλύθει προσκυνήσων εἰς ᾿Γερουσαλήμ, 28 ἣν.τε ὑποστρέφων
had come *to *worship ‘to. “Jerusalem, and was returning
Kai καθήμενος ἐπὶ τοῦ. ἁρματος αὐτοῦ, ἀκαὶ" ἀνεγίνωσκεν &
and sitting in his chariot, and he was reading
τὸν προφήτην Ἡσαΐαν. 29 εἶπεν.δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα τῷ Φιλίτπῳ,
the prophet Esaias. Andsaid the Spirit to Pi.ilip,
, \ , » a δ
Πρόσελθε καὶ κολλήθητι τῷ ἅρματι. τούτῳ. 30 Προσδραμὼν δὲ
d
Gonear and join thyself to this chariot, And runnive up
ὁ Φίλιππος ἤκουσεν αὐτοῦ ἀναγινώσκοντος ἱτὸν προφήτην
Philip heard him reading the prophet
Ἡσαΐαν," καὶ εἶπεν, & Apa-ye" γινώσκεις ἃ ἀναγινώσκεις;
Esaias, and said, *Then ‘dost *thou know what thou readest ὃ
31 Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Πῶς. γὰρ ἂν.δυναίμην ἐὰν. μή τις Βὸδη-
But he said, [No,] forhow shouldI beable unless someone should
γήσῃ" με; Παρεκάλεσέν.τε τὸν Φίλιππον ἀναβάντα καθισαι
guide me? And he besought Philip having come up to sit
σὺν αὐτῷ. 8} ἡ. δὲ περιοχὴ THC γραφῆς ἣν ἀνεγίνωσκεν
with him. Andthe passage of the scripture which he was reading
ἦν αὕτη, ‘Qe πρόβωτον ἐπὶ σφαγὴν ἤχθη, Kai ὡς ἀμνὸς
was this, As a sheep to slaughter he wasled, and as a lamb
ἐναντίον τοῦ ‘keipovroc' αὐτὸν ἄφωνος, οὕτως οὐκ. ἀνοίγει
before him who shears him [is] dumb, thizs he opens not
τὸ στόμα.αὐτοῦ. 33 ἐν τῇ.ταπεινώσει. Ξαὐτοῦϊ ἡ κρίσις. αὐτοῦ
his mouth. In his humiliation his judgment
ἤρθη, τὴν. ἰδὲ γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; Ort
wastakenaway, andthe generation ofhim ὙΠῸ shall declare? for
αἴρεται ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἡ.ζωὴ. αὐτοῦ. 84 Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ ὁ εὐνοῦχος
is taken from the earth his life. And answering the eunuch
τῷ Φιλίππῳ. εἶπεν, Δέομαί σου, περὶ τίνος ὁ προφήτης
2to*Philip ‘said, Ipray thee, concerning whom *the “prophet
’ ~ ‘ ~ ’
λέγει τοῦτο: περὶ ἑαυτοῦ, ἢ περὶ Erépov.TIVEC ;
says this? concerning himself, or concerning some other?
35 ᾿Ανοίξας.δὲ
And “having *opened
ὁ Φίλιππος TO.cT6pa.abToU, Kai ἀρξάμενος
ΡΒ is mouth, and having begun
x Ἱεροσόλυμα LTTrA, Y Σαμαριτῶν T.
ἃ πορεύθητιῚ,. b— τῆς
τ Ἡσαΐαν τὸν προφήτην
k — αὐτοῦ
ἃ — καὶ LT[Tr]W. e +. τε, and L.
b ὁδηγήσει shall guide rir. 1 κείραντος TA,
1— δὲ and urna].
ΘΠ IX. ACTS.
~ , ~ . ?
and τῆς. γραφῆς ταύτης, εὐηγγελίσατο.αὐτῷ τὸν In-
from this scriptiee, annoynced to him the glad tidings— Je-
~ € τι . A « , = ? ,
covv. 86 ὡς δὲ ἐπορεύοντο κατὰ τὴν ὁδόν, ἦλθον ἐπί
sus. And as they were going along the way, they came upon
τι dwo' Kai φησιν 6 εὐνοῦχος, ᾿Ιδοὺ ὕδωρ" τί κωλύει
acertain water, and “says ‘the *eunuch, Behold water ; what hinders
~ Cy « , > , = ?
pe βαπτισθῆναι ; 37 "Εἶπεν δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος, Εἰ πιστεύεις ἐξ
τη6 to be baptized? And ?said 1Philip, If thou believest from
ὕλης "τῆς καρδίας, ἔξεστιν. ᾿Αποκριθεὶς.δὲ εἶπεν, Πιστεύω
2whole *the heart, it is lawful. And answering he said, I believe
‘4 «τ ~ ~ ‘A os , A 7 ει
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Inoovy χριστόν." 88 Καὶ ἐκέλευ-
Sthe °Son Tof °God *to*be 1Jesus “Christ. And he com-
σεν στῆναι τὸ copa’ καὶ κατέβησαν ἀμφότεροι εἰς
manded 500 ‘stand ‘still ‘the chariot. And they went down both to
τὸ ὕδωρ, ὅ.τε. Φίλιππος Kai ὁ EVVOTYOC’ Kai ἐβάπτισεν αὐτόν.
the water, both Philip andthe eunuch, and he baptized him.
39 ὕτειδὲ ἀνέβησαν ἐκ Tov ὕδατος πνεῦμα κυρίου
' But when they came up out of the water [the]. Spirit of [the] Lord
Tee ‘ Ξ ΄ \ = ΄ «
ἥρπασεν τὸν Φίλιππον" καὶ οὐκ εἶδεν αὐτὸν οὐκέτι ὁ
caught away Philip, and 3saw thim ‘no enecy *the
εὐνοῦχος, ἐπορεύετο.γὰρ τὴν ὁδὸν. αὐτοῦ χαίρων. 40 Φίλιππος
?eunuch, for he went his way rejoicing. 2Philip
4A , , ?
δὲ εὑρέθη. εἰς ᾿Αζωτον᾽ καὶ διερχόμενος εὐηγ-
ibut was found at Azotus, and passing through he announced the
, \ ie , « ~? ~ SIE ?
γελίζετο τὰς πόλεις πάσας, ἕως τοῦ.ἐλθεῖν. αὐτὸν εἰς
glad υἱαϊπρϑ [00] 9 “cities all, till he camé to
οΚαισάβῤειαν."
Cesarea.
Ὁ Ὁ δὲ Σαῦλος ἔτι Ῥέμπνέων" ἀπειλῆς καὶ φόνου εἰς
+ But Saul, ‘still breathing out threatenings and slaughter towards
rove μαθητὰς τοῦ κυρίου, προσελθὼν τῷ ᾿ ἀρχιερεῖ ῃτήσατο
the disciples of the Lord, having come to the high priest asked
παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐπιστολὰς εἰς Δαμασκὸν πρὸς Tac. συναγωγάς,
from him letters to Damascus, to the synagogues,
ὕπως “ἐάν! τινας εὕρῃ τῆς ὁδοῦ ὄντας" ἄνδρας.τε Kai
so that if .anuy hefound ?0f*the “way ‘being both men and
γυναῖκας, δεδεμένους ἀγάγῃ εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 3 ἐν.δὲ
women, having bound he might bring [them] to Jerusalem, But in
τῷ πορεύεσθαι ἐγένετο! αὐτὸν ἐγγίζειν τῇ Δαμασκῷ, "καὶ
proceeding itcametopass he 5 drew near to Damascus, and
ἐξαίφνης" ἱπεριήστραψεν αὐτὸν φῶς Yard" τοῦ οὐρανοῦ"
suddenly shone round about him alight from _ the heaven,
4 καὶ πεσὼν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἤκουσεν φωνὴν λέγουσαν αὐτῷ,
and having fallen on the earth heheard a voice saying to him,
Σαούλ, Σαούλ, τί pe διώκεις ; 5 Εϊπεν ῦξε, Tic i,
Saul, Saul, why me dost thou persecute? And hesaid, Who art thou,
κύριε; ὋὉ δὲ Σκύριος εἶπεν," ᾿Εγώ εἰμι ᾿Ιησοῦς Υ ὃν σὺ
Lord? ‘Andthe Τιοσὰ said, τ am Jesus
διώκεις" ᾿Ζσκληρόν’ σοι. πρὸς κέντρα λακτίζειν.
persecutest. [Itis] ‘hard for thee against [the} goads to kick.
6 Τρέμων τε καὶ θαμβῶν εἶπεν; Κύριε, ri pe θέλεις
Andtrembling and astonished he βαϊᾶ, Lord, What me desirest thou
.to Jerusalem.
whom thou’
337
scripture,and preached
unto him Jesus. 36 And
as they went on their
way. they came unto
a certain water: and
the eunuch said, See,
here is water; what
doth hinder me to be
baptized ? 37 And Phi-
lip said, If thou believ-
est withall thine heart,
thou mayest. And he
answered and said, I
believe that Jesus
Christ is the Son of
God. 38 And he com-
manded the chariot to
stand still: and they
went down both into
the water, both Philip
andthe eunuch; andhe
baptized him. 39 And
when they were come
up out of the water,
the Spirit of the Lord
caught away Philip,
that the eunuch saw
him ng more: and he
went on his way re-
joicing. 40 But Philip
was found at Azotus:
and passing through
he preached in all the
cities, till he came to
Ceesarea,
TX. And Saul, yet
breathifg out threat-
enings and slaughter
against the disciples of
the Lord, went unto
the high priest, 2 and
desired of him letters
to Damascus to the
synagogues, that if ‘he
found any of this way,
whether they were men
or women, he might
bring them bound un-
3 And
as he journeyed, he
came near Damascus :
and suddenly there
shined round* about
him a light from hea-
ven: 4 and he fell to
the earth, and heard a
voice saying unto him,
Saul, Saul, why perse-
cutest thou me? 5And
he said, Who art thou,
Lord? And the Lord
said, lam Jesus whom,
thou persecutest : it is
hard for thee to kick a-
gainst the pricks. 6And
he trembling and asto-
nished said, Lord,what
wilt thou have me to
Ὁ — verse 37 GLITrA.
5 ἐξαίφνης τε LTTrAW,
Vex out of trtrw. wt [σὺ] Α.
«Ναζωραῖος the Nazarene [L]w.
72
ο Καισαρίαν 1. P ἐνπνέων T. 4 ἄν T,
τ" a 65 a ἥ
οντᾶς τὴς οὖου, T.
t περιέστραψεν αὐτὸν E; αὐτὸν περιέ- 1,; αὐτὸν περιή- TTrAW.
“3 — κύριος εἶπεν (read he [said]) LTTrAW.
‘= — σκληρόν .... πρὸς αὐτόν (verse 6) GLTTrAW.
y+0
338
do? And the Lord
said «nto him, Arise,
and go into the city,
and it shall be told
thee what thou must
do. 7 And the men
which journeyed with
him stood speechless,
hearing a voice, but
ΒΟ ΠΡ no mian. 8 And
Saul arose from the
earth ; and when his
eyes were opened, he
saw noman: but they
led him by the hand,
and brought him into
Damascus. 9 And he
Wus three days with-
out sight, and neither
did eat nor drink.
10 And there was a
certain disciple at Da-
Taascus, named Ana-
nias ; and to him said
the Lord in a vision,
Ananias, And he said,
Behold, I am here,
Lord. 11 And _ the
Lord said unto him,
Arise, and go into the
street which is called
Straight, and inquire
in the house of Judas
for one called Saul, of
Tar-us: for, behold, he
prayeth, 12 and bath
seen ip a Vision ἃ man
named Ananias com-
ing in, and putting
his band on hin, that
he might receive his
sight. 13 Then Ananias
answered, Lord, 1 have
heard by many of this
man, how muchevil he
hath done to thy saints
at Jerusalem: 14 and
here he hath authority
from the chief priests
to bind allthat callon
thy name. 15 But the
Lord said unto him,
Go thy way : for he is
a chosen vessel unto
me, to bear my name
before the Gentiles,
and kings, and the
children of Israel:
16 for I will shew him
how great things he
must suffer for my
name’s sake. 17 And
Ananias went his way,
and entcred into the
house; and putting his
hands on him said,
Brother Saul,the Lord,
& + ἀλλὰ but GLTTrAW.
μένων LA; ἠνοιγμένων 2X.
h’Avacra Rise up L.
OS (Sh Tas πὸ χεῖρας the hands τσ:
© τοῖς ἁγίοις Fou ἐποίησεν LITrA.
LTTra.
heurd Lrtra.
TPA A Ε ΤΟΣ: ΙΧ,
ποιῆσαι; Καὶ 6 κύριος πρὸς αὐτόν," 5᾿Ανάστηθι καὶ
to do? And the Lord [said] to him, ᾿ Rise up and
εἴσελθε εἰς THY πόλιν, Kai λαληθήσεταί σοι Pri! σε Ei
enter into the City, and it shall be told thee what thee it behoves
ποιεῖν. 7 Ot.d& ἄνδρες ot συνοδεύοντες αὐτῷ εἱστήκεισα»»"
to do. But the men who were travelling with him stood
“ἐνγνεοί," ἀκούοντες -μὲν τῆς φωνῆς μηδένα.δὲ θεωροῦντες.
speechless, hearing - indeed the yoice but no one seeing,
8 ἠγέρθη.δὲ 40" Σαῦλος ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς" “ἀνεῳγμένων" δὲ τῶν
And rose up Saul from the earth, and having been opened
ὀφθαλμῶν. αὐτοῦ fovdéva" ἔβλεπεν. χειραγωγοῦντες.δὲ αὐτὸν
his eyes no one hesaw. But leading *by *the *hand *him
εἰσήγαγον εἰς Δαμασκόν. Θ᾽ καὶ ἦν ἡμέρας τρεῖς μὴ βλέ-
they brought [him] to Damascus. And he was *days ‘three not’ see-
πων, Kal οὐκ.ἔφαγεν οὐδὲ ἔπιεν. 10 "Hyde τις μαθητὴς
ing, and did not eat nor drink. And there was acertain disciple
ΤΟΥΣ ~ 2 , ? ΄ " Ga x 4[ιοὺν ἃ « ΄
ἐν Δαμασκῷ ὀνόματι Ἀνανίας" καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτὸν $0 κύριος
in Damascus byname Ananias. And ὅβεϊ ὰ. ἴ ‘him “the *Lofd
ἐν ὁράματι," ᾿Ανανία. Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Ἰδοὺ ἐγώ, κύριε.
ἴῃ a vision, Ananias, Andhe said, Behold [here am] 1, Lord.
11 Ὁ δὲ κύριος. πρὸς αὐτόν, ἘΕΥ πα ππῦ ει πορεύθητι ἐπὶ
Andthe Lord to him ᾿ [5414], Having risen up go into
τὴν ῥύμην THY καλουμένην ἙἘῤθεῖαν, καὶ ζήτησον ἐν οἰκίᾳ
the street which is called Straight, and seek oe house
Ἰούδα Σαῦλον ὀνόματι, Ταρσέα. ἰδοὺ.γὰρ προσεύχεται,
of Judas[one] Saul by name, of Tarsus: for lo he prays,
12 καὶ εἶδεν ἱὲν ὁράματι ἄνδρα" *oyvopare’Avaviay" εἰσελθόντα
andhesaw in avision aman by name Ananias coming
ΣΝ 2 , > ~ ] ~ Π er ? , ?
καὶ ἐπιθέντα αὐτῷ ‘ysioa," ὅπως ἀναβλέψῃ. 18 Ame-
and cen onhim ἃ παπᾶ, so that he should receive signt. *An-
(θη δὲ πὸ" ᾽᾿Αναν Κύ WI i NAG
κριθη δὲ vaviac, Κύριε, "ἀκήκοα"! ἀπὸ πολλῶν “περὶ
swered ‘and Ananias, Lord, I have heard from ἜΠΕΑ concerning
τοῦ.ἀνδρὸς τούτου, ὕσα κακὰ “ἐποίησεν τοῖς. ἁγίοις. σου! ἐν
this man, how many evils he did to thy saints in
Ἱερουσαλήμ᾽ 14 καὶ ὧδε ἔχει ἐξουσίαν παρὰ THY ἀρχιερέων
Jerusalem ; and here he has authority from the chief priests
δῆσαι πάντας τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένους τὸ. ὀνομά.σου. 15 Εἶπεν. δὲ
tobind all who call on thy name. And “said
πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ κύριος, Πορεύου, ὅτι σκεῦος ἐκλογῆς Pot
*to Shim ‘the “Lord, Go, for avessel of election to me
ἐστὶν" οὗτος, τοῦ βαστάσαι τὸ. ὄνομά.μου ἐνώπιον “ἐθνῶντ
is this [man], to bear my name before Gentiles
kai βασιλέων, υἱῶν. τε ᾿Ισραήλ. 16 ἐγὼ; γὰρ ὑποδείξω
and kings, and [the] sons of Israel: forI will shew
αὐτῷ ὕσα δεῖ αὐτὸν ὑπὲρ τοῦ.ὀνόματός.μου παθεῖν.
to him how much it behoves him for my name *. to suffer.
17 ᾿Απῆλθεν.δὲ ᾿Ανανίας καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν, Kai
And ?went *away ‘*Ananias and entered into .the house; and
ἐπιθεὶς ix αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας εἶπεν, Σαοὺλ ἀδελφέ, ὁ
having laid upon him [his] hands -hesaid, Saul ‘brother, the
Ὁ ὃ τι LTTrA. © éveot LTTrAW. 4 — 6 LTTraW. © ἡνεῳγ-
f οὐδὲν nothing Lrrrw. 8 ἐν ὁράματι ὃ κύριος LTTraW.
— ἐν ὁράματι LYA; ἄνδρα [ἐν ὁράματι] Tr. Κ᾿ Ανανίαν ὀνόματι
— 0 GLTTraW. Ὁ yKovoa I
P seed μοι LTTraw. 4 - τῶν the L.
® + τε both (Gentiles) Litraw.
AETS:
Ἰησοῦς ὁ ὀφθείς σοι ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ
Lord has sent me, Jesus who appeared tothee in the way
ῦ ἤρχου, ὕπως ἀναβλέψῃς καὶ πλησθῇς πνεύ-
in which thoucamest, that thou mightest receive sight and be filled with{the]
ματος ἁγίου. 18 Καὶ εὐθέως “ἀπέπεσον ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν
ΙΧ.
΄ ’
κύριος ἀπέσταλκεν μὲ,
Spirit *Holy. And immediately fell from “eyes
αὐτοῦ! ὡσεὶ! λεπίδες, ἀνέβλεψέν.τε παραχρῆμα," Kat
*his as it were scales, and he reccived sight instantly, and
ἀναστὰς ἐβαπτίσθη, 19 καὶ λαβὼν τροφὴν ἐνίσχυσεν"
having risen up was baptized ; and having taken food he wasstrengthened,
᾿Εγένετο.δὲ “6 Σαῦλος" μετὰ τῶν ἐν Δαμασκῷ μαθητῶν ἡμέρας
And ?was 1Saul with the ?in "Damascus ’disciples days
τινάς: 20 καὶ εὐθέως ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς ἐκήρυσσεν
“certain. And immediately in the synagogues he was proclaiming
Toy *yptoToy,! Ort οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. 21 ἐξίσταντο. δὲ
Christ, that he is the Son of God. And *were “amazed
πάντες οἱ ἀκούοντες, καὶ ἔλεγον, Οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ πορθήσας
‘all who heard, and said, Not “this tis hewho destroyed
fév' Ἱερουσαλὴμ τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένους τὸ. ὑνομα.τοῦτο, καὶ
in Jerusalem those who ealled on this name, and
= > ~ γ᾽ , τ , ᾽ ‘ ? ,
ὧδε εἰς τοῦτο ἐληλύθει ἵνα δεδεμένους αὐτοὺς ἀγάγῃ
here for this had come that *bound *them ‘he *might “bring
ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς ; 22 Σαῦλος.δὲ μᾶλλον ἐνεδυναμοῦτο, καὶ
to the chief priests? But Saul more increased in power, and
Zouvexuver' ὅτοὺς" ᾿Ιουδαίους τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐν Δαμασκῷ,
confounded the Jews who. dwelt in Damascus,
συμβιβάζων ore οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ χριστός. 23 ὡς δὲ ἐπληροῦντο
proving that this is the Christ. Now when were fulfilled
ἡμέραι ἱκαναί, συνεβουλεύσαντο οἱ Ιουδαῖοι ἀνελεῖν αὐ-
*days tmany, ‘consulted °together “the *Jews to put to death him,
τόν" 24 ἐγνώσθη.δὲ τῷ Σαύλῳ ἡ ἐπιβουλὴ. αὐτῶν. ὕπαρε-
But became known to Saul their plot. ?They “were
τήρουν" τε! τὰς πύλας ἡμέρας.τε καὶ νυκτός, ὕπως αὐτὸν
*watching ‘and the gates both day and _ night, that him
ἀνέλωσιν" 25 λαβόντες. δὲ αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταῖ" νυκτὸς
they might put to death ; but taking him the disciples by night
εκαθῆκαν διὰ τοῦ reixouc'’, χαλάσαντες ἐν σπυρίδι.
let down 7through *the 4wall [‘him], lowering (him) in a basket.
26 Παραγενόμενος.δὲ $6 Σαῦλος" Βείς" Ἱερουσαλήμ, ᾿ἐπει-
And “having *arrived Saul at Jerusalem, - he at-
~ ve ~ ~ ~ ‘ ΄ ~
ρᾶτο! κολλᾶσθαι τοῖς μαθηταῖς" Kat πάντες ἐφοβοῦντο
tempted ἴο join himself to the disciples, and all were afraid of
αὐτόν, μὴ πιστεύοντες ὅτι ἐστὶν μαθητής. 27 Βαρνάβας δὲ
‘hin, not believing that heis ἃ disciple. But Barnabas
ἐπιλαβόμενος αὐτόν, ἤγαγεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστύλους, καὶ
haying taken him, brought [him] to the apostles, and
διηγήσατο αὐτοῖς πῶς ἐν τῇ ὑδῷ εἶδεν τὸν κύριον, καὶ OTL
related tothem how in the way he saw the Lord, and that
ἐλάλησεν αὐτῷ, καὶ πῶς ἐν Δαμασκῷ ἐπαῤῥησιάσατο ἐν τῷ
hespoke tohim, and how in Damascus he spoke boldly in the
᾽ ΄ ~? ~ \ - ᾽ ~ >
ὀνόματι *rov' Ἰησοῦ. 28 καὶ ἦν μετ᾽ αὐτῶν εἰσπορευόμενος
name of Jesus, And he was with them coming in
339
even Jesus, that ap-
peared unto thee in the
way as thou camest,
hath sent me, thatthou
mightest receive thy
sight, and be filled
with the Holy Ghost.
18 And immediately
there fell from his
eyes as it had been
scales: and he re-
ceived sight forth-
with, and arose, and
was baptized. 19 And
when he had received
meat, he was strength-
ened. Then was Saul
certain days with the
‘disciples which were
at Damascus. 20 And
straightway he preach-
ed Christ in the syna-
gogues, that he is the
Son of God, 21 Butall
that heard him were
amazed, and said; Is
not this he that de-
stroyed them which
called on this name in
Jerusalem, and came
hither for that intent,
that he might bring
them bound unto the
chief priests? 22 But
Saulincreasgdthe more
in strength, and con-
founded the Jews
which dwelt at Damas-
cus, proving that this
is very Christ. 29 And
after that many days
were fulfilled,the Jews
took counsel to kill
him: 24 but their lay-
ing await was known
of Saul. And they
watched the gates day
and night to kill him.
25 Then the disciples
took him by night, and
let him down by the
wallin a basket.
26 And when Saul
was come to Jerusa-
lem, he assayed to join
himself to the disci-
ples: but they were all
afraid of him, and be-
lieved not that he was
a disciple. 27 But Bar-
nabas took him, and
brought him to the a-
postles, and declared
unto them how he had
seen the Lord in the
way, and that he had
spoken to him, andhow
he had preached boldly
at Damascus in the
name of Jesus. 28 And
he was with them coin-
ing in and going out
3 ἀπέπεσαν αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν LTTrA. t ὡς LTT.
* — ὁ Savdos (read he was) GLITraw. x Ἰησοῦν Jesus GLITrAW.
éyuvvev TA, & — τοὺς T. Ὁ παρετηροῦντο LTT: AW.
μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ his disciples LTTra.
XL ὁ διὰ τοῦ τείχους καθῆκαν LTTrA.
& — ὁ Σαῦλος GLITrAW. heyink
i ἐπείραζεν LITr.
¢ δὲ καὶ and also LTTrA.
ν — παραχρῆμα GLITrA.
Y εἰς at τ. Z συν-
.
4 o¢
f + αὐτὸν him LTTra,
k — χοῦ LTTrA.
9:0
at Jerusalem. 29 And
he spake boldly in the
name of the Lord Je-
sus, und disputed a-
gainst the Grecians:
but they went about to
slay bim. 30 Which
when the brethren
knew, they’ brought
him down to Cesarea,
and sent him forth to
Tarsus. 31 Then had
the churches rest
throughout all Judwa
and Galilee and Sama-
ria, and were edified ;
and walking in the
fear of the Lord, and
in the comfort of the
Hoiy Ghost, were mul-
tiplied.
32 And it came to
pass, as Peter passed
throughout all quar-
ters, he came down
also to thesaints which
dwelt at Lydda, 33 Aud
there he found a cer-
tain man named Aine-
as, which had kept
his bed eight years,
and was sick of the
palsy. 34 And Peter
said unto him, ‘neas,
Jesus Christ maketh
thee whole : arise, and
wake thy bed. And
he arose immediately.
35 And all that dwelt
at Lydda and Saron
saw him, aud turned
to the Lord,
36 Now there was at
Joppa a certain disci-
ple named Tabitha,
which by interpreta-
tion is valled Doreas :
this woman was full
of good works and
alinsdceds which she
did. 27 And it came
to pass in those days,
that she was sick, and
dicd: Whom when they
had washed, they laid
hey in an upper cham-
ber, 38 And forasmuch
as Lydda was nigh to
Joppa, aud the disci-
pe had heard that
cier was there, they
sci.t untohimtwomen,
desing Adm that he
ITPA = ET =. IX,
eee ἢ > TZ yl] λῃ M ey) ll are ,
καὶ ἐκπορευύμενος *év' Ἱερουσαλήμ. “καὶ παῤῥησιαζόμενος
and going out in Jerusalem, and speaking boldly
ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου ™ Incov'! 29 ἐλάλει.τε καὶ συνεζήτει
in the muame ofthe Lord Jesus. And he spoke and discussed
‘A ‘ « ’ is € Sr ? 4 ΠῚ 3 ‘ ?
πρὸς τοὺς EAAnyiorac’ olde ἑἕπεχείρουν “αὑτὸν ἄνε-
with the Hellenists ; but they took in hand *him ‘to “put to
λεῖν." 80 ἐπιγνόντες. δὲ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ κατήγαγον αὐτὸν εἰς
death. But having known [it] the brethren brought down him to
PKaodosay,! καὶ ἐξαπέστειλαν αὐτὸν" εἰς Tapooyv. 31 ΤΑΙ
Cresarca, and scent away him to Tarsus. The
μὲν οὖν ἐκκλησίαι! καθ᾽ ὕλης τῆς Ἰουδαίας καὶ Ταλι-
"indeed “then ‘assemblies throughout *whole ?the of Judea and Gali-
λαίας καὶ ‘Sapapeiac! Yeixov' etonvyy, Voicodomotpevat καὶ
lee and Samaria peace, being built up and
πορευύμεναι! τῷ φύβῳ τοῦ κυρίου, καὶ τῇ παρακλήσει τοῦ
had
going on inthe fear ofthe Lord, and inthe comfort of the
ἁγίου πνεύματος Σἐπληθύνοντο."
Holy Spirit were increased.
32 ᾿Εγένετο. δὲ Πέτρον διερχόύόμενον διὰ πάντων,
Now it came to pass [that] Pcter, passing through all
~ ‘ ‘ « ΄ ~
κατελθεῖν καὶ πρὺς τοὺς ἁγίους τοὺς κατοικοῖνντας
{quarters}, wentdown also το the saints that inhabited
γλύδδαν." 83 εὗρεν. δὲ ἐκεῖ ἄνθρωπόν τινα *Alvéay ὀνόματι,"
Lydda, And he found there ἃ certain man, JEneas by name,
~ A ΄ ‘ GC ee is
ἐξ ἐτῶν ὀκτὼ κατιικείμενον ἐπὶ κραββάτῳ," ὃς ἣν παρα-
for “ycars ‘eight lying on a couch, who was para-
τ ~ - ~ ΄
λελυμένος. 84 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος, Αἰνέα, ἰᾶταί σε
lysed, And “said “to *himn *Peter, JEnueas, “*heals *thee
? ~ , ay ~ ~
1ησοῦς 6" χριστός: ἀνάστηθι Kai στρῶσον σεαυτῷ.
1Jesus “the “Christ; rise up, and sprend [acouch] for thyself,
‘ ΕΣ μ ᾽ , pip z ‘ c a. Π ? ‘ , «
Καὶ εὐθέως ἀνέστη 30 καὶ “Eidoy' αὑτὸν πάντες οἱ
And immediately he rose up. And* saw him all those
κατοικοῦντες ἡΛύδδαν" Kai τὸν “Lapwvay,! οἵτινες ἐπέστρεψαν
inhabiting Lydda and the Saron, who turned
ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον.
to the Lord.
36 Ἔν. lorry de ἦν μαθήτρια ὀνόματι Ταβιθά,
And in Joppa diseiple, by name Tabitha,
ἣ διερμηνευομένη λέγεται Δορκάς" αὕτη ἣν πλήρης “ἀγαθῶν
Τις
24 Scertain ‘was
which beinginterpreted iscalled Doreas, She was full ot good
» Ι \ ἐλ ~ io ? ΄ 5 ? ‘ δὲ > ~
ἑργὼν και ὲ εμοσυνωὼν ων ἕποιει 97 eVEVETO- € ἑν ταῖς
works and of alms which she did.
ἡμέραις ἐκείναις
And it came to pass in
ἀσθενήσασαν αὐτὴν ἀποθανεῖν" λούσαν-
those days {that} having sickened she died ; “having
TEC δὲ αὐτὴν ἔθηκαν" ἐν & ὑπερῴῳ. 88 ἐγγὺς δὲ
Swushed ‘and her they put [her] in an upper room. And “near
” nas x
οὔσης *AVCdne' τῇ Lowry, ot μαθηταὶ ἀκούσαντες OTe Πέτρος
“being *Ly dda to Joppa, the disciples having heard that Peter
ν᾿ ~ / ” . ‘ ,
ἐστὶν ἐν αὐτῇ ἀπέστειλαν δύο ἄνδρας πρὸς αὐτόν, παρα-
is in ib sent two men to hin, besecch-
leis at LTTrAW.
P Ιζαισαρίαν T.
t Sapapias T.
LETrAW.
1 ἔθηκαν αὐτὴν TTr.
ν εἶχεν LTTrAW.
θύνετο Was lcreased LITrAW.
b — 69 Litew.
τὰ — καὶ LTTrA.
ᾳ — αὐτὸν L.
n — Ἰησοῦ LTTraAW. © ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν LTTrAW.
τ Ἢ OLTTraw. 5 ἐκκλησία assembly LrTraw.
¥ οἰκοδομουμένη καὶ πορευομένη LIPTrAW. χα ἐπλη-
_ Υ Λύδδα LITrA. 1 ὀνόματι Αἰνέαν LITrAW. 8 κραβάττον
ς εἶδαν LITrA. 4 Σάρωνα LGLYTrAW. € ἔργων ἀγαθὼν LIrW.
8 + τῷ μὸν, bh Avddas ττιλ.
ix xX. ACTS.
~ Ly δ - ~ ‘
καλοῦντες ivy ὀκνῆσαι! διελθεῖν ἕως Kadroy." 39 ἀναστὰς
ing [him] not to delay tocome to them. *Having “risen *up
δὲ Πέτρος συνῆλθεν αὐτοῖς" ὃν παραγενόμενον ἀνήγαγον
Yond: Peter went with them, whom, having arrived they brought
εἰς τὸ ὑπερῷον, καὶ παρέστησαν αὐτῷ πᾶσαι ai χῆραι
info the upperroom, and stood by him all the widows
κλαίουσαι καὶ ἐπιδεικνύμεναι χιτῶνας καὶ ἱμάτια ὅσα ἐ-
weeping and shewing tunics and garments which 7was
ποίει per αὐτῶν οὖσα ἡ Δορκάς. 40 ἐκβαλὼν δὲ ἔξω πάντας
Ξγηακίηρ °with ®them *being * Dorcas. But *having *put “out “all
OlLérpoc, 1 θεὶξς τὰ γόνατα προσηύξατο" Kai ἐπιστρέψας
*Peter, having bowed the knees he prayed. And having turned
πρὸς τὸ σῶμα εἶπεν, Ταβιθά, ἀνάστηθι. “Hoe ἤνοιξεν
to the body hesaid, Tabitha, Arise. And she _ opened
τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτῆς Kai ἰδοῦσα τὸν Πέτρον ἀνεκάθισεν.
her eyes, and . seeing Peter she sat up.
41 δοὺς. δὲ αὐτῇ χεῖρα ἀνέστησεν αὐτήν, φωνήσας.δὲ
And havinggiven her [his] hand he raised up her, and having called
τοὺς ἁγίους Kai τὰς χήρας παρέστησεν αὐτὴν ζῶσαν. 42 γνω-
the saints and the widows he presented her living. *Known
στὸν δὲ ἐγένετο καθ᾽ ὕλης τῆς" Ἰόππης; Kai "πολλοὶ
*the
land 7it *became throughout *whole of Joppa, and many
ἐπίστευσαν! ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον. 43 ἐγένετο δὲ οἡμέρας
khelieved on the Lord. And it came to pass [that] *days
ικανὰς μεῖναι αὐτὸν" ἐν ᾿Ιόππῃ παρά τινι Σίμωνι βυρσεῖ.
Smany abode the in Joppa with acertain Simon a tanner.
10 ᾿Ανὴρ.δειτις Phy" ἐν Warcapeia’ ὀνόματι Κορνήλιος,
But acertain man was in Ceresarea by name Cornelius,
ἑκατοντάρχης ἐκ σπείρης τῆς καλουμένης ᾿Ιταλικῆς, 2 εὐ-
a centurion of aband which is called Italic, pious
σεβὴς καὶ φοβούμενος τὸν θεὸν σὺν παντὶ τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ,
and fearing God with all his house,
ποιῶν. “τε! ἐλεημοσύνας πολλὰς τῷ λαῷ, καὶ δεόμενος
both doing “alms Imuch tothe people, and = supplicating
τοῦ θεοῦ δδιαπαντός." 3 εἶδεν ἐν ὁράματι φανερῶς, woei*
God continually, Hesaw in avision plainly, about
ὥραν Yéeyvarny' τῆς ἡμέρας, ἄγγελον τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθόντα
shour 1the *ninth of the day, an angel of God coming
4 > 7. A ? , > ~ , « A
πρὸς αὐτόν, kai εἰπόντα ἀὐτῷ, Κορνήλιε. 4 Ὁ δὲ
το him, and saying tohim, Cornelius.
γίσας αὐτῷ Kai ἔμφοβος γενόμενος εἶπεν, Τί ἐστιλ, κύριε:
intently onhim and “afraid ‘becoming said, What is it, Lord?
εἶπεν. δὲ αὐτῷ, Αἱ. προσευχαί.σου Kai αἱ. ἐλεημοσύναι σου
And he said to him} Thy prayers and thine alms
> ale > , we ¢ Π ve ~ ᾿ς s ~
arveBnoav sic μνημόσυνον ἐνώπιον" τοῦ θεοῦ. 5 καὶ νῦν
ἀτε-
But he having looked
kregoneup for a memorial before God. An* now
, os > ᾽ , » 1 A ΄ ΄ y "
πέμψον *eic ᾿Ιόππην ἄνδρας," καὶ μετάπεμψαι Σίμωνα Υ ὃς
send 7to “Joppa ‘men, and send for Simon who
ἐπικαλεῖται Πέτρος᾽ 6 οὗτος EeviZerar παρά
is Surnamed Peter. He lodges with
oe τ ei?) x 0 .“ 2. Ὁ 2
βυρσεῖ, ᾧ ἐστιν οἰκία παρὰ θάλασσαν" Τοῦτος λαλήσει σοι
atauner, whose 7is “house by [the] sea; he shall tell thee
τινι Σίμωνι
‘acertain Simon
341
would not delay to
come tothem. 39Then
Peter arose and went
with them. When he
was come,they brought
him into the upper
chamber: and all the
widows stood by him
weeping, and shewing
the coats and garments
which Dorcas made,
while she was with
them. 40 But Peter
put them all forth,
and kneeled down, and
prayed; and turning
him to the body said,
Tabitha, arise. And
she opened her eyes:
and when she saw Pe-
ter, she sat up. 41 And
he gave her his hand,
and lifted her up, and
when he had called the
saints and widows,
presented hey alive.
42 Andit was known
throughout ali Joppa ;
and many believed in
the Lord. 43 And it
came to pass, that he
tarried many days in
Joppa with one Simon
a tanner.
X. There was acer-
tain man in Cxsarea
called Cornelius, a cen-
turion of ‘the band
called the Italian band,
2 a devout man, and
one that feared God
with all his house,
which gavemuch alms
to the people, and
prayed to God alway.
3 He saw in a vision
evidently about the
ninth hour of the day
an angel of God com-
ing in to him, and say-
ing unto him, Corne-
lius. 4 And when he
looked on him, he wags
afraid, and said, What
is it, Lord? And he
said unto him, Thy
prayers and thine alms
are come up for a
memorial before God.
5 And now send men
to Joppa, and call for
one Simon, whose sur-
uame is Peter: 6 he
lodgethwithoneSimon
a tanner, who-e house
is by the sea side: he
shall tell thee what
1 μὴ ὀκνήσῃς delay not LTTrAW.' ΚΕ ἡμῶν Us LTTrAW.
2 ἐπίστευσαν πολλοὶ LTTrAW.
GLITraw. 9 Katoapia 7.
¥ ἐνάτην LTTrAW.
(Simon) urtra.
τ — τε LTTrAW. 5 διὰ παντός LTrA.
W ἔμπροσθεν LTTrA. * ἄνδρας εἰς Ιόππην LITrAW.
8. -- οὗτος λαλήσει σοι τί σς δεῖ ποιεῖν αΥΤΤΓΑΥ.
14 καὶ and LTTrAW.
© αὐτὸν ἡμέρας ἱκανὰς μεῖναι LTr 3 — αὐτὸν τ΄.
™ [τῆς] Tr.
Pp — ἣν
» t+ περὶ LTTrAW.
Y + τινα a certain
342
thon. oughtest to do,
7 And when the angel
which spake unto Cor-
nelius was departed, he
called two of his house-
hold servants, and 8
devout soldier of them
that waited on him
continually; 8 and
when he had declared
all these things unte
them, he sent them to
Joppa. 9 On the mor-
row, as they went on
their journey, and
drew nigh unto the
city, Peter went up
upou the housetop to
pray about the sixth
hour: 10 and he be-
came very hungry, and
would have eaten : but
while they made ready,
he fell into a trance,
11 and saw heaven
opened, and a certain
vessel descending unto
him, as it had been a
great sheet knit at the
four corners, and let
down to the earth:
12 wherein were all
manner of fourfooted
beasts of the earth,
and wild beasts, and
creeping things, and
fowls of the air. 13 And
there came a voice to
him, Rise, Peter; kill,
andeat. 14 But Peter
said, Not so, Lord ; for
Ihave never eaten any
thing that is common
or unclean. 15 And the
votee speke unto him
again the second time,
What God hath cleaus-
ed, that call not thou
common. 16 This was
done thrice : and the
vessel was received up
again into heaven.
17 Now while Peter
doubted ἴῃ himself
what this vision which
he had seen should
mean, behold, the men
which were sent from
Cornelius had made
inquiry for Simon’s
house, and stood be-
fore the gate, 18 and
called, and asked
whether Simon, which
was surnamed Peter,
were lodged there,
19 While Peter thought
on the vision, the Spi-
tit said unto him, Be-
TIPAZ EIS. x:
τί σε δεῖ ποιεῖν. 7 Ὡς. δὲ ἀπῆλθεν ὁ ἄγγελος ὁ
what *thee lit 7behoves todo, And when “departed *the “angel who
λαλῶν *r@ Κορνηλίῳ,! gwrvicac δύο τῶν οἰκετῶν "αὐτοῦ,"
spoke to Cornelius, haying called two of his servants,
καὶ στρατιώτην εὐσεβῆ τῶν προσκαρτερούντων αὐτῷ, 8 Kai
and a “soldier 1pious ofthose continually waiting onhim, and
ἅπαντα! ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς" εἰς τὴν
all things he sent them to
Ir " ~ x ’ ,ὔ ὁδ ΄ d2 , " ,
Ιοππην. 9 Τῇ δὲ ἑπαύυριον OOOLTOPOUVYTWY EKELVWVY' καὶ
Joppa. And onthe morrow, 8.8 7are “journeying these and
τῇ πόλει ἐγγιζόντων,. ἀνέβη Πέτρος ἐπὶ τὸ δῶμα προσ-
tothe city drawing near, “went ἪΡ ‘Peter “ on the housetop to
εὐἕασθαι. περὶ ὥραν ἕκτην. 10 ἐγένετο δὲ πρόσπεινος,
pray, about “hour ‘the “sixth. And he became very hungry,
καὶ ἤθελεν γεύσασθαι: παρασκευαζόντων δὲ “ἐκείνων" ἰἐπέ-
and wished to eat. But as *were “making *ready ‘they 7£cIh
πεσεν" in αὐτὸν ἔκστασις, 11 καὶ θεωρεῖ τὸν οὐρανὸν ἀνεῳγ-
ἐξηγησάμενος “αὐτοῖς
having related to them
Supon “him *a “trance, and he beholds the heaven opened,
‘ ~ ? ‘ ~
μένον, καὶ καταβαῖνον Sx’ αὐτὸν" σκεῦός τι ὡς ὀθόνην
and descending upon him a*vessel'certain, as a “sheet
μεγάλην, τέσσαρσιν ἀρχαῖς "δεδεμένον, καὶ καθιέμενον ἐπὶ
1ereat, by four corners bound, and let down upon
~ ~ ? τ ~ , a ἘΞ
τῆς γῆς: 12 ἐν ᾧ ὑπῆρχεν πάντα τὰ τετράποδα ἱτῆς γῆς
the earth; in which were all the quadrupeds of tke earth
καὶ τὰ θηρία καὶ τὰ ἑρπετὰ! καὶ ἔτὰ" πετεινὰ τοῦ ov-
and the wild beasts and the creeping things and the birds ofthe hea-
pavov. 18 καὶ ἐγένετο φωνὴ πρὸς αὐτὸν, “Avaorac, Πέτρε,
ven. And came avoice to him, MHavingrisen up, Peter,
θῦσον καὶ φάγε. 14 Ὁ δὲ. Πέτρος εἶπεν, Μηδαμῶς," κύριε" Ore
kill and = eat. But Peter said, In no wise, Lord; for
οὐδέποτε ἔφαγον πᾶν κοινὸν ἰὴ" ἀκάθαρτον. 15 Kai φωνὴ
never did I eat anything common or unclean, And a voice
aN ess , . ᾽ ΄ “ « θ ΕἾ m2 ΄ Ι
πάλιν ἐκιδευτέρου πρὸς αὐτόν, A ο θεὸς ἐκαθάρισεν,
{eame]again thesecondtime to him, What God cleansed,
σὺ μὴ κοίνου. 16 Τοῦτο.δὲ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ τρίς" καὶ "πάλινἱ
3thou -*not *maké common. Andthis took place thrice, and again
οἀνελήφθη" τὸ σκεῦος εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν. 17 Ὥς. δὲ ἐν ἑαυτῷ
wastakenup the vessel into the heaven. Andas 4in ‘himself
διηπόρει ὁ Πέτρος τί Gystn τὸ ὅραμα ὃ εἶδεν, Prail
2was “perplexed ‘Peter what might be the vision which hesaw, “also
ἰδού, ot ἄνδρες ot ἀπεσταλμένοι Sa70" τοῦ Κορνηλίου, διε-
Δ 6 ΠΟ], the men who were sent from Cornelius, having
ρωτήσαντες τὴν οἰκίαν " Σίμωνος, ἐπέστησαν ἐπὶ TOY πυλῶνα"
inquired for the house of Simon, stood at the porch;
18 καὶ φωνήσαντες ἐπυνθάνοντο εἰ Σίμων ὁ ἐπικαλού-
and having called out they asked if Simon whof[is] surnamed
μένος Πέτρος ἐνθάδε ξενίζεται. 19 Τοῦ. δὲ ἹΤέτρου sévOupov-
Peter “here lodges. But as Peter was think-
μένου" περὶ τοῦ ὁράματος, εἶπεν ᾿αὐτῷ τὸ πνεῦμα," ᾿1δού,
ing over the vision, *said *to°him “the “Spirit, Behold,
® αὐτῷ to him GLTTrAw.
ἃ αὐτῶν they T.
h — δεδεμένον καὶ LTTr[A}.
1 καὶ and LITrA.
LTTrA.
GLTTrAaw.
k — τὰ LTTrA.
© ἀνελήμφθη LTTrA.
twas pondering GLITraW.
Ὁ — αὐτοῦ (read of the servants) trtraw. © ἅπαντα αὐτοῖς
ς αὐτῶν LTTraw. Ἢ ἐγένετο Came LTTraw. 8 --- ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν
_ ixat τὰ (--- τὰ LITA) ἑρπετὰ τῆς γῆς LITrAW.
τὰ ἐκαθέρισεν Tr. Ὁ εὐθὺς immediately LTTrAW.
ᾳ« ὑπὸ Τ, + τοῦ LTTraw. 5 διενθυμουμένον
Ρ --- καὶ LIT: [A].
Ν Le) > “
τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτῷ LITrA.
Xs ACTS.
ἄνδρες τρεῖς" τ ζητοῦσιν" σε 20 ἀλλὰ ἀναστὰς κατάβηθι,
®men 1three seek thee ; but havingrisen go down,
5 ~ , o 7 ‘
kai πορεύου σὺν αὐτοῖς, μηδὲν διακρινόμενος" ᾿διότι" ἐγὼ
and = proceed with them, nothing doubting, because 1
ἀπέσταλκα αὐτούς. 21 Καταβὰς. δ Πέτρος πρὸς τοὺς
have sent them. And *having *gone *down ‘Peter to the
avopacYrove ἀπεσταλμένους ἀπὸ τοῦ Κορνηλίον πρὸς αὐτόν,
men who were sent from Cornelius to him,
εἶπεν, Ἰδού, ἐγώ εἰμι ὃν ζητεῖτε᾽' τίς ἡ αἰτία δι ἣν
said, Behold, I am whom yeseek; what[is]the cause for which
πάρεστε; 22 οἱ δὲ τεῖπον," Κορνήλιος ἑκατοντάρχης, ἀνὴρ
ye are come? And they - said, Cornelius a centurion, a *man
δίκαιος Kai φοβούμενος τὸν θεόν, μαρτυρούμενός τε ὑπὸ ὕλου
ς μένος ἍΜ li ‘
"righteous and fearing God, and borne witness to by *whole
τοῦ ἔθνους τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ἐχρηματίσθη ὑπὸ ἀγγέλου
*the nation of the Jews, was divinely instructed .by “angel
ἁγίου, μεταπέμψασθαί σε εἰς τὸν οἶκον. αὐτοῦ, Kai ἀκοῦσαι
*a *holy, to send for thee to his house, and to hear
ae x ~ bd , ἣν ? ‘ yt
ῥήματα παρὰ σοῦ. 23 Ἐἰσκαλεσάμενος οὖν αὐτοὺς ἐξένισεν.
words from thee. * Having called *in “therefore ‘them he lodged
Ty.0& ἐπαύριον “ὁ ἸΤέτρος" ἐξῆλθεν σὺν αὐτοῖς, Kai
[them]. And onthe morrow Peter went forth with them, and
~ δ λ ~ ~ ? . bowlers aN ᾽ »
τινες τῶν ἀδελφῶν τῶν ἀπὸ ὕτῆς" Ἰόππης συνῆλθον αὐτῷ.
certain ofthe brethren thoso from Joppa went with him.
24 «καὶ ry" ἐπαύριον Δεἰσῆλθον' εἰς τὴν “Καισάρειαν""
And onthe morrow they entered into Cresarea,
« τ: >! —~ > ’, f ΄ Il ‘
ὁ. δὲ Κορνήλιος ἦν προσδοκῶν αὐτούς, fovyxadecdpevoc" τοὺς
x
And Cornelius was expecting them, having called together
συγγενεῖς αὐτοῦ καὶ τοὺς ἀναγκαίους φίλους. 25 ‘Qce.dé
his kinsmen and intimate friends. And as
ἐγένετο & εἰσελθεῖν τὸν Πέτρον, ovvayrijcac αὐτῷ ὁ Κορνήλιος,
as Scaming *in. Peter, Shaving “met ‘Shim 5Cornelius,
πεσὼν ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας προσεκύνησεν. 26 ὁ.δὲ Πέτρος
naving fallen at [his] feet did homage, But Peter
badroy ἤγειρεν," λέγων, ᾿Ανάστηθι: ἱκἀγὼ" αὐτὸς ἄνθρωπός
7him =? raised, saying, Rise up: ITalso myself aman
> δὴ ~ ? ~ a, w ‘ « ΄
εἰμι. 27 Καὶ συνομιλῶν αὐτῷ εἰσῆλθεν, καὶ εὑρίσκει συνελη-
am. And talking with him hewentin, and finds gathered to-
λυθότας πολλούς. 28 ἔφη.τε πρὸς αὐτούς, Ὑμεὶς ἐπίστασθε
gether many. Andhe said ἴο them, Ye know
ὡς ἀθέμιτόν ἐστὶν ἀνδρὶ ᾿Ιουδαίῳ κολλᾶσθαι ἢ προσέρ-
how unlawful itis foraman adJew to unite himself or come
χεσθαι΄ ἀλλοφύλῳ = Kai ἐμοὶ! 16 θεὸς ἔδειξεν! μηδένα
near to one of another race, And tome God _shewed “no
‘ A > , , » ἢ ν᾿ A ᾽
κοινὸν ἢ ἀκάθαρτον λέγειν ἄνθρωπον' 29 διὸ καὶ ἀναν-
Wherefore also without
Scommon for unclean ‘7t0 “call 4man.
ΠΗ, Sy, , ’΄ τ ΄
τιῤῥήτως ἦλθον μεταπεμφθείς. πυνθάνομαι οὖν, τίνι
1 inquire therefore, for what
gainsaying Icame, having been sent for.
λόγῳ ᾿μετεπέμψασθεέ! pe; 380 Kai ὁ Κορνήλιος ἔφη, ᾿Απὸ
Treason did ye send for me? And Cornelius said, %Ago
τετάρτης ἡμέρας μέχρι ταύτης τῆς ὥρας ἤμην "νηστεύων, Kai"
1four days until this hour Iwas fasting, and
243
hold, three men soek
thee, 20 Arise there-
fore, and get thes
down, and go with
them, doubting no-
thing : for I have sent
them. 21 Then Peter
went down to the men
which were sent unto
him from Cornelius ;
and said, Behold, I am
he whom ye seek: what
18 the cause wherefore
ye arecome? 22 And
they said, Cornelius
the centurion, a just
man,and one that fear-
eth God, and of good
report among all the
nation of the Jews,
was warned from God
by an holy angel to
send for thee into his
house, and to hear
words of thee. 23 Then
called he them in, and
lodged them. And on
the morrow Peter went
away with them, and
certain brethren from
Joppa accompanied
him. 24 And the mor-
row after they enter-
ed into Cxsarea. And
Cornelius waited for
them, and had called
together his kinsmen
and near friends,
25 And as Peter was
coming in, Cornelius
met him, and fell down
at his feet, and wor-
shipped him. 26 But
Peter took him up
saying, Stand up; I
myself alsoam a man,
27 And as he talked
with him, he went in,
and found many that
were come together.
28 And he said unto
them, Ye know how
that it is an unlaw-
ful thing for a man
that is a Jew to keep
company, or come
unto one of another
nation ; but God hath
shewed me that I
should not call any
man common or un-
clean. 29 Therefore
came I unto you with-
out gainsaying, assoon
asI was sent for: lask
therefore for what in-
tent ye have sent for
me? 30 And Cornelius
said, Four days agol
was fasting until this
hour ; and at theninth
hour I prayed in my
Y — τρεῖς TA. ν ζητοῦντές TA. χα ὅτι GLTTrAW.
Κορνηλίου πρὸς αὐτόν GLTTrAW. 5 εἶπαν LITTrA.
GLTITrAW. ὃ -- τῆς ΟἸΤΤΓΑΜ. δ τῇ δὲ LTTrAW.
ὁ Καισαρίανπ. ἔσυν- τ 8 + τοῦ GLITrAW.
KxapovLrtra. | ἐδειξεν ὁ θεὸς τ΄. τ μεταπέμψασθέ A.
Υ — τοὺς ἀπεσταλμένους ἀπὸ τοῦ
8 ἀναστὰς having arisen (he went forth)
ἃ εἰσῆλθεν he eutered Ltr; εἰσηλθαν τ.
h ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν LTTrAW.
ἱ καὶ ἐγὼ TTrA,
a -- νηστεύων καὶ LTT:(A],
914
house, and, behold, a
man stvod before me
in bright clothing,
51 and said, Cornelius,
thy prayer is heard,
and thinealms are had
in remembrance in the
sight of God. 32 Send
therefore to Joppa, and
eall hither Sinion,
whose surname is Pe-
ter; he is lodged in the
house of one Simona
tanner by the sea side:
who, when he cometh,
shall speak unto thee.
33 Immediately there-
fore I sent to thee ;
aud thou hast well
done that thou art
come. Now therefore
are we all here present
before God, to hear all
things that are com-
manded thee of God,
34 Then Peter opened
his mouth, and said,
Of a truth I perccive
that God is no respect-
er of persons: 35 but
in every nation he that
feareth him, and work-
eth righteousness, is
accepted with him.
36 The word which
God sent unto the
children of Israel,
preaching peace by
Jesus Christ: (he is
Lord of all:) 37 that
word, 71 say, ye know,
which was published
throughout all Juda,
and began from Gali-
lee, after the baptism
which John preached ;
38 how God anoipvted
Jesus of Nazarcth with
the Holy Ghost and
with power : who went
about doing good, and
healing all that were
oppressed of the devil;
for God was with him,
39 And we are wit-
nesses of all things
which he did both in
the land of the Jews,
and in Jerusalem;
whom they slew and
hanged on a tree:
40 him God raised up
the third day, and
shewed him openly ;
41 not to all ‘the peo-
ple, but unto witnesses
ο ἐνάτην LTTrA.
Η ef αὐτῆς A.
w - ov L[Tr].
UITra,
5 ἀπὸ from La.
χα ἀρξάμενος TTrA.
Ὁ — ἐσμεν (vead [are]) GLYTraw.
f+ evi.
PP AS eS: Xx.
τὴν δἐννάτην" Ῥῶραν" προσευχόμενος ἐν τῷ οὐκῳιμου" καὶ ἰδού,
the ninth hour praying g in my house ; and behold,
ἀνὴρ ἔστη ἐνώπιόν μου ἐν ἐσθῆτι λαμποᾷ, 91 καί φησιν,
aman stood before me in apparel ‘bright, and said,
Κορνήλιε, εἰσηκούσθη cov ἡ προσευχὴ καὶ αἱ. ἐλεημοσύναι. σου
Cornelius, Swas*heard ‘thy *prayer and Khine : alms
ἐμνήσθησαν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. 32 πέμψον οὖν ‘sic Ἰόππην,
were remembered before. God. Send therefore to Joppa,
καὶ μετακάλεσαι Σίμωνα ὃς ἐπικαλεῖται ἸΤέτρος᾽ οὗτος Eevice-
and call for Simon who is surnamed Peter ; he- lodges
ται ἐν οἰκίᾳ Σίμωμος βυρσέως παρὰ θάλασσαν᾽
in (the) house of Simon a tanner by [the] sea ;
παραγενόμεμος λαλήσει σοι." 89 τ᾿ Εξαυτῆς" οὖν ἔπεμψα
having come will speak to thee. Atonce therefore I sent
πρός GE UTE καλῶς ἐποίησας παραγενόμενος. νῦν οὖν
to thee; andthou “well Mdidst having come, Now therefore
πάντες ἡμεῖς ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ πάρεσμεν ἀκοῦσαι πάντα τὰ
411 we before God arepresent tohear all things that
προστεταγμένα σοι "ὑπὸ" ‘rou θεοῦ." B4 ᾿Ανοίξας.δὲ Πέτρος
have becn ordered, thee by God, And opening Peter
τὸ στόμα εἶπεν, Er’ ἀληθείας καταλαμβάνομαι Ort οὐκ
[his] mouth said, Of a trath I perceive that {Snot
ἔστιν “προσωπολήπτης" ὁ θεός, 35 ἀλλ᾽ ἐν παντὶ Over ὁ
7is ESERIES “of *persou» “God, but im every nation he that
φοβούμενος αὐτὸν καὶ ἐργαζόμενος δικαιοσύνην, δεκτὸς αὐτῷ
fears him and works righteousness, acceptable to hiw
«ὃς
who
ἐστιν. 86 τὸν λόγον “ὃν! ἀπέστειλεν τοῖς υἱοῖς Loca
is. The word which he sent tothe sons of Israel,
εὐαγγελιζόμενος εἰρήνην διὰ Inoov χριστοῦ, οὗτός ἐστιν
announcing the glad tidings— peace by Jesus Christ, (he is
πάντων κύριος, 87 ὑμεῖς οἴδατε TO γενόμενον ῥῆμα
3οῇ 9541] 1Lord), ye know; the *which *came ‘declaration
καθ᾽ ὕλης τῆς Ιουδαίας, *apEcpevorv" Υ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας.
through “whole πὸ of Juda, beginning from Galilee,
μετὰ τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐκήρυξεν *Iwavyng™ 38 Ιησοῦν τὸν
after the baptism which * “proclaimed *John : Jesus who
ἀπὸ "Ναζαρέτ,". ὡς ἔχρισεν αὐτὸν ὁ θεὸς. πνεύματι
fies) from Nazareth, how “anointed “him 'God with [the] *Spirit
ἁγίῳ καὶ δυνάμει, ὃς διῆλθεν εὐεργετῶν καὶ , ἐώμενος
‘Holy and with power, and » , Healing,
πάντας τοὺς καταζυναστευομένους ὑπὸ TOU διαβέλου, ὅτι
all that were being oppressed by the devil, because
ὁ θεὸς ἦν per αὐτοῦ" BY καὶ ἡμεῖς open" μάρτυρες πάντων
God was with him, And we are Witnesses of all things
ὧν ἐποίησεν ἔν. τε τῇ χώυᾳ ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ “ἐν" ‘Te-
which he did both in the country Jews and in Je-
povoalnn ὃν ὁ “ἀνεϊλον" ξύλου.
rusalem ; whom they put to death a tree.
40 τοῦτον ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν» ! TH τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὸν
This one God raisedup onthe third day, and Bare him
ἐμφανῆ γενέσθαι, 41 οὐ παντὶ τῷ λαῷ, ἀλλὰ μάρτυσιν τοῖς
manifest ‘to *become, not toall the people, but to witnesses who
who Renee cane De doing good
τῶν
of the
κρεμάσαντες ἐπὶ
haying hanged (him) on
» — ὥραν LITrA. 4 — ὃς ΠΕΣ λαλήσει σοι LIT: [A].
t σοῦ κυρίου the Lord τὐῦῦν. ν προσωπολήμπτης LITrA.
¥ + [γὰρ] 1. z ᾿Ιωάνης ΠῚ ἃ Ναζαρέθ RLTTrA.
ς -- ἐν [᾿ἘΓτ- 4+ καὶ αἰξὸ GLTTrAW. ε ἀνεῖλαν
OT. ACTS
ποοκεχειροτονημένοις ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἡμῖν, OITLVEC συγεφάγομεν
had becn chosen before by God, tous, who did eat with
καὶ OUVETLOMEY αὐτῷ μετὰ τὸ. ἀναστῆναι.αὐτὸν ἐκ
and diddrink with him atter he had risen from among [the]
νεκρῶν" 42 καὶ maonyysirev ἡμῖν κηρύξαι
dead. And he charged us
διαμαρτύρασθαι Ort ξαὺτύς" ἐστιν ὁ ὡρισμένος ὑπὸ TOU
to testify fully that he itis who has been appointed by
Jevd κριτὴς ζώντων καὶ νεκοῶν. 43 τούτῳ πάντες οἱ προφῆται
τῷ λαῷ, καὶ
to proclaim tothe people, and
God judge ofiliving and dead. Tohim ali the prophets
μαρτυροῦσιν, ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν λαβεῖν διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος
bear witness, [that]*®remission "οἵ ‘Ysins “receives ''through 42name
αὐτοῦ πάντα τὸν πιστεύοντα εἰς αὐτόν.
‘thie every7one *that ‘believes ‘on ‘him.
44 Ἔτι λαλοῦντος τοῦ Πέτρου τὰ ῤῥήματα.ταῦτα, δέἐπέπεσεν"
*Yet ‘as “15 *speaking “Peter these words, 5fell
τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ “γιον ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντας τὸν λόγον.
88 ἐπε τὺ Sthe *Holy upon all those hearing the word.
45 καὶ ἐξέστησαν ot ἐκ περιτομῆς πιστοὶ ‘cor Ἐσυνῆλ-
And wereamazed the *of*the *circumcision ‘believers as many as came
θον" τῷ Πέτρῳ, ὅτι καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ ἔθνη ἡ δωρεὰ τοῦ ἁγίου
with Peter, that also upon the Gentiles the gift ofthe Holy
πνεύματος" ἐκκέχυται" 40 ἤκουον. γὰρ αὐτῶν λαλούν-
Spirit had been poured out ; for ΠῈΣ, heard them speak-
των γλώσσαις Kai μεγαλυνόντων τὸν θεόν. τότε ἀπεκρίθη
ΤΕ with tongues and maenityiDe God. Then answered
ὁ" Πέτρος, 47 Μήτι τὸ ὕδωρ "κωλῦσαι δύναταί" τις
Peter, 5The *water *forbid ‘can pany Sone
τοῦ μὴ. βαπτισθῆναι τούτους, οἵτινες τὸ πνεῦμα. τὸ ἅγιον
that should not be eres these, who the Spirit the Holy
ἔλαβον °Kadwe! καὶ ἡμεῖς ; 48 προσέταξεν. re! «αὐτοὺς" τβαπ-
received as also we? And he ordered | them to be
τισθῆναι ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου." τότε ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν
baptized in the name ofthe Lord. ~ Then they begged him
ἐπιμεῖναι ἡμέρας τινάς.
toremain ~*days ‘some,
11 Ἤκουσαν δὲ οἱ. ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ot ὄντες κατὰ
And“heard ‘the apostles and the brethren who were in
᾽ , « ν nN » rare \ ΄ - ~
τὴν Ἰουδαίαν, ὅτι καὶ τὰ ἔθνη ἐδέξαντο TOY λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ.
Juda@a, that also the Gentiles received the word of God;
5 4 e " ᾽ , , > tt , I! by Ξ μι ‘
2 "καὶ ὅτε! ἀνέβη Πέτρος εἰς “Teoocddupia," διεκρίνοντο ποὸς
and when ?went*up ‘Peter to Jerusalem, *contended °with
αὐτὸν οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς, 9 λέγοντες, ἡ Ὅτι" πρὸς ἄνδρας
"him ‘those of (*the]?circumcision, saying, To men
? ‘ ~
ἀκροβυστίαν. ἔχοντας εἰσῆλθες," Kai Youvépayec' αὐτοῖς.
uncircumcised thou wentest in, and didst eat with them.
+ ᾿Αρξάμενος. δὲ τὸ! ἹΠέτρος ἐξετίθετο αὐτοῖς καθεξῆς λέ-
But “having *becun *Peter heset[it]forth tothem inorder say-
γων, d- ae ἤμην ἐν πόλει “lorry προσευχύμενος, καὶ
ing, was in [the] city of Joppa praying, and
Eidov ἐν ἐκστάσει ὅραμα, καταβαῖνον σκεῦός
e ? ’
ὡς ὀθόνην
Isaw in
τι
345
chosen before of God,
even to us, Whodid eat
and drink with him
after he rose from the
dead. 42 And he com-
manded us to preach
unto the people, and
to testify that it is he
which was ordained of
God to be the Judge of
quick and dead. 43 To
him give all the pro-
phets witness, that
through his name who-
soever believeth in
him shall receive re-
mission of sins,
44 While Peter yet
spake these words, the
Holy Ghost fcilon all
them which heard the
word. 45 And they
of the circumcision
which believed were
astonished, as many
as came with Peter,
because that on the
Gentiles also was
poured out the gift of
the Holy Ghost. 46 For
they heard them speak
with tongues, and
magnify God. Then
answered Peter, 47 Can
any man forbid water,
that these should not
be baptized, which
have received the Holy
Ghost as well as we?
48 And he commanded
them to be baptized in
the name of the Lord.
Then prayed they him
to tarry certain days.
a
XI. And the apo-
stlesand brethren that
were in Judgwa heard
that the Gentiles had
- also received the word
of God. 2 And when
Peter was come up to
Jerusalem, they that
were of the circumci-
sion contended with
him, 3 saying, Thou
wentest in to men
uncircumcised, and
didst eat with them.
4 But Peter rehearsed
the matter from the
beginning, and εχξ
pounded ἐξ by order
unto them, saying, 5. 1
was in the city of Jop-
pa praying: and ina
trance I saw a vision,
A certain vessel de-
scend, as it had beena
atrance avision, ‘des .cending” 1a “vessel 7certain like a “sheet great sheet, let down
- ” - « ΄ -
2 οὗτός LTr. h ἔπεσε L. 1ot who L. k συνῆλθαν TTr. 1 πνεύματος τοῦ
᾿ φ
ἁγίου L. — OLTTrA. Ὁ δύναται KwAUGal LTTrA. ὁ ws LTTrA. P δὲ TTr.
4 αὕτοῖς T:
τοῦ κυρίου βαπ. A 5 ore δὲ LTTrA,
τ Ἱερουσαλήμ LTTA.
in tr) placed lefore πρὸς LYTrAW.
W συνέφαγεν did eat with tr. ,
τ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ (Jesus Christ) βαπτισθῆναι LTTr; ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι
Υ εἰσηλθες (εἰσηλθει; he weul
t—o LITrAW.
046
from heaven by four
corners ; and it came
even to me: 6 upon
the which when I had
fastened mine eyes, I
considered, and saw
fourfooted beasts of
the earth, and wild
beasts, and creeping
things, and fowls of
theair. 7 AndI heard
@ voice saying unto
me, Arise, Peter ; slay
andeat. 8 But I said,
Not so, Lord ; for no-
thing coramon or un-
elean hath at any
time entered into my
mouth. 9 But the
voice answered me
again from heaven,
What God hath cleans-
ed, that call not thou
common. 10 And this
was done three times:
and all were drawn up
again into heaven.
11 And, behold, im-
mediately there were
three men _ already
come unto the house
where I was, sent
from Cesarea unto
me. 12 And the spi-
rit bade me go with
them, nothing doubt-
ing. Moreover these
six brethren accom-
panied me, and we
entered into the man’s
house: 13 and heshew-
ed us how he had scen
an angel in his house,
which stood and said
unto him, Send men to
Joppa, and call for Si-
mon, whose surname
is Peter ; 14 who shall
tell thee words, where-
by thou and all thy
houst ghall be saved.
15 And as I began to
speak, the Holy Ghost
fell on them, as on
us at the beginning.
16 Then remembered
I the word of the Lord,
how that hesaid, John
indeed baptized with
water; but ye shall
be baptized with the
Holy Ghost. 17 For-
asmuch then as God
gave them the like
gift as he did unto
us, who believed on
the Lord Jesus Christ;
what was I, that I
could withstand God ἢ
18 When they heard
these things, they
held their peace, and
Υ ἄχρι TTrA.
σεν τι.
σαρίας T.
k δὲ Τ,ΥΤΥ.
© “‘Tlwavys Tr
t+ καὶ also LTTrA.
ἃ ἀνεσπάσθη πάλιν LOTTA.
h τὸ πνεῦμά μοι LTTrA.
1 — αὐτῷ LTTr.
P — δὲ and LTTz[A].
ΠΡΑΞΈΕΙΣ. ΧΙ.
μεγάλην, τέσσαρσιν ἀρχαῖς καθιεμένην ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. καὶ
‘great, 4 by four corners let down outof the heaven, - and
τ »ἭἬ It 2 ~ ? a ᾽ a ΄ 7
ἦλθεν ἄχρις"! ἐμοῦ. 6 εἰς ἣν ἀτενίσας Karevoouy,
itcame as far as me: on which having looked intently I consid¢red,
καὶ εἶδον τὰ τετράποδα τῆς γῆς καὶ τὰ θηρία καὶ τὰ
ἑρ-
and
saw the quadrupeds of the earth and the wild beasts gnd thecreeping
πετὰ καὶ τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. 7 ἤκουσα δὲ φωνῆς λε-
things and the birds ofthe heaven. AndTheard avoice say-
, > ΄ , ~ \ ΄ - ,
γούσης μοι, ᾿Αναστάς, Πέτρε, θῦσον καὶ φάγε. 8 εἶπον δέ,
ing to me, Having risen up, Peter, kill and eat. But I said,
Μηδαμῶς, κύριε: ὅτι ὅπᾶν" κοινὸν ἢ ἀκάθαρτον οὐδέποτε
In no wise, Lord, for anything common or - unclean never
εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸ.στόμα.μου. 9 ἀπεκρίθη.δέ ὕμοι! φωνὴ ἐκ δευ-
entered into my mouth. But “answered *me ’a ?voice the second
Tépov ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, “A ὁ θεὸς “ἐκαθάρισεν," σὺ
time out of the heaven, What _ God cleansed, , “thou “not
koivov. 10 τοῦτο.δὲ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ. τρίς, καὶ “πάλιν ἀνε-
Imake common. And this took place and again was
σπάσθη" ἅπαντα εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν. 11 Kai ἰδού, ξἐξαυτῆς! τρεῖς
drawn up all into the heaven. And lo, atonce ,_ three
ἄνδρες ἐπέστησαν ἐπὶ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐν ἡ ἰἤμην,! ἀπεσταλμένοι
men stood at the house in which I was, ‘sent
ἀπὸ ®Kacaosiac' πρός pe. 12 εἶπεν.δὲ "wor τὸ πνεῦμα,"
from Caesarea to me, And *said ‘to®me-the “Spirit, ,
συνελθεῖν αὐτοῖς, ἱμηδὲν διακρινόμενον"! ἦλθον.δὲ σὺ» ἐμοὶ
to go with them, nothing doubting. And went with me
καὶ ot ἐξ ἀδελφοὶ οὗτοι, Kai εἰσήλθομεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ
also ?six “brethren ‘these, and weentered into the house of the
ἀνδρός, 13 ἀπήγγειλέν. "τε! ἡμῖν πῶς "εἶδεν τὸν ἄγγελον ἐν
man, and he related tous how hesaw the angel in
τῷ. οἴκῳ. αὐτοῦ σταθέντα Kai εἰπόντα ἰαὐτῷ,! ᾿Απόστειλον εἰς
his house standing and saying to him, Send to
ἾἼ , 5 τὴ ΣΧ ὃ Il ‘ , , x > ,
ὄππην ᾿ ἄνδρας," καὶ μετάπεμψαι Σίμωνα τὸν ἐπικαλούμενον
sJoppa men, and send for Simon who is surnamed *
, τι . ,
Πέτρον, 14 ὃς λαλήσει ῥήματα πρός σε iv.oic σωθήσῃ
. Peter, who shall speak words to thee whereby shalt be saved
4 ‘ ~ ε , > A ~ ’ ~
σὺ Kat πᾶς o.olkdc.cov. 15 ἐν. δὲ rw.ap~acOatpe λαλεῖν
thrice,
thou and ,all thy house. And in my beginning to speak
~ 5 ; ᾽
ἐπέπεσεν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, ὥσπερ καὶ ἐφ᾽
5fell *the "Spirit “the *Holy upon them, evenas also upon
« ~ ᾿ ~ , ‘
ἡμᾶς ἐν ἀρχῇ 16 ἐμνήσθην.δὲ τοῦ ῥήματος " κυρίου.
us in [the] beginning. And I remembered the word of [the] Lord,
e aN ο᾽ id ΤΙ A 3 / oe ε ~ A
ὡς ἔλεγεν, °lwavenc' μὲν ἐβάπτισεν ὕδατι, vpEIC-dé
how he said, John indeed baptized with water, but ye ~
βαπτισθήσεσθε ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ. 17 Et οὖν τὴν ἴσην
shall be baptized with[the] ?Spirit *Holy. If then . the like
δωρεὰν ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς ὡς Kai ἡμῖν, πιστεύσασιν ἐπὶ
gift 2gave “to*them 4G@od as also tous, having believed on
τὸν κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν χριστόν, ἐγὼ. δὲ" τίς ἤμην δυνατὸς
the Lord Jesus Christ, and I, who wasI,[tobe] able
~ A , ? 7, Y ~ € ,
κωλῦσαι τὸν θεόν ; 18 ᾿Ακούσαντες. δὲ ταῦτα ἡσύχασαν,
to forbid God? ’ And haying heard these things they were silent,
5. — πᾶν GLTTrAW. b—potLTTrA. © ἐκαθέρι-
© ἐξ αὐτῆς A. f jjmev We were LTTr. & Kat-
i μηδὲν διακρίναντα Livtr ; — μηδὲν διακρινόμενον A.
τὰ — ἀνδρας GLITrAW, n + τοῦ of the GLTN AW,
ΧΙ. ACTS.
[2 ‘4 -" ν
καὶ “ἐδόξαζον" τὸν θεόν, λέγοντες, τ΄Αραγε!! καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν
and glorified God, saying, Then indeed also to the Gentiles
ὁ θεὸς τὴν μετάνοιαν "ἔδωκεν εἰς ζωήν."
God “repentance leave unto life.
19 Οἱ μὲν οὖν διασπαρέντες ἀπὸ τῆς θλίψεως τῆς
by the tribulation that
γενομένης ἐπὶ Στεφάνῳ," διῆλθον ἕως Φοινίκης καὶ Κύπρου
They indeed therefore who were scattered
took place upon Stephen, passedthrough to Phcenicia and Cyprus
, ‘ Load A , 2 4 ’
καὶ ᾿Αντιοχείας, μηδενὶ λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον εἰ μὴ μόνον
and Antioch, to no one speaking the word except “only
A ao , ~ ” , \
Ἰουδαίοις. 20 ἦσαν δὲ τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν ἄνδρες Κύπριοι καὶ
‘to “Jews. But were certain 70f “them men Cypriots and
τ ᾽ , ? , ? id
Κυρηναῖοι, οἵτινες “εἰσελθόντες! εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν, ἐλάλουν ©
Cyrenians, who having come into Antioch, spoke
A ’ A ’
πρὸς τοὺς “Ἑλληνιστὰςρ" εὐαγγελιζόμενοι τὸν κύριον
to the Hellenists, announcing the glad tidings— the Lord
Ἰησοῦν. 21 καὶ ἦν χεὶρ κυρίου ετ᾽ αὐτῶν πολύς τε
Jesus, And was [86] “hand %of [*the]*Lord with them, and a great
> 4 ’ ? “ ? ‘ A , 99 Ἢ , 0
ἀριθμὸς Υ πιστεῦσας ἐπέστρεψεν ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον. κούσθη
number haying believed turned to the Lord. *Was heard
~ ᾽ὔ - Ψ «
δὲ ὁ λόγος εἰς τὰ ὦτα τῆς ἐκκλησίας THC? ey “Ἴερο-
‘and Ππθ ορουῦ in the ears ofthe assembly which [was] in Jeru-
σολύμοις" περὶ αὐτῶν" Kai ἐξαπέστειλαν Βαρνάβαν ὅδιελ--
salem concerning them; and theysentforth Barnabas to go
/ τι , ‘ ’ ‘
θεῖν! ἕως ᾿Αντιοχείας. 23 ὃς παραγενόμενος καὶ ἰδὼν
through as far as Antioch: who having come and having seen
~ ~ A ~ ,
τὴν χάριν © τοῦ θεοῦ ἐχάρη, Kal παρεκάλει πάντας τῇ.προθέσει
the grace of God rejoiced, and exhorted all with purpose
- ΄ ~ oes y t x ᾽ \ ? .
τῆς καρδίας προσμένειν τῷ κυρίῳ᾽ 24 ὅτι ἣν ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς
ofheart toabide with the Lord; for he wasa*man ‘good
, , ‘ ,
καὶ πλήρης πνεύματος ἁγίου Kai πίστεως. καὶ προσετέθη
and full of [the] *Spirit *Holy and _ of faith. And was added
~ ΄ - ty ™ ? . t
ὄχλος ἱκανὸς τῷ κυρίῳ. 25 ᾿Εξῆλθεν.δὲ εἰς Ταρσὸν “0 Βαρ-
a*crowd 'large tothe Lord. And ?went “forth *to Tarsus ‘Bar-
~ ~ ‘A ᾽ A »
νάβας" ἀναζητῆσαι Σαῦλον, 26 καὶ εὑρὼν εαὐτὸν" ἤγαγεν
nabas to seck Saul ; and having found him he brought
εαὐτὸν" εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν. éyévero.6é (ἰαὐτοὺς" ἐνιαυτὸν
him to Antioch, And it came to pass they ὃ *year
ὅλον συναχθῆναι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, καὶ διδάξαι ὄχλον
Ἀγ ΠΟΘ. were guthered together πὰ the assembly, and taught a “crowd
ἱκανόν, χρηματίσαι.τε πρῶτον ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τοὺς μαθητὰς
‘Narge: and “were °called *first 7in Antioch the “disciples
Χριστιανούς.
*Christians,
27 Ἔν ταύταις. δὲ ταῖς ἡμέραις κατῆλθον ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων
And in these days came down from Jerusalem
προφῆται εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν. 28 ἀναστὰς. δὲ εἷς ἐξ
prophets to Aatioch ; and “having ®risen 7up ‘one *from “among
αὐτῶν ὀνόματι “AyaBoc, hiohpaver'" διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος,
“them, by name Agabus, he signified by the Spirit,
Λιμὸν ἱμέγαν! μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι ἐφ᾽ ὕλην τὴν οἰκουμένην"
347
glorified God, saying,
Then hath God also
to the Gentiles grant-
ed repentance unto
life,
19 Now they which
were scattered abroad
upon the persecution
that arose about Ste-
phen travelled as far
as Phenice,and Cyprus,
and Antioch, preach-
ing the word to none
but unto the Jews
only. 20 And some of
them were men of Cy-
prus and Cyrene,
which, when they were
come to Antioch, spake
unto the Grecians,
preaching the Lord
Jesus. 21 And the
hand of the Lord was
with them: and a
great number believ-
ed, and turned unto
the Lord. 22 Then
tidings of these things
came unto the ears of
the church which was
in Jernsalem: and
they sent forth Barna-
bas, that he should go
as far as Antioch.
23 Who, when he came,
and had seen the grace
of God, was glad;-and
exhorted them all,
that with ‘purpose of
heart they would
cleave unto the Lord.
24 For he was a good
man, and full of the
Holy Ghost and of
faith : and much peo-
ple was added unto the
Lord. 25 Then depart-
ed Barnabas to Tar-
sus, for to seek Saul:
26 and when he had
found him, he brought
him unto Antioch.
And it came to pass,
that a whole year they
assembled themselves
with the church, and
taught much people.
And the disciples were
called Christians first
in Antioch.
27 And in these days
came prophets from
Jerusalem unto Anti-
och. 28 And _ there
stood up one of them
named Agabus, and
signified by the spirit
that there should be
great dearth through-
A *famine ‘great is about tobe over *whole ‘the habitable world; out all the world:
4 ἐδόξασαν LTTr. τΑρα then Τῦττ; “Apa [ye] A. 5 εἰς ζωὴν ἔδωκεν LTTrAW. ὗ Στέ-
φάνου 1. YY ἐλθόντες GLTTrAW. w+ καὶ ΑΙΒΟ LTTrA. Σ Ἕλληνας GreekSGLTTrA. Y - ὁ
LITrA. ΖΦ. -Ἐ οὔσης WAS TTr. 85 Ἱερουσαλὴμ, LTTrAW. b — διελθεῖν LTTr. © + τὴν which
[was] trtra. 4 — ὁ BapvaBas (read he went forth) wrrra.
᾿αὐτοῖς καὶ tothemeven {{ττὰ. ὃ πρώτως Tra. ἢ ἐσήμαινεν. i
ε — αὐτὸν (read [Π]1}}}} urtra,
μεγάλην LITraAW.
348
which came to pass fa
the days of Claudius
Cesar. 29 Then the
disciples, every man
according to his abili-
ty, determined to send
relief unto the breth-
ren which dwelt in
Judza : 30 which also
they did, and sent it
to the elders by the
hands of Barnabas and
Saul.
XII. Now about that
time Herod the king
stretched forth his
hands to vex certain
of thechurch. 2 And
he killed James the
brother of John with
the sword. 3And be-
cause he saw it pleased
the Jews, he proceeded
further to take Peter
also. (Then were the
days of unleavened
bread.) 4 And when
ue had apprehended
him, he put him in
prisons and delivered
him to four quaterni-
ons of soldiers to keep
him ; intending after
Faster to bring him
forth to the people.
5 Peter therefore was
kept in prison: but
prayer was made with-
out ceasing of the
ehurch unto God for
him. 6 And when
Herod would have
brought him forth,
the same night Peter
was sleeping between
two soldiers, bound
with two chains: and
the keepers before the
door kept the prison.
7 And, behold, the an-
gel of the Lord came
upon him, and a light
shined in the prison :
and he smote Peteron
the side, and raised
him up, saying, Arise
up quickly. And his
chains fell off from kis
hands. 8 And the an-
gel said unto him,
Gird thyself, and bind
on thy sandals. And so
he did. And he saith
unto him, Cast thy
garment about thee,
and follow me. 9 And
he went out, and fol-
lowed him; and wist
not that it was true
which was done by the
augel; but thought
he saw a vision.
k ἥτις LTTrAW.
© ὃ βασιλεὺς Ἡρώδης τι
t ἐκτενῶς fervently utes
the GL[a]w.
αὐτὸν LTA ; προάγειν αὐτὸν Tr.
b -- αὐτῷ LITrA,
LTTra,
ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ὙΠ ΤῊ
κόστις" Ἰκαὶ! ἐγένετο . ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος." 29 τῶν δὲ
which also cametopass under Claudius Cesar. And the
μαθητῶν καθὼς "ηὐπορεῖτόϊ τις, ὥρισαν ἕκαστος αὐ-
disciples according as *was +prospered ‘any * “one, determined, each of
τῶν εἰς διακονίαν πέμψαι τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ
them, for ministration tosend tothe “dwelling 3in *Judea
ἀδελφοῖς 30 ὃ καὶ ἐποίησαν, ἀποστείλαντες πρὸς τοὺς
‘brethren ; which also they did, sending fit] to the
πρεσβυτέρους διὰ χειρὸς Βαρνάβα καὶ Σαύλου.
elders ' by [the] hand of Barnabas and Saul,
12 Kar ἐκεῖνον.δὲ τὸν. καιρὸν ἐπέβαλεν “Ἡρώδης ὁ βασι-
And at'that time *put °forth ‘Herod 7the *king
τὰς χεῖρας κακῶσαί τινας. τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας.
[his] hands toill-treat some ofthose of the assembly;
2 ἀνεῖλεν. δὲ ᾿Ιάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ῥ᾿ Ἰωάννου! «μαχαίρᾳ.
andhe put ἴο ἄθαίῃ James the brother of John with a sword,
8 τκαὶ ἰδὼν! Ore ἀρεστόν ἐστιν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις προσέθετο
And having seen that pleasing itis -to the Jews he added
συλλαβεῖν καὶ Πέτρον᾽ ἠσαν.δὲ " ἡμέραι τῶν.ἀζύμων᾽"
to take also. Peter: (and they were days of unleavened bread :)
4 ὃν καὶ πιάσας ἔθετο εἰς φυλακήν, παραδοὺς τέσσαρ-
whom also having seized heput in prison, epee uneted to four
σιν τετραδίοις στρατιωτῶν φυλάσσειν αὐτόν, βουλόμενος μετὰ
sets of four soldiers to guard him, purposing after
τὸ πάσχα ἀναγαγεῖν αὐτὸν τῷ λαῷ. 5 ὁ μὲν.οὖν ἸΤέτρος
the DASEOVGE to bring out him tothe Eons Peter therefore indecd
ἐτηρεῖτο ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ" προσευχὴ. δὲ ἣν ἱἐκτενὴς! γινομένη
λεὺς"
was kept in the prison ; but *prayer ie 1fervent made
€ BY ~ ? ΄ x Vv “ Η
ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας πρὸς τὸν θεὸν "ὑπὲρ᾽' αὐτοῦ. Ο Ὅτε δὲ
by the assembly to God concerning him, But when
ἔμελλεν" Σαὐτὸν mooayew" ὁ Ἡρώδης, τῇ.νυκτὶ ἐκείνῃ ἣν
ὥτγδβ ‘about Shim ¥to °bring Του ?Herod, in that night was
ὁ Πέτρος κοιμώμενος μεταξὺ δύο στρατιωτῶν, δεδεμένος ἁλύ-
Peter sleeping between two soldiers, bound with
- ΄ ΄, , opt ~ , ? , ‘
σεσιν ουσιν, φύλακες TE TOO THC θύρας ἑτηρουν τὴν φυλακήν.
2chains ‘two, guards also before the .door kept the prison.
7 καὶ ἰδού, ἄγγελος κυρίου ἐπέστη, καὶ φῶς ἔλαμψεν ἐν
And behold, δ angel of [the] Lord stood by, and a light shone in
πατάξας.δὲ τὴν πλευρὰν τοῦ Πέτρου ἤγειρεν
τῷ οἰκήματι.
side of Peter he rousedup
the building. And having smitten the
2] δὴ λέ >? δ΄. > , 4 ᾽ , ll > ~ «
αὐτὸν λέγων, ᾿Ανάστα ἐν τάχει. Καὶ γἐξέπεσον" αὐτοῦ αἱ
him, saying, Riseup in haste. And fell off of him the
« , ~ ~
ἁλύσεις ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν. ὃ εἶπέν τε! ὁ ἄγγελος πρὸς
chains from [his] hands, And said ‘the | *angel :
αὐτόν, “Περίζωσαι," καὶ ὑπόδησαι τὰ.σανδάλεά. σου. md
him, .Gird thyself about, and” bindon thy sandals. *He “did
σεν δὲ οὕτως. Kai λέγει αὐτῷ, Περιβαλοῦ τὸ ἱμάτιόν. σου,
ἴθ 50. And hesaystohim, Cast about [thee] thy garment,
καὶ ἀκολούθει μοι. 9 Kai ἐξελθὼν ἠκολούθει Ῥαὐτῷ"" καὶ
and follow’ me, And going forth he followed him, and
οὐκιῆδει ὅτι ἀληθές ἐστιν τὸ γινόμενον διὰ τοῦ ἀγ-
did not know that real it is which is happening by means of the an-
1_ καὶ LTTr[A].
P "Iwavov Tr.
m — Καίσαρος GLTTrAW. ἢ εὐπορεῖτό LTTrA.
4 μαχαίρῃ TTrA. τ ἰδὼν δὲ LITA. si τς
Υ περὶ ΤΙ. ἤμελλεν ΤΊτΑ. δ προαγαγεῖν
ἡ) ἐξέπεσαν LTTrA, = δὲ utr. ® Ζῶσαι gird thyself
XAL. ἈΠ:
γέλου, ἐδόκει.δὲ ὅραμα βλέπειν. 10 διελθόντες δὲ πρώτην
gel, but thought a vision hesaw. And having passed through a first
φυλακὴν Kai δευτέραν, “ἦλθον" ἐπὶ τὴν πύλην τὴν σιδηρᾶν
guard and asecond, they came to the *pate Miron
τὴν φέρουσαν εἰς τὴν πόλιν, ἥτις αὐτομάτη ἀ ἡ) νοίχθη" αὐτοῖς"
that leads into the city, which of itself opened to them ;
καὶ ἐξελθόντες προῆλθον ῥύμην μίαν, καὶ εὐθέως
and hawine Sone out they went on through ?street one, and immediately
ἀπέστη ὁ ἄγγελος ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 11 Kai ὁ Πέτρος “γενόμενος
departed the angel from him. And Peter having come
? « ΑἹ] = ~ is ἔ ἊΝ θ ~ εἴ ᾿ , \
ἐν. ἑαυτῷ" εἶπεν, Νῦν οἶδα ἀληθῶς ore ἐξαπέστειλεν
to himself said, Now I know one a truth that “sent “forth [*the]
κύριος τὸν. ἄγγελον. αὐτοῦ, Kat ᾿ἐξείλετό" μὲ ἐκ χειρὸς
?Lord his angel, and Relivero me out of [the] hand
Ἡρώδου καὶ πάσης τῆς προσδοκίας τοῦ λαοῦ THY ᾿Ιουδαίων.
of Herod and all the expectation of the people of the Jews.
12 συνιδώντε ἦλθεν ἐπὶ THY οἰκίαν § Μαρίας τῆς μητρὸς
And censidering [it] he came to the house of Mary the mother
"Twavvov" τοῦ ἐπικαλουμένου Μάρκου, οὗ ἦσαν ἱκανοὶ
of John who is surnamed Mark, where were many
συνηθροισμένοι καὶ προσευχόμενοι.
gathered together and praying.
Πέτρου"
18 Κρούσαντος.δὲ ἱτοῦ
And “having *knocked
τὴν θύραν τοῦ πυλῶνος, προσῆλθεν παιδίσκη UTA-
*Peter [81] the door ofthe _ porch, came a “damsel to
Kovoat, ὀνόματι Ῥόδη" 14 καὶ ἐπιγνοῦσα τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ
listen, by name Rhoda; and having recognized the voice
Πέτρου, ἀπὸ. τῆς χαρᾶς οὐκιἤνοιξεν τὸν πυλῶνα, εἰσδρα-
of Peter, from joy she opened not the porch, saying
μοῦσα δὲ ἀπήγγειλεν ἑστάναι τὸν Πέτρον πρὸ τοῦ
run‘in ‘but shereported to “be *standing *Peter before the
πυλῶνος. 15 οἱ. δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν Κεῖπον,! Maivy. Ἡ δὲ
porch, But they to her said, Thou art mad, But she
διϊσχυρίζετο οὕτως ἔχειν. ot'5’ ἔλεγον," Ὃ ἄγγελος ™ad-
strongly affirmed thus it was, Andthey said, The angel of
τοῦ ἐστιν." 16 Ὁ. δὲ Πέτρος ἐπέμενεν κρούων᾽ ἀνοίξαντες. δὲ
him itis. But Peter continued knocking: and having opened
πεῖδον" αὐτόν, καὶ ἐξέστησαν. 17 κατασείσας. δὲ ῤ αὐτοῖς
they saw him, and were amazed. And having made a sign to them
τῇ χειρὶ σιγᾷν διηγήσατο αὐτοῖς" πῶς ὁ κύριος αὐτὸν
with the hand ἴο besilent herelated ‘¢tothem how the Lord him
ἐξήγαγεν ἐκ τῆς φυλακῆς. εἶπεν. Ῥδε,! ᾿Απαγγείλατε laxw By
PrCuehy, outof the prison. And he said, Report to James
? ~ ~ , . ᾿ ‘ > 7 > «
καὶ τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ταῦτα. Kai ἐξελθὼν ἐπορεύθη εἰς ἕτερον
and tothe brethren these things. Andhavinggoneout he went to another
τόπον. 18 γενομένης. δὲ ἡμέδας ἦν τάραχος οὐκ ὀλίγος
Discs. And “having *come ‘day there was*disturbance ‘no 7small
ἐν τοῖς στρατιώταις, Ti ἄρα ὁ Πέτρος ἐγένετο. 19 Ἡρώδης
among 6 _ soldiers, what then [Sof] *Peter ‘was *become. Herod
δὲ ἐπιζητήσας αὐτὸν καὶ μὴ εὑρών, ἀνακρίνας τοὺς
Sand having sought after *him *and “ποὺ *having *found, haying examined the
φύλακας ἐκέλευσεν ἀπαχθῆναι" καὶ κατελθὼν
guards he commanded [them] to be ledaway(todeath]. And having gone down
349
10 When they were
past the first and the
second ward, they
came unto the iron
gate that leadeth unto
the city; which opened
to them of his own
accord: and they went
out, and passed on
through -one street;
and forthwith the an-
gel departed from him,
11 And when Peter
was come to himself,
he said, Now I know
of a surety, that the
Lord hath sent his an-
gel, and hath delivered
me out of the hand of
Herod, and from all
the expectation of the
people of the~- Jews.
12 And when he had
considered the thing,
he came to the house
of Mary the mother
of John, whose sur-
mame was Mark;
where many were ga-
thered together pray-
ing. 13 And as Peter
knocked at the door of
the gate, a damsel
came ἴο hearken,
named Rhoda. 14 And
when she knew Peter’s
voice, she opened not
the gate for gladness,
but ran in, and told
how Peter stood befora
the gate. 15 And they
said unto her, Thou
art mad. But she
constantly affirmed
that it was even so.
Then said they, It is
his angel. ‘16 But Pe-
ter continued knock-
ing: and when they
had opened the door,
and saw him, they
were astonished. 17But
he, beckoning ‘unto
them with the hand to
hold their peace, de-
clared unto them how
the Lord had brought
him out of the prison.
And he said, Go shew
these things unto
James, and to the
brethren. And he de-
parted, and went into
another place. 18 Now
as soon as it was day,
there was no small
stir among the sol-
diers, what was he-
come of Peter. 19 And
when Herod had
sought for him, and
found him not, he ex-
amined the keepers,
and commanded that
they should be put to
¢ ἦλθαν LTTrA, 4 Hvotyn LTTrA.
& + τῆς LTTrAW. πἸωάνου Tr.
εἶπαν L; δὲ ἔλεγον ΟΤΊΓΑΥ.
P te LTTrA.
6 ev ἑαυτῷ γενόμενος LTTrAW.
i αὐτοῦ he GLYTrAW. _
™ ἐστιν αὐτοῦ LITrA, τ εἶδαν LTTrA,
k εἶπαν LTTrA.
f ἐξείλατό GLTTrAW.
1 δὲ
ο --- αὐτοῖς {τ τὸ.
300
death, And he went
down from Judza to
Cesarea, and there a-
bode. 20 And Herod
was highly displeased
with them of Tyre and
Sidon: but they came
with one accord to
him, and, having made
Blastus the king’s
chamberlain their
friend, desired peace ;
because their coun-
try was nourished by
the king’s country.
21 And upon a set
day Herod, arrayed in
royal apparel, sat up-
on his throne, and
made an oration une
to them. 22 And
the people gave a
shout, saying, Jt is the
voice of a god, and not
ofaman. 23 Andim-
mediately the angel of
the Lord smote him,
because he gave not βἴ
God the glory: and he
was eaten of worms,
and gave up the ghost.
24 But the word of God
grew and multiplied.
25 And Barnabas and
Saul returned from
Jerusalem, when they
had fulfilled their min-
istry, and took with
them John. whose sur-
name was Mark.
XIII. Now there
were in the church
that was at Antioch
certain prophets and
teachers; as Barna-
bas, and Simeon that
was called Niger, and
Lucius of Cyrene, and
Manaen, which had
been brought up with
Herod the tetrarch,
and Saul. 2 As they
ministered to the Lord,
and fasted, the Holy
Ghost said, Separate
me Barnabas and Saul
for the work where-
unto I have called
them. 3 And when
they had fasted and
rayed, and laid their
ands on them, they
sent them away. 4 50
they, being sent forth
by the Holy Ghost, de-
parted unto Seleucia ;
and from thence they
sailed to Cyprus, 5 And
when they were at Sa-
lamis, they preached
the word of God in
the synagogues of the
TIPAS EIS.
ἀπὸ τῆς Tovdaiae εἰς Irv! ᾿Καισάρειαν" διέτριβεν.
from Judea to Ceresarea he stayed [there], “Was
δὲ *0 Ἡρώδης" θυμομαχῶν Τυρίοις καὶ Σιδωνίοις"
tand “Herod in bitter hostility with [the] Tyrians and Sidonians ;
ὁμοθυμαζὸν.δὲ παρῆσαν πρὸς αὐτόν, Kat πείσαντες Βλάστον
but with oneaeccord they came to him, and having gained Blastus
TOV ἐπὶ TOU κοιτῶνος τοῦ βασιλέως, ἠτοῦντο εἰρήνην,
whofwas]oyer the bedchamber of the king, sought peace,
διὰ τὸ τρέφεσθαι αὐτῶν τὴν χώραν ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλικῆς.
because τῦὰϑ nourished their country by the king’s.
21 Τακτῇ.δὲ ἡμέρᾳ ὁ Ἡρώδης ἐνδυσάμενος ἐσθῆτα βασιλικήν,
Andonaset day Herod having puton apparel royal,
teat" καθίσας ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος, ἐδημηγύρει πρὸς αὐὖ-
and having sat on the tribunal, was making ἂμ ταύ οι to them.
τούς. 22 ὁ δὲ δῆμος ἐπεφώνει, θεοῦ φωνὴ καὶ οὐκ
And the people were crying out, Of *a ®god[*the]-voice and ποῦ
ἀνθρώπου. 23 παραχρῆμα .δὲ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ἄγγελος
of ἃ man! And immediately ®smote Thim
ACH MUU Y:
20° Hy
KU-
tan “angel Sof (*the)
tov, ἀνθ᾽ ὧν οὐκ ἔδωκεν τὴν" δόξαν τῷ Oem Kai γενόμενος
ΒΟΥ, because he gave not the glory to God, and having been
σκωληκόβρωτος ἐξέψυξεν. 24 ὁ δὲ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ηὔξανεν
eaten of worms he expired. But the word of God grew
καὶ ἐπληθύνετο. 25 Βαρνάβας.δὲ καὶ Σαῦλος ὑπέστρεψαν ἐξ
and multiplied. And Barnabas and Saul returned from
Ἱερουσαλήμ, πληρώσαντες τὴν διακονίαν, συμπαραλαβόν-
Jerusalem, haying fulfilled the ministration, having taken with
TE " ΣΧ, ει Yall Ἢ I 8 2 Ny θέ NV le
G και ωαννὴν τὸν ETLKAINVEVTA Τάρκον.
{them] also Jolin who was surnamed Mark.
, 1 }} 2 ) ΄ iy ‘ ἣν
13 Ἤσαν.δε ὅτινες" ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ κατὰ τὴν οὖσαν
Now there were certain in Antioch in the ?which *was (*there)
ἐκκλησίαν προφῆται καὶ διδάσκαλοι, ὅ.τε.-Βαρνάβας καὶ Συμεὼν
*assembly prophets and teachers, both Barnabas and Simeon
ὁ καλούμενος Νίγερ, καὶ Λούκιος ὁ Κυρηναῖος, Μαναήν.τε
who was called Niger, and Lucius the Cyrenian, and Manaen,
Ἡρώδου τοῦ *rerpapyou'" σύντροφος, καὶ Σαῦλος. 2 λειτουρ-
of Herod the tetrarch a foster-brother, and Saul, 7As*were *min-
γούντων δὲ αὐτῶν τῷ κυρίῳ Kai νηστευόντων, εἶπεν TO
istering land “they tothe Lord and fasting, Ssaid ‘the
πνεῦμα τὸ ἑίγιον, ᾿Αφορίσατε δή μοι τόν.ὕτε" Βαρνάβαν Kai
2Spirit “the *Holy, Separate indeed tome both Barnabas and
ἐτὸν" Σαῦλον εἰς TO Epyov ὃ προσκέκλημαι αὐτούς. 3 Τότε
Saul for the work towhich Ihave called them. Then
νηστεύσαντες Kai προσευξάμενοι, Kai ἐπιθέντες τὰς χεῖρας
having fasted and prayed, and having laid hands
αὐτοῖς, ἀπέλυσαν. 4 Οὗτοι" piv οὖν ἐκπεμφθέντες
on them, they let [them] go. They indeed therefore having been sent forth
ὑπὸ τοῦ “πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου," κατῆλθον εἰς τὴν" 5Σελεύ-
by the Spirit the Holy, went down to Seleu-
κειαν," ἐκεῖθεν. τε ἀπέπλευσαν εἰς ἱτὴν" Κύπρον. 5 καὶ γενό-
cia, and thence sailed away to Cyprus. And having
μενοι ἐν Σαλαμῖνι κατήγγελλον τὸν λόγον «τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ταῖς
come into Salamis they announced the word of God in the
4 — τὴν LTTrAW.
(L)t[Tr}.
5 τετραάρχου T.
ματος LITrA.
¥ — τὴν GL.
b — re GLTTrAW.
{— χὴν LiTra.
τ Καισαρίαν τ.
* συν- T.
: -
— Kat
2 .--τιῦὲς LTTra.
© ἁγίου πνεύ-
8 — ὁ Ἡρώδης (read he was) GLTTraW.
X—kKaiLin[a). Σ lwavyy tr.
©— τὸν LITrAW. 4 αὐτοὶ ΣΤΊΤΑ.
ὃ Σελευκίαν 1.
ITT,
συναγωγαῖς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων"
AIC WS.
εἶχον. δὲ καὶ “Iwavynv"
χ
synagogues οὗ the Jews. And they had also John [85]
ε x 3 ‘ ~ ” ; ΄
ὑπηρέτην. 6 διελθόντες. δὲ + τὴν νῆσον ἄχρι Πάφου
an attendant, And having passed through the island as far as Paphos
εὗρόν τινα μάγον Ψψευδοπροφήτην ᾿Ιουδαῖον, ᾧ ὄνομα
they found a certain magician, a false prophet a Jew, whose name
ΚΒαρϊησοῦς,"} 7 ὃς ἦν σὺν τῷ ἀνθυπάτῳ Σεργίῳ Παύλῳ,
[was] Barjesus, who was with the proconsul Sergius Paulus,
ἀνδρὶ συνετῷ. οὗτος προσκαλεσάμενος Βαρνάβαν καὶ
5τηὰπι ‘an *intelligent.- He having calledto [him] Barnabas and
Σαῦλον ἐπεζήτησεν ἀκοῦσαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ" 8 ἀνθίστατο. δὲ
Saul desired tohear the word of God. But there withstood
αὐτοῖς ᾿Ελύμας ὁ μάγος" οὕτως.γὰρ μεθερμηνεύεται τὸ ὄνομα
them Elymas the magician, (for so is interpreted “name
αὐτοῦ" ζητῶν διαστρέψαι τὸν ἀνθύπατον ἀπὸ τῆς πίστεως.
1815), seeking to pervert the proconsul from the faith,
9 Σαῦλος. δέ, 6 καὶ Παῦλος, πλησθεὶς πνεύματος ἁγίου,
But Saul, who also[is] Paul, being filled with [the] *Spirit *Holy,
καὶ" ἀτενίσας εἰς αὐτὸν 10 εἶπεν, Ὦ πλήρης παν-
and having looked steadfastly upon him said, O full of
κ᾿ , ‘ , ε , Gh , ? \ ,
τὸς δόλδυ καὶ πάσης ῥᾳδιουργίας, υἱὲ διαβόλου, ἐχθρὲ πάσης
all guile and = all eraft, son of [the] dgvil, enemy of all
δικαιοσύνης, οὐ-.παύσῃ διαστρέφων τὰς ὁδοὺς κυρίου
righteousness, wilt thoanct cease perverting the *ways “of [the] *Lord
rac εὐθείας ; 11 καὶ νῦν ἰδού, χεὶρ τοῦ! κυρίου ἐπὶ σέ,
Istraight ? And now lo, [the] hand ofthe Lord [15] upon thee,
καὶ ἔσῃ τυφλός, μὴ βλέπων τὸν ἥλιον ἄχρι καιροῦ.
and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for aseason.
Παραχρῆμα "δὲ! οἐπέπεσεν" ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀχλὺς καὶ σκότος, Kai
And immediately fell upon him awist and darkness, and
περιάγων ἐζήτει χειραγωγούς. 12 τότε ἰδὼν
going about he sought some to lead [him] by the hand. Then *having *seen
ὁ ἀνθύπατος τὸ γεγονὸς ἐπίστευσεν, héexmANHooOpEvoc' ἐπὶ
‘the “proconsul what had happened believed, being astonished at
τῇ διδαχῇ τοῦ κυρίου. =
the teaching of the Lord. 2
13 ᾿Αναχθέντες δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς Tagov οἱ περὶ τὸν"
« And having sailed from Paphos [*with] *those “about [Shim]
Παῦλον ἦλθον εἰς Πέργην τῆς Παμφυλίας. τΙωάννης" δὲ
*Paul came to Perga of Pamphylia ; and John
> , ? 3 ? ~ « , » ε , >
aToxwonoac ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὑπέστρεψεν εἰς Ἱεῤοσόλυμα. 14 ad-
1
having departed from them returned to Jerusalem, *They
τοὶ δὲ διελθόντες ἀπὸ τῆς Πέργης παρεγένοντο εἰς ᾿Αν-
‘but, having passed through from Perga, came to An-
’ ~ a7 4 , 2 x ΚΙ
τιόχειαν “τῆς ΤΠισιδίας," καὶ "εἰσελθόντες" εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴ»
tioch of Pisidia, and having gone into the synagogue
~ « , ~ ’ 3 δ᾽ Lad \ ‘ \ 2 ,
τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν σαββάτων ἐκάθισαν. 15 Μετὰ δὲ τὴν ἀνά-
on the “day *sabbath they sat down. Andaiter the read-
~ , δ ~ ~ 2 ε ,
γνωσιν τοῦ νόμου καὶ THY προφητῶν ἀπέστειλαν οἱ ἀρχισυνά-
ing ofthe law andofthe prophets ®sent ‘the “rulers 508
4 3, , [ὦ , a”
wyot πρὸς αὐτοὺς, λέγοντες, ΓΑνδρες ἀδελφοί, ELY ἔστιν
the *synagogue to them, saying, Men brethren, if there is
901
Jews: and they had
also John to their Tnin-
ister. 6 And when they
had gone through the
isle unto Paphos, they
found a certain sor-
cerer, a false prophet,
a Jew, whose name
was Bar-jesus:7 which
Was with the deputy
of the country, Sergius
Paulus,a prudent man;
who called for Barna-
bas and. Saul, and de-
sired to hear the word
of God. 8 But Elymas
the sorcerer (for so is
his name by inter-
pretation) withstood
them, seeking to turn
away the deputy from
the faith. 9 Then Saul
(who also is called
Paul,) filled with the
Holy Ghost, set his
eyes on him, 10 and
said, O full of all sub-
tilty and all mischief,
thow child of the de-
vil, thou enemy of
all righteousness, wilt
thou not cease to per-
vert the right ways of
the Lord? 11 And now,
behold, the hand of
the Lord is upon thee,
and thou shalt be
blind, not seeing the
sun for a season. , And
immediately there fell
on him a mist anda
darkness ; and he went
about seeking some to
lead him by the hand,
12 Then the deputy,
when he saw what was
done, believed, being
astonished at the doc-
trine of the Lord,
13 Now when Paul
and his company loos-
ed from Paphos, they
came to Pergain Pam-
phylia: and John de-
parting from them re-
turned to Jerusalem.
14 But when they de-
parted from FPerga,
they came to Antioch
in Pisidia, and went
into the synagogue on
the sabbath day, and
sat down. 15 And after
the reading of the law
and the prophets the
rulers of the syna-
gogue sent unto them
saying, Ye men ana
brethren, if ye have
oo esSaeEeSFSSSSSSSSSSS
4 Ἰωάνην Tr. i + ὅλην (the) whole GLrTraw.
incon T. 1— καὶ LTTrAW.
P ἐκπληττόμενος Tr.
Ἐέλθοντες ‘Ir.
Se τοῦ (read of [the]) GLTTraw.
4 — τὸν LTTrAw. © ’Iwavys Tr.
v + τις any (word) trtraw.
J+ ἄνδρα a man LTTraw.
Teale
5 τὴν Πισιδίαν LTTrA,
k Bap-
© ἔπεσεν LI'Tr,
352
any word of exhorta-
tion for the people,
say on. 16 Then Paul
stood up, and beck-
oning with his hand
said, Mcu of Israel,
and ye that fear God,
give audience. 17 The
God of this people of
Israel chose our fa-
thers, and exalted the
eople when they
welt as strangers in
the land of Egypt, and
with an high arm
brought he them out
of it. 18 And about
the time of forty years
suffered he their man-
ners in the wilderness.
19 And when he had
destroy.d seven na-
tious.in the land of
Chanaan, he divided
their land to them by
lot. 20 And after that
he gave unto them
judges aboyt the space
of four hundred and
fifty ycars,until Samu-
el the prophet. 21 And
afterward they desired
a king: and God gave
unto them Saul the
son of Cis, a man of
the tribe of Benjamin,
by the space of forty
es ws, 22 And when he
ad removed him, he
Yrai-ed up unto them
David to be their king;
to whom also he gave
testimony, and said,
1 have found David
the son of Jesse,a man
after mine own heart,
which shall fulfil all
my will. 23 Of this
man’s seed hath God
according to his pro-
mise raised unto Is-
Tael a Saviour, Jesus:
24 when John had first
preached before his
coming the baptism
of repentance to all
the people of Tsrael.
25 And as John ful-
filled his course, he
said, Whom ‘think ye
that lam? I am not
he. But, behold, there
cometh one after me,
whose shoes of his feet
I am not worthy to
loose. 26 Men and
brethren, children of
the stock of Abraham,
and whasoever among
you feareth God, to
" ἐν ὑμῖν λόγος LTTrw.
> ἐτροφοφόρησεν αὐτοὺς he nourished them GLrTaw.
4 — αὐτοῖς TIr{ A].
their iand about four hundred and fifty years.
f— τοῦ TTr[a].
k poy Δανεὶδ αὐτοῖς LTTrA; Aavid Gw.
Ὁ "Iwavou Tr.
Κονταέτη TIra.
GLTTrAW.
LTTrw.
OLTTraw.
ITPA EIS. XII.
wh 7 ᾽ .- “ἢ , x ‘ a ,
λόγος ἐν ὑμῖν" παρακλησεως πρὸς τὸν λαύν, λέγετε.
aword among you of exhortation to the people, speak,
16 ᾿Αναστὰς δὲ ἹΠαῦλος, καὶ κατασείσας τῇ χειρί, εἰτιεν,
And *having “risen *up 'Ῥαυ], and making a sign with the hand, said,
“Ar dpec Σ᾿ looanNirat," καὶ ot φοβούμενοι τὸν θεόν, ἀκούσατε.
Men Israelites, ' God,
17 ὁ θεὸς rov_Aaov-_rovTou Υσραὴλ" ἐξελέξατο τοὺς πατέρας
and those fearing -hearken.
The God of this people Israel chose *fathers
ἡμῶν" καὶ τὸν λαὸν ὕψωσεν ἐν τῇ παροικίᾳ ἐν γῇ
tour, and “the *people ‘exalted in the sojourning in [the] land
*AiyurT@,| Kai μετὰ βραχίονος Buea ἐξήγαγεν αὐτοὺς ἐξ
of Egypt, and with Sarm high brought hee out of
αὐτῆς 18 Kai ὡς “τεσσαρακονταετῆ" χρόνον Ὀέτροπο-
it, and bese one years {‘the} “time he bore
“ A
φόρησεν αὐτοὺς" ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 19 καὶ καθελὼν ἔθνη ἑπτὰ
“manners ‘their in the desert. And having destroyed *nations *seven
ἐν γῇ Χαναάν, “κατεκληροδότησεν" Δαὐτοῖς" τὴ».γῆν. αὐ-
in [the] land of Canaan, he gave by lot to them their land.
τῶν. 20 “καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα, we ἔτεσιν τετρακοσίοις Kai
And -after these things about ‘years ‘four “hundred %and
πεντήκοντα! ἔδωκεν κριτὰς Ewe Σαμουὴλ frov" προφήτου"
ΠΕΣ he cane judges until Samuel the pro} net.
21 κἀκεῖθεν ἠτήσαντο βασιλέα, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς
Andthen they askedfor ἃ king, and gave ‘to *them 1God
τὸν Σαοὺλ υἱὸν &Kic," ἄνδρα ἐκ φυλῆς ᾿Βενιαμίν," ἔτη
Saul son of Cis, aman _ of[the] tribe of Benjamin, *years
iregoapakovta." 22 καὶ μεταστήσας αὐτὸν ἤγειρεν αὐτοῖς
forty. And having removed him he raised up to them
‘ NY || > Q a τα ‘ a 7 *
τὸν AaBid" εἰς βασιλέα, τῷ καὶ εἶπεν μαρτυρῆσας,
David for king, to whom also *he *said *having “borne *witness,
τοῦ Ἰεσσαί, ἄνδρα κατὰ τὴν καρδίαν
of Jesse, aman according to *heart
Εὗρον 'AaBid" τὸν
Ifound David the [sou]
μου, ὃς ποιήσει πάντα τὰ. θελήματά.μου. 23 Τούτου
my, who will do all my will. *Of *this (°man,}
? \ ~ , ,
ὁ θεὸς ἀπὸ τοῦ σπέρματος κατ᾿ ἐπαγγελίαν "ἤγειρεν" τῷ
7God ‘of “ihe Ssced according to promise raised up
Ἰσραὴλ σωτῆρα ᾿Ιησοῦν, 24 προκηρύξαντος ™Iwavvov"
ἴο ἴϑύϑϑὶ a Saviour Jesus, *having “before *proclaimed ‘John
πρὸ προσώπου τῆς εἰσόδου. αὐτοῦ βάπτισμα μετανοίας
before [the] face abaptism of repentance
παντὶ τῷ λαῷ Ἰσραήλ. 25 ὡς. δὲ ἐπλήρου a" Ἰωάννης"
toall the people of [5786], Andas *was *iulfilling ‘John
TOV δρόμον, ἔλεγεν, Τίνα: pe! ὑπονοεῖτε εἶναι; οὐκ εἰμὶ
of his entrance
{his] course, he said, Whom me doyesuppose tobe? “Not 7am
ἐγώ, ἀλλ’ ἰδού, ἔρχεται per’ ἐμέ, οὗ οὐκ.εἰμὶ ἄξιος τὸ ὑπό-
1T [he], but lo, hecomes after me, of whom ]amnot worthy the san-
δημα τῶν ποδῶν λῦσαι. 26O"Ardoec ἀδελφοί, υἱοὶ γένους
dal ofthe feet to loose, Men brethren, sons of [the] race
᾿Αβραάμ, καὶ ot ἐν ὑμῖν φοβούμενοι τὸν θεόν, Tipiv" ὁ
of Abraham, and those among you fearing God,
to you the
: Αἰγύπτου LTr. 3 τεσσερα-
Ὁ κατεκληρονόμησεν
ὁ ὡς ἔτεσιν τετρακοσίοις καὶ πεντήκοντα καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα (read
And atter these thinys he gave, &c.)
h Βενιαμείν LTTra, ἷ τεσσεράκοντα ΤΎΤΑ,
l Δανεὶδ τττὰ ; Δαυὶδανν. ὦ ἤγαγεν brought
P’lwavys τ 417 ἐμὲ LITrA. τ ἡμῖν to US TA,
x ᾿Ἰσραηλεῖται T. ΟΥ -- Ἰσραὴλ α.
& Kecs Keis Χ{17γὰ.
© — ὁ LTTrA,
XITL ACTS.
λύγος τῆς. σωτηρίας ταύτης δἀπεστάλη"" 27 οἱ γὰρ κατοικοῦν»-
word of this salvation was sent : for those dwelling
τες ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ καὶ οἱ. ἄρχοντες. αὐτῶν, τοῦτον ἀγνοήσαντες
in Jerusalem and their rulers, him not having known
4 A) A lod ~ ‘ εἰ ~ , ?
Kai TAC φωνὰς τῶν προφητῶν τὰς κατὰ πᾶν σάββατον ava-
and the voices of the prophets who on every sabbath are
γινωσκομένας, κρίναντες ἐπλήρωσαν" 28 καὶ μηδεμίαν
read, “having *judged (*him] ‘they *fulfilled. And no one
αἰτίαν θανάτου εὑρόντες ῃἠτήσαντο ' Πιλάτον" ἀναιρεθῆναι
cause ΟΕ death having found they begged Pilate to put “to “death
αὐτόν. 29 we.dé ἐτέλεσαν “ἅπαντα! τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ ye-
‘him, And when they finished allthings that concerning him had
γραμμένα, καθελόντες ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου, ἔθηκαν εἰς
been written, having taken [him] down from the tree, they put [him] in
μνημεῖον: 30 ὁ. δὲ θεὸς ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν ἐκ΄ γεκρῶν,
a tomb ; but God raised him fromamong{[the] dead,
31 ὃς ὠφθη ἐπὶ ἡμέρας πλείους τοῖς συναναβᾶσιν αὐτῷ
who appeared for 7days Imany tothosawho came up with him
ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, oirwéc™ εἰσιν μάρτυρες
from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are *witnesses
’ ~ A A Xr , 32 pe 5Ε ~ x € ~ ? Xr ζό 0
QUTOU προς τον AdOV. και ἡμεις ~ UPLAC evayye ι OME a
this to the people. And we to you announce the glad tidings—
THY πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας ἐπαγγελίαν γενομένην, OTL ταύτην
the, “to ‘the ‘fathers *promise 2made, that this
ὁ θεὸς ἐκπεπλήρωκεν τοῖς τέκνοις YaUTHY ἡμῖν." ἀναστήσας
God has fulfilled “children “their ‘to 7us, having raised up
"1 Le ary e Ay 3h) 2 ~ ~ ~ ὃ , , Ι
ἡσοῦν" 33 we καὶ ἐν Ἰτῷ ψαλμῷ τῷ δευτέρῳ γέγραπται,
Jesus ; as also in the “7psalm 1second it has been written,
Υἱός pov ef σύ, ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκά σε. 84 Ὅτι δὲ
*Son “my ‘thou art, I to-day have begotten thee. And that
ἀνέστησεν αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν, μηκέτι μέλλοντα ὑπο-
he raised him from among [the] dead, nomore tobe about to
στρέφειν εἰς διαφθοράν, οὕτως εἴρηκεν, Ὅτι δώσω ὑμῖν τὰ
return to corruption, thus hespoke: I will give to you the
ὅσια ὅΔαβὶδ'᾽ τὰ πιστά. 85 did" καὶ ἐν ἑτέρῳ λέγει,
2mercies *of *David faithful. Wherefore also in another he says,
Οὐ δώσεις τὸν ὕσιόν.σο» ἰδεῖν διαφθοράν. 36 *Aapid"
Thou wilt not suffer thy Holy One tosce corruption. *David
μὲν γὰρ ἰδίᾳ γενεᾷ ὑπηρετήσας τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ βουλῇ
‘indeed ‘for to his own generation having ministered by the of “God ‘counsel
2 , ν cy 4 , ~ 4 >
ἐκοιμήθη, Kai προσετέθη πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἶδεν
fellasleep, and was added to his fathers, and saw
a id τι SA ‘
διαφθοράν. 87 ὃν δὲ ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν οὐκ εἶδεν διαφθοράν.
corruption. But he whom God raisedup did notsee corruption.
88 Γνωστὸν οὖν ἔστω ὑμῖν, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, ὅτι διὰ τού-
*Known “therefore ‘be*it to you, men brethren, that through this
τὰ ΤΆ ~ ‘ 4
TOU ὑμῖν ἄφεσις ἁμαρτιῶν καταγγέλλεται: 39 Kai" ἀπὸ
one to you remission of sins is announced, and from
πάντων ὧν
οὐκ ἠδυνήθητε ἐν τῷ"! νόμῳ “Μωσέως" δὲ-
all things from which
ye could not in the law of Moses be
~ ? ΄ ~ ΄ “
καιωθῆναι, ἐν τούτῳ πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων δικαιοῦται. 40 βλέ-
justified, in him _ everyone that believes is justified. Take
8 ἐξαπεστάλη was sent forth trtraw. t ἸΙειλᾶτον T.
NOW LITrAW. 1. νῦν Now w.
Δαυὶδ Gw, Ὁ διότι LYTrA.
----
© --- καὶ LT[TrA]. d — τῷ LTTrA.
’ πάντα GLTTrAW.
Υ ἡμῶν to our LTTr; ἀυτῶν ἡμῶν W.
(first) ψαλμῷ γέγραπται GTTr; τῷ Ψαλμῷ yey. τῷ πρώτῳ (δευτέρῳ AW) LAW. ἜΒΗ
© Μωύσέως ΟἸΤΊΓΑΨ,.
.-.-..ο.ὄὥ ὖ-.---- ..
353
you is the word of this
salvation sent. 27 For
they that dwell at Je-
rus:tlem, and their ru-
lers, because they knew
him not, nor yet the
voices of the prophets
which are read every
sabbath day, they have
fulfilled them in con-
demning him. 28 And
thongh they found no
cause of death in him,
yet desired they Pilate
that he should be slain.
29 And when they had
fulfilled all that was
written of him, they
took him down from
the tree, and laid him
in asepuichre. 30 But
God raised him from
the dead: 3land he
was seen many days of
them which came up
with him from Galilee
to Jerusalem, who are
his witnesses unto the
people. 32 And we de-
elare unto you glad
tidings, how that the
promise which was
made unto the fathers,
33 God hath fulfilled
the same unto us their
children, in that he
hath raised up Jesus
again; as it is also
written in the second
psalm, Thou art my
Son, this day have I
begotten thee, 34 And
as concerning that he
raised him up from
the dead, now no more
to return to corrup-
tion, he said on this
wise, I will give vou
the sure mercies of
David. 35 Wherefore
he saith also in an-
other psalm, Thou
shalt not suffer thine
Holy One to see cor-
ruption, 36 For David,
after he had served his
own generation by the
will of God, fell on
sleep, and was laid un-
to his fathers, and saw
corruption : 37 but he,
whom God raised a-
gain, saw no corrup-
tion. 38 Be it known
unto you therefore,
men and _ brethren
that through this maw,
is preached unto you
the forgiveness of
sins: 39 and by him
all that believe are
justified from all
things, from which ye
could not be justified
by the law of Moses,
woe νῦν
2 τῷ πρώτῳ
8 Δανεὶδ LTV A;
AA
354
40 Beware therefore,
lest that come upon
you, which is spoken of
in the prophets; 41 Be-
hold, ye despisers, and
wonder, aud perish:
for I work a work in
your days, a work
which ye shall in no
wise belicve, though a
man declare it unto
you. 42 And when the
ews were gone out of
the synagogue, the
Gentiles besought that
these words might be
‘preached to them the
next sabbath. 43 Now
when thecongregation
was broken up, many
of the Jews and rcli-
gious proselytes fol-
lowed Paul and Bar-
nabas : who, speaking
to them, persuaded
them to continue in
the grace of God.
44 And the next sab-
bath day came almost
the whole city toge-
ther to hear the word
of God. 45 But when
the Jews saw the mul-
titudes,they were filled
with envy, and spake
against those things
which were spoken
by Paul, contradict-
ing and blaspheming.
46 Then Paul and Bar-
nmabas waxcd bold, and
said, Jt was necessary
that the word of God
should first have been
spoken to you: but
seeing ye put it from
you, and judge your-
selves unworthy of
everlasting life, lo,we
turn to the Gentiles.
47 For sohath the Lord
commanded us, saying,
I have set thee to be a
light of the Gentiles,
that thou shouldest be
for salvation unto the
ends of the earth.
48 And when the Gen-
tiles heard this, they
were giad, and glori-
fied the word of the
Lord: and as many as
were ordained fo eter-
life believed.
49 And the word of the
Lord was published
throughout all the re-
gion, 50Butthe Jews
stirred up the devout
and honourable wo-
men, and the chief
£ — ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς LTTr[ A].
departed) GLTTraw.
ἢ ἐχομένῳ following GLAw.
= τε GA,
ἢ λαλουμένοις LTTr.
v — δὲ but urtr,
TIPAS EIS.
πετεὲ οὖν μὴ- ἐπέλθῃ fe’ ὑμᾶς!
heed therefore that it may not come upon you
τοῖς προφήταις, 41 “Idere, οἱ. καταφρονηταί, καὶ θαυμάσατε
ΧΠΙῚ.
Ψ ?
τὸ εἰρημένον ἐν
that which has been said in
the prophets, Behold, ye despisers, and wonder
καὶ ἀφανίσθητε: ὅτι ἔργον Siyw ἐργάζομαι! ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις
and peri-h ; for a work I work, in days
ὑμῶν, ἔργον Mp" οὐ.μὴ πιστεύσητε ἐάν τις ἐκδιηγῆται
a work which in no Wise ye would believe if one should declare it
ε ~ 42 Ture , δὲ i2 ms ~ ~ ~ ay δὰ , "
ὕμιν. ξιονζ ὧψν.0ὲ EK) τὴς συναγωγῆς Των ουθαιων,
toyou. Βυὺ *having 'ἀορατίοα δέγοτα ‘the ‘synagogue ‘the 2Jews,
παρεκάλουν "τὰ ἔθνη" εἰς τὸ μεταξὺ σάββατον λαληθῆναι
2°hesought Sthe “Gentiles on the next sabbath to *be *spoken
αὐτοῖς τὰ ῥήματα.ταῦτα. 43 λυθείσης δὲ τῆς συναγωγῆς;
®to7them 1these “words. And “having *broken Sup 'the “synagogue,
ἠκολούθησαν πολλοὶ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ τῶν σεβομένων
+Sfollowed Smany 7of the *Jews 2°and ‘of **the 'Sworshipping
προσηλύτων τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ τῷ Βαρνάβᾳ" οἵτινες προσλα-
*your,
+4proselytes Paul and Barnabas, who speak-
λοῦντες αὐτοῖς͵ ἔπειθον αὐτοὺς ᾿ἐπιμένειν" τῇ χάριτι τοῦ
ing to them persuaded them to continue inthe grace
θεοῦ.
of God.
44 Τῷ "δὲ! πἐρχομένῳ" σαββάτῳ σχεδὸν πᾶσα ἡ πόλις
Andonthe coming sabbath almost all the city
συνήχθη ἀκοῦσαι τὸν λόγον “τοῦ θεοῦ." 45 ἰδόντες. δὲ
was gathered together tohear, the word of God. But *having*seen
e I Ἂν ~ ‘ » >) 5 ? λη (4) nr ‘ ? TEN 4
ot Ἰουδαῖοι τοὺς ὔχλους, ἐπλήσθησαν ζήλου, Kai ἀντέλεγον
‘the “Jews the crowds, were filled with envy, and contradicted
τοῖς ὑπὸ Prov" Παύλου “λεγομένοις," τἀντιλέγοντες καὶ"
the things “by Paul ‘spoken, contradicting and
βλασφημοῦντες. 46 mappnoracapervots0oé" ὁ ἸΤαῦλος καὶ ὁ Βαρ-
blaspheming. But *speaking *boldly Pauly πα *Pur-
νάβας 'εἶπον," “Ypiv ἦν ἀναγκαῖον πρῶτον λαληθῆναι τὸν
nabas said, To you was necessary first to be spoken ithe
λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ" ἐπειδὴ." δὲ" ἀπωθεῖσθε αὐτόν, καὶ οὐκ ἀξίους
word of God; butsince yethrustaway it, and not worthy
, « ᾿ ~ , ~ , .
κρίνετε ἑαυτοὺς τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς, ἰδοὺ στρεφόμεθα εἰς τὰ
.
‘ye judge yourseives of eternal life, lo, we turn to the
” Ξ “ ᾽ , Cites: G , my! ΄
ἔθνη" 47 οὕτως. γαρ ἐντέταλται ἡμῖν ὁ κύριος, Τέθεικά σε
Gentiles ; for thus has enjoined us the Lord, I have set thee
εἰς φῶς ἐθνῶν. τοῦ εἶναί. σε εἰς σωτηρίαν ἕως ἐσχά-
for ‘a light of (the) Gentiles, that thou be for
του τῆς γῆς. 48 ᾿Ακούοντα δὲ
part of the earth.
salvation to [the] uttermost
τὰ ἔθνη ἔχαιρον, Kai ἐδόξα-
And hearing [it] the Gentiles rejoiced, and glori-
ζον τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου, Kai ἐπίστευσαν door jouw
fied the word ofthe Lord, and believed as many AS Were
, , ι Dye , ae ΄ -
τεταγμένοι εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 49 διεφέρετο.δὲ ὁ λόγος τοῦ
appointed to life eternal, And was carried the word of the
΄ v wo ‘1 Or ~ τ ¢ ‘ 50 « δὲ ? XR nw td
KUPLO t i ης τῆς χώρᾳς. οἵδε Ἰουδαῖοι παρωτρυνᾶν
Lord through *whole ‘the country. But the Jews excited
4 4 ~ ‘ aut > ΄ ‘ . ΄
TAC σεβομένας γυναῖκας "καὶ" τὰς εὐσχήμονας καὶ τοὺς πρώ-
the worshipping “women ‘and “honourable anda the principal
i αὐτῶν they (having
| ἱ προσμένειν GLTTrAW.
° τοῦ κυρίου of the Lord Lrtr. Ρ — τοῦ LrT[a}.
τ — ἀντιλέγοντες καὶ L1:[A]. 8 τε {ΤΊΓΑ, τ εἶπαν Lars,
τ καθ τ, Σ -- καὶ ULITAW.
& ἐργάζομαι ἐγὼ LTTrAW. h ὃ LTTrAW.
k — τὰ ξθνη (vead they besought) GLrrraw.
MT XTV. ACTS.
τους τῆς πόλεως, καὶ ἐπήγειραν διωγμὸν
men ofthe city, and stirred up a persecution against
ἐπὶ τὸν ἸΤαῦλον
Paul
= tN y " Π , 3 ‘ 2257 nx ? ‘ 2 x ~ « , ᾽
καὶ Yrov'" Βαρνάβαν, καὶ ἐξέβαλον αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν ὁρίων αὐὖ-
and Barnabas, and cast out them from their borders.
τῶν. 51 οἱ δὲ ἐκτιναξάμενοι τὸν κονιορτὸν τῶν. ποδῶν. ᾿αὐτῶν"
But they having shaken off the Gust of their feet
ἐπ’ αὐτοὺς, ἦλθον εἰς Ἰκόνιον. 52 οἱ "δὲ" μαθηταὶ ἐπλη-
against them, came to Iconium. Andthe disciples were
ροῦντο χαρᾶς καὶ πνεύματος ἁγίου.
filled with joy and[the}] “Spirit ‘Holy.
? , Ds Vee) Ω 4 SO “ΟΝ ᾽ ~ ᾽ 4
14 ᾿Εγένετο.δε ἐν Ικονίῳ κατὰ.τὸ αὐτὸ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτοὺς
And jit came ἴο pass in Iconium “together Sentered ‘they
εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, Kai λαλῆσαι οὕτως ὥστε
into the synagogue ofthe Jews, and spoke so that
πιστεῦσαι ᾿Ιουδαίων.τε καὶ Ἑλλήνων πολὺ πλῆθος. 2 οἱ δὲ
®believed Iboth “of “Jews “and °Hellenists ‘a 7great ®*number. But the
θἀπειθοῦντες" lovdatorémnyeipay καὶ ἐκάκωσαν τὰς ψυχὰς
disobeying Jews stirredup and made eyil-affected the souls
τῶν ἐθῶν κατὰ τῶν ἀδελφῶν. 3 ἱκανὸν μὲν οὖν χρόνον
of the Gentiles against the brethren, A long “therefore ‘time
διέτριψαν παῤῥησιαζόμενοι ἐπὶ τῷ κυρίῳ, τῷ μαρτυ-
they stayed, speaking boldly, [confiding]in the Lord, who bore wit-
ροῦντι " τῷ λόγῳ τῆς. χάριτος αὐτοῦ, “καὶ" “διδόντι! σημεῖα Kai
ness tothe word of his grace, and giving signs and
τέρατα γίνεσθαι διὰ τῶν χειρῶν. αὐτῶν. 4 ἐσχίσθη.δὲ τὸ
wonders ἕο be done through their hands, And was divided the
πλῆθος τὴς πόλεως" Kal οἱ. μὲν ἦσαν σὺν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις
multitude of the city, and some were with the Jews
οἱ δὲ σὺν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις. 5 Ὡς.δὲ ἐγένετο ὁρμὴ τῶν
andsome with the apostles. * And when there was a rush of *the
ἐθνῶν τε καὶ Ιουδαίων σὺν τοῖς. ἄρχουσιν. αὐτῶν, ὑβρίσαι
*Gentiles ‘both and Jews with their rulers, to insult
καὶ λιθοβολῆσαι αὐτούς, 6 συνιδόντες κατέφυγον εἰς τὰς
and to stone them, being aware they fled to the
πόλεις τῆς Λυκαονίας, f Λύστραν, καὶ Δέρβην, καὶ τὴν περί-
cities of Lycaonia, Lystra, and Derbe, and the country
χωρον, ἢ κἀκεῖ δῆσαν εὐαγγελιζόμενοι."
around, and there they were announcing the glad tidings.
8 Kai τις ἀνὴρ vy Λύστροις ἀδύνατος" τοῖς ποσὶν ἐκά-
Andacertain man in Tystra, impotent inthe feet, sat,
θητο, χωλὸς ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ 'ὑπάρχων," ὃς
lame from [the] womb of his mother being, who
οὐδέποτε ἔπεριπεπατήκει.! 9 οὗτος ἤκουεν! τοῦ Παύλου
never had walked. This [man] heard Paul
λαλοῦντος" ὃς ἀτενίσας αὐτῷ, καὶ ἰδὼν ὅτι πίστιν
speaking, who, having looked intently on him, and seeing that faith
ἔχει" τοῦ σωθῆναι, 10 εἶπεν μεγάλῃ ™ry" φωνῇ, δ᾿ Ανάστηθι
he has to be healed, said with a loud voice, Stand up
Ἴ ν᾿ 4 ἃ ? θ ΄ ΄ " PHAN 1] ‘ ,
ἐπὶ TovC.7TOCac.cov ὀρθός. Kat Ῥῇῆλλετο" Kat περιεπάτει.
on thy feet upright. And he sprang up and walked.
Υ — τὸν LTTrA. 2 — αὐτῶν (vead of the feet) LTTrA. @ τε LTrA.
LTTrA. ὁ. + ἐπὶ ἴο (the).7. d — καὶ GLTTrAW.
3 εὐαγγελιζόμενοι ἦσαν LTTrA, h ἀδύνατος ἐν Δύστροις T.
k περιεπεπατήκει Ἑ; περιεπάτησεν Walked LTIra. Ἰῆκουσεν LTTr.
n — τῇ LTTr.
name ΟἹ the Lord Jesus Christ i Ρ ἥλατο GLITraWw.
© διδόντος T.
3595
men of the city, and
raised persecution :-
gainst Paul and Bar-
nabas, and expelied
them out of their
coasts,, 51 But they
shook off the dust of
their feet against
them, and came unto
Iconium, 52 And the
disciples were filled
with joy, and withthe
Holy Ghest.
XIV. And it came
to pass in Iconiun,
that they went both
together into the syna-
gogue of the Jews,
and so spake, that a
great multitude both
of the Jews and also
of the Greeks believed.
2 But the unbelieving
Jews stirred up the
Gentiles, and made
their minds evil af-
fected against the
brethren. 3 Longtime
therefore abode they
speaking boldly in the
Lord, which gave tes-
timony unto the word
of his grace, and
granted signs and
wonders to be done by
their hands, 4 But
the multitude of the
city was divided: and
part held with the
Jews, and part with
the aposties. 5 And
when there was an as-
sault made both of the
Gentiles, and also of
the Jews with their
rulers, to use them de-
spitefully, and tostone
them, 6 they were
ware of zt, and fled un-
to Lystra and Derbe,
cities of Lycaonia, and
unto the region that
lieth round about:
7 and ‘there’ they
preached the gospel.
8 And there sat a
certain man at Lystra,
impotent in his feet,
being a cripple from
his mother’s womb,
who never had walked:
9the same heard Paul
speak: who stedfastly
beholding him, and
perceiving that he had
faith to be healed,
10said with a loud
voice, Stand upright
on thy feet. And he
leaped and walked.
Ὁ ἀπειθήσαντες
f+ εἰς ton.
i — ὑπάρχων GLITrAW.
™ ἔχει πίστιν LTT-A.
o + Σοὶ λέγω ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ To thee | say in the
356
11 And when the peo-
ple saw what Paulhad
done, they lifted up
their voices, saying in
the specch of Lycaonia,
The gods are cowie
down to us in the like-
ness of men. 12 And
they called Barnabas,
Jupiter; and Paul,
Mercurius, because he
was the chief speaker.
13 Then the priest of
Jupiter, which was be-
fore their city, brought
oxen and _ garlands
unto the gates, and
would have done sacri-
fice with the people.
14 Which when the
aposties, Barnabas and
aul, heard of, they
rent their clothes, and
ran in among the peo-
ple, crying out, 15 and
saying, Sirs, why doye
these things? Wealso
are men of like pas-
sions with you, and
preach unto you that
ye should turn from
these vanities unto
the living God, which
made heaven,’ and
earth, and the sea, and
all things thai are
therein: 16 who in
times past suffered all
nations to walk in
their own ways. 17 Ne-
vertheless he left not
himself without wit-
ness, in that he did
good, and gaveusrain
from heaven, and
fruitful seasons, fill-
ing our hearts with
food and_ gladness.
18 And with these say-
ings scarce restrained
they the people, that
they had not done
sacrifice unto them,
19 And there came
thither certain Jews
from Antioch and Ico-
nium, who persuaded
the people, and having
stoned Paul, drew him
out of the city, sup-
ΤΟΊΗ, he had been
ead. 20 Howbeit, as
the disciples stood
round about him, he
rose up, and came in-
to the city: and the
next day he departed
with Barnabas to Der-
be. 21 And when they
had preached the gos-
peltothatcity, and had
taught many, they re-
turned again to Lys-
ire LTA.
city) GLTTrAW.
καίτοιγε GAW; — ye LTTr.
4 ὑμῶν of you GLTTrA.
b τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτὸν LTTrA,
Git[Tr]A,
ΤΊΓΤΑ,
#— 6 LTTrAW.
x ἐξεπήδησαν rushed out GLTTrAW.
EI &. IW.
11 Οἱ "δὲ! ὄχλοι ἰδόντες ὃ ἐποίησεν 86" Παῦλος, ἐπῆραν
Andthe crowds having seen what “did *Paul, lifted up
Η͂ ‘ > ~ ‘ , ε ᾿ « ,
τὴν. φωνὴν. αὐτῶν Λυκαονιστὶ λέγοντες, Οἱ θεοὶ ὁμοιωθέντες
their ydice in Lycaonian saying, The gods, having become like
ἀνθρώποις κατέβησαν πρὸς ἡμᾶς" 12 ἐκάλουν.τε τὸν tpév"
men, arecome down to. us, And they called
BapvaBay Δία: τὸν.δὲ Παῦλον Ἑρμῆν, ἐπειδὴ αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ
Barnabas Zeus ; and Paul Hermes, because he was the
£ ΄ ~ ’ ν ΧΙ € ’ ~ 4 ~ »
ἡγούμενος τοῦ λόγου. 18 τὸ δὲ" ἱερεὺς τοῦ Διὸς τοῦ ὄντος
il PA ΕΞ
leader in speaking. And the priest of Zeus who was
πρὸ τὴς. πόλεως "αὐτῶν," ταύρους Kai στέμματα ἐπὶ τοὺς
before their city, oxen and garlands to the
πυλῶνας ἐνέγκας, σὺν τοῖς ὄχλοις ἤθελεν θύειν. .14 ᾿Ακού-
gates having brought, with the crowds wished to sacrifice. Having
« ? , , τὶ ᾿ ~ ev
σαντες δὲ οἱ ἀπόστολοι Βαρνάβας καὶ ἸΤαῦλος, διαῤῥήξαντες
Sheard ‘but 6 “apostles *Barnabas δ: ἃ °Paul, having rent
τὰ ἱμάτια. αὐτῶν "εἰσεπήδησαν" εἰς τὸν ὄχλον, κράζοντες
their garments, rushed in to the crowd, erying
15 καὶ λέγοντες, ΓΛνδρες, Ti ταῦτα ποιεῖτε; καὶ ἡμεῖς
and saying, Men, why these things do ye? also we
ὁμοιοπαθεῖς ἐσμὲν ὑμῖν ἄνθρωποι, εὐαγγελιζόμενοι
Sof*like*feelings ‘are ‘with 7you =men, announcing the glad tidings te
ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ τούτων τῶν ματαίων ἐπιστρέφειν ἐπὶ Yrov' θεὸν
you from these vanities to turn to God
Yrov' ζῶντα, ὃς ἐποίησεν τὸν οὐρανὸν Kai THY γῆν καὶ THY
the living, who made the heaven and the earth and the
θάλασσαν καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς" 16 ὃς ἐν ταῖς παρ-
sea and all the things in them; who in the
ῳχημέναις γενεαῖς εἴασεν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη πορεύεσθαι ταῖς
past generations suffered all the ngtions to go
ὁ δ ~ > ~ - 7 ΄ | ? > , as ‘ ΠῚ > ~
odoic.avrwy' 17 *xut-rot.ye' οὐκ ἀμάρτυρον “εαυτὸν" ἀφὴ-
in their [own] ways, though indeed not without witness himsclf he
κεν Ῥἀγαθοποιῶν,"! οὐρανόθεν “ἡμῖν" ὑετοὺς διδοὺς Kai καιροὺς
left, doing good, fromheaven tous (rains ‘giving and “scasons
καρποφόρους, ἐμπιπλῶν τροφῆς Kai εὐφροσύνης τὰς καρδίας
‘fruitful, filling with food and gladness the hearts
ἡμῶν." 18 Kai ταῦτα λέγοντες μόλις κατέπαυσαν τοὺς
of us, And thesethings saying hardly they stopped the
ὄχλους τοῦ. μὴ.θύειν αὐτοῖς. 19 “Ἐπηλθον" δὲ ἀπὸ ᾿Αντιοχείας
crowds from sacrificing to them. But thither came from Antioch
καὶ ᾿Ικονίου Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ πείσαντες τοὺς ὄχλους, Kai λιθά-
and Iconium Jews, and haying persuaded the crowds, and having
σαντες τὸν Παῦλον, ἔσυρον ἔξω τῆς πόλεως, ἵνομίσαντες"
stoned Paul, drew [him] outside the city, supposing
αὐτὸν "τεθνάναι." 20 κυκλωσάντων.δὲ βαὐτὸν τῶν μαθητῶν,"
him to have died. But “having *surrounded ‘him ‘the “disviples,
ἀναστὰς εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν πόλιν᾽ καὶ τῇ ἐπαύριον ἐξὴλ-
having risen up heentered into the city. And onthe morrow he went
θεν σὺν τῷ Βαρνάβᾳ εἰς Δέρβην. 21 ἰεὐαγγελισάμενοί" τε
away with Barnabas to JDerbe. Andhaving announced the glad tidings to
τὴν.πόλιν. ἐκείνην, καὶ μαθητεύσαντες ἱκανοὺς ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς
that city, and having discipled many they returned to
t — μὲν LTTrA.
νυ ὅ Te LTTrA. w — αὐτῶν (read the
Υ — τὸν LTTrAW. : καίτοι LT3
8 αὐτὸν LTTr. Ὁ ἀγαθουργῶν LTTrAW. © ὑμῖν to you
ὁ ἐπῆλθαν LTTrA. ἵνομίζοντες LITrA. 8 τεθνηκέναι
i εὐαγγελιζόμενοί ANnouncing ὅτο, LT.
XIV XV. AICS
‘ .
τὴν Λύστραν καὶ Ε᾿ Ἰκόνιον καὶ Ἐ᾿Αντιόχειαν" 22 ἐπιστηρίζοντες
oe and Teonium and Autioch, establishing
Tac ψυχὰς τῶν μαθητῶν, παρακαλοῦντες ἐμμένειν τῇ
the souls ofthe disciples, exhorting fee to continue in the
πίστει, Kai OTL διὰ πολλῶν θλίψεων δεῖ ἡμᾶς εἰσελθεῖν εἰς
faith, and that through many tribulations must we enter into
4 , ~ ~ , SA > ~
τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. 23 χειροτονήσαυτες.δὲ αὐτοῖς 'πρεσ-
the kingdom of God. And having chosen for them
βυτέρους κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν," προσευξάμενοι μεπὰ νηστειῶν πα-
ders in every assembly, having prayed with fastings they
ρέθεντο αὐτοὺς τῷ κυρίῳ εἰς ὃν πεπιστεύκεισαν. 24 καὶ
committed them tothe Lord, on whom they had believed. And
διελθόντες τὴν Πισιδίαν ἦλθον εἰς ™ ΤΤαμφυλίαν" 25 καὶ
having passed through Pisidia they came to Paimphylia, and
λαλήσαντες Mey Πέργῃ" τὸν λόγον κατέβησαν εἰς “᾿Αττάλειαν"
having spoken in Ῥοῖρὰ the word thcy came down to Attalia;
26 κἀκεῖθεν ἀπέπλευσαν εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν, ὅθεν ἦσαν παρα-
and thence they sailed to Antioch, whence they had been
δεδομένοι τῇ χάριτι τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς TO ἔογον ὃ ἐπλήρωσαν.
committed tothe grace of God for the work which they fulfilled.
27 παραγεγνόμενοι.δὲ καὶ συναγαγόντες τὴν ἐκκλησίαν
And having arrived and having gathered together the assembly
Pavfyyeray" doa ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς per αὐτῶν, Kai OTe ἤνοιξεν
el-
they declared allthat did 1God with them, and that he opened
~ m” ’ , ὃ , py A q ? 1] ΄
τοῖς ἔθνεσιν θύραν πίστεως. 28 διέτριβον.δὲ “ἐκεῖ! χρόνον
tothe nations a door of faith. And they stayed there *time
οὐκ ὀλίγον σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς.
*not 7a ‘ilittle with {πὸ disciples.
15 Kai τινες κατελθόντες ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας ἐδίδασκον
And certain Haring come down from Judea were teaching
τοὺς ἀδελφούς, Ὅτι ἐὰν. μὴ “περιτέμνησθε! τῷ ἔθει Mwi-
the _ brethren, Unless ye be circumcised aftcr the ai gas of Mo-
σέως οὐ.δύνασθε σωθῆναι. 2 Γενομένης ‘toby στάσεως
ses ye cannot be saved, Having taken place therefore a commotion
καὶ συζητήσεως" οὐκ ὀλίγης τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ τῷ Βαρνάβᾳ πρὸς
and discussion not alittle by Paul and Barnabas with
αὐτούς, ἔταξαν ἀναβαίνειν Παῦλον καὶ Βαρνάβαν καί
them, they appointed “ἴο °go Sup *Paul “and “Barnabas and
τινας ἄλλους ἐξ αὐτῶν πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους καὶ
eertain others from amongst them to the apostles and
πρεσβυτέρους al “Ἱερουσαλήμ, περὶ τοῦ. ζητήματος τούτου.
elders Jcrusalem, about this question,
3 οἱ μὲν sae προπεμφθέντες ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, διήρ-
They indced therefore having been sent forward by the assembly passed
xovro τὴν Φοινίκην καὶ Σαμάρειαν," ἐκδιηγούμενοι τὴν
through Phoenicia and Samaria, relating the
ἐπιστροφὴν τῶν ἐθνῶν" καὶ ἐποίουν χαρὰν μεγάλην πᾶσιν
conversion ofthe nations. And they caused | “joy lorcat to all
τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς. 4 παραγενόμενοι δὲ εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ! τάπε-
the brethren. And haying come to Jcrusalem they were
δέχθησαν" "ὑπὸ" τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ TOY ἀποστύλων Kai τῶν
welconied by the assembly and_ the apostles and the
k 4 εἰς to LTTrA. leat’ ἐκκλησίαν πρεσβυτέρους LTTrAW.
τὴν UWepyny T. ο᾿Ατταλίαν TA. P ἀνήγγελλον αὐτὰ.
τ πο ye have been circumcised Lrtra. 8 + τῷ LTTTA.
place) TTr. v ζητήσεως GLTTrAW. w +4 τε both LITra.
σόλυμα Tr. 2 παρεδέχθησαν they were received LTTraW, 8 ἀπὸ Tr.
357
tra, and to Iconium,
nud Antioch, 22 con-
firming the souls of
the disciples, and ex-
horting them to con-
tinue in the faith, and
that we must through
much tribulation en-
ter into the kingdom
of God. 23 And when
they had ordained
them elders in every
church, and had pray-
ed with fasting, they
commended them to
the Lord, on whom
they believed. 24 And
after they had passed
throughout __ Pisidia,
they came to Pam-
phylia. 25 And when
they had preached the
word in Perga, they
went down into Atta-
lia: 26and_ thence
sailed to Antioch,
from whence they h: id
been recommended to
the grace of God for
the work which they
fulfilled. 27And when
they were ceme, and
had = gathervd the
church together, they
rehearsed all that God
had done with them,
and how he had opened
the door of faith unto
the Gentiles. 28 And
there they abode long
time with the disci-
ples.
XV. And = certain
men which came down
from Judea taught
the brethren, and said,
Except ye be circum-
eised after the manner
of Moses, ye cannot be
saved. 2 When there-
fore Paul and Barna-
bas had no small dis-
sension and disputa-
tion with them, they
determincd that Paul
and Barnabas, and
ecrtain other of thein,
should go up to Jeru-
salem unto the ape-
stles and elders about
this question. 3 And
being brought on their
way by the chrych,
they passed through
Vhenice and Sainuria,
declaring the cony.r-
sion of the Gentilcs:
and they caused great
‘joy unto all the breth-
ren. 4 And when thy
were come to Jerusa-
lem,they were received
of the church, and of
m + χὴν TTr. 2 εἰς
ᾳ — ἐκεῖ GLTTrAW. τ περι-
τ δὲ but (having taken
x Zapapiav T.
Ὑ Ἵερο-
358
Thr apostles and elders,
end they declared all
things that God had
dove with thein, 5 But
there rose up certain
ot the sect of the Pha-
risees which believed,
saying, That it was
needful to circumcise
them, and to conimand
them to keep the law
of Moses. 6 And the
apostles and elders
eame together for to
consider of this matter.
7 And when there had
been much disputing,
Peter rose up, and
said unto them, Men
and brethren, ye know
how that a good while
ago God made choice
among us, that the
Gentiles by my mouth
should hear the word
of the gospel, and be-
lieve. 8 And God,
which knowcth the
hearts, bare them wit-
hess, giving them the
Holy Ghost, even as
he did unto us ; 9and
put no difference be-
tween us and them,
purifying their hearts
by faith. 10 Now
therefore why tempt
ye God, to put a yoke
upon the neck of the
disciples, which nei-
ther our fathers nor
we were able to bear?
J1 But we belicve that
through the grace of
the Lord Jesus Christ
we shall besaved, even
as they. 12 Then all
the multitude kept si-
lence, and gave audi-
ence to Barnabas and
Paul, declaring what
miracles and wonders
God had wrought a-
mong the Gentiles by
them. 13 And after
they had held their
peace, James answer-
ed, saying, Men and
brethren,hearken unto
me: 14 Simeon hath
declared how God at
the first did visit the
Guntiles, to take out
of them a people for
his name. 15 And to
this agree the words
of the prophets ; as it
is written, ‘16 After
this I will return, and
will build again the
tabernacle of David,
whichis fallen down ;
and I will build again
the ruins thereof, and
ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ. Vi
A ye A , ε εἰ διν ͵΄ ΑΕ ΡΝ
πρεσβυτέρων, ἀνήγγειλάν.τε ὅσα ὁ θεὸς ἐποίησεν μετ᾽ αὐτῶν.
elders, and they declared allthat God did with them.
5 ἐξανέστησαν.δέ τινες τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς αἱρέσεως THY Φαρισαίων
And rose up certain of those of the sect’ ofthe Pharisees
πεπιστευκότες, λέγοντες, Ὅτι δεῖ περιτέμνειν αὐτούς,
who believed, saying, It is necessary to circumcise ᾿ them,
παραγγέλλειν. τε τηρεῖν τὸν νύμον Μωῦσέως. 6 Συνήχ-
and charge {them]tokecp the law of Moses, *Were *gathered
θησαν dé" οἱ ἀπόστολοι Kai ot πρεσβύτεροι ἰδεῖν περὶ τοῦ
*togcether 7and the apostles and the elders tosce about
λόγου.τούτου. 7 πολλῆς.δὲ συζητήσεως" γενομένης, ἀνα-
this matter. And much discussion having taken place, “having
‘ , ‘ > , » - >. , « ~
στὰς Ilerooc εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Αγ'ὃρες ἀδελφοί, ὑμεῖς
Syisen *up *Peter said to them, Men brethren, ye
ἐπίστασθε ὅτι ἀφ᾽ ἡμερῶν ἀρχαίων "6 θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν ἐξελέξατο!
know thatfrom “days Yearly God gmong us chose
διὰ τοῦ.στόματός. μου ἀκοῦσαι τὰ ἔθνη τὸν λόγον τοῦ
by my mouth [for] *to*hear ‘the *nations the word of the
εὐαγγελίου. Kai πιστεῦσαι. ὃ καὶ ὁ καρδιογνώστης θεὸς ἐμαρ-
gladtidings, πα ἴο believe. Andthe heart-knowing God bore
~ 7 ~ ‘4 κω dd 4
τύρησεν αὐτοῖς, δοὺς “αὐτοῖς" TO πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον, καθὼς Kai
witness tothem, giving tothem the Spirit the Holy, as also
ἡμῖν" 9 καὶ foddiv' διέκρινεν μεταξὺ ἡμῶν ὅτε" καὶ αὐτῶν,
to us, and put no difference between us ‘both and them,
τῇ πίστει καθαρίσας τὰς. καρδίας. αὐτῶν. 10 νῦν οὖν τί
by the faith having purified their hearts. Now therefore why
πειράζετε τὸν θεόν, ἐπιθεῖναι ζυγὸν ἐπὶ τὸν τράχηλον τῶν
tempt ye God to put ayoke upon the neck of the
μαθητῶν, ὃν οὔτε οἱ. πατέρες ἡμῶν οὔτε ἡμεῖς ἰσχύσαμεν
disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able
βαστάσαι; 11 ἀλλὰ διὰ τῆς χάριτος κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ 'χριστοῦ"
to bear ? But by the grace of[the] Lord Jesus Christ
πιστεύομεν σωθῆναι; καθ᾽ ὃν.τρόπον κἀκεῖνοι. 12 ᾿Εσίγησεν
we believe tobe saved, in the same manner as they also. *Kept “silence
δὲ πᾶν τὸ πλῆθος, Kai ἤκουον Βαρνάβα Kai Παύλου ἐξη-
] ’ 0
Jand all the multitude, and heard Barnabas and Paul -- re-
youpévwy ὕσα ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς σημεῖα Kai τέρατα ἐν τοῖς
lating what did *God ‘signs “and *wonders among the
» ? ? ~ OP ays ‘ ~ ᾽ ‘ 2 ΄
ἔθνεσιν Ov αὐτῶν. 18 Μετὰ δὲ τὺ σιγῆσαι αὐτοὺς ἀπεκρίθη
nations by them. And after *were “silent they ‘answered
᾿Ιάκωβος λέγων, “Arvcoec ἀξελφοί, ἀκούσατέ pov. 14 Συμεὼν
4James, saying, Men brethren, hear me. _- Simeon
ἐξηγήσατο καθὼς πρῶτον ὁ θεὸς ἐπεσκέψατο λαβεῖν ἐξ
related how first God visited totake out of
ἐθνῶν λαὸν ‘xt τῷ. ὀνόματι. αὐτοῦ. 15 καὶ τούτῳ συμφω-
nations apeople for his name, And with this agree
νοῦσιν οἱ λόγοι τῶν προφητῶν, καθὼς γέγραπται, 16 Mera
the words of the prophets: as it has been written, After
ταῦτα
these things
THY WENTWKVIAY’ καὶ τὰ ™KATEGKappEVva' αὐτῆς ἀνοικοδομήσω,
which is fallen; and the ruins of it Iwill build again,
ἀναστρέψω καὶ ἀνοικοδομήσω τὴν σκηνὴν ᾿Δαβὶδ'
Iwillreturn and ὙΠ] buildagain the tabernacle of David
b ve TrA.
LTTrAW,
i— χριστοῦ GTTraw.
LiTra ; Aavid Gw,
© συνζητήσεως LA 3 ζητήσεως TTr.
€ — αὐτοῖς Tira.
4 ἐν ὑμῖν you (ἡμῖν W) ἐξελέξατο ὁ θεὸς
1 οὐθὲν ΤΎΓΤΑ. ΒΕ ---τενν,. h + τοῦ of the GLITraw.
* — ἐπὶ (read τῷ ov. αὐτοῦ for his name) LTTraw. 1 Aavetd -
™ κατεστραμμένα T ; κατεστρεμμένα Tr.
XV. ACTS.
καὶ ἀνορθώσω αὐτήν, 17 ὕπως ἂν. ἐκζητήσωσιν οἱ κατάλοιποι
ἡ ’ nT
and willset up NaS so that pay ®seek 7out ‘the =residue
τῶν ἀνθρώπων τὸν κύριον, Kai πάντα Ta ἔθνη ἐφ᾽ OVE ἐπι-
Sof *men the Lord, and all the nations upon whom has
κέκληται TO-0voud_pou ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς" λέγει κύριος "ὁ" ποιῶν
been called my name upon them, ave Ε{Π|6] Lord who does
Ty ΟΡ. 1 1 PT. Ai 4 cf (4)
ταῦτα °mayra." 18 ῬΓνωστὰ" ἀπ᾽ αἰῶνός “ἐστιν τῷ θεῷ
“these Sthings 41]: known from eternity are to God
πάντα τὰ.ἔργα.αὐτοῦ." 19 διὸ ἐγὼ κρίνω μὴ παρενοχλεῖν
all his works. Whercfore I judge not to trouble
= Tae ns ) ὙΌΣ. ; ;
τοῖς ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐπιστρέφουσιν ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν" 20 ἀλλὰ
those who from the nations tun to God; but
ἐπιστεῖλαι αὐτοῖς τοῦ ἀπέχεσθαι “ἀπὸ τῶν αλισγημάτων τῶν
to write to them to abstain from the pollutions of the
εἰδώλων Kai τῆς πορνείας Kai τοῦ" πνικτοῦ καὶ TOU αἵματος.
idols and fornication and what isstrangled and blood.
21 ἱΜωσῆς" γὰρ ἐκ γενεῶν ἀρχαίων κατὰ.πόλιν τοὺς κη-
For Moses from generations ΟΥ̓ old inevery city those *pro-
ρύσσοντας αὐτὸν ἔχει ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς κατὰ. πᾶν σάββατον
claiming him ‘has in the synagogues, every sabbath
ἀναγινωσκόώμενος.
being read,
22 Tire ἔδοξεν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις καὶ τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις
Then it seemed good to the apostles and to the elders
σὺν ὕλῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, ἐκλεξαμένους ἄνδρας
with *whole ‘the assembly, chosen men
πέμψαι εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν σὺν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ Βαρνάβᾳ, ᾿Ιούδαν
ἐξ αὐτῶν
from among them
tosend to Autioch with Paul and Barnabas, Judas
τὸν "ἐπικαλούμενον" “BapoaBar," καὶ Σίλαν, ἄνδρας ἡγου-
surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, =men "lead-
μένους ἐν τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, 23 γράψαντες διὰ χειρὸς. αὐτῶν
ing among the brethren, having written by ak hand
xrade,' Οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ ot πρεσβύτερο: Yeai οἱ" ἀδελφοί,
thus: The *apostles and the elders and the brethren,
τοῖς κατὰ THY ᾿Αντιόχειαν Kai Συρίαν καὶ Κιλικίαν ἀδελφοῖς
to those in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia, brethren
~ Sed 9 ? .\ > μι , o
τοῖο εξ ἐθνῶν, χαίρειν. 24 Ἐπειδὴ ἠκούσαμεν ore
"from among [the] nations, greeting. Inasmuch as we have heard that
τινὲς ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐξελθύντες ἐτάραξαν ὑμᾶς λόγοις,
‘certain from amongst us having gone cut troubled you by words,
ἀνασκευάζοντες Tac-Wuyac ὑμῶν, “EyovTEC mepiréuwecdat
upsetting your souls, saying [ye must] be circumcised
καὶ τηρεῖν τὸν νόμον," οἷς οὐ.διεστειλάμεθα᾽ 90 ἔδοξεν
aud keep . the law; to whom we gaveno[such]command; it seemed good
ἡμῖν γενομένοις ὁμοθυμαδόν, “ἐκλεξαμένους" ἄνδρας πέμψαι
tous having come with-oue accord, chosen men to sehd
\ - ~ \ ~ ᾽ ~ ε ~ 77> \ ΄
πρὸς ὑμᾶς, σὺν τοῖς. ἀγαπητοῖς. ἡμῶν Βαρνάβᾳ καὶ ἸΤαύλῳ,
το you, with our beloved Barnabas and Paul,
26 ἀνθρώποις παραδεδωκόσιν τὰς ψυχὰς αὐτῶν ὑπὲρ τοῦ
men who have given up their lives for the
ὀνόματος τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 27 ἀπεστάλκαμεν
nme of our Lord Jesus Christ. We haye sent
809
I will set itup: 17 that
the residue of men
might seek after the
Lord, and all the Gen-
tiles, upon whom my
name is called, saith
the Lord, who do-
eth all these things.
18 Known unto God
are all his works from
the beginning of the
world. J9 Wherefore
my sentence is, that
we trouble not them,
which from aveong the
Gentiles are turned to
God: 20 but that we
write unto them, that
they abstain from pol-
lutions of idols, and
Jrom fornication, and
Jrom things strangled,
and from blood. 21 For
Moses of old time hath
in every city them that
preach him, being
read in the synagogues
every sabbath day.
22 Then pleased it
the apostles and elders,
with the wholechurch,
to send chosen men of
their own company to
Autioch with Paul
and Barnabas; namely,
Judas surnamed Bar-
sabas, and Silas, chief
men among the breth-
ren: 23 and they wrote
letters by them after
this manner; The
apostles and elders
and brethren send
greeting unto the
brethren which are of
the Gentilesin Antioch
and Syria and Cilicia:
24 forasmuch as we
have heard, that ter-
tain which went out
from us have trou-
bled you with words,
subverting your souls,
saying, Ye must be
> circumcised, and keep
the law: to whom we
gave no such com-
mandment;: 25 it seem-
ed good unto us, being
assembled with one
accord, to send chosen
men uanto you with
our beloved Barnabas
and Paul, 26men that
have hazarded their
lives for the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ.
27 We have sent there-
— oLrnr. ὁ -- πάντα GLTTrAW. P γνωστὸν LW.
Lord his work τι; ἐστιν τῷ θεῷ τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ W ;
τ-- ἀπὸ (ead σῶν; trom the) Ltm[a]. 5 — τοῦ ‘Ltr.
ealled SENG ~ BapoaBBav LiTrA. ἃ — τάδε LTTrA.
LITra. = λέγοντες TEPLTEMVETOAL καὶ THPELV τὸν νόμον LTTrA,
chosen LTrw,
ἃ τῷ κυρίῳ τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ to the
-- ἐστιν τῷ θεῷ TAVTA τὰ Epya αὐτοῦ GITrA,
E Mwiions GLTfrAW.
Σ — καὶ οἱ Gead elder brethyven)
ἃ ἐκλεξαμένοις having
Y καλοιμενον
360 TIPASZ ELS Ve
fore Judas and Silas ἣν Ἰούδαν καὶ St cai αὐτοὺς διὰ λό ᾿ ἐλ-
fore Judas and Silas, oy ‘Iovday καὶ Σίλαν, καὶ adrove ὃ γου ἀπαγγέλ
τ Sj ein, τ sc :
you the same things therefore Judes aud pons, alse eBemsclycs ae word oe
by mouth. 28 Por it Noyrac τὰ αὐτά. 28 tokerv.yao “τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι"
seemed good to the {you] the same things. For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit
Holy Ghost, and to us, Preys ee : Ὶ Ξ ἐπ 2 ἃ ἢ
to lay upon you no καὶ ἡμῖν», μηδὲν πλέον ἐπιτίθεσθαι ὑμῖν βάρος πλὴν “τῶν
greater burden than τη tous, πὸ further *to “lay “upon you ‘burden than
these necessary things; |, 7 i icy ἘΝ >> ΄ .
29 that ye abstain ἐπάναγκες τούτων," 29 ἀπέχεσθαι εἰδωλοθύτων καὶ
from meats offered to these neevssary things : to abstain from things sacrificed to idols, and
idols, and from blood, — ,, ra a aah ὃ , te >
and from things stran- αἰματοὸς Kat πνικτου" καὶ ποργνειας" 6: ων
gied, and from forni- fom blood and from what is strangled, and from fornication; from which
cation: from which ἣν ε , > foes ; wre t ὰ
if ye keep your- διατηροῦντες ἑαυτούς, εὖ πράξετε: ἕἔῤρωσθε. 80 Οἱ μὲν
selves, ye shall do keeping yourselves, well ye will do. Farewell. They
well. Fare ye well. > , ex eee , ν . ,
80 50 when they were οὖν ἄπολυθεντες “ἤλθον' εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν" καὶ συναγαγόντες
dismnissed, they came therefore, being let fo went to Autioch, and having gathered
o Antioch: andwhen _, τ, LN Ate Ὁ ἈΝ 5 , Sualeatod te
they had gathered the TO πλῆθος ἐπέδωκαν THY ETLOTOANY. 91 ἀναγνόντες.δὲ exa-
multitude together,~the multitude delivered the epistle. And havingread they
they delivercd the nee , δ
epistle: 3lwhichwhen ρῆσαν ἐπὶ τῇ παρακλήσει. 82 ᾿Ιούδας. ἴτε! καὶ Siac, καὶ av-=
they had rend, they rejoiced at the consolation. And Judas and Silas, “also ?them-
rejoiced for the conso- ἢ κ᾿ , > = ,
lation. 32And Judas τοὶ προφῆται ὄντες, διὰ λόγου πολλοῦ παρεκάλεσαν τοὺς
and Silas, being pro- selves *prophets %being, by. “discourse ‘much exhorted the
phets also themselves, ddedgove, καὶ éreoTyoisav. 383 Ποιήσαντες. δὲ χρύνον ἀπε-
with many words,and brethren, and _ established [them]. Andhavingcontinucd a time they
confimediion: And χύθησαν per’ εἰρήνης ἀπὸ τῶν ἀδελφῶν πρὺς ὁτοὺς ἀποστύ-
there aspace,they were Were let go in peace from the brethren to the apostles;
let go in peace trom Noug." 34 πέδοξεν δὲ τῷ Σίλᾳ ἐπιμεῖναι αὐτοῦ." 35 Παῦλος δὲ
apostles. 34 Notwith- but it seemed good toSilas toremain thcre. And Paul
gtanding it Pleased καὶ Βαρνάβας διέτριβον ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ, διδάσκοντες Kai εὐαγ-
still. 35 Paulalsoand ®2@ Barnabas stayed in Antioch, teaching and, %an-
Barnabas continuedin γελιζόμενοι μετὰ καὶ ἑτέρων πολλῶν, TOY λόγον τοῦ
ΠΝ ΠΈΣ ΤΣ ane nouncing “the "glad *tidings ‘with *also "others *many— the word ofthe
the Lord, with many κυρίου.
others also, Lord.
36 And some days 36 Μετὰ.δέ τινας ἡμέρας εἶπεν Παῦλος πρὸς Bapva Bay,"
after Paul said unto ; ie after scertaby, “dys on one τ ς εὐ ον τ
Barnabas, Let us g0 ᾿ῃσιστρέψαντες δὴ ἐπισκεψώμεθα τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ξἡ μῶν" κατὰ
again and visit our
brethren in every city ; ; 5 »
where we havepreach- ἱσᾷσαν πόλιν! ἐν αἷς κατηγγείλαμεν τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου,
τ ΡΣ ΘΟ πέρνει ας every city in which wehave announced the word ofthe Lord,
do. 37 And Barnabas στῶς ἔχουσιν. 37 BapyvaBac.cé ™éBovdevaaro' συμπαρα-
4Metermined to take ἢ are aera : τ
sriglithiem Johrl whose how they are. And Barnabas purposed to take
surname was Mark, λαβεῖν" 5 ΡῬτὸν" ΦΤωάννηνἱ" τὸν καλούμενον Μάρκον" 38 Παῦ-
Having turned back “*indced ‘let “us look after our brethren in
38 But Paul thought with [them] John called Mark; “Paul
not good to take him . rer A : ; Ss kobe BLOTS
with them, who de- oc δὲ ἠξίου τὸν ἀποστάντα ἀπ αὐτῶν ἀπὸ ἸΠαμ-
parted from them ‘hut thought it well him who withdrew from them from Pam-
from Pamphylia, and ; en a shee 5 tote 5
went not withthemto φυλίας, καὶ μὴ-συνελθύόντα αὐτοῖς εἰς TO ἔργον, μὴ ᾽συμπαρα-
the work. 899 Andthe phylia, . and went not with them to the work, not to take
contention was 80 ~ I a ( Shue, ἘΠ ΞΜ; , τ
sharp between them, λαβεῖν τοῦτον. 39 ἐγένετο “οὖν! παροξυσμός. ὥστε
that they departed *with (Sthem] ‘him. Arose therefore a’sharp contention so that
asunder one from the ,» ~ ᾽ ΠΥ ᾽ν , , ,
other: and so Barna- ἀποχωρισθῆναι αὐτοὺς ἀπ᾽ ἀλλήλων, τόν.τε.-Βαρνάβαν παρα-
bas took Mark, and “departed ‘they from one another, and Barnabas having
Ὁ τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ TTrW. © τούτων τῶν ἐπάναγκες LTTr; --- τούτων A. 4 πνικτῶν
LTTra. © κατῆλθον LITrA. δὲ E. & τοὺς ἀποστείλαντας avTovs,thuse who sent them
GLTTrAW. ΒΚ — verse 34 LTTrAW. πρὸς Βαρνάβαν IlavAos,Lrtra. k — ἡμῶν (read the
brethren) GLTTraw. 1 πόλιν πᾶσαν LUTTrA. m ἐβούλετο LTTrAW. ἢ συν- TA.
° + καὶ also GLTTrA. P — τὸν GLA, a ᾿Ιωάνην Tr. τ συμ-ίσυν- ΤΑ)παραλαμβάνειν
LTTra, 8 δὲ and (arose) LITra,
RVR AV I. Aa tS:
λαβόντα τὸν Μάρκον ἐκπλεῦσαι εἰς Κύπρον" 40 ΤΓαῦλος δὲ
taken Mark sailed to Cyprus ; but Paul
ἐπιλεέαμενος Σίλαν ἐξῆλθεν, παραδοθεὶς τῇ χάριτι
having chosen Silas went forth, having been committed tothe grace
‘rou Geou" ὑπὸ τῶν ἀδελφῶν. 41 διήρχετο.δὲ τὴν Συρίαν
of God by the brethren. And he passed through Syria
: , 9 5 ; Ewan ἘΝ
cai Κιλικίαν, ἐπιστηοίζων τὰς ἐκκλησίας. 16 Κατήντησεν.δὲΣ
and Ciltcia, establishing the assemblies. And he arrived
? ‘ κι ΄ ΄ x > ~
εἰς Δέρβην καὶ Υ Λύστραν" καὶ ἰδού. μαθητὴς τις ἦν ἐκεῖ,
at Derbe and Lystra: and behold, a “disciple ‘certain was there,
, en ΄ ! > - , ~
ὀνόματι Τιμόθεος, υἱὸς γυναικός ὅτινος" ᾿Ιουδαίας πιστῆς
by name Timotheus, son of ἃ *woman ‘certain “Jewish *believing
‘ " e ea > ~ € 4 ~ > ,
πατρὸς δὲ “Ἑλληνος᾽ 20¢ ἐμαρτυρεῖτο ὑπὸ τῶν ἐν Avo-
but [the] father ἃ Greek, who was borne witness to by the 7in *Lys-
> , ἔν ~ ~ ὔ « ~ \
τροις Kai ‘IKovip ἀδελφῶν. 8 τοῦτον ἠθέλησεν ὁ αὔλος σὺν
tra tand ‘Iconium ‘brethren. Thisone *wished 1Paul = with
~ ~ A A A
αὐτῷ ἐξελθεῖν, καὶ λαβὼν περιέτεμεν αὐτὸν διὰ τοὺς
him togoforth, and having taken hecircumcised him ὁπ δοοροπηΐ of the
re
; ee bs, : :
Ιουδαίους τοὺς ὄντας ἐν τοῖς.τύποις. ἐκείνοις ἤδεισαν. γὰρ
for they *knew
Jews who were in those places,
πάπαντες τὸν. πατέρα αὐτοῦ ὕτι “Ἕλλην! ὑπῆρχεν. 4 ὡς δὲ
tall his father that a Greck he was. And as
τὰς πόλεις >rapEdidovy" αὐτοῖς φυλάσσειν
διεπορεύοντο
cities they delivered to them to keep
they passed through the
ν᾿ 4 2 ~ t? 4 ~ i]
τὰ δόγματα τὰ κεκριμένα ὑπὸ THY ἀποστόλων Kai “τῶν'
the decrees decided on by the apostles and the
πρεσβυτέρων. τῶν ἐν “Tepovcadyp." ὃ at μὲν οὖν ἐκ-
elders in Jerusalem. The “therefore ‘as-
κλησίαι ἐστερεοῦντο τῇ πίστει, Kai ἐπερίσσευον τῷ ἀριθμῷ
semblies were strengthened in the faith, - and abounded in number
καθ᾽ ἡμέραν.
every day.
6 Aceh Oovrec" δὲ τὴν Φρυγίαν καὶ ἱτὴν" Γαλατικὴν
*Having “passed *through ‘and Phrygia and the Galatian
χώραν, κωλυθέντες ὑπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος λαλῆσαι
country, having been forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak
τὸν λόγον ἐν τῇ Λσίᾳ, 7 ἐλθόντες ὃ κατὰ τὴν Μυσίαν ἐπείρα--
the word in Asia, having come down to Mysia they at-
ζον κατὰ" ἱτὴν" Βιθυνίαν πορεύεσθαι" καὶ οὐκ. εἴασεν
tempted to -bithynia to go; and *did “ποῦ *suffer
αὐτοὺς τὸ πνεῦμα. 8 παρελθόντες. δὲ τὴν Μυσίαν κατέβη-
Sthem ‘the “Spirit; aud haying passed by Mysia they came
σαν sic Τρωάδα. 9 καὶ ὅραμα διὰ Ὡτῆς" νυκτὸς "ὠφθη τῷ
down to Troas. And avision during the night appeared
Παύλῳ" ᾿Ανήρ ὅτις ἦν Μακεδὼν! ἑστώς, Ῥ παρακαλῶν
to Paul: A *man ‘certain *was *o0f *Macedonia standing, besceching
αὐτὸν καὶ λέγων, Διαβὰς εἰς Μακεδονίαν βοήθησον
him and saying, Having passcd over into Macedonia help
e ~ ε > 9 Ὧν ee = Ay > , ? , ae ~
ἡμῖν. 10 Ὡς δὲ τὸ opapa εἶδεν, εὐθέως ἐζητήσαμεν ἐξελθεῖν
us. And when the vision he saw, immediately wesought to go forth
ἡ τοῦ κυρίου οἵ the Lord irrraw.
2 ---τινος GLTTrAW.
LTTrAW. ¢ — τῶν LTTrAW.
LYTraA W. f— τὴν LYPra.
i —- τὴν W. k πορευθῆναι LTTrA.
Ὁ τῷ Παύλῳ ὥφθη TTra. ο Μακεδών τις ἦν (— ἣν A) LTTrAW.
w+ τὴν τι.
4 “Ἱεροσολύμοις LITrAW.
& -+ δὲ and (having come) LrtTraw.
1+ Ἰησοῦ of Jesus GLTTrAW.
xX + καὶ also L[Tr}.
5 πάντες (ἅπαντες Tr) ὅτι Ἕλλην ὃ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ LTr.
361
sailed unto Cyprus;
40 and Paul chose Si-
las, and departed, be-
ing recemimended by
the brethren unto the
grace of God, 41 And
he went through Sy-
ria and Cilicia. con-
Arming the churches,
XVI. Then came he
to Derbe and Lystra:
and, behold, a certain
disciple was there,
named Timotheus, the
son of a certain wo-
man, which was a
Jewess, and believed ;
but his father was a
Greek: 2 which was
well reported of by the
brethren that were at
Lystra and Iconium.
3 Him would Paul
have to go forth with
him; and took and
circumcised him _ be-
cause of the Jews
which were in those
quarters: for they
knew all that his fa-
ther was a Greek.
4 And as they went
through the cities,
they delivered them
the decrees for to keep,
that were ordained of
the apostles and elders
which were at Jerusa-
lem. 5 Andso were the
churches established
in the faith, and in-
creased in number
daily.
6 Now when they
had gone throughout
Phrygia and the re-
gion of Galatia, and
were forbidden of the
Holy Ghost to preach
the word in Asia, 7 af-
ter they were come to
Mysia, they assayed to
go into Bithynia: but
the Spirit suffered
them not. 8 And they
passing by Mysia came
down to Troas. 9 And
a vision appeared to
Paul in the night;
There stood a man of
Macedonia, and pray-
ed him, saying, Come
over into Macedonia
and help us. 10 And
after he had scen the
vision, immediately
we endeavoured to go
Υ + ets at τιῦτν.
Ὁ mapcdidocap
6 διῆλθον they passed through
b εἰς GLTTrAw.
m — τῆς LTI[A]W
P + καὶ «πᾷ LTTr.
362
into Macedonia, as-
suredly gathering that
the Lord had called
us for to preach the
gospel unto them,
11 Therefore loosing
from Troas, we came
with a straight course
to Samothracia, and
the next day to Nea-
polis; 12 and from
thence to Philippi,
which is the chief cily
of that part of Mace-
donia, and a colony:
and we were in that
city abiding certain
days. 13 And on the
sabbath we went out
of the city by a river
side, where prayer was
wont to be made; and
wesat down, and spake
unto the women which
resorted thither.14 And
acertain woman nam-
ed Lydia, a seller of
purple, of the city of
Thyatira, which wor-
shipped God, heard us:
whose heart the Lord
opened, that she at-
tended unto the things
which were spoken of
Paul. 15 And when
she was baptized, and
her houschold, she be-
sought us, saying, If
ye have judged me to
be faithful to the Lord,
come into my house,
and abide there, And
she constrained us.
16 Andit cameto pass,
as we went to prayer,
a@ certain damsel pos-
sessed with a spirit of
divination met us,
which brought her
masters much gain by
soothsaying: 17 the
same followed Paul
and us, and cried, say-
ing, These men are the
servants of the most
high God, which shew
unto us the way of
salvation, 18 And this
did she many days.
But Paul, being griev-
ed, turned and said to
the spirit, 1 command
thee m the name of
Jesus Christ to come
out of her. And he
came out the same
hour. 19 And when
her masters saw that
the hope of their gains
was gone, they caught
4 — χὴν LITr.
v O€ LTTrA.
4 μένετε LTTrW.
Ww Νέαν πόλιν TTr.
® πύλης gate LTTrAW.
© + τὴν the [place for] trrraw.
Ἀ κατακολουθοῦσα following TIr.
DPA aE UES XVI.
> A δν s ΄
εἰς “τὴν" Μακεδονίαν, συμβιβάζοντες ὅτι προσκέκληται ἡμᾶς
to Macedonia, concluding that Shad *called us
τὸ κύριος! εὐιγγελίσασθαι αὐτούς. 11 ᾿Αναγχθέντες
the Lord
βοῦν! ἀπὸ ‘ric’ Τρωάδος
thercfore from Troas
θράκην, τῇ.-“τεὶ
to announce the glad tidings to them. Having sailed
> 5 , > .
εὐθυδρομήσαμεν εἰς Σαμο-
we came with a straight course to Samo-
ἐπιούσῃ. εἰς “Νεάπολιν, 12 ἐκεῖθέν. τε!
thracia, and onthe following day to Neapolis, and thence
εἰς Φιλίππους, ἥτις ἐστν πρώτη τῆς μερίδος Yrne"
to Philippi, which is [the] first "of (Sthat] *part
Μακεδονίας πόλις, κολώνια. Ἤμεν.δὲ ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ πόλει δια-
Sof “Macedonia ‘city, acolony, And we were In this city stay-
΄ « , ΄ ΄“-- . ~ ΄
τοίβοντες ἡμέρας τινάς, 13 τῇτε ἡμέρᾳ THY σαββάτων
ing *days ‘certain. Andonthe day οὗ the sabbath
UREN (ἢ are " SSI ἿΝ il κι ΄ τ b? te
€57) OPEV ESW τῆς “TOAEWC παρα πόταμον, ου eVOLUICETO
we weut forth outside the city by ariver, Wwhcre wascustomary
προσευχὴ" εἶναι, καὶ καθίσαντες ἐλαλοῦμεν ταῖς συνελ-
prayer tobe, and having sat down to the *who “came
θούσαις γυναιξίν. 14 Kat τις γυνὴ ὀνόματι Λυδία, πορ-
*together ‘women. Andacertain woman, by name Lydia, a seller
φυρόπωλις πόλεως Θνατείρων, σεβομέξνη τὸν θεόν, ἤκουεν"
of purple of (the) city of Thyatira, who worshipped God, wus hearing;
- « ΄ ‘ , -
ἧς 0 κύριος διήνοιξεν τὴν καρδίαν προσέχειν τοῖς
of whom the Lord opened the heart to attend to the things
λαλουμένοις ὑπὸ “τοῦ" Παύλου. 15 wedi ἐβαπτίσθη καὶ
spoken: _ by ‘Paul. And when she was baptized and
t = ~ t ΄ ‘
ὁ οἴκος. αὐτῆς παρεκάλεσεν λέγουσα, Ei κεκρίκατε pe πιστὴν
her house she besought saying, If ye have judged me faithful
τῷ κυρίῳ εἶναι, εἰσελθόντες εἰς τὸν. οἶκόν μου, “μείνατε""
tothe Lord tobe, having entered into my house, abide.
καὶ παορεβιάσατο ἡμᾶς. 16 ᾿Εγένετο. δὲ πορευομένων. ἡμῶν
And sheconstrained us. And it came to pass as We were going
εἰς ® προσευχήν, παιδίσκην τινὰ ἔχουσαν πνεῦμα Πύθωνος!
prayer, a“damsel certain, having ἃ spirit of Python,
Ἑάἀπαντῆσαι! ἡμῖν, ἥτις ἐργασίαν πολλὴν παρεῖχεν τοῖς
met us, who “gain ‘wuch brought
. ΄ > ~ , er h , i] ~
κυρίοις αὐτῆς μαντευομένη. 17 αὕτη "κατακολουθήσασα" τῷ
to her masters by divining. She having followed
A) elias ” x Qi “
Παύλῳ καὶ ἡμῖν ἔκραζεν λέγουσα, Οὗτοι οἱ ἄνθρωποι δοῦλοι
Paul and ~us cried saying, These men bondmen
τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου εἰσίν, οἵτινες καταγγέλλουσιν ἡμῖν"
we spoke
to
of the “God 1Most “High are, who announce tous [the]
ὁδὸν σωτηρίας. 18 Τοῦτο.δὲ ἐποίει ἐπὶ πολλὰς ἡμέρας" δια-
way of salvation. And this shedid for many days, SBeing
‘ ‘ «1 ~ ‘ , ~ ,΄ ~
πονηθεὶς δὲ ko" Παῦλος, καὶ ἐπιστρέψας τῷ πνεύματι εἶπεν,
*distressed *but *Paul, _ and having turned tothe spirit said,
ΠΠαραγγέλλω σοι ἐν ἱτῷ" ὀνόματι ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ ἐξελθεῖν
I charge thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out
᾽ > ? ~ ‘ %¢~ ? ~ ~ oe . . 2 a7 ea . Τὰ
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς. Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν αὐτῇ.τῇ ὥρᾳ. 19 ᾿Ιδόντες. δὲ οἱ κύριοι
from her. And it came out the same hour, And “seeing . *masters
> ~ « γς- Lae sr . ~ > ‘ > ~ ᾽ ,
αὐτῆς ὅτι ἐξῆλθεν ἡ ἐλπὶς τῆς.ἐργασίας. αὐτῶν, ἐπιλαβόμενοι
*her that was gone the hope of their gain, having taken hold of
τ ὃ θεὸς God LITra. 5 δὲ and (having sailed) Ta.
: X κἀκεῖθεν LYTrAW. ) — τῆς LTTr. t — ἔξω W.
b ἐνομίζομεν προσευχὴν We Supposed prayer 11 τ. ¢ — τοῦ TTr.
[Πύθωνα LTTrA. 8 ὑπαντῆσαι TITA,
ΚΤ. ἰ-- τῷ Lira.
t — τῆς 1.01...
ἱ ὑμῖν to you ETtr.
XVI. ACTS.
τὸν Παῦλον καὶ ™rov" Σίλαν εἵλκυσαν
Paul and Silas they dragged [them] into
τοὺς ἄρχοντας: 20 καὶ προσαγαγόντες αὐτοὺς τοῖς
the magistrates ; and having brought up them to the
εἰς τὴν Ayupay
the market
γ᾽ ‘
ἐπι
before
~ τ i τ eo» ΄ « ~
στρατηγοῖς "εῖπον," Οὗτοι οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐκταράσσουσιν ἡμῶν
captains said, These men Sexccedingly *trouble “our
. , ? - ~ ε ,΄ ~ (>) ‘ BN ἔθ
τὴν πόλιν, ᾿Τουδαῖοι ὑπάρχοντες" 21 καὶ καταγγελλουσιν εθὴ
Scity, 2Jews ‘being, - and announce customs
- : ᾷ se en Nia :
ἃ οὐκ ἔξεστιν ἡμῖν παραδέχεσθαι οὐδὲ ποιεῖν, Ῥωμαίοις
which it is not lawful for us to recei¥e nor todo, =Romans
‘ 2, ? ~ «
οὖσιν. 22 Καὶ συνεπέστη ὁ ὄχλος κατ᾽ αὐτῶν, καὶ οἱ στρα-
*being. And rose up together the crowd against thei, and the cap-
Ae 5 ; el: Ol aan
τηγοὶ ὁπεριῤῥήξαντες" αὐτῶν τὰ ἱμάτια ἐκέλευον ῥαβδιί-
tains having torn off of them the garments commanded to beat [them]
Zew* 23 πολλάς τε ἐπιθέντες αὐτοῖς πληγάς ἔβαλον
with rods. And*many thaving laid Son *them ‘stripes they cast [them]
εἰς φυλακήν, παραγγείλαντες τῷ δεσμοφύλακι ἀσφαλῶς τηρεῖν
into priscn, charging the jailor safely to keep
αὐτούς" 24 ὃς παραγγελίαν τοιαύτην Ῥεἰληφὼς" ἔβαλεν αὐτοὺς
them ; who *a “charge 4such having received thrust them
εἰς τὴν ἐσωτέραν φυλακήν, καὶ τοὺς πόδας. αὐτῶν ἠσφαλί-
into the inner prison, and their feet secured
σατο" sic τὸ. ξύλον. 25 Karaode τὸ μεσονύκτιον Παῦλος καὶ
to the stocks, And towards midnight Paul and
Σίλας προσευχόμενοι ὕμνουν τὸν θεόν" ἐπηκροῶντο
Silas praying were singing praises to God, “listened °to
δὲ αὐτῶν οἱ δέσμιοι. 26 ἄφνω.δὲ σεισμὸς ἐγένετο μέγας,
‘and “them “the “prisoners, And suddenly ®earthquake ‘there *was °a*great,
ὥστε σαλευθῆναι τὰ θεμέλια τοῦ δεσμωτηρίου" τἀνεῴχθησάν"
sothat wereshaken the foundations of the prison, *were “opcned
Sve! παραχρῆμα at θύραι πᾶσαι, Kai πάντων τὰ δεσμὰ ἀνέθη.
4and immediatcly *the*doors ‘all, and “ofall ‘the “bonds were loosed.
27 ἔξυπνος δὲ ᾿ γενόμενος ὁ δεσμοφύλαξ, καὶ ἰδὼν ἀνεῳγ-
And *awoke “out “ὍΕ *sleep “being ‘the “jailor; and seeing opened
μένας τὰς θύρας τῆς φυλακῆς, σπασάμενος * μάχαιραν YépEed-
the doors ofthe prison, having drawn a sword was
λεν ἑαυτὸν ἀναιρεῖν, νομίζων ἐκπεφευγέναι τοὺς δεσμίους.
about himself to put to death, supposing had escuped the prisoners.
23 ἐφώνησεν. δὲ “φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ὁ Παῦλος! λέγων, Μηδὲν
But “called “out *with°’a‘voice ®loud *Paul saying, ZNO} ὦ
πράξῃς σεαυτῷ κακόν" ἅπαντες. γάρ ἐσμεν ἐνθάδε. 29 Al-
‘do “to “thyself injury ; for “all 1we “are here. *Having
΄ κι ~ ? VI ,
τήσας δὲ φῶτα εἰσεπήδησεν, Kai ἔντρομος. γενόμενος προσ-
Sasked *for ‘and lights herushedin, and trembling fell
, ~ , 4 ~ ‘ ΝΣ ‘
ereoey τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ τῷ" TAG’ 30 καὶ προαγαγὼν αὐτοὺς
down before Paul and Silas. And having brought them
ge » ’ , ~ ~ its ~
ἕξω ἔφη, Κύριοι, τί με. δεῖ ποιεῖν τινα σωθῶ;
out he said, Sirs, what is necessary forme todo that I may be saved?
31 Οἱ. δὲ Yeizor,' Πίστευσον ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν Τχριστόν,!
And they | said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ,
καὶ σωθήσῃ; σὺ καὶ ὁ. οἴκός. σου. 82 Καὶ ἐλάλησαν αὐτῷ
and thou shalt Ὀὸ βανοᾶ, thouand thy house. And they spoke to him
m — τὸν A,
αὐτῶν LTTrA.
v ἤμελλεν LITA.
2 — χριστον LTTrA.
π εἶπαν LTTrA. © περιρήξαντες LTTrA.
τ ηνεῴώχθησαν LTrA; ἡνοίχθησαν 1. 5 δὲ LTTra.
~ —oLtir; Παῦλος φωνῇ μεγάλῃ Le
.P λαβὼν LTTrAW.
363
Paul and Silas, and
Grew them into the
marketplaces unto the
rulers, 20and brought
them to the mayis-
trutes, saying, These
men, being Jews,docx-
ceedingly trouble oux
city, 21 and teach enus-
toms, which dre not
lawful for us to re-
ceive, neither to ob-
serve, being Romaus.
22 And the multitude
rose up together a-
gainst them: and the
magistrates rent off
their clothes, anid com-
manded to beat then.
23 And when they had
laid many stripes up-
on them, they cast
then. into prison,
charging the jailor to
keep them = safely:
2i who, having reeciy-
ed sucha charge,thrust
them into the inner
prison, and made their
tvet fast in the stocks,
25 And at midnight
Paul and Silas prayed,
aud sang praises unto
God: and the prisoners
heard them, 26 And
suddenly there was a
great earthquake, so
that the foundations
of the prison were
shaken: and imme-
diately all the doors
were opened, andevery
one’s bands were loos-
ed. 27 And the keeper
of the prison awaking
out of his sleep, and
secing the prison doors
open, he drew out his
sword, and would have
killed himself, suppos-
ing that the prisoners
had been fled. 28 But
Paulcried with a loud
voice, saying, Do thy-
self no harm: for we
are all here. 29 Then
he called for a light,
and sprang in, and
cume trembling, and
fell down before
Paul and Silas, 30 and
brought them out, and
said, Sirs, what must
I do to be saved?
31 And they said, Be-
lieve on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shalt
be saved. and thy
house, 32 And they
spake unto him the
4 ἠσφαλίσατο
t + τὴν the (sword) ira:
* — τῷ LIra.
Y εἶπαν LTTrA.
$64
word of the Lord, and
to all that were in
his house. 33 And
he took them the same
hour of the night,
and washed _ their
stripes ; and was bap-
tized, he and all his,
straightway. 34 And
when he had brought
them into his house,
he set meat before
them, and rejoiced, be-
lieving in God with all
his house. 85 And
when it was day, the
magistrates sent the
serjeants, saying, Let
those men go. 36 And
the keeper of the pri-
son told this saying to
Paul, The magistrates
have sent to let you
go: now therefore de-
part, and go in peace,
37 But Paul said unto
them, They have beat-
en us openly uncon-
demned, being Ro-
mans, and have cast us
into prison; and now
do they thrust us out
privily? nay verily;
but let them come
themselves and fetch
us out. 38 And the
serjeants told these
words unto the magis-
trates:and they feared,
when they heard that
they were Romans.
39 And they came and
besought them, and
brought them out, and
desired them to depart
out of the city. 40 And
they weat out of the
prison, and entered in-
to the house of Lydia:
ana when they had
seen the brethren, they
eomforted them, and
departed,
XVII. Now when they
had passed through
Amphipolis and Apol-
lonia, they came to
Thessalonica, where
was a synagogue of
the Jews: 2 and Paul,
as his manner was,
wentin untothem, and
three sabbath days
reasoned with them
᾿ἘΞΕ of the scriptures,
{8 opening and alleg-
jing, that Christ must
needs have suffered,
PA ob iS: Og Eay) 68
τὸν λόγον Tov κυρίου, "καὶ πᾶσιν" τοῖς ἐν τῇ. οἰκίᾳ. αὐτοῦ.
the word ofthe Lord, and toall those in his house.
33 καὶ παραλαβὼν αὐτοὺς ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ WPA τῆς νυκτὸς ἔλου-
And havingtaken them ἷἃὼ _ that hour of the night he wash-
σεν ἀπὸ τῶν πληγῶν, καὶ ἐβαπτίσθη αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ αὐτοῦ
ed [them]from the stripes ; ard *was “baptized 7he and “his
ὑπάντες" παραχρῆμα. 34 avayaywy.re αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν οἶκον
1811] immediately. And having brought them into “house
c ΕῚ = ~ I} εθ0 5 as 2 y = ‘ d Lue λλ , " e
αὐτοῦ" παρέθηκεν τράπεζαν, καὶ “ἡγαλλιάσατο" παν-
this he laid atable {for them], and exulted with all
τ ἢ ‘ ~ ~ - «ιν ᾽ ,
οικὶ πεπιστευκὼς τῷ θεῷ. 35 Ἡμέρας. δὲ γενομένης ἀπε-
[his] house, naving believed in God, Andday having come
« ‘ & e Ὁ ; / ΕΣ ΄
στειλαν οἱ στρατηγοὶ τοὺς ῥαβδούχους λέγοντες, ᾿Απόλυσον
ββοηῦ tthe captains the serjeauty, saying, Let *go
τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐκείνους. 86 ᾿Απήγγειλεν δὲ 6 δεσμοφύλαξ
1those “men, And “reported ‘the “jailor
τοὺς.λόγους ἱτούτους" πρὸς τὸν Παῦλον, “Ore βἀπεστάλκασιν"
these words to Paul, *Have *sent
« ‘ er > ~ ~ Tr > ,
οἱ στρατηγοὶ ἵνα ἀπολυθῆτε' viv οὖν ἐξελθόντες πο-
the “captains that ye may be Iet go. Now therefore having gone out de-
ρεύεσθε ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 37 Ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ἔφη πρὸς αὐτούς, Δείραντες
part in peace. But Paul said to them, Having beaten
ἡμᾶς δημοσίᾳ ἀκατακοίτους, ἀνθρώπους Ῥωμαίους UTapXov-
us publicly uncondemned, men . Romans being,
τας, %éBarov" εἰς φυλακῆν, Kai νῦν λάθρα ἡμᾶς ἐκβάλλου-
they cast [5] into prison, and now secretly us do they thrust
σιν; ov yap’ ἀλλὰ ἐλθόντες αὐτοὶ ἡμᾶς ἐξαγαγέτωσαν.
out? no indeed, but having come themselves us Jet them bring out,
88 ᾿Ανήγγειλαν" "δὲ" τοῖς στρατηγοῖς ot ῥαβδοῦχοι τὰ ῥήματα
And “reported *to*the ‘captains ,+the “serjeants “words
ταῦτα" ἱκαὶ ἐφοβήθησαν" ἀκούσαντες ὅτι Ῥωμαῖοί εἰσιν.
7these. And they were afraid having heard that Romans they are.
39 καὶ ἐλθόντες παρεκάλεσαν αὐτούς, καὶ ἐξαγαγόντες
And having come _ they besought them, and having brought out
ἠρώτων τὰ ξελθεῖν" τῆς πόλεως. 40 ἐξελθόντες. δὲ MEK"
they δβϑκοα [them] togoout ofthe city. And having gone forth out of
τῆς φυλακῆς εἰσῆλθον "εἰς" τὴν Λυδίαν" Kai ἰδόντες Prove
the prison they came to Lydia ; and having seen the
ἀδελφούς παρεκάλεσαν αὐτούς," καὶ “εξῆλθον ."
brethren they exhorted them, and went away.
17 Διοδεύσαντες. δὲ τὴν ᾿Αμφίπολιν καὶ τ ᾿Απολλωνίαν
And having journeyed through Amphipolis and Apollonia
ἦλθον εἰς Θεσσαλονίκην, ὅπου ἦν 5)" συναγωγὴ τῶν ᾿Ιου-
they came to Thessalonica, where was the synagogue ofthe Jews,
ὃ , Ω = ‘ ΝᾺ x 3 θὸ ~ ll DN > HAO ‘ ? Ul
αιων. « KATA.VE TO ELWUOC TW αὐλῷ εἰσ εν} προς AVTOUC,
And according to the custom with Paul he went in to them,
καὶ ἐπὶ σάββατα τρία διελέγετο! αὐτοῖς ἀπὸ τῶν γραφῶν,
and for “sabbaths ‘*three reasoned with them from the scriptures,
8 διανοίγων καὶ παρατιθέμενος Ore τὸν χριστὸν ἔδει πα-
opening and setting forth that “the *Christ ‘it *behoved to have
ἃ σὺν πᾶσιν With all GLTTrAW, Ὁ ἅπαντες Ὁ. ς -- αὐτοῦ (read the house) it[Tr]a.
ἃ ἠγαλλιᾶτο A. ὁ πανοικεὶ Ta. --- τούτους (read the words) Ltr. 8 ἀπέσταλκαν LTTrA.
h ξβαλαν LTTrA.
ἀπὸ to depart from
ἀδελφούς UTTrA.
διελέξατο LTTr.
ἱ ἀπήγγειλαν LTTrAW. * eT. 1 ἐφοβήθησαν δὲ LITrA. πὶ ἀπελθεῖν
(the) L1tra. ἃ ἀπὸ ἴτοτῃη τ. © πρὸς ΟΙΤΊΓΑΥ. Ρ παρεκάλεσαν τοὺς
4 ἐξῆλθαν TTr. © + τὴν LTTr. 8 — (read a synagogue) Lrma]-
XVII. Mews
θεῖν καὶ ἀναστῆναι ἐκ ψεκρῶν, καὶ ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν
suffered and to have risen from among [the] dead, and that this is
*6! youwrdc* Incovc, ὃν ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν. 4 Kai τινες
the Christ Jesus, whom 1 announce to you, And some
> > ~ > , ‘\ , ~ , 4
ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπείσθησαν, καὶ προσεκληρώθησαν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ
of them wereobedient, and joined themselves to Paul and
τῷ Vira, τῶν.τε σεβομένων Υ Ἑλλήνων todd πλῆθος,"
to Silas, and of the worshipping Grecks agrtat multitude,
γυναικῶν τε τῶν πρώτων οὐκ ὀλίγαι. ὅ "ζηλώσαντες δὲ
andof*women ‘the “chief not afew. But *having *become Senvieus
ot ἀπειθοῦντες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, καὶ προσλαβόμενοι" τῶν
‘the ?disobeying 3Jews, and having taken to [them] 7of *the
ἀγοραίων ὕτινὰς ἄνδρας! πονηρούς, καὶ ὀχλοποιήσαντες ᾿
*market-loungers ‘certain men Sevil, and having coilected a crowd
ἐθορύβουν τὴν πόλιν: “ἐπιστάντες.τε! τῇ οἰκίᾳ Ἰάσονος
roused “in *tumult “he ¢ity; and haying assaulted the house of Jason
ἐζήτουν αὐτοὺς “ἀγαγεῖν" εἰς τὸν δῆμον" 6 μὴ.εὑρόντες. δὲ
they sought “them ‘to*bring οαὖ to the people; but not having found
αὐτοὺς ἔσυρον “τὸν! ᾿Ιάσονα καί τινας ἀδελφοὺς ἐπὶ τοὺς
them they dragged Jason and certain brethren before the
πολιτάρχας, βοῶντες, Ὅτι οἱ τὴν οἰκουμένην ἀνα-
city magistrates, crying out, Those who *the Shabitable 7world "have 7set
στατώσαντες οὗτοι καὶ ἐνθάδε πάρεισιν, 7 ode ὑποδέδεκται
3in *confusion - these *also “here Jare “come, whom “*has “received
"Idowy καὶ οὗτοι πάντες ἀπέναντι τῶν δογμάτων Καίσαρος
1Jason; and these all contrary to the decrees of Cresar
froarroveiy,' βασιλέα fdéyovrTec ἕτερον" εἶναι, ᾿Ιησοῦν.
do, “king saying another there is— Jesus.
8 Ἔτάραξαν.δὲ τὸν ὄχλον Kai τοὺς πολιτάρχας ἀκούοντας
And they troubled the crowd and the city magistrates hearing
ταῦτα. 9 καὶ λαβόντες τὸ ἱκανὸν παρὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιάσονος καὶ
these things. And having taken security from Jason and
τῶν λοιπῶν ἀπέλυσαν αὐτούς. 10 Οἱ. δὲ ἀδελφοὶ εὐθέως διὰ
the rest they let *go ‘them, But the brethren immediately by
"γῆς! νυκτὸς ἐξέπεμψαν τόν.τε- Παῦλον καὶ τὸν Σιλαν εἰς Βέ-
night sent away both Paul and Silas to Be-
ροιαν᾽ οἵτινες παραγενόμενοι, εἰς THY συναγωγὴν ἱτῶν Ἰου-
roea ; who, being arrived, info the ᾿ synagogue ofthe Jews
daiwy ἀπῴεσαν." 11 obro.dé ἦσαν εὐγενέστεροι τῶν ἐν
went. Andithese were more noble than those in
, τ > 7 A , ‘ ,
Θεσσαλονίκῃ, οἵτινες ἐδέξαντο τὸν λόγον μετὰ πάσης ToOOL-
Thessalonica, who received the word with all readi-
μίας, "τὸ! καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἀνακρίνοντες τὰς γραφὰς εἰ ἔχοι
ness, daily examining the scriptures if were
ταῦτα οὕτως. 12 πολλοὶ μὲν οὖν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπί-
these things so. Many indeed therefore from among them be-
στευσαν, kai τῶν Ἑλληνίδων γυναικῶν τῶν εὐσχημόνων Kai
lieved, and ofthe Grecian Swomen “honourable and
ἀνδρῶν οὐκ ὀλίγοι. 18 ὡς.δὲ ἔγνωσαν ot ἀπὸ τῆς Θεσσαλο-
men not afew. But when ‘knew ‘the “from *Thessalo-
΄ εν ? ~ e . ᾿ ~ , « ~
γνίκης- Ἰουδαῖοι ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῇ Beooig κατηγγέλη ὑπὸ τοῦ
nica 2Jews that also -in Berea was announced by
365
~and risen again from
the dead ; and that this
Jesus, whom I preach
unto you, is Christ.
4 And some of them
believed,and consortéd
with Paul and Silas;
and of the devout
Greeks a great multi-
tude, and of the chief
women nota few. 5 But
‘the Jews which be-
lieved not, moved with
envy, took unto them
certain lewd fellows of
the baser sort, and ga-°
thered a company, and
set all the city on an
uproar, and assaulted
the house of Jason, ard
sought to bring them
out to the people.
6 And when they found
them not, they drew
Jason and certain bre-
thren unto the rulers
of the city, crying,
These that have turned
the world upside down
are come hithcr also;
7 whom Jason hath re-
ceivéd: and these all
do coritrary to the de-
crees of Cesar, saying
that there is another
king, one Jesus. 8 And
they troubled the peo-
ple and the rulers of
the city, when they
heard these things,
9 And when they had
taken security of Ja-
son, and of the other,
they let them go.
10 And the brethren
immediately sent a-
way Paul and Silas by
night unto Berea: who
coming thither went
into the synagogue of
the Jews. 11 These
were more noble than
those in Thessalonica,
in that they received
the word with all rea-
diness of mind, and
searched the scrip-
tures daily, whether
those things were so,
12 Therefore many of
them believed; also
of honourable women
which were Grecks,
and of men, not a few.
13 But when the Jews
of Thessalonica had
knowledge that the
word ‘of God was
reached of Paul at
erea, they came thi-
a .΄“΄΄“΄“Πὀ ΠὅΞο΄΄Ἕἷ΄ἷ΄ἝπῪἣΡ΄΄΄΄-΄΄΄΄ ϊ} }ὶῖὙὈ -΄΄’’ Τ6ὅὃῦὄΘτ7ηουἠηοὴ’’σοὶτρορτ τ ᾺοῸθοὖοΡὖο Τττ,1..ρὕὌό-ς----..Ἅ
W—oOLTIr +04. Υ - καὶ τι.
οἱ Ιουδαῖοι G3; --- ἀπειθοῦντες LTTrAW.
4 προαγαγεῖν LTTrA. 8. --- τὸν LTT: Α].
δ ηχῆς LITrA. ἰάπηεσαν τῶν ᾿Ιονδαίων A,
% πλῆθος πολύ LTTrAW.
Ὁ ἄνδρας τινὰς LTrAW.
ἐξ πράσσουσιν LTTrAW.
ko τὸ ἽΤΤΙ,
8 προσλαβόμενοι δὲ
ς καὶ ἐπιστάντὲς LTTrA-
& ἕτερον λέγοντες LITr,
366
ther also, and stirred
up the people. 14 And
then immediately the
brethren sent away
Paul to go as it were
to the sea: but Silas
and ‘limotheus abode
there still. 15 And they
that cénducted Panl
brought him unto
Athens: and receiving
a connmandment unto
Silas and Timotheus
for to come tohim with
all speed, they depart-
jed,
16 Now while Paul
waited for them at
Athens, his spirit was
stirred in him, when
he saw the city wholly
given to idolatry.
17 Therefore dispute |
he in the synagogue
with the Jews, and
with the devout per-
sons, and in the mar-
ket daily with them
that met with him.
18 Then certain philo-
sophers of the Epicu-
reans, and of the Sto-
icks, encountered him,
And some said, What
will this babbler say ?
Other some, He seem-
eth tobea setter forth
of strange gods: be-
cause he preached un-
to them Jesus, and the
resurrection. 19 And
they took him, and
brought him unto A-
reopagus, saying, May
we know what this new
doctrine, whereof thou
sp.akest, ts? 20 For
thut bringest certain
strange things to our
ears we would know
therefore what these
things mean. 21 (For
allthe Athenians and
strangers which were
there spent their time
in nothing else, but
either to tell, or to
hear some new thing.)
22 Then Paul stood in
the midst of Mars’
hill, and said, Ye men
of Athens, I perceive
that in all things ye
ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ. XVII.
’ Ω , ἘΞ = + Fe 5 e
Παύλου ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ, ἦλθον κἀκεῖ carevorrEc! τοὺς
Paul the word of God, they came also there stirring up the
» , > , ΝΑ , ‘ Γ ~ , , «
ὄχλους. 14 εὐθέως. ζὲ τότε τὸν [Γαῦλον ἐξαπέστειλαν οἱ
crowds. And immediately then >Paul “sent *away ‘the
ἀδελφοὶ πορεύεσθαι wc! ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν" "ὑπέμενον. δὲ!
*brethren to go as to the SER ; but remaincd
ὅτε Σίλας καὶ ὁ Τιμόθεος ἐκεῖ. 15 Οἱ. δὲ οκαθιστῶντες! τὸν
both Silas and Timotheus thcre. Butihose conducting
Παῦλον ἤγαγον Ῥαὐτὸν" ἕως ᾿Αθηνῶν Kai λαβόντες ἐντολὴν
Paul brought him unto Athens; andhavingreceiyed acommand
πρὸς τὸν Σίλαν καὶ « Τιμόθεον, wa we τάχιστα ἔλθω -
to Silas and ‘Timotheus, that as quickly as possible they should
ow πρὸς αὐτόν, ἐξήεσαν.
come to him, they departed.
a. ~ , ΄ , /”
16 ’Ev.dé ταῖς ᾿Αθήναις ἐκδεχομένου αὐτοὺς τοῦ Παύλου,
But in Athens “waiting “for *them Panis
παρωξύνετο τὸ πνεῦμα.αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ τθεωροῦντι" KaT=
“was Spainfully “cxcited Shis Sspirit in him sceing *full
εἰδωλον οὖσαν τὴν πόλιν. 17 διελέγετο μὲν οὖν ἐν τῇ
Sof Sidols Sbeing ‘the “city. He reasoned indeed therefore in the
συναγωγῇ τοῖς ‘lovdaiow καὶ τοῖς σεβομέγνοις, Kai ἐν τῇ
synagogue with the Jews and those who worshipped. and in the
ἀγορᾷ κατὰ.πᾶσαν ἡμέραν πρὸς τοὺς παρατυγχάνον-
market-place every day with those who met with
τας. 18 τινὲς.δὲ " τῶν ᾿Επικουρείων" καὶ "τῶν" “Στωϊκῶν"
(him). But some of the Epicureans and the Stoics,
φιλοσόφων συνέβαλλον αὐτῷ" καί τινες ἔλεγον, Ti ἂν θέλοι
philosophers, encountered him, Απᾶ βοθ said, What may “desire
ὁ. σπερμολόγος. οὗτος λέγειν»: Οἱ δέ, Ξένων δαιμονίων δοκεῖ
‘this *chatterer tosay? Andsome, Of forcign gods he seems
(lit. demons)
‘ ᾿ς t x ? ~ \ κ᾿ 2 ,
καταγγελεὺς εἶναι." ὅτι τὸν Ἰησοῦν καὶ τὴν ἀνάστασιν
a proclaimer to be, because [of] Jesus and the rgsurrection
Χαὐτοῖς εὐηγγελίζετο." 19 ἐπιλαβόμενοί.Στε" αὐτοῦ,
to them he announced the glad tidings. And having taken hold of him,
ἐπὶ τὸν *"Apeov" πάγον ἤγαγον λέγοντες, Δυνάμεθα
to the Mars’ hill they brought [him], saying, Are we able
~ ΄ « . 7 nie ΄ x ~ , ΄
γνῶναι τίς ἡ καινὴ. αὕτη “ἣ" ὑπὸ σοῦ λαλουμένη διδαχή;
to know what [15] this new “which “by *thee 515 “spoken teaching ?
20 ξενίζοντα.γάρ τινα εἰσφέρεις εἰς τὰς. ἀκοὰς. ἡμῶν. βου-
For “strange “things ‘certain thou bringest to our ears. We
, ~ ΄ n , ~ a >
λόμεθα οὖν γνῶναι ὕτί ἂν. θέλοι! ταῦτα εἶναι. 21 ᾿Αθη-
wish therefére toknow what *may *mean 'these *thing:. 7Athe-
~ ‘ ΄ ‘ « ? ~ , 2 3 A tli
ναῖοι δὲ πάντες Kai οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντες ἕένοι εἰς οὐδὲν ἕτερον
ΔΒ °now all and the sojourning strangers in nothing — else
Cedegipovy" ἢ λέγεν τι καὶ" ἀκούειν “ καινότερον.
spent their leisure than totell *something ‘and to *hcar newer.
22 Σταθεὶς.δὲ 1ὁ" Παῦλος ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ & Λρείου! πάγου
And “having “stood *Paul in (the) midst ot Mars’ hill
ἔφη, “Avopec ᾿Αθηναῖοι, κατὰ πάντα ὡς δεισιδαιμονεστέρους
said, Men Athenians, in allthings very religious
(lit. very reverent to demons)
: = AG ; roe
14 καὶ ταράσσοντες and troubling brtra. ™éwsasfarasLTTr, ὃ ὑπέμεινέν (-vav TYr)
ve LTTrA. © καθιστάνοντες LITrA. P — αὐτὸν (vead [him]) LTTra. q + τὸν TTr.
τ θεωροῦντος LTTrAW.
s + καὶ also LTTrAw. τ Ἐπικουρίων T. τ — τῶν LTIrA.
“ Στοϊκῶν LTA. * εὐηγγελίζετο αὐτοῖς ([αὐτοῖς]} 4) 1; -- αὐτοῖς τῦτ. Υ δὲ τι. * ἤΆριον T.
a -- ἢ χ{ττ]. Ὁ τίνα θέλει What Meal LYE. © ηὐκαίρουν LTTrA, 47 OY LTTrA.
wT : ae
8. + τι sumething L7([Tr). f—ouxttr, 8 ’Apiov T,
XVII ACTS.
ὑμᾶς θεωρῶ. 23 διερχόμενος γὰρ καὶ ἀναθεωρῶν τὰ σεβάσ-
you Ibehold; for, passing through and beholding 7objects “of
~ τ \ \ = > ’
para ὑμῶν, εὗρον Kai βωμὸν ἐν ᾧ ἐπεγέγραπτο,
“veneration ‘your, Ifound also an altar on which had been inscribed,
᾿Αγνώστῳ θεῷ "ὸν" οὖν ἀγνοοῦντες εὐσεβεῖτε, ἱτοῦτον"
To an unknown God. Whom therefore not knowing ye reverence, him
ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν. 246 Ode ὁ ποιήσας τὸν κύσμον καὶ
I announce to you. The God who made the world and
\ > ~ = ~ " ~ wy
πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ, οὗτος οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς ἔκύριος
all things that [are] in it, he of heaven and earth Lord
ὑπάρχων," οὐκ ἐν χειροποιήτοις ναοῖς κατοικεῖ, 25 οὐδὲ ὑπὸ
being, not in hand-made temples dwells, nor by
χειρῶν ἀνθρώπων" θεραπεύεται προσδεύμενός τινος, αὐτὸς
hands of inen is served as needing anything, himself
Σ ~ ‘ ‘ ΄ > ΄ ,
διδοὺς πᾶσιν ζωὴν καὶ πνοὴν “κατὰ. πάντα" 26 ἐποίησέν.τε
giving toall life and breath inevery [respect]; and he made
ἐξ ἑνὸς "αἵματος" πᾶν ἔθνος ἀνθρώπων, κατοικεῖν ἐπὶ “Tay
of one blood © every nation of mech, todwell vupen 41]
~ ~ « ’ ,
τὸ πρόσωπον" τῆς γῆς; ὁρισας Ῥπροτεταγμέενους" και-
the face of the earth, having determined fore-arranged times
ροὺς Kai τὰς ὁροθεσίας τῆς κατοικίας αὐτῶν" 27 ζητεῖν «τὸν
and the boundaries ot their dwelling— toseek the
κύριον," εἰ dpa.ye ψηλαφήσειαν αὐτὸν kai! εὕροιεν,
Lord ; if perhaps they might fcelafter him and might tind him,
"καίτοιγε" ov μακρὰν ἀπὸ ἑνὸς. ἑκάστου ἡμῶν ὑπάρχοντα.
though indeed “not Sfar *from ‘one Seach τοῦ Sus ‘being ;
23 ἐν. αὐτῷ.γὰρ ζῶμεν καὶ κινούμεθα καί ἐσμεν ὡς καί τινες
for in him we live and move and . are; as also some
τῶν καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς ποιητῶν εἰρήκασιν, Tod.yap καὶ γένος
of the 7among ὅτου ‘poets have said, , For of him *also ‘offspring
> , (4 2 τ e , ~ ~ > > ,
ἐσμεν. 29 Γένος οὖν ὑπάρχοντες τοῦ θεοῦ, οὐκ.ὀφείλομεν
we are, Offspring therefore being of God, we dught not
vomicey χρυσῷ ἢ ἀργύρῳ ἢ λίθῳ, χαράγματι τέχνης καὶ
tothink togold or tosilver or tostonc, agrayenthing ofart and
᾿ἐνθυμήσεως ἀνθρώπου, τὸ θεῖον εἶναι ὅμοιον. 80 Τοὺς
imagination of man, that which [is] divine tobe like. The
μὲν οὖν xoovoug τῆς ayvetag ὑπεριδὼν ὡὁθεός, ἱτὰ
“)ηἀορα “therefore ‘times of ignorance “having *ovcrlooked 3God,
νῦν! ὑπαραγγέλλει! τοῖς ἀνθρώποις πᾶσιν" πανταχοῦ μετα-
now charges men all every where to re-
er xd 7 Ted ε t ? τ , ΄ ‘
νοεῖν" 31 "διότι" ἔστησεν ἡμέραν ey ἢ μέλλει κρίνειν τὴν
pent, beecanse Βὸ set aday in which he is about to judge the
. 7 ΕῚ ‘
οἰκουμένη» ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ, ἐν ἀνδρὶ
ᾧ ὥρισεν, πίστιν
habitable world in
righteousness, by aman whom he appointed; Sproof
A ~ τὶ ‘ ~
παρασχὼν πᾶσιν ἀναστήσας αὐτὸδ ἐκ νεκρῶν.
*having “given ἴο 411 [in] havingraised him from among [the] dead.
Ξ ᾽ ΄ NA ’ ΄ t ~ © ‘ ? ,
32 ᾿Ακούσαντες. δὲ ἀνάστασιν ‘vEeKowy, οἱ μὲν ἐχλεύαζον"
And having heard a resurrection of [the} dead, some mocked,
o.0& Σεῖπον," ᾿Ακουσόμεθά cov πάλιν περὶ τούτου."
and:some said, Wewillhear thee again concerning this.
367
are too superstitious.
23 For as I passed by,
and beheld your deyo-
tions, I found an altar
with this inscription,
TO THE UNKNOWN
GOD. Whom therefore
ye ignorantly worship,
him declare [ unto yon.
24 God that made the
world and all things
therein, seeing that he
is Lord of heaven and
earth, dwelleth not in
temples made ~ with
hands ; 25 neither is
worshipped with men’s
hands, as though he
needed any thing, see-
ing he giveth to all
life, and breath, and
all things; 26 and hath
made of one blood all
nations of men for to
dwell on all the face of
the earth, and hath
detcrmined the times
before appointed, and
the bounds of their ha-
bitation ; 27 that they
should seek the Lord,
if haply they might
feel after him, and find
him, though he be not
far from every one of
us : 28 for in him we
live, aud move, and
have our being; as
certain also of your
own poets have said,
For we are also his off-
spring. 29 Forasmuvh
then as we are the
offspring of God, we
ought not to think
that the Godhead is
like unto gold, or sil-
ver, or stone, graveu
by art and man’s de-
vice. 30 And the times
of this ignorance God
winked at; but now
commandecth all men
every where torepent :
31 because he hath ap-
pointed a day, in the
which he will judge
the world in 1ight-
eousness by that man
whom he hath ordain-
ed; whereof he hath
given assurance unto
all men, in that he
hath raised him from
the dead, 32 And when
they heard of the re-
surrection of the dead,
some mocked: and
others said, We will
hear thee again of this
a ae ρ-τ,}Ύἅ ἀᾶὐὖῦὖῆὖῸῇᾷῸῦΦῸὲύΦϑ,ροΠΠσρ“π““ρρρσρορκο«α«ἷτοτοολ͵εχ͵αἍ«μμκκριι π᾿
ho what Τ᾿ ΤΥΓΑΎ. i τοῦτο this LrTraw.
(vead Numan hands) titra.
(veed made from one) Lrt:[{a].
GrtcAW ; πρὸς τεταγμένους L.
Kacye 7. travuv ΣΕΥ͂].
5 xavore luasmuch as LETrAW,
° παντὸς προσώπου LTTrA.
4 τὸν θεόν God GLTTrA.
"ἀπαγγέλλει sends word (to all) τ΄.
Y εἶπαν TT. A.
k ὑπάρχων κύριος LTTrA.
™ καὶ τὰ πάντα and all things EGLTTraw.
1 ἀνθρωπίνων
1 — αιματος
P προστεταγμένους arranged
ry Or L.
5 καὶ ye LTra ;
W πάντας LYTra,
* περὶ τουτον Kat (also) πάλιν LT~ra,
358
matter. 33 So Paul de-
parted from among
them, 34 Howbeit cer-
tain men clave unto
him, and believed: a-
mong the which wus
Dionysius the Areopa-
gite, and a woman
named Damaris, and
ethers with them.
XVIII. After these
things Paul departed
from Athens,and came
toCorinth; 2and found
a certain Jew named
Aquila, born in Pon-
tus, lately come from
Italy, with his wife
Priscilla; (because that
Claudius had com-
manded all Jews to
depart from Rome :)
and came unto them.
3 And because he was
of the same craft, he
abode with them, and
wrought : for by their
occupation they were
tentmakers. 4 And he
reasoned in the syna-
gogue every sabbath,
and persuaded the
Jews and the Greeks.
5 And when Silas and
Timotheus were come
from Macedonia, Paul
was pressed in the spi-
rit and testified to the
Jews that Jesus was
Christ.6And when they
opposed themselves,
and blasphemed, he
shook Ais raiment, and
said unto them, Your
blood be upon your
own heads; I am
clean: from henceforth
I will go unto the Gen-
tiles. 7 And he de-
parted thence, and en-
tered into a certain
Mman’s house, named
Justus, one that wor-
shipped God, whose
house joined hard to
the synagogue. 8 And
Crispus, the chief ru-
ler of the synagogue,
believed on the Lord
with all his house ;
and many of the Co-
rinthians hearing be-
lieved, and were bap-
tized. 9 Then spake the
Lord to Paul in the
night by a vision, Be
not afraid, but speak,
and hold not thy peace:
‘also [was] Dionysius
TIPAZETIS. XVII, XVIII.
33 Καὶ! οὕτως ὁ Παῦλος ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ μέσου αὐτῶν.
And thus Paul went out from [the] midst of them.
34 τινὲς. δὲ ἄνδρες κολληθέντες ᾿αὐτῷ ἐπίστευσαν ἐν οἷς
Butsome men joining themselvestohim believed ; among whom
Διονύσιος Ῥὸ" °Apeorayirne,' καὶ γυνὴ ὀνόματι Δά-
the Areopagite, and a woman by name Da-
μαρις, Kai ἕτεροι σὺν αὐτοῖς.
‘
Kat
maris, and others with them.
18 Μετὰ “δὲ! ταῦτα χωρισθεὶς “ὁ Παῦλος" te τῶν
And after these things *having *departed 1Paul from
᾿Αθηνῶν ἦλθεν εἰς. Κόρινθον" 2 καὶ εὑρών τινα: Ἰουδαῖον
Athens, eame to Corinth; and havingfoundacertain Jew
ὀνόματι ᾿Ακύλαν, Ποντικὸν τῷ γένει, προσφάτως ἐληλυθότα
by name Aquila, of Pontus by race, lately come
> ‘ ~ ? ΄ ‘A ΄ ~ ? ~ A A
ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας, καὶ Πρίσκιλλαν γυναϊκα.αὐτοῦ, διὰ τὸ
from Italy, and Priscilla his wife, because
- , χε ἃ
ἐδιατεταχέναι! Κλαύδιον χωρίζεσθαι πάντας τοὺς ᾿Ιουδαίους
“had “ordered 1Claudius® to depart all the Jews
Bix! τῆς Ῥώμης, προσῆλθεν αὐτοῖς ὃ καὶ διὰ τὸ ὁμό-
out of he came and because of *the “same
rexvoy εἶναι, ἔμενεν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς Kai "εἰργάζετο" "Ὁ ἦσαν.γὰρ
*trade ‘being, heabode with them and worked ; for th.y were
! Nn ae A ~
σκηνοποιοὶ ἱτὴν.τέχνην." 4 διελέγετο.δὲ ἐν συναγωγῇ
tent makers by trade. And he reasoned in syne gogue
κατὰ. πᾶν. σάββατον, ἔπειθέν. τε ᾿Ιουδαίους Ἕλληνας.
every sabbath, ‘and persuaded Jews Greeks,
5 Ὡς δὲ κατῆλθον ἀπὸ τῆς Μακεδονίας ὕ.τε.Σίλας καὶ ὁ Τι-
And when came down from Macedonia both Silas and Ti-
μόθεος Kavveixero τῷ πνεύματι". ὁ ἸΤαῦλος διαμαρτυρόμενος
motheus *was *pressed *in Sspirit *Paul earnestly testifying
Nee “ae a.
τοῖς Ιουδαίοις! τὸν χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν. 6 ἀντιτασ-
tothe Jews (Pto *be] *the ~°Christ 1Jesys. 7As%set }°themselves **in
σομένων δὲ αὐτῶν καὶ βλασφημούντων, ἐκτιναξάμενος
12opposition ®but Sthey and were blaspheming, having shaken [his]
τὰ ἱμάτια, εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς, Τὸὺ.αἵμαὑμῶν ἐπὶ τὴν
garments, he said to them, Your blood [be] upon
κεφαλὴν ὑμῶν" καθαρὸς ἐγὼ ἀπὸ τοῦ.νῦν εἰς τὰ ἔθνη
your head : 2pure [from ‘*it] *I from henceforth to the nations
πορεύσομαι. 7 Kai μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν τιῆλθεν" εἰς
will go. And having departed thence
τινὸξ ὀνόματι" Ἰούστου, σεβομένου τὸν θεόν,
οὗ acertain one by name Justus, who worshipped God,
ἡ οἰκία ἦν συνομοροῦσα TH συναγωγῇ. ὃ Kpiozoc.dé ὁ
the house was adjoining the synagogue. But Crispus the
ἀρχισυνάγωγος ἐπίστευσεν τῷ κυρίῳ σὺν ὅλῳ τῷ οἴκῳ.αὐ-
ruler of thesynagogue _ believed inthe Lord with “whole "his house ;
τοῦ" καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν Κορινθίων ἀκούοντες ἐπίστευον καὶ
and many ofthe Corinthians hearing believed and
ἐβαπτίζοντο. 9 Elmev.cé ὁ κύριος Ov ὁράματος ἐν νυκτὶ"
were baptized. And said the Lord by a vision in [the] night
τῷ Παύλῳ, Μὴ. φοβοῦ, ἀλλὰ λάλει Kai μὴ.σιωπήσῃς" 10 διότι
Rome, to them,
τῇ
the
Kal
and
οἰκίαν
hecame to [the] house
ov
of whom
10 for. I am with thee, to Paul, Fear not, but speak and be not silent; because
® — καὶ LTTrA, 6 — ὃ 1[tr]. ς ᾿Αρεοπαγείτης T;,"Apevomayirns W. d— δὲ and
LTT:[ A]. 8 — ὁ ἸΓαῦλος (read he having departed) irra. f χεταχέναι τ. & ἀπὸ
from LITrAW.
© συνείχετο τῷ λόγῳ
τὰ εἰσῆλθεν LT.
*was “engrossed *with “the “word GLtT aw.
a + Tcriov Titius τί τι]. ἡ
Ὁ ἠργάζετο LTrA: npyagovro they worked T i τῇ τέχνῃ LITrAW.
+ εἶναι to be LtTr.
© ἐν νυκτὶ δι᾿ ὁράματος LITra.
XVIil. ACTS.
ἐγώ εἰμι μετὰ σοῦ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπιθήσεταί σοι τοῦ κακῶσαί σε
I am with thee, and noone _ shallseton thee to ill-treat thee ;
διότι λαός ἐστίν μοι πολὺς ἐν τῆ.πόλει ταύτῃ. 11 ᾿Εκάθισεν
oecause people there isto me much in this city. ΞῊ 6 “remained
Pre" ἐνιαυτὸν καὶ μῆνας ἕξ διδάσκων ἐν αὐτοῖς τὸν λόγον
"and a year and “months ‘six, teaching among them the. word
τοῦ θεοῦ.
of God.
12 Γαλλίωνος.δὲ “ἀνθυπατεύοντος" τῆς ᾿Αχαΐας, κατεπ-
But Gallio being procensul of Achaia, ®rose
, « 4 « ? ~ ‘ . ‘ »
ἔστησαν ὁμοθυμαδὸν οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι τῳ Ταύλῳ, ‘Kai ἤγαγον
Jagainst “with ὍΠ6 ®accord ‘the *Jews Paul, and led
? X i ᾽ ‘ A Als , «“ A τὰ ΄
αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ βῆμα, 19 λέγοντες, Ort παρὰ τὸν νόμον
him to the judgment seat, saying, That contrary to the law
τοῦτος ἀναπείθει! τοὺς ἀνθρώπους σέβεσθαι τὸν θεόν.
this [man] persuades men to worship God.
14 Μέλλοντος.δὲ τοῦ Παύλου ἀνοίγειν τὸ στόμα, εἶπεν ὁ
But *being *about 1Paul to open [his] mouth, said
Γαλλίων πρὸς τοὺς Ιουδαίους, Ei μὲν “οὖν! ἦν ἀδί-
*Gallio to the If indeed therefore it was 7unrighteous-
κημά τι ἢ ῥᾳδιούργημα πονηρόν, ὦ Ἰουδαῖοι, κατὰ λόγον
ness ‘*someor “criminality 1wicked, O Jews, according to reason
n t2 , Π ε ~ 15 ἰ δὲ Ven ΤῊΣ See tees \
av νεσχόμὴν πυμων, EL_OE HTH La cOTLY περι
I should have borne “ith you, but if a question itbe about
λόγου Kai ὀνομάτων Kai νόμου τοῦ καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς, ὄψεσθε
aword and names and alaw which[is] among you, ye willsee
αὐτοί; κριτὴς. “γὰρ! ἐγὼ τούτων οὐ.βούλομαι εἶναι.
(to it] yourselves; fora judge I of these things do not wish to be.
16 Kai ἀπήλασεν αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ βήματος" 17 ἐπιλαβό-
And he drove them from the judgment seat. SHaving “laid
evo. δὲ πάντες Σοὶ Ἕλληνες"! Σωσθένην τὸν ἀρχισυνάγωγον
old®on'and ?all “the *Greeks Sosthenes the ruler of the synagogue,
ἔτυπτον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βήματος" Kai οὐδὲν τού-
they beat [him] before the judgment seat. And “nothing ®ahout ’these
των τῷ Ταλλίωνι ἔμελεν.
®things *to °Gallio tit *mattered.
18 Ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ἔτι προσμείνας ἡμέρας ἱκανάς, τοῖς aded-
But Paul yet having remained *days ‘many, ‘the ®breth-
φοῖς ἀποταξάμενος, ἐξέπλει εἰς τὴν Συρίαν, καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ
ren “*having *taken *leave Sof sailed away to Syria, and with him
Πρίσκιλλα καὶ ᾿Ακύλας, κειράμενος τὴν κεφαλὴν ἐν Key-
Priscilla and Aquila, having shorn [his] head in Cen-
χρεαῖς" εἶχεν. γὰρ εὐχήν. 19 *karnyrnoer'.dé εἰς "Ἔφεσον, Ka-
chrea, forhehad avow: and he came to Ephesus, and
κείνους κατέλιπεν δαύτοῦ" αὐτὸς. δὲ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν
*them Meft there. But he himself haying entered into the
συναγωγὴν "διελέχθη! τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις. 20 ἐρωτώντων. δὲ
synagogue reasoned with the Jews. And ’asking [*him]
αὐτῶν ἐπὶ πλείονα χρόνον μεῖναι “παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς" οὐκ. ἐπένευσεν"
‘they for ἃ longer time toremain with them he did not accede,
21 ἀλλ᾽ ἀπετάξατο αὐτοῖς," εἰπών, “Δεῖ pe πάντως τὴν
but tookleaveof them, saying, It behoves me by all means the
Jews,
Ρ δὲ LTTrA. ᾳ ἀνθυπάτου ὄντος LTTrA.
: τ ἀναπείθε: οὗτος LTTrAW.
Ὁ ἀνεσζόμην LITr.
>
’ ζητήματά questions LTTrA.
LTTrAW. y ἐν Keyxpeats (Κενχρεαῖς T) τὴν κεφαλήν LTTrA.
LTTra. 8. ἐκεῖ Le Ὁ διελέξατο LTTr. © — παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς LTTrA.
καὶ but taking leave and Lrtra, e — Δεῖ με... «Ἱεροσόλυμα LITrA.
Ww — yap LTTrAW.
369
and no man shall set
on thee to hurt thee:
for I have much peo-
plein this city. 11 And
he continucd there a
year and six months,
teaching the word of
God among them,
12 And when Gallio
was the deputy of A-
chaia, the Jews made
insurrection with one
accord against Paul,
and brought him to
the judgment seat,
13 saying, This fellow
persuadeth men _ to
worship God contrary
to the law. 14 And
when Paul was now
about to open his
mouth, Gallio said un-
to the Jews, If it were
a matter of wrong or,
wicked lewdness, O ye
Jews, reason would
that Ishould bear with
you: 15 but ifit bea
question of words and
names, and of your
law, look ye to τέ; for I
will be no judge of
such*matters. 16 And
he drave them from
the judgment | seat.
17 Then all the Greeks
took Sosthenes, ths
chief ruler of the syu-
agogue, and beat Aim
before the judgment
seat, And Gallio cared
for none of those
things.
18 And Paul after
this tarried there yet
a good while, and
then took his leave of
the brethren, and sail-
ed thence into Syria,
and with him Priscilla
and Aquila; having
shorn fs head in Cen-
chrea: for he had a
γον. 19 And he came
to Ephesus, and left
them there: but he
himself entered into
the synagogue, and
reasoned with the
Jews. 20 When they
desired him to tarry
longer time with them,
he consented not;
21 but bade them fare-
well, saying, I must
by all means keep this
8 — οὖν LTTr[A]W.
X — οἱ Ἕλληνες
2 κατήντησαν they came
ἀλλὰ ἀποταξάμενος
BB
37
feast that cometh in
Jerusalem : but I will
return again unto you,
if God will, And he
sailed from Ephesus.
22 And when he had
landed at Czsarea, and
gone up, and saluted
the church, he went
down to Antioch.
23 And after he had
spent some time ¢here,
he departed, and went
over allthe country of
Galatia and Phrygia
in order, strengthen-
ing all the disciples,
24 And 4 certain
Jew wamed Apollos,
born at Alexandria,
an eloquent man,
and mighty in the
seriptnres,. came to
Ephesus. 25 This man
Was instructed in the
way of the Lord; and
being fervent in the
spirit, he spake and
taught diligently the
thines of the Lord,
knowing only the bup-
tism of John. 26 And
he began to speak
boldly in the syna-
gogue: whom when
Aquila and Priscilla
had heard, they took
him unto them, and
expounded unto him
the way of God more
perfectly. 27 And when
he was disposed to pass
into Achaia, the breth-
rep wrote, exhorting
the disciples to reccive
him: who, when he
was come, helped them
much which had be-
lieved through grace:
28 forhe mightily con-
vinecd the Jews, and
that publickly, shew-
ing by the scriptures
that Jesus was Christ, .
XTX. Andit came ἐσ
pass, that, while A--
polics was at Corinth,
aul having passed
through the upper
coasts came to Ephe-
sus: and finding cers
tain disciples, 2 he said
unto them, Have ye
received the Holy
Ghost since ye believ-
ed? And they said un-
to him, Wehave not so
much as heard whe-
ther there be any Holy
Ghost. 3 And he said
f — δὲ but LTTrA.
Ἰησοῦ Jesus LTTrAW.
LITr ; — τοῦ θεοῦ A.
¥ — εἶπον (read [said]) LTTraW.
WPA ETS. AVII, X1X.
ἢ Ὁ ’ " A orn
ἑορτὴν THY ἐρχομένην ποιῆσαι εἰς Ἱεοροσόλυμα"" πάλιν 1δὲ"
“feast coming to keep at derusalem, ut again
ἀνακάμψω πρὸς ὑμᾶς, τοῦ θεοῦ θέλοντος. EKai" ἀνήχθη ἀπὸ
I will return to you, God __ willing, And he sailed from
τῆς Ἐφέσου" 22 καὶ κατελθὼν εἰς Καισάρειαν, ἀναβὰς
Ephesus. And having landed at Czesarea, haying gone up
καὶ ἀδπασάμενος τὴν ἐκκλησίαν κατέβη εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν.
and having saluted the assembly he went down to Antioch.
23 καὶ ποιήσας χρόνον τινὰ ἐξῆλθεν, διερχόμετοος καθεξῆς
And having stayed “time ‘some he went forth, passing through Sin order
κι Ν aah , x 7, 1᾽ ΄ Il ,
τὴν Γαλατικὴν χώραν καὶ Φρυγίαν, ἐπιστηρίζων TAVTAC
*the *Galatian Scountry *and *Phrygian, establishing all
τοὺς μαθητάς.
the disciples.
24 Ἰουδαῖος δὲ τις ᾿Απολλὼς ὀνόματι, ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς τῷ
Buta*Jew ‘certain, Apollos by name, an Alexandrian
γένει, ἀνὴρ λόγιος, κατήντησεν εἰς "Ἔφεσον, δυνατὸς ὧν
by birth, *man ‘an “eloquent, came to Ephesus, *mighty ‘being
ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς. 25 οὗτος ἦν -Karnynpévoe τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ
in the βουϊρίῃγχοβ. He was instructedin the way ofthe
κυρίου, καὶ ζέων τῷ πνεύματι, ἐλάλει καὶ ἐδίδασκεν
Lord, and being fervent in spirit, he spoke and taught
ἀκριβῶς τὰ περὶ ἔτοῦ κυρίου," ἐπιστάμενος μόνον τὸ
accurately the things concerning the Lord, knowing - only the
βάπτισμα ᾿Τωάννου"" 26 οὗτός τε ἤρξατο παῤῥησιάζεσθαι ἐν
baptism of John. And he began to speak boldly in
τῇ συ!αγωγῇ. ἀκούσαντες.δὲ αὐτοῦ ™ Ακύλας καὶ ΠΙρίσκιλλα"
the synagogue. ἀπᾶ "μαυϊηρ *heard Shim Aquila 7and Priscilla
προσελάβοντο αὐτόν, καὶ ἀκριβέστερον αὐτῷ ἐξέθεντο τὴν
they took *to [*them] ‘him, and more accurately to him expounded the
"rov θεοῦ ὁδόν." 27 βουλομένου.δὲ αὐτοῦ διελθεῖν εἰς τὴν
301 °God ‘way. And *being *minded ‘the _ to pass through into
᾽ (ΓΙ, , « > by δ um» melee a) ee
Αχαΐαν, προτρεψάμενοι οἱ ἀδελῴφοι ἔγραψαν τοῖς μαθηταῖς
Achaia, "exhorting [*them] ‘the “brethren “wrote “ἕο *the “disciples
ἀποδέξασθαι αὐτόν" ὃς παραγενόμενος συνεβάλετο πολὺ τοῖς
to welcome him, who having arrived helped much those who
, ~ ΄ - ?
πεπιστευκόσιν διὰ τῆς χάριτος" 38 εὐτόνως.γὰρ τοῖς ᾿Ἰου-
believed threugh grace. For powerfully the Jews
δαίοις διακατηλέγχετο δημοσίᾳ, ἐπιδεικνὺς διὰ τῶν γραφῶν,
he confuted publicly, shewing by the scriptures
εἶναι τὸν χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν.
“to “be *the SChrist 1Jesus.
19 Eyévero δὲ ἐν τῷ τὸν ᾿Απολλὼ εἶναι ἐν Κορίνθῳ, Παῦ-
And τὖ came to pass, while Apollos was in Corinth,. Paul,
’ , ~
λον διελθόντα τὰ ἀνωτερικὰ μέρη, "ἐλθεῖν" εἰς "Εφεσον"
having passed through the upper parts, came to Ephesus,
‘ Dee 7 XT | θ \ 9 7 q st ᾽ , Ei
καὶ Pevowy τινᾶς μαθητὰς 2 εἶπεν ἃ πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Et
and having found certain disciples he said to them, {The}
~ 7 ἊΝ mer , » Οἱ δὲ re7 " ᾿
πγλευμα aylov EAAPETE TILOTEVOAYVTEC 5 OE ELT OV προς
“Spirit ‘Holy did ye receive, having believed? Andthey said to
> , ᾽ ΕΣ ΓῚ 7 Rt Ἰ ? ~ ee , ? , ,
αὐτόν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ Sovde" εἰ TVEVUA ἀγιὸν ἔστιν, ἠκοῦσαμεν.
him, Not even if [the] “Spirit Holy is, did we hear.
& — καὶ LTTrA, h Καισαρίαν 7. i στηρίζων LTTrA. k τοῦ
1 *Iwavov Tr. m ἸΠρίσκιλλα καὶ ᾿Ακύλας LTIrA. n ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ
ο κατελθεῖν T. Ρ εὑρεῖν found LTTrA. 4 -Ἐ τε and (he said) Lrtra,
8 οὐδ᾽ LTA
“IX, ἈΓΟΥ 5:
S ᾿Εἰπὲν τεὶ σπρὸς αὐτούς," Εἰς τί οὖν ἐβαπτίσθητε; Οἱ. δὲ
And ke said to them, To what then were ye baptized? And they
"elroy," Εἰς τὸ *Iwavvov' βάπτισμα. 4 Εἶπεν. δὲ Παῦλος,
said, To the of SJohn ‘baptism. And “said *Paul,
7 [ωάννης" "μὲν" ἐβάπτισεν βάπτισμα μετανοίας, τῷ
Jobn indeed baptized [with].a baptism of repentance, to the
~ ΄ > 4 ΄ H ? ‘ t ,
λαῷ λέγων, εἰς τὸν ἐρχόμενον μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ἵνα πιστεύσωσιν,
people saying, “On -*him ‘coming ‘after ‘Shim ‘that they should belicve,
*routéarw' εἰς τὸν ὑχριστὸν" Ιησοῦν. 5 ᾿Ακούσαντες δὲ ἐβαπ-
that is, on the “Christ ‘Jesus, And haying heard they
e r ‘ ~ ΄ ~ \ > ῃ
τίσθησαν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. 6 καὶ ἐπιθέντος
were baptized to the name ofthe Lord Jesus, And *having “laid
αὐτοῖς τοῦ Παύλου crac! χεῖρας ἦλθεν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον
Son °them *Paul *hands came the Spirit the Holy
> »? , ’ VL τ λ ys ‘ ἃ Am Ι
ετί αὐτοὺς, ἐλάλουν.τὲ γλώσσαις καὶ “προεφητεῦον.
apon them, and they were speaking with tongues and prophesying,
7 ἦσαν. δὲ ot πάντες ἄνδρες ὡσεὶ δεκαδύο." 8 Εἰσελθὼν δὲ
And‘were*the ‘all 3men about twelve. And having entered
εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν ἐπαῤῥησιάξετο, ἐπὶ μῆνας τρεῖς διαλεγό-
for *mouths ‘three
into the synagogue he spoke boldly, reason-
μενος καὶ πείθων ἰτὰ" περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ.
ing and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God.
9 Ὡς δὲ τινες ἐσκληρύνοντο Kai ἠπείθουν, κακολογοῦντες THY
But when some were hardened and disobeyed, speaking evil of the
΄ ~ ΄ 5 ΠΣ ΘΑ Fem 2 ΄
ὁδὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ πλήθους, ἀποστὰς aT αὐτῶν ἀφώρισεν
way before the multitude, having departed from them he separated
τοὺς μαθητάς, καθ᾽ ἡμέραν διαλεγόμενος ἐν τῇ σχολῇ Τυράν-
the disciples, daily reasoning . in the school of *Tyran-
De 16}.2 ~ iy hb eee Penn ye. ΄, o ΄
vou τινός." 10 Τοῦτο.δὲ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ ἔτη δύο, ὥστε πάντας
nus ‘a “certain. And this was for “years 'two, so that all
τοὺς κατοικοῦντας τὴν ᾿Ασίαν ἀκοῦσαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου
those who inhabited Asia heard the word ofthe Lord
"'Tnoov,) ᾿Ιουδαίους.τε καὶ Ἑλληνας᾽ 11 Avydpec.re οὐ τὰς
Jesus, both Jews and Greeks, And works of power not
΄ i? ΄ « 0 | A ~ ~ ὯΝ oe ‘
τυχούσας trois ὁ θεὸς" διὰ τῶν χειρῶν Παύλου, 12 wore καὶ
common ?wrought ‘God by the hands of Paul, so that even
ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας ᾿ἐπιφέρεσθαι! ἀπὸ τοῦ-.χρωτὸς αὐτοῦ
to those being sick were brought from his skin
, n , ‘ ? / ? > ἣν ~ - ‘
σουδάρια ἢ σιμικίνθια, καὶ ἀπαλλάσσεσθαι ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν rac
handkerchiefs or aprons, and departed from them the
νόσους, τάτε πνεύματα τὰ πονηρὰ ἐξέρχεσθαι ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν."
diseases, and the spirits wicked went out from them,
13 ᾿Επεχείρησαν.δέ τινες ἀπὸ τῶν" περιερχομένων ᾿Ιουδαίων
But ‘took ‘in *hand ‘certain 7from *the *wandcring “Jews,
ἐξορκιστῶν ὀνομάζειν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἔχοντας τὰ πνεύματα τὰ
®exorcists, to name over those who had the 2spirits
πονηρὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ, λέγοντες, "OpKiZoper"
wicked the name ofthe Lord Jesus, saying, We adjure
ὑμᾶς τὸν Ἰησοῦν ὃν “ὁ" Παῦλος κηρύσσει. 14 Ἤσαν.δὲ
you [by] Jesus. whom - Paul proclaims, And there were
371
unto them, Unto what
then were ye baptiz-
ed? And they said,
Unto John’s baptism.
4 Thensaid Paul, John
verily biuptized with
the baptism of repeut-
ance, saying wunta
the people, that they
should believe on him
which should come
after him, that is, on
Christ Jesus. 5 When
they heard this, they
were baptized in the
name of the Lord
Jesus. 6 And wh nv
Paulhad laid his hands
upon them, the Holy
Ghost came’ on them ;
and they spake with
tongues, and prophesi-
ed. 7 And all the men
were about twelve,
8 And he went into the
synagogue, and spake
boldly tor the space of
three months, disput-
ing and persuading
the things conceruing
the kingdom of God,
9 But when divers
were hardened, and be-
lieved not, but spake
evil of that way before
the multitude, he dv-
parted from them, and
separated the disciples,
disputing daily in the
school of one Tyran-
nus. 10 And this con-
tirued by the space of
two years ; 50 that all
they which dwelt in
Asia heard the word
of the Lord Jesus,
both Jews and Greeks,
11 And God wrought
special miracles by the
hands of Paul: 12 so
that from his body
were brought unto the
sick handkerchiefs or
aprons, and the dis-
euses departed from
them, and the evil spi-
rits went out of them,
13 Then certain of
the yvayabond Jews,
exorcists, took upon
them to call ovr
them which had evil
spirits the name of
the Lord Jesus, say-
ing, We adjure you
by Jesus whom Paul
preacheth. 1t And
there were seven sons
t ὃ δὲ εἶπεν T. νυ — πρὸς αὐτούς LTTrAW. W εἶπαν LTTrA.
τ "Iwavou Tr.
¥ Ιωάνης Tr. Z—peyGLITrA. ἃ τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT. Ὁ --- χριστὸν ΟἸΤΊΤΑ. 5 -- τὰς
LTTra. 4 ἐπροφήτευον 1ΤΊΤΑ. ε δώδεκα LTTrAW. f— τὰ Tr. ὃ — τινός LTTra.
h — Ἰησοῦ GLITraw. i ὃ θεὸς ἐποίει LTTrAW. k ἀποφέρεσθαι LTTrA. | ἐκ-
πορεύεσθαι (— am’ αὐτῶν) GLTTrAW. m καὶ τῶν also of the LTTra.
GLITraw. © — oO LTTra.
2 “Opxigw I adjure
372
of one Sceva, a Jew,
andchii f of the priests,
which didso. 15 And
the evil spirit answer-
ed and said, Jesus I
know, and Paul I
know; but who are ye?
16 And the man in
whom the evil spirit
was leaped on them,
and overcame them,
and prevailed against
them, so that they fied
out of that house na-
ked and wounded.
17 Andthis was known
to all the Jews and
Greeks also dwelling
at Ephesus ; and fear
fell on them all,
and the name of the
Lord Jesus was magni-
fied. 18 And many that
believed came, and
confessed, and shewed
their deeds. 19 Many
of them also which
used curious arts
brought their books
together, and burned
them before all men:
and they counted the
price of them, and
found ἐξ fifty thousand
pieces of silver. 20 So
mightily grew the
word of God and pre-
vailed,
21 After these things
were ended, Paul pur-
posed in the spirit,
when he had passed
through Macedonia
and Achaia, to go to
Jerusalem, saying, Af-
ter I have been there,
I must also see Rome.
22 So he sent into Ma-
cedonia two of them
that ministered unto
him, Timotheus and
Erastus ; but he him-
self stayed in Asia for
aseason, 23 And the
same time there arose
no small stir about
that way. 24 For a
certain man named
Demetrius, a_ silver-
smith, which made sil-
ver shrines for Diana,
irae
a]
WP Az ETS. XIX.
Privec! “υἱοὶ" Σκευᾶ ᾿Ιουδαίου ἀρχιερέως ἑπτὰ ἃ τοὶ" τοῦτο
certain [men] “sons 08 *Sceva °a ὅσον, 7a high “priest ‘seven who this
ποιοῦντες. 15 ὠποκριθὲν.δὲ τὸ πνεῦμὰ τὸ πονηρὸν εἶπεν",
were doing. But answering the spirit Iwicked said,
Τὸν Ἰησοῦν γινώσκω, kai τὸν Παῦλον ἐπίσταμαι" ὑμεῖς
Jesus Iknow, and Paul Iam acquainted with; -ye
δὲ τίνες ἐστέ; 16 Kai ᾿Γἐφαλλόμενος" "ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ὁ ἄνθρω-
‘but, who 216 γϑ And leaping on them. * the man
moc! ἐν ᾧ ἦν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ πονηρόν, “Kai κατακυριεύσας
in whom was the “spirit 1wicked, and having mastered
χαὐτῶν" ἴσχυσεν κατ᾽ αὐτῶν, ὥστε γυμνοὺς καὶ τετραυματισ-
them prevailed against them, sothat naked and wounded
μένους ἐκφυγεῖν ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου. ἐκείνου. 17 τοῦτο. δὲ" ἐγένετο
they escaped out of that house. Andthis became
γνωστὸν πᾶσιν ᾿Τουδαίοις.τε καὶ Ἕλλησιν τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν τὴν
known to all both Jews and Greeks, those inhabiting
” ‘ yz , Π] , ’ x 4 ? , AV 1)
Edeooy, Kat Yemrerrecey φόβος ETL πάντας AVTOUC, καὶ ἐμεγα-
Ephesus, and *fell ‘fear upon all ‘them, and was mag-
λύνετο TO ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. 18 ἸΠολλοίτε τῶν
nified the name ofthe Lord Jesus, And many of those who
πεπιστευκότων ἤρχοντο ἐξομολογούμενοι Kai ἀναγγέλλοντες
_ believed came confessing and declaring
τὰς πράξεις αὐτῶν. 19 ἱκανοὶ δὲ τῶν τὰ περίεργα πρα-
their deeds. And many of those who the curious arts prac-
ξάντων συνενέγκαντες τὰς βίβλους κατέκαιον ἐνώπιον
tised haying brought the books burnt [them] before
πάντων᾽ Kai συνεψήφισαν τὰς τιμὰς αὐτῶν, Kai εὗρον
all. And they reckonedup the prices ofthem, and found [it}
ἀργυρίου μυριάδας πέντε. 20 οὕτως κατὰ κράτος τὸ λόγος τοῦ
Sof*silver *myriads ‘five. Thus with might the word of the
κυρίου" ηὔξανεν καὶ ἴσχυεν.
Lord increased and prevailed.
21 Ὡς δὲ ἐπληρώθη ταῦτα ἔθετο ὁ Παῦλος ἐν τῷ πνεύ-
And when were fulfilled these things *purposed Paul in the spirit,
part, διελθὼν" τὴν Μακεδονίαν καὶ Ὁ ᾿Αχαΐαν πορεύε-
having passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to
σθαι εἰς “Ἱερουσαλήμ," εἰπών, Ὅτι μετὰ τὸ γενέσθαι με ἐκεῖ
go to Jerusalem, saying, After “having “been ‘my there
δεῖ με Kai Ῥώμην ἰδεῖν. 22 ᾿Αποστείλας.δὲ εἰς ἁτὴν!"
it behoves me also Rome to see. And having sent into
Μακεδονίαν dio τῶν διακονούντων αὐτῷ, Τιμόθεον καὶ
Macedonia two of those who ministered tohim, Timotheus and
"Epacroy, αὐτὸς ἐπέσχεν χρόνον εἰς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν" 23 ᾿Βγένετδ |
Erastus, he remained atime in Asia. Came *to *pass
δὲ κατὰ τὸν.καιρὸν. ἐκεῖνον τάραχος οὐκ ὀλίγος περὶ τῆς
land = at that time Sdisturbance ‘no “small about the
ὁδοῦ. 24 Δημήτριος.γάρ τις ὀνόματι, ἀργυροκόπος,
way. For *Demetrius ‘a *certain[Sman] by name, a silversmith,
oo > ae? , A, 1
ποιῶν ναοὺς ἀργυροῦς ᾿Αρτέμιδος, “παρείχετο" τοῖς τεχνίταις
brought no small gain making *temples tsilver of Artemis, brought tothe artificers
rnto the craftsmen ; 6» , > ry 7 Ail OR aS , ν ν
25 whom hecalled ἰο. ἐργασίαν οὐκ ὀλίγην" 25 ode συναθροίσας, καὶ τοὺς
gether with the work- ®gain no little; whom having brought together, and the
P τινος (read seven sons of a certain one) LTr. 4 υἱοὶ placed after ἑπτὰ LTTrA. -- οἱ
LTT:[a].
LITrA, Ww — καὶ
λόγος LTTrA, 2
εὐ ΝΑ,
8 + αὐτοῖς to them LTTraw.
a — τὴν T.
t ἐφαλόμενος LITrA. ἡ ὃ ἄνθρωπος ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς
LTTrAW. χα ἀμφοτέρων both Lrtra. Y ἔπεσεν LTr. = τοῦ Kuptov ὃ
διελθεῖν to have passed through τὶ. Ὁ τὴν L. ¢ Ἱεροσόλυμα
© παρεῖχε L. f οὐκ ὀλίγην ἐργασίαν LTTrA.
ACTS.
~ *s , Ld
περὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα ἐργάτας, εἶπεν, “Avdpec, ἐπίστασθε ὅτι ἐκ
Zin 3such*things ‘workmen, he said, Men, ye know that from
ταύτης τῆς ἐργασίας. ἡ εὐπορία δὴ μῶν" ἐστιν" 26 καὶ θεωρεῖτε
ΧΙΧ,
this gain the wealth of us is ; and ye see
‘ ? , « > , ? ’ Ἂ λ \ h SO ΄ -
καὶ GAKOVETE OTL οὐ μονον Edeocov arAad OX EC ον πασῆς TIC
and hear that not only of Ephesus but alnost of all
μετέστησεν ἱκανὸν ὕχλον,
᾿Ασίας ὁ- Παῦλος. οὗτος πείσας
agreat multitude,
Asia this Paul haying persuaded turned away
λέγων Ore οὐκ.εἰσὶν θεοὶ οἱ διὰ χειρῶν γινόμενοι. 27 οὐ
saying that they are not gods which by hands are made. 2Not
όνον δὲ τοῦτο κινδυνεύει ἡμῖν τὸ μέρος εἰς ἀπελεγμὸν
Zonly Jnow ‘this 015 dangerous tous [lest] the business *into “disrepute
~ \ \ ~ , ~ ? , © Neat ὁ τ
ἐλθεῖν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ τῆς μεγάλης θεᾶς ᾿Αρτέμιδος ἱερὸν" εἰς
Jcome, but alsothe 2of*the *great °goddess Artemis ‘temple for
kod dey" Ἰχογισθῆναι, μέλλειν" δὲ" καὶ καθαιρεῖσθαι "τὴν μεγα-
the
nothing be reckoned, and beabout also to be destroyed ma-
λειότητα! αὐτῆς, ἣν ὅλη “ἡ" Acia καὶ ἡ οἰκουμένη σέβεται.
jesty of her, whom all Asia andthe habitable world worships.
28 ᾿Ακούσαντες. δὲ Kai γενόμενοι πλήρεις θυμοῦ, ἔκρα-
And having heard, and haying become full of indignation, they cried
Zov λέγοντες, Μεγάλη ἡ "Αρτεμὶς "Edeciwy. 29 Καὶ
out saying, Great the A*temis of [the] Ephesians. And
> , « aN ph iH] q id « er 7 ss, «, 6)
ἐπλήσθη ἡ πόλις Ῥόλη" 4 συγχύσεως" WPLNTUMTE OLOUU~
and they rushed with one
συναρπάσαντεε Τάϊον καὶ ᾿Αρί-
having seized with [them] Gaius , and Ari-
σταρχον Μακεδόνας, συνεκδήμους "τοῦ" Παύλου. 80 ττοῦ" “δὲ
starchus, Macedonians, fellow-travellers of Faul. But
Παύλου" βουλομένου εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν δῆμον, οὐκ εἴων αὐτὸν
Paul intending togoin to the people, *did*not *suffer “him
οἱ μαθηταί: 81 τινὲς δὲ καὶ τῶν ᾿Ασιαρχῶν ὄντες αὐτῷ
‘the ?disciples, andsome also of the chiefs of Asia being *to “him
(Not, πέμψαντες πρὸς αὐτόν, παρεκάλουν μὴ δοῦναι ἑαυτὸν
friends, having sent to him, urged [him] not toventure himself
εἰς τὸ θέατρον. 32 ἄλλοι μὲν.οὖν. ἄλλο. τὶ ἔκραζον. "
iuitothe theatre. Some therefore one thing and some another were crying out ;
ἦν γὰρ ἡ «ἐκκλησία ᾿συγκεχυμένη," Kai οἱ πλείους οὐκ ἠδεισαν
for *was"the “assembly coutused, and the most did not know
τίνος Yevexev' συνεληλύθεισαν. 33 ἐκ δὲ τοῦ
for what: cause they had come together. But from among the
“προεβίβασαν" ᾿Αλέξανδρον, “προβαλόντων" αὐτὸν τῶν
yas *filled'the °city *whole with confusion,
paddy εἰς TO θέατρον,
accord to the _ theatre,
ὄχλου
crowd
they put forward Ai-xander, Sthrusting *forward shim 1the
δ ὃ 5 « δὲ ᾽ Lye ΄ \ ~
ovdatwy* ὁ. δὲ ᾿Αλέξανδοος κατασείσας τὴν χεῖρα;,,
2Jews- And Alexander, having made a sign with the hand,
» ἊΣ ~ ~ ΄ 7 ΄ δι e
ἤθελεν ἀπολογεῖσθαι τῷ δήμῳ. 94 Yircyvortwy' δὲ ὅτι
wished to make a defence to the people. But having recognized that
? a ~~ ’ \ , / , € ? ‘ er
Ιουδαῖος ἐστιν, φωνὴ ἐγένετο ia ἐκ πάντων, ὡς ἐπὶ ὥρας
a Jew heis, *cry ‘there “was “one from all, for about “hours
δύο *koaZovrwy," Méyarn ἡ “Aprepic “Edeciwy. 35 Kara-
two crying out, Great the Artemis of [the] Ephesians. *Having
, A € ‘ ΄ ud
στείλας δὲ ὁ γραμματεὺς τὸν ὄχλον φησίν, “Avdpec ᾿Εφέσιοι,
Scalmed ‘andthe “recorder the crowd says, Men Ephesians,
& ἡμῖν to US LTTrA. h + καὶ also L.
1 λογισθήσεται (Shall be counted), μέλλει 1. τὰ τε EGLITrA.
ὃ [ἡ] Tr. oe ὅλῃ LTTrA, 4+ τῆς GTTrAW. t — τοῦ GLTTrAW.
guv-T. ἕνεκα LTTrA.. ouveBiBacay they instructed LITr.
7 ἐπιγνόντες GLTTrAW. = * Kpagovtes T.
i ἱερὸν ᾿Αρτέμιδος TA.
" χῆς μεγαλειότητος LITra,
5 Παύλον δὲ LTTraW.
χα προβαλλόντων EGL.
373
men of like oecupa-
tion, 2nd said, Sirs, ye
know that by this craft
we have our wealth,
26 Moreover ye see and
near, that not alone at
Ephesus, but almost
throughout all Asia,
this Paul hath per-
suaded and turned a-
way much people, say-
ing that they be no
gods, which are made
with hands: 27 so that
not only this our craft
is in danger to be set
at pought; but also
that the temple of the
great goddess Diana
should be despised,
and her magnificence
should be destroyed,
whom all Asia and
the world worshippeth.
28 And when they
heard these sayings,
theywere full of wrath,
and cried out, saying,
Great is Diana of the
Ephesians. 29 Andthe
whole city was filled
with confusion: and
having caught Gaius
and Aristarchus, men
of Macedonia, Paul’s
companions in travel,
they rushed with one
accord into the thea-
tre. 30 And when Paul
> would have entered in
unto the people, the
disciples suffered him
not. 31 And certain of
the cnief of Asia, which
were his friends, sent
unto him, desiring him
that he would not au-
venture himself into
the theatre. 32 Some
therefore cried one
thing, and some an-
other: for the as-
sembly was confused ;
and the more part
knew not wherefore
they were come to-
gether. 33 And they
drew Alexander out
of the multitude, the
Jews putting him for-
ward, And Alexander
beckoned with the
hand, and would have
mace his defence unto
the people. 34 But
when they knew that
he was a Jew, all with
one voice about the
space of two hours
cried out, Great is
Diana of the Ephe-
sians, 35 And when the
townclerk een ap-
peased the people, he
said, Ye men of Ephe-
Κ οὐθὲν LTTrA.
374
sus, what man is there
that knoweth not how
that the city of the
Ephesians is a wor-
shipper of the great
goddess Diana, and of
the image which fell
down from Jupiter?
36 Sceing then that
these things cannot be
spokn against, ye
ought to be quiet, and
to de nothing rashly.
37 Por ye have brought
hither these men,
which are neither rob-
bers of churches, nor
yetblasphemersofyour
goddess, 38 Wherefore
if Demetrius, and the
eraftsnen which are
with him, have a mat-
ter against any man,
the law is open, and
there are deputies: let
them implead one ano-
ther. 39 But if ye in-
quire any thing con-
cerning other matters,
it shall be determined
in a lawful assembly.
40 For we are in dan-
ger to be called: in
question for this day’s
uproar, there being no
cause whereby we may
give an account of this
concourse, 41 And
when he had thus
spoken, he dismissed
the assembly.
XX. And after the
uproar was. ceased,
Paul called unto him
the disciples, and em-
braced them, and de-
parted for to go in-
to Macedonia, 2 And
when he had gone ovér
those parts, and had
given tilzin much ex-
hortation, he came into
Greece. 3 And there
abode three months.
And when the Jews
laid wait for him, as
he was about to sail
into Syria, he purposed
to return through Ma-
cedonia, 4 And there
accompanied him into
Asia Sopater of Berea ;
and of the Thessa-
Jonians, Aristarchus
and Secundus; and
Gaius of Derbe, and
Timotheus ; and of A-
sia, Tychicus and Tro-
himus. 5 These going
efore tarried for us at
2 ἀνθρώπων (ead τις Who) of men LTTrA,
4 θεὸν GLTTrAW.
& περαιτέρω further Ltr.
Κ μεταπεμψάμενος having sent for rrr.
# πορεύεσθαι LTTr.
4 — ἄχρι τῆς ᾿Ασίας τ[τι].
=
=
- id
MPAZELS. DOD Χ Χο
¢ ’ > a ν Il ΩΣ > ’ “ 7) 2 ’
τίς yao ἐστιν "ἄνθρωπος" ὃς οὐ.γινώσκει THY Ἐφεσίων
2what *for *is “there Sman who knows not the 7of (*the] *Ephesians
΄ ΄ ᾿ i ~ tr bQ Hl} ? ͵ .
πόλιν νεωκόρον οὖσαν τῆς μεγάλης "θεᾶς" ᾿Αρτέμιδος Kai
‘city 7temple-kcepers "85 ®being of the great goddess Artemis, and
τοῦ δΔιοπετοῦς: 906 ἀναντιῤῥήτων οὖν ὄντων τούτων
of that fallen from Zeus? Undeniable therefore being these things
δέον ἐστὶν ὑμᾶς κατεσταλμένους ὑπάρχειν, Kai μηζὲν προ-
necessary itis for you calm to be, and “nothing *head-
metic πράττειν." 37 ἠγάγετε.γὰρ τοὺς. ἄνδρας τούτους.
long 1to “do. For ye brought these men, {who are}
οὔτε ἱεροσύλους οὔτε βλασφημοῦντας τὴν θεὰν" "ὑμῶν."
neither temple plunderers nor are defaming “goddess ‘your,
38 εἰ μὲν οὖν Δημήτριος Kai ot σὺν αὐτῷ τεχνῖται ἵπρός
f indeed therefore Demetrius andthe *with “ἢ artificers against
τινα λόγον ἔχουσιν," ἀγοραῖοι ἄγονται, καὶ ἀνθύπατοί εἰσιν"
anyone amatter have, courts are held, and procousuls there are:
, , ‘ c
ἐγκαλείτωσαν ἀλλήλοις. 39 ede τι περὶ ἑτέρων"
let them accuse one another, But if anything concerning other matters
> ~ > ~ 2 ’ ? ΄ ? ΄ Ἅ \
ἐπιζητεῖτε, ἔν TH ἐννόμῳ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐπιλυθήσεται. 40) καὶ γὰρ
yeinquire, in the lawful ~ assembly it shall be solved. For also
κινδυνεύομεν ἐγκαλεῖσθαι στάσεως περὶ τῆς σήμερον,
we are in danger tobe accused of insurrection in regard to this day,
περὶ οὗ » δυνησόμεθα ἀπο-
not one cause existing concerning which we shall be able to
δοῦναι λόγον i της συστροφῆς. ταύτης. 41 Kai ταῦτα εἰπών
ἢ ς ρ 2
give a reason for this concourse, And these things having said,
ἀπέλυσεν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν.
he dismissed the assembly,
20 Μετὰ.δὲ τὸ παύσασθαι τὸν θόρυβον, προσκαλεσάμενος"
Bub after Sceased ‘the *tumult, “having ®called 7to
ε - 4 ’ s 1 3 ’ γ.» “Ὁ
ὁ Παῦλος τοὺς μαθητάς, καὶ" ἀσπασάμενοο. ἐξῆλθεν
(Shim) *Paul the disciples, and saluted (them], went away
mropevOjvar! εἰς "τὴν" Μακεδονίαν. 2 διελθὼν. δὲ τὰ
to go to Macedonia, And having passed through
μέρη ἐκεῖνα, καὶ παρακαλέσας αὐτοὺς λόγῳ πολλῷ, ἦλ-
those parts, and havingexhorted them with *discourse ‘mish, . he
θεν εἰς τὴν Ἑλλάδα’ 3 ποιήσας. τε μῆνας τρεῖς, γενο-
came to Greece. And having continued “months ‘three, having been
, ? ~ iT] « A ~ ? , ’
μένης ἐπιβουλῆς" ὑπὸ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων μέλλοντι
made a plot by the Jews being about
ἀνάγεσθαι εἰς THY Συρίαν, ἐγένετο Ῥγνώμη" τοῦ ὑποστρέφειν,
to sail into Syria, Sarose a *purpose to return
διὰ Μακεδονίας. 4 συνείπετο.δὲ αὐτῷ “ἄχρι τῆς ᾿Ασίας"
through Macedonia, And accompanied him as far as Asia
Σώπατρος * Βεροιαῖος᾽ Θεσσαλονικέων. δὲ ᾿Αρίσταρχος. καὶ
Sopater a Bercean, and of Thessalonians Aristarchus and
Σεκοῦνδος, καὶ Vdiog Δερβαῖος καὶ Τιμόθεος" ᾿Ασιανοὶ δὲ
Secundus, and Gaius of Derbe and Timotheus, and of Asia
Τυχικὸς καὶ Τρόφιμος. 5 οὗτοι" ἱπροελθόντες" ἔμενον ἡμᾶς
Tychicus and Trophimus. These having gone before waited for us ~
μηδενὸς αφίου ὑπάρχοντος
On} 7,)
αὐτῷ
against them
6 — θεᾶς GLTTrAW. ς πράσσειν LTTrA.
f ἔχουσιν πρός τινα λόγον GLTTrAW,.
i+ περὶ concerning (this concourse) LTTr.
1+ παρακαλέσας having exhorted [and] urtra,
τ — τὴν LTTr[A]. © ἐπιβουλῆς αὐτῷ LITr. P γνώμης TTA.
r + Πύῤῥου of Pyrrhus Guitraw. 5 + δὲ and (these) Lrtr[a],
ε ἡμῶν Our LTTrA,
h + οὐ TIr[A].
* προσελθόντες having gone Tr.
SX: ACTS.
a γην 10 ell ἐ -“. κι.» , . \ ea i ~
ἐν YTowade'" 6 ἡμεῖς. δὲ ἐξεπλεύσαμεν μετὰ τὰς ἡμέρας τῶν
in Troas ; but we sailed away after the days of the
ἀζύμων ἀπὸ Φιλίππων, καὶ ἤλθομεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἰς
unleavened bread from _— Philippi, and came to them at
ὴν VT 10a! Σὰ Ne Z You! ὃ i ns
Τὴν Ppwaoa αχρις 1) LEP WY TEVTE, 7 OU LETOLWAEV 7] [LEO AC
Troas in “days ‘five, where westayed “days
ε ’» ? x ~ ~ ~ , ,
ἑπτά. 7 Ἔν.δὲ τῇ μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων, συνηγμένων
seven. And on the first [day] of the Shaying *been assembled
ἐτῶν μαθητῶν τοῦ" κλάσαι ἄρτον, ὁ ἸΤαῦλος διελέγετο αὐτοῖς,
*the disciples to break bread, Paul discoursed to them,
μέλλων ἐξιέναι τῇ ἐπαύριον, παρέτεινέν.τε τὸν λόγον μέχρι
about todepart on the morrow ; and he continued the discourse till
μεσονυκτίου" 8 ἧσαν.δὲ λαμπάδες ἱκαναὶ ἐν TH ὑπερῴῳ οὗ
midnight. And*were “lamps ‘many in the upper room where
ajoav" συνηγμένοι. 9 καθήμενος" δὲ τις νεανίας ὀνόματι
they were assembled. And was sitting acertain youth, by name
Εὔτυχος ἐπὶ τῆς θυρίδος, καταφερόμενος ὕπνῳ βαθεῖ, δια-
> = Ὲ Π .
EKutychus, by the window, overpowered by *sleep ‘deep,
λεγομένου τοῦ ἸΤαύλου ἐπὶ. πλεῖον», κατενεχθεὶς
*discoursed *Paul for a longer time, having been overpowered
Tou ὕπνου ἔπεσεν ἀπὸ τοῦ τριστέγου κάτω, Kai ἤρθη
the sleep he fell from “the “third *story ‘down, «and was taken up
, \ δὲ « ἫΝ ? Ud ? ~ \e
νεκρός. 10 καταβὰς. δὲ Tlavdog ἐπέπεσεν αὐτῷ, Kai “συμ-
week,
as
> Ἁ
απο
by
dead. But “having *descended *Paul fell upon him, and having
περιλαβὼν εἶπεν, Μὴ.θορυβεῖσθε: ἡ. γὰρ ψυχὴ αὐτοῦ ἐν
embraced {him] said, Donotmakeatumult, forthe life ofhim in
αὐτῷ ἐστιν. 11 ᾿Αναβὰς. δὲ Kai κλάσας ἃ ἄρτον Kai γευσά-
him is. And having gone up and having broken bread and having
μενος, ἐφ᾽ ἱκανόνιτε ὁμιλήσας “ἄχρις! αὐγῆς, οὕτως ἐξὴῆλ-
eaten, and for long having conversed until day-break, so he de-
θεν. 12 ἡγαγον.δὲ τὸν παῖδα ζῶντα, καὶ παρεκλήθησαν οὐ
parted. Andthey brought the boy alive, and werecomforted not
μετρίως. 18 Ἡμεῖς.δὲ προελθόντες" ἐπὶ τὸ πλοῖον ἀνήχθημεν
a little. But we having gone before to the _ ship sailed
Seic' τὴν Accor, ἐκεῖθεν μέλλοντες ἀναλαμβάνειν τὸν Παῦ-
to Assos, “there being ?about to take in Paul;
λον" otrwe-ydp Ῥὴν.διάτεταγμένος," μέλλων αὐτὸς πεζεύειν.
for so he had appointed, *being *about ‘himself to goon foot,
14 ὡς.δὲ ἰσυνέβαλεν!" ἡμῖν εἰς τὴν Accor, ἀναλαβόντες αὐτὸν
And when he met with us at Assos, having taken 7in *him
ἤλθομεν εἰς MurvAnyny' 15 κἀκεῖθεν ἀποπλεύσαντες τῇ
wecame to Mitylene ; and thence having sailed away, on the
ἐπιούσῃ κατηντήσαμεν Ἐἀντικρὺὴ" Χίου" τῇ δὲ ἑτέρᾳ
following (day] arrived opposite Chios, andthe next (day)
παρεβάλομεν εἰς Σάμον" ἱκαὶ μείναντες ἐν TowyvdAdiy,! ry ™
we arrived at Samos; andhavingremainedat ‘Trogyllium, the
? ‘ > ΄ μὲ δι « -
ἐχομένῃ ἤλθομεν εἰς Μίλητον. 16 "ἔκρινεν". γὰρ ὁ Παῦλος
next [day] wecame to Miletus: for “had *decided *Paul
παραπλεῦσαι τὴν "Ἔφεσον, ὕπως μὴ.γένηται αὐτῷ χρονο-
970
Troas, 6 And we sailed
away from Philippi
after the days of un-
leavened bread, and
came unto them to
Troas in five days;
where we abode seven
days. 7 And upon the
first day of the week,
when the _ disciples
came together to break
bread, Paul preached
unto them, ready to
depart onthe morrow 3
and continued his
speech until midnight.
8 Andthere were many
lights in the upper
chamber, where they
were gathered to-
gether. 9 And there sat
in a window a certain
young man named
‘Eutychus, being fallen
into a deep sleep: and
as . Paul was long
preaching, he sunk
down with sleep, and
fell down from the
third loft, and was
taken updead. 10 And
Paul went down, and
fell on him, and em-
bracing him — said,
Trouble not your-
selves; for his life is
in him. 11 When he
therefore was come up
again, and had broken
bread, and eaten, and
talked a long while,
évyen till break of day,
so he departed. 12 And
they brought the
young man alive, and
were not a little com-
forted. 13 And we went
before toship, and sail-
ed unto Assos, there
intending to take in
Paul: for so had he
appointed, minding
himself to go afoot.
14 And when he met
with us at Assos, we
took him in, and came
to Mitylene. 15 And
we sailed thence, and
came the next day over
against Chios ; and the
next day we arrived at
Samos, and tarried at
Trogylliura ; and the
next day we came to
Miletus. 16 For Paul
had determined tosail
by Ephesus, because he
would not spend the
time in Asia: for he
hasted, if it were pos-
sible for him, to be at
to sail by Ephesus, so thatit might not happen to him to spend
τριβῆσαι ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ" ἔσπευδεν. γὰρ εἰ δυνατὸν “ἣν! αὐτῷ
time in Asia; forhehastened if possible it was for him
ἡ Τρῳάδι LT. ν Τρῳάδα LT. * ἄχρι LTTrA. Y ὅπου T, 7 ἡμῶν we (having been
assembled) GLTTraw.
d + τὸν the Lrrraw.
h διατεταγμένος ἣν LETrA.
μείναντες ἐν Tpw. LTTr.
a ἣμεν We Were GLTTrAW.
© ἄχρι TTrA.
1 συνέβαλλεν LYTrA.
k ἄντικρυς LTTrA.
m+ δὲ and (the) rrr.
D κεκρίκει GLTTrAW.
ρ
Ὁ καθεζόμενος LTTrAW.
f προσελθόντες having gone Tr.
© σνυν- T.
& ἐπὶ LTTrA.
1 Τρωγυλίῳ a; — καὶ
© εἴη it might be LTTra.
376
Jerusalem the day of
Pentccost. 17And from
Miletus he sent to
Ephesus, and called the
elders of the church.
18 And when they were
come to him, he said
unto them, Ye know,
from the first day that
I came into Asia, after
what manner I have
been with you at all
seasons, 19 serving the
Lerd with all humi-
lity of mind,and with
many tears,and temp-
tations, which befell
me by the lying in wait
of the Jews: 20 and
how 1 kept back* no-
thing that was profit-
able unto you, but have
shewed you, and have
taught you publickly,
and from house to
house, 21 testifying
both to the Jews, and
also to the Greeks,
repentance toward
God, and faith toward
our Lord Jesus Christ.
22 And now, behold,
I go bound in the spi-
rit unto Jerusalem,
not knowing thethings
that shall befall me
there: 23 save that
the Holy Ghost wit-
nesseth in every city,
saying that bonds and
afHictions abide me.
24 But none of these
things move nie, nei-
ther count I my life
dear unto myself, so
that I might finish my
course with joy, and
the ministry, which 1
have received of the
Lord Jesus, to testify
the gospel of the grace
of God. 25 And now,
behold, I know that
ye all, among whom I
have gone preaching
the kingdom of God,
shall see my face no
more. 26 Wherefore I
take you to record
this day, that I am
pure from the blood of
all men. 27 For I have
not shunned to declare
unto you all the coun-
P Ἱερουσαλήμ T.
8 — τὸν TIrA.
t στὴν LTTrA.
PAY Eo Se XX.
THY ἡμέραν τῆς πεντηκοστῆς γενέσθαι εἰς Ῥ“Ιεροσόλυμα."
the day of Pentecost to be in Jerusalem,
17 ᾿Απὸ.δὲ τῆς Μιλήτου πέμψας εἰς Ἔφεσον μετεκαλέσατο
And from Miletus having sent to Ephesus he called for
τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τῆς ἐκκλησίας. 18 ὡς.δὲ παρεγένοντο πρὸς
the elders of the assembly. And when.they werecome to
αὐτὸν 4 εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, Ὑμεῖς ἐπίστασθε, ἀπὸ πρώτης ἡμέρας
him he said to them, Ye know, from the first _ fay
ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἐπέβην εἰς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν, πῶς μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν τὸν:πάντα
on which Tarrived in Asia, how with you all the
χρόνον ἐγενόμην, 19 δουλεύων τῷ κυρίῳ μετὰ πάσης ταπεινο-
time I was, serving the Lord with all humi-
φροσύνης Kai πολλῶν" δακρύων Kai πειρασμῶν, τῶν -συμ-
lity and many tears and ‘temptations, which hap-
΄ Ἵ ~ ? ~ ~ ? , e
Bavrwy μοι ἔν ταῖς ἐπιβουλαῖς τῶν ‘lovdaiwy' 20 we
pened to me through the plots of the Jews ; how
οὐδὲν ὑπεστειλάμην TOV συμφερόντων τοῦ.μὴ ἀναγγεῖλαι
nothing Ikeptback οὗ what isprofitable β0ο 88 ποῦ. toannounce [it]
ὑμῖν, καὶ διδάξαι ὑμᾶς δημοσίᾳ καὶ κατ᾽ οἴκους, 21 διαμαρ-
to you, and toteach you publicly and from house to house, earnestly
΄ > x , \ .«“ DON \ 2 8~; ll ‘
τυρόμενος ᾿Ιουδαίοις. τε καὶ EXAnow τὴν εἰς Srov' θεὸν
testifying both to Jews and Greeks *toward God
eravoiay καὶ πίστιν ‘ryv' εἰς τὸν. κύριον. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν
repentance and faith toward our Lord Jesus
ὑχριστόν." 22 καὶ νῦν ἰδοὺ “ἐγὼ δεδεμένος" τῷ πνεύματι
Christ. And now, lo, Af bound in the spirit,
πορεύομαι εἰς Lepovoadyp, τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ συναντήσοντά
go to Jerusalem, the things whichin it shall happen
Xunow μὴ εἰδώς, 23 πλὴν ὅτι TO πνεῦμα TO ἵγιον κατὰ.πόλιν
tome not knowing ; except thatthe Spirit the Holy inevery city
διαμαρτύρεταιν *éeyov" ὅτι δεσμά ὅμε καὶ θλίψεις! μένουσιν.
fully testifies, saying that bonds *me‘and “tribulations “await.
24 ἀλλ᾽ οὐδενὸς Adyor" “ποιοῦμαι, οὐδὲ ἔχω" τὴν ψυχήν
But *of *nothing “account 11 -make, nor holdI “lite
τιμίαν ἐμαυτῷ, ὡς τελειῶσαι τὸν. δρόμον.μον “μετὰ
dear to myself, so as_ to finish my course with
apac," καὶ τὴν διακονίαν ἣν ἔλαβον παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου ‘In-
ἢ KO ] : ρ 0 ]
joy, and the ministry which Ireceived from the Lord Je-
σοῦ, διαμαρτύρασθαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τῆς χάριτος τοῦ θεοῦ.
sus, to testify fully the gladtidings of the grace of God.
δ ~ ? ι 7. er la Ἢ ‘ , ’
25 καὶ νῦν ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ οἶδα Ort οὐκέτι ὄψεσθε τὸ πρόσωπόν. μου
d tov"!
ἐς
And now, lo, I know that no more *will*see *my “face
e ~ , ᾽ - - ΄
ὑμεῖς πάντες, ἐν οἷς διηλθον κηρύσσων τὴν βασιλείαν
lye 5411, among whom [have goneabout proclaiming the kingdom
frov θεοῦ." 26 δδιὸϊ μαρτύρομαι ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ σήμερον ἡμέρᾳ,
of God. Wherefore I testify to you in thisday —
ὅτι καθαρὸς Néyw' ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος πάντων" 27 ob-yap
that pure I [am]from the blood of all, for “not
ὑπεστειλάμην TOU μὴ ἀναγγεῖλαι ἰὑμῖν' πᾶσαν τὴν βουλὴν
11 *kept back from announcing to you all the counsel
4 + ὁμοῦ ὄντων αὐτῶν they being together 1,.
1 τ — πολλῶν GLTTrAW.
Y — χριστόν LhTr]a.
* δεδεμένος ἐγὼ GLTTrAW.
x ἐμοὶ τ. y+ μοι ἴο me GLIT:AW, λέγων A. ® καὶ θλίψεις μὲ ΕΤΤΤΑ. Seen
ΤΎΓΑ. ς ἔχω, οὐδὲ ποιοῦμαι τι; — οὐδὲ ἔχω TTra. 4 — μου μτττα. agen
LTTrA. f— τοῦ θεοῦ LITrAW. ὃ διότι TA. b εἰμι aM LTTrA. tea ταν
LTTra.
XX, XXI. AJC: TS:
τοῦ,θεοῦ). 28 προσέχετε Koby" ἑαυτοῖς καὶ παντὶ τῷ
of God. Take heed therefore to yourselves and toall the
ποιμνίῳ. Ev. ὑμᾶς TO πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον ἔθετο ἐπισκόπους,
flock, wherein 7you ‘the “Spirit “the *Holy ‘did Sset overseers,
ποιμαίνειν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἱτοῦ θεοῦ, ἣν περιεποιήσατο διὰ
toshepherd the assembly of God, which he purchased with
τοῦ "ἰδίου αἵματος." 29éiyw"yap" oida °rovro,' ore εἰσελεύ--
the “of *his*own ‘blood. For I know this, that will
nN \ » yr ~ > € ~ τ
σονται μετὰ τὴν. ἀφιξίν. μου λύκοι βαρεῖς εἰς ὑμᾶς, μὴ
coine in after my departure 2wolves ‘grievous amongst you, not
, ~ , \ ? «ε ~ ~ ’
φειδόμενοι TOV ποιμνίου" 30 Kai ἐξ ὑμῶν. αὐτῶν ἀνα-
sparing the flock ; and from amongst your own selves will
στήσονται ἄνδρες λαλοῦντες διεστραμμένα, TOV ἀποσπᾷν τοὺς
rise up men. speaking perverted things, to draw away the
΄ ? ~ Nyy ~ ’
μαθητὰς ὀπίσω Ῥαὐτῶν." 31 διὸ γρηγορεῖτε, μνημονεύοντες
disciples after themselves. Wherefore watch, remembering
OTe τριετίαν νύκτα Kai ἡμέραν οὐκ.ἐπαυσάμην μετὰ δακρύων
that three years night and day I ceased not with tears
νουθετῶν ἕνα ἕκαστον. 32 καὶ “τανῦν" παρατίθεμαι ὑμᾶς,
admonishing one ‘each. And now Iecommit you,
τἀδελφοί," TH θεῷ καὶ τῷ λόγῳ τῆς.χάριτος αὐτοῦ, τῷ δυνα-
brethren, to God and to the word of his grace, which is
μένῳ “ἐποικοδομῆσαι" καὶ δοῦναι ὑμῖν" ἡ κληρονομίαν ἐν
able to build up and to give you an inheritance among
τοῖς ἡγιασμένοϊς πᾶσιν. 98 ἀργυρίου ἢ χρυσίου ἢ ἱματισμοῦ
32:6 “sanctified Tall, Silver or gold or clothing
οὐδενὸς" ἐπεθύμησα' 34 αὐτοὶ. “δὲ γινώσκετε Ore ταῖς
of no one 1 desired. But yourselves know that
χρείαις μου καὶ τοῖς οὖσιν per ἐμοῦ ὑπηρέτησαν αἱ
tomy needs and to those who were with me did “minister
χεῖρες αὗται. 30 πάντα ὑπέδειξα ὑμῖν ὅτι οὕτως κοπιῶντας
these *hands. Allthings I shewed you that thus labouting
δεῖ ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι τῶν ἀσθενούντων, μνημονεύειν.τε
it behoves [us] to aid those being weak, and to remember
τῶν λόγων τοῦ κυρίου Inood Ore αὐτὸς εἶπεν, Μακάριόν ἐστιν
the words ofthe Lord Jesus that himself said, “Blessed it *is
διδόναι μᾶλλον! 7 λαμβάνειν. 36 Kai ταῦτα εἰπών,
Sto “give 1more than _ to receive, And these things having said
Qsic τὰ.γόνατα αὐτοῦ σὺν πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς προσηύξατο.
having bowed his knees with Zall them he prayed.
Ν ε " δὲ Z2n,2 λ θ Seat ΄ τ ἀν EY, ,
37 Ἱκανὸς. δὲ *éysvero κλαυθμὸς" πάντων" Kat ἐπιπεσάντες
And ὅσαι ‘there “was weeping of all: and falling
ἐπὶ τὸν τράχηλον τοῦ Παύλου κατεφίλουν αὐτόν" 38 ὀδυνώ-
upon the neck of Paul thoy ardently kissed him, dis-
ενοι μάλιστα ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ ᾧ εἰρήκει, OTL οὐκέτι μέλ-
ip YP ὦ JKEL,
377
sel of God. 28 Take heed
therefore unto yours
selyces, and to all the
flock, over the which
the Holy Ghost hath
made you overscers, to
feed the church of God,
which he hath pur-
chased with his own
blood. 29 For I know
this, that after my de-
parting shall grievous
wolves enter in among
you, not sparing the
flock. 30 Also of your
own selves shall men
arise, speaking por-
verse things, to draw
away disciples after
them. 31 Thercfore
watch, and remember,
that by the space of
three years I ceased
not to warn every one
night’ and day with
tears. 32 And now,
brethren, I commend
you to God, and to the
word of his grace,
which is able to build
you up, and to give you
an inheritance among
all them which are
sanctified, 33 I have
coveted no man’s sil-
ver, or gold, or ap-
parel, 34 Yea, ye your-
selves know, that these
hands have ministered
unto my necessities,
and to them that were
with me. 35 I have
shewed youall things,
how that so labouring
ye ought to support
the weak, and to re-
member the words of
the Lord Jesus, how
he said, It is more
blessed to give than to
rec-ive. 36 And when
he had thus speken, he
kneeled down, and
prayed with them all,
37 Aud they all wept
sore, and fell on Paul’s
neck, and kissed him,
38 sorrowing most of
all for the words which
he spake, that they
should see his face no
more. : And they ac-
companied him unto
the ship.
tressed most of all for the word which he had said, that nomore they
λουσιν τὺ πρόσωπον.αὐτοῦ θεωρεῖν. προέπεμπον.δὲ αὐτὸν
are about his face to see, And they accompanied him
εἰς τὸ πλοῖον.
to the ship. Ὰ
« δὲ > 7 > ~ cries ? 0é yt XXI. And it cameto
Zl Ὡς δὲ ἐγένετο ἀναχθῆναι ἡμᾶς ἀποσπασθέντας ἀπ᾽ pass, that after we
And when it was “sailed ‘we, having drawn away from were’ gotten from
ji + ὑμῖν to you LTTrA, k — οὖν [L]rtr. 170d κυρίον of the Lord αὐτὸ. ™ αἵματος
Tov ἰδίου GLTTrAW. ἢ — yap for LTTraw. Ὁ --- τοῦτο LTTrAW, Ρ ἑαυτῶν TTrA. 4 τὰ
νῦν LTTrA. * --- ἀδελφοί LTTrA. 5 οἰκοδομῆσαι ἴο build Lrtraw. ὃ - ὑμῖν LITrA. τ τὴν
W οὐθενὸς T. x — δὲ but GLTTrAW.
2 κλαυθμὺς ἐγένετο LTTrAW,.
(read the inheritance) ΤΎγα.
GLTTraw,
Υ μᾶλλον διδόναι
378
them, and had launch-
ed, we came with a
straight course unto
Coos, and the day fol-
lowing unto Rhodes,
and from thence unto
Patara: 2 and find-
ing a ship sailing over
unto Phenicia, we
went aboard, and set
forth. 3 Now when we
had discovered Cyprus,
we left if on the left
hand, and sailed into
Syria, and landed at
Tyre: for there the
ship was to unlade
her burden, 4 And
finding disciples, we
tarried there seven
days: who said to
Paul through the Spi-
rit, that he “should not
go up to Jerusalem.
5 And when we had
accomplished those
days, we departed and
went our way; and
they all brought us on
our way, with wives
and children, till we
were out of the city:
and we kneeled down
on the shore, and pray-
ed. 6 And when we
had taken our leave
one of another, we
took ship; and they
returned home again,
7 And when we had
finished our course
from Tyre, we came
to Ptolemais, and sa-
Inted the brethren, and
abode with them one
day. 8 And the next
day we that were of
Taul’s company de-
parted, and came unto
Czesarea: and we en-
tcred into the house
of Philip the evangel-
ist, which was one of
the seven; and abode
with him. 9 And the
same man had four
daughters, virgins,
which did prophesy.
10 And as we tarried
there many days, there
came down from Ju-
dea a certain pro-
phet, named Agabus.
11 And when he was
come unto us, he
took Paul’s_ girdle,
and bound his own
hands and feet, and
said, Thus saith the
Holy Ghost, So shall
the Jews at Jerusalem
bind the man that
ΠΡ eAG =i: XXI.
αὐτῶν, a ee iNOS εἰς τὴν Κῶν," τῃ.δὲ ἑξὴς
them, having run direct wecame to Cos, andonthe next
> 4 c on ? . > , . ε ,
εἰς τὴν Ῥόδον, κἀκεῖθεν εἰς Ilarapa. 2 καὶ εὑοόντες
[day] to Rhodes, and thence to Patara. And having found
πλοῖον διαπερῶν,. εἰς Φοινίκην, ἐπιβάντες ἀνήχθημεν.
a ship passing over into Pheenicia, having gone on board we sailed ;
3 avapavayt ες .δὲ τὴν Κύπρον, καὶ καταλιπόντες αὐτὴν
and haying sighted Cyprus, and having left it
εὐώνυμον ἐπλέομεν εἰς Συρίαν, Kai “κατήχθημεν" εἰς Τύρον"
onthe ἰοῦ wesailed to Syria, and brought to at Tyre,
éxetoe.yao δὴν τὸ πλοῖον" ἀποφορτιζόμενον τὸν γύμον. 4 “καὶ
for there was the ship discharging the lading. And
ἀνευρόντες" τοὺς μαθητάς, ἐπεμείναμεν fabrov" ἡμέοας ἑπτά"
having found out the ~ disciples, we remained there *days ‘seven;
τ ~ , m” ‘ ~ , A g ? ΄ "
οἵτινες τῷ Παύλῳ ἔλεγον διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος, μὴ FavaBaivew
who to Paul said by the TL, not to go up
εἰς "Ἱερουσαλήμ." 5 ὅτε.δὲ ἐγένετο ἰἡμᾶς ἐξαρτίσαι" τὰς ἡμέ-
to Jerusalem, ‘But when it was we completed the days,
pac, ἐξελθόντες ἐπορευόμεθα, προπεμπόντων ἡμᾶς πάντων
having set out Wwe journeyed, “accompanying “us tall
σὺν γυναιξὶν καὶ τέκνοις ἕωΣ ἔξω τῆς πόλεως" καὶ θέντες
with wives and children as far as outside the city. Andhaving bowed
τὰ γόνατα ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν Ἐπροσηυξάμεθα. 6 καὶ ἀσπασά-
the knees on the shore we prayed, And having
μενοι" ἀλλήλους éréeBnpev" εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, ἐκεῖνοι. δὲ ὑπε-
saluted one’another Wwe wentup into the ship, and they re-
στρεψαν εἰς τὰ ἴδια. 7 Ἥμεϊς.δὲ τὸν πλοῦν διανύσαντες
turned to their own [homes], Andwe, the voyage having completed
ἀπὸ Τύρου κατηντήσαμεν εἰς Πτολεμαΐδα, καὶ ἀσπασάμενοι
from ‘Tyre, ‘arrived at Ptolemais, and having saluted
τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ἐμείναμεν ἡμέραν μίαν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς. 8 77-08
the brethren we abode *day tone with them. And on the
ἐπαύριον ἐξελθόντες ποὶ περὶ τὸν Παῦλον! οἧλθον" εἰς
morrow ‘Shaving 7gone *forth *Paul?and “those*with *him they came to
ΡΚαισάρειαν"" καὶ εἰσελθόντες εἰς τὸν οἶκον Φιλίππου τοῦ
Czesarea ; and having entered into the house of Philip the
εὐαγγελιστοῦ, τοῦ" ὄντος EK τῶν ἑπτά, ἐμείναμεν παρ᾽ αὐτῷ.
evangelist, being of the seven, we abode with him,
9 τούτῳ δὲ ἦσαν θυγατέρες "παρθένοι τέσσαρες" προφη-
Now to this [man] there were *daughters GEE *four who pro-
revovoa. 10 ἐπιμενόντων.ζὲ ἡμῶν! ἡμέρας πλείους κατῆλθεν
phesied. And “remaining ‘we days ΣΆΜΟΣ Scame “down
τις ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας προφήτης ὀνόματι ᾿Αγαβος"
Sa Scertain 7one from ee a prophet, by name Agabus ;
11 καὶ ἐλθὼν πρὸς ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἄρας τὴν ζώνην τοῦ
and having come ἴο us, and having taken the _ girdle
Παύλου, Onoac.'re' ταὐτοῦ rac χεῖρας καὶ τοὺς πόδας"
of Paul, πᾶ having bound of himself the hands and_ the feet
εἶπεν, Τάδε λέγει τὸ πνεῦμα TO “ίγιον, Tov ἄνδρα οὗ ἐστιν
said, Thus says the Spirit the Holy, The man of whom is
8 Ko GLTTrAW.
πλοῖον ἣν LTTrAW.
Ὁ “Ἱεροσόλυμα GLTTrAW.
having prayed we took our leave
n — οἱ περὶ τὸν Παῦλον GLTTrAW.
ἀνέβημεν TAW.
ἥαμεν Tr.
ἘΤΊΓΑΥ,
Ρ Καισαρίαν T.
ἔν τε aud LTTrAW.
Ὁ ἀναφανέντες EGLTrAW. © κατήλθομεν landed trtra. d τὸ
© ἀνευρόντες δὲ LTTrAW. favrois With them. ¢ ἐπιβαίνειν LTTrA,
\ ἐξαρτίσαι ἡμᾶς LTraAW. k προσενξάμενοι ἀπησπασάμεθα
LTTrAW. 1+ «atandurraw., 'm ἐγέβημεν Ltr;
ο ἤλθομεν We came EGER AW ; nA-
4 — τοῦ GLTTrAW. τ τέσσαρες παρθένοι LTTrA. — ἡμῶϊ
Y ἑαυτοῦ τοὺς πόδας καὶ τὰς χείρας LITrAW,
ἜΧΟΙΣ ACTS.
ἡ. ζώνη. αὕτη οὕτως δήσουσιν ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, καὶ
this girdle thus shall*bind ‘in ‘Jerusalem ‘the “Jews, and
΄ ? ~ Υ » Ω' ι ᾽ , A
παραδώσουσιν εἰς χεῖρας ἐθνῶν. 12 Ὡς. δὲ ἠκούσαμεν
deliver up into [the] hands of [the] nations. And when we heard
ταῦτα, παρεκαλοῦμεν ἡμεῖς. τε καὶ οἱ ἐντόπιοι τοῦ
these things, Sbesought *both *we “and “those ‘of (°the] “place
μὴ ἀναβαίνειν αὐτὸν εἰς ἱἱερουσαλήμ. 13 Υ ἀπεκρίθη.“ δὲ! ὁ
not τοῦ ΡΟ Β "him to Jerusalem, But *answered
Παῦλος, Τί ποιεῖτε κλαίοντες καὶ συνθρύπτοντές μου τὴν
'Paul, What doye weeping and breaking my
, ? \ \ ? ΄ ~ ? ‘ ‘ ᾽ - ᾽
καρδίαν ; ἐγὼ.γὰρ οὐ μόνον δεθῆναι ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποθανεῖν εἰς
heart ? for I not only tobebound but also to die at
Ἱ-οουσαλὴμ ἑτοίμως ἔχω ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος TOU κυρίου ᾿Τησοῦ.
Jerusalem am ready for the name of the Lord Jesus.
14 Μὴ.πειθομένου.δὲ αὐτοῦ ἡσυχάσαμεν εἰπόντες, 7TO θέλημα
And *not *being *persuaded *he we were silent, saying, The will
Tov κυρίου γενέσθω."
of the Lord be done.
15 Μετὰ.δὲ τὰς ἡμέρας ταύτας "“ἀποσκευασάμενοι" ave-
And after these days, having packed the baggage we
Baivopev εἰς Tepovcadyy.'| 16 συνῆλθον. δὲ καὶ
went up to Jerusalem, And went
μαθητῶν ἀπὸ “Καισαρείας! σὺν ἡμῖν, ἄγοντες παρ᾽
disciples from Ceresarea with us, bringing [one] with whom
ἕενισθῶμεν, Μνάσωνί.τινι Κυπρίῳ, ἀρχαίῳ μαθητῇ. 17 Γενο-
we might lodge, ἃ certain Mnason, aCypriot, anold _ disciple. SHaving
μένων δὲ ἡμῶν sic Ἱεροσόλυμα ἀσμένως “ἐδέξαντο! ἡμᾶς οἱ
“arrived ‘and “we at Jerusalem Seladly *received Sus ‘the
ἀδελφοί. 18 τῇ.“δὲ! ἐπιούσῃ εἰσήει ὁ Παῦλος σὺν ἡμῖν
*prethren. And on the following [(day]?went “ἴῃ ‘Paul with us
πρὸς ᾿Ιάκωβον, πάντες.τε παρεγένοντο οἱ πρεσβύτεροι. 19 Kai
το James, and all Sassembled ‘the _ 7elders, And
ἀσπασάμενος αὐτοὺς ἐξηγεῖτο καθ᾽ ἕν. ἕκαστον ὧν ἐποίησεν
having saluted them he related one by one what things “wrought
ὁ θεὸς ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν διὰ THcdtakoviac.avTov. 20 οἱ δὲ
‘God among the nations by his ministry. And they
ἀκούσαντες ἐδόξαζον troy kipiov'|l ϑβεῖπόν. τε! αὐτῷ, Θεωρεῖς,
having heard glorified the Lord. And they said tohim, Thou seest,
ἀδελφέ, πόσαι μυριάδες εἰσὶν Tovdaiwy'! τῶν πεπι-
brother, how many myriads there are of Jews who have be-
OTEVKOTWY, καὶ πάντες ζηλωταὶ τοῦ νόμον ὑπάρχουσιν.
lieved, and all zealous ones of the law are.
21 κατηχήθησαν.δὲ περὶ σοῦ, bri ἀποστασίαν διδάσκεις
And they were informed concerning thee, that *apostasy 1thou *teachest
> x Η » 7ὔ
ἀπὸ Μωσέως" τοὺς κατὰ τὰ ἔθνη πάντας"! ᾿Ιουδαίους,
*°from 7!Moses “the CSamong “the Snations 3411 5 ενν8,
λέγων μὴ περιτέμνειν. αὐτοὺς τὰ τέκνα, μηδὲ τοῖς ἔθεσιν
y ᾽
τῶν
also fsome] of the
telling “ποῦ *to‘circumcise ‘+them the children, mor inthe customs
περιπατεῖν. 22 τί οὖν ἐστιν; πάντως ‘dei πλῆθος
to walk. What then is it? certainly “must ‘a *multitude
w + τότε then LTTrAW. 5 -- δὲ but LTTrAW.
τὸ θέλημα γινέσθω LITrAW. 8 ἐπισκευασάμενοι LTTrAW.
ς Katocptas T. qa ἀπεδέξαντο welcomed LITraw. € ze T.
Β εἰπόντες SAYING 1, ; εἶπάν τε TTr.
δαίων Ὑ. 1 Μωσέως GLITrAW.
πλῆθος συνελθεῖν Tr.
k — πάντας L{Tr].
Υ + καὶ εἶπεν and said τ΄.
979
owneth this girdle,
and shall deliver hia
into the hands of the
Gentiles. 12‘And when
we heard these things,
both we, and they of
that place, besought
him not to go up to
Jerusalem. 13 Then
Paul answered, What
mean ye to weep and
to break mine heart ?
for I am ready not to
be bound only, but al-
so to die at Jerusalem
for the name of the
Lord Jesus. 14 And
when he would not be
persuaded, we ceased,
saying, The will of the
Lord be done.
15 And after those
days we took up our
carriages, and went up
to Jerusalem. 16 There
went with us also
certain of tHe disci-
ples of Caesarea, and
brought with them
one Mnason of Cy-
prus, an old disciple,
with whom we should
lodge. 17 And when
we were come to Je-
rusalem, the brethren
received us_ gladly.
18 And the day fol-
lowing Paul went in
with us unto James;
and all the elders were
present. 19 And when
he had saluted them,
he declared particu-
larly what things God
had wrought among
the Gentiles by his
ininistry. 20 And when
they heard it, they
glorified the Lord, and
said unto him, Thou
seest, brother, how
many thousands of
Jews there are which
believe; and they are
all zealous of the law :
21 and they are in-
formed of thee, that
thou teachest all the
Jews which areamong
the Gentiles to for-
sake Moses, saying
that they ought not to
circumcise their chil-
“dren, neither to walk
after the customs.
22 What is it therefore?
the multitude must
: Tov κυρίου
Ὁ Ἱεροσόλυμα LITrAW~
f τὸν θεόν God GLTTraw.
h ἐν τοῖς Ἰουδαιοῖς among the Jews ttraw; — lov-
1 δεῖ συνελθεῖν πλῆθος LTA ; — δεῖ
380
needs come together:
for they will hear that
thou art come. 23 Do
therefore this that we
say to thee: We have
four men whith havea
vow onthem ; 24 them
take, and purify thy-
self with them, and be
at charges with them,
that they may shave
their heads: and all
may know that those
things, whereof they
were informed con-
cerning thee, are no-
thing ; but that thou
thyself also walkest
orderly, and keepest
the law. 25 Astouch-
ing the Gentiles which
believe, we have writ-
ten and concluded that
they observe no such
thing, save only' that
they keep themselves
from things offered to
idols, and from blood,
and from strangled,
and from fornication.
26 Then Paul took the
men, and the next day
purifying himself with
them entered into the
temple, to signify the
accomplishmentof the
days of purification,
until that an offering
should be offered for
every one of them.
27 And when the seven
days were almost end-
ed, the Jews which
were of Asia, when
they saw him in the
temple, stirred up all
the people, and laid
hands on him, 28 ery-
ing out, Men of Israel,
help: This is the man,
that teacheth all men
every: where against
the people, and the
law, and this place:
and further brought
Greeks also into the
temple, and hath pol-
luted this holy place.
29 (For they had seen
before with him in
the city Trophimus an
Ephesian, whom they
supposed that Paul
had brought into the
temple.) 30 And all
the city was moved,
and the people ran to-
gether : and they took
Paul, and drew him
out of the temple: and
forthwith the doors
were shut. 31 And as
they went about to kill
him, tidings came un-
πὰ — yap for Tr.
GLTTraw.
τηρεῖν αὐτούς, εἰ μὴ LTTr.
αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας GLTTrAW.
Σ qe ANd Lira.
Ρ φυλάσσων τὸν νόμον LTTrAW.
ΠΡΑΙΜΈΕΤΣ. ΧΟΧῚ:
συνελθεῖν"" ἀκούσονται πιγὰρ' ὅτε ἐχῆλυθας. 23 τοῦτο οὖν
come together; for they will hear that thou hast come. This therefore
ποίησον 0 σοι λέγομεν" εἰσὶν ἡμῖν ἄνδρες τέσσαρες εὐχὴν
do thou what*to*thee ‘we“say: Therearewithus *men *four 8 Vow
” eae ἢ ~ , ‘ ε ͵ ᾿
ἔχοντες ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν" 24 τούτους παραλαβὼν ἁγνίσθητι σὺν
having on themselves ; these having taken be purified with
A ‘ , i ᾿ nm f- , Ὁ
αὐτοῖς, καὶ δαπάνησον ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς, ἵνα "ξυρήσωνται! τὴν
them, and beatexpense for them, that they may shave the
κεφαλήν, Kai °yv@ow" πάντες ὅτι ὧν κατήχηνται
head ; and ?may πον [811 that of which they have been informed
περὶ σοῦ οὐδὲν ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ στοιχεῖς καὶ αὐτὸς
about thee ?nothing miss but thou *walkest*orderly *also ‘thyself
25 wepi.d& τῶν πεπιστευκότων
But concerning those who have believed
Proy νόμον φυλάσσων."
Sthe “law *keeping.
ἐθνῶν ἡμεῖς “ἐπεστείλαμεν." κρίναντες ᾿μηδὲν τοιοῦτον
of the nations we wrote, judging *no °such Sthing
~ ? , > +i] , ? 4 , ? ,
τηρεῖν αὐτούς, sip φυλάσσεσθαι αὐτοὺς τό τε εἰδωλό-
2to%observe ‘them, except to keep “from ‘themselves things offered
θυτον καὶ τὸ" αἷμα καὶ πνικτὸν Kai πορνείαν. 26 Tore
to idols, and blood, and what is strangled, and fornication. Then
ὁ Παῦλος παραλαβὼν τοὺς ἄνδρας, τῇ ἐχομένῃ ἡμέρᾳ σὺν
Paul having taken the men, onthe next day with
αὐτοῖς ἁγνισθεὶξς εἰσῴει εἰς TO ἱερόν, διαγγέλλων τὴν
them having been purified entered into the temple, declaring the
ἐκπλήρωσιν TOY ἡμερῶν τοῦ ἁγνισμοῦ, ἕως οὗ προσηνέχθη
fulfilment ofthe days ofthe purification, until was offered
ec A e A c , > ~ « LZ ε My »
ὑπὲρ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου αὐτῶν ἡ προσφορά. 27 ὡς.δὲ. ἔμελλον
for one teach ofthem the offering. But when *were °about
αἱ ἑπτὰ ἡμέραι συντελεῖσθαι ot ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ασίας ‘lovdaior
‘the “seven “days tobecompleted the *from SAsia ‘Jews
θεασάμενοι αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, 'συνέχεον" πάντα τὸν ὄχλον,
having seen him in the temple, stirred up all the crowd,
καὶ "ἐπέβαλον" “τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν," 28 κράζοντες, ΓΑνδρες
and laid hands upon him, crying, Men
ΧἸσραηλῖται,." βοηθεῖτε. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ὁ κατὰ
Israelites, help! this is the man who against
τοῦ λαοῦ Kai TOU νόμου Kai τοῦ.τόπου. τούτου πάντας ὕπαν -
the people and the law and this place all every-
ταχοῦ" διδάσκων" ἔτι.τε καὶ “Ἕλληνας εἰσήγαγεν εἰς πὸ ἱερόν,
where teaches, .andfurtheralso Greeks he brought into the temple,
καὶ κεκοίνωκεν τὸν ἅγιον τόπον τοῦτον. 239 Ἤσαν.γὰρ.προ-
and defiled “holy *place this. For they had before
εωρακότες Τρόφιμον τὸν ᾿Εφέσιον ἐν τῇ πόλει σὺν αὐτῷ, ὃν
seen Trophimus the Ephesian in the city with him, whom
ἐνόμιζον ὅτι εἰς TO ἱερὸν εἰσήγαγεν ὁ TavXoc. 80 ἐκινήθη
they supposed that into the temple “brought Paul. *Was *moved
τε ἡ πόλις ὅλη, καὶ ἐγένετο συνδρομὴ τοῦ λαοῦ" καὶ ἐπι-
Sand “the “eity “whole, and there was ἃ concourse of the people; and having
λαβόμενοι τοῦ Παύλου, εἷλκον αὐτὸν ἔξω τοῦ ἱεροῦ" καὶ
laid hold of Paul, they drew him outside the temple, and
εὐθέως ikrElaOijcayv at θύραι. 81 Lyroiytwr76é" αὐτὸν
immediately were shut the- doors, But as they were deeking him
π ξυρήσονται they shall shave TTra. ο γνώσονται will know
9 ἀπεστείλαμεν LTr. ¥ — μηδὲν τοιοῦτον
§—7oLTT[Alw. ἱ συνέχεαν L. ἡ ἐπέβαλαν Tir. " ἐπ᾽
x Ισραηλεῖται Ὑ. ¥ πανταχῇ Lir; πανταχῆ TAW.
XXI, XXII ACTS.
’ ~ ~ -Ὁ ,
ἀποκτεῖναι ἀνέβη φάσις τῷ χιλιάρχῳ τῆς σπείρης,
to kill there came a representation to the chief captain of xe — band,
ὅτι ὕλη “συγκέχυται! “Ἱερουσαλήμ. 32 ὃς éEauTnc' “παρα-
that all ?was*in*a*tumult ‘Jerusalem ; who at once having
λαβὼν! στρατιώτας καὶ “ἑκατοντάρχους" κατέδραμεν ἐπ᾽
taken with [him] soldiers and centurions randown upon
αὐτούς. οἱ δὲ ἰδόντες “τὸν" χιλίαρχον Kai τοὺς στρατιώτας
them. And they having sven the -chiefcaptain and the soldiers
ἐπαύσαντο τύπτοντες TOY Παῦλον. 33 τότε ἐγγίσας
ceased beating Paul. Then *having °drawn ®near
« , ? , > ~ ν᾿ δύ)» ~
ὁ χιλίαρχος ἐπελάβετο αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκέλευσεν δεθῆναι
‘the ?chief *captain @aid hold of him, and commanded [him] to be bound
, 4 , , n ” \ ,
ἁλύσεσιν δυσίν καὶ ἐπυνθάνετο τίς fav'ein, καὶ τί
With “chains ‘two, and inquired who he might be, and what
ἐστιν.πεποιηκώς. 94 ἄλλοι.δὲ ἄλλο.τι Ξἐβόων!"
he had been doing. But some *one *thing πα ®some 7another ‘were *crying
ἐν τῷ ὄχλῳ" ᾿μὴδυνάμενος.δὲ" γνῶναι τὸ ἀσφαλὲς διὰ
in the crowd. And not being able
to know the certainty on account of
τὸν θόρυβον, ἐκέλευσεν ἄγεσθαι αὐτὸν sic τὴν παρεμ-
the tumult,
he commanded *to “be *brought ‘him into the for-
, - πεῖ \ ues, ? ν ᾿ > ‘ ,
βολήν. 35 ὕτε δὲ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀναβαθμοὺς συνέβη
tress. But when hecame on the stairs it happened
βαστάζεσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν στρατιωτῶν διὰ τὴν βίαν
“was “borne the by the soldiers because of the violence
Tov ὄχλου. 36 ἠκολούθει.γὰρ τὸ πλῆθος τοῦ λαοῦ ἱκμράζον,"
of the crowd. For followed the multitude of the people, crying,
Aloe αὐτόν. 37 Μέλλων τε εἰσάγεσθαι εἰς τὴν παρεμβολὴν
Away with him, But being about to be brought into the fortress
a ~ , ~ ’ ᾽ » , ᾽ ~
ὁ Παῦλος λέγει τῷ, χιλιάρχῳ, Ἐξ ἔξεστίν μοι εἰπεῖν τι
Paul says tothechiefcaptain, Is it permitted tome tosay something
πρός σε; ὋὧὉ δὲ ἔφη, Ἑλληνιστὲ γινώσκεις; 988 οὐκ ἄρα
to thee? Andhe said, Greek dost shou know ὃ ΞΝοὺ *then
σὺ εἶ ὁ Αἰγύπτιος ὁ πρὸ τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀναστα-
Ξποι ‘art the Egyptian whobefore these days caused a
Twoac Kai ἐξαγαγὼν εἰς τὴν ἔρημον τοὺς τετρακισχιλίους
confusion and led out into the desert the four thousand
ἄνδρας τῶν σικαρίων ; 89 Εἶπεν.δὲ ὁ Παῦλος, ᾿Εγὼ ἄνθρωπος
men ofthe assassins ? But “said 1Paul, 1 aman
Ψ᾽ 9) > ~ r ’ ~ / > > , ,
μὲν εἰμι Ιουδαῖος Tapoevc, τῆς Κιλικίας οὐκ ἀσήμου πόλεως
indeed am a Jew of Tarsus, 7of ®Cilicia ‘no %of insignificant “city
πολίτης δέομαι δὲ σου, ἐπίτρεψόν μοι λαλῆσαι πρὸς τὸν
4a ?eitizen, and I beseech thee, allow me tospeak to the
λαόν. 40 ᾿Επιτρέψαντος.δὲ αὐτοῦ, ὁ Παῦλος ἑστὼς ἐπὶ
people, And *having “allowed [*him] ‘+he, Paul standing on
τῶν ἀναβαθμῶν κατέσεισεν τῇ χειρὶ τῷ λαῷ" πολλῆς δὲ
the stairs miade a sign with the hand tothe people; and great
~ , . , ~ e mt re
σιγῆς γενομένης προδεφώνησεν τῇ Ἑβραΐδι διαλέκτῳ
silence having taken place hespoketo ([them]in the Hebrew language
, » \ ΄ τῷ
λέγων, 99. ᾿Ανδρες ἀδελφοὶ καὶ πατέρες, ἀκούσατέ μου τῆς
saying, en, brethren and fathers, hear my
Ce χὰ ~ Η ve ~~ <TH Lae
πρὸς ὑμᾶς viv! ἀπολογίας. 2’Akotouvrec.cé ὅτι τῇ Ἑ βραΐδι
“to ὅγοαυα “now defence, And having heard that inthe Hebrew
ὃ συγίσυν- T)xvvverat LTTrA ; συγχύνεται W. Ὁ ἐξ αὐτῆς A.
4 ἑκατοντάρχας LTTAW. © -- τὸν Ψ. f — ἂν LITr{a iw.
ἃ μὴ δυναμένου δὲ αὐτοῦ he not being able Lrtraw.
GLTT τς
381
to the chief captain of
the band, that all Jec-
rusalem was in an up-
roar. 32 Who inme-
diately took soldiers
and centurions, and
ran down unto them :
and when they saw the
chicf captain and the
soldiers, they left heat-
ing of Paul. 33 Then
the chief captain came
near, and took him,
and commanded him
to be bound with two
chains ; and demanded
who he was, and what
he had done. 34 And
some cried one thing,
some another, among
the mnuititude: and
when he could not
know the certainty for
the tumult, he com-
manded him to be
carried into the castle.
35 And when he came
upon the stairs, so it
was, that he was borne
of the soldiers for the
violence of the people.
386 For the multitude
of the people followed
after, crying, Away
with him. 37 And as
Paul was to be led in-
to the castle, he said
untg the chief captain,
May i speak unto thee?
who said, Canst thou
speak Greek? 33 Art not
thou that Egyptian,
which before these
days madest an up-
roar, and leddest out
into the wilderness
four thousand men
that were murderers ὃ
39 But Paul said, lam
aman whichama Jew
of Tarsus, a@ city in
Cilicia, a citizen of no
mean city : and, I be-
seech thee, suffer me
to speak unto the peo-
ple. 40 And when he
had given hin licence,
Paul stood on the
stairs, and beckoned
with the hand unto
the people. And when
there was madea great
silence, he spake un-
to them in the He-
brew tongue, saying,
XXII. Men, brethren,
and fathers, hear ye
my defence which 1
make now unto you.
2 (And when they
heard that he spake in
the Hebrew tongue to
ς λαβὼν having taken 1.
8 ἐπεφωνουν JITsAW,
i κράςφοντες LITrAW.
" .
a Due
382
them, they kept the
more silence: and he
saith,) 3 1 am verily a
man which ama Jew,
born in Tarsus, @ city
in Cilicia, yet brought
up in this city at the
feet of Gamaliel, and
taught according to
the perfect manner of
the law of the fathers,
and was zealous to-
ward God, as ye all
arethis day. 4 AndI
persecuted this way
unto the death, bind-
ing and delivering into
prisons both men and
women. 5 As also the
high priest doth bear
me witness, and all
the estate of the elders:
from whom also I re-
ceived letters unto the
brethren, and went to
Damascus, to bring
them which were there
bound unto Jerusalem,
for to be punished,
6 And it came to pass,
that, as I made my
journey, and wascome
nigh unto Damascus
about noon, suddenly
there shone from hea-
ven agreat lightround
about me. 7 And I
fell unto the ground,
and heard: a voice say-
ing unto me, Saul,
Saul, why persecutest
thou me? 8 And Tan-
swered, Who art thou,
Lord? Andhe said un-
to me, I am Jesus of
Nazareth, whom thou
persecutest. 9 And they
that were with me saw
indeed the light, and
were afraid; but they
heard not the voice of
him that spake to me,
10 And I said, What’
shall I do, Lord? And
the Lord said unto me,
Arise, and go into Da-
mascus; and there it
shall be told thee of
all things which are
appointed for thee to
do. 11 And when I
could not see for the
glory of that light,
being led by the hand
of them that were
with me, I came into
Damascus. 12 And one
Ananias,a devout man
according to the law,
having a good report
ef all the Jews which
dwelt there, 13 carne
unto me, and stood,
and said unto me,
Brother Saul, receive
thy sight. Azd the
1— μέν LTTrawW.
Ρ εὐλαβὴς LTTrA,
IPAS EI. XXIf.
διαλέκτῳ προσεφώνει αὐτοῖς, μᾶλλον παρέσχον ἡσυχίαν. Kai
language he spoke to them, “the *more ‘they *kept quiet ; and
? ‘ 1 “- ἢ > ? \ ? ὃ ~ , Ἴ
φησιν, 3 ᾿Εγὼ ἱμέν" εἰμι ἀνὴρ Ἰουδαῖος, γεγεννημένος ἐν
he says, I indeed am aman a Jew, born in
Ταρσῷ τῆς Κιλικίας, ἀνατεθραμμένος.δὲ ἐμ τῇ. πόλει. ταύτῃ
Tarsus of Cilicia, _but brought up in this city
‘ 4 ΄ , a ‘
παρὰ Toye πόδας Ταμαλιήλ, πεπαιδευμένος _- kara
αὖ the θοῦ of Gamaliel, having been instructed according to [the]
ἀκρίβειαν τοῦ πατρῴου νόμου, ζηλωτὴς ὑπάρχων τοῦ θεοῦ,
exactness ofthe ancestral Jaw, 78 *zealous *one ‘being for God,
καθὼς πάντες ὑμεῖς ἐστε σήμερον᾽ 4 ὃς ταύτην τὴν ὁδὸν
even as all ye are this day ; who this , way
γν » ΄ ν , ι ὃ ‘ ? \
ἐδίωξα ἄχρι θανάτου, δεσμεύων καὶ παραδιδοὺς εἰς φυλακὰς
persecuted unto death, binding and delivering up to _ prisons
ἄνδρας. τε kai γυναῖκας, 5 ὡς καὶ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς μαρτυρεῖ μοι,
both men and women; as also the high priest bears witness to me,
καὶ πᾶν τὸ πρεσβυτέριον" παρ᾽ ὧν καὶ ἐπιστολὰς δεξάμενος
and all the elderhood ; from whom also letters having received
πρὸς Tove ἀδελφούς, εἰς Δαμασκὸν ἐπορευόμην, ἄξων καὶ τοὺς
to the brethren, to Damascus 1 went, ‘to bring also those
ἐκεῖσε ὄντας, δεδεμένους εἰς ᾿ἱερουσαλήμ, ἵνα τιμωρη-
there who were, bound to Jerusalem, in order that they might
‘
θῶσιν. 6 ἐγένετο.δε μοι πορευομένῳ καὶ ἐγγίζοντι τῇ
be punished, Anditcametopasstome journeying and drawing near
Δαμασκῷ περὶ μεσημβρίαν ἐξαίφνης ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ περι-
to Damascus, about mid-day suddenly outof the heaven
αστράψαι φῶς ἱκανὸν περὶ ἐμέ" 7 ™érecdr'_re εἰς τὸ ἔδαφος,
shone a*light ‘great about me. AndI fell to the ground,
καὶ ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης μοι, Σαούλ, Σαούλ, τί μὲ διώ-
and heard ἃ voice saying to’me, Saul, Saul, why me perse
KELC ; 8 ’Eyw.0& ἀπεκρίθην, Tic εἴ, κύριε; Eizéy-re
cutest thou ? And I: answered, Who artthou, Lord? And he said
, n ll ? ¢ ᾽ 2 ~ « ΩΣ a J ,
πρός "ue," ᾿Εγώ εἰμι Ἰησοῦς ὁ Ναζωραῖος ὃν ob διώκεις.
to me, I am Jesus the Nazarean, whom thou persecutest,
9 Οἱ δὲ σὺν ἐμοὶ ὔντες τὸ μὲν φῶς ἐθεάσαντο, “καὶ ἔμ-
But those “σι *me ‘being the “᾿πᾶθοᾶ light beheld, and as
φοβοι ἐγένοντο" τὴν. δὲ φωνὴν οὐκιἤκουσαν τοῦ λαλοῦντός
larmed were, but the voiee did not hear of him speaking
“ , , [4 {2 < ‘ ’ =
μοι. 10 eizov.cé, Τί ποιήσω κύριε; ὋὉ δὲ κύριος εἶπεν
to me. And I said, What shall I do, Lord? And the Lord said
(2 ᾽ ‘ ’ > ~
πρός με, ᾿Αναστὰς πορεύου εἰς Δαμασκόν, κακεῖ σοι λα-
to me, Having risen up go to Damascus, and there thee it
ληθήσεται περὶ πάντων ὧν τέτακταί σοι ποιῆσαι.
shallbe told concerning all things whichit has been appointed thee to da.
11 Ὡς δὲ οὐκιἐνέβλεπον ἀπὸ τῆς δόξης τοῦ.φωτὸς ἐκείνου,
‘And as I did not see from the glory of that light,
χειραγωγούμενος ὑπὸ τῶν συνόντων μοι, ἦλθον εἰς Δαμασ-
being led by thehand by those being with me, Icame _ to Damas-
Koy. 12 “Avaviac.d&.ric, ἀνὴρ Ῥεὐσεβὴς" κατὰ rovrdpor,
cus. And acertain Ananias,a*man. ‘pious according to the law,
μαρτυρούμενος ὑπὸ πάντων THY κατοικούντων ᾿Ιουδαίων;,
borne witness to by all the "dwelling [Sthere] ‘Jews,
13 ἐλθὼν πρός Me! καὶ ἐπιστὰς εἶπέν μοι, Σαοὺλ ἀδελφέ,
coming to me and standingby sajd tome, “Saul *prother
τὸ ἔπεσά LTTrA. "8 ἐμέ LTTr.
© — Kal ἔμφοβοι ἐγένοντο LTTr[A]-
4 ἐμὲ LTTr.
XXII. AGTS
ἀνάβλεψον. Κἀγὼ αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ ἀνέβλεψα εἰς αὐτόν. 14 6.68
look up. AndI inthesamehour lookedup on _ him. And he
εἶπεν, Ὁ θεὸς τῶν.πατέρων ἡμῶν προεχειρίσατό σε γνῶναι
said, The God of our fathers appointed thee to know
τὸ θέλημα.αὐτοῦ, Kai ἰδεῖν τὸν δίκαιον καὶ ἀκοῦσαι φωνὴν
his will, and tosee the Just One, and tohear | avoice
ἐκ rov.ocréparoc.avrov' 15 ὅτι ἔσῃ μάρτυς αὐτῷ
out of his mouth ; for thou shalt be a witness for him
πρὸς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ὧν ἑώρακας καὶ ἤκουσας. 10 καὶ
to all men of what thou hast seen and heard. And
νῦν τί μέλλεις ; ἀναστὰς . βάπτισαι καὶ ἀπόλουσαι τὰς
now why delayest thou? Having arisen be baptized and wash away
΄ ~ ΄ ?
dpapriac.cov, ἐπικαλεσάμενος τὸ ὄνομα “τοῦ κυρίου. 17 E-
thy sins, calling on the name ofthe Lord. 2Tt *came
ἔνετο δὲ μοι ὑποστρέψαντι sic ἹΙερουσαλήμ, καὶ προσευ-
to ‘pass ᾿δπᾶ tome havingreturned to Jerusalem, and on *pray-
χομένου pou ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, γενέσθαι.με ἐν ἐκστάσει, 18 καὶ "ἰδεῖν"
ing ny in thetemple, I became in a trance, and saw
αὐτὸν λέγαντά μοι, Σπεῦσον καὶ ἔξελθε ἐν τάχει ἐξ Ἵε-
him saying tome, Make haste and goaway with speed out of Je-
ρουσαλήμ, διότι οὐ.παραδέξονταί cov .'τὴν" μαρτυρίαν
rusalem, because they will not receive thy testimony
\ 2 ~ ᾽ \ , > \ 5) eer 5
περὶ ἐμοῦ. 19 Κἀγὼ εἶπον, Κύριε, αὐτοὶ emioravrat,
concerning me, AndI said, Lord, themselves know
Ore ἐγὼ ἤμην φυλακίζων καὶ δέρων κατὰ τὰς. συναγωγὰς τοὺς
that I was imprisoning and beating in every synagogue those
πιστεύοντας ἐπὶ of 20 καὶ bre τἐξζεχεῖτο" τὸ αἷμα Στεφά
( ς ἐπὶ σε 20 καὶ OTE ἐξεχεῖτο" τὸ αἷμα Στεφάνου
believing on thee ; and when was poured out the blood of Stephen
τὸῦ.μάρτυρός. σου, Kai αὐτὸς ἤμην ἐφεστὼς καὶ συνευδοκῶν
thy witness, also myself* was standing byand, consenting
ἣν ? ~ ‘ , ‘ ΄ ~
"rp ἀναιρέσει αὐτοῦ," καὶ φυλάσσων τὰ ἱμάτια τῶν
to the putting to death οὗ him, and keeping the garments of those who
ἀναιρούντων αὐτόν. 21 Kai εἶπεν πρός pe, Πορεύου, ore ἐγὼ
killed him. And hesaid to me, Go, for 1
> ” ὦ ~
εἰς ἔθνη μακρὰν ἐξαποστελῶ σε. 22 Ἤκουον δὲ αὐτοῦ ἄχρι
to nations afar off 11} send forth thee, And they heard him until
τούτου, TOU λόγου, Kai ἐπῆραν τὴν.φωνὴν. αὐτῶν λέγοντες,
this word, and lifted up their voice, saying,
Cpt 3.8 δὰ - ~ \ ~ ᾿ πολ δ ey
Αἷρε ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς τὸν. τοιοῦτον" οὐ. γὰρ σκαθῆκον" αὐτὸν
AWay with *from ‘the Searth ‘such “ἃ %one, for *not ‘it *is fit he
ζῇν. 23 Κραυγαζόντων δὲ" αὐτῶν, cai ῥιπτούντων
should live. And as “were %crying tout ‘they, and casting off [their]
Tee , Ν ‘ , > A x7 ͵ ,
τὰ ἱμάτια, καὶ κονιορτὸν βαλλόντων εἰς τὸν ἀέρα, 24 ἐκέλευσεν
garments, and =dust throwing intothe air, *commanded
? A ε , » 4 , >
ταὐτὸν ὁ χιλίαρχος ἄγεσθαι! εἰς τὴν παρεμβολήν, Ἀεἰπὼν!"
Shim ‘the *chiefcaptain to be brought into the fortress, bidding
΄ . ΄ ΄ , - » 551}
μάστιξιν ᾿ἀνετάζεσθαι αὐτόν, ἵνα ἐπιγνῷ δι ἣν αἰτίαν
Sby “ϑοοῦγρεβ *to*be*examined “him, that he might know for what cause
er ’ , ~ » ε ‘A ’ A
οὕτως ἐπεφώνουν αὐτῷ. 25 ὡς δὲ ὕπροέτεινεν" αὐτὸν
thus _ they cried out against him, But as he stretched forward him
~ c nod 4 ‘ ε ~ « »,
τοῖς ἱμᾶσιν εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν. ἑστῶτα ἑκατόνταρχον “ὁ
with the thongs “said Sto ‘the ®who ’stood *by ‘centurion
383
same hour I looked
up upon him, 14 And
he said, The God of our
fathers hath chosen
thee, that thoushould-
est know his will,
and see that Just
One, and shouldest
hear the voice of
his mouth. 15 For
thou shalt be his wit-
ness unto all men of
what thou hast seen
and heard. 16 And
now why tarriest thou?
arise, and be haptized,
and wash away thy
sins, calling on the
name of the Lord.
17 Andit came to pass,
that, whenI was come
again to Jerusalem,
even while [ prayed in
the temple, 1 was in a
trance; 18 and saw
him saying unto me,
Make haste, and get
thee quickly out of
Jerusalem : for they
will not receive thy
testimony concerning
me. 19 And I said,
Lord, they know that
Timprisoned and beat
in every synagogue
them that believed on
thee: 20 and when
the blood of thy mar-
tyr Stephen was shed,
I also was standing
by, and consenting
unto his death, and
kept the raiment of
them that slew him.
21 Andhesaiduntome,
Depart: for I will send
thee far hence unto
the Gentiles. 22 And
they gave him audi-
ence unto this word,
and then lifted up
their voices, and said,
Away with such a
Jeliow from the earth :
for it is not fit that he
should live. 23 And
as they cried eut, and
cast off their clothes,
and threw dust into the
air, 24 the chief cap-
tain commanded him
to be brought into the
castle, ard bade that
he should be examined
by scourging ; that he
might know wherefore
they cried so against
him. 25 And as they
bound him with
thongs, Paul said un-
to the centurion that
τ αὐτοῦ (read his name) GLTTrAW.
* — τῇ ἀναιρέσει αὐτοῦ GLTTrAW.
εἰσάγεσθαι αὐτὸν GLITrAW.
GLTTYAW. © [ὃ Παῦλος] a.
8 ἴδοι’ τ΄. τ--- τὴν LTT:[A].
καθῆκεν GLTTrAW.
ἃ εἰπας LITrAW.
Υ τε LTrAW.
Ὁ προέτειναν they stretched forward
ἡ ἐξεχύννετο LITA.
2 ὃ χιλίαρχος
384
stood by, Is ig lawful
for you to scourge a
man that is a Roman,
and uncondenined ?
26 When the centurion
heard that, he went
and toldthe chief cap-
tain, saying, Take
heed what thou doest:
for this man is a Ro-
man. 27 Then the chief
captain came, and said
unto him, Tell me, art
thou a Roman? He
said, Yea. 28 Aud the
chief captain answer-
ed, With a great sum 8;
obtained 1 this frec-
dom. And Paul said,
But 1 was free born.
29 Then straightway
they departed from
him which shouid
have examined him:
and the chief captain
also was afraid, after
he khew that he was
a Roman, and because
he had bound him.
30 On the morrow, be-
cause he would have
kuown the certainty
wherefore he was ac-
cused of the Jews, he
loosed him from his
bands, and command-
ed the chief priests
aud all their council
to appear, and brought
Paui down, and set
him before them.
XXIII. And Paul,
earnestly beholding
the council, said, Men
and brethren, I have
lived in all good con-
science before God un-
til this day. 2 And the
high priest Ananias
commanded them that
stood by him to smite
him on the mouth.
3 Then said Paul unto
him, God shal! smite
thee, thow whited wall:
for sittest thou ‘to
judge me after the law,
and commandest me
tohe smitten contrary
to the law? 4 And
they that stood by
said, Revilest thou
God’s high priest ?
& Then said Paul, I
wist not, brethren,that
he was the high priest:
for it is written, Thou
shalt not speak evil of
the ruler of thy peo-
ple. 6 But when Paul
perceived that the one
part were Sadducees,
4 ἑκατοντάρχης LT.
b δὲ LTTr ;
GLITraw.
δεσμῶν GLTITrAW.
ο — αὐτῶν (read the sanhediin)) GLTTraw.
© + ὅτι TT [A].
“Avopec ἀδελφοί, ἐγὼ πάσῃ συνειδήσει ἀγαθῇ
TIPAZ EIS. ἘΠῚ ΧΗ
~ ? » ~ ‘4 > ,
Παῦλος,! ΕἘῤἄνθρωπον Ῥωμαῖον καὶ ἀκατάκριτον ἔξεστιν
‘Paul, A man a Roman and uncondemned is it lawful
UE uy μαστίζειν ; 26 ᾿Ακούσας.δὲ ὁ “ἑκατόνταρχος, " προσ-
Hae you toscourge? And *having “heard [Sit] ‘the *ecnturion, having
ελθὼν ἀπήγγειλεν τῷ χιλιάρχῳ" λέγων, “Ooa" τί μέλ-
gone he reported [it] to the chief captain saying, See what art
hee ποιεῖν; ὁ.γὰρ. ἄνθρωπος οὗτος Ῥωμαῖός ἐστιν.
thou about todo? For this man a Roman is.
27 ἸΠροσελθὼν.δὲ ὁ χιλίαρχος εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Λέγε μοι, Sei! σὺ
And having come up the chief captain said tohim, Tell me, *thou
ἐπ πὼς i; ‘O.0& ἔφη, Ναί. 28 ᾿Απεκρίθη."τε" ὁ χιλίαρχος,
a‘*Roman ‘art? Αμα he said, Yes. And “answered *the “chief πίθος
Ἐγὼ πολλοῦ κεφαλαίου τὴν. πολιτείαν. ταύτην ἐξ τησάμην.
1 with a great sum this citizenship © bought.
Ὁ δὲ TlatXog ἔφη, Eyw.6& καὶ γεγέννημαι. 29 Εὐθέως οὖν
And Paul said, ButI also was[free] born. Immediatcly therefore
ἀπέστησαν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ot μέλλοντες αὐτὸν ἀνετιζειν" καὶ
Seer ECs from him those beingabout “him ‘to *examine, and
ὁ χιλίαρχος δὲ ἐφοβήθη, ἐπιγνοὺς ὅτι Ῥωμαῖός ? στιν,
the chief captain also was afraid, having ascertained that aRoman heis,
καὶ ὅτι ἰὴν.αὐτὸν" δεδεκώς. 30 Τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον βουλόμενος
and because he had bound him, And onthe morrow, desiring
γνῶναι τὸ ἀσφαλὲς τὸ.τί κατηγορεῖται "παρὰ" τῶν ‘loveaiwy,
to know the certainty wherefore he is accused by the Jews,
ἔλυσεν αὐτὸν lard τῶν δεσμῶν," καὶ ἐκέλευσεν "ἐλθεῖν" rove
he loosed him from the bonds, and commanded tocome the
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ "ὅλον" τὸ συνέδριον αὐτῶν"" καὶ καταγαγὼν
chiet priests and *whole their sanhedrim, and having brought down
τὸν Παῦλον ἔστησεν εἰς αὐτούς.
Paul heset [him]among them.
93 ᾿Ατενίσας δὲ PQ Παῦλος τῷ
συνεδρίῳ! εἶπεν,
-And “having “looked *intently: 1Paul on the
sanhedrim said,
πεπολίτευμαι
have conducted myself
τῷ θεῷ ἄχρι ταύτης τῆς ἡμερᾶς; 2 Ὁ δὲ ἀρχιερεὺς ᾿Ανα-
towards God unto this But the high priest Anw
viac ἐπέταξεν τοῖς παρεστῶσιν Ble τύπτειν αὐτοῦ TO στόμα
Men brethren, I inall “conscience ‘good
nias ordered those standing by him tosmite his mouth,
3 τότε ὁ Παῦλος πρὸς αὐτὸν εἶπεν, Τύπτειν σε μέλλει ὁ
Then Paul to him said, Τὸ *smite ®thee is “about
θεός, τοῖχε KeKoviapeve’ καὶ σὺ κάθῃ κρίνων με κατὰ
1God, ®wall Twhited. And thou dost thou sit judging me according to
TOV νόμον, καὶ παρανομῶν κελεύεις μὲ τύπτεσθαι; 4 Οἱ δὲ
the law, and contrary to law commandest me to be smitten ? And those who
παρεστῶτες “εἶπον, Tov ἀρχιερέα τοῦ θεοῦ λοιδορεῖς ;
stood by said, *The ‘high “priest 7of “God *railest “thou Sat?
δ᾽ Ἔφη.τε ὁ Παῦλος, Οὐκιἤδειν, ἀδελφοί, Ore ἐστὶν apx-
And “said *Paul, I was τον conscious, brethren, that heis a high
ἱερεύς: γέγραπται. γάρ, τ΄Αρχοντα Tov.Naov.cou οὐκ ἐ-
priest ; for it has been written, A ruler of Eby people “not ‘thou *shait
ρεῖς κακῶς. Ὁ Γνοὺς. δὲ ὁ Παῦλος Ori τὸ ἕν μέρος ἐστὶν
speak 70f ‘evil. But “having “known *Paul thatthe one part consists
ε τῷ χιλιάρχῳ. ἀπήγγειλεν GLTTrA. f —*’Opa GLITrAw. Ε -- εἰ
- TEA. 1 αὐτὸν ἣν LTTrAW. k ὑπὸ LYTrAW. 1 —— ἀπὸ τῶν
πὶ συνελθεῖν to come together GLTTraw. 2 πᾶν all GLTTrAW.
P τῷ συνεδρίῳ ὃ Παῦλος LITr. 4 εἶπαν ΤΊτ.
SMI, ACTS.
an TAY πὶ 8 ~
Σαδδουκαίων 76.68 ἕτερον Φαρισαίων Séxoakev" ἐν τῷ συν-
of Sadducees andthe other οἵ Pharisees cried out in the sanhe-
a7 » iN >> eS) \ Α Ὁ“ ? εν t e alli
εὐρίῳ, Ανδρες ἀδελφοί, ἐγὼ Φαρισαϊῖός εἰμι, υἱὸς ᾿Φαρισαίου
drim, Men brethren, I a Pharisee am, son ofa Pharisce:
περὶ ἐλπίδος Kal γνεκρῷν ἐγὼ κρίνομαι.
concerning ahope- and am judged.
of {the} dead I
7 Τοῦτο.δὲ αὐτοῦ λαλήσαντος" ἐγένετο στάσις τῶν Φαρι-
there was a dissension of the Phari-
And this he having spoken
σαίων καὶ τῶν" Σαδδουκαίων, καὶ ἐσχίσθη * τὸ πλῆθος"
ἀναστάσεως
resurrcction
secs and the Sadducees, and was divided the multitude.
ὃ Σαδδουκαῖοι ὑμὲν" γὰρ λέγουσιν μὴ. εἶναι ἀνάστασιν "μηδὲ"
*“Sadducees “indeed ‘for say there isno resurreetion nor
ἄγγελον μήτε πνεῦμα" Φαρισαῖοι.δὲ ὁμολογοῦσιν τὰ ἀμφότερα.
angel nor spirit ; but Pharisees confess both,
9 ἐγένετο.δὲ κραυγὴ μεγάλη" καὶ ἀναστάντες δοὶ" ὕγραμ-
Ἀπ there was a“clamour ‘great, and hayingrisenup the seribes
ματεῖς τοῦ μέρους" τῶν Φαρισαίων διεμάχοντο λέγοντες,
ofthe part ofthe Pharisees they were contending, saying,
Οὐδὲν κακὸν εὑρίσκομεν ἐν τῷ.ἀνθρώπῳ.τούτῳ" Ede πνεῦμα
Nothing evil we find in this man ; andif a spirit
ἐλάλησεν αὐτῷ ἢ ἄγγελος“, μὴ.θεομαχῶμεν." 10 Πολλῆς δὲ
spoke tohim or anangel, let us not fight against God, And a great
ἀγενομένης στάσεως, εὐλαβηθεὶς! ὁ χιλίαρχος μὴ δια-
“arising dissension, °fearing ‘the *chicf °captain lest ?should *be
σπασθῇ ὁ Παῦλος ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν, ἐκέλευσεν τὸ στράτευμα
*torn *in “pieces Paul by them, commanded the troop
᾿ς καταβὰν ἁρπάσαι αὐτὸν ἐκ μέσου αὐτῶν, ἄγειν.τε
having gone down totake by force him from..*midst ‘their, and to bring
_ εἰς THY παρεμβολήν. 11 Τῃ.δὲ ἐπιούσῃ νυκτὶ ἐπιστὰς
fhimjinto the fortress, But the following night “standing *by
αὐτῷ ὁ κύριος εἶπεν, θάρσει ‘Havre! ὡς. γὰρ διε-
Shim ‘the ~Lord said, Be of good courage, Paul; foras thou didst
μαρτύρω τὰ περὶ ἐμοῦ εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, οὕτως σε.δεῖ
fuily testify the things concerning me at Jcrusalem, 50 thou must
kai εἰς Ῥώμην μαρτυρῆσαι. 12 Γενομένης. δὲ ἡμέρας, ποιή-
also at Rone bear witness. » And it being day, Shaving
σαντές ἵτινες τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων συστροφὴν" ἀνεθεμάτισαν
*made *some *of “the *Jews a combination put *under °%a *curse
ἑαυτούς, λέγοντες μήτε φαγεῖν μήτε πιεῖν ἕως οὗ ἀποκτεί-
‘themselves, declaring neither toeat nor todrink till they should
γνωσιν τὸν Παῦλον᾽ 13 ἦσαν.δὲ πλείους τεσσαράκοντα" ot
kill Paul. And they were more than forty who
ταύτην THY συνωμοσίαν "πεποιηκότες" 14 οἵτινες προσελ-
this conspiracy had made ; who having
θόντες τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν Kai τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις ἱεῖπον," ᾿Ανα-
come tothe chicf priests and the elders said, Witha
θέματι ἀνεθεματίσαμεν ἑαυτούς, “μηδενὸς! γεύσασθαι ἕως. οὗ
curse we have cursed ourselves, nothing to taste until
ἀποκτείνωμεν τὸν Ταῦλον. lo viv οὖν ὑμεῖς ἐμφανίσατε
we should kill Paul. Now therefore ye makearepresentation
385
and the other Phari-
sees, he cried out in
the council, Men and
brethren, Iam a Pha-
risce, the son of a Pha-
risee : of the hope and
resurrection of the
dead I am called in
question. 7 And when
he had so said, there
arose a dissension be-
tween the Pharisees
and the Sadducees:
and the multitude was
divided. 8 For the
Sadducees say that
there is no resurrce-
tion, neither angel,
nor spirit: but the
Pharisees confess both.
9 And there arose a
great cry: and the
scribes that were of
the Pharisees’ part a-
rose, and strove, say-
ing, We find no evil in
this man: but if a
spirit or an angelhath
spoken to hin, let us
not fight against God.
10 And when there a-
rose ἃ great dissen-
sion, the chief cap-
tain, fearing lest Paul
should have been pull-
ed in pieces of them,
commanded the sol-
diers to go down, and
to take him by force
from among them, and
to bring him into the
castle. 11 And the
night following the
Lord stood by him,
and said, Be of good
cheer. Paul: for as
thou hast testified of
me in Jerusalem, so
must thou bear wit-
ness also at Roine.
12 And when it was
day, certain of the
Jews banded together,
and bound themselves
under a curse, saying
that they would nei-
ther eat nor drink till
they had killed Paul.
13 And they were more
than forty which had
made this conspiracy.
14 And they came to
the chief priests and
elders, and said, We
have bouvd ourselves
under a great curse,
that we will eat no-
thing until we have
slain Paul. 15 Now
therefore ye with the
8 ἔκραζεν TTrA. Ὁ Φαρισαίων of Pharisees LrTraw.
LTTraw. x + μὲν indeed L. Υ — μὲν Ltr]. 2 μήτε LTTrAW.
b τῶν γραμματέων TOV μέρους TTrA ; — γραμ. τοῦ μέρους L. ec; —
the sentence imconiplete) GLYTrAW.
στάσεως φυβηθεὶς Tira.
ὃ τεσσερακοντο ΤΊΥΑ-
e — TlavAe GLYTraW.
ἃ ποιησάμενοι LITrAW, ἱεῖπαν LITra,
Y εἰπόντος LTrW.
¥ — τῶν
ἃ τινὲς SOME LTTrA,
; — μὴ θεομαχῶμεν (‘eaving
4 στάσεως γινομένης φοβηθεὶς τ, ; γενομένης (γιν- 1)
£ συστροφὴν οἱ Ιουδαῖοι GLYTI AW.
Κ᾿ μηθενὸς A.
cco
386
council signify to the
chief captain that he
bring him down unto
you to morrow, as
though ye would in-
quire something more
perfectly concerning
him : and we, or ever
he come near, are ready
to kill him. 16 And
when Paul’s sister’s
son heard of their ly-’
ing in wait, he went
and entered into the
castle, and told Paul.
17 Then Paul called
one of the centurions
unto him, and said,
Bring this youngman
unto the chief cap-
tain: for he hath a
certain thing to tell
him. 18 So he_took
him, and brought Aim
to the chief captain,
and said, Paul the
prisoner called me un-
to him, and prayed me
to bring this young
m:n unto thee, who
h; th something to say
unio thee. 19 Then
the chief captain took
him by the hand, and
went with him aside
vivately, and asked
him, What is that
thou hast to tell me?
20 And he said, The
Jews have agreed
to desire thee that
thou wouldest bring
down Paul to morrow
into the council, as
though they would
inquire somewhat of
him more perfectly.
21 But do not thou
yield unto them: for
there lie in wait for
him of them more
than forty men, which
have bound themselves
With an oath, that
they will neither eat
nor drink till they
have killed him: and
now are they ready,
looking for a promise
from thee. 22 So the
chief captain then let
the young man de-
part, and charged him,
See thou tell ne man
that thou hast shewed
these things to me,
23 And he called unto
him two centurions,
saying, Make ready
two hunvred soldiers
to go to Cexsarea, and
1 — αὔριον GLTTrAW.
Ρ ἀπαγγεῖλαί τι LrAW.
εἰς τὸ συνέδριον ὡς μέλλων LTTYAW,
W τινὰς Ovo TTr,
° ἄπαγε τι.
¥ ἐμέ ΤΊτ,
ΠΡΑΞΈΕΙΣ. XXIII.
τῷ χιλιάρχῳ σὺν τῷ συνεδρίῳ, ὅπως αὔριον" ταὐτὸν
to the chief captain with the sanhedrim, δὺ ὕπαῦ to-morrow him
καταγάγῃ πρὸς! ὑμᾶς, ὡς μέλλοντας διαγινώσκειν ἀκρι-
he may bring down to you, as_ being about to examine more
βέστερον τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ" ἡμεῖς.δέ, πρὸ τοῦ ἐγγίσαι
accurately the things concerning him, and we, before drawing *near
αὐτὸν ἕτοιμοί ἐσμεν τοῦ ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν. 16 ᾿Ακούσας: δὲ
this Sready *are to put to death him. But *haying "heard !°of
ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀδελφῆς Παύλου "τὸ ἔνεδρον," παραγενόμενος
‘the “son of *the “sister “Ὁ Ῥα.] the lying in wait, having come near
καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν παρεμβολὴν ἀπήγγειλεν τῷ Παύλῳ.
and entered into the fortress he reported [it] to Paul.
, 5) « ~ « ~ € ΄ i
17 moookadecapevoc.cé ὁ Παῦλος ἕνα τῶν ἑκατοντάρχων,
And “having “called *to [Shim] 1Paul one of the centurions,
ἔφη, Tov-veaviay.rovtoy °amayayeé' πρὸς τὸν χιλίαρχον" ἔχει
said, ?This “young *man 1take to the chicf captain, “he *has
yao Pre ἀπαγγεῖλαι! αὐτῷ. 18 Ὃ μὲν οὖν παραλαβὼν
‘for something to report to him. He indeed therefore having taken
αὐτὸν ἤγαγεν πρὸς τὸν χιλίαρχον, καί φησιν, Ὃ δέσμιος
him brought [him] to the chief captain, and says, The prisoner
Παῦλος προσκαλεσάμενός HE ἠρώτησεν τοῦτον τὸν
Paul having called το [Shim] ‘me asked {me] this
Iveaviav" ἀγαγεῖν πρός σε, ἔχοντά τι λαλῆσαί sot.
young man to lead to thee, haying something tosay to thee.
19 ᾿Επιλαβόμενος.δὲ τῆς χειρὸς.αὐτοῦ ὁ χιλίαρχος, Kai
And *having *taken Shold Tof “his "παπᾶ ‘the *chief:“captain, and
0 as , ΄ ef !
ἀναχωρήσας κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ἐπυνθάνετο, Τί ἐστιν ὃ ἔχεις
having withdrawn apart ὦ inquired, What isit which thou hast
ἀπαγγεῖλαί μοι; 20 Ἐΐπεν.δέ, “Ort ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι συνέθεντο
to report to me? And he said, The Jews agreed
TOU ἐρωτῆσαί σε, ὕπως αὔριον "sic TO συνέδριον κατα-
torequest thee, that to-morrow into the sanhedrim thou mayest
yayne τὸν Παῖλον, ὡς péddovréc' τι ἀκριβέστερον
as being about “something *more *accurately
αὐτοῦ. 21 σὺ οὖν μὴ.πεισθῃς αὐτοῖς"
Thou therefore be not persuaded by them,
Paul,
περὶ
concerning him.
bring down
πυνθάνεσθαι
*to 7inquire
ἐνεδρεύουσιν. γὰρ αὐτὸν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἄνδρες πλείους τεσσαρά-
for lie in wait for him , of them *men more *than Sforty
κοντα, οἵτινες ἀνεθεμάτισαν ἑαυτοὺς μήτε φαγεῖν μήτε
who put “under %a*curse *themselves neither to eat nor
~ , TT >? , ‘A ~ e , >
πιεῖν ἕωςοὗ ἀνέλωσιν αὐτόν" Kai νῦν ἱ'ἕτοιμοί εἰσιν!
to drink till they put to death him; and now ready ᾿ they are
προσδεχόμενοι τὴν ἀπὸ σοῦ ἐπαγγελίαν. 22 Ὃ μὲν οὖν
waiting the *from ‘thee *proniise. The *therefore
χιλίαρχος ἀπέλυσεν τὸν Ieaviay," παραγγείλας ~ μηδενὶ
*chief “captain dismissed the young man, having charged [him] to no one
ἐκλαλῆσαι OTe ταῦτα ἐνεφάνισας πρός με." 28. Καὶ
to utter that these things thou didst represent to nie. - And
προσκαλεσάμενος “Ovo τινὰς! τῶν ἑκατοντάρχων εἶπεν,
having called to [him] 7two ‘certain ‘of the centurions he said,
‘Erouytdoare στρατιώτας διακοσίους ὕπως πορευθῶσιν ἕως
Prepare soldiers two hundred, that they may go as far as
Ὁ τὴν ἐνέδραν EGLTTrA,
τ τὸν Παῦλον καταγαάγης
* εἰσὶν ἕτοιμοι LITAW
M καταγάγῃ αὐτὸν εἰς LTTrAW.
4 νεανίσκον LTTrA.
5 τεσσεράκοντα TIra,
XXII. ACTS.
*Kaicapsiac," καὶ ἱππεῖς ἑβδομήκοντα, καὶ δεξιολάβους δια-
Ceesarea, and horsemen seventy, and spearmen two
, , a ~ of r ~
κοσίους, ἀπὸ τρίτης ὥρας τῆς νυκτός" 24 κτήνη.τε παραστῆ-
hundred, for the third hour of the night. . And “beasts *to “have *pro-
σαι, ἵνα ἐπιβιβάσαντες τὸν Παῦλον διασώσωσιν
vided, that having set 7on ‘Paul they may carry [him] sate through
πρὸς Φήλικα τὸν ἡγεμόνα 25 γράψας ἐπιστολὴν ὕπερι-
to Felix the governor, having written a letter hav-
la iT} ‘ , ~ fa , ν , ~ ΄
ἐχουσαν' τὸν. τύπον τοῦτον 20 Κλαύδιος Λυσίας τῷ κρατίστῳ
ing ‘this form : Claudius lLysias tothe most excellent
ἡγεμόν: Φήλικε χαίρειν. 27 Τὸν. ἄνδρα τοῦτον ᾿συλληφθέντα"
governor, - Felix, gréeting. This man, having been seized
ὑπὸ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, καὶ μέλλοντα ἀναιρεῖσθαι ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν,
by the Jews, and being about to be put todeath by them,
ἐπιστὰς σὺν τῷ στρατεύματι "ἐξειλόμην" αὐτόν," μαθὼν
having come up with the troop 1 rescued him, having learnt
ὅτι Ῥωμαῖός ἐστιν. 28 βουλόμενος. “δὲ γνῶναι" τὴν αἰτίαν
that a Roman he is. And desiring toknow the charge
ou ἣν ἐνεκάλουν αὐτῷ κατήγαγον “αὐτὸν! εἰς τὸ
on account of which they accused him I brought down him to
συνέδριον. αὐτῶν. 29 ὃν εὗρον ἐγκαλούμενον περὶ ζητη-
their sanhedrim : whom Ifound tobeaccused concerning ques-
μάτων τοῦ.νόμου αὐτῶν, μηδὲν. δὲ ἄξιον θανάτου ἢ δεσμῶν
tions of their law, but “no ‘worthy “οἵ ®death 7or Sof *bonds
ἐἔέγκλημα ἔχοντα." 30 μηνυθείσης.δέ μοι ἐπιβουλῆς εἰς
Saceusation ‘having. And it having beenintimated tome ofaplot against
τὸν ἄνδρα ἱμέλλειν" ἔσεσθαι ὀὺὐπὸ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαιων "
the man about tobe [carried out] by the + Jews
μέξαυτῆς" ἔπεμψα πρός σε, παραγγείλας καὶ τοῖς κα-
at once Isent [him] to thee,» having charged also the ac-
, λέ i Ψ} κ 5 ᾽ ‘ iL 2 ν ~ 1” »¢ "
τηγόροις λέγειν ‘Ta πρὸς αὑτὸν" ἐπὶ σοῦ. “ Eopwoo.
cusers tosay thethings against him before thee. Farewell.
31 Οἱ μὲν οὖν στρατιῶται, κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον
ὁ The *therefore soldiers, according to the orders given
αὐτοῖς, ἀναλαβόντες τὸν Παῦλον ἤγαγον διὰ "τῆς! νυκτὸς
tothem, having taken Paul brought [him] by night
> ? ΄ ~ ᾽ t 77 4
εἰς τὴν ᾿Αντιπατρίδα. 32 τῇ. δὲ ἐπαύριον ἐάσαντες τοὺς
to Antipatris, and on the morrow having left the
ἱππεῖς "πορεύεσθαι! σὺν αὐτῷ, ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς τὴν παρεμ-
horsemen to go with him, _ they returned τὸ the for-
Bornv’ 33 οἵτινες εἰσελθόντες εἰς τὴν “Καισάρειαν," καὶ
tress, Who having entcred into Czesarea, and
ἀναδόντες THY ἐπιστολὴν τῷ ἡγεμόνι, παρέστησαν καὶ τὸν
given up the letter tothe governor, presented also
Παῦλον airy... 34 ἀναγνοὺς δὲ Po ἡγεμών," καὶ ἐπερω-
Paul to him. And “having *read [510] *the *governor, and having
, > , ͵ὔ , A , ? 4
THOag ἐκ ποίας “ἐπαρχίας" ἐστίν, καὶ πυθόμενος Ort ἀπὸ
asked = of what province heis, and having learnt that from
Κιλικίας, 86 Διακούσομαί σου, ἔφη, bray Kai οἱ κατήγοροί
Cilicia [he is], I will *hear ‘fully thee, he said, when also “accusers
x Καισαρίας T.
8 ἐξειλάμην LITrAW.
τὸν (γεακ {hini]) Ὑ{{τ].
τῶν Ἰουδαίων LITra.
fir thes: (to speak) wr.
away LITra,
Υ ἔχουσαν LTTr; [περι]έχουσαν A.
b — αὐτόν LTTr[A]W.
© ἔχοντα ἔγκλημα LITrAW.
4 ἐξ αὐτῶν by them Lrtr; ἐξ αὐτῆς A.
ἢ —*Eppwoo LTTra. ™ — τῆς LITrAW.
° Καισαρίαν 1. P — ὃ ἡγεμών GLTTrAW
387
horsemen threescore
and ten, and spearmen
two hundred, at the
third hour of the
night ; 24and provide
them beasts, that they
may set Paul on, and
bring him safe unto
Felix the governor.
25 And he wrote a let-
ter after this manner:
26 Claudius Lysias un-
to the most excellent
governor Felix sendd-
eth greeting. 27 This
man was taken of the
Jews, and should have
been killed of them:
then came I with an
army,and rescued him,
having understood
that he was a Roman.
28 And when 1 would
have known tke cause
wherefore they ac-
cused him, I brought
him forth into their
council: 29 whom I
perevived to be accused
of questions of their
law, but to have no-
thing laid to his charge
worthy of death or of
bonds. 30 And when
it was told me how
that the Jews laid
wait for the man, 1
sent straightway to
thee, and gave com-
mandment to his ac-
cusers also to say be~
fore thee what they
had against hin.
Farewell. 31 Then the
soldiers, as it was com-
manded them, took
Paul, and brought
him by night to Anti-
patris. 32 On the mor-
row they left the
horsemen to go with
him, and returned to
the castle: 33 who
when they came τὸ
Caesarea, and delivered
the epistle to the go-
vernor, presented Paul
also before him, 34And
when the’ governor
had read the letter, he
asked of what pro-
vince he was. And
when he understood
that he was of Cilicia;
35 I will hear thee,
said he, when thine acs
_ * συλλημφθέντα LITrA,
© re (δὲ W) ἐπιγνῶναι LTIVVAW.
f — μέλλειν LTTrA.
d — ay-
Β-- ὑπὸ
1 — Τὰ LTTr. Κ αὐτοὺς
ἃ ἀπέρχεσθαι tu zo
4 ἐπαρχείας 1.
388
eusers are also come.
And he commanded
him to be kept in He-
rod’s judgment hall.
XXIV. And after
five days Ananias the
high priest descended
with the elders, and
with a certain orator
named Tertullus, who
informed the gover-
nor against Paul.
2And when he was
called forth, Tertullus
began to accuse hin,
saying, Seeing that by
thee we enjoy great
quietness, and that
very worthy deeds are
done unto this nation
by thy providence,
3 we accept it always,
and in all places, most
noble Felix, with all
thankfulness. 4 Not-
withstanding, that I
be not further tedious
unto thee, I pray thee
that thou wouldest
hear us of thy cle-
mency a few words.
5 For we have found
this man @ pestilent
fellow, and a mover of
acdition among all the
Jews’ throughout the
world, and a ring-
leader of the sect of
the Nazarenes : 6 who
also hath gone about
to profane the temple:
whom we took, and
would have judged
according to our law.
7 But the chief cap-
tain Lysias came upon
us, and with great vio-
lence took him away
out of our hands,
8 commanding his ac-
cusers to come unto.
thee: by examining
of whom thyself may-
est tuke knowledge of
all the-e things, where-
of we accuse him.
9 And the Jews also
assented, saying that
these things were so.
10 Then Paul, after
that the governor had
beckoned unto him to
sperk, answered, For-
asmuch as I know
that thou hast been
of many years a judge
unto this nation, I do
the more cheerfully
answer for myself:
11 because that thou
maye-t understand,
that there are yet but
twelve days since I
ΠΡΑΒΞΕΙΣ. XXII, XXIV.
’ , ‘ 9 ~ ἣν ’
σου παραγένωνται. ᾿Εκέλευσέν τε αὐτὸν" iv τῷ πραιτὼρίῳ
‘thine may have arrived. And hecommanded him in the pratorium
τοῦ Ἡρώδου φυλάσσεσθαι".
of Herod to be kept.
A A , « , , « ? ς: ΕῚ > ΄
24 Μετὰ δὲ πέντε ἡμέρας κατέβη ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ᾿Ανανίας
And after five days came down the high priest Ananias
μετὰ ‘ray πρεσβυτέρων" Kai ῥήτορος 'Γερτύλλου τινός, οἵτινες
with the elders and anorator “Tertullus ‘a ?certain, who
ἐνεφάνισαν τῷ ἡγεμόνι κατὰ τοῦ Παύλου. 2 κληθέν-
made arepresentation tothe governor against Paul. *Having “been
roc δὲ αὐτοῦ ἤρξατο κατηγορεῖν ὁ Τέρτυλλος λέγων,
Sealled ‘and “he *began ®to “accuse °Tertullus, saying,
3 Πολλῆς εἰρήνης τυγχάνοντες διὰ σοῦ. Kai κατορθωμάτων"
"Great “peace *obtaining through thee, and excellent measures
γινομένων τῷ.ἔθνει τούτῳ διὰ τῆς.σῆς. προνοίας. πάντῃ.τε
being done for this nation through thy forethought, bothin every way
καὶ πανταχοῦ ἀποδεχόμεθα, κράτιστε Φὴλιξ, μετὰ πάρης
and everywhere we gladly accept [it], most excellent Felix, with all
εὐχαριστίας. 4 ἵνα.δὲ μὴ ἐπὶ πλεῖόν σε ἐγκόπτω"
thankfulne;s. But that “not 7to “longer “thee *I *may *be °a hindrance
παρακαλῶ ἀκοῦσαί σε ἡμῶν συντόμως τῷῇ.σῃ. ἐπιεικείᾳ. ὃ εὑ-
I beseech το θαυ ‘thee us briefly in thy clemency. “Having
ρόντες γὰρ τὸγνἄγνδρα.τοῦτον λοιμόν, καὶ κινοῦντα ““στάσιν"
“found for this man apest, and moving insurrection
πᾶσιν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις τοῖς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην, πρωτοστάτην
amongall the Jews in the habitable world, 7a “leader
τε τῆς τῶν Ναζωραίων αἱρέσεως" 6 ὃς Kai TO ἱερὸν
land of the 70f *the *Nazareans sect ; who also the temple
ἐπείρασεν βεβηλῶσαι, ὃν καὶ ἐκρατήσαμεν καὶ κατὰ
attempted to profane, whom also we seized, and according to
τὸν ἡμέτερον νόμον ἠθελήσαμεν *Kptvew.' 7 παρελθὼν δὲ
our law wished to judge; but *having Scome 7up
Λυσίας ὁ χιλίαρχος μετὰ πολλῆς βίας ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν ἡμῶν
1Lysias ?the %chief*captain with great ‘force out of our hands
ἀπήγαγεν, 8 κελεύσας τοὺς κατηγύρους. αὐτοῦ ἔρχεσθαι
took away [him], having commanded his accusers to come
"qi! σέ" παρ᾽ ov δυνήσῃ αὐτὸς ἀνακρίνας περὶ
to thee, from whom thou wilt be able thyself, having examined concerning
πάντων τούτων ἐπιγνῶναι ὧν ἡμεῖς κατηγοροῦμεν
all these things ‘to 7know ἰοῦ ἤν ἢ “we *accuse
αὐτοῦ. 9 ὈΣυνέθεντο" δὲ καὶ ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, φάσκοντες ταῦτα
Shim, And*agreed ‘also*the +-*Jews, declaring these things
οὕτως ἔχειν. 10 ’ArexpiOn.cde" ὁ Παῦλος, ψεύσαντος
Sthus ‘to *be, But 7answered 1Paul, Shaving “made 7a "sign
αὐτῷ τοῦ ἡγεμόνος λέγειν, ᾿Εκ: πολλῶν ἐτῶν ὄντα σε
®to°—him “the ‘governor tospeak, *For ‘many ‘years “as*being “thee
κριτὴν TpLOverrovrwp ἐπιστάμενος, “εὐθυμότερον" τὰ
βΒήπᾶαρα το }°this **nation *knowing, more cheerfully [as to] the things
περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ ἀπολογοῦμαι. 11 δυναμένου σου “γνῶναι"
concerning myself I make defence. *Being table ‘thou to know
Ort ov πλείους εἰσίν μοι ἡμέραι [ὴ" δδεκαδύο! ἀφ᾽ ἧς
a
that “not *more ‘than ‘there 7are Sto °me ‘days ®twelve since
a a - πτυσσπος-ς-
τ κελεύσας having commanded irtra.
certain elders LTTrA.
insurrections LTT: w.
Ὁ συνεπέθεντο joined in attack GLTMAW.
5 ἐπυγνῶναν LTTrA.
s + αὐτόν him Lrtra. t πρεσβυτέρων τινῶν
v διορθωμάτων reforms LTTrA. ¥ ἐνκόπτω T. χ στάσεις
Υ --- καὶ κατὰ... .. ἐπὶ σέ (verse 8) LTTr[A]. : κρῖναι A. 8 πρὸς. A.
ὁ τε und LTTrA, ἃ εὐθύμως cheerfully Lrtra,
f—7 GLiTrAW. δ δώδεκα LTTra.
XXIV. ACT's:
ἀνέβην προσκυνήσων δὲν! Ἱερουσαλήμ 12 καὶ οὔτε ἐν τῷ
I went up to worship at Jerusalem, and neither in the
ἱερῷ εὗρόν μεπρός τινα διαλεγόμενον ἢ ᾿ἐπισύστασιν"
temple did they find me with anyone reasoning, or a tumultuous gathering
~ ” » ? = ~ ~ ” A A
ποιοῦντα ὄχλου οὔτε ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς οὔτε κατὰ THY
making of acrowd neither in the synagogues nor in the
πόλιν" 13 *ovre" παραστῆσαί we! δύνανται τὰ περὶ
city ; neither *to prove are *they “able (the things] conccrning
ὧν "yvv' κατηγοροῦσίν pov. 14 ὁμολογῶ.δὲ τοῦτό σο!,
which now they accuse me. But I ¢onfess this to thee,
ὅτι κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἣν λέγουσιν αἵρεσιν, οὕτως Χατρεύω τῷ
that in the way which they call sect, so I serve the
πατρῴῳ θεῷ, πιστεύων πᾶσιν τοῖς κατὰ TOY νόμον καὶ ὃ
encestral God, believing all things which throughout the law and
τοῖς προφήταις γεγραμμένοις, 1ὅ ἐλπίδα ἔχων Peic' τὸν θεόν,
the prophets have been written, ahope having in . God,
ἣν» Kai αὐτοὶ οὗτοι προσδέχονται, ἀνάστασιν μέλλειν
which also they themselves receive, that] aresurrection is about
16 ἐν.-τούτῳ."δὲ"
q
» » Ι ΄ Δ ΓΑ -
ἔσεσθαι «“νεκρῶν," δικαίων. τε καὶ ἀδίκων
And in this
to be of [the] dead, both of just and of unjust.
αὐτὸς ἀσκῶ, ἀπρόσκοπον συνείδησιν ἔχειν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν
myself I exercise, δι πουὺ “offence *a *conscience το “have towards God
kat τοὺς ἀνθρώπους "διαπαντός." 17 Ov ἐτῶν. δὲ πλειόνων
and men continually. And after years ‘many
ἱπαρεγενόμην! ἐλεημοσύνας ποιήσων εἰς τὸ ἔθνος. μου * καὶ
I arrived “alms *pringing to my nation _ and
προσφοράς" 18 ἐν τοῖς" εἷρόν pe ἡγνισμένον ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ,
offerings. Amidst which they found me purified in the teinple,
De A » 7 Ot \ (ate) \ ws il 2 \ ~
ov pera ὄχλου οὐδὲ μετὰ θορύβου, τινὲς.“ δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς
not with ¢rowd nor with tumult. But [it was] certain *from
2 ΄ ᾽ ~ chy AW “] ? ‘ ~ ~ . -
᾿Ασίας Ιουδαῖοι, 19 οὺς “δεῖ! ἐπὶ σοῦ παρεῖναι καὶ κατηγορεῖν
SAsia 1Jews, who ought before thee touppear and to accuse
εἴ τι ἔχοιεν πρός Yue! 20 ἢ αὐτοὶ οὗτοι εἰπάτωσαν,
if anything they may have against me; or these the1uselves let them say,
"ei" τὶ εἷρον δὲν ἐμοὶ! ἀδίκημα, στάντος. μου ἐπὶ τοῦ
if any *they “found *in °me ‘unrightcousness, when Istood before the
συνεδρίου, 2] ἢ περὶ μιᾶς.ταύτης φωνῆς, ἧς ἔκραξα"
sanhedrim, [other} than concerning this one voice, which 1 cried out
᾽ ~ 7 ~
“ἑστὼς ἐν αὐτοῖς, “Ὅτι περὶ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν ae
standing among then: Conccrning arcsurrection of [the] dead
, , d ε || « ~ 99 ΕΑ ΄ ἘΝ ὃ \ ~ c
Κρινομαι σημερον ud UHWV. “Ὁ KOVOAC_OE TAVUTa O
am judged this day by you. And “having “heard *these °things
Φῆλιξ ἀνεβάλετο αὐτούς," ἀκριβέστερον εἰδὼς τὰ περὶ
γος he put “off ‘them, more accurately knowing the things concerning
τῆς ὁδοῦ, Γεἰπών," Ὅταν Λυσίας ὁ χιλίαρχος καταβῇ,
the way, saying, When Lysias the chief captain may have come down,
διαγνώσομαι τὰ καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς" 23 διαταξάμενός Ere! τῷ ἑκα-
1 willexamine the things asto you; having ordered the
τοντάρχῃ τηρεῖσθαι ᾿ἃτὸν Ταῦλον,} ἔχειν. τε ἄνεσιν, καὶ
centurion to keep Paul, andto[lethimjhave ease, and
Β εἰς LTTrAW. i ἐπίστασιν LITrA.
thee LTTraw. Ὁ νυνὶ LITA.
4 — νεκρῶν LTTrA. Τ᾿ καὶ LTTrAW.
LTTra. ν αἷς LTTrA. w — δὲ but Ε. x ἔδει EGLITrAW.
τι What) GLTTraw. a — ἐν ἐμοὶ LI[TrA]. υ ἐκέκραξα TTA.
ἃ ἐφ᾽ LITraw. ᾿Ανεβάλετο δὲ αὐτοὺς ὁ Φῆλιξ GLTTYAW,
τ ατγαῦν. ha αὐτὸν him ΟἸΓΊΤΑΥ,,
k οὐδὲ LT.
9. evil ELW3 + τοῖς ἐν Gita].
5 διὰ παντός LTrA.
3389
went up to Jerusalem
for to worship, 12 And
they neither fonud me
in the temple disput-
ing with any wan,
neither raising up the
people, neither in the
synagogues, nor in the
city: 13 neither can
they prove the things
whereof they now ac-
cuse me. ii But this
I confess unto thee,
that after the way
which they call heresy,
so worship I the Goe¢
of my tathers, be-
lieving 811 things
which are written in
the, law and in the
prophets: 15 and have
hope toward God,
which they themselves
also allow, that there
shall be a_resurrec-
tion of the dead, both
of the just and un-
just. 16 And herein
do I excrcise myself,
to have always a con-
science void ot offence
toward God, and to-
ward men. 17 Now
after many years I
came to bring alms to
my nation, and offer-
ings. 18 Whereupon
certain Jews from Asia
found me purified in
the temple, neither
with multitude, nor
with tumult. 19 Who
ought tohave been here
betore thee, and ob-
ject, if they had ought
against me, 20 Or else
let these same here
say, if they have found
any evil doing in me,
while I stood before
the council, 2] except
it be for this one
voice, that I cried
standing among them,
Touching the rcesur-
rection of the dead 1
am called in ques~
tion by you this
day. 22 Ard when
Belix heard — these
things, having more
pertect knowledge of
that way. he deterred
them, aud said, When
Lysias the chief cap-
tain shall come down,
I will know the utter-
most of your mutter.
23 And hecommanded
xu centurion to keep
Paul, and to ἰοῦ him
have liberty, and that
1 — we EGLTTrAW.
m+ got to
P πρὸς towards T.
t παρεγενόμην placed aster μου
Υ ewe LTTra.
ὁ ἐν αὐτοῖς ἑστώς LTTrAW.
f εἴπας LTTrAW,
*— εἴ (read
"8 —7¢
390
he should ferbid none
of his acquaintance to
minister or come unto
him. 24 And after
certain days, when [e-
lix came with his wife
Drusilla, which was a
Jewess, he sent for
Paul, and heard him
concerning the faith
in Christ. 25 And as
he reasoned of right-
eousness, temperance,
and judyment tocome,
Felix trembled,
answered, Go thy way
for this time; when
I have a convenient
scason, I will call for
thee. 26 He hoped also
that money- should
have been given him
of Paul, that he might
loose him: wherefore
he sent for him the
oftener,+: and com-
muned with him.
27 But after two years
Porcius Festus came
into Felix’ room: and
Felix, willing to shew
the Jews a “pleasure,
left Paul bound
XXV. Now when
Festus was come into
the province, after
three days he ascended
from Cesare to Jeru-
salem. 2 Then the
high priest and the
chief of the Jews in-
formed him against
Paul, and _ besought
him, 3 and desired fa-
vour against him, that
he would send for
him to Jerusalem,
laying wait in the way
to kill him. 4 But
Festus answered, that
Paul should be kept
at Ceesarea, and that
he himself would de-
part shortly thither.
5 Let them therefore,
said he, which among
you are able, go down
with mb, and accuse
this man, if there be
auy wickedness in
him. 6 And when he
had tarried among
them more than ten
days, he went down
and.
ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ. KV κα
μηδένα κωλύειν τῶν ἰδίων. αὐτοῦ ὑπηρετεῖν Ἰὴ προσέρχεσθαε!
ἐπ το *forbid of his own τῇ minister or to eome
αὐτῷ. 24 Μετὰ. δὲ *iypéoacg τινὰς" παραγενόμενος ὁ Φῆλιξ
to him. And after *days Xeertain ‘having *arrived $Felix
‘ ω = | “᾿ m » , 2 ΄
οὖν Δρουσίλλῃ τῷ". γυναικὶ "Λαὐτοῦ" οὔσή ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ, μετε-
with Drusilla his wife, who was’ aJcwess, he
πέμψατο τὸν Παῦλον, Kai ἤκουσεν αὐτοῦ περὶ τῆς εἰς
sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the 7?in
χριστὸν πίστεως. 25 διαλεγομένου.δὲ αὐτοῦ περὶ dixato-
“Christ ‘faith. And as “reasoned he concerning right-
σύνης καὶ ἐγκρατείας καὶ τοῦ κρίματος TOU μέλλοντος “ἔσεσθαι,"
eousness and self-control and the judgment about to be,
” Pate’ c ~ ? , A ~ » , +
ἔμφοβος γενόμενος ὁ Φῆλιξ ἀπεκρίθη, Τὸ.νῦν ἔχον πορεύου
“afraid "becoming Felix answered, For the present £0,
καιρὺν. δὲ μεταλαβὼν μετακαλέσομαί os 26 ἅμα Pde"
and an opportunity having found I will call for thee ; withal too
kai ἐλπίζων ὅτι χρήματα δοθήσεται αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τοῦ Παύλον,
alsc hoping ὑμαῦ fiches will be given him by Paul,
dorwe λύσῃ αὐτόν" διὸ Kai πυκνότερον αὐτὸν μετα-
that he might loose him: wherefore also oftener him send-
πε , e ἮΝ > ~ 97 A Pats δὲ λ θ ΄ =
μπόμενος ὠμιλει αὑτῷ. 2 1eTlac.ceé πληρωθείσὴς
ing for he conversed with him. But two years being completed
ἔλαβεν διάδοχον ὁ Φῆλιξ ἹΠόρκιον Φῆστον᾽ θέλων τε
?received [45] *successor Felix Porcius Festus ; and wishing
Σχάριτας" καταθέσθαι τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις ὁ Φῆλιξ κατέλιπεν
favours toacquire for himself witk the Jews Felix left
τὸν Παῦλον δεδεμένον.
¢ Paul bound. ©
95 Φῆστος οὖν ἐπιβὰςὡ τῇ "ἐπαρχίᾳ," μετὰ τρεῖς
Festus therefore beihg come into the province, after three
t , , μὴ > c Δ ? ‘ t , ll 9 >
ἡμέρας ἀνέβη εἰς Iepoo0kvpa ἀπὸ ἱΚαισαρείας. EVE=
days wentup to Jerusalem from ey ?Made *a *re-
φάνισαν δὲ! αὐτῷ “ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς" καὶ οἱ πρῶτοι τῶν
presentation ‘before *and oe the high priest and the chief of the
᾿Ιουδαίων κατὰ τοῦ Παύλου, καὶ παρεκάλουν αὐτόν, 3 αἰτού-
Jews against Paul, and besought him, ask-
μενοι χάριν Kar αὐτοῦ, ὕπως μεταπέμψηται αὐτὸν εἰς
ing a favour against him, that he would send for him to
Ἱερουσαλήμ, ἐνέδραν -ποιοῦντες ἀνελεῖν αὐτὸν κατὰ τὴν
Jerusalem, an ambush forming toputtodeath him on the
ὁδόν. 4 ὁ μὲν οὖν Φῆστος ἀπεκρίθη, τηρεῖσθαι τὸν Παῦλον
way. Festus therefore answered, “should *be *kept 1Paul
*ty Καισαρείᾳ,! ἑαυτὸν δὲ μέλλειν ἐν τάχει ἐκπορεύεσθαι.
at Ceesarea, and himself was about’ shortly to set out.
5 Οἱ οὗν δυνατοὶ ἐν ὑμῖν, φησίν," ἐσυγκαταβάντες,"
Those therefore in-power among you, τὸ he, having gone down too,
εἴ τι ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ ἀνδρὶ “τούτῳ, κατηγορείτωσαν αὐτοῦ.
if anything is in 2man __—‘! this, let them accuse him.
6 Διατρίψας. δὲ ἐν αὐτοῖς ἡμέρας Ὀπλείους ἢ" δέκα, κατα-
And having spent among them “days ‘more ?than “ten, having
1 — ἢ προσέρχεσθαι LTTrAW.
m+. Ἰησοῦν Jesus LT.
ᾳ — ὅπως λύσῃ αὐτόν LTTrAW.
“ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς the chief priests LTTrA.
Υ ἐν ὑμῖν, φησίν, δυνατοὶ GLTTrAW.
Vv re LTTra.
σαρίαν T.
LTTrA; — τούτῳ G,
k tivas ἡμέρας L. 1+ ἰδίᾳ LTTr. ἴῃ — αὐτοῦ GLTTrA.
ο — ἔσεσθαι (7cad μέλλοντος Coming) GLITrAW. P — δὲ GLTTrAW.
τ χάριτα ἃ favour LTTrAW. 5 ἐπαρχείῳ ΤΣ. ὃ Καισαρίας Ὁ.
x εἰς Καισάρειαν LTrAW; τὶς Και-
:συν- τ. δ ἄτοπον amiss (in the mun) ~
Ὁ οὐ πλείους ὀκτὼ ἢ ποῦ More than eight or GLTTraw,.
XXV. Ἂ Ts:
Bac εἰς “Καισάρειαν," ry ἐπαύριον καθίσας ἐπὶ τοῦ
goue down to Ceesarea, on the morrow having sat on - the
βήματος ἐκέλευσεν τὸν Ταῦλον ᾿ἀχθῆναι. 7 παραγενομένου
judgment scat he commanded Paul to be brought. “Being *come
δὲ αὐτοῦ, περιέστησαν ot ἀπὸ ἱΙεροσολύμων καταβε-
and 286, stood round the *from Jerusalem *who ®had Scome
βηκότες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, πολλὰ καὶ βαρέα “αἰτιάματα! ‘pépovrec
Ἰάονν ἢ Jews, many and weighty charges bringing
kara τοῦ Παύλου! ἃ οὐκἴσχυον ἀποδεῖξαι, 8 ξἀπο-
against Paul, which they were not able to prove: *said 4in
λογουμένου αὐτοῦ," Ὅτι οὔτε εἰς τὸν νόμον τῶν ᾿Τουδαίων
*defence the, _Neitheragainst the law of the Jews
οὔτε εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν οὔτε εἰς Καίσαρά τι ἥμαρτον.
nor against the temple ΠΟΙ against Cesar ([in]anything sinned I.
9 Ὃ Φῆστος.δὲ "τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις θέλων" χάριν κατα-
But Festus, 7with “the Jews ‘wishing ‘favour 7to *acquire *for
θέσθαι ἀποκριθεὶς τῷ Παύλῳ εἶπεν, Θέλεις εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα
Shimself answering Paul said, Art thou willing to Jerusalem
ἀναβάς, ἐκεῖ περὶ τούτων ἱκρίνεσθαι! ἐπ᾽ ἐμοῦ ;
maving gone ΠΡ there concerning these things to be judged before me?
10 Εἶπεν.δὲ ὁ Παῦλος, " Ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος Καίσαρος *é-
But *said *Paul, Before the judgment seat of Cesar stand-
στώς" εἰμι, οὗ μειδεῖ κρίνεσθαι. ᾿Ιουδαίους οὐδὲν. | di-
ing Iam, where it bchoves me to be judged. ToJews “nothing ‘I “did
kyoa," ὡς Kai σὺ κάλλιον ἐπιγινώσκεις" 11 εἰ μὲν “yao!
Wrong, as also thou very well Knowest. "If “indeed ‘for
ἀδικῶ καὶ ἄξιον θανάτου πέπραχά τι, οὐ-παραιτοῦμαι
I do wrong and worthy of death have done anything, I do not deprecate
TO ἀποθανεῖν" εἰ δὲ οὐδέν ἐστιν οὗτοι κατηγοροῦσίν
d
ὧν
to die ; but if nothing there is of which they accuse
μου, οὐδείς pe δύναται αὐτοῖς χαρίσασθαι. Καίσαρα ἐπι-
me, Ὁ noone me can to them give up. To Cesar LTap-
καλοῦμαι. 12 Tore ὁ Φῆστος "συλλαλήσας" μετὰ τοῦ συμ-
peal. Then Festus, having conferred with the coun-
΄ ᾽ ‘ ‘ ’ , ᾽ ‘ ,
βουλίον, ἀπεκρίθη, Καίσαρα ἐπικέκλησαι, ἐπὶ Καίσαρα
cil, answered, To Cesar thou hast appealed, to Caesar
πορεύσῃ.
thou shalt go.
13 Ἡ μερῶν.δὲ διαγενομένων τινῶν, ᾿Αγρίππας ὁ βασιλεὺς
And “days “having *passed ‘certain, Agrippa the king
καὶ Βερνίκη κατήντησαν εἰς “Καισάρειαν," Ῥάσπασόμενοι" τὸν
and Bernice came down to Cesarea, saluting
Φῆστον. 14 ὡς δὲ πλείους ἡμέρας διέτριβον ἐκεῖ ὁ Φῆστος
Festus. And when many days they stayed there Festus
τῷ βασιλεῖ ἀνέθετο τὰ κατὰ. τὸν Παῦλον λέγων,
3the *king *ljaid *before the things relating to Paul, saying,
a a > ‘ , « ‘ , ,
Ανὴρ τις ἐστὶν καταλελειμμένος ὑπὸ Φήλικος δέσμιος,
A *man ‘certain there is left Ν by Felix a prisoner,
15 περὶ ov, γενομένου prov εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα, ἐνε-
concerning whom, Sbeing lon *my in Jerusalem, “made °a ®re-
φάνισαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ ot πρεσβύτεροι τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων,
presentation *the *chiet priests and the eiders of the Jews,
391
unto Czsarea; and
the next day sitting
on the judgment seat
commanded Paul to
be brought. 7 And
when he wrs come,
the Jews which came
down from Jerusalem
stood round about, and
laid many and griey-
ous complaintsagainst
Paul, which they could
not prove. 8 Whilehe
answered for himself,
Neither against the
law of the Jews, nei-
ther against the tem-
ple, nor yet against
Ceesar, have 1 offend-
ed any thing at all.
9 But Festus, willing
to do the Jews a plea-
sure, auswered Paul,
‘and said, Wilt thou
go up to Jerusalem,
and there be judg-
ed of these things
before me? 10 Then
said Paul, 1 stand
at Cesar’s judgment
seat, where I ought to
be judged: to the
Jews have I done no
wrong, as thou very
well knowest. 11 For
if I be an offender, or
have committed any
thing worthy of death,
I refuse not to die:
but if there be none
of these things where-
of these accuse me, no
man may deliver me
unto them. I appeal
unto Cesar. 12 Then
Festus, when he had
conferred with the
council, answered,
Hast thou appealed
unto Cesar? unte¢
Cesar shalt thou go,
13 And after certain
days king Agrippa and
Bernice came upto
Czresarea to salute Fes-
tus. 14 And when
they had been there
many days, Festus de-
elared Paul’s cause
unto the king, saying,
There is accrtain man
left in bonds by Felix:
15 about whom, when
I was at Jerusalem, the
chief priests and the
elders of the Jews in-
formed me, desiring to
© Καισαρίαν T. ἃ + αὐτὸν him urtraw.
(— κατὰ tov Παύλου) LTTrA.
Β θέλων τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις LTTrAW.
1 ἠδίκηκα I have done wrong ΤΎτ.
6, Καισαρίαν 1. P ἀσπασάμενοι ΤΊΤΑ,
1 κριθῆναι LYTrAW.
™ οὖν therefore LTTraw.
€ αἰτιώματα GLTTrAW.
& τοῦ Παύλου ἀπολογουμένου Paul said in defence LTTra.
k ἑστὼς placed before Exe Ὁ.
f καταφέροντες
> σνυνλαλήσας T,
392
havejudgment against
him. 16 To whom I
answered, It is not
the manner of the Ro-
mans to deliver any
man to die, before
that he which is ac-
cused have the ac-
cusers face to face, and
have licence to an-
swer for himself con-
cerning the crime laid
against him. 17 There-
fore, when they were
come hither, without
any delay on the mor-
rew I sat on the judg-
ment seat, and com-
manded the man to be
brought forth. 18 A-
gainst whom when the
accusers stood up,
they brought none
accusdtion of such
things as I supposed :
19 but had certain
questions against him
of their own supersti-
tion, and of one Jesus,
which was dead, whom
Paul affirmed to be
alive. 20 And because
I doubted of such man-
ner of questions, I
asked him whether he
would go to Jerusa-
lem, and there be
judged of these mat-
ters. 21 But when Paul
had appealed to be
reserved unto the
hearing of Augustus,
I commanded him to
be kept till I might
send him to Cesar.
22 Then Agrippa said
unto Festus, I would
also hear the man my-
sclf. To morrow, said
he, thou shalt hear
him,
23 And on the mor-
row, when Acerippa
Was come, and Ber-
hice, with great pomp,
and was entered into
the place of ‘hearing,
with the chic£ cap-
tains, and principal
men of the city, at
Festus’ commandment
Paul was. brought
forth, 24And Festus
said, King Agrippa,
and all men, which
are here present with
us, ye sec this man,
about whom all the
multitude of the
Jews have dealt with
me, both at Jerusa-
lem, and also here,
erying that he ought
IP Ave LS: ΧΧΥ.
> , = ᾽ ᾽ ~ αδί μὰ ell 16 A a > Ψ
αιτουμέενοὶι ΚΑΤ αὐτου {Κὴν σρος οις ἀπεκρίθην,
asking Zagainst Shim ‘judgment: to whom I answered,
Ore οὐκ ἔστιν ἔθος Ῥωμαίοις χαρίζεσθαί τινα ἄνθρωπον
It is not a custom with Romans to give up any man
Tele ἀπώλειαν," πρὶν O κατηγορούμενος κατὰ πρόσωπον
to__—- destruction, before he’ being accused face to face
ἔχοι τοὺς κατηγόρους, τόπον.τε ἀπολογίας λάβοι
may have the accusers, and opportvnity ofdefence he may get
περὶ τοῦ ἐγκλήματος. 17 συνελθόντων οὖν αὐτῶν"
concerning the accusation. *Having “come *together *therefore ‘they
? , 2 \ . , , ~ ‘e ~ ,
ἐνθάδε, ἀναβολὴν μηδεμίαν ποιησάμενος, τῇ ἑξῆς καθίσας -
here, delay none having made, the next [day] having sat
ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος ἐκέλευσα ἀχθῆναι τὸν ἄνδρα" 18 περὶ
on the judgment seat I commanded to be brought the concerning
οὗ σταθέντες οἱ κατήγοροι οὐδεμίαν αἰτίαν ᾿ἐπέφερον" ὧν
whom standing up the accusers =no Scharge ‘brought of which
v € , ’ ΄ i We , , ‘ ~ 2 ,
ὑπενόουν ἐγώ 19 ζητήματα.δεὲ Twa περὶ τῆς ἰδίας
?supposed is but “questions ‘certain concerning their own
δεισιδαιμονίας εἶχον πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ περί τινος ᾿Ιησοῦ
system of religion they had against him, andconcerningacertain Jesus
(lit. demon-worship) ,
. ΄ 0 ” ~ yn
τεθνηκότος, ὃν ἔφασκεν ὁ Ταῦλος ζῷν.
whoisdead, whom affirmed *Paul to be alive.
ἐγὼ *eic' τὴν περὶ Yrovrou! ζήτησιν ἔλεγον, εἰ βούλοιτο
man ;
20 ἀπορούμενος.δὲ
And *being *perplexed
1T asto the concerning “this linquiry said, Wouldhe be willing
πορεύεσθαι εἰς “Ἱερουσαλήμ,! κἀκεῖ κρίνεσθαι περὶ
to go ‘to Jerusalem, and there to be judged concerning
, ~ \ ΄ ? , ~ 7
τούτων. 21 τοῦ.δὲ Ταύλου ἐπικαλεσαμένου τηρηθῆναι αὐὖὐ-
these things. But Paul having appealed for 7to*be*kept *him-
τὸν εἰς τὴν τοῦ Σεβαστοῦ διάγνωσιν, ἐκέλευσα τηρεῖσθαι
self for the *of “Augustus ‘cognizance, I commanded *to *be*kept
αὐτὸν ἕως οὗ "πέμψω" αὐτὸν πρὸς Καίσαρα. 22 ᾿Αγρίππας
him till’ I might send him‘ to Ceesar. 2A grippa
δὲ πρὸς τὸν Φῆστον ἔφη, Ἐβουλόμην καὶ αὐτὸς τοῦ
land to Festus said, I was desiring also myself the
? 0 ΄ ᾽ - co δέ i! Ad ΄ > , ? ~
ἀνθρώπου akovoat. © Ο. δε," Αὐριον, φησίν, ακουσῃ αὑτοῦ.
to hear. And he ?To-morrow ‘says, thou shalt hear him.
~ , ~? , \ ~
οὖν ἐπαύριον ἐλθόντος τοῦ ᾿Αγρίππα Kai τῆς
*having “come SA grippa and
man
23 Τῇ
On the *therefore ‘morrow
Βερνίκης μετὰ πολλῆς φαντασίας, καὶ εἰσελθόντων εἰς τὸ
Bernice, with great pomp, ‘and having entered into the
~ , ΄ ~
ἀκροατήριον, σύν τε “τοῖς! χιλιάρχοις Kat ἀνδράσιν τοῖς
hall of audience, with both the. chief captains and men
κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν “οὖσιν! τῆς πόλεως, καὶ κελεύσαντος τοῦ Φήστου
of eminence being ofthe city, and *having *commanded 1Festus
ἤχθη ὁ Παῦλος. 24 καί φησιν ὁ Φῆστος, ᾿Αγρίππα βασι-
5was “brought *Paul. And “says” 7?Festus, *Agrippa sking
~ . ε , € ~ ” » ~ ~
λεῦ, Kai πάντες ot 'συμπαρόντες" ἡμῖν ἄνδρες, θεωρεῖτε τοῦ-
and all the being *present*with °us men, ye see this
τον περὶ ov Sav" ro πλῆθος τῶν Ιουδαίων ἐνέτυχόν
one concerning whom all the multitude of the Jews pleaded
” ε λύ τ \ 2 O46 ἢ ~ i \
μοι ἕν τε Ἱεροσολύμοις Kat evuaos, ἐπιβοῶντες μὴ
with me in both Jerusalem and here, erying out [that] ἐν
4 καταδίκην LTTrAW.
ἡ ἐγὼ ὑπενόουν LTTrAW.
Υ τούτων these things LTTraw.
= — εἰς TIr[a].
Τ might send up Lurtraw.
ἃ — τοῖς LTTrA.
he) rrr.
¥ — εἰς ἀπώλειαν GLTTrAW. 5 [αὐτῶν A. t ἔφερον LTTrAW.
* + πονηράν (read evil charge) Li[A]w ; πονηρῶν of evils Tr.
2 Ἱεροσόλυμα LITrAW. 2 avarepibo
ς --- Ὃ δέ (read φησίν says
b — ἔφη (read [said]) LTTra. U
ὺ f συν- τ. 8 ἅπαν τιτΊτΑ We,
8. — οὖσιν ‘LITrAW.
h βοῶντες crying LIT: ; [ἐπι]βοῶντες A,
DENI ye VT. AC T'S
~ 7 ,
δεῖν py αὐτὸν" μηκέτι 25 ἐγὼ δὲ Κκαταλαβόμενος" μηδὲν
Zoucht “to “live the no longer. But I having perceived nothing
Lae 1g : , ? A le 2 i nr ΜΠ ? ~ δὲ ΄
αξιον ανατου αὐτὸν πεπραχεῖ at, “Kat GQuTOU € TOUTOU
worthy of death he had done, Salso *himselftand ?this *one
ἐπικαλεσαμένου τὸν Σεβαστόν. ἔκρινα πέμπειν "αὐτόν"
having appealed to Augu-tus, Idetermined tosend him,
26 περὶ οὗ ἀσφαλὲς τι γράψαι τῷ κυρίῳ οὐκ. ἔχω"
concerning whom “certain ‘anything ἴο write to {my) lord I have not.
διὸ προήγαγον» αὐτὸν ἐφ᾽ ὑμῶν, Kai μάλιστα ἐπὶ σοῦ,
Wherefore 1 brought 7torth ‘him before you, and specially before thee,
βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίππα, ὕπως τῆς avarpicswe γενομένης
king Agrippa, so that the examination haying taken place
~ oO ΤῊ Π » ΄ y apne ,
σχῶ τι γράψαι." 27 ἄλογον. γάρ μοι δοκεῖ πέμ-
I may have something to write ; for irrational tome it scems send-
ποντα δέσμιον, pup καὶ τὰς κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ αἰτίας σημᾶναι.
ing aprisoncr, not also the “against “him ‘charges to signify.
, ᾿ εἶ ~ » ? ye
26 ᾿Αγρίππας δὲ πρὸς τὸν Παῦλον ἔφη, Επιτρέπεταί᾽ oot
And Agrippa to Paul said, It isallowed thee
Ρὑπὲρ" σεαυτοῦ λέγειν. Tore ὁ Παῦλος “ἀπελογεῖτο," ἐκτείνας
for thyself tospeak. Then Paul made a defence, stretching out
\ wee yt ΤΡ δ, - 2 ~ CN)
TV χείρα, I 2 Tleot TAVTWY ων ἐγκαλοῦμαι ὑπὸ lov-
the hand: Concerning all of which Iam accused by Jews,
ὃ ΤᾺ 3 ~ > ‘ ef ? ee ΄ r 2
aiwy, βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίππα, ἥγημαι ἐμαυτὸν μακάριον “μέλλων.
king Agrippa, JLesteem myself happy being about
ἀπολογεῖσθαι ἐπὶ σοῦ σήμερον." 8 μάλιστα γνώστην Sbyra
to make defence before thee to-day, especially “aequainted *being
σεὶ πάντων τῶν κατὰ Ἰουδαίους ἐθῶν τε Kai ζητημάτων.
"thou οἵ all the *among SJews * ‘customs ?and ‘also *questions ;
διὸ δέομαί 'σου" μακροθύμως ἀκοῦσαί μου. 4 τὴν μὲν οὖν
wherefore I beseech thee putiently to hear ine. * The Sthen
_ Blwoty μου τὴν" ἐκ νεότητος, τὴν ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς
Manner “of *life “my from youth, which from [its] commencement
γενομένην ἐν» τῷ ἔθνει μου ἐν ‘Lepoaodt oe, ἴσασιν πάντες
was among my nation in Jorusalam, know all
Χο! Ιουδαῖοι, ὃ προγινώσκοντές pe ἄνωθεν, ἐὰν θέλωσιν
the Jews, who before knew me from the first, if they would
μαρτυρεῖν, ὅτι κατὰ τὴν ἀκριβεστάτην αἵρεσιν τῆς
bear witness, that according to the strictest sect
ἡμετέρας ὑθρησκείας" ἔζησα Φαρισαῖος" 6 καὶ νῦν ἐπ᾽
of our religion I lived a VPhayisee. And how for [the]
᾿] , ~ ΤΩ ,
ἐλπίδι τῆς “πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας " ἐπαγγελίας γενομένης ὑπὸ
hope ofthe “to “the. °fathers *pramise “made by
~ ἰδ ἢ φῇ , ’ τι ΕΝ Sy , € ~
τοῦ θεοῦ ἕστηκα κρινόμενος, 7 εἰς ἣν τὸ. δωδεκάφυλον ἡμῶν
God, Istand being judged, to which our twelve tribes
ye ea) ῃ Ve hey ~ r ~
EVEKTEVEIR νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν λατρεῦον ἐλπίζει καταντῆσαι"
intently “night and day serving hope to arrive ;
περὶ ἧς ἐλπίδος éyKadotpar, βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίππα," ὑπὸ
concerning which hope Tam accused, O king Agrippa, by
~ ? in ΄ , » , ᾽ ~ ε A
“τῶν" “Ιουδαίων, 8 τί ἄπιστον κρίνεται παρ᾽ ὑμῖν εἰ ὁ θεὸς
the Jews. Why incredible is it judged by you if God
νεκροὺς ἐγείρει; 9 ἐγὼ “μὲν οὖν ἔδοξα ἐμαυτῷ πρὸς
[the] dead raises ? 1 indeed therefore thought in myself ®to
‘before thee,
392
not to live any longer.
25 But when 1 found
that he had committed
nothing worthy of
death, and that he
himself hath appealed
to Augustus, I have
determined to send
him. 260f whom [
have no ecrtain thing
to write unto my lord.
Wherefore I have
broug!:t him forth be-
fore you, and specially
O king
Agrippa, that, after
examination had, I
might bave somewhat
to write. 27 lor it
scemeth to me unrea-
sonable to send a pri-
soner, and not withal
to sienify the crimes
laid against him,
XXVI. Then Agrip-
pa said unto Paul,
Thou art permitted to
speak forthyself. Thon
Paul stretched forth
the hand, and an-
swered for himself:
21thinkmyself happy,
king Agrippa, because
Τ shall answer for my-
self this day before
thee touching -all the
things whereof I am
aceu-ed of the dews:
3 especially because J
know thee to be expert
in all customs and
questions which are
among. the Jews:
wherefore E beseech
thee to hear me pa-
tiently. 4 My manner
of life from my youth,
which was atthe first
among mine own na-
tion at Jcrusalem,
know all the Jews;
5 which knew mefrom
the beginning, if they
would testify, that
after the most strait-
est sect of ourreligion
I lived a TPharisee.
6 And now Istandand
am judged for the
hope of the promise
made of God unto
our fathers: 7 unto
which promise our
twelve tribes, in tant-
ly serviug God day
and night, hope to
come. For ~ which
hope’s sake, king A-
grippa, I am accused
of the Jews, 8 Why
should it be thought a
thing incredible with
you, that God should
raise the dead? 91
verily thought with
Lavrov ζῇν LITrAW. * κατελαβόμην LITAW. | αὐτὸν θανάτου LTTrAw.
® — αὐτὸν (vedd [him]) LTrra. ° γράψω I shall write LrTraw.
Aoyetto placed after χεῖρα LYTrAW.
ὄντα T. t — gov LItra.
Y θρησκίας τ. τ εἰς LTTrAW.
᾿Αγρίππα LITrA; — ᾿Αγρίππα W.
¥ — τὴν Tr[ A].
© — τῶν GLITrAW. d + βασιλεῦ
P περὶ LITrA.
τ ἐπὶ σοῦ μέλλων αήμερον ἀπολογεῖσθαι GLTTrA.
w + re and (in) LTTraw.
a+ ἡμῶν (read our fathers) Lrtraw.
mM -— καὶ LTTrAW.
4 ἀπε-
S ae
x — ol LTrA,
Ὁ — βασιλεῦ
O king urtra.
904
myself, that I ought
to do many things
contrary to the name
of Jesus of Nazareth,
10 Which thing I also
did in Jerusalem: and
many of the saints did
I shut up in prison,
haying received au-
thority from the chief
priests; and when
they were put to death,
I gave my voice a-
gainst them. 11 And
1 punished them oft
in every synagogue,
and compelled them
to blaspheme; and
being exceedingly mad
against them, I per-
secuted them even
unto strange cities.
12 Whereupon as
went to Damascus
with authority and
commission from the
chief priests, 13 at
midday, O king, I saw
in the way a light
from heaven, above
the brightness of the
sun, shining round
about me and them
which journeyed with
me. 14 And when we
were all fallen to the
earth, I heard a voice
speaking unto me,
and saying in the He-
brew tongue, Saul,
Saul, why persecutest
thou me? /t is hard
for thee to kick a-
gainst the pricks.
15 And I said, Who
crt thou, Lord? And
he said, I am Jesus
whom thou persecut-
est. 16 But rise, and
stand upon thy feet:
for, 1 have appeared
unto thee for this pur-
pose, to make thee a
minister and a wit-
ness both of these
things which thou
hast seen, and of those
things in the which IT
will appear unto thee;
17delivering thee from
the- people, and from
the Gentiles, unto
whom now I send
thee, 18to open their
eyes, and to turn
them from darkness
to light, and from the
power of Satan unto
God, that they may
receive forgiveness of
gins, and inheritance
among them which
are sanctified by faith
thatisin me. 19Where-
upon, O king Agrippa,
8. + ve also LTTYA.
(read τῶν from the) L;
1 — καὶ λέγουσαν LTTra.
9 + ex from among *,?Tra.
1) Eup ig, fi Da Be SOG
? ~ ~ , ~ ΄
τὸ ὄνομα ᾿ἴησοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου δεῖν “πολλὰ ἐναντία
7the *name *%of ‘Jesus ‘the **Nazarwan 141 7ought “many *things *contrary
πρᾶξαι: 10 ὃ Kai ἐποίησα ἐν ἹἹεροσολύμοις, καὶ πολλοὺς ®
ἴο ἅο. Which also I did in Jerusalein>- and = many
~ e , ? \ f λ yr , Ἃ ul ‘ ~ ?
TWVY αγίωὼν ἕγω gu AKaIC KATEKNELDA, TI) TAA των anXx=
of the saints I in prisons shut up, the “from “the “chief
ιερέων ἐξουσίαν λαβών" ἀναιρουμένων.τε αὐτῶν
Spriests ‘authority having received; and *being “put *to "αοαίῃ ‘they
κατήνεγκα- ψῆφον. 11 καὶ κατὰ πάσας τὰς -συναγωγὰς
I gave [my] vote against [them]. And in all the _ synagogues
πολλάκις τιμωρῶν αὐτούς, ἠνάγκαζον βλασφημεῖν" περισ-
often punishing them, I compelled [them] to blaspheme, *Exceed-
σῶς τε ἐμμαινόμενος αὐτοῖς ἐδίωκον ἕως καὶ εἰς
ingly 'and being “furious against them I persecuted [them] even as far as to
rac ἔξω πόλεις. 12 ἐν οἷς δκαὶ" πορευόμενος εἰς τὴν Aa-
foreign cities. During which also journeying to Da-
μασκὸν μετ᾽ ἐξουσίας καὶ ἐπιτροπῆς rnc παρὰ! τῶν ἀρχ-
mascus, with authority and a commission from the chief
, ε , , ‘ \ « 4 “
ἱερέων, 19 ἡμέρας.μέσης κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν εἶδον, βασιλεῦ,
priests, at mid-day in the way 1 saw, O king,
οὐρανόθεν ὑπὲρ τὴν λαμπρότητα τοῦ ἡλίου περιλάμψαν
from heayen above the brighiness ofthe sun “shining *round Sabout
μὲ φῶς Kai τοὺς σὺν ἐμοὶ πορευομένους. 14 πάντων δὲ"
And all
καταπεσόντων ἡμῶν εἰς τὴν γῆν ἤκουσα φωνὴν *adovcar!
Shaving *fallen *down ‘of 7us to the ground Iheard a voice speaking
πρός me'kai λέγουσαν" τῇ ‘EGpatds διαλέκτῳ, Σαούλ, Σαούλ,
to me and = saying inthe Hebrew language, Saul, Saul,
Ti μὲ διώκεις; σκληρόν σοι πρὸς κέντρα λακτίζειν.
why me persecutest thou? [itis] hard for thee against goads to kick.
15 ᾿Εγὼ δὲ ™elzroy," Τίς ei κύριε: ὋὉ δὲ" εἶπεν, ᾿Εγώ εἰμι
AndlI said, Who art thou, Lord? Andhe said, I am
Ἰησοῦς. ὃν σὺ διώκεις. 16 ἀλλὰ ἀνάστηθι, Kai στῆθι ἐπὶ
Jesus whom thou persecutest: but rise up, and stand on
, ᾽ ~ » ΄
τοὺς. πόδας. σου εἰς. τοῦτο.γὰρ ὠφθην σοι, προχειρίσασθαί
thy feet ; for, for this purpose I appeared to thee, to appoint
σε ὑπηρέτην Kai μάρτυρα ὧν τε εἶδες WY.TE
thee anattendant and awitness both of what thou did-tsee and in what
ὀφθήσομαί σοι, 17 ἐξαιρούμενός σε ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ
I shallappear to thee, taking out thee from among the pcople and
τῶν ἐθνῶν, εἰς ode Ῥνῦν σε ἀποστέλλω," 18 ἀνοῖξαι ὀφθαλμοὺς
the nations, to whom now thee Isend, to open eyes
αὐτῶν, τοῦ ἐπιστρέψαι ἀπὸ σκότους εἰς φῶς Kai THE ἐξουσίας
‘their, that [they] may turn from darkness to light and the authority
τοῦ σατανᾶ ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν, τοῦ.λαβεῖν αὐτοὺς ἄφεσιν apap-
of Satan to God, that ?may “receive ‘they remission ofsins
τιῶν Kat KAnpoy ἐν τοῖς ἡγιασμένοις πίστει TY
and inheritance among those that have been sanctified by faith that [is]
εἰς ἐμέ. 19 Ὅθεν, βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίππα, οὐκ.ἐγενόμην ἀπειθὴς
in me, Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedicnt
τῇ οὐρανίῳ ὀπτασίᾳ, 20 ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἐλ Δαμασκῷ πρῶτον 4
to the heavenly vision ; but to those in Damascus first
®me ‘a *light and those with me journeying.
f+ ἐν ἴῃ (prisons) GLTTrAW. δ 8 — καὶ LTTrA. h — τῆς παρὰ
— τῆς [Tr]W ; — παρὰ TTr. ite LTTrAW. k χέγουσαν LTTrA.
πὶ εἶπα LTTrA. 2 + κιριος (read the Lord said) Lrtraw.
P ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω φε (O10t LOW) LTVA ; ἐγὼ σε ἀποστ. GW.
9 + ve (vead and also) βεττγα.
XXVI. ACTS.
. » \ , ~ ’ ,
καὶ τ Ἱεροσολύμοις, "εἰς πᾶοάν re τὴν χώραν τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας
and Jerusalem, 2to Sall ‘and the region of Judza
καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ᾿ἀπαγγέλλω»" ETAVOELY καὶ ἐπιστρέφειν
and tothe nations, declaring [tothem] torepent and to turn
ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν, ἄξια THC μετανοίας ἔργα πράσσοντας. 21 ἕνεκα
to God, *worthy “οἵ °repentance works doing. On account of
TovTmy pe You ᾿Ιουδαῖοι συλλαβόμενοι ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, ἐπει-
these things me the Jews having seized in the temple, at-
ρῶντο διαχειρίσασθαι. 22 ἐπικουρίας οὖν τυχὼν τῆς
tempted to kill. Aid therefore having obtained:
~ ~ ~ ,
παρὰ" τοῦ θεοῦ ἄχρι τῆς ἡμέρας. ταύτης ἕστηκα. ἡμαρτυρού-
from God unto this day Ihave stood, bearing wit-
μενος" μικρῷ.τε καὶ μεγάλῳ, οὐδὲν ἐκτὸς λέγων ὧν TE
ness both tosmall and togreat, nothing else saying than what both
οἱ προφῆται ἐλάλησαν μελλόντων γίνεσθαι καὶ *Mwoije,"
the prophets Ssaid “was °about &to 7happen ‘and *Moses,
23 εἰ παθητὸς ὁ χριστός, εἰ πρῶτος ἐξ ἀναστά-
whether ?should “suffer *Christ ; whether [he] first through resurrec-
σεως νεκρῶν φῶς μέλλει καταγγέλλειν τῷ ὃ λαῷ Kai τοῖς
tion of [the] dead *light ‘is about *to*announce tothe people and to the
ἔθνεσιν. 24 Ταῦτα. δὲ αὐτοῦ.ἀπολογουμένου, ὁ Φῆστος με-
nations. And *these *things uttering in his defence, Festus with
γάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ Edn," Maivy Παῦλε' τὰ πολλά σε γράμ-
loud voice said, Thouartmad, Paul; much “thee ‘learn-
᾽ , , « , c > / a
para εἰς μανίαν περιτρέπει. 25 Ὁ δὲς, Οὐ μαίνομαι, φησίν,
ing “to °madness “turns. But he, Ἴ *am ‘not *mad, ‘says,
Δ ~ d > 1 ? 0 , 5 ‘ ,ὔ er
κράτιστε Pore, “ἀλλ᾽" ἀληθείας Kai σωφροσύνης ῥήματα
most noble Festus, but of truth and discreetness words
ἀποφθέγγομαι" 30 ἐπίσταταιγὰρ περὶ τούτων ὁ βασι-
I utter ; for ‘is *informed Sconcerning *these 7things?the “king
Ave, πρὸς ὃν Kai παῤῥησιαζόμενος λαλῶ λανθάνειν γὰρ
to whom also using boldness I speak. For hidden from
αὐτόν τι τούτων οὐ πείθομαι “οὐδέν"" οὐ γάρ
him any of these things [are] not I am persuaded ; “ποῦ ‘for
ἐστιν ἐν γωνίᾳ πεπραγμένον τοῦτο. 27 πιστεύεις βασιλεῦ
7in 88. %corner “has *been*done this, Believest thou, king
olda Ore πιστεύεις. 28 Ὁ δὲ
Agrippa, the prophets ? I know that thou believest. And
᾿Αγρίππας πρὸς τὸν Παῦλον [ἔφη," ᾿Εν ὀλίγῳ pe δπείθεις!
Agrippa to Paul said, In alittle *me ‘thou *persuadest
χριστιανὸν "γενέσθαι." 29 Ὁ δὲ. αὔλος ᾿Ἰεῖπεν,! Ἐμὐξαίμην" ἂν
a Christian to become. And Paul said, I would wish
τῷ θεῷ, Kai ἐν ὀλίγῳ καὶ ἐν ἱπολλῷ" οὐ μόνον σε ἀλλὰ Kai
to God, both in alittle and in much not only thou but also
πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντάς pov σήμερον γενέσθαι τοιούτους
᾿Αγρίππα τοῖς προφήταις;
811 those hearing me thisday should become such
ὁποῖος κἀγώ εἰμι, παρεκτὸς τῶν δεσμῶν τούτων. 80 ™Kai
as ITalso am, except these bonds. And
~ > ᾿ ? eT Τὴ , n £ ᾿ Te € ‘
ταῦτα εἰπόντος αὐτοῦ," ἀνέστη " ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ ὁ ἡγεμὼν
these things “having “said "he, ®rose 7up *the ®*king and the governor
ἥ τε Βερνίκη καὶ οἱ σσυγκαθήμενοι" αὐτοῖς" 81 καὶ ava-
also Bernice and those who sat with them, and having
r+évinn. 8 -- εἰς LITA].
* “ὄντα being T. *amwOLTTrAW. Y μαρτυρόμενος LTTrAW.
τ ἀπήγγελλον I was declaring EGLITraw.
2 Mwvons GLTTrAW.
395
T was not disobedient
unto the heavenly vi-
sion: 20 but shewed
first unto them of Da-
mascus, and at Jeru-
salem, and throughout
all the coasts of Ju-
dea, and then to the
Gentiles, that they
should repent and
turn to God, and do
works mect for re-
pentance. 21 For these
causes the Jews caught
me in the temple, and
went about to kill me.
22 Having therefore
obtained help of God,
I continue unto this
day, witnessing both
to small and great,
saying none other
things than _ those
which the prophets
and Moses did say
should come: 23 that
Christ should suffer,
and that he should be
the first that should
rise from the dead,
and should shew light
unto the people, and
to the Gentiles, 24And
as he thus spake for
himself, Festus said
with a loud voice,
Paul, thou art beside
thyself ; much learn-
ing doth make thee
mad. 25 But he said,
I am not mad, most
noble Festus; but
speak forth the words
of truth and _ sober-
ness, 26 For the king
knoweth of these
things, before whom
also I speak freely :
for am persuaded
that none of these
things are hidden
from him; for this
thing was not done in
a corner. 27 King A-
grippa, believest thou
the prophets? I know
that thou believest.
28 Then Agrippa said
unto Paul, Almost
thou persuadest me
to be 84 Christian.
29 And Paul said, I
would to God, that
not only thou, but
also all that hear me
this day, were both
almost, and altogether
such as I am, except
these bonds. 30And
when he had thus spose
ken, the king rose up,
and the governor, and
Bernice, and they that
sat with them : 31 and
when they were gone
v= οἱ Τ τ.
a+ te (read
both to the) LtTra. > φησίν says LTTrA. © + Παῦλος (read Paulsays) Lrtrw. ἢ ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
© —ovdéy τι; οὐθέν T[Tr]A. ἴ — ἔφη (read [said]}) LTTraw.
h ποιῆσαι to make (mea Christian) LTtra.
γάλῳ για. ™ — καὶ ταῦτα εἰπόντος αὐτοῦ GLTTrAW.
8 πείθη thou persuadest thyself a.
i — εἶπεν (read [said]) Lrtra,
a+ τε both GLrtraw.
1 με-
° guy- T.
* εὐξάμην T.
590
aside, they talked he-
tween themselves, say-
ing, This man doeth
nothing worthy of
death or of bonds.
32 Then said Agrippa
unto Festus, This man
might haye been set
at liberty, if he,had
not appealed unto Car
Bar.
XXVIII. And when
it was determined that
we should sail into
Italy, they delivered
Paul and certain other
prisoners unto one
named Julius, a cen-
turion of Augustus’
band. 2 And entering
into a ship of Adra-
myttium, we launched,
meaning to sail by the
coasts of Asia; one
Aristarchus, a Mace-
donian of Thessalo-
nica, being with us
3 And the next day we
touched at Sidon. And
Julius courteously en-
treated Paul, and gave
him liberty to go unto
his friends to refresh
himself. 4 And when
we had Jannched from
thence, we sailed un-
der Oyprus, because
the winds were con-
trary. 5 And when
we had sailed over the
sea of Cilicia and
Pamphylia, we came
to Myra, a city of Ly-
cia. 6 And there the
centurion found aship
of Alexandria sailing
into Italy ; and he put
us therein. 7 And
when we had sailed
slowly many days, and
scarce were come over
against Cnidus, the
wind not suffering us,
we sailed under Crete,
over against Salmone;
8 and, hardly passing
ie came unto a place
which is. called The
fair havens; nigh
whereunto was_ the
city of Lasea. 9 Now
when neich time was
spent, and when sail-
ing was now danger-
ous, because the fast
was now already past,
‘Pauladmonished them,
10 and said unto them,
Sirs, I perceive that
this voyage will be
with hurt and much
damage, not only of
P ἢ δεσμῶν ἄξιον LTTr.
u εἰς in ΤΤΤῚ[Α].
LITraw.
Σ κατήλθαμεν TTr.
b”Adaoca Alassa L;
Tl PAs ET >. VE Seve
χωρήσαντες ἐλάλουν πρὸς ἀλλήλους λέγοντες, | Ὅτι οὐδὲν
withdrawn they spoke to one another saying, Nothing
θανάτου Ῥάξιον ἢ δεσμῶν" 4 πράσσει ὁ.ἄνθρωπος οὗτος.
308 *death lworthy or of bonds does this man.
82 ᾿Αγρίππας. δὲ τῷ Φήστῳ ἔφη, ᾿Απολελύσθαι τἐδύνατο! ὁ
And Agrippa to Festus said, *Have *been ®let?go “might
ἄνθρωπος. οὗτος εἰ μὴ Σἐπεκέκλητο" Καίσαρα. ΄
this *man if he had not appealed to Cesar.
Φ Ὥς δὲ ἐκρίθη τοῦ. ἀποπλεῖν. ἡμᾶς εἰς τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν
But when it was decided that *should “sail *we to Italy
᾿παρεδίδουν τόν. τε ἸΤαῦλον Kai τινας ἑτέρους δεσμώτας ἑκα-
they delivered uD both Panl and certain other prisoners” toa
τοντάρχῃ, ὀνόματι ᾿Ιουλίῳ, σπείρης Σεβαστῆς. ἐπιβάν--:
centurion, by name Julius, of the band of Augustus. *Having *gone*on
τες δὲ πλοίῳ ᾿Αδραμυττην ῷ ἱμέλλοντες" πλεῖν ἃ τοὺς κατὰ
5poard ‘and aship of Adramyttium about to navigate the 7along
τὴν ᾿Ασίαν τόπους ἀνήχθημεν, ὄντος σὺν ἡμῖν ᾿Αριστάρχου
SAsia Iplaces we set sail, being with us Aristarchus
Μακεδόνος Θεσσαλονικέως. 8 τῇ. τειἑτέρῳ κατήχθημεν εἰς
a Macedonian of Thessalonica. And the next [day] we landed at
i)
Σιδῶνα: φιλανθρώπως τε ὁ ᾿Τούλιος τῷ ὙΠ Ὁ χρησάμενος
Sidon. And *kindly 1Julius “having “treated
ἐπέτρεψεν πρὸς φίλους soe setae ἐπιμελείας
allowed [him] 7to [his] *friends leoing (’their] Scare
τυχεῖν. 4 κἀκεῖθεν ἀναχθέντες ὑπεπλεύσαμεν τὴν Κύπρον
®to Sreceive. And thence setting sail we sailed under Cyprus
διὰ τὸ τοὺς ἀνέμους εἶναι ἐναντίους. 5 τό.τε. πέλαγος τὸ
because the winds were contrary. And the sea ΐ
κατὰ τὴν Κιλικίαν καὶ Παμφυλίαν διαπλεύσαντες “κατήλθομεν5"
along Cilicia and Pamphylia having saiied over we cama
εἰς ΥΜύρα! τῆς Λυκίας. 6 Κἀκεῖ εὑρὼν ὁ ἑκατόνταρχος"
to Myra of Lycia. Andthere “having *found'the ?centurion
πλοῖον ᾿Αλεξανδρῖνον πλέον εἰς τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν ἐνεβίβασεν
a ship of Alexandria sailing to Italy he caused *to Senter
ἡμᾶς εἰς αὐτό. 7 ἐν ἱκαναῖς.δὲ ἡμέραις βραδυπλοοῦντες καὶ
tus into it. And for many days sailing slowly and
μόλις γενόμενοι κατὰ τὴν Κνίδον, μὴ προσεῶντος ἡμᾶς
hardly having come over against Cnidus, “not ‘suffering Sus
= , > 3
τοῦ ἀνέμου, ὑπεπλεύσαμεν THY Κρήτην κατὰ Σαλμώνην"
the wind, we sailed under Crete over ΒΕ ΘΙ πεν Salmone ;
8 μόλις.τε παραλεγόμενοι αὐτὴν ἤλθομεν εἰς τόπον τινὰ
and hardly coasting along it wecame to a “place ‘certain
καλούμενον Καλοὺς Λιμένας, ᾧ. ἐγγὺς “ἣν πόλις!" PAacaia. :
called Fair Havens, near which was acity. of Lassa.
9 Ἱκανοῦ δὲ χρόνου διαγενομένου καὶ ὄντος ἤδη ἐπισφαλοῦς
And much time having passed and being already dangerous
τοῦ πλοός, διὰ TO καὶ τὴν νηστείαν ἤδη παρεληλυθέναι,
the ΟΥ̓ ΘΕ because also the sae already had pas
mapyvet ὁ ἸΤαῦλος 10 λέγων αὐτοῖς, ΓΑνδρες, θεωρῶ ὅτι μετὰ
exhorted *Paul ‘saying “them, Men, TI perceive that with
ὕβρεως καὶ πολλῆς ζημίας οὐ μόνον τοῦ “φόρτου" ai τοῦ
disaster, and much loss not only ofthe cargo and of the
a+ τι τ. r ἠδύνατο LW. 5 ἐπικέκλητο L. t μέλλοντι
- τοὺς the GLTTrAW. w πορευθέντι LTTra.
Υ Μύῤῥα LYTrA, : ἑκατοντάρχης ΤΤΊΤΑ- 5 πόλις ἣν To
Aagéa Lasea Tra. © φορτίου GLITrAW
XXVII. ACTS.
πλοίου ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν Ψυχῶν. ἡμῶν μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι τον πλοῦν.
ship but also of our lives is about tobe the voyage.
11 Ὁ δὲ ἑκατόνταρχος" τῷ κυβερνήτῃ καὶ τῷ ναυκλήρῳ
by the steersman and the ship-owner
But the centurion
Ιξἐπείθετο μᾶλλον" ἢ τοῖς ὑπὸ frou Παύλου λεγο-
Paul 4spoken.
was persuaded rather than by the things “by
’ A ~ , c ’ A
μένοις. 12 ἀνευθέτου.δὲ τοῦ λιμένος ὑπάρχοντος πρὸς παρα-
And ill-adapted the port being to * winter
, « , ΓΝ ~ > ~ "
χειμασίαν, ot ὅπλείους" ἔθεντο. βουλὴν ἀναχθῆναι κἀκεῖθεν,
in, the most counselled τό set sail thence also,
ἰἸεἴΐπως" δύναιντο καταντήσαντες εἰς Φοίνικα παρα-
if by any means they might be able having arrived at Phoenice to
χειμάσαι, λιμένα τῆς Κρήτης βλέποντα κατὰ
winter {there}, a port of Crete looking towards south-west
καὶ κατὰ χῶρον. 18 ὑποπνεύσαντος. δὲ νότου, δόξαν-
and towards north-west, And *blowing °gently ‘a *south*wind, think-
TEC THE προθέσεως κεκρατηκέναι, ᾿ ἄραντες ἄσσον
ing the purpose to have gained, having weighed [anchor] *close °by
παρελέγοντο τὴν Κρήτην. 14 per’ ob πολὺ δὲ ἔβαλεν
*they “coasted “along Crete. *After “not “long *but there came
4 ᾽ ~ ” , , t
κατ᾽ αὐτῆς ἄνεμος τυφωνικός, ὁ καλούμενος *edooxdwy."
down it a“wind ‘tempestuous, rcalled’ > Euroclydon,
15 συναρπασθέντος.δὲ τοῦ πλοίου, καὶ μὴ δυναμένου ἀντ-
And “having *been °caught ‘the *ship, and not able to bring
οφθαλμεῖν τῷ ἀνέμῳ, ἐπιδόντες ἐφερόμεθα. 10 νησίον
{her] head tothe wind, giving [her] up we were driven along. °Small “island
δὲ τι ὑποδραμόντες καλούμενον ᾿Κλαύδην" “port
put *a Scertain “running “under called Clauda “hardly
ἰσχύσαμεν" περικρατεῖς γενέσθαι τῆς σκάφης" 17 ἣν ἄραν-
4we were able maxters to become of the boat; which having taken
τες βοηθείαις ἐχρῶντο, ὑποζωννύντες TO πλοῖον" φοβούμενοί
up Ὁ helps they used, undergirding the ship; “fearing
TE “μὴ εἰς THY σύρτιν ἐκπέσωσιν, χαλάσαντες TO σκεῦος
απ lest into the quicksand they should fall, having lowered the gear
er ? 1? 3 ~ A Ua « ~
οὕτως ἐφέροντο. 18 Σφοδρῶς. δὲ χειμαζομένων ἡμῶν
so they were driven. But “violently *being *tempest-tossed ‘we
τῇ ἑξῆς ἐκβολὴν ἐποιοῦντο᾽ 19 καὶ τῇ
on the next [day] %a ᾿οαβύϊηρ °out [*of 7cargo] ὍΠΟΥ “made, and on the
τρίτῃ αὐτόχειρες τὴν σκευὴν τοῦ πλοίου πἐῤῥίψαμεν""
third [day] with [our] own hands the equipment ofthe ship we cast away.
20 μήτε. δὲ ἡλίου μήτε ἄστρων ἐπιφαινόντων ἐπὶ πλείονας
And neither sun nor stars appearing for many
e , ~ ΄ > ? ΄ "
ἡμέρας, χειμῶνός τε οὐκ ὀλίγου ἐπικειμένου, λοιπὸν περιῃ-
days, and “tempest ‘no “small lying on [us], henceforth was taken
ρεῖτο “πᾶσα ἐλπὶς" τοῦ σώζεσθαι. ἡμᾶς. 21 πολλῆς. δὲ" ἀσιτίας
away” all hope of our being saved. And “a ‘long abstinence
« , , ΄' \ « ~ {2 ? ~
ὑπαρχούσης, τότε σταθεὶς ὁ Παὔλος ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν εἶπεν,
there “being, then standing “up ?Paul in their midst said,
yw . Ἢ » ’ , ,
Εδει μὲν, ὦ ἄνδρες, πειθαρχήσαντάς μοι μὴ ἀνά-
It behoved [you] indeed, O men, having been obedient tome not to have
γεσθαι ἀπὸ τὴς Κρήτης κερδῆσαί τε τὴν ὕβριν.ταύτην Kai
set sail from Crete and to have gaincd this disaster and
'λίβα
4 ἑκατοντάρχης GLTTrA. © μᾶλλον ἐπείθετο LTTrA.
LTTrA. ἢ ἐκεῖθεν thence LTTrA. 1 εἴ πῶς LTVA.
κλύδων Euryclydon a, |! Καῦδα Cauda τι; Κλαῦδα Tt; K[A]avda a
f — τοῦ LIT: [A]W.
k εὐρακύλων Euracylon LrTraw ; εὐρυ-
397
the lading and ship,
but also of our lives,
11 Nevertheless the
ecnturion believed the
master and the owner
of the ship, more than
those things which
were spoken by Paul.
12 And because the ha-
ven was not commo-
dious to winter in, the
more part advised to
depart thence also, if
by any means they
might attain to Phe-
nice, and there to win-
ter; which is anhaven
of Crete, and licth to-
ward the south west
and north west. 13 And
when the south wind
blew softly, supposing
that they had obtained
their purpose, loosing
thence, they sailed
close by Crete. 14 But
not long after there
arose against it a
tempestuous wind,
called Euroelydon.
15 And when the
ship was caught, and
could not bear up into
the wind, we let fer
drive. 16 And run-
ning under a ecrtain
island which is ealled
Clauda, we had much
work to come by the
boat: 17 which when
they had taken up,
they used helps, un-
dergirding the ship;
and, fearing lest they
should fall into the
quicksands,strake sail,
and so were driven,
18 And we being ex-
ceedingly tossed with
a tempest, the next
day they lightened the
ship; 19 and the third
day we cast out with
our own hands the
tackling of the ship.
20 And when neither
sun nor stars in many
days appeared, and no
small tempest lay on
us, all hope that we
should be saved was
then taken away.
21 But after long ab-
stinence Paul stood
forth in the midst of
them, and said, Sirs,
ye should have heark-
ened unto me, and not
have loosed from Crete
and to have gained
this harm and loss,
— — -06- τ...
ὃ πλείονες
Ὁ ςσχύσαμεν μόλις
ταῦθ κὰν. δι ἔλδιψαν they cast away GLIraW ; ἔριψαν T. 9 ἐλπὶς πᾶσα LTTraA. Ρ τε {πτ' ἦν
398
22 And now I exhort
you to be of good
cheer: for there shall
be no loss of any man’s
life among you, but of
theship, 23 For there
stead by me this night
the angel of God,
whose Lam, and whom
I serve, 24 saying, Fear
not, Paul ; thou must
be brought before Cx-
sar: and, lo, God hath
given thee all them
that sail with thee,
25 Wherefore, sirs, be
of good cheer: for I
believe God, that it
shall be even as it was
told me. 26 Howbeit
we must be cast upon
acertain island. 27But
when the fourteenth
night was come, as we
were driven up and
down in Adria, about
midnight the shipmen
deemed that they drew
near to some country ;
28 and sounded, and
found tt twenty fa-
thoms : and when they
bad gone a little fur-
ther, they sounded
again, and found 7 fif-
teen fathoms. 29 Then
fearing lest we should
have fallen upon rocks,
they cast four anchors
out of the stern, and
wished for the day.
30 And as the shipmen
were about to flee out
of the ship, when they
had let down the boat
into the sea, under
colour as though they
would have cast an-
chors out of the fore-
ship, 31 Paul said to
the centurion and to
the soldiers, Except
these abide in the ship,
ye cannot be saved.
32 Then the soldiers
cut off the ropes of
the boat, and let her M
fall off. 33And while
the day was coming
on, Paul besought
them all to take meat,
saying, This day is the
fourteenth day that ye
have tarricd and con-
tinued fasting, hav-
ing taken nothing.
34 Wherefore I pray
you to take some meat:
for this is tor your
4 τὰ νῦν LTTrA.
t+ ἐγώ LTA].
πέσωμεν We Should fall GLrtraw.
Ὁ ἀπέκοψαν οἱ στρατιῶται LTTrA,
ὁ προσλαμβανόμενοι taking 1..
ΟΤΤΓΑ.
UTTrA,
νυ μήπω τι; μήπου TTr; μή Tov A.
fh PAGS Ei.
THY ζημίαν. 22 καὶ Iraviy" παραινῶ ὑμᾶς
loss : and now I exhort you ἴο be of good cheer,
? δι A ~ ? , » γ « ~ . ~
ἀποβολὴ.γὰρ ψυχῆς οὐδεμία ἔσται ἐξ ὑμῶν, πλὴν τοῦ
for “1055 *of *life ‘not*any shall be from among you, oniy of the
πλοίου. 23 παρέστη. γὰρ μοι "Ty.vuKTi.ratTy' Sdyyedoc!" τοῦ
ship. For stood by me this night wn angel
~ ᾽ ce \ , , ‘ ~ ~
θεοῦ, οὗ εἰμι" ᾧ.καὶ λατρεύω," 24 λέγων, Μὴ.ψοβοῦ Madde,
of God, whose Iam and whom I serve, saying, Fear not, Paul ;
Καίσαρί σε δεῖ παραστῆναι" Kai ἰδοὺ κεχάρισταί σοι ὁ θεὸς
Cxsar thou must stand before; and lo “has “granted *to°*thee *God
πάντας τοὺς πλέοντας μετὰ σοῦ. 25 Aw εὐθυμεῖτε ἄνδρες"
811 those sailing with thee. Wherefore be of good cheer, men,
πιστεύω.γὰρ τῷ θεῷ OTe οὕτως ἔσται καθ᾿ ὃν.τρόπον
for I believe God that thus. itshallbe according to the way
λελάληταί μοι. 26 εἰς.νῆσον.δὲ τινα δεῖ.ἡμᾶς ἐκπεσεῖν.
it has been said to nie. But on *island ‘a *certain we must fall,
27 Ὥς δὲ τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτη νὺξ ἐγένετο διαφερομένων
And when the fourteenth night was come *being “driven *about
ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ ᾿Αδρίᾳ, Kara ἐσον τῆς νυκτὸς ὑπενόουν
‘we in the Adriatic, towards [the] middle of the night “supposed
οἱ ναῦται προσάγειν τινὰ αὐτοῖς χώραν" 28 Kai βολίσαντες
‘the sailors ®neared ‘some ‘them ‘country, and having sounded
εὗρον ὀργυιὰς εἴκοσι: βραχὺ. δὲ διαστήσαντες καὶ πάλιν
they found *fathoms ‘twenty, and “a *little ‘having *gone *farther and again
βολίσαντες εὗρον ὀργυϊὰς dexarevTe’ 29 φοβούμενοί. τε
having sounded they found *fathoms fifteen ; and fearing
ὑμήπως" “eic' τραχεῖς τόπους "“ἐκπέσωσιν," ἐκ πρύμνης
lest on rocky places they should fall, out of (the) ~ stern
ῥίψαντες ἀγκύρας τέσσαρας YnvxyovTo' ἡμέραν γενέσθαι.
XXVII.
εὐθυμεῖν"
having cast anchors four they wished day to come.
30 τῶν.δὲ ναυτῶν ζητούντων φυγεῖν ἐκ Tov πλοίου, Kat
But the sailors seeking to flee out of the ship, and
χαλασάντων τὴν σκάφην εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, προφάσει ὡς ἐκ
having let down’ the boat into the sea, with pretext as from
Zz s il a Ar id ? , Il ’ ΄ , 81 7 « Il roe
. *rowpac' μελλόντων ἀγκύρας" ἐκτείνειψ, εἶπεν ὁ Ilav
[080] prow being about *anchors ‘to “cast *out, ®said *Paul
hog τῷ ἑκατοντάρχῃ Kai τοῖς στρατιώταις, ᾿Εὰν.μὴ οὗτοι
to the centurion and tothe soldiers, Unless these
είνωσιν ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ, ὑμεῖς σωθῆναι οὐ.δύνασθε. 32 Τότε Pot
abide in the ship ye *be ‘saved *eannot. Then the
στρατιῶται ἀπέκοψαν" τὰ σχοινία τὴς σκάφης καὶ εἴασαν
soldiers cut away the ropes ofthe boat and let
αὐτὴν ἐκπεσεῖν. 83 ἄχρι.δὲ οὗ “ἔμελλεν ἡμέρα" γίνεσθαι,
her fall. Anduntil was “about ‘day *to °come,
, « ~ er ~ ~ one,
παρεκάλει ὁ Παῦλος ἅπαντας μεταλαβεῖν τροφῆς, λέγων,
7exhorted ®Paul all to partake of food, saying,
Τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτην σήμερον ἡμέραν προσδοκῶντες
*The *fourteenth 1to-*day [315] day watching
διατελεῖτε, μηδὲν" προσλαβόμενοι." 34 διὸ
nothing having taken, Wherefore
τοῦτο.γὰρ πρὸς τῆς
for this for
ἄσι-
without
πα ρα-
1 ex-
TOL
taking food ye continue,
καλῶ ὑμᾶς ἱπροσλαβεῖν" τροφῆς"
hort you to take fooe,
8 ἄγγελος placed after λατρεύω LTTrAW.
“ κατὰ against LTTraw. χ ἐκ-
Υ εὔχοντο TIrA. ὅπρῳῴρης 1. 8 ἀγκύρας μελλόντων
© ἡμέρα ἤμελλεν (ἔμελλεν T) LTTrA. 4 μηϑὲν
{ μεταλαβεῖν to partake of GLTTrAW.
¥ ταύτη TH νυκτὶ GLTTrAW.
XXVII. XXVIII.
ὑμετέρας. σωτηρίας ὑπάρχει"
your safety i
ROT S:
βοὐδενὸς" γὰρ ὑμῶν θρὶξ ex"
for of no one of you 8 881 of
τῆς κεφαλῆς ἱπεσεῖται." 35 "Εἰπὼν". δὲ ταῦτα καὶ λαβὼν
the head shall fall. And having said these things and having taken
ἄρτον εὐχαρίστησεν τῷ θεῷ ἐνώπιον πάντων, καὶ κλάσας
aleaf he gave thanks toGod before all, and having broken [it]
ἤρξατο ἐσθίειν. 36 εὔθυμοι. δὲ γενόμενοι πάντες καὶ αὐ-
began to eat. And *of good Scheer “having *hecome ‘all also them-
τοὶ προσελάβοντο τροφῆς 91 ἱἦμεν". δὲ “ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ at
is ;
selves took food. Andwewere in the ship’ “the
πᾶσαι ψυχαὶ" διακόσιαι πἑβδομηκονταέξ." 88 κορεσθέντες. δὲ
all souls twohundred {and} seventy six. And being satisfied
τροφῆς ἐκούφιζον τὸ πλοῖον, ἐκβαλλόμενοι τὸν σῖτον εἰς τὴν
with food they lightened the ship, casting out the wheat into the
θάλασσαν. 859 Ὅτε δὲ ἡμέρα ἐγένετο THY γῆν οὐκ. ἐπεγίνωσκον"
sea. And when “day 7it?was the land they did not recognize ;
, , , ») ’ ? τι οἱ
κόλπον.δέ τινα κατενόουν ἔχοντα αἰγιαλόν, εἰς ὃν “ἐβου-
but a*bay ‘certain they perceived having a shore, on which they
λεύσαντο! εἰ δύναιντο ἐξῶσαι τὸ πλοῖον. 40 Kat τὰς
purposed if they should be able to drive the ship ; and *the
ἀγκύρας περιελόντες εἴων εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, ἅμα
Sanchors “having *cut θαυ ὑμογ left in the sea, at the same time
ἀνέντες τὰς ζευκτηρίας τῶν πηδαλίων" Kai ἐπάραντες TOY
having loosened the bands of the rudders, and having hoisted the
Ῥάρτέμονα! τῇ πνεούσῃ κατεῖχον εἰς τὸν αἰγιαλόν. 41 περι-
foresail tothe wind they made for the shore. *Having
πεσόντες δὲ εἰς τόπον διθάλασσον “ἐπώκειλαν" τὴν vavY"
*fallen land into a place where two seas+met they ran aground the + vessel ;
as 4 x joey , \
καὶ ἡ μὲν πρώρα ἐρείσασα ἔμεινεν ἀσάλευτος, ἡ.δὲ
and the prow having stuck fast remained immovable, but the
[4 le e Ἃ ~ , ~ , ~
πρύμνα ἐλύετο ὑπὸ τῆς βίας ττῶν κυμάτων." 42 τῶν δὲ
stern was broken by the violence of the waves. And of the
στρατιωτῶν βουλὴ ἐγένετο ἵνα τοὺς δεσμώτας ἀποκτείνωσιν,
soldiers {the] counsel + was that the prisoners they should kill,
'μήτις ἐκκολυμβήσας "διαφύγοι"" 48 6.08 'ἑκατόνταρχος!
lest anyone havingswum out should escape. But the centurion
βουλόμενος διασῶσαι τὸν Παῦλον ἐκώλυσεν αὐτοὺς τοῦ
desiring to save Paul hindered them of [their]
ee ? aN ᾿ " ὃ Ss e ~ ΕΣ ᾽
βουλήματος, ἐκέλευσέν. τε τοὺς δυναμένους κολυμβᾷν, “ἀποῤ-
purpose, and commanded those _ being able to swim, having
ΓΕ L ‘ ~ ‘
ῥίψαντας" -πρώτους, ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν ἐξιέναι, 44 καὶ τοὺς
cast [themselves] off first, on the land to go out; and the
fe τ ‘ \ ‘ cay \ , ~ ‘ ~
λοιπούς, ode μὲν ἐπὶ σανίσιν οὺς.δὲ ἐπί τινων. τῶν ἀπὸ TOU
rest, some indeed on boards andothers on somethings : from the
΄ ‘ tv ᾽ὔ ~ ‘ 4 ~
πλοίου" καὶ οὕτως ἐγένετο πάντας διασωθῆναι ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν.
ship; and thus itcametopass all werebroughtsafely to the land.
28 Kai διασωθέντες τότε “ἐπέγνωσαν! ὅτι Μελίτη ἡ
And having been saved then they knew that Melita the
νῆσος -καλεῖται. 2 Οἱ. “δὲ! βάρβαροι Yarapstyov' οὐ τὴν
island is called. And the barbarians shewed no
τυχοῦσαν φιλανθρωπίαν ἡμῖν: τἀνάψαντες" γὰρ πυράν προσ-
common philanthropy tous; for having kindled # fire they
Ε οὐθενὸς L.
c h ἀπὸ LTTra. i? ἀπολεῖται shall perish GLTTrAw.
1 ἤμεθα LTTrAW.
I ™ αἱ πᾶσαι ψυχαὶ ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ LTTrAW.
ο ἐβουλεύοντο LTTrAW. P ἀρτέμωνα LTT AW. |
LiiT~A]. 5 διαφύγῃ GLTTAW.
Wwe kuew ΨΤΤΓΑΥ, 2 τε LTTrAW.
q ἐπέκειλαν LTTrA.
τ ἑκατοντάρχης LTTrA.
ὃ παρειχαν LITA,
v ἀπορίψαντας 1.
2 ἅψαντες LTTrAW.
399
health : for there shall
not an hair fal} from
the head of any of you.
35 And when he had
thus spoken, he took
bread, and gave thanks
‘to God in presence of
them all: and when
he had broken 7/, he be-
gan to eat. 36 Then
were they all of good
cheer, and they also
took some meat. 37 And
we were in all in
the ship two hundred
thréescore and sixteen
souls. 38 And when
they had eaten enough,
they lightened the
ship, and cast out the
wheat into the sea.
39 And when it,was
day, they knew not
the Jand:: but they
discovered a certain
creek with a shore,
into the which they
were minded, ifit were
possible, to thrust in
the ship. 40 And when
they had taken up the
anchors, they commit-
ted themselves unto
the sea, and loosed the
rudder bands, and
hoised up the mainsail
to the wind, and made
toward shore, 41 And
falling into a place
where two seas met,
they ran the ship a-
ground ; and the fore-
part stuck fast, and
remained unmoyeable,
but’ the hinder part
was broken with the
violence of the waves.
42 And the soldiers’
counsel was to kill
the prisoners, lest any
of them should swim
out, and escape. 43 But
the centurion, willing.
to save Paul, kept
them from their pur-
pose ; and command-
ed that they which
could swim should
cast themselves first
into the sea, and get
to land: 44and the
rest, some on boards,
and some on broken
pieces of the ship. And
so it came to pass,
that they escaped all
safe to land,
XXVIIT. And when
they were escaped,then
they knew that the
island was called Me-
lita. 2 And the barbar-
ous people shewed us
no little kindness : for
they kindled a fire,
k εἴπας LTTrA.
n ἑβδομήκοντα ἕξ GLTTW.
tT — τῶν KULATOV
W ἐπέγνωμεν
400
and received us every
one, because of the pre-
8ent rain, and because
of the cold. 3 And
when Paul had ga-
thered a bundle of
sticks, and laid them
on the fire, there
came a viper out of
the heat, and fastened
on his hand. 4 And
when the barbarians
Saw the venomous
beast hang on his
hand, they s2id among
themselves, No doubt
this man is a mur-
derer, whom, though
he hath escaped the
sea, yet vengeance
suffereth not to live.
5 And he shook off the
beast into the fire, and
felt no harm. 6 How-
beit they looked when
he should have swol-
len, or fallen down
dead suddenly: but
after they had looked
8. great while, and saw
no harm come to him,
they changed their
minds, and said that
he was a god. 7 In the
same quarters were
possessions of the chief
man of the island,
whose nanie was Pub-
lius ; who received us,
and lodged us three
days courteously.
8 And it eame to pass,
that the father of Pub-
lius lay sick of afever
and of a bloody flux: to
whom Paul entered in,
and prayed, and laid
his hands on him, and
healed him. 9 So
when this was done,
others also, which had
diseases in the island,
came, and were healed:
10 who also honoured
us with many hon-
ours; and when we
departed, they laded
us with such things as
were necessary.
11 And after three
months we departedin
a ship of Alexandria,
which had wintered in
the isle, whose sign
was Castor and Pol-
lux. 12 And landing
at Syracuse, we tar-
ried there three days.
13 And from thence we
fetched a compass,and
came to Rhegium: and
a+ re (read a certain quantity) Lrrraw.
ὁ πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔλεγον LITrA.
h μεταβαλόμενοι Tra.
4 εἶδαν Tr.
LTTrAw.
» 708A ,
ἔπαθεν οὐδὲν κακόν.
m δὲ and (this) Lrrra.
χρείας Needs LTT: AW.
WIPASEIS. XXVIII
, , « ~ τ ὧν ~ <
ἐλάβοντο πάντας ἡμᾶς, διὰ τὸν ὑετὸν τὸν ἐφεστῶτα Kai
received all ofus, beeauseof the rain that was present and
διὰ τὸ ψύχος. 3 Συστρέψαντος δὲ τοῦ Παύλου φρυγάνων
beeause of the cold. And “having ?gathered ?Paul Sof ’sticks
πλῆθος, Kai ἐπιθέντος ἐπὶ τὴν πυρὰν ἔχιδνα θέκ' τῆς
4a°quantity,and having laid[{them] on the’ fire a viper out of the
θέρμης “ἐξελθοῦσα! καθῆψεν τῆς. χειρὸς αὐτοῦ. 4 ὡς δὲ Δεἶδον"
heat having come wound about his hand, And when “saw
οἱ βάρβαροι κρεμάμενον τὸ θηρίον ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ
‘the “barbarians Shanging *the *beast from his hand
e EX ἣν ‘ τὰλλ aN I TL , , 2 > « »
ἐλεγοὸν πρὸς ἀλλήλους, ἄντως φονευς ἐστιν 0 ἄνθρωπος
they said to one another, By allmeansa murderer is
οὗτος, ὃν διᾳσωθέντα ἐκ τῆς θαλάσσης ἡ δίκη
‘this, whom having been saved from the sea justice *to “live “ποῦ
εἴασεν. ὃ Ὃ μὲν οὖν ἰἀποτινάξας" τὸ θηρίον εἰς τὸ πῦρ
‘permitted. He. indeed, then having shaken off the beast in.o the fire
6 οἱ δὲ προσεδόκων αὐτὸν μέλλειν
But they were expecting him tobe about
Syme Δ ἢ ‘ ‘
ἐπὶ. πολὺ δὲ
But for a Ἰοῦ:σ time
7man
civ οὐκ
suffered no injury.
δπίμπρασθαι" ἣ καταπίπτειν ἄφνω νεκρόν"
to become inflamed or tofalldown suddenly dead,
αὐτῶν προσδοκώντων Kai θεωρούντων μηδὲν ἄτοπον εἰς αὐτὸν
they expecting and seeing nothing amiss to him
γινόμενον, μεταβαλλόμενοι! ἔλεγον ᾿Ἰθεὺὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι."
happening, changing their opinion suid a god he was.
7 Ἔν δὲ τοῖς περὶ τὸν τόπον ἐκεῖνον ὑπῆρχεν χωρία
Nowin the [parts] about that place were lands
τῷ πρωτῳ τῆς νήσου, ὀνόματι Ποπλίῳ, ὃς ἀνα-
belonging tothe chief of the island, by name Publius, who having
δεξάμενος ἡμᾶς ‘rpete ἡμέρας! φιλοφοόνως ἐξένισεν.
received us three days in a friendly way lodged [us].
ὃ éyevero.dé τὸν πατέρα τοῦ Ποπλίου πυρετοῖς καὶ ἰδυσε»-
And it happened the father of Publius “fevers Sand
τερίᾳ"! συνεχόμενον κατακεῖσθαι: πρὸς ὃν ὁ Παῦλος εἰσελ-
tery 2oppressed “with May, to whom Paul having en-
θὼν Kai προσευξάμενος, ἐπιθεὶς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῷ ἰάσατο
tered and having prayed, having laid on [*his] Shands *him cured
αὐτόν. 9 τούτου ποὖν" γενομένου καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ οἱ "Exor=
him. This therefore having taken place alsothe rest who had
τες ἀσθενείας ἐν τῇ νήσῳ προσήρχοντο Kai ἐθεραπεύοντο
infirmities in the island came and were healed :
«Ὁ ‘ ~ ~ ete ς ~ ‘ ? t
5 vi
10 ot καὶ πολλαῖς τιμαῖς ἐτίμησαν ἡμᾶς, Kai ἀναγομένοις
®dysen-
who also with many: honours honoured us, and on sctting sail
ἐπέθεντο τὰ πρὸς “τὴν χρείαν."
they laid on [us] the things for [our] need,
11 Μετὰ δὲ τρεῖς μῆνας ἀνήχθημεν ἐν πλοίῳ παρακεχει-
And after three months we sailed in aship which had
μακότι ἐν τῇ νήσῳ, ᾿Αλεξανδρίνῳ, παρασήμῳ δΔΙιοσκούροις"
wintered in the island, an Alexandrian, withanensign[the] Dioscnri.
12 καὶ καταχθέντες εἰς Συρακούσας ἐπεμείναμεν Prypépac
And having been brought to at Syracuse we reinained =days
τρεῖς" 13 ὅθεν περιελθόντες κατηντήσαμεν εἰς Ῥήγιον, καὶ
‘three, Whence having goneround we arrived at Rhegium; and
Ὁ ἀπὸ from LTTrAw. ς διεξελθοῦσα AW.
τ ἀποτιναξάμενος W. & ἐμπιπρᾶσθαι T.
1 αὐτὸν εἶναι θεόν LTTrAW. k ἡμέρας τρεῖς A. 1 δυσεντερίῳ
; Ὁ ἐν τῇ νήσῳ ἔχοντες ἀσθενείας LITrA, ο τὰς
Ρ ἡμέραις τρισίν Le
XXVIII. ACTS.
μετὰ μίαν ἡμέραν ἐπιγενομένου νότου δευτεραῖοι
after one day, “having °come °on ‘a 7south wind. on the second day
ἤλθομεν εἰς Ποτιόλους᾽ 14 οὗ εὑρόντες ἀδελφοὺς παρε-
wecame to Puteoli; where having found brethren we were
κλήθημεν Ar’ αὐτοῖς ἐπιμεῖναι ἡμέρας ἑπτά; καὶ οὕτως "εἰς
entreated swith *them ‘to’remain ‘days *seven. And thus to
τὴν Ῥώμην ἤλθομεν." 15 κἀκεῖθεν οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ἀκούσαντες
Rome we came, And thence the brethren having heard
~ ~ ? « ~ »
τὰ περὶ ἡμῶν "ἐξῆλθον" εἰς ἀπάντησιν ἡμῖν 'ἄχρις"
the things concerning us came out to meet us as far as
, ΄ ~ ~ e > ᾿ « ~
᾿Αππίου Φόρου καὶ Τριῶν 'Γαβερνῶν" οὺὃς ἰδὼν ὁ Παῦ-
(the] market-place of Appius and Three Taverns; whom *seeing *Paul,
λος, εὐχαριστήσας τῷ θεῷ ἔλαβεν θάρσος.
having given thanks to God hetook courage.
16 “Ore.d& τἤλθομεν" εἰς ἡ Ρώμην “ὁ ἑκατόνταρχος παρέ-
And when we came to Rome the centurion de-
‘ ΄ ~ ΄ 5 ~ ’
δωκεν τοὺς δεσμίους τῷ στρατοπεδάρχῃ"" ὑτῷ. δὲ Ταύλῳ
livered the prisoners to the commander of the camp, but Paul
ἐπετράπη" μένειν καθ᾽. ἑαυτόν, σὺν τῷ φυλάσσοντι αὐτὸν
wasallowed to remain by himself, with the *who *kept *him
στρατιώτῃ. 17 ᾿Εγένετο.δὲ μετὰ ἡμέρας τρεῖς “συγκαλέσασ-
1soldier. And it came to pass after days ‘three “called *to-
Oa" τὸν Παῦλον" τοὺς ὄντας τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων πρώτους"
gether SPaul those who were “of *the SJews 1chief “ones,
, A > ~ ” 4 ? Ul Ὁ" Η ἐν
συνελθόντων. δὲ αὐτῶν ἔλεγεν πρὸς αὐτούς, »”Avdpec
And having “come ‘together ‘they he said to them, Men
ἀδελφοί, ἐγὼ! οὐδὲν ἐναντίον ποιήσας τῷ λαῷ ἢ τοῖς
brethren, I ‘nothing “against ‘having *done the people or the
ἔθεσιν τοῖς πατρῴοις δέσμιος ἐξ ἹἹεροσολύμων παρεδόθην
customs ‘ancestral a prisoner from Jerusalem was delivered
εἰς τὰς χεῖρας τῶν Ῥωμαίων" 18 οἵτινες ἀνακρίναντές με
into the hands ofthe Romans, who having examined me
2 U ᾽ ~ ‘ 4 ΄ Dt ,
ἐβούλοντο ἀπολῦσαι, διὰ τὸ μηδεμίαν αἰτίαν θανάτου
wished to let [me] go, because not one cause of death
« ΄ 2: ? ΄ 2 , A ~ ? ΄
ὑπάρχειν ἐν ἐμοί. 19 ἀντιλεγόντων. δὲ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων
was there in me, But *speaking ‘against [510] the 2Jews
ἠναγκάσθην ἐπικαλέσασθαι Καίσαρα, οὐχ ὡς τοῦ.ἔθνους. μου
I was compelled to appeal to Ceesar, not as ®my ‘nation
ἔχων τι “κατηγορῆσαι." 20 dia ταύτην οὖν τὴν αἰτίαν
*having *anything “to *lay °against. For this therefore ‘cause
παρεκάλεσα ὑμᾶς ἰδεῖν Kai προσλαλῆσαι" devecey" γὰρ
«1 called for you tosee and tospeak to [you]; for on account of
τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ τὴν.ἅλυσιν.ταύτην περίκειμαι.
the hope of Israel this chain 1 have around [me].
21 Οἱ. δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν *elroy," Ἡ μεῖς οὔτε γράμματα ‘epi
And μοῦ to him said, We neither letters concerning
σοῦ ἐδεξάμεθα"! ἀπὸ τῆς lovdaiac οὔτε παραγενόμενός τις
thee received from Judza, nor having arrived any one
τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἀπήγγειλεν ἢ ἐλάλησέν τι περὶ σοῦ
ofthe brethren reported or said anything *concerning *thee
πονηρόν. 22 ἀξιοῦμεν. δὲ παρὰ cov ἀκοῦσαι ἃ
μ
φρονεῖς"
evil. But we think well from thee
to hear what thou th'nkest,
4 παρ᾽ LTTrA. * ἤλθαμεν εἰς Ῥώμην L; εἰς τὴν Ρώμην ἤλθαμεν TTA,
ἦλθον. ἐμἀ[ἔΦἄἄάχρι TTrA.
* — ὁ ἑκατόνταρχος .... στρατοπεδάρχῃ LTTrA.
* συν- 1. 8 αὐτὸν he @LTTrAW.
ι ὑ ᾿Εγώ, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, LTTra.
8 εἵνεκεν T. e εἶπαν τίνα.
f ἐδεξάμεθα περὶ σοῦ 1.
᾿ εἰσήλθομεν We Came 1 LTA; εἰσήλθαμεν Tr.
401
after one day the
south wind blew,
and we came _ ths
next day to Puteoli:
14 where we found
brethren, and were de-
sired to tarry with
them seven days: and
so we went toward
Rome. 15 And from
thence, when the bre-
thren heard of us, they
came to meet us as far
as Appii forum, and
The three taverns:
whom when Paul saw,
he thanked God, and
took courage.
16 And when we
came to Rome, the
centurion delivered
the ‘prisoners to the
captain of the guard :
but Paul was suffered
to dwell by himself
with a soldier that
kept him. 17 And it
came to pass, that after
three days Paul called
the chief of the Jews
together: and when
they were come toge-
ther, hesaid unto them,
Men and _ brethren,
though I have com-
mitted nothingagainst
the people, or customs
of our fathers, yet
was I delivered pri-
soner from Jerusalem
into the hands of the
Romans. 18 Who, when
‘they had examined me,
would have let me go,
because there was no
cause of death in me.
19 But when the Jews
spake against 7¢, I was
constrained to appeal
unto Cesar ; not that
Thad ought to accuse
my nation of. 20 For
this cause therefore
have I called for you,
to see you, and to
speak with you: be-
cause that forthe hope
of Israel I am bound
with thischain. 21 And
they said unto him,
We neither received
letters out of Judxa
concerning thee, nci-,
ther any of the bre-
thren that came shew-
ed or spake any harm
of thee. 22 But wa
desire to hear of thee
what thou thinkest:
8 ἦλθαν Came TTrA ;
w+ χὴν Τ.
Y ἐπετράπη τῷ Παύλῳ (omit but) Lrtra.
ς κατηγορεῖν LITA.
DD
402
for as concerning this
sect, we know that
every where it is spo-
ken against. 23 And
when they had ap-
pointed him a day,
there came many to
him into his lodging ;
to whom he expounded
and testified the king-
dom of God, persuad-
ing them concerning
Jesus, both out of the
Jaw of Moses, and out
of the prophets, from
morning till evening.
24 And some believed
the things which were
spoken, and some be-
licved not. 25 And
when they agreed not
among themselves,
th y departed, after
that Paul had spoken
one word, Well spake
the Holy Ghost .by
Es:ias the prophet un-
to our fathers, 26 say-
ing, Go unto this peo-
ple, and say, Hearing
ye shall hear, and shall
not understand ; and
secing ye shall see, and
not perceive: 27 for
the Heart of this peo-
ple is waxed gross,
and. their ears are
dull of hearing, and
their eyes have they
closed; test they should
see with thei eyes,
und hear - with their
ears, and understand
with their heart, and
should be converted,
and I should heal
them. 28 Be it known
therefore unto you,
that the salvation of
God is sent unto the
Gentiles, and that they
will hear it. 29 And
when he had said
these words, the Jews
departed, and had
great reasoning among
themselves,
30 And Paul dwelt
two whole years in his
own hired house, and
received all that came
in unto him, 31 preach-
ing the kingdom of
God,and teaching those
things which concern
the Lord Jesus Christ,
with all confidence,
no man _ forbidding
hin,
Ε ἡμῖν ἐστιν LITrA.
τὸ ὑμῶν your LTTrA.
ᾳ ὑμῖν ἔστω A.
τ᾿ Ἐνέμεινεν ΤΎΓΑ.
ia : :
it PAS CBS. XXVINT.
suits : ἜΑ του
περὶ. μὲν. γὰρ τῆς αἱρέσεως. ταύτης γνωστόν ξέστιν ἡμῖν"
for indeed as concerning this sect known it is tous
OTL πανταχοῦ ἀντιλέγεται.
23 Ταξάμενοι.δὲ αὐτῷ ἡμέραν
that everywhere it is spoken against,
And having appointed him a day
hjxov" πρὸς αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν Eeviay πλείονες" οἷς. ἐξετίθετο
came to him to the lodging many, to whom he expounded,
διαμαρτυρόμενος τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, πείθων. τε αὐτοὺς
fully testifying the kingdom of God, and persuading them
3. Σ Ὁ ΜΗ] ν ~»> ~ , ~ , L
Ira περὶ τοῦ Inoov, ἀπόντε τοῦ μόμου ‘Mucéwc"
the things concerning Jesus, both from the law of Moses
καὶ TOY προφητῶν, ἀπὸ πρωὶ ἕως ἑσπέρας. 24 Kai οἱ
and the prophets, from’ morning te evening. And some
κ᾿ ? ΄ - ΄
μὲν ἐπείθοντο τοῖς s λεγομένοις. οἱ δὲ ἠπίστουν.
indeed were persuaded of the things — spcken, but some disbelieyved.
᾽ , mayo» . Ja , > ,
25 ἀσύμφωνοι ἰδὲ" ὄντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀπελύοντο, εἰπόν-
And disagrecing with one another they departed; ‘having
~ DN tw~ er uo a \ ES τ ἜΣ
roc τοῦ Παύλου ῥῆμα ἕν, Ὅτι καλῶς τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον
*spoken *Paul - *word ‘one, Well the Spirit the Holy
ἐλάλησεν διὰ “Hoatov τοῦ προφήτου πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας
spoke by Esaias the prophet to “fathers
« ~ , ΄ ‘ ‘ ~ ‘
pov," 26 πλεγον," Πορεύθητι πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον Kai
four, saying, Go to this people, and
oO 2 ᾿ fl ? ~ ? a ‘ > “A ~ \ ͵
εἰπε) Akoy ἀκούσετε, καὶ οὐ.μὴ συνῆτε: καὶ βλέποντες
say, [πὶ hearing γ6 shall hear, and in no wise understand, and seeing
βλέψετε, Kat ov py ἴδητε: 27 ἐπαχύνθη.γὰρ ἡ καρδία
ye shall see, and in no wise perceive, For has grown fat the heart
TOU.AaOV.TOUTOV, καὶ τοῖς ὠσὶν βαρέως ἤκουσαν, Kai
of this people; and with the ears heavily they have heard, and
τοὺς. ὀφθαλμοὺς. αὐτῶν ἐκάμμυσαν" μήποτε ἴδωσιν τοῖς
their eyes they have closed, lest theyshouldsee with the
ὀφθαλμοῖς, καὶ τοῖς ὠσὶν ἀκούσωσιν, καὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ
eyes, and with the ears they should hear, and with the heart
συνῶσιν, καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν, καὶ Ῥίάσωμαι" αὐτούς.
they should understand, and should be converted, asd Isnouldheal them.
28 Γνωστὸν οὖν “ἔστω ὑμῖν," Ore τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἀπεστάλη τ
Known therefore beit toyou, that tothe nations is sent
4 ΄ - ~ ᾽ \ AG: , Qs ‘4 ~
TO σωτήριον τοῦ θεοῦ, αὐτοὶ καὶ ἀκούσονται. 29*Kai ταῦτα
the salvation of God; and they will hear, And these things
? ~ ᾽ ΄ > ~ ς ? ~ A » ?
αὐτοῦ εἰπόντος ἀπῆλθον ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, πολλὴν ἔχοντες ἐν
he having said *went*away 6 Jews, ®much having Samong
ἑαυτοῖς͵ συζήτησιν."
®themsclves “discussion.
30 “Eee «δὲ Yo Παῦλος"! διετίαν ὕλην ἐν ἰδίῳ μισ-
And “abode Paul two “years ‘whole in his own hired
θώματι, Kai ἀπεζξέχετο πάντας τοὺς εἰσπορευομένους πρὸς
house, and welcomed all who came in to
αὐτόν, 31 κηρύσσων τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai διδάσκων
him, proclaiming the kingdom of God, and teaching
τὰ περὶ τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ," μετὰ πάσης
the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, with all
παῤῥησίας ἀκωλύτως. *
freedom unhinderedly.
h ἦλθον LTTrA, i— τὰ LTTrA. kK Mwiicéws GLTTrAW. !7eT.
P ἰάσομαι I shall heal rrra.
8 — verse 29 LTTrA.
Ww — xp.otou T,
π λέγων TIrA. 5 εἰπόν GLTTrAWe
r + τοῦτο (read this salvation) LTTrA.
¥ — ὁ Παῦλος (vead he abode) GLrTraw.
* + IIpageus ᾿Αποστόλων Tra,
ITAYAOY TOY AIIOSTOAOY H ΠΡῸΣ POQMAIOYS
SOF *PAUL *THE ®APOSTLE (THE TO (THE) ®°ROMANS
‘ENISTOAH."
2EPISTLE:
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ δοῦλος ''Inood χριστοῦ," κλητὸς ἀπόστολος, ἀφω-
Paul, bondman of Jesus’ Christ, a called apostle, sepa-
ρισμένος εἰς εὐαγγέλιον θεοῦ, 2 ὃ ᾿προεπηγγείλατο διὰ
rated to glad tidings of God, which he before promised through
τῶν. προφητῶν αὐτοῦ EV γραφαῖς ἁγίαις, SF περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ
his prophets in “writings ‘holy, concerning 2Son
αὐτοῦ, τοῦ γενομένου ἐκ σπέρματος “Δαβὶδ κατὰ
‘his, who came of [the] seed of David according to
κατὰ
‘according to [the]
σάρκα, 4 τοῦ ὁρισθέντος υἱοῦ θεοῦ ἐν δυνάμει,
fiesh, who was marked out Son of God in power,
πνεῦμα ἁγιωσύνης, ἐξ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν, ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ
Spirit ot holiness, by _ resurrection of [the] dead— Jesus Christ
τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν, ὃ δ οὗ ἐλάβομεν χάριν καὶ ἀποστολὴν
our Lord ; by whom we received “ grace and _ apostleship
εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ὑπὲρ τοῦ
unto obedicnce of faith among all the nations, in behalf of
οἷς ἐστε καὶ ὑμεῖς, κλητοὶ ᾿Ιησοῦ
among whom are _ also ye, called of Jesus
Χριστοῦ" 7 πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν Ῥώμῃ ἀγαπητοῖς, θεοῦ,
hrist : to all thosewho are in Rome “beloved of God,
κλητοῖς ἁγίοις" χάρις ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν
called saints: grace toyou and peace from God our Father
καὶ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ.
and Lord Jesus Christ.
8 Πρῶτον μὲν εὐχαριστῶ τῷ.θεῷ.μου διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ
First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ
ὑπὲρ' πάντων ὑμῶν, ὅτι ἡ πίστις. ὑμῶν καταγγέλλεται ἐν
for “all *you, , that your faith is announced in
' ~ ΄ > ‘ « ΄ 55 ,
Ap τῷ κόσμῳ" 9 μάρτυς. γάρ ΜΗ eed θεός, ᾧ λατρεύω
*“whole*the world; for *witness Vie, ais *God, whom Iserve
ἐν τῷ-πγεύματί μου ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ. υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, ὡς
ip my spirit in the glad tidings of his Son, how
ἀδιαλείπτως μνείαν ὑμῶν ποιοῦμαι, 10 πάντοτε ἐπὶ τῶν
uncea- ingly mention of you I make, always at
προσευχῶν μου δεόμενος, “εἴπως" ἤδη ποτὲ εὐοδωθήσομαι
biy prayers beseeching, if by any means now at lengthI shall be prospered
ἐν τῷ θελήματι τοῦ θεοῦ ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς" 11 ἐπιποθῶ γὰρ
by the will of God tocome το you. For I long
aw ~ ~ ΄ - ΄
ἰοεῖν ὑμᾶς, ἵνα τι μεταδῶ χάρισμα ὑμῖν πνευματικόν,
tosee you, that some Ἵ *may *impart 2eift ®to 7you ‘spiritual,
εἰς TO στηριχθῆναι ὑμᾶς, 12 τοῦτο.δέ. ἐστιν, 'συμπαρα-
to the [end] *be “established ye, that is, to be comforted
? ΄ ~ ?
ὀνόματος: αὐτοῦ, 6 ἐν
his name,
d
8 Παύλου ᾿ΕἘπιστολὴ πρὸς Ῥωμαίους α ; Πρὸς Ῥω. TAW ; ᾿Επιστολαὶ Παύλου.
Epistles of Paul.
Aavid aw. -
‘To [the] Romans trr.
Ὁ χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ Trr.
4 περὶ LITraw. 8 εἴ πως LTrA.
f gup- TA.
PAUL, a servant of
Jesus Christ, called to
be an apostle, separat-
ed unto the gospel of
God, 2 (which he had
promised afore by his
prophets in the holy
scriptures,) 3 concern-
ing his Son Jesus
Christ our Lord, which
was made of the seed
of David according to
the flesh; 4 and de-
clared to be the Son of
God with power, ac-
cording to the spirit of
holiness, by the resur-
rection from the dead :
5 by whom we have
received grace and
apostleship, for obedi-
ence to the faith a-
mong all nations, for
his name: 6 among
whom are ye also the
called of Jesus Christ :
7 to all that be in
Rome, beloved of God,
called to be saints:
Grace to you and peace
from God our Father,
and the Lord Jesus
Christ.
8 First, I thank my
God through Jesus
Christ for you all, that
your faith is spoken of
throughout the whole
world. 9 For God is
my witness, whom I
serve with my spirit
in the gospel of his
Son, that without
ceasing I make men-
tion of you always in
my prayers; 10 mak-
ing request, if by any
means now at length
I might have a pros-
perous journey by the
will of God to come
unto you. 11 For 1
long to see you, that L
may impart unto you
some spiritual gift, to
the end ye may be es-
tablished ; 12 that is,
that I may be com-
forted together with
Πρὸς Ῥω.
© Δανεὶδινννας
404
you by the mutual
faith both of you and
me. 13 Now I would
not have you ignorant,
brethren, that often-
times I purposed to
come unto you, (but
was let hitherto,) that
I might have some
fruit among you also,
even as among other
Gentiles. 141 am
debtor both to the
Greeks, and to the
Barbarians ; both to
the wise, and to the
unwise. 15 So, as much
as in me is, lam ready
to preach the gospel to
you that are at Rome
also, 16 For I am not
ashamed of the gospel Y
of Christ : for it is the
power of God unto
salvation to every one
that believeth ; to the
Jew first, and also to
the Greek. 17 For
therein is the right-
eousness of God re-
vealed from faith to
faith: asit is written,
The just shall live by
faith.
18 For the wrath of
God is revealed from
heaven against all
ungodliness and un-
righteousness of men,
who hold the truth
in unrighteousness ;
19 because that which
may be known of God
is manifest in them;
for God hath shewed
ἐλ unto them, 20 For
the invisible things of
him from the creation
of the worldare clearly
seen, being understood
by the things that are
made, even his eternal
power and Godhead ;
so that they are with-
out excuse : 21 because
that, when they knew
God, they glorified
him not as God, nei-
ther were thankful;
but became vain in
their imaginations,
and their foolish heart
was darkened. 22 Pro-
fessing themselves to
be wise, they became
fools, 23 and changed
the glory of the un-
corruptible God into
an image made like to
corruptible man, and
to birds, and fourfoot-
ed beasts, and creep-
ing things. 24 Where-
fore God also gave
them up to unclean-
ness through the lusts
of their own hearts, te
TPOS POMAIOYS. ic
κληθῆναι ἐν ὑμῖν διὰ τῆς ἐν ἀλλήλοις πίστεως ὑμῶν.τε
together among you, through the “in “one *another ‘faith, both yours
καὶ ἐμοῦ" 13 οὐ.θέλω.δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, ὅτι πολ-
and mine. But Ido not wish you tobeignorant, brethren, that many
λάκις προεθέμην ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, Kai ἐκωλύθην ἄχρι τοῦ
times Iproposed tocome to you, and was hindered until the
δεῦρο, ἵνα δκαρπόν τιναὶ σχῶ καὶ ἐν ὑμῖν, καθὼς
pfesent, that 2fruit some I might have also among you, according as
~ ~ » / / ‘ ΄
καὶ ἐν τοῖς λοιποῖς ἔθνεσιν. 14 “Ἑλλησίν.τε καὶ βαρβάροις,
also among the other nations. Both toGreeks and _ barbarians,
σοφοῖς. τε Kai ἀνοήτοις, ὀφειλέτης εἰμί: 15 οὕτως τὸ κατ᾽ ἐμὲ
bothto wise and unintelligent, adebtor Lam: so as to. me
πρόθυμον καὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς ἐν Ῥώμῃ εὐαγ-
{there 156] readiness also *toSyou ‘who [are] ®in’ °Rome ‘to ?7announce
γελίσασθαι. 16 οὐ.γὰρ.ἐπαισχύνομαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον "τοῦ
the glad tidings. For I am not ashamed of the gladtidings of the
χριστοῦ" δύναμις.γὰρ θεοῦ ἐστιν εἰς σωτηρίαν παντὶ τῷ
Christ : for power οὗ God itis unto salvation to every one that
πιστεύοντι, Ἰουδαίῳ.τε Ἱπρῶτον" καὶ Ἕλληνι. 17 δικαιοσύνη
believes, both to Jew first and to Greek: ?righteousness
yap θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ ἀποκαλύπτεται ἐκ πίστεως εἰς πίστιν,
‘for of God in it is revealed by faith to faith ;
‘ , c A , an ΄ ,
καθὼς γέγραπται, -Ὁ δὲ δίκαιος ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται.
according as it has been written, Βαὺ the just by faith shall live:
ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ ἐπὶ πᾶσαν
from heaven upon all
τῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐν
18 ᾿Αποκαλύπτεται γὰρ ὀργὴ θεοῦ
For there is revealed wrath of God
? , 4 ? / 3 ’
ἀσέβειαν καὶ ἀδικίαν ἀνθρώπων
ungodliness andunrighteousness of men who the truth in
ἀδικίᾳ κατεχόντων. 19 διότι τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ
unrighteousness hold. Because that which is known of God
ανερόν ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς, ὁ. ᾿γὰρ. θεὸς" αὐτοῖς ἐφανέρωσεν"
ey ΟΣ ΞΘΟ ς epavep
“manifest τ. among them, for God tothem manifested [it];
20 τὰ γὰρ ἀόρατα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ κτίσεως. κόσμου τοῖς
forthe invisiblethings ofhim from creation Οἵ [{Π6] world by the
ποιήμασιν. νοούμενα καθορᾶται, ἥ.τε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύνα-
being understood are perceived, both *eternal power
things made *his
x , ᾽ " ΄ ? 4 ? ΄ ΄
μις καὶ θειότης, εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτοὺς ἀναπολογήτους. 21 διότι
and divinity; for 2to “be *them without excuse. Because
΄ . ΄ ε ca ΄ n ,
γνόντες τὸν θεόν, οὐχ ὡς θεὸν ἐδόξασαν ἢ levyapio-
having known God, not as God they glorified [him] or were thank-
τησαν,"} τιἀλλ᾽" ἐματαιώθησαν ἐν τοῖς. διαλογισμοῖς αὐτῶν, Kat
ful; but became vain in their reasonings, and
ἐσκοτίσθη ἡ ἀσύνετος αὐτῶν καρδία" 22 φάσκοντες
was ἄλυκ--οα the *without °understanding “ΟΕ *them *heart : professing
εἶναι σοφοὶ ἐμωράνθησαν, 23 καὶ ἤλλαξαν τὴν δόξαν τοῦ
tobe wise they became fools, and changed the glory of the
ἀφθάρτου θεοῦ ἐν ὁμοιώματι εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου
incorruptible God into alikeness of an image of corruptible man
καὶ πετεινῶν Kai τετραπόδων καὶ ἑρπετῶν. 24 διὸ "Kai"
and οἵ birds and quadrupeds and creeping things. Wherefore also
ἐὃ > 4 « (4) ‘ 7 ῳ ? Q ts ~ ὃ αν >
TIAPEOWKEY αὐτοὺς ὁ EOC ἐν TALC ἑἕἑπισυμιαις TWY_KAPOLWY_aU—
2gave *up Sthem 1God in the desires of their hearts
τῶν εἰς ἀκαθαρσίαν, τοῦ ἀτιμάζεσθαι τα.σώματα. αὐτῶν ἐν
to uncleanness, “to *be *dishonoured ‘their *bodies between
Pc nnn nnn EE EI nnn nnn
& τινὰ καρπὸν GLTTrAW.
πὐχαρίστησαν GLTTtA.
h — τοῦ χριστοῦ GLTTrAW. ‘[mpa@tov] L, * θεὸς yap GLITrAW
1 ἀλλὰ Tr. Ὁ — καὶ LTT:[A].
i TE. ROMANS.
οἑαυτοῖς" 25 οἵτινες μετήλλαξαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν
themselves: who changed the truth of God into
τῷ ψεύδει, Kai ἐσεβάσθησαν Kai ἐλάτρευσαν τῇ κτίσει
falsehood, and reverenced and served the created thing
παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα, ὅς ἐστιν εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας.
beyond fhim who created [it], who is blessed to the ages,
ἀμήν. 26 διὰ τοῦτο παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ θεὸς εἰς πάθη
Amen. For this reason *gave *up them God to passions
ἀτιμίας' at re: γὰρ θήλειαι αὐτῶν μετήλλαξαν τὴν φυσικὴν
ofdishonour, *both ‘for *females “their changed the natural
~ > 4 , {? ε ᾽» c
χρῆσιν εἰς τὴν παρὰ φύσιν" 27 opoiwePre" “αἱ οἱ “ἀῤῥενες!
use into that contrary to nature; andinlikemannefalsothe males
ἀφέντες τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν τῆς θηλείας, ἐξεκαύθησαν ἐν τῇ
having left the natural use ofthe female, wereinflamed in
ὀρέξει αὐτῶν εἰς ἀλλήλους, ἄρσενες! ἐν "ἄρσεσιν! τὴν
their lust towards one another, males with males
ἀσχημοσύνην κατεργαζόμενοι, καὶ τὴν ἀντιμισθίαν ἣν ἔδει
“shame 1working “out, and the recompense’ which was fit
τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν ἐν «ἑαυτοῖς ἀπολαμβάνοντες. 28 Kai
of their error in themselves receiving. And
,
καθὼς οὐκ. ἐδοκίμασαν τὸν θεὸν ἔχειν ἐν ἐπιγνώσει,
according as they did not approve *God ‘to *have in (their) knowledge,
παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ θεὸς εἰς ἀδόκιμον νοῦν, ποιεῖν τὰ μὴ
*gave *up “them *God to anunapproving mind, todo things not
καθήκοντα, 29 πεπληρωμένους πάσῃ ἀδικίᾳ, πορνείᾳ,"
fitting ; being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication,
ὑπονηρίᾳ, πλεονεξίᾳ, κακίᾳ" μεστοὺς φθόνου, φόνου, ἔριδος,
wickedness, covetousness, malice; full ofenvy, murder, strife,
δόλου, κακοηθείας" ψιθυριστάς, 80 καταλάλους, θεοστυγεῖς,
guile, evil dispositious; whisperers, slanderers, hateful to God,
ὑβριστάς, ὑπερηφάνους, ἀλαζόνας, ἐφευρετὰς κακῶν,
insolent, proud, vaunting, inventors of evil things,
γονεῦσιν ἀπειθεῖς, 381 ἀσυνέτους, ἀσυνθέτους, ἀ-
to parents disobedient, without understanding, perfidious, without
στόργους, Ὑάἀσπόνδους,, avedenpovag? 82 οἵτινες τὸ
natural affection, implacable, unmerciful ; who the
δικαίωμα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπιγνόντες, OTe τὰ τοιαῦτα
righteous judgment of God having known, that such things
πράσσοντες ἄξιοι θανάτου εἰσίν, οὐ μόνον
doing worthy of death are, not only
ἀλλὰ καὶ συνευδοκοῦσιν τοῖς πράσσουσιν.
but also are consenting to those that do (them).
2 Διὸ ἀναπολόγητος εἶ, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, πᾶς ὁ κρίνων"
Wherefore inexcusable thou art, O man, every one who judgest,
- ΄ \ e Η ,
ἐν ᾧ.γὰ κρίνεις τὸν ἕτερον, σεαυτὸν κατακρίνεις"
for in that in which thou judgest the other, thyself thou condemnest :
Ta.yap αὐτὰ πράσσεις ὁ κρίνων. 2 οἴδαμεν δὲ" ὅτι τὸ
for the same things thou doest who judgest. *We “know *but that the
κρῖμα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν κατὰ ἀλήθειαν ἐπὶ τοὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα
judgment of God is accordingto truth uponthose that such things
πράσσοντας. 3 ΧΔργίζῃ. δὲ τοῦτο, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, ὁ κρίνων
-do. And reckonest thou this, ο man, who judgest
τοὺς ταιτοιαῦτα πράσσοντας Kai ποιῶν αὐτά, OTL
οἱ
those
αὐτὰ ποιοῦσιν,
*them practise,
those that such things do, and practisest them [thyself], that
© αὐτοῖς LITra. P δὲ τ΄. 9 ἄρσενες ELTrAW. τ appeves T.
t— πορνείᾳ GLTTrAW.
σπόνδους LTTrAW. 2 γὰρ for 7,
lignity ;
Υ κακίᾳ πονηρίᾳ πλεονεξίᾳ, L; πονηρία κακίᾳ πλε. T.
40ἃ
dishonour their own
bodies between them-
selves: 25 who changed
the truth of God into a
lie, and worshipped
and served the crea-
ture more than: the
Creator, who is blessed
for ever. Amen. 26 For
this cause God gave
them up unto vile af-
fections: for even their
women did changethe
natural use into that
which is against na-
ture: 27 and likewise
also the men, leaving
the natural use of the
woman, burned. in
their lust one toward
another; men with
men working’ that
which is unseemly, and
receiving in them-
selves that recompence
of their error which
was meet. 28 And even
as they did not like to
retain God in their
knowledge, God gave
them over to a repro-
bate mind, to dothose
thing's which are not
convenient; 29 being
filled with 42] unright-
eousness, fornication,
wickedness, covetous-
ness, maliciousness;
full of envy, murder,
debate, deceit, ma-
whisperers,
30 backbiters, haters
of God, despiteful,
proud, boasters, in-
ventors of evil things,
disobedient to parents,
31 without under-
standing, covenant-
breakers, without na-
tural affection, im-
placable, unmerciful:
32 who knowing the
judgment of God, that
they which commit
such things are worthy
of death, not only do
the same, but have
pleasure in them that
do them,
Il. Therefore thou
art inexcusable, O
man, whosoever thou
art that judgest: for
wherein thou judgest
another, thou con-
demnest thyself; for
thou that judgest doest
the same things. 2 But
we are sure that the
judgment of God is ac-
eording to truth a-
fainst them which
commit such things.
3 And thinkest thou
this, O man, that
judgest them which do
such things, and doest
the same, that thou
® appeow T.
406
shalt escape the judg-
ment of God? 4 or
despisest thou the
Tiches of his good-
ness and forbearance
and longsuffering ; not
Enowing that the
goodness of God lead-
eth thee to repentance?
5 But after thy hard-
ness and impenitent
heart treasurest up un-
to thyself wrath a-
gainst the day of
wrath and revelation
of the rimhteous judg-
ment of God; 6 who
will render to every
man according to his
deeds : 7 to them who
by patient continu-
ance
seek for glory and
honour and immortal-
ity, eternal life : 8 but
unto them that are
contentious, and do
not obey the truth, but
obey unrightcousness,
indignation andwrath,
9 tribulation and an-
guish, upon every soul
of man that doeth evil,
of the Jew first, and
also of the Gentile;
10 but glory, honour,
and peace, to every
man that worketh
good, to the Jew first,
and also to the Gen-
tile: 11 for there is no
respect of persons with
God. 12 For as many
as have sinned with-
out law shall also
perish without law:
and as many as have
sinned in the law shall
be judged by the law;
13 (for not the hearers
of the law are just
before God, but the
doers of the law shall
be justified. 14 For
when the Geutiles,
which have not the
law, do by nature the
things contained in
the law, these, having
not the Jaw, are a
law unto themselves :
15 which shew the
work of the law writ-
ten in thcir hearts,
their conscience also
bearing witness, and
their thoughts the
mean while accusing
or else excusing one
another;) 16 in the
day when God shall
judge the secrets of.
men by Jesus Christ
according to my gos-
pel.
17 Behold, thou art
called a Jew, and
restest in the law, and
y — μὲν LYTr.
LITrAW.
@ χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ 1.
in well doing
2 ὀργὴ καὶ θυμός GLTTrAW.
© —- ΠΕΣ δ μον,
ΡΟΣ ΟΥΑΙ» ᾽ν
‘ > 4 iy ‘ ~ ~ ~ a ~~ , ~
σὺ ἐκφεύξῃ τὸ κρῖμα τοῦ θεοῦ; 4 ἣ τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χρὴ -
thou shalt escape the judgment of God? or the riches of the kind-
OTOTHTOC αὐτοῦ Kai τῆς ἀνοχῆς καὶ τῆς μακοοθυμίας κατα-
ness of him and the forbearance and the long-suffering despisest
φρονεῖς, ἀγνοῶν Ort TO χρηστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς μετάνοιάν σε;
thou, not knowing that the kindness of God to repentance thee
ἄγει; ὃ κατὰ δὲ τὴν.σκληρότητά.σου καὶ ἀμετανόητον
leads? but according to thy hardness and impeyitent
καρδίαν θησαυρίζεις σεαυτῷ ὀργὴν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς Kai ἀπο-
heart treasurest up tothyself wrath in aday of wrath and re-
καλύψεως δικαιοκρισίας τοῦ θεοῦ. 6 ὃς ἀποδώσει ἑκάστῳ
velation of righteous judgment of God, who willrender toeach
» ~ ~ κ᾿ > ν᾿ ,
κατὰ τὰ. ἔργα αὐτοῦ. 7 τοῖς μὲν καθ᾽ ὑπομονὴν ἔργου
according to his works : to those that with endurance if *work
ἀγαθοῦ, δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν καὶ ἀφθαρσίαν ζητοῦσιν, ζωὴν
*zood, glory and honour and incorruptibility are seeking— life
αἰώνιον. ὃ τοῖς. δὲ ἐξ ἐριθείας, καὶ ἀπειθοῦσιν Ypev" τῇ
eternal. But to those of contention, and who disobey the
ἀληθείᾳ, πειθομένοις. δὲ τῇ
ΑΝ Hf 2ρ0 δ Be ~ Il
COLKIG, ὕμὸς καὶ opyn,
truth, but obey
unrighteousness— indignation and wrath,
9 θλίψις καὶ στενοχωρία, ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ψυχὴν ἀνθρώπου τοῦ
tribulation and strait, on every soul of man that
κατεργαζομένου' TO κακόν, ᾿Ιουδαίου.τε πρῶτον καὶ “Ἑλληνος"
works out evil, both of Jew first and of Greck;
10 δόξα.δὲ καὶ τιμὴ Kai εἰρηνη παντὶ τῷ ἐργαζομένῳ τὸ
but glory and honour and _ peace to everyone that works _
> ΄ tf ~ ‘
ἀγαθόν, ᾿Ιουδαίῳ τε πρῶτον καὶ “EXAnve 11 οὐ.γάρ.ἐστιν
good, bothto Jew first, and to Greek: for there is not
a ‘ | 4 ~ ~ ef 7 ᾽ , iid
προσωποληψία" παρὰ τῷ θεῷ. 12 ὅσοι. γὰρ ἀνόμως ἥμαρτον,
respect of persons with God. For as many as without law sinned,
ἀνόμως Kai ἀπολοῦνται" καὶ ὅσοι ἐν νόμῳ ἥμαρτον, διὰ
without law also ‘shall perish ; andasmanyasin law sinned, by
νόμου κριθήσονται, 18 οὐ.γὰρ ot ἀκροαταὶ ὕτοῦ" νόμου δίκαιοι
law shall be judged, (for not the hearers ofthe law [are] just
.¢ δὴ] (2) ~ ? ? c \ b “} ΄ ΄
παρὰ “τῷ" θεῷ, ἀλλ᾽ οἱ ποιηταὶ ὕτοῦ" νόμου δικαιωθήσονται.
with God, but the doers ofthe law shall be justified.
«“ “ , "
14 “Οταν.γὰρ ἔθνη ,τὰ μὴ νόμον ἔχοντα φύσει τὰ
For when . nations which “not “law *have by nature the things
τοῦ νόμου “ποιῇ, οὗτοι νόμον μὴ ἔχοντες, ἑαυτοῖς εἰσιν
ofthe law practise, these, law not having, tothemselves are
’ ͵ , ~
νόμος" 15 οἵτινες ἐνδείκνυνται TO ἔργον τοῦ νόμου γραπτὸν
δι law ; who shew the work ofthe law wriiten
ἐν Taic.Kapoiatc.avT@y, “συμμαρτυρούσης" αὐτῶν τῆς συνει-
in their hearts, Sbearing *witness °with ‘their 2con-
a7 . ΄ ~ ~
δήσεως, Kai μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων
science, and between one another the reasonings accusing
ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων, 16 ἐν ἡμέρᾳ fore" κρινεῖ ὁ θεὸς
or also defending ;) in aday when “shall‘judge *God
Ta κρυπτὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, κατὰ τὸ. εὐαγγέλιόν.μου, διὰ
the secrets of men, according to my glad tidings, by
8’ Inoov χριστοῦ."
Jesus Christ.
» -. , ‘ j ~
17 "Ide" σὺ Ιουδαῖος ἐπονομάζῃ, καὶ ἐπαναπαύῃ ire"
Lo, thou a Jew art named, and restest ip the
b — τοῦ the
® προσωπολημψία LITA.
RS aa anal
ἡ in which La.
ἃ ποιῶσιν LTTrA. ς συν- T.
Ὁ εἰ δὰ Ὀαὺ 1 Οὐττγανσ. '— τῷ the εὑντιλνές
II, IL. ROMANS.
νόμῳ, καὶ καυχᾶσαι ἐν θεῷ, 18 καὶ γινώσκεις τὸ θέλημα, καὶ
law, and boastest in God, and knowest the will, «and
, ‘ , \ - ΄ ᾽ν ~
δοκιμάζεις τὰ διαφέροντα, κατηχούμενος ἐκ τοῦ
approvest the things that are moreexcellent, being instructed out of the
νόμου" 19 πέποιθάς.τε
'σεαυτὸν ὁδηγὸν εἶναι τυφλῶν,
law;
“and art persuaded [that] thyself aguide art of [the] blind,
~ ~ ? ~ , Ἢ , ? , ,
φῶς. τῶν ἐν σκότει, 20 παιδευτὴν ἀφρόνων, διδάσκαλον
a light of those in darkness, an instructor of [the] foolish, ᾿ a teacher
νηπίων, ἔχοντα THY μόρφωσιν τῆς γνώσεως Kai τῆς ἀληθείας
ofinfants, having the form of knowledge andofthe truth
ἐν τῷ νόμῳ" 21 ὁ.οὖν διδάσκων ἕτερον, σεαυτὸν ob δι-
in the law: thou then that teachest -another, thyself “not ‘dost
’΄ ΄ ς «
δάσκεις ; κηρύσσων μὴ κλέπτειν, κλέπτεις; 22 ὁ
~
ε
ο
*thou teach? thou that proclaimest ποῦ tosteal, dost thousteal? thou that
λέγων μὴ μφιχεύειν, μοιχεύεις; ὁ
sayest not to commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? thou that
βδελυσσόμενος τὰ εἴδωλα, ἱεροσυλεῖς § 29 ὃς ἐν
abhorrest thou who in
Φόμῳ καυχᾶσαι, διὰ τῆς παραβάσεως τοῦ νόμου τὸν θεὸν
law ‘boastest, throughthe transgression ofthe law , God
ἀτιμάζεις; 24 Τὸ. γὰρ ὄνομα τοῦ θεοῦ δι’ ὑμᾶς βλασ-
*dishonourest, *thou ? For the name of God through you is blas-
φημεῖται ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, καθὼς γέγραπται. 25 Περι-
idols, dost thou commit sacrilege ?
phemed among the nations, according as it has been written. 2Circum-
τομὴ Μὲν. γὰρ ὠφελεῖ ἐὰν νόμον πράσσῃς" ἐὰν δὲ
cision indeed “for profits if [the] law thou doest ; but if
παραβάτης νόμου ἧς, ἡ.-περιτομή.σου ἀκροβυστία γέγονεν.
atransgressor Οἵ law thouart, thy circumcision uncifcumcision has become.
26 ἐὰν οὖν ἡ ἀκροβυστία τὰ δικαιώματα τοῦ νόμου φυλάσ-
If therefore the uncircumcision the requirements οὗ the law keep,
oy, “ovxi" ἡ ἀκροβυστία.αὐτοῦ εἰς περιτομὴν λογισθήσεται;
*not *his *uncireumcision ‘for ‘circumcision ‘shall be reckoned?
27 καὶ κρινεῖ ἡ ἐκ φύσεως ἀκροβυστία, τὸν νόμον τελοῦσα,
and “shall °judge'the “by “nature *uncircumcision, *the “law fulfilling,
σὲ τὸν διὰ γράμματος Kai περιτομῆς παραβάτην νόμου;
thee who with letter and circumcision [art] atransgressor of law?
28 ov-yap ὁ ἐν τῷ φανερῷ ἸΙουδαῖός ἐστιν, οὐδὲ
For not he that [isone] outwardly 2a εν. ais neither
ἡ ἐν τῷ φανερῷ ἐν σαρκὶ περιτομή: 29 ἰάλλ᾽] ὁ
that outwardly in flesh [is] circumcision ; but he that [is]
᾽ ~ ra cj ἢ a 0
ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ Ἰουδαῖος, καὶ περιτομὴ καρδίας ἐν πνεύ-
hiddenly a Jew [is one]; and circumcision [is] of heart, in spi-
ματι, οὐ. γράμματι οὗ ὁ ἔπαινος οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων,
rit, not inletter; of whom the praise. [is] not of men,
ἀλλ᾽" ἐς τοῦ θεοῦ.
but οἵ God.
3 Τί οὖν τὸ περισσὸν τοῦ "Iovdaiov, ἢ τίς ἡ ὠφέλεια
What then [is] the superiority of the Jew? or what the profit
τῆς περιτομῆς; 2 πολὺ κατὰ πάντα τρόπον. πρῶτον μὲν
of the circumcision ? Much in every way: *first
o a il 0 ᾽ 40 a) λό ~ Os ~ , , ᾽
yap Tt ETLOTEVONOAY Ta ογια TOU VEOUV. 3 TLYAO, ει
‘for that they wereentrusted with the oracles of God, For what, if
δι , ~ κ᾿ 7 ~ ~
ἠπίστησάν «τινες ; μὴ ἡ.ἀπιστία. αὐτῶν THY πίστιν τοῦ θεοῦ
407
makest thy boast of
God, 18 and knowest
his will, and approv-
est the things that are
more excellent, being
instructed out of the
law; 19 and art con-
fident that thou thy-
self art a guide of the
blind, a light of them
which are in darkness,
20 an instructor of the
foolish, a teacher of
babes, which hast the
form of knowledge
and of the truthin the
law. 21 Thou there-
fore which teachest
another, teachest thou
not thyself ? thou that
preachest a man should
not steal, dost thou
steal? 22 thou that
sayest a man should
not commit adultery,
dost thou commit a-
dultery? thou that
abhorrest idols, dost
thou commitsacrilege?
23 thou that makest
thy boast of the law,
through breaking the
law dishonourest, thou
God ? 24 For the name
of God is blasphemed
among tbe Gentiles
through you, as it is
written. 25 For circum-
cision verily profiteth,
. if thou keep the law:
but if thou be 3 break-
er of the law, thy cir-
eumcision is madeun-
circumcision. 26 There-
fore if the uncircum-
cision keep the right-
eousness of the law,
shall not his uncir-
ecumcision be count-
ed for circumcision ?
27 And shall not un-
cércumcision which is
by nature, if it fulfil
the law, judge thee,
who by the letter
and circumcision dost
transgress the law?
28 For he isnot aJew,
which is one outward-
ly; neither is thut
circumcision, which is
outward in the flesh :
29 but he ὦ a Jew,
which is one inward-
ly ; and circumcision
18 that of the heart, in
the spirit, and not in
the letter; whose
praise ts not of mean,
but of God.
TI What advan-
tage then hath the
Jew? or what profit
is there of cvircumci-
sion? 2 Much every
way : chiefly, because
that unto them were
Snot 2helieved ‘some? “their ®unbelief Uthe faith 1508 4God committed the oracles
E ovy LTTr. 'aAAG τ. ™ ἀλλὰ Tr. a — yap Lir[A].
408
of God. 3 For what if
some did not believe ?
shall their unbelief
make the faith of God
without effect? 4 God
forbid: yea, let God be
true, but every mana
liar ; as it is written,
That thou mightcst be
justified in thy say-
ings, and mightest
overcome when thou
art judged. 5 Butif our
unrighteousness com-
mend the righteous-
ness of God, what shall
we say? Js God un-
righteous who taketh
vengeance? (I speak
as a man) 6 God for-
bid: for then how
shall God judge the
world? 7 For if the
truth of God hath more
abounded through my
lie unto his glory;
why yet am I also
judged as a sinner?
8 And not rather, (as
we be slanderously re-
ported, and as some af-
firm that we say,) Let
us do evil, that good
may come? whose
damnation is just.
9 What then? are
we better than they?
No, in no wise: for
we have before proved
both Jews and Gen-
tiles, that they are all
under sin; 10 as it is
written, There is none
righteous, no, notone:
41 there is none that
understandeth, there
is none that seeketh
after God. 12 They are
all gone out of the
way, they are together
become unprofitable;
there is none that do-
eth good, no, not one.
13 Their throat is an
open sepulchre ; with
their tongues they
have used deceit ; the
poison of asps is under
their lips: 14 whose
mouth is full of curs-
ing and bitterness:
15 their feet are swift
to shed blood 16 de-
struction and misery
are in their ways:
17 and the way of
ace have they not
own: 18 there is no
{fear of God_ before
their eyes. 19 Now we
know that what things
\soever the law saith,
it saith to them who
are under the law: that
every mouth may be
stopped, and all the
world may _ beconie
guilty before God.
9 καθάπερ TTr.
᾿ ἠχρεώθησαν TTr.
ΠΡΟΣ
καταργήσει :
ῬΩΜΑΤΟΥ͂Σ. {17.
4 μὴ-.γένοιτο" γινέσθω. δὲ ὁ θεὸς ἀληθής,
“shall 7make δοῖ πο '°effect? mayitnot be! but let “be ‘God true,
~ ‘ » ΄ Ow: δι} , ΠΥ
πᾶς δὲ ἄνθρωπος ψεύστης, “καθὼς γέγραπται, Ὅπως
and every man false, according as it has been written, That
ἂν. δικαιωθὴς ἐν τοῖς. λόγοις. σου, καὶ Ῥνικήσῃς" ἐν τῷ
thou shouldest be justifie d in thy words, and overcome in
κρίνεσθαί. σε. 5 Εἰ δὲ ἡ ἀδικία ἡμῶν θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην ovvi=
thy being judged. Βαΐ 1 our uuirighteousuess ?God’s “righteousness ‘com-
στησιν, τί ἐροῦμεν; μὴ ἄδικος ὁ θεὸς ὁ ἐπιφέρων τὴν
mend, what shallwesay? ([is]?unrighteous ‘*God who ἱπῆϊοῦβ
ὀργήν; κατὰ ἄνθρωπον λέγω. 6 μὴ.γένοιτο᾽ ἐπεὶ πῶς
wrath? According to man Ispeak, Mayit not be! since how
κρινεῖ ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον ; 7 εἰ γὰρ" ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ θεοῦ
shall sludge *God the ᾿ world? "If ‘for the . truth of God
ἐν τῷ. ἐμῷ ψεύσματι ἐπερίσσευσεν εἰς τὴν. δόξαν αὐτοῦ, τί ἔτι
in my lie abounded to his glory, why yet
κἀγὼ ὡς ἁμαρτωλὸς κρίνομαι: 8 καὶ μὴ καθὼς βλασ-
Salso7I “as °a *sinner | ‘am judged? and not, according as we are
φημούμεθα, καὶ καθώς φασίν τινὲς ἡμᾶς λέγειν, Ὅτι
injuriously charged aad eooordae as “affirm ‘some([that] we say,
ποιήσωμεν τὰ κακὰ ἵνα ἔλθῃ τὰ. ἀγαθά; ὧν τὸ κρῖμα
Let us practise evil things that *may * ae ‘good “things? whose judgment
EVOLKOY ἐστιν.
2just 118.
, Loe , x ? , ε , 4
9 Ti οὖν; προεχόμεθα : οὐ.πάντως" προῃτιασάμεθα. γὰρ
What then? are we better? not at all: for we before charged |
Ιουδαίους. τε καὶ Ἕλληνας πάντας ὑφ᾽ ἁμαρτίαν εἶναι,
both Jews and Greeks all Sunder “sin [with] *being:
10 καθὼς γέγραπται, Ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος οὐδὲ
according as it has been written, There is not a righteous one, not even
εἷς" 11 οὐκ ἔστιν τὸ" συνιῶν, οὐκ.ἔστιν So" ἐκζητῶν
one: there is not [one] that understands, there is not [one] that seeks after
‘A , ΄ 7 rae . τ ? ,
τὸν θεόν. 12 πάντες ἐξέκλιναν, ἅμα ἠχρειώθη-
God. All did go out of the way, together they became unprofit-
σαν" ovK.torw ποιῶν χρηστότητα, οὐκ ἔστιν “ ἕως
able; there is not [one] practising kindness, there is not so much as
c ΄ , ? , £ 4 - ? ~ ~ »,
ἑνός. 18 τάφος ἀνεῳγμένος ὁ.λάρυγξ αὐτῶν, ταῖς γλώσσαις
vi
one; 3sepulchre ‘an “opened [15] their throat, with *tongues
αὐτῶν ἐδολιοῦσαν' ἰὸς ἀσπίδων vmod τὰ χείλη.αὐτῶν"
1their they used deceit: poison ofasps [is] under their lips :
14 ὧν τὸ στόμα ἀρᾶς Kai πικρίας γέμει" 15 ὀξεῖς οἱ
of whom the mouth ofcursing and of bitterness is full; swift ~
πόδες. αὐτῶν ἐκχέαι αἵμα" 16 σύντριμμα καὶ ταλαιπωρία
their feet toshed blood; ruin and misery [819]
17 καὶ ὁδὸν εἰρήνης
and away of peace
Ϊ ~ « ~ ? ~
ἐν ταῖς. ὁδοῖς. αὐτῶν"
οὐκ. ἔγνωσαν.
in their ways ;
they did not know:
18 οὐκἔστιν φόβος θεοῦ ἀπέναντι τῶν.ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν.
there is no fear of God before their Sys.
19 Οἴδαμεν.δὲ ὅτι ὅσα ὁ νόμος λέγει, τοῖς ἐν τῷ Ἔν τ:
Now we know that whatsoever the law BAY to those in the
λαλεῖ: ἵνα πᾶν στόμα φραγῇ, Kai ὑπόδικος γένηται
it epee nes that every mouth may be stopped, and under judgment be
πᾶς ὁ κύσμος τῷ θεῷ. 20 διότι ἐξ ἔργων νόμου οὐ δικαιω-
all, the world toGod. Wherefore by works of law *not ‘shall be
a δὲ but τ. r — ὁ L[tr]. 8 [ὃ] ἴω
W + [αὐτῶν] (read their mouth) L.
P νικήσεις Shalt overcome T,
v + ὁ (read that practises) T.
PH TY’. ROMANS.
~ ~ ᾽ ,
θήσεται πᾶσα σὰρξ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ: διὰ γὰρ νόμου ἐπί-
justified any flesh before him; for through -law [18] know-
(lit. all)
γνωσις ἁμαρτίας.
ledge of sin.
\ 9) , = ᾿
21 Νυνὶ δὲ χωρὶς νόμου δικαιοσύνη θεοῦ πεφανέρωται,
Butnow apartfrom law righteousness of God has been manifested,
μαρτυρουμένη ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν" 22 δι-
being borne witness to by the law and the prophets : *right-
καιοσύνη δὲ θερῦ διὰ πίστεως ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, εἰς πάντας
eousness ‘evenofGodthrough faith ofJesus Christ, towards all
Σκαὶ ἐπὶ πάντας! τοὺς πιστεύοντας" .οὐ.γάρ.ἐστιν διαστολή"
and upon all those that believe : for thereisno difference:
23 πάντες.γὰρ ἥμαρτον καὶ ὑστεροῦνται τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ,
for all sinned and come short ofthe glory of God ;
~ > ~ , ~ ?
24 δικαιούμενοι δωρεὰν “τῇ αὐτοῦ. χάριτι, διὰ τῆς ἀπολυ-
being justified gratuitously by his grace, through the re-
τρώσεως τῆς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, 25 ὃν προέθετο ὁ θεὸς
demption which [15] in Christ Jesus ; whom ?set *forth *God
ἱλαστήριον διὰ Yrijc! πίστεως ἐν τῷ. αὐτοῦ αἵματι, εἰς ἔν-
amercy seat through faith in his blood, for a shew-
~ , ~ , ~
δειξιν τῆς. δικαιοσύνης. αὐτοῦ, διὰ τὴν πάρεσιν τῶν
ing forth of his righteousness, in respect of the passing by the
᾿ς προγεγονότων ἁμαρτημάτων 20 ἐν τῇ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ
Ξιμαὺ *had *before °taken ®place ‘sins in the forbearance
θεοῦ, dc” ἔνδειξιν τῆς δικαιοσύνης. αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ νῦν
of God; for [the] shewing forth of his righteousness in the present
καιρῷ, εἰς τὸ εἶναι.αὐτὸν δίκαιον καὶ δικαιοῦντα TOY ἐκ
time, for his being just and justifying him that [is] of [the]
πίστεως Ἰησοῦ. 27 Ποῦ οὖἦνδ ἡ καύχησις; ἐξεκλείσθη.
faith of Jesus, Where then[is] the boasting? It was excluded.
διὰ ποίου νόμου ; τῶν ἔργων οὐχί, ἀλλὰ διὰ νόμου
Through what law ? of works? No, but through a law
πίστεως. 28 λογιζόμεθα δοὖν" ὕπίστει δικαιοῦσθαι" ἄνθρω-
of faith. 2We%reckon ‘therefore *by '°faith °to "be *justified *a °man
πον, χωρὶς ἔργων νόμου. 29 ἢ Ιουδαίων ὁ θεὸς μόνον;
apart from works of law. Of Jews [ishe]the God only?
οὐχὶ “δὲ! καὶ ἐθνῶν; vai καὶ ἐθνῶν 30 “ἐπείπερ! εἷς
and not also of Gentiles? Yea, also of Gentiles: since indeed one
ὁ θεὸς ὃς δικαιώσει περιτομὴν ἐκ πίστεως, καὶ
God [itis] who will justify [the] circumcision by faith, and
ἀκροβυστίαν διὰ τῆς πίστεως. 31 νόμον οὖν καταργοῦ--
uncircumcision through faith. ®Law “then ‘do?we*make of no
μὲν διὰ τῆς πίστεως ; μὴ.γένοιτο᾽ ἀλλὰ νόμον “ἱστῶμεν."
effect through faith? May it not be! but 7law ‘we “establish.
4 Ti οὖν ἐροῦμεν ᾿ῬΑβραὰμ τὸν. ατέρα.ἡμῶν εὑρηκέναι!
What then shallwesay Abraham our father has found
A ’ ? A ? A ? » > , »
κατὰ σάρκα; 2 εἰ γὰρ ᾿Αβραὰμ ἐξ ἔργων ἐδικαιώθη, ἔχει
according to flesh? Forif Abraham by works was justified, he has
, ᾽ Xe ? A £ Ἀν ἢ] , ΄ \ « \
καύχημα, ἀλλ᾽ ov πρὸς Srov' θεόν. 3 τί, γὰρ ἡ γραφὴ
ground of boasting, but not towards God. For what *the *scripture
λέγει ; ᾿Επίστευσεν.δὲ ᾿Αβραὰμ τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ
says? And ’believed ‘Abraham God, and it was reckoned to him
409
20 Therefore by the
deeds of the law there
shall ao flesh be justi-=
fied in his sight: for
by the law is the know-
ledge of sin.
21 But now the right-
eousness of God with-
out the law is mani-
fested, being witness-
ed by the law and the
prophets ; 22 even the
righteousness of God
which is by faith of
Jesus Christ unto all
and upon all them that
believe: for there is
no difference: 23 for
all have sinned, and
come short of the glory
of God ; 24 being justi-
fied freely by his grace
through the redemp-
tion that isin Christ Je-
sus: 25 whom God hath
set forth to be a pro-
pitiation through faith
in his blood, to declare
his righteousness for
the remission of sjns
that are past, through
the forbearance of
God; 26 to declare, 7
say, at this time his
righteousness : that he
might be just, and the
justifier of him which
believeth in Jesus.
27 Where is boasting
then? It is excluded,
By what law? of
works? Nay: but by
the law of faith.
28 Therefore we con-
elude that a man is
justified by faith with-
out the deeds of the
law. 29 75 he the God
of the Jews only? is
he not also of the
Gentiles ? Yes, of the
Gentiles also: 30 see-
ing 2t is one God, which
shall justify the gir-
ecumcision by faith,
and wuncircumcision
through faith. 31 Do
we then make void
the law through faith?
God forbid: yea, we
establish the law.
IV. What shall we
say then that Abraham
our father, as pertain-
ing to the flesh, hath
found? 2 For if Abra-
ham were justified by
works, he hath whereof
to glory ; but not be-
fore God, 3 For what
saith thescripture? A-
braham believed God,
and it was counted
unto him for right-
eousness, 4 Now to him
that worketh is the
i — καὶ ἐπὶ πάντας LTTr[A].
Ὁ δικαιοῦσθαι πίστει GLTTrA.
LTTrA.
B — τὸν LTTrAW.
Y—cmsLTtraA. * + τὴν the Lrtra.
e — δὲ and GLTTra.
J 3 ᾿ d εἴ περ LTTrA.
f εὑρηκέναι ([εὑρηκέναι a) ᾿Αβραὰμ. τὸν mpomdropa (forefather) ἡμῶν LYTra,
δ yap ‘for GLTTrAW,
© ἱστάνομεν
410
reward not reckoned
ofgrace, but of debt.
5 But to him that
worketh not, but be-
lieveth on him that
justifieth the ungodly,
his faith is counted for
righteousness, 6 Even
as David also de-
scribeth the blessed-
ness of the man, unto
whom God imputeth
righteousness without
works, 7 saying, Bless-
ed are they whose in-
iquitics are forgiven,
and whose sins are
covered. 8 Blessed is
the man to whom the
Lord will not impute
sin.
9 Cometh this bless-
edness then upon the
circumcision only, or
upon the uncireumei-
sion also? for we say
that faith was reckon-
ed to Abraham _ for
righteousness. 10 How
was it then reckoned ?
when he was in cir-
cuincision, or in un-
cireunicision? Notin
Circumcision, but in
uncireumcision.11And
he received the sign of
circumcision, a seal of
the vighteousness of
the faith which he had
yet being uncirenmcis-
ed: that he might be the
father of all them that
believe, though they
be not circumcised ;
that rightcousness
might beimputed unto
them also: 12 and the
father of circumeision
to them who are not
of the cireuiucision
only, but who also
walk in the steps of
that faith of our fa-
tker Abraham, which
he had being yet uncir-
cumcised.
13 For the promise,
that he should be the
heir of the world, was
notto Abraham, or to
his seed, through the
law, but through the
righteousness of faith.
14 For if they which
are of the Jaw ¢ heirs,
faithis made void, and
the promise made of
none effect: 15 be-
cause the law worketh
wrath: for where no
law is, thereis no trans-
gression. 16 Therefore
wt is of faith, that it
mught be by grace ; to
the end the promise
might be sure to all
the seed ; not to that
only which is of the
i -— τὸ GLTTrAW.
Ὁ -- ore! LJetr.
5. — τοῦ (icad [the]) GLriraw. ‘
POM AL O) Nees. TV.
ἐργαζομένῳ ὁ μισθὺς οὐ.λογίζεται
works the reward is not reekuned
ro! ὀφείλημα 5 τῷ δὲ
debt: but to him that
WTPoOs
᾽ , 1 ~ AN
εἰς δικαιοσύνην. 4 Τῷ δὲ
for rightcousness. Now to him that
‘ ΄ ? ‘
κατὰ χάριν, adda
according to grice, but
\v« 5) , , SA > ‘ A ~ 4 k ᾽
μὴ-ἐργαζομένῳ, πιστεύοντι. δὲ ἐπὶ τὸν δικαιοῦντα τὸν *a-
does not work, but believes on himthat justifies the un-
3h Π λ γον « s τ δ Εν -Ὁ > ὃ 3 ΄ a 0 ,
σεβὴ," λογίζεται κ.πίστις αὐτοῦ εἰς δικαιοσύνην. Ο᾽ καθάπερ
κατὰ
according to
godly, “is *reckoned ‘his “faith for righteousness, Even as
a | A 1D ͵ . ‘ na sh. ΄ τὶ « ‘
καὶ ἸΔαβὶδ' λέγει τὸν μακαρισμὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ᾧ ὡὁθεὸς
also. David declares the blessedness ΟΕ the man towhom God
λογίζεται δικαιοσύνην χωρὶς ἔργων, 7 Μακάοιοι ὧν
reckons
ἀφέθησαν at ἀνομίαι, καὶ
apurt from works: Blessed [they] of whom
Ε: τῆς
ὧν ἐπεκαλύφθησαν αἱ ἁμαρτίαι.
righteousness
are forgiven the lawlessnesses, and of whom are covered, the sins:
2 2 1% ? \ , , « ΄
8 μακάοιος ἀνὴρ ™p' οὐ.μὴ λογίσηται κύριος ἁμαρτίαν.
blessed [{Ππ] τὰ to whom inno wise *will *reckon ['the] *Lord sin.
9 Ο.μακαρισμὸς οὖν. οὗτος ἐπὶ THY περιτομήν, ἢ καὶ ἐπὶ
[15] this blessedness then ou the circumcision, or ilso on
\ 4) Ξ 3 ‘ 5 Xe 4 ne Τ ἐλ f, Q ~? 3 ‘
τὴν ἀκροβυστιαν ; λεγομεν.γὰρ “ore ἐλογισθὴ Tw Αδραὰμ
the uncireumcision ? For we say that was reckoned to Abraham
ε ΄ > ΄ - “κα ? ͵΄ ᾽
ἡ πίστις εἰς δικαιοσύνην. 10 πῶς οὖν ἐλογίσθη; ἐν περι-
faith for rightcousness. How then was it reckoned? “in *cireiim-
τομῇ ὦντι, ἢ ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ ; οὐκ ἐν περιτομῇ. ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἀκρο-
but ἴῃ uncir-
cision ‘being, or in uncircumcision? Not in circumcision,
βυστίᾳ" 11 καὶ σημεῖον ἔλαβεν περιτομῆς, σφραγῖζα
cumicision, And [the] sign he received of circumcision, [as] sca
τῆς δικαιοσύνης THE πίστεως τῆς ἐν τῇ ἀκροβύστιςι,
of the righteousness of the faith which [he had]in the uneireumieision,
εἰς τὺ.εἶναι.αὐτὸν πατέρα πάντων πῶν πιστευόντων "δι᾽"
for him to be father of all those that believe in
’ ; ὍΝ . Ἂ θὴν prea δῇ eq Ι
ἀκροβυστίας, εἰς τὸ λογισθῆναι Peat! αὐτοῖς “τὴν
unecircumcision, for *to *be reckoned “also “to them ‘the
σύνην᾽ 12 καὶ πατέρα περιτομῆς τοῖς οὐκ ἐκ περιτομῆς
δικαιο-
“righteous-
ne-s ; and father of circumcision tothose not of cirenmeision
μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς στοιχοῦσιν τοῖς ἴχγεσιν τῆς ἐν
only, but also to those that walk inthe steps of the “during
"ry ἀκροβυστίᾳ πίστεως τοῦ.πατρὸς ἡμῶν ᾿Αβραάμ.
Suncircumcision ‘faith of our father Abrahain,
᾽ \ Nea ΄ ᾽ , “2 Ξ ‘ - ~
13 Οὐ.γὰρ διὰ “νόμου ἡ ἐπαγγελία τῷ ΑΞϑραὰμ ἢ τῷ
For not by law the promise [was] to Abraham or
σπέρματι.αὐτοῦ, τὸ κληρονόμον αὐτὸν εἶναι “τοῦ κύσμου,
to his seed, that heir he should be of the world,
ἀλλὰ διὰ δικαιοσύνης πίστεως. 14 εἰ.γὰρ ot ἐκ νύμου
but by righteousness of faith. Forif those of law [be!
κληρονόμοι, κεκένωται ἡ πίστις, Kai κατήργητια ἡ ἐ-
heirs, *has “been *inade®void ‘faith, and *made*of no effect ‘the “pro
παγγελία" 15 ὁ. γὰρ.νόμος ὀργὴν κατεργάζεται ob yao! οὐκ
mise. Forthelaw “wrath ‘works“out; ‘where “for *not
” ΄ ΓΝ ΄ “ιν ~ ᾽
ἔστιν νόμος, OVE παράβασις. 16 διὰ. τοῦτο ἐκ πίστεως,
Tig Faw, neither [is] transgression, Wherefore’ of faith
τ ? x ΄ ‘
wa κατὰ χάριν, εἰς τὸ εἶναι βεβαίαν τὴν
{it is], that according to grace [it might be], for Sto *be Ssure ‘the
ἐπαγγελίαν παντὶ τῷ σπέοματι, οὐ τῷ ἐκ TOU νόμου μόνον,
“promise toall the seed, not tothatof the law only,
™ οὗ whose (sin) TTr.
*— τῇ GLITrAW.
1 Δανεὶδ LTTrA ; Δαυὶδ Gw.
P — καὶ Trr[a). 4 - τὴν T.
τ δὲ but uTTraw.
Kk ἀσεβήν 1.
© διὰ L.
ROMANS.
πίστεως ᾿Αβραάμ,
but also to that of tthe} faith of Abraham,
πάντων ἡμῶν, 17 καθὼς γέγραπται.
of us all, (according as it has been written, A father of
λῶν ἐθνῶν τέθεικά σε, κατέναντι οὗ ἐπίστευσεν θεοῦ,
many nations Ihave made thee,) before *whom “he *hbelicved ‘God,
~ ~ ’ Ν ~ ‘4 A
τοῦ ζωοποιοῦντος τοὺς νεκρούς, καὶ καλοῦντος τὰ μὴ
who quickens the dead, and calls the things not
ὄντα we ὄντα. 18 Ὃς παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα Yer" ἐλπίδι ἐπίστευσεν,
being as _ being; who against: hope in hope believed,
᾽ ‘ , \ ~ ? ~ \ ἥν
εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι αὐτὸν πατέρα πολλῶν ἐθνῶν, κατὰ τὸ
ΤΟΥ “to *become ‘him father of many nations, according to that which
εἰρημένον, Οὕτως ἔσται τὸ.σπέρμα.σου" 19 Kai μὴ ἀσθενησας
had been said, “80 shall be thy seed: and not being weak
τῇ πίστει, You" κατενόησεν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα “ἤδη! νεγεκρω-
Pen ve
ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ ἐκ ἐστιν πατὴρ
father
er
oc
who is
Ὅτι πατέρα πολ-
inthe faith, ποῦ *he *considered his own body already become
μένον, ἑκατονταίτης Tov ὑπάρχων, Kai τὴν νέκρωσιν
dead, ‘ 38 *hundred Syears Sold ?about being, and .the deadening
τῆς μήτρας Vappac 20 εἰς. δὲ τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ θεοῦ ov
of the womb of Sarah, andat the proniise of God *not
διεκρίθη τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ, YadrN" ἐνεδυναμώθη τῇ πίστει,
*doubted through unbelief; but was strengthened in faith,
dove δόξαν τῷ θεῷ, 21 Kai πληροφορηθεὶς OTe ὃ ἐπήγ-
and being fully assured that what he has
2ckat" ἐλογὶσθ
youn
giving glory to God,
yeArat, δυνατός ἐστιν καὶ ποιῆσαι. 22 διὸ
promised, able heis also todo; wherefore also it was reckoned
~ ν ΄, ᾽ “ "
αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην. 23 Οὐκ ἐγράφη δὲ δι αὐτὸν
ἴο him for righteousness. 210 “was *not °written *but on account of him
ἐλογίσθη αὐτῷ" 24 ἀλλὰ καὶ δι ἡμᾶς,
only, that it was reckoned to him, but also on account of us,
ca , ͵΄ ~ ΄ ? ‘ .
οἷς μέλλει λογίζεσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύσυσιν ἐπὶ τὸν
to whom it 15 about to be reckoned, to those that believe on him who
éyeioavra, Ἰησοῦν τὸν.κύριον ἡμῶν ἐκ γεκρῶν, 25 ὃς
raised Jesus our Lord from among [the] dead, who
παρεδόθη διὰ τὰ παραπτώματα.ἡμῶν, καὶ ἠγέρθη διὰ τὴν
was delivered for our offences, and was raised for
δικαίωσιν ἡμῶν.
our justification.
: < θέ r > , ΓΗ) a” {|
ὃ Δικαιωθέντες οὖν ἐκ πίστεως, εἰρήνην “ἔχομεν
Having been justified therefore by faith, peace we have
πρὸς τὸν θεὸν διὰ τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, 2 δι᾽
toward God through our Lord y Jesus Christ, through
od Kai τὴν προσαγωγὴν ἐσχήκαμεν ὕτῇ πίστει" εἰς τὴν χάριν
whom also. access we have by faith into “grace
ταύτην ἐν ἢ ἑστήκαμεν" καὶ καυχώμεθα ἐπ’ ἐλπίδι τῆς δόξης
this in which we stand, and- we boast in hope of the glory
τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀλλὰ καὶ “καυχώμεθα! ἐν ταῖς
of God, but - also we boast in
θλίψεσιν, εἰδότες ore ἡ θλίψις ὑπομονὴν κατεργάζεται,
tribulations, knowing that the tribulation “endurance 4works 7out ;
4 ἡ δὲ ὑπομονὴ δοκιμήν, 1-0& δοκιμὴ ἐλπίδα, 5 ἡ.δὲ ἐλπὶς
and the endurance proof; andthe proof hope ; and the hope
ov.Karaoyvve’ ὕτι » ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν
foes not make ashamed, because the love of God has been poured out in
, t
μύνον, Ort
3 ov_povov.é,
And not only [so],
-all,
-eousness,
41]
law, but to that
also which is of the
faith of Abraham;
who is the father of us
17 (as it is writ-
ten, 1 have made thee
a father of many na-
tions,) before him
whom he believed, even
God, who quickeueth
the dead, and calleth
those things which be
not as though they
were. 18 Who against
hope believed in hope,
that he might become}
the father of many),
nations, according to
that which was spoken,
So shall thy seed be,
19 And being not weak
in faith, he considered
not his own body now
@ead, when he was
about an hundred
years old, neither yet
the deadness of Sarah’s
womb: 20 he stag-
gered not at the pro-
mise of God through
unbelief; but Was
strong in faith, giving
glory to God; 21 and
being fully persuaded
that, what he had pro-
mised, he was able al-
soto perform, 22 And
therefore it was im-
puted to him for right-
23 Now it
was not written for
his sake alone, that it
was imputed to him ;
24 but for us also, to
whom it shall be im-
puted, if we believe
on him that raised up
Jesus our Lord from
the dead ; 25 who was
delivered for our of-
fences, and was raised
again for our justifi-
cation,
V..Therefore being
justified by faith, we
have peace with God
through our Lord Je-
sus Christ: 2 by whom
also we have access
by faith into this
grace wherein we
stand, and rejoice in
hope of the glory of
God, % And not only
so, but we. glory
in tribulations also:
knowing that tribula-
tion worketh patience;
4 and patience, ex-
perience ; and experi-
ence, hope : 5 and hope
maketh not ashamed ;
because the love of
God is shed abroad in
w — ov (read εἰς δὲ, verse 20, but at) Lrrr[a].
8 ἔχωμεν We Should have TTra,
νυ ἐφ᾽ L.
Γκαὶ] LTra.
astiug Tra,
‘
_ *— ny [thal
b — τῇ πίστει [LTrJA.
) ἀλλὰ Ti.
© καυχώμενος
412
our hearts by the Holy
Ghost which is given
unto us. 6 For when
we were yet without
strength, in due time
Christ died for the un-
godly. 7 For scarcely
for a righteous man
will one die : yet per-
adventure for a good
man some would even
dare to die. 2But God
commendeth shis love
toward us, in that,
while we were yet sin-
ners, Christ died for
us. 9 Much more then,
being now justified by
his blood, we shall
be saved from wrath
through him. 10 For
if, when we were en-
emies, we were recon-
ciled to God by the
death of his Son, much
more, being reconciled,
we shall be saved by
his life. 11 And not
only so, but we also
joy in God through
our Lord Jesus Christ,
by whom we have now
received the atone-
ment,
12 Wherefore, as by
one man sin extered
into the world, and
death by sin; and so
death passed upon all
men, for that all have
sinned: 13 (for until
the law sin was in the
world: but sin is not
imputed when there
is no law. 14 Never-
theless death reigned
from Adam to Moses,
even over them that
had not sinned af-
ter the similitude of
Adam’s transgression,
who is the figure of
him that was to come.
15 But not as the of-
fence, so also is the
free gift. For if
through the offence of
one many be dead,
much more the grace
of God, and the gift
by grace, which is by
one man, Jesus Christ,
hath abounded unto
many. 16 And not as
tt was “by. one that
sinned, so 8 the gift:
for the judgment was
4 εἴ ye if indeed a.
& [ὃ θάνατος] A.
“ mends) a.
WwW
ΠΡΟΣ PQMAIOYS. v
ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν.
our hearts by the “Spins ‘Holy which was given tous:
6 VErtydo' χριστὸς ὄντων ἡμῶν ἀσθενῶν ὁ κατὰ καιρὺν
for still °Christ “being twe without “strength in duc time
« ‘ ~ , « ‘ ΄
ὑπὲρ ἀσεβῶν ἀπέθανεν. ἢ μόλις. γὰρ ὑπὲρ δικαίου
for [the] ungodly died, For hardly for ajust [man]
τις ἀποθανεῖται: ὑπὲρ.γὰρ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ τάχα τις
Zany ὍΠΘ ‘will die; for on behalf of the good [man] perhaps some one
καὶ τολμᾷ ἀποθανεῖν" 8 συνίστησιν.δὲ τὴν. ἑαυτοῦ ἀγάπην
even might dare to die; but *commends Shis *own “love
εἰς ἡμᾶς ἴὰ θεός," ὅτι ἔτι ἁμαρτωλῶν ὄντων ἡῤιῶν χριστὸς
Sto 7us 1God, that *still “sinners Syeing Mwe Christ
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἀπέθανεν. 9 πολλῷ οὖν μᾶλλον, δικαιωθέντες
*for Sus died. Much therefore more, having been justified
αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς
? oo ᾽ ~ , ᾽
νῦν ἐν τῷ αἵματι. αὐτοῦ, σωθησόμεθα δι
him from |
now by his blood, we shall be saved by
? ~ > : 2 Ay, \ , ~ ~ ‘
ὀργῆς. 10 εἰ γὰρ ἐχθροὶ ὄντες κατηλλάγημεν τῷ θεῷ «διὰ
wrath, For if, ?enemies *being we were reconciled to God through
~ ΄ ~ cw > to ~ ~ ,
τοῦ θανάτου τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, πολλῷ μᾶλλον καταλλαγέντες
the death of his Son, much more, having been reconciled
σωθησόμεθα ἐν τῇ ζωῇ αὐτοῦ" 11 οὐςμόνον. δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ
we shall be saved by his life, ~ And not only [so], but also
καυχώμενοι ἐν τῷ θεῷ διὰ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ,
boasting in God through our Lord Jesus Christ,
Oe οὗ νῦν THY καταλλαγὴν ἐλάβομεν.
through whom now the reconciliation we received. .
12 Διὰ τοῦτο ὥσπερ Ov ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου ἡ ἁμαρτία εἰς τὸν
On this account, as by eng man sin into the
κόσμον εἰσῆλθεν, Kai διὰ τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ θάνατος, καὶ οὕτως
world entered, and by sin death, and thus
εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους 86 θάνατος" διῆλθεν, ἐφ᾽ ᾧ πάντες
to all men death pasecds for that all
ἥμαρτον. 18 ἄχρι.γὰρ νόμου ἁμαρτία ἦν ἐν κόσμῳ"
sinned : (for until law sin was in [the] world;
ἁμαρτία.δὲ οὐκιἐλλογεῖται, puj-ovTog νόμου: 14 ἈΛΛ
but sin is not put to account, there not being: law ; but
μέχοι ἸΜωσέως! καὶ ἐπὶ
; ;
ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ θάνατος ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ
until Moses even upon
7reigned +death from Adam
τοὺς μὴ. ἁμαρτήσαντας ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοιώματι τῆς παραβάσεως
those who had not sinned in the likeness ofthe transgression
"Adapt, ὅς ἐστιν τύπος TOU μέλλοντος. 15 ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐχ
of Adam, who is a fee of the coming Cone]. But (shall) not
we TO παράπτωμα, οὕτως καὶ τὸ χάρισμα." ἘΠ γὰρ τῷ
as the offence, so also [be]the free gift? For if by the
~ € 4 ’ « ~ ~
τοῦ ἑνὸς παραπτώματι οἱ πολλοὶ ἀπέθανον, πολλῷ μᾶλλον
Ξοῦ “the *one offence the many died, much more
ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ Kai ἡ δωρεὰ ἐν χάριτι TH τοῦ ἑνὸς
the grace of God, andthe gift in grace, which[is] ofthe one
ἀνθρώπου Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ εἰς τοὺς πολλοὺς ἐπερίσσευσεν.
man Jesus Christ, to the many did abound.
16 καὶ οὐχ we Ov ἑνὸς ἁμαρτήσαντος τὸ δώρημα
And [shall] ποῦ as by one having sinned [be] the gift?
f — ὁ θεός (read συνίστησιν he com-
i Μωύσέως GLIrAW. k The
e + ἔτι stil’ GLTTrAW.
h ἀλλὰ TTrAW.
various Editors do not mark this as a question: to read it as pointed in the Greck omit [shall]
and substitute [is] for [be].
V, VI.
τὸ μὲν γὰρ
κρῖμα
For the “indeed ‘judgment [was] of one
ROMANS.
᾽ \ FREY ’ ,’ Α A ,
ἐξ ἑνὸς εἰς κατάκριμα, τὸ.δὲ χάρισμα
to condemnation, but the free
gift
ἐκ πολλῶν παραπτωμάτων εἰς δικαίωμα. 17 εἰιγὰρ τῷ
[15] of many
offences
to justification.
For if by the
~ < ‘ ’ « , εἶ “ ‘ ~ « ,
τοῦ ἑνὸς παραπτώματι ὁ θάνατος ἐβασίλευσεν διὰ τοῦ ἑνός,
308 “the tone
* offence
death
reigned by
πολλῷ μᾶλλον οἱ THY περισσείαν τῆς χάριτος
much more
those the
abundance
of grace,
the one,
καὶ Dane
and of the
δωρεᾶς" τῆς δικαιοσύνης λαμβάνοντες, ἐν ζωῇ βασιλεύσουσιν
gift of righteousness receiving, in life shall reign
‘ ~ ee 4 2 ~ ~ 7] > ε ΕΗ
διὰ τοῦ ἑνὸς ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 18”Apa οὖν ὡς δι᾿ ἑνὸς παρα-
by the one Jesus Christ :) so then as by one of-
πτώματος εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους εἰς κατάκριμα,
fence {it was] towards 81] men to condemnation,
οὕτως Kai Ov ἑνὸς δικαιώματος εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώ-
80
'
also by one accomplished righteousness towards
all
mInen
πους εἰς δικαίωσιν ζωῆς. 19 ὥσπερ.γὰρ διὰ τῆς παρακοῆς
to
justification of life.
For as by the
disobedience
~ « 4 “2 ΄ c ‘ , c ΄
τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου ἁμαρτωλοὶ κατεστάθησαν οἱ πολλοί,
551 ΠΠΘΥΒ
of the one man
Swere *constituted
1the
2many,
οὕτως Kai διὰ THC ὑπακοῆς τοῦ ἑνὸς δίκαιοι κατασταθήσονται
80 also by
the obedience of the one righteous “shall *be °constituted
ot πολλοί. 20 Νόμος. δὲ παρεισῆλθεν, ἵνα πλεονάσῃ τὸ
came in by the bye, that might abound the
Xthe many.
But law
παράπτωμα. ov.0& ἐπλεόνασεν ἡ ἁμαρτία, ὑπερεπερίσσευσεν
offence ;
grace, tha
but where
as
abounded
sin,
sin in
overabounded
< ’ oe o ? / « ig , ? ~ [4
ἡ χάρις" 21 ἵνα ὥσπερ ἐβασίλευσεν ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ,
t “reigned 1sin” i
death,
; 413
by one to condemna-
tion, but the free gift
ἴδ of many offences
unto justification.
17 For if by one man’s
effence death reigned
by one; much more
they which receive a-
* bundance of grace and
οὕτως καὶ ἡ χάρις βασιλεύσῃ διὰ δικαιοσύνης εἰς ζωὴν
80 also
grace
might reign through righteousness
, ~ 2 ~ , ε ~
αἰώνιον, διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν.
eternal,
through Jesus
Christ
our Lord.
to life
6 Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν ; "ἐπιμενοῦμεν" τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ wa ἡ χάρις
What then shall we say? Shall we continue
μὴ.
May
πλεονάσῃ ;
may abound ?
~ » Ue 9. > ~ n
πῶς ἔτι ζήσομεν ἐν αὐτῇ; 3 ἢ
how still shall we live
γένοιτο.
it not be!
in it?
ip sin
that
grace
οἵτινες. ἀπεθάνομεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ,
We who died
ἀγνοεῖτε Ore
to sin,
7]
οσοι
Or are ye ignorant that 5.5 “many *as
ἐβαπτίσθημεν εἰς χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν, εἰς τὸν. θάνατον αὐτοῦ
1we were baptized unto
Christ
Jesus,
ἐβαπτίσθημεν ; 4 συνετάφημεν
We were buried therefore with him by
we were baptized?
τίσματος εἰς τὸν θάνατον᾽ ἵνα ὥσπερ
tism unto
2
ἐκ
death,
that
unto
“» ᾽ “- ‘
οὖν αὐτῷ διὰ
ἠγέρθη
as
his death
τοῦ βατ-
bap-
χριστὸς
2was ‘raised *up +Christ
νεκρῶν διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ πατρός, οὕτως καὶ
from among [the] dead by the glory ofthe Father, so also
ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν. 5 Εἰ γὰρ σύμφυτοι
we in newness of life should walk. Forif conjoined
γεγόναμεν τῷ ὁμοιώματι τοῦ.θανάτου.αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ
we have become in the likeness of his death, so also
ἘΣ ΄ = , - A
τῆς. ἀναστάσεως ἐσόμεθα" 6 τοῦτο γινώσκοντες, OTL ὁ παλαιὸς
of [his] resurrection we shall be;
this
ἡμῶν ἄνθρωπος συνεσταυρώθη,
‘our man
knowing, that
ἵνα καταργηθῇ
old
TO σῶμα
was crucified with [him], that might be annulledthe body
of the gift of right-
eousness shall reign in
life by one, Jesus
Christ.) 18 Therefore
as by the offence of
one judgment came up-
onall men to con-
demnation; even so
by the righteousness
of one the free gift
came upon all men un-
to justification of life.
19 For as by one man’s
disobedience many
were made sinners, so
by the obedience of one
shall many be made
righteous. 20 More-
over the law entered,
that the offence might
abound. But where sin
abounded, grace did
much more abound:
21 that as sin hath
reigned unto death,
even so might grace
reign through right-
eousness unto eternal
life by Jesus Christ
our Lord.
VI. What shall we
say then? Shall we
continue in sin, that
grace may abound?
2 God forbid. How
shall we, that are dead
to sin, live any longer
therein? 3 Know ye
not, that so many of
us as were baptized
into Jesus Christ were
baptized into his
death ? 4 Therefore we
are buried with him
by baptism into death:
that like as Christ was
raised up from the
dead by the glory of
the Father, even so
we also should walk
in newness of life.
5 For if we have been
planted together in
the likeness of his
death, we shall be also
in the likeness of his
resurrection ; 6 know-
ing this, that our old
man is crucified with
him, that the body of
sin might be destroyed
τ [τῆς δωρεᾶς] 1.
Ὁ ἐπιμένωμεν Should we continue GLTTrAW.
414
that henceforth we
should not serve sin.
7 For he that is dead
is freed from sin,
8 Now if we be dead
with Christ, we believe
that we shall also live
with him: 9 knowing
thatChrist being raised
from the dead dieth no
more; death hath no
more dominion over
him. 10 For in that
he died, he died unto
sin once: but in that
he liveth, he liveth
unto God. 11 Like-
wise reckon ye also
_yourselves to ὍΘ
dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto God
through Jesus Christ
our Lord. 12 Let not
sin therefore reign in
your mertal body,that
ye should obey it in
the lusts thereof.
13 Neither yield ye
your members as in-
strumenis of unright-
eousness unto sin: but
yield yourselves unto
God, as those that are
alive from the dead,
and your members as
instruments of right-
eousness unto God,
14 For sin shall not
have dominion over
you: for ye are not
under the law, but un-
der grace.
15 What then? shall
we sin, because we are
not under the law, but
under grace? God
forbid. 16 Know ye
not, that to whom ye
yield yourselves ser-
vants to obey, his ser-
vants ye are to whom
ye obey ; whether of
sin unto death, or of
obedience unto right-
eousness? 17 But God
be thanked, that ye
were the servants of
sin, but ye have o-
beyed from the heart
that form of doctrine
which was dclivered
you. 18Being then
made free from sin,
ye became the ser-
vants of righteous-
ness. 19 I speak after
the manner of men
because of the infirmi-
ty of your flesh: for
as ye have yielded
your members ser-
vants to uncleanness
and to iniquity unto
iniquity ; even so now
yield your members
servauts to righteous-
ness
TPO SD) ΡΟ AL OY: Vie
τῆς ἁμαρτίας, τοῦ μηκέτι δουλεύειν ἡμᾶς τῇ ἁμαρτιᾳ.
of sin, that *no “longer *be Ssubservient ‘we to sin.
7 ὁ γὰρ ἀποθανὼν δεδικαίωται ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας. 8 Εἰ δὲ
For h2that died
ἀπεθάνομεν “σὺν
we died with
> ~ 9 ἃ wee = er ‘
αὐτῷ, ELOOTEG OTL χριστὸς
him, knowing that Christ
sin. Now if
er . Ν ΠῚ yr "
OTL και OUVCMNOOMEV
that also we shall live with
ἐγερθεὶς ἐκ
having been raised up from among [the]
νεκρῶν, οὐκέτι ἀποθνήσκει" θάνατος αὐτοῦ οὐκέτι κυριεύει.
dead, no more dies : death Shim ‘no 7more “rules *over,
pe Ι ‘ > , ~ ¢ ‘ 2. , > , ta py iT ‘
10 »ὸ} γὰρ ἀπέθανεν, τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ ἀπέθανεν ἐφάπαξ. PO' δὲ
has been justified from
χοιστῷ, πιστεύομεν
Christ, we believe
Forinthat he died, to sin he died once for ail; but inthat
ζῇ, ly τῷ θεῷ. 11 οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς λογίζεσθε ἑαυτοὺς ἃ
he lives, he lives to God. So . also ye reckon yourselves
νεκροὺς μὲν τεῖναι" τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ζῶντας δὲ τῷ θεῷ, ἐν χριστῷ
Sdead “ἰπαθοᾶ “to “be to sin, but alive to God, | in Christ
Ἰησοῦ “τῷ. κυρίῳ. ἡμῶν." 12. Μὴ οὖν βασιλευέτ ω ἡ ἁμαρτία
Jesus our Lord, Not *therefore ‘let °reign “sin
ἐν τῷ θνητῷ. ὑμῶν. σώματι, εἰς τὸ ὑπακούειν ᾿αὐτῇ év' Yraic
in your mortal body, for to obey it in
? θ aH , , er
ἐπιθυμίαις. αὐτοῦ" 13 μηδὲ παριστάνετε τὰ μέλη. ὑμῶν OTA
its desires. Neither be yielding your members instruments
ἀδικίας τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ: ἀλλὰ παραστήσατε ἑαυτοὺς τῷ
of unrighteousness to sin, but yield yourselves
θεῷ ὼς" ἐκ νεκρῶν ζῶντας, καὶ τὰ.μέλη. ὑμῶν
ἴο God as’ ?from “among [*the] *dead ‘alive, and your members
ὅπλα δικαιοσύνης τῷ τ: 14 ἁμαρτία.γὰρ ὑμῶν οὐ
instruments of Fightcousness to God For sin Ae “not
κυριεύσει' οὐ γάρ ἐστε ὑπὸ νόμον, “ἀλλ᾽! ὑπὸ χάριν.
1shall rule over, for ποῦ *are'ye under law, but’ under grace.
15 Ti οὖν; Yapapriooper' ὅτι οὐκ ἐσμὲν ὑπὸ νόμον,
What then? shall we sin because wearenot under law
x ? sat e \ 2. ‘ ne
ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ χάριν; μὴ.-γένοιτο.
but under grace? May it not be!
παριστάνετε δούλους εἰς
ye yield bondmen for
16 οὐκιοἴδατε OTe ᾧ
Know ye not that to whom
ὑπεικοήν, δοῦλοι ἐστε
obedience, boudmen ye are
ἑαυτοὺς
yourselves
ὑπακούετε, ἤτοι ἁμαρτίας εἰς θάνατον, ἢ ὑπακοὴς
to him whom ye obey, whether of sin to death, οἱ of obedicnce
εἰς δικαιοσύνην; 17 χάρις.δὲ τῷ, θεῷ, ὅτι ἦτε δοῦλοι τῆς
to righteousness ? But thanks [be] to God, that ye were bondmen
ἁμαρτίάς, ὑπηκούσατε.δὲ ἐκ καρδίας εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε
of sin, but ye obeyed from([the] heart *to®which ye ®were *dclivcred
τύπον διδαχῆς. 18 ἐλευθερωθέντες. δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας,
19 "form “of *teaching. And having been set free from sin,
ἐδουλώθητε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ. 19 ᾿Ανθρώπινον λέγω διὰ
ye became bondmen to righteousness, Humanly Ispeak on account of
τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς ὑμῶν. ὥσπερ. γὰρ παρεστήσατε
the weakness of your flesh. For as ye ὙΠΟ: ded
τὰ. μέλη.ὑμῶν δοῦλα τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ καὶ τῇ ἀνομίᾳ εἰς τὴν
ὙΟῸΓ members in bondage to uncleanness and to lawlessness unto
ἀνομίαν, οὕτως νῦν παραστήσατε τὰ. μέλη. ὑὗ υμῶν δοῦλα Ty
lawlessness, 80 now yield your members in bondage
, ? € ef ‘ ~
unto holiness, δικαιοσύνῃ εἰς ἁγιασμόν. 20 Oreyao δοῦλοι ἦτε τῆς
20For when ye were to righteousness unto sanctification. For when bondmen ye were
© συνζ- LTTrA. POE. 5 Ὁ εἶναι to be Τί τη]. — εἶναι GLTT:AW. 8 — τῷ
κυρίῳ ἡμῶν GLTTrAW. t— αὐτῇ ἐν GLITrAW. - ταῖς ER ἐς τ αὐτοῦ α. π ὡσεὶ
LTTra.
χ ἀλλὰ LTTrAW.
Υ ἁμαρτήσωμεν Should we sin LITrAW.
Vievil. ROMANS.
͵ Γ᾿ οἶα τον , x , »
ἁμαρτίας, ἐλεύθεροι ἦτε τῇὸ δικοιοσύνῃ. 21 τίνα οὗν
of sin, free ye were = as to rigliteousness. What *therefore
ne ; 5 Σ: 5
καρπὸν εἴχετε TOTE,” ἐφ᾽ οἷς νῦν ἐπαισχύνεσθε:
‘fruit had ye then, inthe[things]of which now ye are ashamed?
τὸ yao τέλος ἐκείνων θάνατος. 22 νυνὶ. δὲ ἐλευθερω-
for the end of those things{is} deuth. But now having been
δουλωθέντες δὲ
and having become bondmen
τῷ θεῷ, ἔχετε
θέντες ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας,
to God, ye have
set free from sin,
τὸν καρπὸν ὑμῶν εἰς ἁγιασμόν, τὸ.δὲ τέλος ζωὴν αἰώνιον.
your fruit unto sanctification, andthe end life eternal.
23 τὰ.γὰρ ὀψώνια τῆς ἁμαρτίας θάνατος" ᾿ τὸ δὲ χάρισμα
For the wages ofsin [is] death; but the free gift
~ ~ \ δ» ~? ~ ~ ’ € ~
τοῦ θεοῦ ζωὴ αἰώνιος ἐν χριστῷ Inoov τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν.
of God life eternal in Christ Jesus our Lord.
~ ’ A , ~ ld
Ἢ «ἀγνοεῖτε, ἀδελφοί, γινώσκουσιν.γὰρ νόμον λαλῶ, Ore
Are γα ignorant, brethren, fortothoseknowing law [ΒρΡοῦΚ, that
, τ » - 7) , > e , y~
ὁ νόμος κυριεύει τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐφ’ ὅσον χούνον Ly;
the law rules over the man foraslong *as ‘time he may live?
2 ἡ.γὰρ ὕπανδρος γυνὴ τῷ ζῶντι ἀνδρὶ δέδεται νόμῳ"
Ἐν 6 married woman tothe living husband is bound by law;
ἐὰν. δὲ ἀποθάνῃ ὁ ἀνὴρ κατήργηται ἀπὸ ὕτοῦ νόμου" τοῦ
butif shoulddie the husband, sheiscleared from the law οἵ the
ἀνδρός. 3 ἄρα.οὖν ζῶντος τοῦ ἀνδρὸς μοιχαλὶς χρηματίσει,
husband : sothen, “living ‘the “husband, anadulteress she shall be called,
2A ͵ 2 Qe? nS AS wp , « γεν» ? ͵
ἐὰν γένηται ἀνδρὶ ἑτέρῳ' ἐὰν.δὲ ἀποθάνῃ ὁ ἀνήρ, ἐλευθέρα
if she be to?*man?another; butif should dic the husband, free
5 ‘ \ ~ G ~ \ ᾽ \ ,
ἐστὶν ἀπὸ TOU νόμου, τοῦ μὴ εἶναι.αὐτὴν μοιχαλίδα, γενο-
sheis from the law, soasforhernot tobe an adulteress, having
μένην ἀνδρὶ ἑτέρῳ. 4 ὥστε, ἀδελφοί. μου, καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐθανατώ-
become to*man ‘another. Sothat, τὴῦ brethren, also ye ‘were made
θητε τῷ νόμῳ διὰ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ χριστοῦ, εἰς TO γενέσθαι
dead tothe law by the body of the Christ, for “to *be
ὑμᾶς ἑτέρῳ, τῷ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐγεῤθέντι, ἵνα καρπο-
*you ἴο another, who from among [the] dead was raised, that we should
φορήσωμεν τῷ θεῷ. 5 ὅτειγὰρ ἦμεν ἐν τῇ σαρκί, τὰ παθή-
bring forth fruit to God. For when we were in the flesh, the pas-
ματα τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν τὰ διὰ τοῦ νόμου ἐνηργεῖτο ἐν
sions ofsins, which[were]throughthe law, wrought in
τοῖς. μέλεσιν ἡμῶν εἰς TO καρποφορῆσαι τῷ θανάτῳ: 6 vuVi.6
our members to the bringing forth fruit to death ; but now
κατηργήθημεν ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου, “ἀποθανόντε ἐν w κατει-
we werecleared from the law, having died [in that]in which we were
’ “᾿ , d,* ~~ iT] ? ΄ » ‘
χόμεθα, ὥστε δουλεύειν ἡμᾶς" ἐν καινότητι πνεύματος, καὶ
held, so that “should “serve ‘we in newness of spirit, and
οὐ παλαιότητι γράμματος.
ποῦ in oldness of letter.
7 Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν; ὁ γόμος ἁμαρτία; μὴ.γένοιτο"
What then shall wesay? [Is]the law
ἀλλὰ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ. ἔγνων
But sin Iknew not unless by law : for also
m , » ? \ ε ΄ ”
ἐπιθυμίαν οὐκῃδειν εἰ μὴ ὁ νόμος ἔλεγεν, Οὐκ
lust I had not been conscious of unless the law said, SNot
> , ° ? ae, ‘ ~ c « ΄ " ~
ἐπιθυμήσεις" 8 ἀφορμὴν.δὲ λαβοῦσα ἡ ἁμαρτία διὰ τῆς
"thou “shalt lust; but *an ’occasion “having “taken sin by the
sin ? May it not be!
εἰμὴ διὰ νόμου" τήν.τε. γὰρ
a + μὲν indeed La.
4 [ἡμᾶς] Ltr.
2; the question ends at then uta.
© ἀποθανόντος (read as A.V.) Ε.
415
the servants of sin, ye
were free from ric¢ho-
eousness. 21 What
fruit had ye then in
those things whereof
ye are now ashamed ?
for the end of those
things 7s death. 22 But
now being made free
from sin, and hecome
servants to God, ye
have your fruit unto
holiness, and the end
everlasting life, 23 For
the wages of sin is
cath ; but the gift of
God 185 cternal life
through Jesus Christ
our Lord.
VII. Know ye not,
brethren, (for I speak
to them that know
the law,) how that
the law hath domi-
nion over a man ag
long as he liveth?
2 For the woman
which hath an hus-
band is bound by the
law to her husband so
Jong as he liveth; but
if the husband be
dead, she is loosed
from the law of her
husband. 3.850. then
if, while her husband
liveth, she be married
to another man, she
shall be called an a-
dulteress: but if her
husband be dead, she
is free from that law;
so that she is no adul-
teress, though she be
marricd to another
man. 4 Wherefore, my
brethren, ye also are
become dead to the
law by the body of
Christ; that ye should
be married to another,
even to him who is
raised from the dead,
that we should bring
forth fruit unto God.
5 For when we were in
the flesh, the motions
of sins, which were by
the law, did work in
our members to bring
forth fruit unto death,
6 But now we are de-
livered from the law,
that being dead where-
in we were held; that
we should serve in
newness of spitit, and
not in the oldness of
the letter.
7 What shall we say
then? Js thelaw sin?
God forbid. Nay, I
had not known sin,
but by the law: for I
had not known lust,
except the law had
said, Thou shalt not
covet. 8 But sin,
b — τοῦ νόμου E,
416
taking occasion by
the commandment,
wrought in me all
manner of concupis-
cence. For without
the law sin was dead,
9 For I was alive
without the law once:
but when the com-
Mandment came, sin
revived, and I died.
10 And the command-
ment, tvhich was or-
dained to life, I found
to be unto death.
11 For sin, taking oc-
casion by the com-
manudment, deceived
me, and by itslew me.
12 Wherefore the law
is holy, and the com-
mandment holy, and
just, andgood. 13 Was
then that which is
good made death unto
me? God forbid, But
sin, that it might
appear sin, working
death in me by that
which is good; that
sin by the com-
mandment might be-
come exceeding sinful,
14 For we know that
the law. is spiritual:
but I am carnal, sold
under sin. 15 Forthat
which I do I allow
not: for what I would,
that do I not; but
what I hate, that do
I. 16 If then I do
that which I would
not, I consent unto
the law that τὸ is
good. 17 Now then it
is no more I that do
it, but sin that dwell-
eth in me. 18For I know
that in me (that is, in
my flesh,) dwelleth no
good thing: for to will
is present with me; but
how to perform that
which is good 1 find
not. 19 For the good
that I would 1 do not:
but the evil which I
would not, that I do.
20 Now if I do that
I would not, it is
no more I that do
it, but sin that dwell-
eth in me, 211 find
then a Jaw, that,when
I would do good, evil
is prescnt with me,
22 For I delight in the
law of God after the
inward man: 23 but I
see another law in my
IPOS TRO MEO:
‘ ᾿ ; he le: :
ἐντολῆς “κατειργάσατο" ἐν ἐμοὶ πᾶσαν ἐπιθυμίαν.
Vit,
χωρὶς. γὰρ
commandment worked out in me _ every lust ; for apart from
΄ ς , fe 3 Α
γόμου ἁμαρτία νεκρά" 9 ἐγὼ. δὲ ἔζων χωρὶς νόμου
law sin [was] dead. ButI wasalive apartfrom law
, 7 ld A ~ ? ~ , , > a
ποτέ ἐλθούσης. δὲ τῆς ἐντολῆς, ἡ ἁμαρτία ἀνέζησεν, ἐγὼ. δὲ
once; but having come the commandment, sin revived but ἢ
2 60 5 1 \ ef? e ? eee i €
ἀπεθανον" 10 καὶ εὑρέθη μοι ἢ ἐντολὴ »
died, And was found to me [that} the commandment which [was]
> 2 er ? ΄ 3 ΄ 2 Ν
εἰς ζωὴν, Γαὕτη" εἰς θάνατον. 11 ἡ.γὰρ ἁμαρτία ἀφορμὴν
to life, this [tobe] to death : . for sin San *oceasion
λαβοῦσα διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς ἐξηπάτησεν με, καὶ Ov αὐτῆς
‘having *taken by thecommandment, deceived the, and by it
2 , « \ , € ‘ ‘
ἀπέκτεινεν. 12 ὥστε ὁ μὲν νόμος ἅγιος, καὶ ἡ ἐντολῇ)
slew {me}. Sothat the law indecd [is] holy,
« ΄ ‘
ayia καὶ δικαία καὶ ἀγαθή. 13 Τὸ
and the commandment
οὖν ἀγαθὸν ἐμοὶ
holy and just and good. That which then fis} good, to me
, , A
δγέγονεν' θάνατος ; μὴ-γένοιτο᾽ς "adda! ἡ ἁμαρτία, ἵνα
hasit become death? May it not be! But sin, that
φανῇ
ς Ν; - ~
ἁμαρτία, διὰ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ μοι κατεργαζμένῃ
it might appear
sin, by that which [is] good tome working out
, ev ‘ € A ’
θάνατον,ἵνα γένηται Kal’ ὑπερβολὴν ἁμαρτωλὸς ἡ ἁμαρτία
death ; that *might “become excessively ‘sinful ‘in
δ 4 ~ ? XR ” : « « ΄ ,
διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς. 14 Oldaper_yap ὅτι ὁ νόμος πνευμιιτικός
by the commandment. For we know thatthe law spiritual
" Η ᾽ , ‘
ἐστιν" ἐγὼ.δὲ Ἰσαρκικός" εἰμι, πεπραμένος ὑπὸ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν.
is; but I 2fleshly lam, having been sold under sin.
15 ὃ. γὰρ κατεργάζομαι, οὐ.γινώσκω" od-yap ὃ θέλω, τοῦτο
For what I work out, I do not own: for not whetI will, this
US ἀλλ᾽ ὃ μισῶ, τοῦτο ποιῶ. 16 si.dé ὃ οὐ.θέλω,
do ; but what [hate, this I practise. But if what I do not will,
τοῦτο ποιῶ, Ἐσύμφημι" τῷ νόμῳ ore καλός. 17 νυνὶ δὲ
this Ipractise, Iconsent tothe law ὑπαῦ [1ὖ 15] right. Now then
? , > ι 12 ? , 12 I « Τὴ ? ~ i 9 ? ‘
οὐκέτι ἐγὼ κατεργάζομαι αὐτό, ἀλλ΄" ἡ πιοἰκοῦσα! ἐν ἐμοὶ
nolonger “I ‘amworking “out ‘it; but the dwelling “in *me
€ Q to ‘ .« ? ᾽ ~ ? yee ἢ n f 2
ἁμαρτία. 18 Oida-yap ort οὐκ.οἴκεῖ ἐν ἐμοί, "τουτέστιν" ἐν
isin, For I know that theredwells notin me, that is in
τῇ.σαρκί.μου, ἀγαθόν" τὸ.γὰρ.θέλειν παράκειταί μοι, τὰ δὲ
my flesh, good : for to will is present with me, but
κατεργάζεσθαι τὸ καλὸν οοὐχ.εὑρίσκω." 19 od.yap ὃ θέλω
to work out the right I find not. For not what “i *will
~ ? ΄ ᾿ p > >| 0 ? ud , ~ ,
ποιῶ ἀγαθόν" PaXdX" ὃ οὐ-θέλω κακόν, τοῦτο πράσ-
*do *I practise “good ; but what Ἵ *do “ποὺ *will ‘evil, this 1 do,
ow. 20 εἰδὲ ὃ οὐ.θέλω ya," τοῦτο ποιῶ, οὐκέτι
But if what *do “ποῦ *will Τ' this I practise, [it is] no longer
ἐγὼ κατεργάζομαι αὐτό, Ῥάλλ᾽" ἡ οἰκοῦσα ἐν ἐμοὶ ἁμαρτία.
I {who] work ?out rit, but the “dwelling *in *me 151}.
21 Ἑὺὑρίσκω ἄρα τὸν νόμον τῷ θέλοντι ἐμοὶ ποιεῖν τὸ καλόν,
1 find then the law “who ‘will ‘to *me topractise the -right,
Ore ἐμοὶ τὸ κακὸν παράκειται. 22 συνήδομαι-.γὰρ τῷ νόμῳ
that me evil is present with. For ! delight inthe law
τοῦ θεοῦ κατὰ τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον: 23 BréTw.OE ἕτερον
of God according to the inward man : but Esee another
am
© κατηργάσατο TTrA.
1 σάρκινός fleshy GLTTrAW.
© ov [is] not LTTrA.
ἔστιν GT.
LrrLa]w.
& ἐγένετο did it become LTTrAw. bh ἀλλ᾽ La.
1 ἀλλὰ LTTrA. m ἐνοικοῦσα T. 2 τοῦτ᾽
4 — ἐγώ (read ov θέλω I do not will)
f αὐτὴ GW.
k σύν- T.
> Ν
Ρ ἀλλὰ TTra.
VII, VIII. ROMANS.
νόμον ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν.μου ἀντιστρατευόμενον τῷ νόμῳ TOU
law in my members warring against the law
νοός μου, Kai αἰχμαλωτίζοντά pe τῷ νόμῳ τῆς ἁμαρτίας
of my mind, and leading “captive ‘me to the law of sin
τῷ OvTe ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν.μου. 24 ταλαίπωρος ἐγὼ ἄνθρωπος"
lman !
which is in my members, O wretched ri
τίς μὲ ῥύσεται ἐκ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ.θανάτου.τούτου ;
who *me ‘shall “deliver out of the body of this death ?
25 "εὐχαριστῶ" τῷ θεῷ διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν"
1 thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.
» Tr ? A ? ‘ ~ t 4 Ι 5 , , ~~.
ἄρα.οὗν αὐτὸς ἐγὼ τῷ μὲν" vot δουλεύω νόμῳ θεοῦ
Sothen *myself I withthe 7indeed 'mind serve "law *God’s;
τῇ. δὲ σαρκὶ νόμῳ ἁμαρτίας.
but with the flesh “law tsin’s.
8 Οὐδὲν. ἄρα.νῦν κατάκριμα τοῖς ἐν χριστῷ “In ov, “wy
(There is] then now no condemnation tothose in Christ Jesus, “not
κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ πνεῦμα." 2 ὁ. γὰρ
“according *to °flesh *who “walk, but according to Spirit. For the
νόμος τοῦ πνεύματος τῆς ζωῆς ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ ἠλευθέρωσέν
law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus set *free
Yus' ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου τῆς ἁμαρτίας Kai τοῦ θανάτου. 3 Τὸ yap
me from the law of sin and of death, For
ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου, ἐνῷ ἠσθένει διὰ τῆς σαρκός,
*powerless [*being]'the “law, inthat it was weak through the flesh,
ὁ θεὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ υἱὸν πέμψας ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτίας
God, “his*town *Son *having *sent, in likeness ΟἿ flesh of sin,
καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας κατέκρινεν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν τῇ σαρκί, 4 iva
and for gin, condemned sin in the flesh, that
τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ νόμου πληρωθῇ ἐν ἡμῖν, τοῖς μὴ κατὰ
the requirement ofthe law should be fulfilled in us, who notaccording to
σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ πνεῦμα. 5 Οἱ γὰρ
flesh walk, but according to Spirit. For they that
κατὰ σάρκα ὄντες, τὰ τῆς σαρκὸς φρονοῦσιν" οἱ δὲ
according to flesh are, thethingsofthe flesh mind ; and they
κατὰ πνεῦμα, τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος. 6 τὸ γὰρ φρόνημα
according to .Spirit, the things ofthe Spirit. For the mind
τῆς σαρκὸξ θάνατος" τὸ.δὲ φρόνημα τοῦ πνεύματος, ζωὴ
ofthe flesh fis] death; but the mind of the Spirit, 1188
‘ > - , ΄ ~ . Μ >
Kal εἰρήνη. 7 Διότι τὸ φρόνημα τῆς σαρκὸς ἔχθρα εἰς
and peace, Because the mind ofthe flesh [15] eninity towards
, ~ ~ ~ , 2 ‘A A
θεόν: τῷ γὰρ νόμῳ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐχ.ὑποτάσσεται, οὐδὲ. γὰρ δύνα-
τ
God: fortothe law of God itisnotsubject; for neither can
ται 8 οἱ δὲ ἐν σαρκὶ ὄντες, θεῷ «ἀρέσαι οὐ.δύνανται.
it [06]; διηᾷ they that ἴπ flesh tare, ‘°God ‘please *cannot.
e ~ Ξ ᾽ " ? ”
9 Ὑμεῖς.δὲ οὐκ ἐστὲ ἐν σαρκί, "ἀλλ᾽" ἐν πνεύματι, εἴπερ
Butye ποὺ ‘are in flesh, but in Spizit, if indeed [the]
πνεῦμα θεοῦ οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν. εἰ δὲ τις πνεῦμα χριστοῦ
Spirit οἵ God dwells in you; butif anyone [86] Spirit οἵ Christ
οὐκ. ἔχει, οὗτος οὐκ ἔστιν αὐτοῦ. 10 εἰ δὲ χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν, τὸ
has not, he is not of him: but if Christ [be]in you, the
4 ~ 7) 4 A ~
μὲν σῶμα νεκρὸν 4δι! ἁμαρτίαν, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα ζωὴ
7indecd *body [is] dead on account of sin, but the Spirit life
διὰ δικαιοσύνην. 11 εἰ δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ ἐγείραντος
on account of righteousness, But if the. Spirit of him who raised up
τ + ἐν in (the) rma].
end of verse GLTTrAW,
3 χάρις thanks (to God) urtra.
νυ ge thee τ. W ἀλλὰ T1ra, * διὰ LTTra.
t — μὲν T.
417
members, warring a-
gainst the law of my
mind, and bringing’
me into captivity to
the law of sin which
is in my members,
24 O wretched man
that I am! who shall
deliver me from the
body of this death?
25 0 1 thank God
through Jesus Christ
our Lord. So then
with the mind I my-
self serve the law of
God; but with the
flesh the law of sin.
VIIL. There is there-
fore now no condem-
nation to them which
are in Christ Jesus,
who walk not after
the flesh, but after the
Spirit. 2 For the law
of the Spirit of life
in Christ Jesus hath
made me free from
the law of sin and
death. 3 For what the
law could not do,
in that it was weak
through the flesh, God
sending his own Son
in the likeness of sin-
ful flesh, and for sin,
condemned sin in the
flesh: 4 that the right-
eousness of the law
might be fulfilled in
us, who walk not after
the flesh, but after the
Spirit, 5 For they that
are after the flesh do
mind the things of
the flesh; but they
that are after the
Spirit the things of
the Spirit. 6For to be
carnally minded is
death ; but, to be spi-
ritually minded 7s life
and peace. 7 Because
the carnal mind 18
enmity against God:
for it isnot subject to
the law of God, nei-
ther indeed can be.
8So then they that
are in the flesh can-,
not please God. 9 But
ye are not in the flesh,
but in the Spirit, if so
be that the Spirit of
God dwell in you.
Now if any man have
not the Spirit of
Christ, he is none of
his. 10 And if Christ
be in you, the body ts
dead because of sin;
but the Spirit zs life
because of rightéous-
ness. 11 But if the
Spirit of him that
raised up Jesus from
the dead dwell in
you, he that rais-
ed up Christ from
4u — μὴ κατὰ to
Υ + τὸν TIr[4].
Ek
418 ΠΡΟΣ PLN OW. VIII.
ans ce epee aan Ἰησοῖν ἐκ νεκρῶν οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν, ὁ ἐγείρας ττὸν"
bodies by his Spirit Jesus fromamong[the] dead dwells in you, he who raisedup_ the
paar neti y yous Sy oLaTOy | ex νεκρῶν" ζωοποιήσει καὶ τὸ θνητὰ σώματα
ἘΠΕ Fae debtors, notto Christ from among [the] dead will quicken also 4mortal bodies
eae ee ὑμῶν διὰ τὸ ἐνοικοῦν αὐτοῦ πνεῦμα! ἐν ὑμῖν. 12”Aoa
live after the flesh, ye won cn account Os πὸ paves. this fs Sane = you. ) So
ΙΝ ee ye οὗ», ἀδελφοί, ὀφειλέται ἐσμὲν οὐ τῇ σαρκί, τοῦ κατὰ σάρκα
morbity dine! deeds) of then, brethren, debtors weare, nottothe flesh, Saccording *to °fiesh
the body, ye shall ζῇν" 19 εἰγὰρ κατὰ σάρκα ζῆτε, μέλλετε ἀποθνήσκειν"
live. 14 For as many 149 )jve-
asareled by theSpirit γ κι ἦς : - Ee 7s :
of God, they are the εἰ. δὲ πνεύματι τὰς πράξεις τοῦ σώματος θανατοῦτε, ζήσεσθε.
ae ee God NO butif by [the] Spirit the deeds ofthe body ye put to death, ye willlive:
y ‘ 4 «“ ‘ , ~ ” , ᾽ ‘ ~
the spirit of bondage 14 Οσοι. γὰρ πργεύματι θεοῦ ἄγονται, οὗτοί “εἰσιν υἱοὶ θεοῖ!. "
again to fear; but ye for as many as by [the] Spirit of God are led, these are sons of God.
have received theSpirit , ἢ ἜΤΕΚΕ bs de ἜΝ , Β , 5 "
of adoption, whereby 10 ov-yap ἐλάβετε πνεῦμα δουλείας" πάλιν εἰς φόβον, “ἀλλ᾽
we ery, Abba, Father. For “not 'ye “received aspirit ofbondage again unto. fear, but
16 Lhe Spirit itself λα = : ͵ ne , , ye ,
peareth witness with. ἐλάβετε πνεῦμα υἱοθεσίας, iv. κράζομεν, ABBG, ὁ πατήρ.
our spirit, ehataeate ye received aSpirit of adoption, whereby wecry, Abba, Fathcr.
the children of’ God: aes . ~ ~ ~ ἘΜ «'
ὙΑΑΝΤΕΝ ΘΕ Πατδα 10. AUTON πὸ πνεῦμα ἰσυμμαρτυρεῖ"! τῷ.πνεύματι ἡμῶν, OTe
then heirs; heirs of “Itself ‘the Spirit bears witness with our spirit, that
God, and joint-heirs 2.) ee ~ » κι ἢ ᾿ P ἥ ;
with Christ; if so be ἐσμὲν τέκνα θεοῦ. 17 εἰ δὲ τέκνα, καὶ κληρονόμοι' κληρονόμοι
for if according to flesh ye live, ye are about to die;
that we suffer with We are children of God. Andif children, also heirs : heirs
him, that we may be : AER Bn ps , i Ss ey aw , "ἢ
πα πο τοι το δίνον, oo) θεοῦ, ἰσυγκληρονόμοι" δὲ χριστοῦ" εἴπερ ξσυμπάσχομεν",
indeed of God, and joint-heirs of Christ ; if indeed we suffer together,
18 For I reckon that ἐν νι = τ
Pnowcditerines tor τοτής 0077), ΓῊΡῚῚ συνδοξασθῶμεν.
prescut time are not that also we may he glorified together,
orthy to be compared ͵ ͵ xe ᾿ Bs μέ
τ ear Ξίονν Which 18 Λογίζομαι.γὰρ ὅτι οὐκ ἄξια τὰ παθήματα τοῦ viv
shall be revealed in Tor [reckon that not worthy [are]the sufferings of the presert
‘us. 19 For theearnest ~ ι ι ͵ avy > ἜΦΗ
expectation ον τ ΔΥΌ ΧΩ πρὸς τὴν μέλλουσαν δόξαν ἀποκαλυφθῆναι
creature waiteth for time [tobecompared] with the | *ahout iglory to be reyealed
the manifestation of ,?, ,,,~ « 4 ? ῃ ~ , ἢ 5 oh
Sa ne ae ant US IPS. 19 Ἢ γὰρ ἀποκαραδοκία τῆς κτίσεως τὴν ἀποκά-
20 For the creature to For the earnest expectation of the creation the *reve-
ee eae via e: λυψιν τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀπεκδέχεται. 20 τῇ.γὰρ. ματαιότητι
but by reason of him lation “of *the °sons 7of8God ‘awaits; for to vanity
who hath subjected 4) κτίσις ὑπετάγη, οὐχ ἑκοῦσα, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ὑπο-
ἐπ eae the hope) the creation was subjected, not willingly, but by reasonof him who sub-
ture itself also shall pq@Zqyra, Pim’ ἐλπίδι 21 tore! καὶ αὐτὴ ἡ κτίσις ἐλευθερω--
a Ra ἐπ μῦν jected [10], in hope that also “itself tthe 7ereation shall be
D
into the glorious li- θήσεται ἀπὸ τῆς ἰδρυλείας"! τῆς φθορᾶς εἰς τὴν ἐλευθερίαν
be Shee bo ee freed from the bondage of corruption into the freedom
-know that the whole τῆς δόξης τῶν τέκνων τοῦ θεοῦ. 22 οἴδαμεν.γὰρ ὅτι πᾶσα ἡ
Se eee of the glory ofthe children of.God. For weknow that all the
cava = ΄ ΄ , nm” ~~ ~
gether until now. κτίσις Sovoreraze Kai συνωδίνει ἄχρι Tov νῦν: 23 οὐ
23 And not only they, creation grdans together and travails together until now. 2Not
but ourselves also,
which have the first- μόνον δὲ, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοὶ THY ἀπαρχὴν τοῦ πνεύματος
fruits of the Spirit, βρῃ]γ ‘and{[so], but even ourselves the first-fruit ofthe Spirit
even we ourselves , k Ie en ΑΝ Nts. ε τ re e ,
groan within our- ἔχογτερ, "καὶ ἡμεῖς" αὐτοὶ ἐν ἑαυτοῖς στενάζομεν, υἱοθεσίαν
selyes, waiting forthe haying, also we ourselves *in “ourselves ‘groan, Sadoption
adoption, to wit, the , με , ᾿ , , ~ , Oren a
redemption of our ἀπεκδεχόμεγοι, THY ἀπολύτρωσιν τοῦὔ.σώματος. ἡμῶν. 24 τῇ
body. 24For we are *awaiting— the redemption of our body.
saved by hope: but : a , ᾽ , 5 D >» ae
hope that is seen is γὰρ. ἐλπίδι ἐσώθημεν" ἐλπὶς.δὲ βλεπομένη οὐκ ἔστιν ἐλπίς
not hope: for what a Forin hope we were saved; but hope secn is Not hope ;
SEN DR AN Tae Ep 0ὉΣ 9 Ὸ ΞΘ ΒΘ ΚΦ θα δ
= — τὸν Τ71Ὰ. ἃ χριστὸν [Ἰησοῦν] (Jesus) ἐκ νεκρῶν L; ἐκ νεκρῶν χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν T.
5 τοῦ ἐνοικοῦντος αὐτοῦ πνεύματος (read as A.V.) ET, € υἱοί εἰσιν θεοῦ ΓΕΑ. 4 δου-
λίας τ. € ἀλλὰ LTTrA. f ouv- τ. ὃ συν- TA, bed τ. ἱ διότι τ. J δουλίας Be
k ἡμεῖς καὶ TA; [ἡμεῖς καὶ το
VIII. ROMANS.
ὃ. γὰρ βλέπει τις Ti καὶ! ἐλπίζει; 25 εἰδὲ ὃ οὐ
for what ἤβοοβ ‘anyone why also does he hope for? But if what *not
26 Ὡσαύτως
*In “like *manner
λέπο εν ἐλπίζομεν, δι’ ὑπομονῆς ἀπεκδεχόμεθα.
μ μ } χόμ
4we “sce we hope for, in endurance . we await.
δὲ καὶ TO πνεῦμα συναντιλαμβάγεται "ταῖς. ἀσθενείαις" ἡμῶν"
Nand also the Spirit jointly helps our weaknesses ;
δεῖ,
τὸ γὰρ τί προσευξώμεθα καθὸ οὐκ.οἴδαμεν, o@XN’!
for that which we should pray for according as it behoves, we ae not, but
αὐτὸ τὸ πνεῦμα ὑπερεντυγχάνει Ρὑπὲρ ἡμῶν" στεναγμοῖς
7itself “the “Spirit makes interecssion for us with groanings
ἀλαλήτοις: 27 ὁ δὲ ἐρευνῶν" τὰς καρδίας oldey τί
inexpressible But he who searches the hearts
φρόνημα τοῦ πνεύματος, OTe κατὰ θεὸν ἐντυγχάνει ὑπὲρ
mind of the Spirit, beeause according to God heinterecedes for
ἁγίων. 28 Οἴδαμεν. δὲ ὅτι τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν τὸν θεὸν πάντα
saints. But we know that to tho-e who love God all things
τσυνεργεῖ! εἰς ἀγαθόν, rote κατὰ πρόθεσιν κλητοῖς
work together for good, tothose who according to purpose 2called
οὖσιν. 29 ὅτι οὺς προέγνω, καὶ προώρισεν συμ
1
TO
are. Because whom he foreknew, also he predeseuaeted [to be] confor ae
φους τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ. υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρω-
ἴο the image of his Son, for 2to*be ‘him [the] first-
τότοκον ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς" 80 οὺς. δὲ προώρισεν. τούτους
born among many brethren. But whom he predestinated, these |
καὶ ἐκάλεσεν" Kai ode ἐκάλεσεν, τούτους Kai ἐδικαίωσεν" οὺς
also πο δ θα; and whom he called, these also he justified; *whom
δὲ ἐδικαίωσεν, τούτους Kai ἐδόξασεν.
*but he justified, these also he glorified.
31 Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν πρὸς ταῦτα; εἰ ὁ θεὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν,
What then shall we say ἴο these things? If Gad [be] for us,
τίς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν; 82 ὅς γε τοῦ ἰδίου. υἱοῦ οὐκ. ἐφείσατο, "ἀλλ᾽"
who against us? Who indeed his own Son api ared not, but
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν πάντων παρέδωκεν αὐτόν, πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ
for us all gave up him, how “not 4also °with Shim
τὰ πάντα ἡμῖν xapicerar; 33 τίς ἐγκαλέσει κατὰ
Sall’°things ‘us ‘will *he ’grant? Who shall bring an accusation against
᾽ ~ ~ ‘ c ~ ΄ ε
ἐκλεκτῶν θεοῦ ; θεὸς ὁ δικαιῶν. 84 τίς ὁ κατα-
elect of God? [It is]God who justifies: who hethat con-
ριστὸς ᾿ ὁ ἀποθανών, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ! ἐγερθείς,
ΓΙ 15] Christ’ who died, butrather also is raised up;
Oc καὶ!" ἔστιν ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ θεοῦ, ὃς καὶ ἐντυγχάνει ὑπὲρ
who also is at (the! right hand of God; who also intercecdes for
ἡμῶν. 30 τίς ἡμᾶς χωρίσει ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ χριστοῦ ;
us; who us shall eeparnle from the love of Chaleee
θλίψις, ἢ στενοχωρία, ἢ διωγμός, ἢ λιμός, ἢ γυμνότης, ἢ
tribulation, or strait, or Bemsecution, or famine, or nakedness,
κίνδυνος, ἢ μάχαιρα; 86 καθὼς γέγραπται, Ὅτι ξνεκά" σου
danger, . or sword? According as it has been written, For thy sake
θανατούμεθα ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν ἐλογίσθημεν ὡς πρόβατα
we are put to death “whole “the day ; we were reckoned as sheep
σφαγῆς. 37 "ANN ἐν τούτοις πᾶσιν ὑπερνικῶμεν διὰ
οὗ slaughter. But in “these *things ‘all we more than overcome through
[the]
κρίνων;
demns ὃ
ΟΓ
τὰ — καὶ LTr{a].
== ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν LTTrAW.
® ἀλλὰ LYTrA.
GLTTraw.
2 τῇ ἀσθενείᾳ (read our weakness) LTTrAW.
4 ἐραυνῶν TTr.
t + "Incovs Jesus [L]T. ¥— καὶ LTTr[A].
knows what [15] the.
419
man seeth, why doth
he yet hope for? 25 But
if we hope for that
we see not, then do we
with patience wait for
tt. 26 Likewise the
Spirit also helpeth our
infirmities: for we
know not what we
should pray for as we
ought: but the Spirit
itself maketh inter-
cession for us with
groanings which can-
, not be uttered. 27 And
he that searcheth the
hearts knoweth what
is the mind- of the
Spirit, because he
maketh intercession
for the saints accord-
ing to the will of God.
28 And we know that
all things work toge-
ther for good to them
that love God, to
them who are the
called according to
his purpose. 29 For
whom he did foreknow,
he also did predesti-
nate to be conformed to
the image of his Son,
that he might be the
firstborn among many
brethren. 30 Moreover
whom he did predes-
tinate, them he also
called: and whom he
called, them he also
justified : and whom
he justified, them he
also glorified.
31 What shall we
then say to these
things? If God le
for us, who can be
against us? 32 He
that spared not his
own Son, but deliver-
ed him up for us all,
how shall he not with
him also freely give us
all things? 33\Who shall
lay any thing to the
charge of God’s elect ?
It is God that justifi-
eth. 34 Who is he that
condemneth? ,71ὲ is
Christ that died, yca
rather, that is risen
again, who is even at
the right handof God,
who glso maketh in-
tercession for us,
35 Who shall separate
us from the love of
Christ? shall tribula-
tion, or distress, or
persecution, or fam-
ine, or nakedness, or
peril, or sword ? 36 As
it is written, For th
sake we are killed all
the day long ; we are
© ἀλλὰ TTrW.
τ guvepyet 0 θεὸς God works together 1.
Υ — καὶ [L]T.
τ ἕνεκεν
420
accounted as sheep for
the slaughter. 37 Nay,
in all these things we
are more than con-
querors through him
that loved us. 38 For
I am persuaded, that
neither death, nor life,
nor angels, nor prin-
cipalities, nor powers,
nor things present,nor
things to come, 39 nor
height, nor depth, nor
any other creature,
shall be able to sepa-
rate us from the love
of God, which is in:
Christ Jesus our Lord.
IX. I say the truth
ἦν» Christ, 1 lienot, my
conscience also bear-
ing me witness in the
Holy Ghost, 2 that I
have great heaviness
and continual sorrow
in my heart. 3 For I
could wish that my-
self were accursed
from Christ for my
brethren, my kinsmen
according to the flesh:
4 who are Israelites; to
whom pertaineth the
adoption, and the glo-
ry, and the covenants,
and the giving of the
law, and the service
of God, and the pro-
mises; 5 whose are
the fathers, and of
whom as concerning
the flesh Christ came,
who is over all, God
blessed for ever. A-
men. 6 Not as though
the word of God hath
taken none effect. For
they are not all Israel,
which are of Israel:
7 Neither, because they
are the seed of Abra-
ham, are they 811 chil-
dren: but, In Isaac
shall thy seed be call-
ed. 8 That is, They
which are the chil-
dren of the flesh, these
are not the children of
God: but thechildren
of the promise are
TPOS POMATITOYS. VIIT, 1X.
τοῦ ἀγαπήσαντος ἡμᾶς. 88 πέπεισμαι.γὰρ Ore οὔτε
him who loved us. For I am persuaded that neither
θάνατος, οὔτε ζωή, οὔτε ἄγγελοι, UTE ἀρχαί, Youre δυ-
death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, ΠΟΥ͂
vaste," οὔτε ἐνεστῶτα, οὔτε μέλλοντα, 39 οὔτε ὕψωμα, οὔτε
powers, nor things present, nor things to be, nor height, nor
βάθος, οὔτε τιξς κτίσις ἑτέρα δυνήσεται ἡμᾶς χωρίσαι
depth, nor any 7created*thing ‘other will be able us to separate
ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ θεοῦ, τῆς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ
from the love of God, which{isJin Christ Jesus 2Lord
ἡμῶν.
*our.
? U , ~
9 ᾿Αλήθειαν λέγω ἐν χριστῷ, οὐ.ψεύδομαι, 7avppaprupcvonc"
Truth Isay in Christ, 1116 not, bearing witness with
μοι τῆς. συνειδήησεώς. μου ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ, 2 ὅτι λύπη
me my conscience in [the] “Spirit Holy, that grief
μοι ἐστὶν μεγάλη, καὶ ᾿ἀδιάλειπτος ὀδύνη τῇ.καρδίᾳ. μου"
Sto*me “%is loreat, and unceasing Sorrow in my heart,
3 ηὐχόμην. γὰρ δαὐτὸς ἐγὼ ἀνάθεμα εἶναι! ἀπὸ τοῦ χριστοῦ
for [was wishing *myself ἿἹ @ curse tobe from the Christ
ὑπὲρ τῶν. ἀδελφῶν. μου, τῶν. συγγενῶνμου κατὰ σάρκα"
for my brethren, my kinsmen according to flesh ;
A οἵτινές εἰσιν ’IopanXirat," ὧν 7 υἱοθεσία καὶ ἡ δόξα,
who are Israelites, whose [is] the adoption and the glory,
e ~ \ ΄ ν ΄
καὶ “αἱ διαθῆκαι" καὶ ἡ νομοθεσία, καὶ ἡ λατρεία καὶ αἱ
and the covenants and the lawgiving, and the service and the
ἐπαγγελίαι, 5 ὧν οἱ πατέρες, καὶ ἐξ ὧν ὁ χριστὸς τὸ
promises ; whose[are]the fathers; and of whom [is]the Christ
κατὰ σάρκα, ὁ ὧν ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸς εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς
according to flesh, who is over all God blessed to the
αἰῶνας. ἀμήν. 6 Οὐχ οἵον.δὲ ὅτι ἐκπέπτωκεν ὃ λόγος τοῦ
ages, Amen, Not however that has failed the word
θεοῦ. οὐ.γὰρ πάντες οἱ ἐξ Ἰσραήλ, οὗτοι Ἰσραήλ"
of God; for not all *which [Sare]°of 7Israel ‘those [are] *Israel:
7 οὐδ᾽ ὅτι εἰσὶν σπέρμα ᾿Αβραάμ, πάντες τέκνα, ἀλλ᾽
mor because they are seed of Abraham [are] all children: but,
ἐν ᾿Ισαὰκ κληθήσεταί σοι σπέρμα. 8 “Τουτέστιν, ob τὰ
Ζπ-ς Ιβᾶδο shall be called tothee aseed. That is, ®not the
τέκνα τῆς σαρκός, ταῦτα τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ" ἀλλὰ τὰ τέκνα
?children Sof *the *flesh ®these [7816] children of God; but the children
τῆς ἐπαγγελίας λογίζεται εἰς σπέρμα. 9 ἐπαγγελίας.γὰρ
counted for the seed. ae he NON are Feckenct pa good. a pier, of promise ‘
9 For this 18 ἴῃ word ὁ λόγος οὗτος, Kara . τὸν.καιρὸν τοῦτον ἐλεύσομαι, καὶ
or eros pe che this word [is], According to this time Iwillcome, and
Sarah shall have a ἔσται τῇ Σάῤῥᾳ υἱός. 10 Οὐκμόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ Ῥε-
ἘΣ ἦ 0) Rng nok only there shall be to Sarah ason. And not only [that], but also Re-
Becca also had con- βέκκα ἐξ ἑνὸς κοίτην ἔχουσα, ᾿Ισαὰκ τοῦ.πατρὸς ἡμῶν"
ceived by one, even by -becca . “by “one “conception *having, Isaac our father,
our father Isaac ; ἘΠ i ἃ i ᾿ 5
11 (for the children 11 “μήπω yao γεννηθέντων, μηδὲ πραξάντων
being not yet born, “ποὺ 5yet [the Schildren] ‘for being born, nor having done
neither having done > NF , ue « ? ἢ she ~ ~
any good or evil, that Te ἀγαθὸν ἢ ἱκακόν," ἵνα ἡ Kar ἐκλογὴν Srov θεοῦ
the purpose of God anything good or evil, (that the *according ‘to Selection 308 God
according to election , ᾿ D > ye : 2\\? 2 ~ ~
might stand, not of πρόθεσις) μένῃ, οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ καλοῦντος,
works, θαῦ οἱ Εἶτα ὑπαῦ ‘purpose mightabide, not of works, but of him who calls),
Υ οὔτε δυνάμεις placed after μέλλοντα GLTTrAW. 2 συνμ.- Ὑ. 8 ἀνάθεμα εἶναι αὐτὸς ἐγὼ
LTTrAaw.
Bw LTr;
> Ἰσραηλεῖται Ὁ.
£ φαῦλον LITrA,
¢ ἡ διαθήκη the covenant L. ἃ τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GTTrA, ° μή
8 πρόθεσις τοῦ θεοῦ GLTTrAW.
IX. ROMANS.
12 "ἐῤῥήθη" αὐτῇ, “Ore ὁ μείζων δουλεύσει τῷ ἐλάσσονι"
it was said to her, The greater shall serve the lesser :
13 καθὼς γέγραπται, "Τὸν ᾿Ιακὼβ ἠγάπησα, τὸν δὲ Ἥσαῦ
according as it has been written, Jacub I loved, and Esau
ἐμίσησα.
I hated.
, “ 3 ~ é 4
14 Te οὖν ἐροῦμεν; μὴ
ἀδικία παρὰ τῴ θεῷ;
What then shall we say?
Unrighteousness with God [is there] ?
ee 15 rpiydp-_Mwoy" λέγει, = EXenow ὃν ἂν
ay it not be! For to Moses he says, I will shew mercy to whomsoever
ἐλεῶ, καὶ οἰκτειρήσω ὃν ἂν οἰκτείρω.
I shew mercy, and I will feel compassion on whomsoever I feel compassion.
16"Apa οὖν οὐ τοῦ θέλοντος, οὐδὲ τοῦ τρέχοντος,
So then [1ὖ 15] ποῦ of him that wills, nor of him that runs,
ἀλλὰ τοῦ ξἐλεοῦντος! θεοῦ, 17 λέγει. γὰρ ἡ γραφὴ τῷ Φαραώ,
but “who *shews °mercy *of *God. For says thescripture to Pharaoh,
Ὅτι εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο ἐξήγειρά σε, ὅπως ἐνδείξωμαι ἐν σοὶ
For this same thing 1 raised out thee, so that Imightshew in thee
τὴν. δύναμίν. μου, kai ὅπως διαγγελῇ τὸ ὄνομά. μου ἐν πάσῃ
my power, and so that should be declared my name in- all
τῇ γῇ. 18 "Apa oty ὃν θέλει ἐλεεῖ: ὃν. δὲ θέλει
the earth, So then to whom he will he shews mercy, and whom he will
σκληρύνει.
‘he hardens,
19 ’Epeic ἰοῦν pou," Tim ἔτι “ μέμφεται; τῷ "γὰρ" Bov-
Thou wilt say then tome, Why yet does he find fault? for *the Spur-
λήματι αὐτοῦ τίς ἀνθέστηκεν; 20 “Μενοῦνγε, ὦ ἄνθρωπε,"
pose Sof "him *who *has “resisted ? Yea, rather, 0 man,
σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ ἀνταποκρινόμενος τῷ θεῷ: μὴ ἐρεῖ τὸ
Sthou 'who “art that answerest against God? Shall *say "the
πλάσμα τῷ πλάσαντι, Τί pe ἐποίησας οὕτως ;
"thing *formed tohim who formed [1{], Why me madest thou thus?
21°°H οὐκ ἔχει ἐξουσίαν ὁ κεραμεὺς τοῦ πηλοῦ, ἐκ τοῦ
Or hashot authority the potter overthe clay, out of the
αὐτοῦ φυράματος ποιῆσαι ὃ. μὲν εἰς τιμὴν σκεῦος, ὃ. δὲ
same lump tomake one to °honour ‘vessel, and another
εἰς ἀτιμίαν ; 22 εἰ δὲ θέλων ὁ θεὸς ἐνδείξασθαι τὴν ὀργήν,
to dishonour? And if *willing 1God to shew wrath,
καὶ γνωρίσαι τὸ.δυνατὸν. αὐτοῦ, ἤνεγκεν ἐν πολλῇ μακρο-
and to make known his power, bore in much long-
, ~ , ͵
θυμίᾳ σκεύη ὀργῆς κατηρτισμένα εἰς ἀπώλειαν' 23 καὶ ἵνα
suffering vessels of wrath fitted for destruction ; and that
νωρίσῃ τὸν πλοῦτον τῆς. δόξης αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ σκεύη
he might make known the riches of his glory upon ‘ vessels
ἐλέ r , ; δόξ ‘ 94 “ \ ? aN
ἔλεους. ἃ προητοίμασεν εἰς δόξαν; ovc καὶ ἐκάλεσεν
of mercy, which he before prepared for glory, ?whom “also *he °called
€ ~ > , 2 2 , ? BY ν ba
ἡμᾶς οὐ μόνον ἐξ Ιουδαίων, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐξ
us τοῦ only fromamong[the] Jews, but also from among [the]
ἐθνῶν: 25 we καὶ ἐν τῷ ᾿ΩὩσηὲ λέγει, Καλέσω τὸν οὐ
nations? As also in Hosea he says, I will call that which [is] not
λαόν.μου, λαόν. μου" Kai THY οὐκ ἠγαπημένην, ἠγαπημένην.
my people, My People; and that not beloved, Beloved.
26 Καὶ ἔσται, ἐν τῷ τόπῳ οὗ "ἐῤῥήθη" Padbroic," Οὐ λαός
And it shall be, in the place where it wassaid tothem, Not “people
42]
calleth ;) 12 it was
said unto her, The
elder shall serve the
younger. 13 As it is
written, Jacob have I
loved, but Esau have
I hated.
14 What shall we
say then? Js there
unrighteousness with
God? God _ forbid.
15 For hesaith to Mo-
ses, 1 will have mercy
on whom I will have
mercy, and Iwill have
compassion on whom
I will have compas-
sion. 16 So then it is
not of him that will-
eth, nor of him that
runneth, but of God
that sheweth mercy.
17 For the scripture
saith unto Pharaoh,
Even for this same
purpose ‘have I raised
thee up, that I might
shew my power in
thee, and that my
name might be de-
clared throughout all
the earth. 18 There-
fore hath he mercy on
whom he will have
mercy, and whom he
will he hardeneth.
19 Thou wilt say
then unto me, Why
doth he yet find fault?
For who hath resisted
his will? 20 Nay but,
O man, who art thou
that repliest against
God? Shall the thing
formed say to him
that formed it, Why
hast thou made me
thus ? 21 Hath not the
potter -power over the
clay, of the same
lump to make one
vessel unto honour,
and another unto dis-
honour? 22 What if
God, willing to shew
his wrath, and to maké
his power known, en-
dured with much
longsuffering the ves-
sels of wrath fitted to
destruction: 23 and
that he might make
. known the riches of
his glory on the ves-
sels of mercy, which
he had afore prepared
unto glory, 24 even
us, whom he hath
called, not of the Jews
only, but also of the
Gentiles? 25 As he
saith also in Osee, I
will call them my
people, which were
not my people; and
her beloved, which
was ποὺ beloved.
26 And it shall come
h ἐῤῥέθη LTTrA.
ἐλεῶντος LTTrA. 1 μοι οὖν LTTrAW.
m + οὖν then τ[Α]ν7.
9 ὦ ἄνθρωπε, μενοῦνγε (μενοῦν ye LTr) LTTrA,
P — αὐτοῖς [L]tr,
iyap Μωῦσῇ G; Mwon yap LA; Μωῦσεϊ yap 1Tr; Mwion yap Ww.
B— γὰρ for &
422
to pass, fAat in the
place where it var said
unto them, Ye are not
my people ; there shall
they be called the
children of the living
God. 27 Esaias also cri-
eth concerning I[sracl,
Thouch the number of
the children of Israel
be as the sand of the
sea, ἃ remnant shall
be saved: 28 for he will
finish the work, and
eut vz short in right-
eousness: because a
short work will the
Lord make upon the
eurth, 29 And as E-
snias said before, Ex-
cept the Lord of Sa-
baoth had left us a
secd, we had been as
Sodoma, and _ been
miade like unto Go-
morrha.
30 What shall we
say then ? That
the Gentiles, which
followed not after
righteousness, have
attained to rightcous-
ness, even the right-
eousvess which is of
faith. 31 But Israel,
which followed after
the law of righteous-
ness, hath not attain-
ed to the law of right-
eousness. 32 Wherc-
fore? Because they
sought it not by faith,
Lut as it were by the
works of the law. For
they stumbled at that
stumblingstone ; 33 as
it is written, Behold, I
lay in Sion a stum-
blingstone and rock
of offence: and who-
soevér believeth on
hitn shall not be a-
shamed:
X. Brethren, my
heart’s desire and
prayer to God for
srael is, that they
might be saved. 2 For
I bear them record
that they have a zeal of
God, but not accord-
ing to knowledge.
3 For they being ig-
norant of God’s right-
cousness, and going
about to establish
their own righteous-
mess, have not sub-
mitted themselves un-
to the righteousness of
God,
the end of the law for
righteousness to every
onc that believeth.
5 For Moses describ-
Are OSs) POM Tow: Ἰὰς Ὁ
ε -: eer , has ~ wn : ae
μου ὑμεῖς, ἐκεῖ κληθήσονται υἱοὶ θεοῦ ζῶντος. 27 Ἡ-
tmy [are] ye, there they shall be called sons of *God [*the] “living. ΞῈ-
a A 49 « x ~ ? 4 > 4 τ' « > ῃ »
σαΐας δὲ κράζει. ὑπὲρ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ, Ἐὰν ὁ ἀριθμὺς
saias ‘but cries concerning Israel, If *should *be ‘the *number
τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ισραὴλ ὡς ἡ ἄμμος τῆς θαλάσσης. τὸ ᾿Ἰκατάλειμ-
Sof *the °sons Sof “Israel as the sand of the sea, the remnant
pa! σωθήσεται: 28 λόγον yao συντελῶν καὶ συντέμνων
shall be saved: for [the] matter fhe is)concluding and cutting short
δὲν δικαιοσύνῃ ὕτι λόγαν συντετμημένον" ποιῆσει
in righteousness: because a matter cut short will “do [*the}
κύριος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 29 Kai καθὼς προείρηκεν “Ἡσαΐας;
“Lord upon the earth. And according as said before Esaias,
Εἰμὴ κύριος Σαβαὼθ ᾿ἐγκατέλιπεν" ἡμῖν σπέρμα, ὡς Σόδομα
Unless [the] Lord of Hosts had left us aseecd, as Sodom
ἂν.ἐγενήθημεν, Kai ὡς Topoppa ἂν. ὡμοιώθημεν.
we should have become, and as Gomorrha we should have been made like.
30 Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν; Ore ἔθνη τὰ μὴ.διώκοντα δικαιο-
What then shallwesay? That Gentiles that follow not after right-
σύπην, κατέλαβεν δικαιοσύνην, δικαιοσύνην. δὲ τὴν ἐκ πίστεως"
eousness, attained righteousness, but righteousness that[is]by faith.
4 ‘ , 7 , ΕΣ e
31 ᾿Ισραὴλ.δὲ διώκων γόμον δικαιοσύνης, εἰς νόμον "δι-
But Israel, following after alaw of righteousness, to a law of
καιοσύνης" οὐκιἔφθασεν. 32 “διατί;" ὅτι οὐκ ἐκ πίσ-
righteousne-s did not attain. Why? Because [it was] not by faith,
ἀλλ᾽ € ἐξ »ἍἭἉ x “Σ ell , y τ Τ ~ rLA
TEWC, a WC Ἐξ Epywv νόομου προσεκο av. γαρ Τῳ t ῳ
but as by works of law. For they stumbled at the stone
τοῦ προσκόμματος; 83 καθὼς γέγραπται, “Idov τίθημι ἐν
of stumbling, according as it has been written, Behold I place in
Σιὼν λίθον προσκόμματος καὶ πέτραν σκανδάλου" Kai *7ac!
Sion ἃ stone of stumbling and rock of offence : and every one
ὁ πιστεύων ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ οὐ-καταισχυνθήσεται.
that believes on him shall not be ashamed,
10 ᾿Αδελφοί, ἡ μὲν εὐδοκία τῆς ἐμῆς καρδίας, καὶ ἡ
Brethren, the good pleasure of my own heart, and
δέ antl ‘ ν᾿ ν « x . Ὁ. “2 ΄ ? " ᾽
ξησις Ἢ" πρὸς τὸν θεὺὸν ὑπὲρ τοῦ Ισραήλ ἐστιν" εἰς
supplication to God on behalf of ᾿ Israel is for
σωτηρίαν. 2 μαρτυρῶ. γὰρ αὐτοῖς ὅτι ζῆλον θεοῦ ἔχουσιν,
salvation, For I bear witness tothem that zeal for God they have,
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ κατ᾽ ἐπίγνωσιν. 3 ἀγνοοῦντες. γὰρ τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ
but ποῦ according to knowledge. For being ignorant of the *of *God
δικαιοσύνην, Kai τὴν ἰδίαν “δικαιοσύνην" ζητοῦντες στῆσαι,
tyighteousness, and their own righteousness seeking to establish,
4 τέλος γὰρ
For (*the]) *end
τῷ πιστεύοντι.
toevery one that _ believes.
ἐκ frov'!
~ n , ~ ~
TH δικαιοσύνῃ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐχ.ὑπετάγησαν.
to the righteousness of God _ they submitted not.
, 4 ‘
γόμου χριστὸς εἰς δικαιοσύνην παντὶ
Sof°law ‘Christ [315] for righteousness
5 Μωσῆς". γὰρ γράφει ©
τὴν δικαιοσύνην τὴν
τ ὑπόλειμμα LTTrA.
— δικαιοσύνης (read to [that] law) trtraw. wé
— yap for LTTra.
For Moses writes [of] the righteousness which [is] of the
= A , «“ « ΄ ᾽ \ ” ΄
4 For Christ is γόμου, & Or" ὁ ποιήσας αὐτὰ" ἄνθρωπος ζήσεται
law, That the “having *practised *those *things ‘man shall live
? i ? ~ Ι 6 ‘A ὃ X ? ΄ £ ὃ ’, er x ,
ἐν ‘aurotc. 0& εκ TloTfwo OiKaLocvYN οὕτως λέγει,
by them. But the 7of Sfaith ‘righteousness thus. speaks:
8 — ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ ὅτι λόγον συντετμημένον LTT:[{A]. t ἐν- τ΄
la TULTrA,. xX — νόμου LTT:[A]W.
— was (read ὃ he that) Lrtraw. a — ἡ LTTrAW. Ὁ αὐτῶν them
© — δικαιοσύνην GLTr[A]w.
Vv
y
{is] GLYTraw.
f ὃ -- ὅτι 1. bh — αὐτὰ [L]T.
Ι 4 Μωῦσῆς GLTTrAW. e+ ὅτι thac Τὶ -
“του TTrA,
i αὐτῇ it αὐτιὰ.
ROMANS
Μὴ. εἴπῃς ἐν ἔτῇ" καρδίᾳ.σου, Τίς ἀναβήσεται εἰς τὸν
Thou mayest not say in thy heart, Who | shall ascend ta the
, ~ » ‘ - e » .
οὐρανόν ; τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν χριστὸν καταγαγεῖν" 7 ἢ, Τίς κατα-
X.
heaven ? that is, Christ to bring down. Or, Who shall
, ‘ » ~ > » Ἴ
βῆήσεται εἰς τὴν ἄβυσσον; τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν χριστὸν ἐκ
descend into the abyss? that is, Christ from among [the]
? ~ ᾽ A is , ? ΄ ‘ tn ΄
νεκρῶν ἀναγαγεῖν. 8 ἀλλὰ τί λέγει; Εγγύς σου τὸ ῥῆμά
dead to bring up. But what says it? Near thee the word
~ , , 4 ~ , ~ ᾽ » δὰ
ἐστιν, ἐν τῷ. στόματί. σου καὶ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου. τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν τὸ
iss) ) πῆ thy mouth and in thy heart: that is the
~~. ~ , τι a o sist « . 4
ῥῆμα τῆς πίστεως ὃ κηρύσσομεν: 9 ὅτι ἐὰν ὁμολογήσῃς
word of faith which we proclaim, that if thou confess
ἐν τῷ. στύματί σου κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν, καὶ πιστεύσῃς ἐν TY
with thy mouth {the} Lard Jesus, and believe in’
kapdia.cov ὅτι ὁ θεὸς αὐτὸν ἤγειρεν ἐκ VEKOWY,
thy heart that God him raised from among [the] dead,
σωθήσῃ" 10 καρδίᾳ. γὰρ πιστεύεται εἰς δικαιοσύνην.
For with [the] heart [5 belief to
στόματι.δὲ ὁμολογεῖται εἰς σωτηρίαν. 11 Λέγει.γὰρ ἡ
and with [the] mouth is confession to salvation. , For says the
yoagn, Πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ οὐ.καταισχυνθήσεται.
scripture, Everyone that believes on him shall not be ashamed.
12 Οὐ.γάρ.ἐστιν διαστολὴ ᾿Ιουδαίου τε Kai “Ἑλληνος" o-yap
thou shalt be saved, righteousness ;
For there isnot adifference οἵ Jew and Greck ; for the
αὐτὸς κύριος πάντων πλουτῶν εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἐπικαλου-
same Lord ofall [15] rich toward all that eall
μένους αὐτόν. 13 Πᾶς γὰρ ὃς. ἂν ἐπικαλέσηται τὸ ὄνομα
upon him, For everyone, whoever may call on the name
κυρίου, σωθήσεται. 14 Πῶς οὖν ἱἰἐπικαλέσονται" sic
of [the] Lord, shall be saved. How then shall they call on (him)
ὃν οὐκ. ἐπίστευσαν; πῶς.δὲ Ὀπιστεύσουσιν" οὗ
whom they believed not ? and how shall they believe on [him] of whom
οὐκ ἤκουσαν ; πῶς. δὲ πἀκούσουσιν" χωρὶς κηρύσσοντος ;
they heard not? andhow 588] they hear ἃραγὺ ἔγότῃ [050] preaching?
15 πῶς δὲ οκηρύξουσιν," ἐὰν.μὴ ἀποσταλῶσιν; καθὼς
and ΠΟ shallthey preach, unless they be sent? according as
γέγραπται, ‘Qe ὡραῖοι ot πόδες τῶν Ρεὐαγγελιζο--
it has been written, How beautiful the fcet of those announcing the glad
μένων εἰρήνην, τῶν" εὐαγγελιζομένων “τὰ! ἀγαθά.
tidings of peace, of those announcing the glad tidings of good things !
16 ᾿Αλλ’ οὐ πάντες ὑπήκουσαν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ Ἡσαΐας. γὰρ
But not all. obeyed the glad tidings. For Esaias
λέγει, Κύριε, τίς ἐπίστευσεν τῇ. ἀκοῃ.ἡμῶν; 17” Apa ἡ πίστις
says, Lord, who believed our report ? So faith fis]
ἐξ ἀκοῆς, ἡ-.δὲ ἀκοὴ διὰ ῥήματος τθεοῦ." 18 ἀλλὰ λέγω,
by report, butthereport by [the] word of God. But I say,
Μὴ οὐκ.ἤκουσαν ; ΡΟ εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν ἐξῆλθεν
Did they not hear ? ea, rather, Into all the earth went out
ὁ φθύγγος αὐτῶν, καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ ῥήματα
their voice, and tothe ends οὗ the habitable world “words
αὐτῶν. 19 ᾿Αλλὰ λέγω, Μὴ οὐκ. ἔγνω ᾿Ισραήλ!; πρῶτος
their. But Isay, Did not *know *Tsrael ? First,
423
eth the righteousness
which is of the law,
That the man which
docth those things
shall live by them.
6-But the righteous-
ness which is of faith
speaketh on this wise,
Say not in thine heart,
Who shall ascend into
heaven? (that is, to
bring Christ down
Jrom above:) 7 or,
Who shall descend in-
to the deep? (thatis, to
bring up Christ again
from the dead.) 8 But
what saith it? The
word is nigh thee,
eveninthy mouth, and
in thy heart: that is,
the word of faith,
which we preach;
9 That if thou shalt
confess _ with thy
mouth the Lord Jc-
sus, and shalt believe
in thine heart that
God hath raised him
from the dead, thou
shalt be saved. 10 For
with the heart man
believeth unto right-
eousness; and with
the mouth confession
is made unto salva-
tion. 11 For the scrip-
ture saith, Whosoever
believeth on him shall
not beashamed, 12 For
there is no difference
between the Jew and
the Greek: for the
same Lord over all is
rich unto all that
eall upon him, 13 For
whosoever shall eail
upon the name of the
Lord shall be saved.
14 How then shall
they call on him in
whom they have not
believed? and how
shall they believe in
him of whom they
have not heard? and
how shall they hear
without a preacher?
15 And how shallthey
preach, except they be
sent? as it is written,
How beautiful are
the feet of them that
preach the go-pel of
peace, and bring glad
tidings of good things!
16 But they have not
all obeyed the gospel,
For Esaias saith,
Lord, who hath be-
lieved our report?
17 So then faith com-
eth by hearing, and
hearing by the' word
ot God. 18 But I say,
ee Ὁ τ
ays ) ἐπικαλέσωνται should they call urrraw.
believe LTTraw.
should they preach trtraw.
© χριστοῦ ox Christ LTTra, 8 wevouv ye LTrw,
ι ™ πιστεύσωσιν should they
2 ἀκούσονται Ὁ ; ἀκούσωσιν should they hear Lrraw.
P — εὐαγγελιζομένων εἰρήνην τῶν LTA].
° κηρύξωσιν
4 .--- τὰ LIrAWe
Ὁ Ισραὴλ οὐκ ἔγνω GLITTAW.
424
Have they not heard ?
Yes verily, their sound
went into all the
earth, and their words
unto the ends: of the
world. 19 But I say,
Did not Israel know ?
First Moses saith, I
will provoke you to
jealousy by them that
are no people, and
by a foolish nation 1
wil) anger you. 20 But
Esaias is very bold,
and saith, I was found:
of them that sought
menot; I was made
manifest. unto them
that asked not after
me. 21 But to Israel
he saith, All day long
I have stretched forth
my hands unto a dis-
obedient and gainsay-
ing people.
XI. Isay then,Hath
God cast away his
eople? God forbid.
or I also am an Is-
raelite, of the seed of
Abraham, of the tribe
of Benjamin. 2 God
hath not cast away
his people which he
foreknew. Wot ye
not what the scrip-
ture saith of Elias?
how he maketh in-
tercession to God a-
gainst Israel, saying,
3 Lord, they have
killed thy prophets,
and digged down
thine altars; and 1
am left alone, and
they seek my life,
4 Bat what saith the
answer of God unto
him? I have reserved
to myseif seven thou-
sand men, who have
not bowed the knee
to the image of Baai,
5 Even so then at this
present time also
there is a remnant’
according to the clec-
tion of grace. 6 And
if by grace, then zs it
no more of works:
otherwise grace is no
more grace. But if zit
be of works, then is it
no more grace: other-
wise work is no more
work.
7 What then ? Israel
hath not obtained.
that which he seeketh
for; but the election
hath obtained it, and
the rest were blinded
8 (according as it is
written, God hath
given them the spirit
ΠΡΟΣ POMAIOYS ΧΟ ΧΙ.
°"Mwoie' λέγει, Ἐγὼ παραζηλώσω ὑμᾶς ἐπ’ οὐκ
Moses says, 1 ‘will provoke to jealousy you through [those] not
ἔθνει, "ἐπὶ! ἔθγει ἀσυνέτ., παροργιῶ ὑμᾶς. ῶ0 Ἡ-
᾽ poopy μας
a nation, through a nation without understanding I will anger , you.. ?E-
σαΐας δὲ ἀποτολμᾷ Kai λέγει, Ἐὑρέθην ἡ τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ζη-
saias ‘but is very bold and says, Iwasfound by those *me ‘not ?seek-
τοῦσιν, ἐμφανὴς ἐγενόμην 5 τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ἐπερωτῶσιν. 21 πρὸς
ing; “manifested I became to those *me ‘not “enquiring “after. ®To
δὲ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ λέγει, Ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν ἐξεπέτασα τὰς
δραῦ Israel hesays, *Whole ‘the day I stretched out
χεῖράς. μου πρὸς Nady ἀπειθοῦντα Kai ἀντιλέγοντα.
my hands to a people disobeying and contradicting.
11 Λέγω οὖν, Μὴ ἀπώσατο ὁ θεὸς τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ 5
‘ Isay then, Did *thrust “away ‘God ‘ his people ?
μὴ.γένοιτο᾽ καὶ. γὰρ ἐγὼ *lopanXirne" εἰμί, ἐκ σπέρματος
ΜᾺΣ itnotbe! Foralso 1 an Israelite am, of [the] seed
᾿Αβραάμ, φυλῆς Βενιαμίν. 2 οὐκ. ἀπώσατο ὁ θεὸς
of Abraham, of [ὉΠ6] tribe of Benjamin. “Did “not *thrust Saway God
τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ, OY προέγνω. ἢ οὐκ.οἴδατε ἐν
his people, whom he foreknew. Know ye not in [the history of]
bys ees λέ ε als ἕξ ? ἊΣ oe ~ θεῷ a a
Nia" τί λέγει 9) γραφὴ; ὡς ἐντυγχάνει τῷ θεῷ κατ
Elias what says the scripture? how he pleads with God against
~? ͵ ο iI rt ᾿ ͵ ariel
τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ, “λεγων," 3 Κύριε, τοὺς. προφήτας.σου ἀπέκτειναν,
Israel, saying, Lord, thy prophets they killed,
‘ 4 ΄ , ? ΄ ,
καὶ" τὰ.θυσιαστήριά.σου κατέσκαψαν" κἀγὼ ὑπελείφθην μό-
and thine altars they dug down ; and I was left ae
voc, καὶ ζητοῦσιν τὴν-Ψυχήν.μου. 4 ᾿Αλλὰ τί λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ
lone, and they seek my life. But what says tohim the
χρηματισμός 3; Κατέλιπον ἐμαυτῷ ἑπτακισχιλίους ἄνδρας
divine answer ? 1 left to myself seven thousand men
οἵτινες οὐκιἔκαμψαν γόνυ τῇ Βάαλ. ὃ Οὕτως οὖν καὶ ἐν τῷ
d
who bowed not a knee to Baal. Thus then 8150 in the
νῦν καιρῷ λεῖμμα Kar ékdoyny’ χάριτος γέγονεν.
present time a remnant according to election of grace there has been.
6 εἰ δὲ χάριτι, οὐκέτι ἐξ᾽ ἔργων" ἐπεὶ ἡ χάρις οὐκέτι γίνεται
Butif by grace, nolongerof works; else grace nolonger becomes
χάρις. “εἰ. δὲ ἐξ ἔργων, οὐκέτι féariv' χάρις" ἐπεὶ τὸ ἔργον
grace * but if of works, no longer isit grace ; else work
οὐκέτι ἐστὶν ἔργον."
nolonger is work,
7 Ti obv3: ὃ ἐπιζητεῖ Ἰσραήλ, δτούτου" οὐκ.ἐπέτυχεν,
What then? What *seeks “for ‘Israel, this it did not obtain;
ἡ-.δὲ ἐκλογὴ ἐπέτυχέν. οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ ExwpwOncar, 8 "καθὼς"
but the election obtained [it],andthe rest were hardened, according as
γέγραπται, Ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς πνεῦμα κατανύξεως,
it has been written, “Gave *them ‘God = a spirit of slumber,
ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ. μὴ βλέπειν, Kai ὦτα τοῦ.μὴ ἀκούειν, ἕως
eyes so as not to see, and ears so as not tohear, unte
~ ΄ ε 4 ry ᾽ re -ἤ
τῆς.σήμερον.ἡμέρας. 9 καὶ ἸΔαβὶδ' λέγει, Γενηθήτω ἡ τράπεζα
this day. And David says, Let be “table
αὐτῶν εἰς παγίδα, Kai εἰς θήραν, καὶ εἰς σκάνδαλον, Kai εἰς
‘their for. 3 snare, and for atrap, and for cause of offence, and for
ἃ Μωῦσῆς GLTTrAW.
¥ + [, ὃν προόγνω] whom he forekuew L.
© — λέγων GLTTrAW.
£—éorw A.
ὑ “Ηλείᾳ τ΄.
GLTTr[A].
LTtra; Δαυὶδ aw.
Yer στρ. 7 + fev] by (those) LTrA.
2 Ισραηλείτης T.
4 — καὶ LTTrAW.
ξ τοῦτο GLTTrAW,
x + [ev] by (those) utr.
8 Βενιαμείν LTtra.
© --- εἰ δὲ ἐξ to end of verse
4 καθάπερ even as TTr, i Aaveid
ROMANS.
10 σκοτισθήτωσαν οἱ.ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτῶν
let be darkened their eyes
XI.
ἀνταπόδομα αὐτοῖο"
8. recompense to them:
τοῦ.μὴ βλέπειν, καὶ τὸν.νῶτον. αὐτῶν Ἐδιαπαντὸς" ἰσύγ-
so as not to see, and their back continually bow thou
καμψον."
down.
11 Λέγω οὖν, μὴ ἔπταισαν ἵνα πέσωσιν; μὴ. γένοιτο"
Isay then, Did they stumble that they might fall? May it not be!
~ » ,
τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, εἰς
or
ἀλλὰ τῷ. αὐτῶν παραπτώματι ἡ σωτηρία
but by their ~ offence salvation [is]to the nations,
τὸ παραζηλῶσαι αὐτούς. 12 εἰ δὲ τὸ παράπτωμα. αὐτῶν
to provoke to jealousy them. But if their offence [be the]
πλοῦτος κόσμου, καὶ τὸ ἥττημα.αὐτῶν πλοῦτος ἐθνῶν,
wealth of [the] world, and their default [the] wealth of[the] nations,
πόσῳ μᾶλλον τὸ. πλήρωμα αὐτῶν ; 18 Ὑμῖν ™yap" λέγω
how much - more their fulness ? ?To *you ‘for I speak,
~ ἔθ fe Spore! δ᾿ rt u ? ’ ‘ 20 ~ ? ΄ ἣΝ
τοις εὔνεσιν εῷ -ΟΥὙἷ͵ μὲν Ete A εἐεσνων aATOOTOAOC,
the nations, inasmuch as 7am ‘I ‘*of([Sthe]®nations apostle,
THY.dvakoviay.pou δοξάζω, 14 εἴ πως παραζηλώσω
my service I glorify, if by any means I shall provoke to jealousy
μου τὴν σάρκα, καὶ σώσω τινὰὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν. 15 εἰ. γὰρ
my flesh, and shall save some from among them. For if
ἡ. ἀποβολὴ. αὐτῶν καταλλαγὴ κύσμου. τίς ἡ “πρόσ-
their casting away [be the] reconciliation of [the] world, what the recep-
ληψις," εἰμὴ ζωὴ ἐκ VEKOWY ;
tion, except life from among [the] dead?
16 εἰδὲ ἡ ἀπαρχὴ ayia, καὶ τὸ φύραμα" Kai εἰ ἡ ῥίζα
Now if the first-fruit [be] holy, also the lump; and if the root
, ‘ , ἢ » 7 ΄
ayia, καὶ οἱ κλάδοι. 17 εἰ δὲ τινες τῶν κλάδων ἐξεκλάσθη-
[be]holy, also the branches, But if some ofthe branches were broken
σαν, σὺ δὲ ἀγριέλαιος ὧν ἐνεκεντρίσθης ἐν αὐτοῖς, Kai
off, and thou, a wild olive tree being, wast graftedin amongst them, and
Ἰσυγκοινωνὸς" τῆς ῥίζης Peai" τῆς πιότητος τῆς ἐλαίας
a fellow-partaker of the root and of the fatness of the olive tree
ἐγένου, 18 μὴ κατακαυχῶ τῶν Kadwy’ εἰ δὲ κατακαυχᾶσαι,
became, boast not against the branches; but if thou boastest against
οὐ σὺ τὴν ῥίζαν βαστάζεις, IAAN" ἡ ῥίζα σέ. 19’E-
[them], “ποῦ *thou*the ‘root *bearest, but the root thee. Thou
ρεῖς οὖν, “E&exAaoOnoav τοὶ" κλάδοι, ἵνα ἐγὼ "ἐγκεντρισθῶ."
wilt say then, Were ὈσόΌκοα οαὖῦ the branches,that 1 might be grafted in.
20 Καλῶς" τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ ᾿ἐξεκλάσθησαν,, σὺ. δὲ τῇ πίστει
Well: by unbelief they were broken out, and thou by faith
μ ΄ - » ε ᾿
ἕστηκας. μὴ “ὑψηλοφρόνει,! ἀλλὰ φοβοῦ: 21 εἰ γὰρ ὁ θεὸς
standest. Be not high-minded, but fear: for if God
τῶν κατὰ φύσιν κλάδων οὐκ. ἐφείσατο, μήπως" οὐδὲ σου
the “according *to*nature "branches spared not— lest neither thee
*deionrar." 22 δε οὖν χρηστότητα καὶ ἀποτομίαν θεοῦ"
he should spare. Behold then [the] kindness and severity of God:
ἐπὶ μὲν τοὺς πεσόντας, γἀποτομίαν"" ἐπὶ. δέ σε, *yonord-
upon those that fell, severity ; and upon thee, kind-
TyTa," ἐὰν 5ἐπιμείνῃς! TH χρηστότητι: ἐπεὶ καὶ σὺ ἐκ-
ness, if thou continue in [his] kindness, else also thou wilt
425
of slumber, eyes that
they should not see,
and ears that they
should not hear;) unto
this day. 9 And David
saith, Let their table
be made a snare, anda
trap, and a stumbling-
block, and a recom-
pence unto them:
10 let their eyes be
darkened, that they
imay not see, and bow
down their back al-
way.
11 I say then, Have
they stumbled that
they should fall?
God forbid: but ra-
ther through their fall
salvation 8 come unto
the Gentiles, for to
provoke them to jea-
lousy. 12 Now if the
fall of them be the
riches of the world,
and the diminishing
of them the riches of
the Gentiles; how
much more their ful-
ness? 13 For I speak
to you Gentiles, inas-
much as 1 am the a-
postle of the Gentiles,
I magnify mine office:
14 if by any means I
may provoke to emu-
lation them which are
my flesh, and might
save some of them,
15 For if the casting
away of them be the
reconciling of the
world, what shall the
receiving of them be,
but life from the dead ?
16 For if the first-
fruit be holy, the
lump ts also ΤΙ. and
if the root be holy,
so ave the branches,
17 And if some of the
branches be broken
off, and thou, being
a wild olive tree,
wert graffed in among
them, and with them
partakest of the root
and fatness of the
olive tree; 18 boast not
against the branches,
But if thon boast, thou
bearest not the root,
but the root thee
19 Thou wilt say then,
The- branches were
broken off, that 1
might be grafted in.
20 Well; because of
unbelief they were
broken off, and thou
standest by faith. Be
not highminded, but
fear: 21 for if God
spared not the natural
τὰ δὲ and LTtra.
4 ἀλλὰ TTrA.
ν ὑψηλὰ φρόνει TTr.
Υ ἀποτομιία LiTra.
Κ διὰ παντὸς LTrA. 1 guy- τ΄.
© πρόσλημψις LTTrA, P — καὶ T[Tr]A.
t ἐκλάσθησαν' broken off irr.
he will spare GLrTraw,
8 ἐπιμένῃς Tir.
n + οὖν then Li[tr]aw.
¥ — οἱ GLITraw.
Ww — μήπως LTTr[A].
2 χρηστότης θεοῦ kindness of Gud Lrtra,
5 ἐν- Τ᾿
5 φείσετας
426
branches, take heed
lest he also spare not
thee. 22 Behold there-
fore the goodness and
severity of God: on
them which fell, seve-
rity ; but toward thee,
goodness, if thou con-
tinue in his goodness:
otherwise thou also
shalt be cut off. 23 And
they also, if they a-
bide not still in un-
belief, shall be graffed
in: for God is able to
graft them in again.
24 For if thou wert
cut out of the olive
tree which is wild by
nature, and wert graft-
ed contrary to nature
into a good olive tree :
how much more shall
these, which be the
natural branches, be
graffcd into their own
olive tree? 25 For I
would not, brethren,
that ye should be ig-
norant of this mys-
tery, lest ye should be
wise in your own con-
ceits; that blindness
in part is happened to
Israel, until the ful-
ness of the Gentiles be
comein. 26 And soall
Israel shall be saved:
as it is written, There
shallcome out of Sion
the Deliverer, and
shall turn away un-
godliness from Jacob:
27 for this is my
covenant unto them,
when Ishall take away
their sins. 28 As con-
ecrning the gospel,
they are enemies for
your sakes: but as
touching the election,
they are beloved for
the fathers’ sakes.
29 For the gifts and
ealling of God are
without repentance,
30 For as ye in-times
past have not believed
God, yet have now ob-
tained merey through
their unbelief: 31 even
so have these also
now not believed, that
through your mercy
they also may obtain
mercy. 32 For God
hath concluded them
allin unbelief, that he
might have mercy up-
onall, 33 Othe depth
of the riches both of
the wisdom and know-
ledge of God! how
uusearchable are his
judgments, and his
ways past finding out!
34 For whohath known
the mind of the Lord?
ΠΡΟΣ OPO eM Aw O; Yes: ΧΙ,
κοπήσῃ. 23 cai ἐκεῖνοι" δέ, ἐὰν μὴ.“ἐπιμείνωσιν" τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ,
be cut off, *Also “they ‘and, if they continue not in unbelief,
G2 eae Oy, ray! ὃ in tt ἡ θεὸ aN Oar
EYKEVTOLOL NOOVTaL uVvaToc.yap tOTLY O VEOC παλιν ἐγκὲεν-
shall be grafted in ; for able is God again to graft
τρίσαι" αὐτούς. 24 εἰ. γὰρ σὺ ἐκ τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἐξε-
in them. For if thou out of the *according Sto Snature 7wast
κόπης ἀγριελαίου, καὶ παρὰ φύσιν ἐνεκεντρίσθης εἰς
Scut ΟΠ twild “olive *tree, and, contrary to nature, wast grafted in to
καλλιέλαιον, πόσῳ μᾶλλον οὗτοι οἱ κατὰ φύσιν,
a good olive tree, how much wore these who according to nature [are],
d? ΄ Π ~ ID’ ? ΄ > ~ ? aN Ud «ε »
ἐγκεντοισθήσονται" τῃ ἰδίᾳ ἐλαίᾳ; 25 Ov.yao θέλω ὑμᾶς
shall be grafted into their own olive tree ? For “net *do*I wish you
2 ~ ων \ ~ vu \ ¢ ,
ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, τὸ. μυστήριον. τοῦτο, ἵνα μὴ.ἦτε “παρ"
to be ignorant, brethren, of this mystery, that yemaynotbe in
~ A , ~ ‘
ἑαυτοῖς φρόνιμοι, OTL πώρωσις ἀπὸ μέρους τῷ Ἰσραὴλ γέ-
yourselves Wise, that hardness in part tolIsrael has
γονεν, ἄχρις οὔ τὸ πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰσέλθῃ; 26 καὶ
happened, until the fulness of the nations be come in; and
οὕτως πᾶς ᾿Ισραὴλ σωθήσεται, καθὼς γέγραπται,
ΕΟ all Israel shall be saved, according as it has been written,
Ἥξει ἐκ Σιὼν ὁ ῥυόμενος, ‘kai! ἀποστρέψει ἀσεβείας
Shall come out of Sion the deliverer,
' and he shall turn away ungodliness
ἀπὸ ᾿Ιακώβ' 27 καὶ αὕτη
αὐτοῖς ἡ παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ διαθήκη,
from Jacob. And this [is] °to®them ‘the “from “*me “covenant,
oray ἀφέλωμαι τὰς. ἁμαρτίας. αὐτῶν. 28 Κατὰ μὲν
their sins, As regards indeed
? ‘ Iie ~ 5 . A ‘
ἐχθροὶ δι᾿ ὑμᾶς κατὰ.δὲ τὴν
{they arc] enemies on your account; but as regards the
διὰ τοὺς πατέρας. 29 ἀμεταμέλητα
when I may have taken away
τὸ εὐαγγέλιον,
the glad tidings,
ἐκλογήν, ἀγαπητοὶ
election, beloved onaccountofthe fathers, *Not “to *be *repented °of
yap Ta χαρίσματα Kai ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ θεοῦ. 80 ὥσπερ. γὰρ
‘for [are] the gifts and the calling of God. For ius
ἕκαὶ ὑμεῖς ποτε ἠπειθήσατε τῷ θεῷ, VUY.CE ἠλεήθητε
also ye once were disobedient to God, but now have been shewn mercy
~ , ? ee! τ ᾿ - ~ 3, ,
τῇ τούτων ἀπειθείᾳ᾽ 91 οὕτως καὶ οὗτοι νῦν ἠπείθησαν
through their disobedience ; so also these now were disobedient
~ ε , > , Ul . \3 ~
τῷ ὑμετέρῳ" ἐλέει, ἵνα Kai αὐτοὶ ἐλεηθῶσιν.
to your mercy, that also they may have mercy shewn [them],
32 συνέκλεισεν. γὰρ ὁ θεὸς τοὺς πάντας εἰς ἀπείθειαν, ἵνα τοὺς
For *shut *up *together *God all in disobedience, that
΄ ΄ 5 TF ΄ τ ΄
πάντας ἐλεήσῃ. 99 Q βάθος πλούτου καὶ σοφίας
all he might shew mercy to. O depth ofriches both of wisdom
καὶ γνώσεως θεοῦ.
ὡς Ἐἀνεξερεύνητα" τὰ.κρίματα. αὐτοῦ, καὶ
and knowledge of God!
How unsearchable his judgments, and
ἀνεξιχνίαστοι αἱ.ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ. 84 τίς. γὰρ ἔγνω “ψοῦν
untraceable his ways? For who did know [the] mind
κυρίου; ἢ Tic σύμβουλος αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο ; 35 ἢ τίς προέ-
of [the] Lord, or who his counsellor became ? Or who first
δωκεν αὐτῷ, Kai ἀνταποδοθήσεται αὐτῷ; 36 ὅτι ἐξ αὐτοῦ
gave tohim, sand it shall be reeompensed to him ὃ For of him
καὶ Ot αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν τὴ πάντα᾽. αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα
and through him and unto him [are] allthings: to him [be] the glory
εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. ἀμήν.
to the ages, Amen,
Ὁ κἀκεῖνοι GLTTrAW.
S— KalGLIT:aw,.
© ἐπιμένωσιν TTr. ἃ ἐν- τ᾿ ὁ ἐν Tra. f— καὶ UTTrAV
ἃ ἡμετέρῳ (read to our mercy) Ε. 1+ vuynow|[ jr. Κ ἀνεξεραύνητα ΤΊ.
XIE. ROMANS.
12 Παρακαλῶ οὖν ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, διὰ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν τοῦ
ITexhort therefore you, brethren, by the compassions
θεοῦ, παραστῆσαι τὰ. σώματα. ὑμῶν θυσίαν ζῶσαν, ἁγίαν,
ot God, to present _your bodies a *sacrifice ‘living, holy,
ἰεὐάρεστον τῷ θεῷ," τὴν λογικὴν λατρείαν ὑμῶν: 2 καὶ μὴ
well-pleasing to God, 7intelligent service tyour. And *not
Ὡσυσχηματίζεσθε" τῷ. αἰῶνι. Τούτῳ, ἀλλὰ "μεταμορφοῦσθε! τῇ
‘fashion yourselves to this age, but - be trausformed by the
aVaKAVOCE τοῦ.νοὺς. οὑμῶν," εἰς τὸ δοκιμάζειν ὑμᾶς τί
renewing of your mind, for to prove by you what [is]
TO θέλημα Tov θεοῦ τὸ ἀγαθὸν καὶ εὐάρεστον καὶ τέλειον.
Twill Sof °God'the “good Sand *well-pleasing °and ‘perfect.
3 λέγω. γὰρ dia’ τῆς χάριτος τῆς δοθείσης pot, παντὶ
ForIsay through the grace which isgiven tome, to everyone
TW.OVTL ἐν ὑμῖν, μὴ ὑπερφρονεῖν παρ᾽ ὃ δεῖ
thatis among you, ποῦ to be high-minded above what it behoves [you]
φοονεῖν, ἀλλὰ φρονεῖν εἰςτὸ σωφρονεῖν, ἑκάστῳ ὡς ὁ
tobe minded; but tobeminded soas tobesober-minded toeach as
θεὸς ἐμέρισεν μέτρον πίστεως. 4 Καθάπερ.γὰρ ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι
God divided a measure of faith. For even as in one body
p , ΜΠ » A ‘ , , ? ‘ ? AN
μέλη πολλὰ" ἔχομεν, τὰ. δὲ μέλη πάντα οὐ τὴν αὐτὴν
?members ‘many wehave, butthe members 81] 2not “the *same
ἔχει πρᾶξιν" 5 οὕτως ot πολλοὶ ἕν σῶμά ἐσμεν ἐν χριστῷ,
ἴῆανθ function; . thus “the *many ‘one “body ‘we*are in Christ,
40" δὲ καθ᾽ εἷς ἀλλήλων μέλη. 6 ἔχοντες δὲ χαρίσματα
and each one of “each *other ‘members, But haying 2cifts
κατὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν διάφορα᾽ εἴτε
Saccording *to ®the ‘grace 7which "is Ῥθσίνεπ ?°to “us ‘different, whether
προφητείαν, κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν τῆς πίστεως" 7 εἴτε δια-.
prophecy— accordingto the proportion of faith ; or ser-
κονίαν, ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ᾽ εἴτε ὁ διδάσκων, ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ:
vice— in service ; or hethat teaches— in teaching ;
8 εἴτε ὁ παρακαλῶν, ἐν τῇ παρακλήσει: ὁ μεταδιδούς, ἐν
or that exhorts— in exhortation; hethat imparts— in
ἁπλότητι: ὁ προϊστάμενος, ἐν σπουδῇ ὁ ἐλεῶν,
simplicity, hethat takes the lead— with diligence; he that shews mercy—
ἐν ἱλαρότητι. 9 Ἢ ἀγάπη ἀνυπόκριτος" ἀποστυγοῦντες τὸ
with cheerfulness, {Let}. love [be] unfeigned; abhorring
πονηρόν, κολλώμενοι τῷ ἀγαθῷ" 10 τῇ φιλαδελφίᾳ εἰς ἀλ-
evil, cleaving to good ; in brotherly love towards one
λήλους φιλόστοργοι" τῇ τιμῇ ἀλλήλους προηγούμενοι"
another kindly aifectioned ; in[{giving]honour*one*another ‘going “before 2
11 τῇ σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί, τῷ πνεύματι ζέοντες, τῷ καιρῷ!
in diligence, not slothful ; in spirit, fervent ; “in “season
δουλεύοντες" 12 τῇ ἐλπίδι χαίροντες, TH θλίψει ὑπομένον-
4Jserving, In hope, rejoicing ; in tribulation, . endur-
TEC, TY προσευχῇ προσκαρτεροῦντες᾽ 13 ταῖς χρείαις τῶν
ing; in prayer, stedfastly continuing; tothe needs. ofthe
ἁγίων κοινωνοῦντες, THY φιλοξενίαν διώκοντες" 14 εὐλογεῖτε
saints communicating ; hospitality pursuing, Bless
, ow ~~ a . ~ δος
τοὺς διώκοντας ὑμᾶς" εὐλογεῖτε, καὶ μὴ. καταρᾶσθε. 15 χαί-
those that persecute’ you; bless, and curse not. Re-
pe μετὰ χαιρόντων, "καὶ! κλαίειν. μετὰ κλαιόντων. 16 τὸ
joice with rejoicing ones, and weep with weeping ones ; the
116 θεῷ εὐάρεστον T.
ματίζεσθε τ. ἃ μεταμορφοῦσθαι to be transformed LA.
P πολλὰ μέλη LTTrAW. 4 τὸ LTTrAW. ἢ τῷ κυρίῳ the Lord eLrtraw.
™ συίσυν- Αὐσχηματίζεσθαι to fashion yourselves) LA; συνσχη-
ο — ὑμῶν (read the mind) LTTraw,
427
ot who hath been his
counseller ? 35 or who'
hath first given to him,
and it shall be recom-
pensed unto himagain?
36 For of him, and
through him, and to
him, ave all things: to
whom be glory for
ever. Amen.
XII. I beseech you
therefore, brethren, by
the mercies of God,
that ye present your
bodies a living sacri-
fice, holy, acceptable
unto God, which is
your reasonable ser-
vice. 2 And be not
conformed to this
world: but be ye trans-
formed by the renew-
ing of your mind, that
ye may prove what 7s
that good, and accept-
able, and perfect, will
of God. 3 Hor I say,
through the grace
given unto me, to
every man that is a-
mong you, not tothink
of himself more highly
than he ought to think;
but to think soberly,
according as God hata
dealt to every man the
measure of faith. 4 For
as we have many mem-
bers in one body, and
all members have not
the same office: 550 we,
being many, are one
body in Christ, and
every one members one
of another. 6 Having
then gifts differing ac-
cording to the grace
that is given to us,
whether prophecy, ἰδὲ
us prophesy according
to the proportion of
faith; 7 or ministry,
let us wait on our
ministering : or he
that teacheth, on
teaching ; 8 or he that ©
exhorteth, on exhor-
tation : he that giveth,
let him do it with sim-
plicity; he that ruleth,
with diligence; he that
sheweth merey, with
cheerfulness. 9 Let
love be without dissi-
mulation. Abhor that
which-is evil; cleave
tothat which is good.
10 Be kindly affee-
tioned one to another
with brotherly love ;
in honour preferring
one another; 11 not
slothful in business ;
fervent in spirit ; serv-
ing the Lord; 12 re-
joicing in hope; pa-
tient in tribulation ;
eontinuing instant in
® — καὶ LITrAW,
428
prayer; 13 distribut-
ing to the necessity of
saints ; given to hospi-
tality. 14 Bless them
which persecute you :
bless, and curse not.
15 Rejoice with them
that do rejoice, and
weep with them that.
weep. 16 Be of the
same mind one toward
another. Mind not
high things, but con-
descend to men of low
estate. Be not wise in
your own conceits.
17 Recompense to no
manevil for evil. Pro-
vide things honest in
the sight of all men,
18 If it be possible, as
much as lieth in you,
live peaceably with all
men. 19 Dearly beloved,
avenge not yourselves,
but rather give place
unto wrath: for it
is written, Vengeance
ts mine; I will re-
pay, saith the Lord.
20 Therefore if thine
enemy hunger, feed
him ; if he thirst, give
him drink: for in so
doing thou shalt heap
coals of fire on his
head. 21 Be not over-
come of evil, but over-
come evil with good.
XIII. Let every soul
be subject πο the
higher powers. For
there is no power but
of God: the powers
that be are ordained
of God. 2 Whosoever
therefore resisteth the
power, resisteth the
ordinance of God: and
they that resist shall
receive to themselves
damnation. 3 For ru-
ers are not aterror to
good works, but to the
evil. Wilt thou then
not be afraid of the
power? do that which
is good, and thou shalt
have praise of the
same: 4 for he is the
minister of God to thee
for good. Butif thou
do that which is evil,
be afraid; for he bear-
eth not the sword in
vain: for he 185 the
minister of God, a
revenger to execute
wrath upon him that
doeth evil. 5 Where-
fore ye must needs be
subject, not only for
wrath, but also for
conscience sake. 6 For φ
for this cause pny ye
tribute also: for they
are God’s ministers,
attending continually
$ + [ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ] before God and x.
Υ — ἐξουσίαι GLTTrAW.
ἔονω to a good Work LTTraw.
τ ὑπὸ ΤΥ.
ΠΡΟΣ 1X} Aye ΟἿΣ ΟΠ ΕΠ
αὐτὸ εἰς ἀλλήλους φρονοῦντες" μὴ τὰ ὑψηλὰ φρο-
same thing toward one another minding, not highthings wmind-
γοῦντες, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ταπεινοῖς συναπαγόμενοι. μὴ.γίνεσθε
ing, but with the lowly « going along: be not
φρόνιμοι παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς. 17 μηδενὶ κακὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ ἀποδι-
wise in yourselves: tonoone evil for evil ren-
δόντες" προνοούμενοι καλὰ ἐνώπιον πάντων" ἀνθρώπων"
dering : providing right [things] before all men:
18 εἰ δυνατόν, τὸ ἐξ ὑμῶν, μετὰ πάντων ἀνθρώπων εἰρη-
if possibie, asto yourselves, with all men being
fp a} ε 4 ? howd > , ? A ,
γνεύοντες. 19 μὴ ἑαυτοὺς ἐκδικοῦντες, ἀγαπητοί, ἀλλὰ δότε
at peace ; not yourselves avenging, beloved, but give
τύπον TH ὀργῇ γέγραπται γάρ, ᾿Ἐμοὶ ἐκδίκησις, ἐγὼ ἀντα-
place to wrath; for ithas been written, To me vengeance! 1 will
ποδώσω, λέγει κύριος. 20% Eay οὖν!" πεινᾷ ὁ ἐχθρός
recompense, says [the] Lord. If therefore should hunger *enemy
cov, ψώμιζε αὐτόν" ἐὰν διψᾷ, πότιζε αὐτόν" τοῦτο
‘thine, feed him; if he should thirst, give *drink *him ; *this
γὰρ ποιῶν, ἄνθρακας πυρὸς σωρεύσεις ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν
‘for doing, coals of fire thou wilt heap upon “head
αὐτοῦ. 21 μὴ.νικτῶ ὑπὸ Tov κακοῦ, ἀλλὰ νίκα ἐν τῷ
*his. Be not overcome by evil, but overcome *with
ἀγαθῷ τὸ κακόν.
Sgoo0d evil.
13 Πᾶσα ψυχὴ ἐξουσίαις ὑπερεχούσαις ὑὕὑποτασσέσθω.
*Every “soul ‘Sto ‘authorities Sabove (®him] *let *be *subject.
> , ? 2 ΄ > X x, XII Gin « " τ
οὐ.γάρ.ἐστιν ἐξουσία εἰ μὴ “ἀπὸ θεοῦ αἱ δὲ οὖσαι
Forthereisno authority except from God; and those that
γἐξουσίαι! ὑπὸ ττοῦ! θεοῦ τεταγμέναι.εἰσίν. 2 ὥστε ὁ
authorities, by “God have been appointed. So that he that
ἀντιτασσόμενος τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ, τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ διαταγῇ ἀνθέστηκεν"
sets himself against the authority, the 70f οί ‘ordinance resists ;
οἱ δὲ ἀνθεστηκότες, ἑαυτοῖς κρῖμα δληψονται." 8 οἱ
are
and they that resist, to themselves judgment shall receive. ?The
yao ἄρχοντες οὐκ εἰσὶν φόβος ὑὕτῶν ἀγαθῶν ἔργων," ἀλλὰ
‘for rulers are not a terror to good works, but
“τῶν κακῶν." θέλεις. δὲ ᾿μὴ φοβεῖσθαι τὴν ἐξουσίαν; τὸ
to evil (ones]. Dost thou desire not to be afraid of the authority? *the
ἀγαθὸν ποίει, καὶ ἕξεις ἔπαινον ἐξ αὐτῆς" 4 θεοῦ.γὰρ
good ‘practise, and thoushalt have praise from ἴδ; for of God
διάκονός ἐστίν σοι εἰς τὸ ἀγαθόν. ἐὰν δὲ τὸ κακὸν Troe,
aservant itis ἴο thee for good, But if evil thou practisest,
φοβοῦ" ov-yap εἰκὴ τὴν μάχαιραν φορεῖ" θεοῦ.γὰρ διάκονός
fear ; for not in vain the sword it wears; for of Go a servant
ἐστιν, ἔκδικος εἰς ὀργὴν τῷ τὸ κακὸν πράσσοντι. 5 διὸ
itis, anavenger for wrath to him that “evil ‘does, Wherefore
ἀνάγκη ὑποτάσσεσθαι, οὐ μόνον διὰ τὴν ὀργήν,
necessary [itis] to be subject, not only on account of wrath,
ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὴν συνείδησιν. 6 διὰ τοῦτο. γὰρ καὶ
but also on eccount of conscience. * For on this account also
4 ~ 5 3 ‘ ~ ? ᾽ ϑ πον ~
ὄρους τελεῖτε᾽ λειτουργοὶ γὰρ θεοῦ εἰσιν, εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο
tribute pay ye; for ministers of God they are, on this same thing
~ ? Lan NY ~ . ,ὔ
προσκαρτεροῦντες. 7 ἀπόδοτε Δοὖὗν! πᾶσιν τὰς ὀφειλάς"
attending continually. Render therefore to all their dues:
Y τῶν L. Ww ἀλλὰ ἐὰν But if Lira.
2 —7oUGLTTrAW. ® λήμψονται LTTra.
‘ Ὁ τῷ ἀγαθῷ
ὁ τῷ κακῷ to an evil [one] LTTraw.
4 — οὖν LTTrAW,
ROMANS
~ ‘ , ‘ , ᾿
τῷ τὸ τέλος, τὸ τέλος
ΠῚ XIV.
τῷ τὸν φύρον, τὸν φόρον" τῷ
to whom tribute, tribute; to whom custom, custom ; to whom
τὸν φύβον, τὸν φόβον: τῷ. THY τιμὴν, THY τιμὴν. ὃ Μηδενὶ
fear, fear; to whom honour, honour. To no one
δὲν O@etr (py τὸ “ἀ iv ἀλλήλους" ὁ.γὰ
μηθὲν ὀφείλετε, εἰ.μὴὴ τὸ “ἀγαπᾷν nAove -yao
anything unless to love one another: for he that
(lit. nothing)
ἀγαπῶν τὸν
owe ye,
« , ΄ ‘ , ᾽
ἕτερον, νόμον πεπλήρωκεν. 8 τὸ yap, Ov
loves the other, law has fulfilled. For, *Not
, ’ ,
οιχεύσεις, ov _povevaetc, οὐ.κλέψεις,
1thou “shalt commit adultery, Thou shalt not commit murder, Thou shalt not steal,
, ᾽ ΄ Ν δ c ,
fol ψευδομαρτυρήσεις," οὐκ. ἐπιθυμήσεις, καὶ εἴ τις ἑτερα
Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt not lust; and if any other com-
Y v ~ , ? ~ ’ ~ ?
ἐντολή, ἐν ἐτούτῳ τῷ λόγῳ" ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται, δὲν τῷ," “Aya-
mandment, in this word it is sumimed up, in this, Thou
΄ 4 , . .5ε , c ? , ~
πήσεις τὸν πλησίον. σου ὡς ἰἑξαυτόν." 10 Ἢ ἀγάπη τῷ πλη-
shalt love thy neighbour 485 thyself. Love to the neigh-
΄ 4 ,ὔ ΄ ΄ « ? fe
σίον κακὸν οὐκ. ἐργάζεται" πλήρωμα οὖν νόμου ἡ ἀγάπη.
bour, evil does not work : 3fulness *therefore Sof [*the]"law *love[7is].
~ 325). ) ‘ , of iia γος ~
1 Καὶ TOUTO, ELOOTEC τὸν καιροῦ, OTL ωρα κήἡμᾶς
Also this, knowing the time, that[the}hour ‘4we [it 315]
- ? ~ ~ ‘ / « ~ «
ἤδη"! ἐξ ὕπνου ἐγερθῆναι: νῦν. γὰρ ἐγγύτερον ἡμῶν ἡ
Salready out of sleep should be roused; for now nearer {is] of us the
͵ n v > « ᾿ , « \
σωτηρία, Ore ἐπιστεύσαμεν. 12 ἡ νὺξ προέκοψεν, 17.08
salvation, than when we believed. The night is advanced, and the
ἡμέρα ἤγγικεν. ἀποθώμεθα οὖν τὰ ἔργα τοῦ σκότους,
day has drawn near; we should cast off therefore the works of darkness,
kai ἐνδυσώμεθα" τὰ ὅπλα τοῦ φωτός. 13 ὡς sy ἡμέρᾳ,
and should puton the armour of light. As in([the] day,
εὐσχημόνως περιπατήσωμεν, μὴ κώμοις καὶ μέθαις, μὴ κοί-
becomingly we should walk; ποῦ in revels and drinking, not in cham-
ταις Kai ἀσελγείαις, μὴ ἔριδι Kat ζήλῳ 14 ™adX'" ἐνδύσασθε
beringand y\antonness, ποῦ instrife and emulation. But put on
τὸν κύριον Ἰησοῦν χριστόν, καὶ τῆς σαρκὸς πρόνοιαν μὴ
the Lord Jesus Christ, and 7of *the *fiesh *forethought *not
ποιεῖσθε εἰς ἐπιθυμίας.
4do*take ‘for ‘desire.
14 Τὸν δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ εἰς
Βαυὺ Ηἰπὶ being weak inthe faith receive not for
διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. 2 “Oc μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα,
decisions of reasonings. One believes toeat all things;
« A ? ~ ig > ‘ « ? », A ‘
ὁ δὲ ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει. 8 ὁ ἐσθίων, τὸν μὴ
another being weak “herbs ‘eats. He that eats, Shim ®that "ποῦ
ἐσθίοντα μὴ. ἐξουθενείτω: kai ὁ! μὴ-ἐσθίων, τὸν ἐ-
7eats ‘Net “him “ποὺ *despise; and hethat eats not, Shim *that
, \ , « ‘ ‘ ’ ‘ , 4
σθίοντα pry.Kpivérw* ὁ.θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. 4 σὺ
Feats et “him “not *judge: for God him received. SThou
τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην ; τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει
*who ?art judging another’s servant? tohisown master he stands
n , , , s ’ ? ‘4
ἢ πίπτει. σταθήσεται δε" οδυνατὸς. γάρ ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς"
or falls, And he shall be made to stand; for able is God
~ ᾽ , a \ ᾽ « , ε ,
στησαι αὑτὸν. & Ος μὲν ? κρίνει ἡμέραν παρ᾽ ημεραν,
to make “stand ‘him, One judges aday [tobe]above aday;
© ἀλλήλους ἀγαπᾶν GLTLTrAW. f — ov ψευδομαρτυρήσεις GLTTrAW.
LIT: Aw. δ [ἐν τῷ] Lira. i σεαυτὸν LTTrA.
you Ta, 1 ἐνδυσώμεθα δὲ LTTTAW. πὶ ἀλλὰ TTrAW,
κύριος for able is the Lord Lata ; δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ θεὸς W.
42%
upon this very thing.
7 Render therefore to
all their dues : tribute
to whom tribute ὧν
due ; custom to whom
custom ; fear to whom
fear ; honour to whom
honour. 8 Owe noman
any thing, but to love
One another: for he
that loveth another
hath fulfilled the law.
9 For this, Thou shalt
not commit adultery,
Thou shalt not kill,
Thou shalt not steal,
Thou shalt not bear
false witness, Thou
shalt not covet; and
if there be any other
commandment, it is
briefly comprehended
in this saying, namely,
Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself.
10 Love worketh no
ill to his neighbour ;
therefore love is the
fulfilling of the law.
1 And that, know-
ing the time, that now
it is high time to &-
wake tut of sleep: for
now is our salvation
nearer than when we
believed. 12 The night
is far spent, the day is
at hand: let us there-
fore cast off the works
‘of darkness, and let us
put on the armour of
light. 13 Let us walk
honestly, as inthe day;
not in rioting and
drunkenness, not in
chambering and wan-
tonness, not in strife
and envying. 14 But
put ye onthe Lord Je-
sus Christ, and make
not provision for the
flesh, to fulfil the lusts
thereof.
XIV. Him that is
weak in the faith re-
ceive ye, but not to
doubtful disputations,
2 For one believeth
that he may eat all
things : another, who
is weak, eateth herbs.
3 Let not him that
eateth despise him
that eateth not; and
let not him which eat-
eth not judge him that
eateth : for God hath
received him. 4 Who
art thou that judgest
another man’s ser-
vant? to his own
master he standeth or
falleth. Yea, he shall
be holden up: for God
is able to make him
stand. 5 One man es-
& τῷ λόγῳ τούτῳ
k ἤδη ἡμᾶς LIrw ; ἤδη ὑμᾶς already
no δὲ LTTrA.
P + yap for (one) (LIT.
° δυνατεῖ yap ὃ
430
teemeth one day above
another : another es-
teencth every day a-
like. Let every man
he fully persuaded in
his own mind. 6 He
thatrcgardeth the day,
reverdeth & unto the
Lord ; and he that re-
gardeth not the day, to
the Lord he doth not
regard ἐξ He that
eateth, eateth to the
Lord, for he giveth
God thanks; and he
that eateth not, to
the Lord he eateth
not, and giveth God
thanks. 7 For none of
us liveth to himself,
and no man dieth to
himself, 8 For whether
we live, we live unto
the Lord ; and whether
we die, we die unto
the Lord : whether we
live therefore, or die,
we are the Lord’s.
9 For to this end
Christ both died, and
rose, and revived, that
he might be Lord both
of the dead and living.
10 But why dost thou
judge thy brother? or
why dost thou set at
nought thy brother?
for we shall all stand
before the judgment
seat of Christ. 11 For
it is written, As I live,
saith the Lord, every
knee shall bow to me,
and every tongue shall
conféss to God. 12 So
then every one of us
shall give account of
himself toGod. 13 Let
us not therefore judge
one another any more:
but judge this rather,
that no man put a
stumbling block or an
oceasion to fall in his
brother’s way. 14 I
know, and am_ per-
suaded by the Lord
Jesus, that there ts no-
thing unclean of it-
self: but to him that
esteemeth any thing
to be unclean, to him
it is unclean. 15 But
if thy brother be
gricved with thy meat,
now walkest thou not
charitably.\ Destroy
not him with thy
meat, for whom Christ
died. 16 Let not then
your good be evil
spoken ‘of: 17 for the
kingdom of God is
not meat and drink ;
but righteousness, and
ΠΡΟΣ IONE AIO) YE >>.
ὃς δὲ κρίνει ττᾶσαν ἡμέραν. ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ vot
another judges every day [tobealike). “Each (“in *his*own Smind
πληροφορείσθω. ὁ ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν, κυρίῳ φρονεῖ"
let be fully assured. Hethat regards the day, το [{Π6] Lord regards [it];
tai ὁ μὴςφρονῶιν; τὴν ἡμέραν, κυρίῳ ov-dpoveEt." τ ὁ
and hethat regardsnot {π8 day, to[the] Lordregards [10] not. He that
ἐσθίων, κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ. γὰρ τῷ θεῷ Kai ὃ μὴ
eats, to [the] Lord eats, for he gives thanks to God ; and he that “no
ἐσθίων, κυρίῳ ovKicBie, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ θεῷ. 7 οὐδεὶς
teats, to[the] Lord heeatsnot, and gives thanks to God. 7*No “one
yap ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνήσκει. 8 ἐάντε
ΟΣ ofus tohimself lives,and noone ἴο himself dies, *Both if
γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ζῶμεν: ἐάν τε δἀποθνήσκωμεν,"
‘for we should live, to the Lord weshould live; and if we should die,
τῷ κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν. tav.re ody ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε "ἀπο-
XIV.
tothe Lord we die: both if then we should live, and if we should
θνήσκωμεν," τοῦ κυρίου ἐσμέν. 9 εἰς. τοῦτο.γὰρ χριστὸς ἱκαὶ"
die, the . Lord’s weare. For, for this Christ both
ἀπέθανεν καὶ “ἀνέστη καὶ ἀνέζησεν," wa Kat
died and rose and livedagain, that both[the] dead and
ζώντων κυριεύσῃ. 10 Σὺ δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν
living he might rule over. But thou why judgest thou *brother
σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν. ἀδελφόν. σου; πάντες. γὰρ
‘thy? or also thou why dost thou despise thy brother ? For “all
παραστησύμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ χριστοῦ." 11 γέγραπται
lwe shall stand before the judgment seat of the Christ. 7It 85 *becn Swritten
γάρ, Zo ἐγώ, λέγει κύριος" ὅτι ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ,
ἜΘ ive! SI; says [the] Lord, that to me shall bow every knee,
καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται" τῷ θεῷ. 12”Apa od"
and every tongue shall confess to God. So then
ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον *dwae' *7@ θεῷ." 13 Mn-
each of us concerning himself account shall give to God, No
, > > ΄ , > \ ~ ΄ ~
κέτι οὖ» ἀλλήλους κοίνωμεν" adda τοῦτο κρίνατε μάλλον,
longer therefore one another should we judge; but this judgeye rather,
τὸ μὴ τιθέναι πρόσκομμα τῷ ἀδελφῷ ἢ σκάνδαλον.
ποῦ toput an occasion of stumbling tothe brother or a cause of offence,
14 οἶδα καὶ πέπεισμαι ἐν κυρίῳ ᾿Ιησοῦ, ὅτι οὐδὲ"
I know and am persuaded in [the] Lord Jesus, that nothing [15]
κοινὸν or ὃ ᾿ εἰμὴ τῷ λογιζομένῳ τι κοι ὺν
unclean | of except tohim who reckons anything unclean
εἶναι, ἐκείνῳ κοινόν" 15 εὖ oe! διὰ βρῶμα ὁ
tobe, to that one unclean [it is]. “If ‘but ‘on account of ‘meat
ἀδελφός σου λυπεῖται, οὐκέτι κατὰ ἀγάπην περιπατεῖς.
thy brother is grieved, no longer according to love thou walkest.
μὴ τῷ βρώματί. σου ἐκεῖνον ἀπόλλυε ὑπὲρ οὗ χριστὸς ἀπέ-
“Not “with *thy ταθαῦ Shim destroy for whom Christ ~ died.
θανεν. 16 Μὴ.βλασφημείσθω οὖν ὑμῶν τὸ ἀγαθόν" 17 οὐ
Let not *be ἔδυ] °spoken 7of *therefore “your *go00d ; *not
’ ? c ἽΝ ~ ~ ~ 4 , 2 ‘
yao ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ βρῶσις καὶ πόσις,. ἀλλὰ
νεκρῶν καὶ
ἑαυτοῦ"!
itself :
Stout is the kingdom of God eating and drinking; but
δικαιοσύνη Kai εἰρήνη καὶ χαρὰ ty πνεύματι ἁγίῳ" 18 ὁ
righteousness and peace and joy in([the] “Spirit Holy. *He *that
ᾳ — καὶ ὃ μὴ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν, κυρίῳ ov φρονεῖ LTT:[A].
5 ἀποθνήσκομεν We dig L.
x ἐξομολογήσεται πᾶσα γλῶσσα LTr.
ἃ [τῷ θεῴ L.
of God LrTraw.
[ame |Swoee a.
* + καὶ and GLITraw.
ἡ ἔζησεν lived GLTTraw. Ὁ tov θεοῦ
Υ -- οὖν 1.41] τ ἀποδώσει Uitr j
© γὰρ for LTTra Ww,
t — καὶ LETrAW.
> αὐτοῦ GLTIW.
ROMANS.
Dee SF ~
εὐάρεστος τῷ θεῷ,
XIV, XV.
do ἐν “τούτοις! δουλεύων “τῷ" χριστῷ
or in these things serves the Christ [is] well-pleasing to God,
καὶ δόκιμος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. 19 dpa οὖν τὰ τῆς εἰρήνης
and approved by men, So then the things of peace
ἐδιώκωμεν." καὶ τὰ τῆς οἰκοδομῆς τῆς εἰς. ἀλλήλους.
we should pursue, and the things for building up one another.
20 Μὴ ἕνεκεν βρώματος κατάλυε TO ἔργο» τοῦ θεοῦ.
Not for the sake of meat destroy the work- of God.
πάντα μὲν καθαρά, ἀλλὰ κακὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τῷ
All things indeed fare] pure; but [itis] evil tothe man who
διὰ προσκόμματος ἐσθίοντι.
through stumbling eats. [10 15] right not .toeat flesh,
μηδὲ πιεῖν οἶνον, μηδὲ ἐν ᾧ ὁ. ἀδελφός σου προσκόπτει Si
nor drink wine, nor in what’ thy brother stumbles, or
σκανδαλίζεται ἢ ἀσθενεῖ." 22 Σὺ πίστιν "ἔχεις; κατὰ! ᾿σαυτὸν"
is offended, or is weak, 2Thou “faith ‘*hast? To thyself
ἔχε ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ" μακάριος ὁ μὴ κοίνων ἑαυτὸν
have [10] before , God. Blessed [is] hethat judgesnot himself
2 τ , « Sy , 2A “ἔς
ἐν ᾧ δοκιμάζει. 23 ὁ. δὲ διακρινόμενος, ἐὰν φάγῃ. κατα-
in what he 3pproves. But he that doubts, if heeat, has bcen
κέκριται, ὅτι , οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως: πᾶν δὲ ὃ ovr ἐξ
condemned, peas {it is] not of faith; and everything which [is] not of
πίστεως, ἁμαρτία ἐστίν. *
faith, 2sin tis.
15 ᾿Οφείλομεν.δὲ ἡμεῖς ot δυνατοὶ ra ἀσθενήματα τῶν
But we ought, we who(are]strong, the infirmities of the
> , , ‘ Vee ἢ ~ ? , . eo 1 4 "
ἀδυνάτων βαστάζειν, καὶ μὴ ἑαυτοῖς ἀρέσκειν" 2 ἕκαστος. 'γὰρ
weak to bear, and not ourselves to please, For “each
ἡμῶν τῷ πλησίον ἀρεσκέτω εἰς TO ἀγαθὸν πρὸς οἰκοδομήν.
Sof tus “the "neighbour ‘let ϑρίθαβαε unto goed for building up.
9 καὶ γὰρ ὁ χοιστὸς οὐχ ἑαυτῷ ἤρεσεν, ἀλλά, καθὼς γέ-
For also the. Christ 7not *himself ‘pleased; but, according as it has
γραπται, Ot ὀνειδισμοὶ τῶν ὀνειδιζόντων σε "ἐπέπεσον"
been written, The reproaches of those reproaching thee fell
5 a J A , ι
ἐπ᾿ ἐμέ. Α Ὅσα γὰρ προεγράφη, εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν
on me. Foras many things as were written before for our
διδασκαλίαν "προεγράφη," ἵνα διὰ τῆς ὑπομονῆς Kai? τῆς
instruction were written before, that through endurance and
παρακλήσεως τῶν γραφῶν τὴν ἐλπίδα ἔχωμεν. 5 6.62
encouragement ofthe scriptures hope we might have.s Now the
θεὸς τῆς ὑπομονῆς Kai THE παρακλήσεως δῴη ὑμῖν τὸ αὐτὸ
God of endurance and encouragement give you *the*same*thing
φρονεῖν ἐν ἀλλήλοις κατὰ Ῥχριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν"" 6 ἵνα
to *mind with one aaarner eccOrdiae to, Christ Jesus ; that
ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐν ἑνὶ στόματι δοξάζητε τὸν θεὸν καὶ πατέρα
With one accord with!one- mouth yemay glorify the God and Father
τοῦ.κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ element 7 Διὸ προσλαμβάνεσθε
of our Lord Jesus hrist Wherefore receive ye
ἀλλήλους, καθὼς καὶ 6 χριστὸς προσελάβετο “ἡμᾶς! 45
one another, accordingas also-the Christ received us
δόξαν τ θεοῦ.
[the] glory οἵ God.
4 τούτῳ this GLTTrAW. 5 —7@ LTT]. f διώκομεν we pursue 1.
21 καλὸν τὸ μὴ φαγεῖν κρέα,
451
peace, and joy in the
Holy Ghost. 18 For he
that in these things
sérveth Christ gs ac-
ceptable to God, and
approved of men.
19 Let us_ therefore
follow after the things
which make for peace,
and things wherewith
one may edify‘another.
20 For meat destroy
not the work of God.
All things indeed are
pure; but it zs evil for
that man who eateth
with offence. 21 7ὲ is
good neither to eat
flesh, nor to drink
wine, nor any thing
whereby thy brother
stumbleth, or is of-
fended, or is made
weak. 22 Hast thou
faith? have ἐξ to thy-
self before God. Hap-
py is he that con-
demnueth not himself
in that thing which he
alloweth. 23 And he
that doubteth is damp-
ed if he eat, because
he eateth not of faith:
for whatsoever is not
=f faith is sin.
XV. We then that
are strong ought to
bear the infirmities
of the weak, and
not te please our-
selves. 2 Let every one
of us please his neigh-
bour for his good to
edification. 3 For even
Christ pleased not him-
self ; but, as it is writ-
ten, The reproaches cf
them that reproached
thee fellon me 4 Four
whatsoever things
were written afore-
time were written for
our learning, that we
through patience and
comfort of the serip-
tures might have
hope. 5 Now the God
of patience and conso-
lation grant you to
be likeminded one to-
ward another accord-
ing to Christ Jesus:
6 that ye may with
ope mind and one
mouth glorify God,
even the Father of our
Lord Jesus’ Christ.
7 Wherefore recerve ye
one another, as Christ
also received us to the
glory of God.
Β — ἣ σκανδαλίζεται ἣ
ἀσθενεῖ τ. h ἣν ([ἣν] a) ἔ ἔχεις κατὰ (read faith which thou hast, to &c.)LTTra. ἰ σεαυτὸν
GuTtvaw. * Place here verses 25—27 of chapter xvi. Gc. '— γὰρ for GLTTrAW. ™ ἀπτέ-
πεσαν \.TTrA, π ἐγράφη Were written LTTrAW. ° + διὰ through LTTraw, P Ἰησοῦν
χριστὸν Tr, 4 ὑμᾶς YOU GLITrAW. τ + τοῦ LITrA,
432
8 Now I say that
Jesus Christ was 8
minister of the cir-
cumcision forthe truth
of God, to confirm the
promises made unto
the fathers: 9 and
that, the Gentiles
might glorify God for
his mercy; as it is
written, For this cause
I will confess to thee
among the Gentiles,
and sing unto thy
name, 10 And again
he saith, Rejoice, ye
Gentiles, with his peo-
16, 11 And again,
raise the Lord, allye
Gentiles; and laud
him, all ye people.
12 And again, Esaias
saith, There shall be a
root of Jesse, and he
that shall rise torcign
over the Gentiles ; in
him shall the Gentiles
trust. 13 Now the God
ef hope fill you with
all joy and peace in
believing, that ye
may abound in hope,
through the power of
the Holy Ghost.
14 AndT myself al-
ΒΟ am persuaded of
you, my brethren, that
ye also are full of
goodness, filled with
all knowledge, “able
also to admonish one
another. 15 Neverthe-
less, brethren, I have
written the more bold-
ly unto you in some
fort, as putting you
in mind, because of
the grace that is
given to me of God,
16 that I should be
the minister of Jesus
Christ to the Gentiles,
ministering the gospel
of God, that the offer-
ing up of the Gentiles
might be acceptable,
being sanctified by the
Holy Ghost. 17 I have
therefore whereof I
may glory through Je-
sus Christ in those
things which pertain
to God. 18 For I will
not dare to speak of
any of those things
which Christ hath not
wrought by. me, to
make the Gentiles o-
bedient, hy word and
deed, 19 through migh-
ty signs and wonders,
by the power of the
Spirit of God; so that
ΠΡΟΣ 7 P OMA Os: XV.
, . - ΄ ~
8 Λέγω dé," "Ἰησοῦν" χριστὸν διάκονον γγεγενῆσθαι" περι-
ΞῚ βὰν *but, Jesus Christ a servant has become of cir-
~ ε \ ὯΝ fa) , 6 ~ ? 4 a 4 3 e
τομῆς UTED ἀληθειας θεοῦ, εἰς τὸ βεβαιῶσαι τὰς ἑπαγ-
cumcision for [the] truth of God, for to confirm the pro-
γελίας τῶν πατέρων" 9 τὰ δὲ ἔθνη ὑπὲρ ἐλέους δοξάσαι τὸν
rnises of the fathers ; and the nations for mercy toglorify -
, \ , ~ -ν
θεόν, καθὼς γέγραπται, Διὰ τοῦτο ἐξομολογήσομαί
God; according as it has been written, Because of this J will confess
σοι ἐν ἔθνεσιν, καὶ τῷ. ὀνόματίσου Wado. 10 Kai
to thee among [the] nations, and thy name will I praise. And
waht λέγει, EdgpavOnre, ἔθνη, μετὰ τοῦ.λαοῦ.αὐτοῦ. 11 Kai
again it says, Rejoice ye, nations, with his people. And
πάλινν, Αἰνεῖτε *rov κύριον πάντα τὰ ἔθνη," καὶ γἐπαινέσατε"
again, Praise the Lord, all the nations, and praise
αὐτὸν πάντες ot λαοί. 12 Kai πάλιν, Ἡσαΐας λέγει, “E-
him, all the peoples, And again, Esaias says, There
σται ἡ pila τοῦ Ἰεσσαί, καὶ ὁ ἀνιστάμενος ἄρχειν
shall be the root of Jesse, and he that arises torule [the]
ἐθνῶν, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔθνη ἐλπιοῦσιν. 13 Ὁ. δὲ θεὸς τῆς
nations: in him [the] nations shall hope. Now “πὸ *Go.l
ἐλπίδος πληρώσαι ὑμᾶς πάσης χαρᾶς Kai εἰρήνης ἐν τῷ
*of *hope may fill you with ail joy and peuce in
πιστεύειν, εἰς τὸ περισσεύειν ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ ἐλπίδι, ἐν δυνάμει
believing, for “to “abound tyou in hope, in power
πνεύματος ἁγίου.
of [the] *Spirit *Holy.
14 Πέπεισμαι.δε, ἀδελφοί. μου, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγὼ περὶ
But tam *persuaded, “my brethren, 7also “myself +I concerning
ὑμῶν, OTL καὶ αὐτοὶ μεστοί ἐστε ἀγαθωσύνης, πεπληρωμένοι
you, that also yourselves full are of goodness, being filled
, 2 , a , ‘ tA Ul λ θ ~ Pe. a λ
TAGHC YVYWOEWC, OUVVQAPEVOL και ἃ λους VOVUETELY. 15 TOA=
with all . knowledge, beingable also oneanother to admonish. *More
, il : ” cos ΩΣ A ρει , ε
μηρότερον" δὲ ἔγραψα ὑμῖν, Yadedgoi," ἀπὸ μέρους, ὡς
“boldly *but Idid write toyou, brethren, in part, as
ἐπαμπαμιμνήσκων ὑμᾶς, διὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν. δοθεῖσάν μοι
reminding you, becauseof the grace which was given tome
cur! τοῦ θεοῦ, 16 εἰς τὸ εἶναί ped ὃν “Ἰησοῦ i
U7TO" TOV VEODU, εις TO είναι ε ειτουργον σου χριστοῦυ
by God, for to “be ‘me a minister of Jesus Christ
εἰς τὰ ἔθνη, ἱερουργοῦντα τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ θεοῦ,
to the nations, administering in sacred service the glad tidings of God,
ἵνα γένηται ἡ προσφορὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν εὐπρόσδεκτος, ἡγιασμένη
that might be the offcring up of the nations acceptable, sanctified
ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ. 17 ἔχω οὖν © καύχησιν ἐν χριστῷ
by [086] Spirit *Holy. Ihave therefore boasting in Christ
Ἰησοῦ τὰ πρὸς ἰθεόν" 18 οὐ.γὰρ τολμήσω ἔλα-
Jesus [as to] the things pertaining to God. For net will I dare to
λεν tl ὧν οὐ κατειργάσατο χριστὸς δι᾿ ἐμοῦ, εἰς
speak anything of what ποῦ “worked *out Christ by me, for([the}
ὑπακοὴν ἐθνῶν, λόγῳ καὶ ἔργῳ, 19 ἐν δυνάμει on-
obedience of [[Π6] nations, by word and work, in [the] power of
μείων καὶ τεράτων, ἐν δυνάμει πνεύματος "θεοῦ"" ὥστε.με
signs and wonders, ἴῃ [{Π6] power of[the] Spirit of God; so as for me
8 yap for LTTrAW.
says L[a].
2 τολμηροτερῶς Tr.
ς + τὴν LITrAW.
GLT:[a]W.
χα πάντα τὰ ἔθνη τὸν κύριον LTTrA,
7 γενέσθαι became Ltr. w+ λέγει it
Y επαινεσάτωσαν LITA. z+ τῆςτίΑ]
ς ἀπὸ TTr. 4 χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ LTT aw.
ὃ τι λαλεῖν LITrAW. h ἁγίον Holy (Spirit)
t — Ἰησοῦν LTTra.
Ὁ — ἀδελφοί LITr[A }.
£ + τὸν GLITrAW,
Ys. Ὁ OPMGAT NYS:
5 Are 4 A , ’ ~? ~
ἀπὸ ἹἹερουσαλὴμ καὶ κύκλῳ μέχρι τοῦ ᾿Ιλλυρικοῦ πεπληρω-
from Jerusalem, and inacircuit unto IUlyricum, to have fully
κέναι TO εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ χριστοῦ" 20 οὕτως δὲ ἱἰφιλοτιμού-
preached the gladtidings ofthe Christ; and so being am-
μενον" εὐαγγελίζεσθαι, οὐχ ὕπου ὠνομάσθη χριστός,
bitious to announce the glad tidings, not where “was “pamed ‘Christ,
ἵνα μὴ ἐπ᾽ ἀλλότριον θεμέλιον οἰκοδομῶ: 21 ἀλλὰ καθὼς
that not upon another’s foundation I might build ; but according as
γέγραπται, Οἷς ovKx.aynyyédn περὶ αὐτοῦ, ὄψον-
it has been written, To whom it was ποῦ announcedconcerning him, they shall
Tat καὶ οἱ οὐκ ἀκηκύασίν, συνήσουσιν. 22 Διὸ καὶ ἐνε-
see; and those that hgye not heard, shall understand. Wherefore also I was
j Ἀτὰ πολλὰ! ved Bet bc ὑμᾶς. 23 ὶ δὲ
κΚοπτομην ΤτΤα-πολλα TOV-E ELV T POC υμας. VUVIL_0E
hindered many times from coming to you. But now,
μηκέτι τόπον ἔχων ἐν Toic-KAiaow.rovroc, ἐπιποθίαν.δὲ
ΠΟ longer “place ‘having in these regions, and *a *longing
ἔχων 'rov' ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ "-πολλῶν!" ἐτῶν, 24 ὡς."ἐὰν"
*having tocome to you for many years, whenever
, > \ is ofr , \ SCD ry es ,
πορεύωμαι εἰς THY Σπανίαν, “ελεύσομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐλπίζω
Imaygo ἕο Spain, 1 will come to you; 7 ‘hope
γὰρ διαπορευόμενος θεάσασθαι ὑμᾶς, Kai Pup" ὑμῶν προπεμ-
‘for going through to see you, and by you to be set
φθῆναι ἐκεῖ, ἐὰν ὑμῶν πρῶτον ἀπὸ μέρους ἐμπλησθῶ.
forward thither, if of you first in part I should be filled.
25 Νυνὶ δὲ πορεύομαι εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, διακονῶν τοῖς ἁγίοις.
But now I go to Jerusalem, doing service tothe saints;
26 “εὐδόκησαν" γὰρ Μακεδονία καὶ “Ayala κοινωνίαν τινὰ
for *were pleased 1Macedonia “and *Achaia °a *contribution 7certain
ποιήσασθαι εἰς τοὺς πτωχοὺς τῶν ἁγίων THY ἐν ‘Igpovca-
to make for the poor ofthe saints who [are] in Jerusa-
Ane 27 “εὐδόκησαν". γὰρ Kai ὀφειλέται ταὐτῶν εἰσιν." εἰ γὰρ
len. For they were pleased and “debtors 1their they are; forif
τοῖς.πνευματικοῖς αὐτῶν ἐκοινώνησαν τὰ ἔθνη, ὀφείλουσιν
in their spiritual things Sparticipated ‘the *nations, they ought
καὶ ἐν τοῖς σαρκικοῖς λειτουργῆσαι αὐτοῖς. 28 τοῦτο οὖν
also in the fleshly things to minister to them, This therefore
ἐπιτελέσας, καὶ σφραγισάμενος αὐτοῖς τὸν καρπὸν τοῦτον,
having finished, and having sealed to them this fruit,
ἀπελεύσομαι Ov ὑμῶν εἰς "τὴν" Σπανίαν. 29 οἴδα.δὲ Ore
I will set off by you into Spain. And I know that
ἐρχόμενος πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἐν πληρώματι εὐλογίας ἱτοῦ εὐαγγελίου
coming to you, in fulness of blessing of the glad tidings
τοῦ" χριστοῦ ἐλεύσομαι. 80 Παρακαλῶ. δὲ ὑμᾶς, Yadedgot," διὰ
of Christ I shall come, But I exhort you, brethren, by
τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ, Kai διὰ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ
our Lord Jesus Christ, and by the love ofthe
πνεύματος, συναγωνίσασθαί μοι ἐν ταῖς προσευχαῖς ὑπὲρ
Spirit, to strive together with me in prayers for
’ Le A ἊΝ ~ A ~
ἐμοῦ πρὸς τὸν θεόν. 31 ἵνα ῥυσθῶ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀπει-
me to God, that I may be delivered from those’ being
, ~ , ‘ ἂν ΄, «
θούντων ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ, καὶ “ἵνα! ἡ "διακονία" μου ἡ
disobedient in Judea ; and that 2service 4my which [is]
i φιλοτιμοῦμαι 1 am ambitidus utr. Κ πολλάκις L-
a ἂν LITraw. ο — ἐλεύσομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς GLIT AW.
τ εἰσὶν αὐτῶν LITrAW. 5 -- τὴν LTTrA.
@ — ἵνα τττὰ. χα δωροφορία offering of gifts τι.
Pad LA.
1 [τοῦ] L.
ὃ — ῆ τοῦ εὐαγγελίον τοῦ GLTTrAW.
433
from Jerusalem, and
round about unto 1]-
lyricum, I have fully
preached the gospel of
Christ. 20 Yea, so huve
I strived to preach
the gospel, not where
Christ was named, lest
I should build upon
another man’s founda-
tion: 21 but as it is
written, To whom he
was not spoken of, they
shallsee: and they that
have not heard shail
understand. 22 For
which cause alsol have
been much hindered
from coming to you.
23 But now having no
more place in these
parts, and having a
great desire these many
years to come unto
you ; 24 whensoever [
take my journey into
Spain, I will come to
you : for 1 trust to see
you in my journey,
and to be brought on
my way thitherward
by you, if first I be
somewhat filled with
your company. 25 But
now J go unto Jerusa-
lem to minister unto
the saints. 26 For it
hath pleased them of
Macedonia ard Achaia
to make a certain con-
tribution for the poor
saints which are at
Jerusalem. 27 It hath
pleased them verily ;
and their debtors they
are. For if the Gen-
tiles have been made
partakers of their spi-
ritual things, their
duty is also to mini-
ster unto them in car-
nal things. 28 When
therefore [ have per-
formed this, and have
sealed to them this
fruit, I will come by
you into Spain. 29 And
1 am sure that, when
I come unto, you, I
shall come in the ful-
ness of the blessing of
the gospel of Christ.
30 Now I beseech you,
brethren, for the Lord
Jesus Christ’s sake,
and for the love of the
Spirit, that ye strive
together with me in
your prayers to God
for me; 31 that I may
be delivered from
them that do not be-
lieve in Judwa; and
that my service which
τὰ ἱκανῶν TrA,
4 ηὐδόκησαν Tir.
¥ [ἀδελφοί] Αἱ
a
434
7 have for Jerusalem
may be accepted of
the saints; 32 that I
may come unto you
with joy by the will
of God, and may with
you be refreshed.
33 Now the God of
peace be with you all.
Amen,
XVI. I commend
unto you Phebe our
sister, which is a ser-
vant of the church
which is at Cenchrea:
2 that ye receive her
in the Lord, as be-
cometh saints, and
that ye assist her in
whatsoever business
she hath need of you:
for she hath been a
succourer of many,
and of myself also.
3 Greet Priscilla and
Aquila my helpers in
Christ Jesus: 4 who
have for my life laid
down their own necks:
unto whom not only I
give thanks, but also
all the churches of
the Gentiles. 5 Like-
wise greet the church
that is in their house,
Salute my wellbe-
loved Epznetus, who
is the firstfruits of
Achaia unto Christ.
6 Greet Mary, who be-
stowed much labour
on us. 7 Salute An-
dronicus and Junia
my kinsmen, and my
fellowprisoners, who
are of note among the
apostles, who also
were in Christ before
me. 8 Greet Amplias
my beloved in the
Lord. 9 Salute Ur-
bane, our helper in
Christ, and Stachys
my beloved. 10Salute
Apelles approved in
Christ. Salute them
which are of Aris-
tobulus’ household.
11 Salute Herodion
my kinsman. Greet
them that be of the
household of Narcissus,
which arein the Lord,
12 Salute Tryphena
and Tryphosa, who
labour in the Lord.
Salute the beloved
Persis, which laboured
ΤΠ P ΟΣ ΡΜ ΟΣ: XV, OVE:
Yeic' Ἱερουσαλὴμ εὐπρόσδεκτος *yévnrar τοῖς ἁγίοις" 32 iva
for Jerusalem acceptable maybe tothe saints; that
"ev χαρᾷ ἔλθω! πρὸς ὑμᾶς διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ," «καὶ
in joy Imaycome to you by [the] will of God, and
ovvavaratowpar ὑμῖν." 33 6.68 θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης μετὰ
Imay berefreshed with you. And the God of peace [be] with
πάντων ὑμῶν. “ἀμήν."
3411 *you,. Amen.
16 Συνίστημι. δὲ ὑμῖν Φοίβην τὴν. ἀδελφὴν. ἡμῶν, οὖσαν
But Icommend toyou Phebe, our sister, being
διάκονον τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν “Κεγχρεαῖς"" 2 ἵνα [αὐτὴν προσ-
servant ofthe assembly in Cenchrea ; that her ye may
δέξησθε! ἐν κυρίῳ ἀξίως τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ παραστῆτε αὐτῇ
receive ἦπι [[Π6] Lord worthily of saints, and yemay assist her
k gar « ~ , 4 ‘ €
ἐν way ὑμῶν χρήζῃ πράγματι" καὶ.γὰρ &atrn" προ-
in whatever 7of *you *she *may “ποοᾶ ‘matter; for also she 8 suc-
στάτις πολλῶν ἐγενήθη, Kai βῬαὐτοῦ ἐμοῦ." 8. ᾿Ασπάσασθε
courer ofmany hasbeen, and ‘myself ‘of ?me, Salute
i ἢ It . ΄, Π ΄, ᾽ ΠΩ
Πρίσκιλλαν" καὶ ᾿Ακύλαν τοὺς συνεργούς, μου ἐν χριστῷ In-
Priscilla and Aquila my fellow-workers in Christ Je-'
σοῦ" 4 οἵτινες ὑπὲρ τῆς ψυχῆς. μου τὸν. ἑαυτῶν τράχηλον
sus, (who for , my life their own neck
ὑπέθηκαν, οἷς οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνος εὐχαριστῶ, ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ
laiddown: whom not Ἵ tonly thank, but also all the
ἐκκλησίαι τῶν ἐθνῶν" 5 καὶ τὴν κατ᾽ οἶκον αὐτῶν ἐκκλησίαν.
assemblies of the nations,) and the 7at ‘house “their ‘assembly.
ἀσπάσασθε "Exaiveroy τὸν. ἀγαπητόν.μου, b¢ ἐστιν ἀπαρχὴ
Salute Epeznetus my beloved, -who is a first-fruit
τῆς "' Ayatac' εἰς χριστόν. 6 ἀσπάσασθε ἸΜαριάμ,, ἥτις πολλὰ
of Achaia for Christ. Salute Mary, who *much
» ( > m ς ~ ll > fe ? , 1? ΄
ἐκοπίασεν εἰς ἡμᾶς." 7 ἀσπάσασθε ᾿Ανδρόγικον καὶ ᾿Ιουνίαν
*Jaboured for us. Salute Andronicus and Junias
τοὺς συγγενεῖς. μου καὶ συναιχμαλώτους μου οἵτινές εἰσιν
my kinsmen and *fellow-prisoners lmy, who are
ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, οἱ Kai πρὸ ἐμοῦ "γεγόνασιν"
of note among the apostles ; who also before me were
ἐν χριστῷ. ὃ ἀσπάσασθε ο᾽᾿Αμπλίαν! τὸν.ἀγαπητόν μου ἐν
in Christ, Salute Amplias my beloved in [the]
κυρίῳ. 9 ἀσπάσασθε Οὐρβανὸν τὸν. συνεργὸν ἡμῶν ἐν Ῥχριστῷ,"
Lord. Salute Urbanus our fellow-worker in Christ,
καὶ Στάχυν τὸν. ἀγαπητόν μου. 10 ἀσπάσασθε ᾿Απελλῆν τὸν
and Stachys my beloved. ~ Salute Apelles the
δόκιμον ἐν χριστῷ. ἀσπάσασθε τοὺς ἐκ τῶν ᾽Αρι-
approved in Christ. Salute those of the [household] of Ari-
στοβούλου. 11 ἀσπάσασθε FHpodiwva' τὸν. “συγγενῆ. μου.
stobulus, Salute Herodion my kinsman.
ἀσπάσασθε τοὺς ἐκ τῶν Ναρκίσσου, τοὺς ὄντας ἐν
Salute those of the [household] of Narcissus, who ‘are in([the
κυρίῳ. 12 ἀσπάσασθε 'Τρύφαιναν kai Τρυφῶσαν τὰς κοπιώσας
Lord. Salute Tryphena and ‘TTryphosa, who labour
ἐν κυρίῳ. δΣἀσπάσασθε Περσίδα τὴν ayarnrny, ἥτις πολλὰ
in [the] Lord. Salute Persis the beloved, who much
y ev at L,
GLTTraw.
LITra.
¥ συγγενὴν Tr.
: τοῖς ἁγίοις γένηται LTTrA.
of [the] Lord Jesus t.
f προσδέξησθε αὐτὴν LTrA.
κ᾿ Ασίας Asia GLTTrAW.
ο᾽Αμπλίατον Ampliatus TTra.
5 [ἀσπάσασθε ..... κυρίῳ L.
8 ἐλθὼν (having come) ἐν χαρᾷ T. ὃ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ
©— καὶ τ; -- καὶ συναναπαύσωμαι ὑμῖν [A]. ἃ [ἀμήν] τισι. ὁ Κεν- τ
Ε αὐτὴ GLTAW. h ἐμοῦ αὐτοῦ LITA. i Πρίσκαν Prisca
1 Μαρίαν Lira. ™ ὑμᾶς YOU LTTrA. Ὁ γέγοναν
Ρ κυρίῳ [the] Lord x. 4 ἫἩ ρωδίωνα GLTTraw.
ΧΥΙ͂. ROMANS.
Ses ΄ > ΄ ~ ΟἿ ‘
ἐκοπίασεν ἐν κυρίῳ." 13 ἀσπάσασθε ῬῬοῦφον τὸν ἐκλεκτὸν
laboured in/the] Lord. Salute ‘Rufus | the chosen
ἐν κυρίῳ, Kai τὴν. μητέρα. αὐτοῦ Kai ἐμοῦ. 14 ἀσπάσασθε
in [{Π6] Lord, his mother and mine. Salute
᾽ , , ~ ’΄ « ~
᾿Ασύγκριτον," Φλέγοντα, “Eouay," Πατρόβαν, Ἑρμῆν,"
Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes,
τοὺς σὺν αὐτοῖς ἀδελφούς. 15 ἀσπάσασθε Φιλόλογον
the ?with “them ‘brethren, Salute Philologus
‘TovNiay, Νηρέα καὶ τὴν.ἀδελφὴν. αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾿ολυμπᾶν,
Julias, Nereus and his sister, and Olympas,
A al ? ~ ’ « ,ὔ ᾽ ’ ? ,
τοὺς σὺν αὐτοῖς πάντας ἁγίους. 16 ἀσπάσασθε ἀλλήλους
an
καὶ
and
καὶ
and
καὶ
and
“the *with *them all Ssaints, Salute one another
ἐν φιλήματι ἁγίῳ. ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς αἱ ἐκκλησίαι * τοῦ
with a ”kiss holy. 7Salute Syou “the ‘assemblies
χριστοῦ.
of °Christ.
17 Παρακαλῶ.δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, σκοπεῖν τοὺς τὰς διχο-
But I exhort you, brethrer to consider those who *divi-
στασίας καὶ τὰ σκάνδαλα, παρὰ τὴν διδαχὴν ἣν ὑμεῖς
sions Sand ‘causes “ΟΕ ®offence “contrary °to *the ‘°teaching **which !7ye
ἐμάθετε, ποιοῦντας" Kai YéxxNivare! ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν. 18 ot yap
3Jearnt, make, and turnaway from them. For
Ὁ ~ , € ~ rAd ~ | -» ? ¢ ? ‘
τοιοῦτοι τῷ κυρίῳ. ἡμῶν *Inoov' χριστῷ οὐ.δουλεύουσιν, ἀλλὰ
such Sour *Lord 5Jesus ®Christ Xserve “ποῦ, but
τῇ. ἑαυτῶν κοιλίᾳ: Kai διὰ τῆς χρηστολογίας Kai εὐλογίας
their own belly, and by kind speaking and praise
ἐξαπατῶσιν τὰς καρδίας τῶν ἀκάκων. 19 ἡ.γὰρ ὑμῶν ὑπακοὴ
. deceive the hearts of the innocent. For the *of you ‘obedience
εἰς πάντας ἀφίκετο *yaipw οὖν τὸ ἐφ᾽ ὑμῖν." θέλω. δὲ
Sto Sall “reached. I rejoice therefore concerning you; but I wish
ὑμᾶς σοφοὺς piv! εἶναι εἰς τὸ ἀγαθόν, ἀκεραίους δὲ εἰς τὸ
you wise to be [as] to good, and simple to
κακόν. 20 ὁ.δὲ θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης συντρίψει τὸν σατανᾶν ὑπὸ
evil, But the God of peace will bruise Satan under
τοὺς. πόδας ὑμῶν ἐν τάχει. ἡ χάρις τοῦ. κυρίου.ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ
your feet shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus
“χριστοῦ μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν. 4
Christ [be] with you.
€ ~
21 © AoraZovrat" ὑμᾶ
12Salute you
καὶ ᾿Ιάσων καὶ Σωσίπατρος οἱ συγ
Sand ‘7Jason "and °Sosipater 10my 3
« ~ ᾽ ‘ , « s ‘ ? A ? ΄
ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ Τέρτιος ὃ γράψας τὴν ἐπιστολὴν ἐν κυρίῳ.
you “I το ογίίβ ‘*who?’wrote ®the °epistle in [the] Lord,
23 ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς Τάϊος ὁ ἕένος pov καὶ ἱτῆς ἐκκλησίας
?Salutes *you ‘Gaius, the host ofme and ofthe “assembly
‘OX Π mdr. , « ~ »ν « ᾽ ΄ ~ ,
ὅλης." ᾿ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς "Ἔραστος ὁ οἰκονόμος τῆς πόλεως,
Τιμόθεος ὁ συνεργός μου καὶ Λούκιος
?Timotheus *my “fellow-workertand ‘Lucius
yevetc μου. 22 ἀσπάζομαι
kinsnien. 20Salute
1whole. 13Salutes “you *Erastus “the ‘steward ‘of ’the ‘®city,
καὶ Κούαρτος ὁ ἀδελφός. 24 SH χάρις τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν
and }°Quartus !!the ??brother. The grace of our Lord
Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν. ἀμήν."
Jesus Christ [be] with 3411 ἴγοα, Amen.
435
much in the Lord.
13 Salute Rufus chosen
in the Lord, and his
mother and mine.
14 Salute Asyncritus,
Phlegon, Hermas, Pa-
trobas, Hermes, and
the brethren which are
with them. 15 Salute
Philologus, and Julia,
Nereus, and his sister,
and Olympas, and all
the saints which are
with them. 16 Salute
one another with an
holy kiss. The churches
of Christ salute you.
17 Now I beseech
you, brethren, mark
them which cause di-
visions and offences
contrary to the doc-
trine which ye have
learned; and avoid
them, 18 For they that
are such serve not our
Lord Jesus Christ, but
their own belly; and
by good words and
fair. speeches deceive
the hearts of the sim-
ple. 19 For your obe-
dience is come abroad
unto all men. I am
glad therefore on your
behalf: but yet IL would
have you wise unto
that which is good,
and simple concerning
evil. 20 And the God
of peace shall bruise
Satan under your feet
shortly. The grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ
be with you. Amen.
21 Timotheus my
workfellow, and Lu-
cius, and Jason, and
Sosipater, my kins-
men, salute you. 22
Tertius, who wrote
this epistle, salute you
in the Lord. 23 Gaius
mine host, and of the
whole church, saluteth
you. Erastus the
chamberlain of the
city saluteth you, and
Quartus ἃ brother,
24 The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be
with you all. Amen.
a πὸ
t’Agup- T.
GLTTrAW, °
Ὁ — μὲν LTTrA.
LITraw.
τ Ἑρμῆν LITraw. ν Ἕρμᾶν LTTrAW. Σ- πᾶσαι
Υ ἐκκλίνετε TTr. :-- Ἰησοῦ GLTTraw.
© — χριστοῦ Τ[1τΑ].
ὅλης τῆς ἐκκλησίας LTTrA,
d+ ἀμήν Amen Ἐς
& — verse 24 τὐτιί Α].
all (the assemblies)
2 ἐφ᾽ ὑμῖν οὖν χαίρω LTTrAW.
ε᾿Ασπάζεται Salutes
436
25 Now to him that
is of power to stablish
you according to my
gospel, and the preach-
ing of Jesus Christ,
according to the reve-
lation of the mystery,
which was kept secret
since the world began,
26 but now is made
manifest, and by the
seriptures of the pro-
phets, according tothe
commandment of the
everlasting God, made -
known to all nations
for the obedience of
faith : 27 to God only
wise, be glory through
Jesus Christ for ever.
Amen,
i.
τὸ εὐαγ-
KEORE IONS On TOM ae=
duvaperp ὑμᾶς στηρίξαι κατὰ
is able you to estailish according to 2elad
κατὰ ἀπο-
ΠΡΟΣ
95 » Τῷ δὲ
Now to him who
γέλιόν μου Kat τὸ κἠουγμα ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ,
5ε1αἴηρβ ‘my and the proclamation of Jesus Christ, according to ἃ reve-
κάλυψιν μυστηρίου χρόνοις αἰωνίοις σεσιγημένου,
lation of [the] mystery intimes of the ages having been kept secret,
26 φανερωθέντος.δὲ νῦν, διά.τε γραφῶν προφητικῶν, κατ᾽
but made manifest now, and by “scriptures ‘prophetic, according to
ἐπιταγὴν τοῦ αἰωνίου θεοῦ, εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως εἰς πάντα
commandment of the eternal God, for obedience offaith to all
4 » ca A , ~ ~ ‘ ?
τὰ ἔθνη γνωρισθέντος. 27 μόνῳ σοφῷ θεῷ, διὰ “In-
the nations having been made known—([the] only wise God, through Je-
σοῦ χριστοῦ, ᾧ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. ἀμήν.
sus Christ, towhom be glory to the ages. — Amen.
kKITpoce ‘Pwpaiove ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Κορίνθου, διὰ Φοίβης τῆς
To [the] Romans written from Corinth, by Phebe
διακόνου τῆς ἐν Κεγχρεαῖς ἐκκλησίας."
servant ofthe ἵπ “*Cenchrea assembly.
A.
Ἢ ΠΡΟΣ TOYS KOPINOIOYS ENIZTOAH ΠΡΩΤΗ.ϑ"
sO ALO)
PAUL, called to be an
apostle of Jesus Christ
through the will of
God, and Sosthenes
our brother, 2 unto the
church of God which
is at Corinth, to them
that are sanctified in
Christ Jesus, called to
be saints, with all that
in every place call up-
on the name of Je-
sus Christ our Lord,
both theirs and ours:
3 Grace be unto you,
and peace, from God
our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus Christ.
4 I thank my God
always on your behalf,
for the grace of God
whichis given you by
Jesus Christ; 5 that
in every thing ye are
enriched by him, in
all utterance, and in
all knowledge; 6 even
as the testimony of
Christ was confirmed
in you: 750 that ye
come behind
gift; waiting for the
coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ:
*THE ®CORINTHIANS SEPISTLE 2FIRST.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ Peryr6c" ἀπόστολος “Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ," διὰ θελή-
Paul a called apostle of Jesus’ Christ, by [the] will
ματος θεοῦ, καὶ Σωσθένης ὁ ἀδελφός, 2 τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ror
of God, and Sosthenes the brother, to the assembly
θεοῦ “τῇ οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ, ἡγιασμένοις ἐν χριστῷ 'In-
of God which is in OQvrinth, having been sanctified in Christ Je-
σοῦ.“ κλητοῖς ἁγίοις, σὺν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐπικαλουμένοις TO ὄνομα
sus, called saints, with all _ those “calling °on ®the *nanie
τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ, αὐτῶν re"
Sof ϑοῦσν *°Lord Jesus %*Christ “in every “place, both theirs
« ~ , ~ ‘ ‘ ~ ‘ ~~
καὶ ἡμῶν" 3 χάρις ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν
and ours: grace toyon and peace from God our Father
, ? ~ ~
καὶ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ.
and [the] Lord Jesus Christ.
> ~ ~ ~ » « ~ ”~
4 Εὐχαριστῶ rpOep pov πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν, ἐπὶ τῇ
I thank my God always concerning you, for the
, ~ ~ ~ ΄ ~ ~ ~ «
χάριτι τοῦ θεοῖ' τῇ δοθείσῃ ὑμῖν ἐν χοιστῷ Ιησοῦ, 5 Ore ἐν
grace of God that was given toyou in Christ Jesus, that in
παντὶ ἐπλουτίσθητε ἐν αὐτῷ, ἐν παντὶ λόγῳ Kai. πάσῃ
everything ye wereenriched in him, in all discourse and all
TA ‘ ~ ~ Δ) ,
γνώσει, 6 καθὼς τὸ μαρτύριον τοῦ χριστοῦ ἐβεβαιώθη ἐν
knowledge, accordingasthe testimony ofthe Christ was confirmed in
cin “ co~ « ~ ἃ ,
ὑμῖν" 7 ὥστε ὑμᾶς μὴ ὑστερεῖσθαι ἐν μηδενὶ χαρίσματι, ἀπεκ-
in no you, sothat ye are behind in not one gift,
Ων, \ ~ ΄, « ~ ~ ~
δεχομένους τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Τησοῦ χριστοῦ"
8 who awaiting the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ;
h Verses 25—27 placed at end of chapter xiv. G. i+ τῶν αἰώνων of ages LT. k — the
subscription GLIW ;
&+ Παύλον τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου of Paul the Apostle πὶ;
Κορινθίους a LTTrAW.
Κορίνθῳ placed after Ἰησοῦ Lira.
Πρὸς Ῥωμαίους Tra.
ὶ i Παύλου G3 — τοὺς EG Πρὸς
Ὁ [κλητὸς La. © χριστοῦ Ιησοῦ LTTrAW. 4 τῃ οὔσῃ ἐν
8 — τε both Litfal.
f COR END HL ANS.
, > , > ~
τέλους, aveyKAnrouc ἐν TN
end, unimpeachable in the
ὁ θεύς, Ov
God, by
Τ,
ὃ ὃς καὶ βεβαιώσει ὑμᾶς Ewe
‘who glso willconfirm you to [the]
ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 9 πιστὸς
day of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful [15]
ov ἐκλήθητε
whom ye were called into fellowship
TOU-KUDLOV.7) LOY.
our Lord.
10 Παρακαλῶ δὲ
Now I exhort
κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ
of our Lord Jesus
καὶ μὴ ἐν
and “no 'there *be °among ‘you
ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ voi.
in the same
μοι περὶ
of his Son Jesus Christ
ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ
you, pester: by the name
χριστοῦ, ἵνα τὸ αὐτὸ λέγητε πάντες,
Christ, that *the ‘same °thing "ye *say all,
ὑμῖν σχίσματα, ἦτε.δὲ κατηῤτισμένοι
“divisions; but ye be knit together
‘ ? ~ ’ ~ ’ ᾽ ’ ,
καὶ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ γνώμῃ. 11 ἐδηλώθη.γάρ
mind and in the same judgment. For it was shewn
ὑμῶν, ἀδελῴοί μου, ὑπὸ τῶν Χλόης,
to me concerning you, my brethren, by those of [the house cel Chloe,
Ore ἔριδες ἐν ὑμῖν slow? 12 λέγω.δὲ τοῦτο, ὕτι ἕκαστος
that strifes among you there are. But I aay this, that each
ὑμῶν λέγει, ae μὲν εἰμι Παύλου, ἐγὼ.δὲ ᾿Απολλώ, ἐγω.δὲ
of you BANE: am of Paul, 884} of Apollos, and I
Kinga, ἐγὼ.δὲ χριστοῦ. 138 Μεμέρισται ὁ χριστός ; μὴ Παῦ-
of Cephas, andI_ of Christ Has *been *divided ‘the *Christ ? 5Ρ ΔῈ]
? , ἔ \ ᾿ « , ?
doc ἐσταυρώθη furip' ὑμῶν; ἢ εἰς TO ὄνομα Παύλου ἐβαπ-
' was crucified for you? or to the name of Paul were ye
΄ 0 iy ? ΩΣ ~ ~l| of γ᾽ ε ~ 9,9 2
τισθητε; 14 εὐχαριστῶ ὅτῷ θεῷ" ὅτε οὐδένα ὑμῶν ἐβάπτισα,
ieiuee ? I thank Ges that noone ofyou_ [I baptized,
εἰμὴ Κρίσπον καὶ Γάϊον" 15 ἵνα μή τις εἴπῃ Ore εἰς τὸ
except Crispus and Gaius, that not anyone should say that unto
ἐμὸν ὄνομα δέβάπτισα." 16 ἐβάπτισα.δὲ Kai τὸν Lrepava
my name I baptized. AndI baptized also the of *“Stephanas
oikov’ λοιπὸν ovK.oida εἴ τινα ἄλλον ἐβάπτισα. 17 Ov.yap
*house ; as to the rest Iknow not if any other I baptized. For *not
ἀπέστειλέν pe! χριστὸς βαπτίζειν, adr’ u εὐαγγελίζεσθαι"
*sent *me ‘Christ to bepuze, but to announce the glad tidings ;
οὐκ ἐν σοφίᾳ λόγου, ἵνα μὴ κενωθῇ ὁ σταυρὸς τοῦ χριστοῦ.
not in wisdom of wore that *not bemadevoidthe cross ofthe Christ.
18 ὁ λόγος γὰρ ὁ τοῦ σταυροῦ τοῖς μὲν ἀπολλυμένοις μωρία
Forthe word ofthe cross to those ΤΕΣ ΙΕΕΤΩΡ ?foolishness
ἐστίν, τοῖς δὲ σωζομένοις ἡμῖν δύναμις θεοῦ ἐστιν. 19 γέ-
‘is, but ‘who ‘are *being “saved 'to*us °power 'οἵ ‘God “it Sis. ‘It **has
ραπται γάρ, ᾿Απολῶ τὴν σοφίαν τῶν σοφῶν, καὶ τὴν
*been ‘°written ‘*for, Iwilldestroy the wisdom ofthe wise, and the
σύνεσιν τῶν συνετῶν ἀθετήσω. 20 Ποῦ σοφός;
understanding of the muderstanding ones I will set aside. Where [is the] wise?
ποῦ γραμματεύς; ποῦ ἰσυζητητὴς" τοῦ.αἰῶνος τούτου;
where [the] seribe ? where [the] disputer of this age?
οὐχὶ ἐμώρανεν ὁ θεὸς τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ.κόσμου. "τούτου";
did ποὺ *make *foolish "God the wisdom of this world?
21 ᾿Επειδὴ.γὰρ ἐν τῇ σοφίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ. ἔγνω ὁ κόσμος διὰ
For since, in the wisdom of God, *knew Snot ‘the *world *by
τῆς σοφίας τὸν θεόν, εὐδόκησεν ὁ θεὸς διὰ τῆς μωρίας τοῦ
εἰς κοινωνίαν τοῦ υἱοῦ. αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ ¥
437
shall also confirm you
unto the end, that ye
may be blameless in
the day of our Lord
Jesus Christ. 9 God
is faithful, by whom
e were called unto
the fellowship of his
Son Jesus Christ our
Lord.
10 Now I beseech
you, brethren, by the
name of our Lord Je-
sus Christ, that ye all
speak the same thine,
and that there be no
divisions among you;
but that ye be per-
fectly joined together
in the same mind and
in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been
declared unto me of
you, my brethren, by
them which are of the
house of Chloe, that
there are contentions
among you. 12 Now
this I say, that every
one of you saith, I am
of Pauls; and I of
Apollos ; and I of Ce-
phas ; and 1 of Christ.
13 15 Christ divided?
was Paul crucified for
you? or were ye bap-
tized in the name of
Paul? 141 thank God
that I baptized none
of you, but Crispus
and Gains; 15 lest any
should say that I had
baptized in mine own
name. 16And I bap-
tized also the house-
hold of Stephanas ;
besides, I know not
whether J baptized any
other, 17 For Ohrist
sent me not to bap-
tize, but to preach the
gospel: not with wis-
dom of words, lest the
cross of Christ should
be made of none effect.
18 For the preaching
of the cross isto them
that perish foolish-
ness; but unto us
which are sayed it is
the power of God,
19 For it is written, I.
will destroy the wis-
dom of the wise, and
will bring to nothing
the understanding of
the prudent. 20 Where
is the wise? where is
the scribe? where zs
the disputer of this
world? hath not God
made foolish the wis-
dom of this world?
21 For after that in
the wisdom of God
the world by wisdom
knew not God, it
pleased God by the
“wisdom God, *was “pleased *God by the foolishness of the
f περὶ L. & — τῷ θεῷ (read εὐχαριστῶ I give thanks) Ὁ.
baptized tttraw. i 4 [ὃ] L. k ἀλλὰ TTra. 1 συνζητητὴς LTTrA.
the worid) LTTraw.
h ἐβαπτίσθητε ye were
πὶ — τούτου (110d
438
foolishness of preach-
ing to save them
that believe. 22 For
the Jews require a
sign, and the Greeks
seek after wisdom:
23 but we _ preach
Christ crucified, unto
the Jews a stumbling-
block, and unto the
Greeks foolishness ;
24 but unto them
which are called, both
Jews and Greeks,
Christ the power of
God, and the wisdom
of God. 25 Because
the foolishness of God
is wiser than men; and
the weakness of God
is stronger than men.
26 For ye see your
calling, brethren, how
that not many wise
meu after the flesh,
not many mighty, not
many noble, are call-
ed.: 27 but God hath
chosen the foolish
things of the world
to confound the wise ;
and God hath chosen
the weak things of
the world to confound
the things which are
mighty; 28 and base
things of the world,
and things which are
despised, hath God
chosen, yed,and things
which are not, to
bring to nought things
that are: 29 that no
flesh should glory in
his presence. 30 But
of him are ye in
Christ Jesus, who of
God is made unto us
wisdom, and right-
eousness, and sanctifi-
eation, and redemp-
tion : 51 that, accord-
ing as it is written,
He that glorieth, let
him glory in the
Lord.
11. And 1, brethren,
when I came to you,
came not with excel-
lency of speech or of
wisdom, declaring un-
to you the testimony
of God. 2 For I de-
termined not to know
any thing amongyou,
save Jesus Christ, and
him crucified. 3 And
I was with you in
weakness, and in fear,
and in much trem-
bling. 4 And my speech
and my preaching was
not with enticing ἡ
words of man’s wis-
dom, but in demon-
Ὁ σημεῖα signs GLTTraW.
καταισχύνῃ TOUS σοφούς {L]tTra.
σεται E.
εἰδέναι GLTrAW.
‘ κἀγὼ LITraA.
ΠΡΟΣ ΞΟ TING rOrye sels Like
κηρύγματος σῶσαι τοὺς πιστεύοντας 22 ἐπειδὴ καὶ Ἴου-
proclamation tosave those that believe. Since both Jews
δαῖοι σημεῖον" αἰτοῦσιν, καὶ “Ἕλληνες σοφίαν ζητοῦσιν.
Sq +sign lask 7for, and Greeks *wisdom _ seek ;
23 ἡμεῖς. δὲ κησύσσομεν χριστὸν ἐσταυρωμένον, ᾿Ισυδαίοις
but we proclaim Christ crucified, to Jews
, 5 {7 ‘
μὲν σκάνδαλον, Ἕλλησιν" δὲ μωρίαν"
indeed a cause of offence, *to *Greeks ‘and foolishness ;
24 αὐτοῖς. δὲ τοῖς
but to these the
~ , a, cf ‘ ~ ‘
κλητοῖς, ᾿Ιουδαίοις. τε καὶ “Ἕλλησιν, χριστὸν θεοῦ δύναμιν Kai
called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ God’s power and
θεοῦ σοφίαν. 25 ort τὸ μωρὸν τοῦ θεοῦ σοφώτερον τῶν
God’s wisdom. Because the foolishness of God wiser
ἀνθρώπων ἐστίν καὶ TO ἀσθενὲς τοῦ θεοῦ ἰσχυρότερον τῶν
than men is, and the wealhess of God stronger
ἀνθρώπων Pioriv." 26 Βλέπετε. γὰρ τὴν.κλῆσιν ὑμῶν, ἀδελφοί,
than men is. For ye see your calling, brethren,
ὅτι οὐ πολλοὶ σοφοὶ κατὰ σάρκα, οὐ πολλοὶ δυνα-
thatnot many wise according to flesh [there are],not many power-
Tol, οὐ πολλοὶ εὐγενεῖς 27 ἀλλὰ τὰ wod τοῦ κόσμου
ful, not many high-born. But the foolish things of the world
ἐξελέξατο ὁ θεός, «ἵνα τοὺς σοφοὺς καταισχύνῃ" " "Kai τὰ
*chose *God, that the wise he πίε put toshame; and the
ἀσθενῆ τοῦ κόσμου ἐξελέξατο ὁ ὁ θεός," ἵνα καταισχύνῃ
weak things of the world *chose *God, that he might put toshame
Ta ἰσχυρά: 28 καὶ τὰ ἀγενῆ τοῦ κόσμου καὶ τὰ ἐξουθενη-
the strong things; and thelow-born of the world, and the de-
μένα ἐξελέξατο ὁ θεός, κα! τὰ μὴ. ὄντα, wa τὰ
spised *chose God, and thethingsthat arenot, that the things that
ὄντα. καταργήσῃ 29 owe μὴ 'καυχήσηται" πᾶσα σὰρξ
are he may annul; sothat ποῦ “*might *boast Mall = *flesh
ἐνώπιον "αὐτοῦ." 80 ἐξ αὐτοῦ. δὲ ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἐν» χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ,
before him. But of him ye are in Christ Jesus,
ὃς ἐγενήθη “ἡμῖν σοφία". ἀπὸ θεοῦ δικαιοσύνη.τε καὶ ἁγιασ-
who was made tous wisdom from God andrighteousness and sancti-
μὸς καὶ ἀπολύτρωσις᾽" 81 ἵνα, καθὼς γέγραπται,
fication and redemption ; that, according as it has been written,
‘O καυχώμενος, ἐν κυρίῳ καυχάσθω.
He that boasts, in {the} Lord let him boast.
2 Κἀγὼ ἐλθὼν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, ἦλθον οὐ
AndI having come _ to you, brethren, came
,
καθ
not according to
ὑπεροχὴν λόγου ἢ σοφίας καταγγέλλων ὑμῖν τὸ μαρτύριον
excellency of word or wisdom, announcing to you the testimony
τοῦ θεοῦ. 2 ov.ydo ἔκρινα “τοῦ! Yeidevar τιὶί' ἐν ὑμῖν,
_ of God. For “not Ἢ “decided to know ἈΠ thing among you,’
εἰ μὴ Ἰησοῦν χριστόν, καὶ τοῦτον ἐσταυρωμένον. 3 “καὶ ἐγὼ"
execpt Jesus Christ, and him crucified, And [
ἐν ἀσθενείᾳ καὶ ἐν φόβῳ Kai ἐν τρόμῳ πολλῷ ἐ ἐγενόμην πρὸς
in weakness and in fear and in ee +much was with
ὑμᾶς" 4 καὶ ὁ.λόγος. μου Kai τὸ κηρυγμάμον οὐκ ἐν πειθοῖ
you; and my word and my preaching [was] not in Dereuecive
ἀνθρωπίνης" σοφίας λόγοις; ἀλλ᾽" ἐν ἀποδείξει πνεύματος
Shuman 2of *wisdom *words, but in demonstration of [the] Spirit
© ἔθνεσιν to nations GLTTrAW.
P — ἐστίν TTr. ᾳ ἵνα
τ [καὶ τὰ .. «. ὃ θεός] τ,. ® — καὶ LTTrA. t καυχή-
VY τοῦ θεοῦ God. GLTTrAW. Ww σοφία ἡμῖν LITrA. * — τοῦ GLTTrAW. Yue
&— ἀνθρωπίνης GLITrAW. Ὁ ἀλλὰ Tr.
1. 1. ΟΣ RENCE ΕΙΣ ΑΝ Ss: ©
‘ , iv Ἢ ΄ © ~ i. Nar > , ᾽ ,
καὶ δυνάμεως" 5 iva ἡ.πίστις ὑμῶν μὴ.) ἐν σοφίᾳ ἀνθρώ-
and of power ; that your faith might not be in wisdom of men,
πων, add’ ἐν δυνάμει θεὸῦ
, μ -
but in power οἵ God.
6 Σοφίαν.δὲ λαλοῦμεν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις σοφίαν. δὲ οὐ TOU
But wisdom wespeak among the perfect; but wisdom, not
αἰῶνος. τούτου, οὐδὲ τῶν ἀρχόντων τοῦ. αἰῶνος.τούτου. τῶν
of this age, nor of the rulers of this age, who
καταργουμένων᾽ 7 ἀλλὰ λαλοῦμεν “σοφίαν θεοῦ" ἐν μυστηρίῳ,
are coming to nought. But: we speak wisdom of God in amystery,
THY ἀποκεκρυμμένην ἣν προώρισεν ὁ θεὸς πρὸ τῶν
the hidden [wisdom] which predetermined ‘God betore the
αἰώνων εἰς dokaynpov, ὃ ἣν οὐδεὶς τῶν ἀρχόντων τοῦ
ages for our glory, which noone of the rulers
αἰῶνος. τούτου ἔγνωκεν" εἰ.γὰρ ἔγνωσαν, οὐκ ἂν τὸν κύριον
of this age has known, (for if they had known, “ποῦ ‘the *Lord
~ , > ΄ ? 4 ‘ ΄
τῆς δόξης ἐσταύρωσαν" 9 ἀλλὰ καθὼς γέγραπ-
Sof *the δβΊΟΥΥ ®they 7would have crucified,) but according as it has been
a ? \ ? 5 ‘ ax > »Ἤ ‘
Tal, A ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ.εἶδεν, καὶ οὖς οὐκ. ἤκουσεν, Kat
written, Things which eye saw not, and ear heard rot, and
. ‘ , 2 ΄ ᾽ ? Ul dil ¢ ΄ «ε .
ἐπὶ καρδίαν ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἀνέβη, “ἃ! ἡτοίμασεν ὁ θεὸς
into heart of man came not, which prepared God
~ > ~ Ξ , + 1 « ~ δὲ e € θ A > iA Π
τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτον" 10 ἡμῖν.δὲ “0 θεὸς ἀπεκάλυψεν
for those that love him, but to us God revealed [them]
διὰ rov.mvetparoc-fabrov'' τὸ. γὰρ πνεῦμα πάντα ξἐρευνᾷ,"
by his Spirit ; forthe Spirit allthings searches,
καὶ τὰ βάθη τοῦ θεοῦ. 11 ric-yap οἷδεν ἀνθρύπων τὰ
even the depths of God. For who *knows ‘of men the things
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, εἰμὴ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τὸ ἐν
of man, except the spirit of man which [is] in
᾽ ~ oe ‘ \ ~ 0 ~ ἠδ ΟΣ ἡ td ΠΣ \ "
AUT 5 οὕτως και Ta του VEOU OUVOELC OLOEY, ει. ΜΉ TO
him ? so also the things of God noone knows, except the
πνεῦμα Tov θεοῦ. 12 ἡμεῖς. δὲ ob TO πνεῦμα τοῦ κόσμου ἐλά-
Spirit of God, Butwe not the spirit of the world re-
Bopev, ἀλλὰ τὸ πνεῦμα TO ἐκ TOU θεοῦ, ἵνα εἰδῶμεν
ceived, but the Spirit which [is] from God, that we might.know
~ ~ ~ a 4 ~
τὰ ὑπὸ TOU θεοῦ χαρισθέντα ἡμῖν. 13 "A καὶ λαλοῦμεν,
the things by God granted tous: which also we speak,
οὖς ἐν διδακτοῖς ἀνθρωπίνης σοφίας λόγοις, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν δι-
not in taught 30of*human ‘wisdom ‘words, but in [those]
δακτοῖς πνεύματος ἰἁγίου," πνευματικοῖς πνευματικὰ
taught of [the] *Spirit *Holy, Sby ‘spiritual (®means] ‘spiritual *things
Ἐσυγκρίνοντες." 14 ψυχικὸς δὲ ἄνθρωπος οὐ.δέχεται τὰ
%communicating, But [the] natural man receives not the things
τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ θεοῦ μωρία.γὰρ αὐτῷ ἔστιν, Kai
of the Spirit of God, for foolishness to him they are; and
οὐςδύναται γνῶναι, OTL πνευματικῶς ἀνακρίνεται.
he cannot know [them], because spiritually they are discerned ;
15 ὁ- δὲ πνευματικὸς ἀνακρίνει ἱμὲν' πάντα, αὐτὸς. δὲ ὑπ᾽
* but the spiritual discerns all things, but he by
οὐδενὸς avaxpivera. 16 τίς. γὰρ ἔγνω γοῦν κυρίου,
no one is discerned. For who did know [the] mind of [the] Lord?
ὃς συμβιβάσει αὐτόν; ἡμεῖς δὲ νοῦν τπιχριστοῦ" ἔχομεν.
who shallinstruct him? But we [the] mind of Christ have.
439
stration of the Spirit
and of power: ὃ that
your faith should not
stand in the wisdom
of men, but in the
power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak
wisdom among them
that are perfect: yt
not the wisdoin of this
world, nor of the
princes of this world,
that come to nought:
7 but we speak the
wisdom of God ina
mystery, even the hid-
den wrsdom, which
God ordained before
the world unto our
glory: 8 which none
of the princes of this
world knew: for had
they known it, they
would not have cruci-
fied the Lord of glory.
9 But as itis written,
Eye hath not seen,
nor ear heard, neither
have entered into the
heart of man, the
things which God hath
prepared for them that
lovehim. 10 But God
hath revealed them
unto us by his Spirit :
for the Spirit search-
eth all things, yea, the
deep things of God.
11For what man know-
eth the things of a
man, save the spirit of
man which is in him ?
even so the things of
God knoweth no man,
but the Spirit of God.
12 Now we have re-
ceived, not the spirit
of the world, but the
spirit which is of God;
that we might know
the things that are
freely given to us of
God. 13 Which things
also we speak, not in
the words which man’s
wisdom teacheth, but
which the Holy Ghost
teacheth ; comparing
spiritual things with
spiritual. 14 Bui the
natural man receiveth
not the things of the
Spirit of God: for
they are foolishness
unto him: neither can
he know them, because
they are spiritually
discerned. 15 But he
that is spiritual judg-
eth all things, yet he
himself is judged of
no man, 16 For who
hath known the mind
of the Lord, that he
may instruct him?
But we have the mind
of Christ.
Ὁ ἀλλὰ Tr.
LTTraw.
4 — ‘Aviov GLTTrAW.
© θεοῦ σοφίαν GLTTrAW. 4 ὅσα whatsoever LTrA.
Κσυν- 1. ᾿[γὰ]χ;; -α μὲν [tra].
© ἀπεκάλυψεν ὁ θεὸς
f— αὐτοῦ (read the Spirit) Lrtr[a]. ε ἐραυνᾷ TIraA. » ἔγνωκεν has known LTIsaw,
m κυρίου of [the] Lord L,
440
IlTI. AndT, brethren,
could not speak unto
you as unto spiritual,
but as unto carnal,
even as unto babes in
Christ. 2 I have fed
you with milk, and
not with meat: for
hitherto ye were not
able to bear it, neither
yet now are ye able.
3 For ye are yet carnal:
for whereas there 1s
amoug you envying,
and strife, and divi-
sions, are ye not car-
nal, and walk asmen?
4 For while one saith,
Iam of Paul; andan-
other, Lam of Apollos;
are ye not carnal?
5 Who then is Paul,
and who is Apollos,
but ministers by whom
ye believed, even as
the Lord gavetoevery
man? ΘῚ have planted,
Apollos watered ; but
God gave the increase,
7 So then neither is
he that plauteth any-
thing, neither he that
‘watereth; but God
that giveth the in-
crease. 8 Now hethat
planteth and he that
watereth are one: and
every man shall re-
ceive his own reward
according to his own
labour. 9 For we are
labourers together
with God: ye are God’s
husbandry, ye are
God’s building. 10 Ac-
cording to the grace of
God which is given
unto me, as a wise
masterbuilder, I have
laid the foundation,
and another buildeth
thereon. But let every
man take heed how
he buildeth thereupon,
11 For other foun-
dation can no man
lay than that is
laid, which is Jesus
Christ. 12 Now if any
man build upon this
foundation gold, sil-
ver, precious stones,
wood, hay, stubble,
13 every man’s work
shall be made mani-
fest : for the day shall
declare it, because it
shall be revealed by
fire; and the fire
shall try every man’s
work of what sort it
14 If any man’s
is.
Ὁ κἀγώ GLTTrAW.
GLTTrA.
transposed LTTrAW.
Ὁ λήμψεται LTTrA.
(read the foundation) Lrtr[a].
δ μενεῖ shall abide ¢LTaw.
¥ οὐδὲ GLTTrAW.
ἄνθρωποί not men LTTraw.
POF Ke Or Puen; Θ᾿ τ men: ΤΠ,
ne . ? “il BN xi ΄ FTE AN id ~ cw τς
Ὁ πἸΚ αὶ ἐγώ," ἀδελφοί, οὐκ. ἠδυνήθην λαλῆσαι υμῖν ὡς
And if, brethren, was not able tospeak toyou as
πνευματικοῖς, ἀλλ᾽ we “σαρκικοῖς,"} ὡς νηπίοις ἐν χοιστῷ.
to spiritual, but as to fleshly ; as to babes in Christ.
2 γάλα ὑμᾶς ἐπότισα, Ῥκαὶ" ob βρῶμα" οὔπω.γὰρ Indvvacb:,"
Milk ὅγοιι 'l?gaveto drink; and not meat, for not yet were ye able,
ἀλλ᾽ τοὔτε! Sére! νῦν δύνασθε: 3 Ert-yap σαρκικοί ἐστε.
but neither yet now are ye able; for yet fleshly ye are.
ὕπου.γὰρ ἐν ὑμῖν ζῆλος καὶ ἔρις ‘kai διχοστασίαι."
For where among you emulation and strife and divisions [there are],
οὐχὶ σαρκικοί ἐστε. καὶ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον περιπατεῖτε ;
Snot “*fleshly ‘are *ye, and “according *to 4man t walk?
iy ᾽ , ‘
4 ὕταν.γὰρ λέγῃ TIC, ᾿Εγὼ μέν εἰμι ἸΤαύλου, ἕτερος.δέ, Eyw
For when “may “say ‘one, I am. of Paul, and another, I
᾿Απολλώ, Yovxi σαρκικοί! ἐστε; 5 Τίς! οὖν ἐστιν Παῦλος,"
of Apollos, Snot *fleshly are “ye? Whbd then is Paul,
Wric! δὲ Υ Σ᾿ Απολλώς," 2aXX ἢ" διάκονοι δι ὧν ἐπιστεύ-
2who ‘and Apollos ? but servants through whom ye be-
σατε, Kai ἑκάστῳ ὡς do κύριος ἔδωκεν; 6 ἐγὼ ἐφύτευσα,
lieved, διὰ toeach as the Lord gave ὃ I planted,
᾿Απολλὼς ἐπότισεν, *aXNr'! ὁ θεὸς. nvdEavev' 7 ὥστε οὔτε
Apollos watered ; but God gave growth. So that neither
ε ’ ? , » « ΄ ? , € ? ξΖ ,
ὁ φυτεύων ἐστ, τι. οὔτε ὁ ποτίζων, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ avéa-
he that plants is anything, nor hethat waters; but *who “gives
, c , A . € / e > ὃ e
νων θεός. 8 ὁ. φυτεύων δὲ καὶ ὁ ποτίζων ἕν εἰσιν᾽ ἕκαστος
ἀργόν God. But he that plantsand hethat waters 7one ‘are; teach
δὲ τὸν ἴδιον μισθὸν ὑλήψεται!Ξ' κατὰ τὸν. ἴδιον κόπον.
Ξθυῦ his own reward shall receive according to his own labour,
9 θεοῦ.γάρ ἐσμὲν συνεργοί; θεοῦ γεώργιον, θεοῦ οἰκοδομή
For God’s ὄννθ “are ‘fellow-workers ;God’s husbandry, God’s_ building
ἐστε. 10 Kara τὴν χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν δοθεῖσάν μοι, we
ye are, According tothe grace of God which was given tome, as
σοφὸς ἀρχιτέκτων θεμέλιον “τέθεικα," ἄλλος. δὲ ἐποικοδομεῖ"
a wise architect [the] foundation I have laid, and another builds up.
ἕκαστος. δὲ βλεπέτω πῶς ἐποικοδομεῖ" 11 θεμέλιον. γὰρ ἄλλον
But 7each ‘let take heed how he builds up. For foundation ‘other
οὐδεὶς δύναται θεῖναι παρὰ τὸν κείμενον, ὅς ἐστιν VIn-
noone is able tolay besides that which islaid, which is Je-
~ « , iT} > , . 3 ~ > ‘ ‘ ,
σοῦς ὁ χριστός." 12 €.6& “Tic ἐποικοδομεῖ ἐπὶ τὸν θεμέλιον
sus the Christ. Now if anyone build up on *foundation
ἐτοῦτον" ἵχρυσόν, ἄργυρον," λίθους τιμίους, ξύλα, χόρτον,
this gold, silver, ?stones ‘precious, wood, grass,
καλάμην, 13 ἑκάστου τὸ ἔργον gaveody yevijoerat’ 1)-yap
straw, ofeach the work manifest willbecome; for the
ἡμέρα δηλώσει" ὅτι ἐν πυρὶ ἀποκαλύπτεται" Kai ἑκάστον
day will declare [it], because in fire it is revealed ; and of each
τὸ ἔργον ὁποῖόν ἐστιν, τὸ πῦρϑ δοκιμάσει. 14 εἴ τινος τὸ
the work whatsort itis, the fire will prove. If of anyone the
ἔργον Suéve ὃ ᾿ἱἐπῳκοδόμησεν," μισθὸν ‘An era’ 15 εἴ
work abides which he built up, a reward he shall receive. If
ο σαρκίνοις to fleshy GLTTraw. P — καὶ GLTTrAW. 4 ἐδύνασθε
5 [ere] L. t — καὶ διχοστασίαι LTTrA. Υ οὐκ (οὐχὶ W)
wt what Lrtr; τίϊς] a. x ᾿ἈΑπολλώς and Παῦλος
ν + ἐστιν iS LTTrA. 2 — add’ ἢ GLITrAW. 8 ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
© ἔθηκα Llaid trtra. 4 χριστὸς ᾿Ιησοῦς 1,; —OGTTrAW. δ — τοῦτον
f χρυσίον, ἀργύριον TTr. & + αὐτὸ itself LTTrAW.
i ἐποικοδόμησεν TTrAc K λήμψεται LTTrA.
re TY. πο ΟΣ ee Ae.
τινος τὸ ἔργον κατιικαήσεται. ζημιωθήσετσι" αὐτὸς δὲ
he shall suffer loss, but Himself
16 Οὐκ οἴδατε OTL ναὸς
Know ye not that “temple
of anyone the work — shall be consumed,
, “ ἄς ἢ τ
σωθήσεται, οὕτως. δὲ ὡς Clit
shall be saved, but so as through
θεοῦ ἐστε, καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα TOU θεοῦ οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν ; 17 εἴ τις
πυρούς.
fire.
'God’s yeare, and the Spirit of God dwells in you? If DAB
τὸν ναὸν τοῦ θεοῦ φθείρει, φθερεῖ ἱτοῦτον" ὁ
the temple of God corrupt, *shall *bring το eco OE *him
θεός" ὁ γὰρ ναὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἅγιός ἐστιν, οἵτινές ἐστε ὑμεῖς.
%God; for the eee of God *holy Tis) which are tye.
18 μηδεὶς ἑαυτὸν ἐξαπατάτω" εἴ τις δοκεῖ σοφὸς
ἼΝΟο ἕο “himself “let deceive: if anyone *thinks [*himself] 7wise
vr
εἶναι ἕν ὑμῖν ἐν τῷ αἰῶνιτούτῳ, μωρὸς γενέσθω, ἵνα
Sto ®be.'among *you in this age, foolish let him become, that
γένηται σοφός. 19 ἡ.γὰρ σοφία τοῦ κόσμου.τούτου μωρία
he may 6 wise. For the wisdom of this world foolishness
παρὰ ™r θεῷ tore γέγραπται.γάρ. Ὁ δρασσύμενος τοὺς
with God is; for it has been written, He takes the
σοφοὺς ἐν τῇ.πανουργίᾳ. αὐτῶν. 20 καὶ πάλιν, Κύριος
wise in their craftiness, And again, ithe) Lord
γινώσκει τοὺς διαλογισμοὺς τῶν σοφῶν, ὅτι εἰσὶν μάταιοι.
knows the reasonings ofthe wise, that they are vain.
“ τὸ Ὁ ΄ , > ΄ Ὁ ΄ὔ 4
[ a) =
Q21"Qore μηζεὶς καυχάσθω ἐν ἀνθρώποις" πάντα.γὰρ ὑμῶν
So that *no%one = Ἰοὺ boast in nien ; for allthings *yours
ἐστιν, 22 εἴτε Παῦλος, etre ᾿Απολλώς, εἴτε Κηφᾶς, εἴτε
Pure, Whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas. or [the]
κύσμος, εἴτε ζωή, εἴτε θάνατος, εἴτε ἐνεστῶτα, εἴτε μέλλοντα"
world, ὉΣ waite; or death, or present things, or coming things,
πάντα ὑμ: ὧν πέστιν"" 23 ὑμεῖς.δὲ χοιστοῦ" χριστὸς δὲ θεοῦ.
all “yours ‘are 3 and ye Christ’ Ξῃ and Christ God’s.
4 Οὕτως ἡμᾶς λογιζέσθω ἄνθρωπος ὡς ὑπηρέτας χριστοῦ
So “of Sus ‘let *reckon ta tman as attendants οἵ Christ
και οἰκονόμους μυστηρίων. θεοῦ. 2 οὺ δὲ" λοιπόν, ζητεῖται
and stewards jab yeteeies of *God’s, But as to the rest, it is required
ἐν τοῖς οἰκονόμοις ἵνα πιστός τις εὑρεθῃ. 9 ἐμοὶ.δὲ εἰς ἐλά-
in stewards that faithful one be found, But to me the small-
χιστόν ἐστιν ἵνα ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἀνακριθῶ, ἢ ὑπὸ ἀνθρωπίνης
est matter “itis that by you lLbecxamined, or by man’s
«- uu ‘ 2 . > ΄ 7A ᾿ ~
ἡμέρας" ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ ἐμαυτὸν ἀνακρίνω. 4 οὐδὲν. γὰρ ἐμαυτῷ
day. But neither maysele do I examine. For of nothing in myself
σύνοιδα ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐν τούτῳ δεδικαίωμαι" ὁ- δὲ ἀνα-
Iamconscious; but not by this havel beenjustified: but he who οχ-
κρίνων με κύριός ἐστιν. ὅ ὥστε μὴ πρὸ καιροῦ τι
amines me([the] Lord is. Sothat not before [the] time anything
κρίνετε, ἕως oe ἔλθῃ ὁ κύριος, ὃς καὶ φωτίσει τὰ
judge, until Ry have come the Lord, who both will bring to light the
\ -
ικρυπτὰ τοῦ σκότους, καὶ φανερώσει τὰς βουλὰς τῶν
hidden things of darkness; aud will make et ren the counsels
καρδιῶν" Kai τότε ὁ ἔπαινος γενήσεται ἑκάστῳ ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ.
οὗ hearts ; and then praise shall be toeach from God.
6 Tavraoé, ἀδελφοί, μετεσχημάτισα εἰς ἐμαυτὸν Kai P’A-
Now these things, brethren, I transferred to myself and A-
πολλὼ" ov ἵνα ἐν ἡμῖν μάθητε τὸ μὴ ὑπὲρ
ὑμᾶς,
pollos on account of that in us ye may learn not “above
you,
! αὐτὸν L.
s m — τῷ LA].
P Απολλὼν TTr,
Ὁ — ἐστιν (read [are]) LTTra.
44]
work abide which he
hath built therenpon,
he shall reccive a re-
ward. 15 ΤῈ any man’s
work shall be burned,
he shall suffer loss :
but -he himself shall
be saved ; yet so as by
fire. 16 Know ye not
that ye are the temple
of God, and that the
Spirit of God dwelleth
in) fyou!? 7 Tf “any:
man Gefilethe temple
of Ged, him shall God
destroy ; for the tcm-
ple of "God is holy,
which temple ye are.
18 Let no man deceive
himself. If any man
among you scemeth to
be wise in this world,
let him become a fool,
that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of
this world is foolish-
ness with God. For
itis written, He taketh
the wise in their own
eraftiness. 20 And
again,The Lord know-
eth the thoughts of the
wise, that they are
vain. 21 Therefore let
no man glory in men.
For all things are
yours; 22 whether
Panl, or Apoilos, or
Cuphas, or the world,
or lite, or death, or
things present, or
things to come; all
are yours ; 23 and ye
are Christ’s; and
Christ ts God's.
1V. Let a man so
account of us, as of
the ministers of Christ,
and stewards of the
mysteries of -God.
2 Moreover it is re-
quired in stewards,
that a man be found
faithful. 3 But with
me it is a very small
thing that I shonld be
judged of you, or of
man’s judgment: yea,
1 judge not mine own
salf. 4 For I know
nothing by myself ;
yet am I not hereby
justified: but he that
judgeth me is the
Lord. 5 Therefore
judge nothing before
the time, until the
Lord come, who both
will bring to light the
hidden things of dark-
ness, and will make
manifest the counsels
of the hearts: and
then shall every man
have praise of God.
6 And these things,
brethren, I have in a
figure transferred to
myself and to Apollos
for yous sakes ; that
° ee here LTTra,
442
ye might learn in us
not to think of men
above that which is
written, that no one
of you be puffed up
for one against an-
other. 7 For who
maketh thee to difter
from another? and
what hast thou that
thou didst not receive?
now if thou didst re-
ceive it, why dost thou
glory, as if thou hadst
not received it? 8 Now
ye are full, now ye
are rich, ye have
reigned as kings with-
out us: and 1 would
to God ye did reign,
that we also might
reign with you. 9 For
I think that God hath
set forth us the apos-
tles last, as it were
appointed to death:
for we are made a
spectacle unto the
world, and to angels,
and to men. 10 We
are fools for Christ’s
sake, but ye are wise
in Christ; we are
weak, but ye are
strong; ye are ho-
nourable, but we are
despised. 11 Even un-
to this present hour
we both huxger, and
thirst, and are naked,
and are buffeted, and
have no certain dwell-
ingplace ; 12 and la-
bour, working with
our own hands : being
reviled, we bless; being
persecuted, we suffer
it:13 being defamed,we
intrest: we are made
as the filth of the
world, and are the off-
scouring of all things
unto this day. 14 I
write not these things
to shame you, but as
my beloved sons I
warn you. 15 For
though ye have ten
thousand instructors
in Christ, yet have ye
not many fathers; for
in Christ Jesus I have
begotten you through
the gospel. 16 Where-
fore 1 beseech you,
be ye followers of me.
17 For this cause
have I sent unto you
Timotheus, who is my
beloved gon, and faith-
ful in the Lord, who
shall bring you into
remembranre of my
ways which be in
Christ, as I teach
every where in every
ΠΡΟΣ ΟΡΙΝ ΘΗΝ At IV
τ᾿ ~ - ‘ - - - ΄
4} ἐγραπται τφρογεῖν." ἵνα μὴ εἷς ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἐνὸς
Δ μαὺ “Shas ®been ’written ‘to “think, that uot one for one
φυσιοῦσθε κατὰ τοῦ ἑτέρου. 7 τίς. γάρ σε
ye be puffed up against the other. For who thee makes to differ?
7 MN ” a ᾽ ” 7 Or . » - ᾿
τί δὲ ἔχεις ὃ οὐκιέλαβες; εἰ-δὲ καὶ ἔλαβες,
and what hast thou which thou didst not receive? but if also thou didst receive,
ri καυχᾶσαι ὡς μὴ λαβών; 8 ἤδη κεκορεσμένοι ἐστέ,
why boastest thou as ποῦ having received? Already sutiated ye are;
yn , . € ww ΄ i. 5 ΄
ἤδη ἐπλουτήσατε, χωρὶς ἡμῶν ἐβασιλεύσατε" καὶ ὀὑφελόν
already ye were enriched; apart from us ye reigned ; and lwould
, , ν ~ ἊΣ: - f
γε ἐβασιλεύσατε, ἵνα Kai ἡμεῖς ὑμῖν "συμβασιλεύσωμεν."
surely ye did reign, that also we *you might “reign *with.
~ er ~ ’ , γ᾽ ,
9 δοκῶ. γὰρ ore! ὁ θεὸς ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἀποστόλους ἐσχάτους ἀπέ-
For [think that God us the apostles last set
δειξεν we ἐπιθανατίους᾽ ὅτι θέατρον ἐγενήθημεν τῷ κόσμῳ,
forth as appointed todeath. For aspectacle webecame tothe world,
‘ ‘ ΕΣ ΄ « - ‘
Kai ἀγγέλοις Kai ἀνθρώποις. 10 ἡμεῖς μωροὶ διὰ
both toangels and to men. We [are] fools on account of
χριστόν, ὑμεῖς δὲ φρόνιμοι ἐν χριστῷ ἡμεὶς ἀσθενεῖς, ὑμεῖς. δὲ
Christ, but ye prudent in Christ; we weak, but ye
loxupot’ ὑμεῖς ἔνδοξοι, ἡμεῖς. δὲ ἄτιμοι. 11 ἄχρι τῆς ἄρτι
strong ; ye glorious, but we without honour. To the present
ὥρας καὶ πεινῶμεν καὶ διψῶμεν, Kat Yyupynrevoper," Kai
hour both wehunger and thirst. and are naked, and
κολαφιζόμεθα, καὶ
are buffeted,
διακρίνει;
ἀστατοῦμεν,
12 καὶ κοπιῶμεν, ἐργα-
and wander without a home,
and labour, work-
ζόμενοι ταὶς ἰδίαις χερσίν" λοιδορούμενοι, εὐλογοῦμεν" διω-
ing With our own hands, Railed at, we bless; per-
κόμενοι, ἀνεχόμεθα: 13 “Bacdnpotvpevor," παρακαλοῦμεν"
secuted, We bear ; evilly spoken to, we beseech :
we περικαθάρματα τοῦ κόσμου ἐγενήθημεν, πάντων
as (the) refuse of the world weare become, ofall [the]
περίψημα ἕως ἄρτι. 14 Οὐκ ἐντρέπων ὑμᾶς γράφω ταῦτα,
Not
καλλ᾽ ὡς τέκνα μου ἀγαπητὰ ὑνουθετῶ."
but as children 'my “beloved 1 admonish [you].
μυρίους παιδαγωγοὺς ἔχητε
ten thousand tutors ye should have in
off-scouring until now. shaming you dolIwrite these things,
15 ἐὰν. γὰρ
For if
ἐν χριστῷ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ πολ-
Christ, yet mot ‘many
ote πατέρας" ἐν. γὰρ χριστῷ Ιησοῦ διὰ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου
fathers ; for in Christ Jesus through the glad tidings
ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς ἐγέννησα. 16 παρακαλῶ οὖν ὑμᾶς, μιμηταί μου
1 you did beget. I exhort therefore you, imitators *of *me
γίνεσθε.
2become,
17 Διὰ τοῦτο ἔπεμψα ὑμῖν Τιμόθεον, ὅς ἐστιν *réxvov
On account of this T sent who is Scnild
, an « ~ 7 (2
κυρίῳ, ὃς ὑμᾶς αἀναμνῆήσει
ἴῃ [{Π6] Lord, who “you ‘will?remind of
to you Timotheus,
pou! ἀγαπητὸν καὶ πιστὸν ἐν
my “beloved and faithful
€ , ‘ au ~ ~ ΄
τὰς ὁδούς. μου Tac ἐν χρισπῷ," καθὼς πανταχοῦ ἐν πάσῃ
my ways that [are]in Christ, according as everywhere in every
ἐκκλησίᾳ διδάσκω. 18 ὡς μὴ ἐρχομένου δὲ μου πρὸς ὑμᾶς
assembly I teach, 7As*to “not °coming ‘now *my to you
ἐφυσιώθησάν τινες" 19 ἐλεύσομαι δὲ ταχέως πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἐὰν
2were “puffed *up 'some ; but I shall come shortly to you, if
church. 18 Now some
are puffed up, as
4 ἃ LTTrAW. r
© γυμνιτεύομεν LTTrAW.
2 + avro very [thing] 1.
admonishing tT.
— φρονεῖν (read μὴ Nothing) LTTraw.
w δυσφημούμενοι defamed Ta.
& wou τέκνον LTTYA,
5 guv- T. t — ὅτι LTTrAW.
χα ἀλλὰ Tre Υ νουθετῶν
Ὁ + Ἰησοῦ Jesus LT,
IV, V. I CORINTHIANS.
ὃ κύριος θελήσῃ, καὶ γνώσομαι, οὐ τὸν λόγον
the Lord will, and 1 ὙΠ know, not the word
πεφυσιωμένων, ἀλλὰ τὴν δύναμιν. 20 ob-yao ἐν λόγῳ ἡ
τῶν
of those who
are puffed up, but the power. For not in word the
βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν δυνάμει. 21 τί Aédere; ἐν
kingdom of God [is], but in power. What willye? with
ῥάβδῳ ἔλθω πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἢ ἐν ἀγάπῃ πνεύματί τε “πρᾳό-
arod Ishouldcome to you, or in love andaspirit of meek-
τητος":
ness?
5 Ὅλως ἀκούεται ἐν ὑμῖν πορνεία, καὶ τοιαύτη πορνεία
Commonly 315 *reported *among "you *fornication, and such fornication
ἥτις οὐδὲ ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν Δὀνομάζεται,! ὥστε γυναῖκά
which noteven among the nations is named, so as ®wife
τινα τοῦ πατρὸς ἔχειν. 2 Kai ὑμεῖς πεφυσιωμένοι ἐστέ,
one [*his]} Sfather’s *to “have, And ye “puffed “up tare,
‘A ? ‘ ~ ? , u e? ~ || > , « ~
καὶ οὐχὶ μᾶλλον ἐπενθήσατε, wa “ἐξαρθῇ εις μεσου-ὑμῶν
and ποῦ rather did mourn, that might be taken out of your midst
ὁ τὸ ἔργον. τοῦτο ἱποιήσας 3" 3 ἐγὼ μὲν
he who this deed did! πὶ
σώματι, παρὼν.δὲ τῷ πνεύματι, ἤδη
in body, but being present in spirit,
γὰρ Sac" ἀπὼν τῷ
‘for as being absent
κέκρικα ὡς παρών,
already have judged as being present,
TOY οὕτως τοῦτο κατεργασάμενον, 4 ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ
him who 580 “this ‘*worked “out, in the name
κυρίου."ἡμῶν! Ἰησοῦ iyocrov," συναχθέντων ὑμῶν καὶ
of our Lord Jesus Christ, being gathered together ye and
τοῦ ἐμοῦ πνεύματος, σὺν τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ.κυρίου. "ἡμῶν" Inood
my spirit, withthe power of our Lord Jesus
ἰχριστοῦ,"} 5 παραδοῦναι τὸν τοιοῦτον τῷ σατανᾷ εἰς ὄλεθρον
Christ— to deliver such a one toSatan for destruction
τῆς σαρκός, ἵνα TO πνεῦμα σωθῇ ἐν TY ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ κυρίου
of the flesh, that the spirit may besavedin the day ofthe Lord
,» ~ Ι ma) ᾽ AY ‘ , ε ~ 5 > 10. ev ‘
Ιησοῦ." 6 Ov καλὸν τὸ. καύχημα. ὑμῶν" οὐκ. οἴδατε ὅτι μικρὰ
Jesus, Not good [15] your boksting. Know ye not that a little
, ε Sees 5 -ς ? fa) , m, τ ll ᾿
ζύμη ὅλον τὸ φύραμα ζυμοῖ; 7 ἐκκαθάρατε "οὖν! τὴν πα-
leaven *whole *the “lump (#leavens? Purge out therefore the
Aaiay ζύμην, ἵνα ἦτε νέον φύραμα, καθώς ἐστε ἀζυμοι"
ola leaven, that yemay beanew lump, according as yeare unleavened,
καὶ γὰρ τὸ πάσχα.ἡμῶν "ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν! vA" χριστός.
For also ?our “passover ®for 7ugs *was *sacrificed ‘Christ.
8 ὥστε ἑορτάζωμεν, μὴ ἐν ζύμῃ παλαιᾷ, μηδὲ ἐν
So that we should celebrate the feast, not with *leaven ‘old, nor with
ζύμῃ κακίας Kai πονηρίας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν alvpouc Ρείλι-
leaven of malice and wickedness, but with unleavened [bread] of
κρινείας"! καὶ ἀληθείας.
sincerity and of truth.
9 Ἔγραψα ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ,. μὴ συναναμίγνυσθαι
v ’
Iwrote toyou in the epistle, not to associate with
, ‘ ’ ~ , ~ , ’
πόρνοις" 10 καὶ" οὐ πάντως τοῖς πόρνοις τοῦ.κόσμου.τού-
fornicators ; and not altogether with the fornicators of this world,
του, ἢ τοῖς πλεονέκταις, Τὴ! ἅρπαξιν, ἢ εἰδωλολάτραις" ἐπεὶ
or withthe covetous, or rapacious, or idolaters, since
443
thongh. I would nos
come to you. 19 But
I will come to you
shortly, if the Lord
will, and will know
not the speech of them
which are puffed up,
but the power. 20 For
the kingdom of God
ws not in word, but in
power. 21 What will
ye ? shall I come unto
you with a rod, or in
love, and im the spirit
of meekness ?
It is reported
commonly that there
is fornication among
you, and such fornica-
tion as is not so much
as named among the
Gentiles, that one
should have his fa-
ther’s wife. 2And ye
are puffed up,and have
not rather mourned,
that he that hath done
this deed might be
taken away from a-
mong you. 3 For I
verily, as absent in
body, but present in
spirit, have judged al-
ready, as though I
were present, concern-
ing him that hath so
done this deed, 4 in
the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, when ye
are gathered toge-
ther, and my spirit,
with the power of our
Lord Jesus Christ, 5 to
deliver such an one
unto Satan for the de-
struction of the flesh,
that the spirit may
be saved in the day
of the Lord Jesus.
6 Your glorying is
not good. Know ye
not that a little lea-
ven leayeneth the
whole lump? 7 Purge
out therefore the eld
leaven, that ye may
be a new lump, as ye
are unleavened, For
even Christ our pass-
over is sacrificed for
us: 8thercfore let us
keep the feast, not
with old leaven, nei-
ther with the leaven
of malice and wicked-
ness; but with the un-
leavened bread of sin-
cerity and truth.
91 wrote unto you
in an epistle not to
company with forni-
cators: 10 yet not al-
together with the for-
nicators of this world,
or with the covetous,
or extortioners, or
ς πραὕὔτητος LTTra.
& — ws LTTrAW.
ἃ — ὀνομάζεταὶ (read [is]) GLTTraWw.
h — ἡμῶν (read the Lord) {x]t.
τὰ — ovy GLTTrAW.
LTTraw,
2 — ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν LTTrAW, © ἐθύθη E.
T καὶ and LTTraAWw.
© ἀρθῇ GLTTrAW.
} — xptotov LTTrA,
'[ymav Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ] (read our Lord Jesus Ubrist) L; — Ἰησοῦ a;
P εἰλικρινίας T.
{ πράξας; 7.
i iguay ie
ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ W.
4 - καὶ
a44
with idolaters; for
then must ye needs
go out of the world.
11 But now I have
written unto you not
to keep company, if
any man that iscalled
a brother be a forni-
cator, or covetous, or
an idolater, or a rail-
er, or a drunkard, or
an extortioner; with
such an one no not to
eat. 12 For what have
I to do to judge them
also that are without?
donot ye judge them
that are within? 13 But
them that are without
God judgeth. There-
fore put away from
among yourselves that
wicked person,
VI. Dare any of you,
having a matter 8.5
gainst another, go to
law before the un-
just, and not before
the saints? 2Do ye
not know that the
saints shall judge the
world? and if the
world shall be judg-
ed by you, are ye
unworthy to judge
the smallest matters?
3 Know ye not that
we shall judge an-
gels? how much more
things that pertain’
to this life? 41f then
ye have judgments
of ua Fy pertaining
to this life, set them
to judge who are
least esteemed in the
church. 5 I speak to
your shame. Is it so,
that there is not a
wise man among you?
no, not one that shall
be able to. judge be-
tween his brethren? '
6 But brother goeth
to law with brother,
and that before the
unbelievers. 7 Now
therefore there is ut-
terly a fault among
ou, because ye go to
aw one with another.
Why do ye not rather
take wrong? why do
ye not rather suffer
yourselves to be de-
frauded? 8 Nay, ye
do wrong, and de-
fraud, and that your
brethren. 9 Know ye
not that the unright-
eous shall not inherit
the kingdom of God?
Be not deceived : nei-
ther fornicators, nor
idolaters, nor adul-
terers, nor effemin-
. to you not
ἢ
ΠΡΟΣ ΟΡ NOOO Ἃς Vee vile
ἜΠΕΣΟΝ, ΤΠ , a is re = ‘
ὀφείχετε" Goa ἐκ τοῦ κύσμου ἐξελθεῖν. 11 ἵνυνὶ" δὲ ἔγραψα
yeought then out of the world to go. But now, 1 wrote
« ~ ‘ , yy) Le ‘ ’
ὑμῖν μὴ συναναμίγνυσθαι, ἐάν τις ἀδελφὸς ὀνομαζόμενος
to associate with [him], if anyone *brother ‘designated
a HH] , a a , ~ n > ’ ΄
ἢ" πύρνος, ἢ πλεονέκτης, ἢ εἰδωλολάτρης, ἢ λοίδορος,
[00] either a fornicator, or covetous, or idolater, or railer,
͵ n er ~ , ‘
peOvooc,- ἢ ἅρπαξ' riw-rowvTw: μηδὲ συνεσθίειν. 12 τί
or adrunkard, or rapacious; withsucha one noteven to eat. What
ap ot “καὶ! τοὺς ἔξω κρίνειν ; οὐχὶ τοὺς ἔσω ὑμεῖς
*for [isit]tome also those outside tojudge, “ποὺ δύμοξε 7within ‘ye
κρίνετε; 13 τοὺς. δὲ ἔξω ὁ θεὸς "κρίνει." Yeai ἐξαρεῖτε"
340 “ye *judge? But those outside God judges.
τὸν πονηρὸν ἐξ ὑμῶν αὐτῶγ.
the wicked person fromamong yourselves,
~ c ~ ~ ν
6 Τολμᾷ τις ὑμῶν, πρᾶγμα ἔχων πρὸς τὸν ἕτερον,
Dare anyone of yau, amatter having against the other,
κρίνεσθαι ἐπὶ τῶν ἀδίκων, καὶ οὐχὶ ἐπὶ TOY ἁγίων; 27 οὐκ
gotolaw before the unrighteous, and not before the saints? SNot
οἴδατε ὅτι οἱ ἅγιοι TOY κύσμον κρινοῦσιν; Kai εἰ ἐν ὑμῖν
‘know “yethat the saints “the *world twill *judge? and if by you
κρίνεται ὁ κόσμος, ἀνάξιοί ἐστε κριτηρίων ἐλαχίστων ; 3 οὐκ
is judged the world, *unworthy ‘are *ye of judgments the smallest? *Not
οἴδατε Ore ἀγγέλους κρινοῦμεν: ἅμήτι.γε" βιωτικά;
know ἦγ that angels we shall judge? much more then things of this life ?
4 βιωτικὰ ἐν οὖν κριτήρια ἐὰν ἔχητε, τρὺς
®Things “οὗ }°this "life “then ‘judgment [545 70] ‘if “ye “have, who
2 , > ~ > , / ‘
ἐξουθενημένους ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, τούτους “KabiZere." 5 πρὸς
are least esteemed in the assembly, *those *set 7ye Sup. For
ἐντροπὴν ὑμῖν “λέγω." οὕτως odKtéorw" ἐν ὑμῖν “σοφὸς
shame toyou Ispeak, Thus istherenot among you ἃ wise{man]
οὐδὲ εἴς," ὃς δυνήσεται διακρῖναι ἀνὰ μέσον Tov ἀδελφοῦ
ποῦ βύθὴ οβθ, who shallbeable ἴο decide between *brother
And ye shall put out
αὐτοῦ; 0 ἀλλὰ ἀδελφὸς μετὰ ἀδελφοῦ κρίνεται, καὶ
‘his [and brother]? But brother with brother goestolaw, and
τοῦτο ἐπὶ ἀπίστων; 7 ἤδη μὲν ἰοὖν! ὅλως ἥττημα
this before unbelievers ! Already indeed therefore altogether a default
Sip! ὑμῖν ἐστιν, ὅτι κρίματα ἔχετε μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν. "διατί! οὐχὶ
among you is, that law-suits ye have among yourselves. Why ποῦ
μᾶλλον ἀδικεῖσθε ; "διατί! οὐχὶ μᾶλλον ἀποστερεῖσθε ; ὃ ἀλλὰ
rather ΒΥ wrong? why not rather be defrauded ? But
«ε - ὥρα \ ? ~ . i ~ Σ Ὁ ,
ὑμεῖς ἀδικεῖτε Kai ἀποστερεῖτε, καὶ ἱταῦτα" ἀδελφούς.
ye do wrong and defraud, and these things {to your] brethren.
n ” * » « , ~
9 ἢ οὐκιοἴδατε OTL ἄδικοι Κβασιλείαν θεοῦ" οὐ κληρονο-
Or know ye not that unjust onesfthe] kingdom of ἀοα πού ‘shall ἴῃ.
μήσουσιν; Μὴ. πλανᾶσθε: οὔτε πόρνοι, οὔτε εἰδωλολάτραι,
herit ? be not misled ; neither fornicators, nor idolaters,
” , ” , ” 5
OUTE μοιχοι, OUTE μαλακοί, ουτε αρσενο-
nor adulterers, ΠΟΥ͂ abusers of themselves as women, wor abusers of them-
KOUTaL,
selves with men,
᾽ as ᾽ “
οὐ λοίδοροι, οὐχ ἅρπαγες,
nor railers, nor
Ν , » ”
10 οὔτε κλέπται, οὔτε πλεονέκται, !ovTE" μέθυσοι,
nor {δΐθνρ8, por covetous, nor drunkards,
βασιλείαν θεοῦ πιοὐ! κληρονο-
rapacious, [the], kingdom of God shall
8 ὠφείλετε LTTrA.
judge Gtr.
(read do ye set up those, &.) Grw.
ἶ & — ἐν (read ὑμῖν with you) GLTTrAw.
K θεοῦ βασιλείαν GLTTrAW.
£ — οὗν T[ tr}.
y ἐξάρατε put ye out GLITrAw.
τα κρινεῖ (; Lr) will
ἃ μήτιγε GT. ὃ καθίζετε;
déyeGLTTraw. © οὐδεὶς σοφός LTTrA.
h διὰ τί LTrA. ἱ τοῦτο this LTTraW-
W— καὶ LTTrA.
2 + ἢ OF GLITrAW.
© λαλῶ L,
tyoy LTrA, Yy be EGLTTrAW.
lou Ta. m — oy LITrA,
VI, VIt.
μήσουσιν.
Inherit.
ἊΝ ana ΕΑΓ Ν 5.
"ἀλλὰ! ἀπελού-
but ye were
οἀλλ᾽ " ἐδικαιώθητε, ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι
but ye were justifed, in the name
~ , ? ~ My ah] ~ , ~ ~ et -
Tov κυρίου ἢ Ἰησοῦ, ἅ καὶ ἐν τῷ πνεύματι τοῦ.θεοῦ ἡμῶν.
ofthe Lord Jesus, and by the = Spirit of our God.
12 Πάντα μοι ἔξεστιν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ πάντα συμφέρει: πάντα
‘All things to me are lawful, but not allthings do profit; all things
μοι ἔξεστιν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐγὼ ἐξουσιασθήσομαι ὑπό τινος.
tomeare lawful, but ὁποὺ 1 2will be brought under the power of any.
13 Τὰ βρώματα τῇ κοιλίᾳ, καὶ ἡ κοιλία τοῖς βρώμασιν"
Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats;
ὁ δὲ θεὸς καὶ ταύτην καὶ ταῦτα ΄“ καταργήσει. τὸ δὲ σῶμα
but God both this and these will bring to nought: but the body [is]
οὐ τῇ πορνείᾳ, ἀλλὰ τῷ κυρίῳ, καὶ ὁ κύριος τῷ σώματι"
ποῦ forfornication, but for the Lord, andthe Lord forthe body.
14 ὁ δὲ θεὺς καὶ τὸν κύριον ἤγειρεν, Kai pac! Ξἐξεγερεῖ" διὰ
Αμὰ God» both the Lord raised up, and us will raise out by
τῆς. δυνάμεως. αὐτοῦ. 78 οὐκ οἴδατε Ore τὰ. σώματα ὑμῶν μέλη
11 καὶ ταῦτά τινες ἦτε:
And these things some of you were ;
σασθε, ἀλλὰ ἡγιάσθητε,
washed, but ye were sanctified,
his power, Know ye not that your bodies members
χριστοῦ ἐστι»; ἄρας οὖν τὰ μέλη τοῦ χριστοῦ, ποιήσω
of Christ are? Having taken then the members οὗ ὑπθ Christ, shall I make
πόρνης μέλη; μὴ.γένοιτο. 16 i) οὐκιοἴδατε bre ὁ
[them] 508 *a *harlot ‘members? May it not be! Or know ye not that he that
κολλώμενος τῇ πόρνῃ, ἕν σῶμά ἐστιν; "Esovrat.yap, ἱφησίν,"
isjoined tothe harlot, one “body ‘is? For shall be, he says,
ot δύο εἰς σάρκα μίαν" 17 6.68 κολλώμενος τῷ κυρίῳ, ἕν
the two for “flesh ‘one, But he that is joined tothe Lord, ?one
πνεῦμά ἐστιν. 18 Φεύγετε τὴν πορνείαν. πᾶν ἁμάρτημα ὃ
Ξβρισιῦ Si Flee fornication. Every sin which
ἐὰν ποιήσῃ ἄνθρωπος, ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν ὁ δὲ
‘may “practise 14a “man, without the body is, but he that
πορνεύων, εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ἁμαρτάνει. 19 ἢ οὐκ
comiits fornication, against his own body sins. Or *not
οἴδατε OTL τὸ σῶμα ὑμῶν ναὸς τοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν ἁγίου πνεύματός
κηον γε βραῦ your body atemple of the π' *you Holy *Spirit
ἐστιν, οὗ ἔχετε ἀπὸ θεοῦ, Kai οὐκ ἐστὲ ἑαυτῶν; 30 ἠγορά-
is, which ye have from God; and not ?are 'ye your own? “ye “were
σθητε γὰρ τιμῆς" δοξάσατε δὴ τὸν θεὸν ἐν τῷ σώματι
*bought ‘for withaprice; glorify indeed God in “body
ὑμῶν, "καὶ ἐν τῷ πνεύματι. ὑμῶν, ἅτινά ἐστιν τοῦ θεοῦ."
Jyour, and in your spirit, which are God’s.
7 Teoidé ὧν ἐγράψατε μοι," καλὸν ἀνθρώπῳ
But concerning what things yewrote tome: [Itis]}good ΤῸΥ 8 man
. A th 5 A 4 ‘ ΄ e
υναικὸς μὴ GrrecOar 2 διὰ δὲ τὰς πορνείας ἕκαστος
a °woman ‘not “to%touch; but on account of fornication Zeach
THY ἑαυτοῦ. γυναῖκα ἐχέτω, καὶ ἑκάστη τὸν ἴδιον ἄνδρα ἐχέτω.
-*his ἔονσ ®wife Met *have,and each “her 5own °husband ‘let “have,
3 τῇ γυναικὶ ὃ ἀνὴρ τὴν τὐφειλομένην εὔνοιαν ἀπο-
To the wife *the Shusband 5.8 ®benevolence Met
διδότω" ὁμοίως." δὲ" Kai ἡ γυνὴ τῷ ἀνδρί. 4 ἡ γυνὴ τοῦ ἰδίου 7
“render, and likewise also the wife tothe husband. The wife her ΟΠ
σώματος οὐκ.ἐξουσιάζει, add" ὁ ἀνήρ ὁμοίως. δὲ Kai ὁ
body has*not authority over, but the husband; and likewise also the
π GAN’ L. ο ἀλλὰ TTrA. P+ [ἡμῶν] (read our Lord) x.
τ ὑμᾶς you E. 8 ἐξεγείρει raises out L, t [φησιν] τι.
GLITrAW. W — μοι 2[Tr]a. 2 ὀφειλὴν [her] due GLitraw. [δὲ] L.
445
ate, nor abusers of
themselves with man-
kind, 10 nor thieves,
nor coyetous, nor
drunkards, nor. re-
vilers, nor extortion-
ers, shall inheriv the
kingdom of God.
11 And such were
some of you:. but ye
are washed, but ye are
sanctified, but ye are
justified in the name
of the Lord Jesus,
and by the Spirit -of
our God.
12 All things are
lawful unto me, but
all things are not dx-
pedient: all things
are lawful for me,
put I will not be
brought under the
power of any. 13 Meats
for the. belly, and the
belly for meats: but
God shall destroy
both it and them.
Now the body is not
for fornication, but
for the Lord; and
the Lord for the body.
14 And God hath both
raised up the Lord,
and will also raise up
us by his own power,
15 Know ye not that
your bodies are the
members of Christ?
shall I then take the
members of Christ,
and make them the
members ofan har-
lot ἢ αοὰ forbid.
16 What? know ye
not that he which is
joined to an harlot is
one body? for two,
saith he, shall be one
flesh. 17 But he that
is joined unto the
Lord is one spirit.
18 Flee fornication.
Every sin that a man
doeth is without the
body; but he that
ecmmittc ἢ fornica-
tion sinneth against
his own body. 19 What!
know ye not that your
body is the temple of
the Holy Ghost. which
ws in you, which ye
have of God, and ye
are not your own?
20 For ye are bought
with a price: there-
fore glorify God in
your body, and in your
spirit, which are God’s,
VII. Now concern-
ing the things where-
of ye wrote unto me:
tis good for a man
not to touch a wo-
man. 2 Nevertheless,
to avoid fornication,
let every man hare
4 + χριστοῦ Christ Lrtr,
¥ — καὶ ev to end of verse
2 ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
446
his own wife, and let
every woman have her
own husband. 3 Let
the husband render
unto the wife due be-
nevolence: and like-
wise also the wife un-
to the husband, 4 The
wife hath not power
of her own body, but
the husband: and like-
wise also the husband
hath ae power of his
own body, but the wife.
5 Defraud ye not one
the other, except ἐξ
be with consent for a
time, that ye may give
yourselves to fasting
and prayer; and come
together again, that
Satan tempt you not
for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by
permission, and not of
commandment. 7 For
I would that all men
were even as I myself.
But every man hath
his proper gift of God,
one after this manner,
and another after that.
8 I say therefore to
the - unmarried and
widows, It is good for
them~if_ they abide
even ‘as I. 9 But if
they ‘cannot contain,
let them marry: for
it is better to marry
than to burn. 10 And
unto the married I
command, yet not I,
but the Lord, Let not
the wife depart from
her husband: 1] but
and if she depart, let
her remain unmar-
ried, or be reconciled
to her husband: and
let not the husband
put away Ais wife.
12 But to the rest speak
I, not the Lord: If
any brother hath a
wife that believeth
not, and she be pleased
to dwell with him, let
him not put her away.
13 And the woman
which hath an hus-
band that believeth
not, and if he be
leased to dwell.withy are,
er, let her not leave
him. 14 For the un-
believing husband is
sanctified by the wife,
and the unbelieving
wife is sanctified by
the husband: else
were your children
unclean ; but now are
they holy. 15But if
the unbelieving de-
τ: ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
συνέρχεσθε Ε; ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ἦτε together may He GLITrAW.
f ἔχει χάρισμα GLTTrAW.
1 ἐστιν W.
4 εἴ τις if any T.
ὃ ἀδελφῷ brother LTTraw.
Κρειττον LTTr.
᾿ αὐτὴ LTAW.
i PO KGET Ne TOW SA: VII.
> \ ~ >a , 7 γῳ [αἱ 72 1 Ot ? lad ‘
ἀνὴρ τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος οὐκ.ἐξουσιάζει, τάἀλλ᾽" ἡ γυνή. 5 μὴ
husband his own body has not euthority over, but the wife. “Not
ἀποστερεῖτε ἀλλήλους, εἰ.μή TL ἂν ἐκ συμφώνου πρὸς καιρόν,
{ defraud one another, unless by consent , for a season,
ἵνα "sxoralnre! rg νηστείᾳ καὶ" τῇ προσευχῇ, καὶ πάλιν
that ye may be at leisure for fasting and for peavey and again
“ἐπὶ. τὸ. αὐτὸ συνέρχησθε," ἵνα μὴ πειράζῃ ὑμᾶς ὁ σατανᾶς
into one place come together, that *not may *tempt ὅγοὰ 1Satan
διὰ = THYV.aKoaciay.iperv. 6 τοῦτο.δὲ λέγω κατὰ 4ovy-
because of your incontinence, But this I say By way of per-
γνώμην," οὐ κατ᾽ ἐπιταγήν. θέλω “γὰρ! πάντας ἀνθρώ-
mission, not ByawayCt command, *Iwish ‘but 48] men.
πους εἶναι ὡς καὶ ἐμαυτόν' *adX" ἕκαστος ἴδιον fydpioua
tobe evenas myself : but each his own gift
» I θ ~ δὴ Τ gn i] δὲ ev 8 Ag δὲ
ἔχει! ἐκ Θεοῦ, Foc" μὲν οὕτως, δὺς! δὲ οὕτως. EyYw.
has from God; one 80, and another 80. But I say
τοῖς ἀγάμοις Kai ταῖς χήραις, καλὸν αὐτοῖς tay?
tothe unmarried and tothe widows, good for them if
εἰνωσιν ὡς κἀγώ. 9 εἰ-δὲ οὐκ ἐγκρατεύονται, yapnoa-
they should remain 85 even I. But if they have not self-control, let them
twoav’ ἔἘκρεῖσσον". γάρ '᾿ἐστιν" ™yapijoat' ἢ πυροῦσθαι.
marry ; for better it is tomarry than to burn.
10 Totc.d& γεγαμηκόσιν παραγγέλλω, οὐκ ἐγώ, *adr'! ὁ
But to the married I charge, not iG but the
κύριος, γυναῖκα ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς μὴ "χωρισθῆναι" 11 ἐὰν δὲ καὶ
Lord, wife from husband ποῦ to be separated; (butif also
χωρισθῇ, μενέτω ἄγαμος, ἢ τῷ ἀνδρὶ καταλλαγήτω"
she’ be séparated, let her remain unmarried, or to the husband be reconciled ;)
καὶ ἄνδρα γυναῖκα μὴ ἀφιέναι. 12 Τοῖς δὲ λοιποῖς “ἐγὼ λέγω."
higryy!l
it is
«
and husband ‘wife ‘not *to “leave. But tothe rest 1 say,
οὐχ ὁ κύριος, εἴ τις ἀδελφὸς γυναῖκα ἔχει ἄπιστον, καὶ
not the Lord, If any brother 4wife ‘has an “unbelieving, and
Ραὐτὴ" συνευδοκεῖ οἰκεῖν per αὐτοῦ, μὴ-ἀφιέτω αὐτήν"
she consents to dwell with him, let him not leave her,
13 καὶ γυνὴ “«ἥτις" ἔχει ἄνδρα ἄπιστον, καὶ ‘adbroc!
And awoman who has “husband ‘an “unbelieving, and he
συνευδοκεῖ οἰκεῖν μετ᾽ αὐτῆς, μὴ. ἀφιέτω "αὐτόν." 14 ἡγίασται
consents © ἴο ἄγγθ}1 with! her, let her notleave him. *Is “sanctified
ap ὁ ἀνὴρ ὁ ἄπιστος ἐν TH γυναικί, καὶ ἡγίασται ἡ γυνὴ
for the "husband ‘unbelieving in the wife, © and is sanctified the ἦν 1 8
ἡ ἄπιστος ἐν τῷ tavdpi"" ἐπεὶ ἄρα τὰ. τέκνα ὑμῶν ἀκάθαρτά
lunbelieving in the husband; else then your chiidren unclean
ἐστιν, νῦν δὲ ἅγιά ἐστιν. 15 εἰδὲ ὁ ἄπιστος χωρίζεται,
but now *holy are. But if the unbeliever separates himself,
χωριζέσθω. οὐ.δεδούλωται ὁ ἀδελφὸς ἢ ἡ ἀδελφὴ ἐν
let him separate himself; isnot under bondage the brother orthe sister in
τοῖς τοιούτοις" ἐν.δὲ εἰρήνῃ κέκληκεν τἡμᾶς" ὁ θεός. 16 τί
such Leeses)) butin peace “885 *called “*us God. What
γὰρ οἶδας, γύναι, εἰτὸν ἄνδρᾳ σώσεις; ἢ τί οἶδας,
for knowest thou, Owife, if the husband thou shalt save? or what knowest thou,
ς ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτο
‘ede but LrTraw,
h — ἐστιν (ὦ ead [it is]) GLTTrAW. ἢ τί [οὕτως] τι
> χωρίζεσθαι τι. © λέγω ἐγώ 1ΤΎ ΤΑΥ͂,
8 τὸν ἄνδρα the husband ὑττγανν.
8 σχολάσητε GLTTraw. — τῇ νηστείᾳ καὶ GLTTrAW.
4 oup- T.
ΕΒ 0 LTTrAW.
ah γαμεῖν 1
τ οὗτος LTTrAW.
ν ὑμᾶς you T-
Vil. I
ἄνερ, εἰ τὴν -γυναῖκα
Ὁ husband, if the wife as
πἐμέρισεν" πὸ θεός," ἕκαστον ὡς κέκληκεν τὸ κύριος," οὕτως
*divided 1God, each as “has *ealled ‘the *Lord, so
περιπατείτω" Kai οὕτως ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις πάσαις διατάσ-
ΘΝ ΠΕ Nes:
σώσεις ;
17 εἰ μὴ. ἑκάστῳ ὡς
thou shalt save ?
Only to each
let him walk ; and thus in “the “assemblies tall I order,
compat. -18 Περιτετμημένος τις ἐκλήθη: μὴ ἐπι-
Having been circumcised *any *one ‘was called? let him not be
σπάσθ ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ τις ἐκλήθη ;" εἡ.περι-
πασθω. ἐν ἀκρο τίς τις KAHAN 5 μὴ-περ
let him not be
, e \ > ane ? ‘ € ? Ῥ β , ? WE
τεμνέσθω. 19 ἡ περιτομὴ οὐδὲν ἔστιν, καὶ ἡ ἀκροβυστια οὐδὲν
circumcised, Circumcision “nothing is, and uncircumcision *nothing
ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ τήρησις ἐντολῶν
uncircumcised: in wuncircumecision ?any “one ‘was called ?
~ “x ids ᾽ ~ ,
θεοῦ. 20 ἕκαστος Ev TH κλήσει
ΕΝ but keeping ?commandments *God’s. Each in the calling
ῃ ἐκλήθη, ἐν ταύτῃ μενέτω. 21 δοῦλος ἐκλή-
in which he was called, in this let him abide. Bondman [being] wast
Onc; μή σοι μελέτω’ ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ δύνασαι ἐλεύθερος
thou called, not to thee let it be acare; but andif thou art able “free
, ~ ~ € ‘ ? , ‘
γενέσθαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι. 22 ὁ γὰρ ἐν κυρίῳ κληθεὶς
4to*become, ‘rather 4use [510].
δοῦλος, ἀπελεύθερος
Cocing}a bondman, ἃ freedman
ἐλεύθερος κληθείς.
free
For he “in [*the] *Lord ‘being 7called
κυρίου ἐστίν" ὁμοίως καὶ" ὁ
of [the] Lord is; likewise also he
δοῦλός ἐστιν χριστοῦ. 23 τιμῆς ἠγορά-
being called, a bondman is of Christ. With a price ye were
e . , ~ 7 , 9 er ? it > , ἜΣ
σθητε" μὴ.γίνεσθε δοῦλοι ἀνθρώπων. 24 ἕκαστος tv ἐκλή
bought; become ποῦ bondmen of men. Each wherein he was
(4) ? 5 δ ΄ ᾽ , , ‘ a “Ὁ (2) ~
ἢ. ἀδελφοί, ἐν τούτῳ μενέτω παρα ὅτῳ FEW.
called, brethren, in that let himabide with God.
25 ἹΠερὶ δὲ τῶν mapfirwy ἐπιταγὴν κυρίου οὐκ. ἔχω"
But concerning virgins, commandment of [the] Lord 1 have not ;
γνώμην δὲ δίδωμι, ὡς ἠλεημένος ὑπὸ κυρίου πιστὸς
but judgment Tgive, as having received merey from [{Π01] Lord *faithful
διὰ τὴν ἐν-
εἶναι. 26 νομίζω οὖν τοῦτο καλὸν ὑπάρχειν
i beeause of the pre-
‘to *be. Ithink then this good
εστῶσαν ἀνάγκην, OTe καλὸν ἀνθρώπῳ τὸ οὕτως εἶναι.
sent necessity, that [itis] good for a man so to be.
97 δέδεσαι γυναικί ; μὴ ζήτει λύσιν. λέλυσαι ἀπὸ
Hast thou been bound to a wife? seek not tobe loosed. Hast thou been loosed from
γυναικός; μὴ ζήτει γυναῖκα. 28 ἐὰν δὲ καὶ υγήμῃς,"
a wife? seek not a wife. But if also thou mayest have married,
οὐχιἥμαρτες" καὶ ἐὰν γήμῃ οὐ" παρθένος, οὐχ
thou didst notsin; and if “may *have *married ‘the *virgin, Snot
«“ , Ὧν ~ ‘ e ε ~ A
ἥμαρτεν: θλίψιν. δὲ τῇ σαρκὶ ἕξουσιν οἱ τοιοῦτοι" ἐγὼ. δὲ
Sshe 7did sin: but tribulation in the flesh ?shall “have tsuch ; but I
c ~ , - , ? ΄ ε A
ὑμῶν φείδομαι. 29 Τοῦτο.δέ φημι, ἀδελφοί, ἃ ὁ καιρὸς συν-
“you ‘spare, Butthis say, brethren, the season strait-
, ‘ , ᾽ U \ « ” ~
ἐσταλμένος᾽ “τὸ λοιπόν ἐστιν," ἵνα καὶ ἴοι" ἔχοντες γυναῖκας,
enced {is]. For the rest is, that even those having wires,
. 1m” > ᾿ ν ’ ε \ , μὰ \
ὡς μὴ ἔχοντες ὦσιν" 90 καὶ οἱ κλαίοντες, ὡς μὴ κλαίοντες" καὶ
7os “not *huving ‘be; and those wecping, as not weeping; and
οἱ χαίροντες, ὡς μὴ χαίροντες" καὶ οἱ ἀγοράζοντες, ὡς μὴ
those rejoicing, as not rejoicing; and those buying, as not
tis
~ μεμέρικεν has divided rrr.
τις has any one been called LTTrAw.
LITA. ¢ [ἡ] LTra. a+ ὅτι EL
the rest jotned to straitened) EtraW ; ἐστίν" τὸ λοιπὸν LP.
~— Kat LTTrAW.
f— ov Ε.
x ὁ θεός and ὃ κύριος transposed GLTTrAW.
Pp ΄
a — τῷ ΟΥΤΎΓΑΥ.
© ἐστὶν τὸ λοιπόν, (τὸ λοιπόν ἐστιν᾽ E) (read is for
447
part, let him depart.
A brother or a sister
is not under bondage
in such cases: but
God hath called us to
peace. 16 For what
knowest thou, O wife,
whether thon shalt
save thy husband ? or
how knowest thou, O
man, whether thou
shalt save thy wife?
17 But as God hath
distributed to every
‘man, as the Lord hath
called ,every one, so
let him walk, And
so ordain I in ail
churches. 18 Is any
man called being cir-
cumcised? let him
not become uncircum-
cised. Is any called
ἴῃ wuncircumcision ?
let him not be cir-
cumcised. 19 Circum-
cision is nothing, and
uncireumcision is no-
thing, but the keep-
ing of the command-
ments of God. 20 Let
every man abide in
the same calling
wherein he was called,
21 Art thou called Le-
ing ἃ servant? care
not for it: but if thou
mayest be made free,
use it rather. 22 For
he that is called in the
Lord, being a servant,
is the Lord’s freeman:
likewise also he that is
called. being free, is
Christ’s servant. 23Ye
are bought with a
price ; be not ye the
servants of men,
24 Brethren, let every
man, wherein he is
ealled, therein abide
with God.
25 Now concerning
virgius I have no
commandment of the
Lord: yet I give my
judgment, as one that
hath obtained mercy
of the Lord to be
faithful. 26 I suppose
therefore that this is
‘good for the present
distress, 1 say, that
it is good for a man
sotobe. 27 Art thou
bound unto a wife?
seek not to be loosed.
Art thou loosed from
a wife? seck not a
wife. 28 But and if
thou marry, thou hast
not sinned; andif a
virgin marry, she
hath not sinned. Ne-
vertheless such shall
have trouble in:‘the
flesh: but I spareyou.
29) Birt) thist Ly sayz
Y κέκληταί
> γαμήσῃς
448
brethren. the time 15
shert: it remaineth,
that both they that
have wives be as
though thy had none;
30 and they that weep,
as thougb ther wept
not; and they that re-
joice. as though they
rejoiced not ; and they
that buy, as though
they possessed not;
31 and they that use
this world, as not a-
busing wz: for the
fashion of this world
passeth away. 32 But
I would have you
without carefulness.
He that is unmarried
careth for the things
that belong to the
Lord, how he may
please the Lord: 33 but
he that is married
careth for the things
that are of the world,
how he may please his
wife. 34 There is dif-
ference also between a
wife aud a virgin. The
unmarried woman car-
eth for the things of
the Lord, that slic may
be holy boch in body
and in spirit: but she
that is married careth
for the things of the
world, how she may
pléase her husband,
35 And this I speak
for your own profit ;
not that I may cast
a snare upon you, but
Tor that which is
comely, and that ye
may attend upon the
Lord without distrac-
fion. 36 But if any
man think that he
behaveth himself un-
comely toward his vir-
gin, if she pass the
flower of her age, and
need so require, let
him do what he will,
he sinneth not: let
them marry. 37 Ne-
vertheless he that
standcth stedfast in
his heart, having no
necessity, but hath
power over his own
will, and hath so de-
crecd in his heart that
he will keep his virgin,
doeth well. 38 Sothen
he that giveth her in
marriage doeth well;
but he that giveth /er
Ss
DSP OS ΘΝ ΘΟ Ogle meas VII.
E ays Ga: ea ee ; :
91 καὶ οἱ χρώμενοι τῷ κόσμῳ τούτω," ὡς μὴ
and those using this world,
KATEXOMTEC
POSSESSING ; &S not
, 5 ἢ Ξ' ἄν, ,
TAPAYVELY AO TO σχημα TOU_KOG[LOU_TOUTOU.
for passes away the fashion of this world.
καταχριώμενοι.
using (it) as their own ;
4
Ta
95 θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀμερίμνους εἶναι. ὁ ἄγαμος μεριμγ»ᾷ
to be. The unmarried cares for the things
But I wish you without care
Tov κυρίου, πῶς "ἀρέσει' τῷ Kvotp 33 ὁ δὲ γαμήσας
ofthe Lord, how heshall please the Lord; but he that is marricd
pepyiva τὰ τοῦ κύσμου, πῶς Mapice τῇ γυναικί.
eares for the things of the world, how he shall please the wife.
84 ἱμεμέρισται" ἡ γυνὴ" καὶ ἡ παρθένος. ἰὴ ἄγαμος" peoya'g
Divided are the wife andthe virgin. The unmarried cares for
~ , , r « ΄ ‘ 4
τὰ τοῦ κυρίου, ἵνα ἢ ἁγία ™xat"™ σώματι καὶ "
the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in bedy and
« a. , ~ ~
πνεύματι; ἡ δὲ γαμήσασα prepaid τὰ τοῦ κόσμου,
spirit ; but she that is married
Tw Oo > ‘ I ~ > δ ΄ 35 vi ας δι ‘ peal 1 ~ > ~
Cc APEGEL Twp avopt. TOUTOCE πρὸς το.υμων.-αὐυὐτων
how she shall please the husband. But this for your own
Ῥσυμφέρον" λέγω" οὐχ ἵνα βρόχον ὑμῖν ἐπιβάλω, ἀλλὰ
cares for the things of the world,
profit Isay ; not that anovose *you ‘I “may “cast *beforc. but
πρὸς τὸ εὔσχημον καὶ “εὐπρόσεδρυν" τῷ κυρίῳ ἀπερι-
for what[is] see-ly, and waiting onthe Lord Without
σπάστως. 80 εἰ. δέ τις ἀσχημονεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν παι ϑένον
distraction. But if anyone [(*he] “behaves *un-cemly ‘to
: ~ ΄ {8
αὐτοῦ νομίζει, ἐὰν ἢ ὑπέρακμος,
®his ‘thinks, if he be beyond [his] prime,
σθαι. ὃ θέλει ποιείτω, οὐχιἁμαρτάνει" γαμείτωσαλγ'. 37 0c.0é
be, what hewills let him do, he does not sin: let them marry. But he who
ἕστηκεν τέδραῖος ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ," μὴ ἔχων ἀνάγκην, ἐξουσιαν.δὲ
stands firm in heart, not having necessity, but authority
» ‘ a Ae ὩΣ " ~ ~
ἔχει περὶ τοῦ ἰδίου θελήματος, Kai τοῦτο κέκρικεν ἐν τῇ "
7vir sinity
. er ? , ΄
καὶ οὕτως ὀφείλει γίνε-
and 50 it ought to
has over his own will, and this has judged in
καρδίςι "αὐτοῦ! Yrou' τηρεῖν τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παρθένον, καλῶς
his heart to keep his own virginity, well
“rot.” 88 ὥστε Kai ὁ “ἐκγαμίζων καλῶς ποιεῖ; Τὸ δὲ"
he does, So thet also he that givesinmarriage “well ‘does; and he that
uy Τἐκγαμίζων" κρεῖσσον “ποιεῖ." 39 Γυνὴ δέδεται δψόμῳ"
“not ‘gives ἴῃ marriage *better *does. A wife isbound by law
y >? o ΄ ~ 2. , Ὦ
ἐφ ὅσον χρόνον ζῇ διἀνὴρ.αὐτῆς" ἐὰν δὲ κοι-
*time
b
for as long *as
~ c > ‘
μηθῇ ὁ ἀνὴρ
asleep the husband
θῆναι, μόνον ἐν
®may “live “her *husband: but if may have fallen
ᾧῷ θέλει γαμη-
sheis ἴο whom she wills tobe
κυρίῳ. 40 μακαριωτέρα.δέ tatu ἐὰν οὕτως
αὐτῆς," ἔλευθέρα ἐστὶν
of her, free
married, only in([the} Lord. But happier she is if so
, ‘ s ? ‘ ’ » Lt ᾽ ,
μειν). κατὰ τὴν ἐμὴν γνώμην δοκῶ δὲ κἀγὼ
she should remain, according to
πνεῦμα θεοῦ ἔχειν.
“Spirit °God’s *huve.
my judgment; and I think I aiso
& τὸν κόσμον the world νὰ.
kat and has become divided.
divided are also Taw.
(read the virgin cares for) Tr.
βισται.
please LTTra.
τ᾿ — σοῦ LiTrA.
GLTT: AW.
LYTra,.
P σύμφορον LTTrA.
(in his heart) ἑδραῖος Lrtra.
τ ποιήσει he shall do urrra.
παρθένον T) marries his own virginity LTTr ; [ἐκ]γαμίζων [τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παρθένον] a.
2 γαμιίζων marries GLITr ; [ἐκ]γαμίζων a.
4 ἀρέσῃ be should please {τττὰ. 1, Kal μεμέ-
Also LTr; καὶ (— καὶ w) μεμέρισται καὶ And
k γυνὴ ἡ ἄγαμος UnMarried woman LTr. 1— ἡ ἄγαμος
m [καὶ] LTr. n+ τῷ the LITra, © ἀρέσῃ she shouid
4 εὐπάρεδρον GLITrAW. τ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ
5. + ἰδίᾳ (read his own) TTrA. τς αὐτοῦ LTTrA.
* γαμίζων τὴν παρθένον ἑαυτοῦ (ἑαυτοῦ
Υ καὶ ὃ
®— youwGLTtraw. > -- αὐτῆς
Vill. ΤΟΝ ΠΤ ΑΝ
8 Περὶ δὲ τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων, οἴδαμεν, ὅτι πάντες γνῶσιν
But concerning things sacrificed to idols, we know, (for 3411 *knowledge
ἔχομεν. ἡ γνῶσις φυσιοῖ, ἡ δὲ ἀγάπη οἰκοδομεῖ. 2 εἰ “δε!
‘4we’have: knowledge pufis up, but love builds up. But if
τις δοκεῖ “εἰδέναι" τι, “οὐδέπω. οὐδὲν ἔγνωκεν"
anyone thinks to have known anything, nothing yet he has known
καθὼς δεῖ γνῶναι. 3 εἰ.δὲ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν θεόν,
according as itis necessary to know. But if anyone love God,
οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 4 περὶ τῆς βρώσεως οὖν τῶν
he is known by: him:) concerning the eating then
εἰδωλοθύτων, οἴδαμεν OTL οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν κόσμῳ,
of things sacrificed to idols, νν ὁ know that nothing an idol [is] in [the] world,
καὶ Ore οὐδεὶς θεὸς férepoc" εἰ μὴ εἷς. 5 καὶ. γὰρ εἴπερ
and that [there is} no 2Gad ‘other except one. For evén if indeed
εἰσὶν λεγόμενοι θεοί, εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐπὶ Sr7jcll
there are [those] called gods, whether in heaven or on the
~ “ 3). ἴσῳ gS \ he ? ?
γῆς" ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολχοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί" 6 badd’!
earth, as there are gods many and _ lords many, but
~ id 4 « , DD ’ 4 c ~
ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ ἡμεῖς
to us [there is] one God the Father, of whom [816] all things,~
? ΄ \ ~ , τ ,
εἰς αὐτόν" καὶ εἷς κύριος ᾿Ιησοῦς χριστός, δι᾿ οὗ τὰ-πάντα,
for him; andone Lord Jesus Christ, by whom [are] all things,
καὶ ἡμεῖς Ov αὐτοῦ. 7 ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ γνῶσις" τινὲς
and we by him. But not in all the knowledge: *some
δὲ τῇ 'συνειδήσει! ‘rod εἰδώλου Ewe ἄρτι" we εἰδωλό-
and we "
k
‘but withconscience ofthe idol, until now 7as %of *a Sthing °sacrificed
θυτον ἐσθίουσιν, καὶ ἡ -συνείδησις.αὐτῶν ἀσθενὴς οὖσα
7to 8an *idol leat, and their conscience, 2weak *being,
»ἬὋ
μολύνεται. 8 βρῶμα. δὲ ἡμᾶς οὐ. 'παρίστησιν" τῷ θεῷ. οὔτε
is ae But meat does not commend to God ; *neither
my ap" ae πφάγωμεν περισσεύομεν᾽ οὔτε ἐὰν μὴ. φάγωμεν
for weeat have we an BEV ERERES)s neither if we eat not
eo nearer 9 βλέπετε. δὲ μήπως ἡ ἐξουσία ὑμῶν αὕτη
do we come short, But take heed lest Spower Bee this
"πρόσκομμα γένηται °roig ἀσθενοῦσιν." 10 ἐὰν. γάρ
An occasion of stumbling become ἕο those being weak. For if
Tic ἴδῃ Pas," τὸν ἔχοντα γνῶσιν, ἐν Ieldwrsip" κατακείμενον,
anyone see thee, who hast knowledge, in an idol-temple reclining
οὐχὶ ἡ συνείδησις αὐτοῦ ἀσθενοῦς ὄντος οἰκοδο-
us
[at table], "not “the *conscience ‘of Shim Sweak being twill be
{ηθήσεται εἰς. τὸ τὰ εἰδωλόθυτα ἐσθίειν ; 11 τκαὶ ἀπο-
uilt up soas “things *sacrificed 5to Sidols ‘to 7eat? and will
λεῖται" ὁ ἀσθενῶν "ἀδελφὸς ἐπὶ τῇ.σῇ. γνώσει," Ov ὃν χριστὸς
perish the
weak brother on thy knowledge, forwhom Christ
ἀπέθανεν. " 12 οὕτως δὲ ἁμαρτάνοντες εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφούς,
died. Now thus sinning against the brethren,
Kai ζύπτοντες αὐτῶν τὴν συνείδησιν ἀσθενοῦσαν, εἰς χριστὸν
ane wounding’ their ?conscience \ tweak,, against Christ
ἁμαρτάνετε. 13 "διόπερ"! εἰ βρῶμα σκανδαλίζει τὸν ἀδελφόν
-Ξ sin. Wherefore if meat cause *to *offend “brother
— δὲ but urtraw. 4 ἐγνωκέναι LTTrAW.
εν ἕτερος LTTrA. & — τῆς GLITraw. Β [ἀλλ᾽ L.
respect to the idol) urrr. k ἕως ἄρτι τοῦ SOROY LTTrAW.
commend ΤΡΊΤΑ. m — γὰρ for LTTrA.
οὔτε ἐὰν φάγωμεν περισσεύομεν (ζὑστερούμεθα L περισσευόμεθα Tr) LTrA.
to the weak LTTraw. Ρ [σὲ] L. 9 εἰδωλίῳ T.
ἀπόλλυται AW. 5 ἐν τῇ σῇ γνώσει, ὃ ἀδελφὸς LTTrAW.
¥ διό περ ‘Tr,
449
“not in marriage doeth
better. 39 The wife
is bound by the law
as long as her hus-
band liveth; but if
her husband be dead,
she is at liberty to be
married to whom she
will; only in the
Lord. 40 But she is
happier if she so abide,
after my judgment :
and I think also that I
have the Spirit of God.
VIII. Now astoucn-
ing things offered un-
to idols, we know that
we all have know-
ledge. Knowledge
puffeth up, but cha-
rity edifieth. 2 And
if any mah think that
he knoweth any thing,
he knoweth nothing
yet as he ought to
know. 3 But if any
man love God, the
same is known of him.
4 Asconcerning there-
fore the eating of
those things that are
offered in sacrifice
unto idols, we know
that an idol zs nothing
in the world, and
that there is none other
God but one. 5 For
though there be that
are called gods, whe-
ther in heaven or in
earth, (as there be
gods many, and lords
many,) 6 but to us
there is but one God,
the Father, of whom
are all things, and we
in him; and one Lord
Jesus Christ, by whom
are all things, and we
Py him. 7 Howbeit
there is not in every
man that knowledge:
for some with con-
science of the idol un-
to this hour eat it as
a thing offered unto
an idol ; and their con-
science being weak is
defiled. 8 But meat
commendeth us not to
God: for neither, if
we eat, are we the bet-
ter ; neither, if we eat
not, are we the worse.
9 But take heed lest
by any means this li-
berty of yours become
a stumblingblock to
them that are weak.
10 For if any man see
thee which hast know-
ledge sit at meat in
ὁ οὔπω ἔγνω not yet did he know trtra.
i συνηθείᾳ from custom (with
! παραστήσει Shall not
2 μὴ φάγωμεν ὑστερούμεθα (περισσεύομεν 1,)"
ο τοῖς ἀσθενέσιν
τ ἀπόλλυται γὰρ for perishes LiTr; καὶ
t 5 (read verse 11 as a question) a.
GG
400
she idol’s temple, shall
not the conscience of
him which is weak be
emboldened to eat
those things which
are offcred to idols ;
ll and through thy
knowledge shall the
wenk brother perish,
for whom Christ died ?
12 But when ye sin
so against the breth-
ren, and wound their
weak con-cience, ye
sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat
mizke my brother to
off-ud, I will eat no
flesh while the world
stundeth, lest I make
‘my brother to offend.
IX. Am I not an
apostle? am Τὸ not
fr.e? have I not seen
Jesus Christ our Lord?
are not ye my work in
the Lord? 2 Tf I be
not an apostle unto
others, yet doubtless I
am to you: for the
seal of mine apostle-
ship are yeiu the Lord.
3 Mine auswer tothem
that do examine me is
this, 4 have we not
power to eat and to
driuk? 5 have we not
power to lead about a
sister, a wife, as well
as other apostles, and
as the brethren of the
Lord, and Cephas ?6 or
I only and Barnabas,
have not we power
to forbear working?
7 Whe goctha w arfare
any time at his own
charges? whoplanteth
avineyard, and eateth
not of th: fruit there-
of? or who feedeth a
flock, and cateth not
of the milk of the
flock? 8 Say I these
things as a man? or
siith not the law the
same also? 9 for it is
written in the law of
Moses, Thou shalt not
rouzzle the mouth of
the ox that treadeth
out the corn. Doth
God take care for
oxen? 10 or saith he
it altogether for our
sakes? For our sakes,
no doubt, this is writ-
ten: that he that
ploweth should plow
in hope; and that he
that thresheth in hope
should be partaker of
his hope. 11 If we have
sown unto you spi-
ritual things, is it a
great thing if we
‘my, not at all should I eat flesh
TEOs
μου, ov.un
KiO PA Ν ΘΟ eA. WIT Ik:
, ‘ ~ , . ΝΣ
κρέα εἰς.τὸν. αἰῶνα, iva μὴ τὸν ἀδελφὸν.
for ever, that “not ®brother
ἄγω
4 ,
μου σκανδαλίσω.
“my ‘I “may *cause to offend.
9 Οὐκ. εἰμὶ Ξἀπόστολος"; οὐκ. εἰμὶ Ξἐλεύθερος" ; οὐχὶ ᾿Ιησοῦν
Am : not an wipes ? am I not free ὃ, Snot Jesus
χριστὸν" τὸν. κύριον. ἡμῶν τέἑώρακα" ; ov τὸ. -ἔργον. μου ὑμεῖς
*Christ Zour “Lord thave “I 4seen? Mnot ‘my 'Swork ‘ive
ἐστε ἐν κυρίῳ; εἰ ἄλλοις οὐκ. εἰμὶ ἀπόστολος,- ἀλλά
are in [the] Lord ? If toothers Iam not an apostle, yet
γε ὑμῖν εἰμι ἡ.γὰρ σφραγὶς τῆς ἐμῆς. ἀποστολῆς" ὑμεῖς
at any rate to you Lam; for the seal of my spestlesiip ye
ἐστε ἐν κυρίῳ. Sp ἐμὴ. ἀπολογία τοῖς ἐμὲ ἀνακρίνουσιν
are in [the) Lord. My defence to those *me lwho 2 “examine
b7! ? ΄ Π 4 M ‘ ᾽ » ra , ἕῳ, ς
αὐτὴ EOTLY, a ἢ οὐκ. ἐχομὲν ἑξουσιαν φάγειν καὶ πιεῖν"
Anse} ES Have wenot authority toeat and to drink?
ὃ μὴ οὐκ. ἔχομεν ἐξουσίαν ἀδελφὴν γυναῖκα περιάγειν, ὡς καὶ
have we ποῦ authority ἃ sister, a wife,« totake about, as also
οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι, Kai οἱ ἀδελφοὶ τοῦ κυρίου, Kai Κηφᾶς:;
the other apostles and the brethren ofthe Lord, and Ween
6 ἡ μόνος ἐγὼ καὶ Βαονάβας οὐκ. ἔχομεν ἐξουσίαν ἀγοῦ" μὴ
ΟΥ only 1 and” Barnabas have we not authority not
τὶ Se r ΄ ΄ 2 :) ,
ἐργάζεσθαι; Τίς στρατεύεται ἰδίοις ὀψωνίοις ποτέ:
to work ? Who serves as ἃ soldier at hisown charges atany time?
τίς φυτεύει ἀμπελῶνα, Kai “ἐκ τοῦ καρποῦ" αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἐσθίει ;
ΠΟ plants avineyard, and of the fruit of it does not eat ?
[ἢ" τίς ποιμαίνει ποίμνην, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ γάλακτος τῆς ποίμνης
or who shepherds a flock, and of the milk of the ᾿ flock
>? 7 Fi A A » ~ ~ n ? νὰ
οὐκ ἐσθίει; ὃ μὴ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον ταῦτα λαλῶ; ἢ ϑοὐχὶ
does not cat ? according to aman these things do I speak, or “not
καὶ ὁ νόμος ταῦτα! λέγει; 9 tv-yao τῷ "Μωσέως" νόμῳ
Zqlso*the Slaw “these “things ‘says ? Forin the ?of “Moses Naw
γέγραπται, Οὐ. 'φιμώσει βοῦν ἀλοῶντα. μὴ τῶν
it has been written, Thou shalt not muzzle an ox treading out corn, *For >the
βοῶν μέλει ry θεῷ; 10H Ot ἡμᾶς πάντως λέγει:
oxen Vis “there σατο with αοα orbecauseof τ altogether Bays he [1019
> c ~ A ? , ee 3 , ΄ €
δι᾿ ἡμᾶς γὰρ ἐγράφη, ὅτι ᾿ἐπ᾿ ἐλπίδι ὀφείλει' ὁ ἀροτριῶν
For because of us it was written, that in hope ought hethat ploughs
ἀροτριᾷν, καὶ ὁ ἀλοῶν τῆς ἐλπίδος αὐτοῦ μετέχειν
to plough, and he that treads out corn, Sof Shis 7hope Sto *partake
2 ys or
ἐπ᾿ ἐλπίδι." 11 Εἰ ἡμεῖς ὑμῖν τὰ πνευματικὰ ἐσπείραμεν,
tin’ hope: If we toyou spiritual things did sow,
μέγα
{is it]
El ἡμεῖς ὑμῶν τὰ σαρκικὰ θερίσομεν ; 12 εἰ ἄλλοι
a great thing if Wwe your fleshly things shall reap? If others
τῆς ἱἐξουσίας ὑμῶν" μετέχουσιν, οὐ μᾶλλον ἡμεῖς;
ΞοΥ *the sauthority Sover Syou ‘partake, should not rather we?
ΕΣ > ? ΄
ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ.ἐχρησάμεθα τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ. ταύτῃ ἀλλὰ πάντα στέ-
But we did not use this authority ; ᾿ but all things we
γομεν, ἵνα μὴ ""ἐγκοπήν twa! δῶμεν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ
bear, that not “*hindrance ‘any we should give to the glad tidings of tha
χριστοῦ. 13 οὐκιοἴδατε ὅτι οἱ τὰ ἱερὰ ἐργαζόμενοι, ™
Christ, Know ye not that those [?at]*sacred *things ‘labouring, [the
χα ἀπόστολος and ἐλεύθερος transposed GLTTrAW.
μου τῆς ἀποστολῆς LTTrA.
καρπὸν the fruit LTTraw.
᾿Ϊκκημώσεις TTrA,
l ὑμκῶν ἐξουσίας GLITTAW.
GLTLrAW.
( Υ — χριστὸν LTTra. = ἑόρακα Ὁ
υ ἐστιν αὕτη {πτὰ. Ὁ πεῖν ἈΠΕ 4 .— τοῦ LTTr[a]. ἐ τὸν
— ἢ LTrjAw. 8 Kal ὁ νόμος ταῦτα τ LTT: AW. h Mwitccws
ie ὀφειλει ἐπ᾽ ἐλπίδι LYTrA. Κὶ ἐπ᾽ ἐλπέδι TOU μετέχειν GLP AW,
™ τινα ἐγκοπὴν (ἐκκ- Ὁ) LITTAW. ® + τὰ the things 134}
ix. ry CORENT BLA NS:
ἐκ τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἐσθίουσιν. οἱ τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ “προσεδ-
things}of the temPpte eat; those 7at *the *altar ‘attend-
~ , ΄ e . «
ρεύοντες,} τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ συμμερίζονται; 14 οὕτως καὶ ὃ
ing, with the altar partake ? So also the
κύριος διέταξεν τοῖς τὸ εὐδαγγέλιον καταγγέλλουσιν, ἐκ TOU
Lord did order tothosethe glad tidings announcing, of the
εὐαγγελίου ζῇν. 15 éyw.dé Ροὐδενὶ ἐχρησάμην" τούτων"
glad tidings to live. But I 7none ‘used of these things,
οὐκ ἔγραψα.δὲ ταῦτα ἵνα οὕτως γένηται ἐν ἐμοί"
Now 1 didnot write thesethings that thus it Βῃοι]α be with me; [Ὁ *were]
4 , ~ > ~ ‘ ͵ , er
καλὸν yao μοι μᾶλλον ἀποθανεῖν, ἢ TO-Kabynua.pov «ἵνα
“good ‘for forme rather to die, than ὄν *boasting ‘that
τις τκενώσῃ." 16 éav.yao εὐαγγελίζωμαι, οὐκ.ἔστιν
“anyone should make void. For if lIannounce the glad tidings, there is not
μοι καύχημα avayKn-yap μοι ἐπίκειται. οὐαὶ. δὲ" μοι
*to “me ‘boasting ; for necessity *me 115 *laid “upon; Swoe *but to me
? Ne ἡ ἢ ΠΈΣ NUL. tl 2 7h ss Gh -
ἐστιν ἐὰν μὴ "εὐαγγελίζωμαι. 17 εἰ γὰρ ἑκὼν τοῦτο
itis if Ishould not announce the glad tidings. For if willingly this.
πράσσω, μισθὸν ἔχω εἰδὲ ἄκων οἰκονομίαν πεπί-
I do, areward I have; but if unwillingly an administration Iam en-
στευμαι. 18 τίς οὖν “pou ἐστὶν ὁ μισθός ; ἵνα εὐαγ-
trusted with. What then *my ‘is reward? That in announcing
γελιζόμενος ἀδάπανον θήσω τὸ εὐαγγέλιον. “τοῦ
the glad tidings *without °expense Ἶ 7should *make °the }°¢lad !!tidings 'of 7the
χριστοῦ," εἰς τὸ μὴ καταχρήσασθαι τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ μου ἐν τῷ
“Christ, 50 as not using as my own my authority in the
εὐαγγελίῳ. 19 ᾿Ελεύθερος.γὰρ ὧν ἐκ πάντων, πᾶσιν ἐμαυτὸν
glad tidings. For free being from all, to all myself
édovhwoa, ἵνα τοὺς πλείονας Kepdnow? 20 καὶ ἐγενόμην
I became bondman, that the more I might gain. And I became
τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις we Ιουδαῖος, ἵνα ᾿Ιουδαίους κερδήσω" τοῖς
to the Jews as a Jew, that Jews I might gain: to those
ὑπὸ νόμον ὡς ὑπὸ νόμον," ἵνα τοὺς ὑπὸ νόμον κερδήσω"
under law as under law, that those under. law _ I might gain:
21 τοῖς ἀνόμοις WE ἄνομος, μὴ ὧν ἄνομος YEW," ἀλλ᾽
to those without law as without law, (mot being without law toGod, but
ἔννομος χριστῷ, ἵνα Ἱκερδῆσω") ἀνόμους. 22 ἐγενόμην
within law toChrist,) that I might gain those without law. I became
τοῖς ἀσθενέσιν we" ἀσθενής, ἵνα τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς κερδήσω.
to the weak as weak, that the weak 1 might gain.
τοῖς πᾶσιν γέγονα “τὰ! πάντα, ἵνα πάντως τινὰς σώσω.
Τὸ allthese Ihave become allthings, that by 411" 1Ὡθ 8. some I might save.
23"rovro! δὲ wow διὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, iva *ovyxowwrdc!
“This ‘and Ido onaccountofthe gladtidings, that a fellow-partaker
το Ὁ
with it might be,
24 Οὐκ. οἴδατε Ort
ot ἐν σταδίῳ τρέχοντες πάντες μὲν
Know ye not that those who in a‘race-course run all
*pexovowy, sic.dé λαμβάνει τὸ ἴον ; οὔ : ἵ
ρέχουσιν, εἷς. δὲ λαμβάνει τὸ βραβεῖον ; οὕτως τρέχετε, ἵνα
run, but one receives the prize ? Thus run, ‘that
καταλάβητε. 25 πᾶς δὲ
ὁ ἀγωνιζόμενος, πάντα ἐγκρα-
ye may obtain.
But everyone that strives, in all things controls
451
shall reap your carna
things? 12 If others
be partakers of this
power over you, are
not we rather ὃ Never-
theless we have not
used this power ; but
suffer all things, lest
we should hinder the
gospel of Christ. 13 Do
ye not know that they
which minister about
holy things live of the
things of the temple?
and they which wait
at the altar are par-
tukers with the altar?
14 Even so hath the
Lord ordained that
they which preach the
gospel should live of
the gospel. 15 But I
have used none of these
things : neither have [
written these things,
that it should ‘be so
done unto me: for it
were better for me to
die, than that’ any
man should make my
glorying void. 16 For
though I preach the
gospel, I have nothing
to glory of: for ne-
cessity is laid upon me;
yea, woe is unto me, if
I preach not the gos-
pel! 17 For if I do this
thing willingly, I have
a reward: but if a-
gainst my will, a dis-
pensation of the gospel
is committed unto me.’
18 What is my reward!
then? Verily that,'
when I preach the gos-,
pel, I may make the
gospel of Christ with-
out charge, that I a-'
buse not my power in!
the gospel. 19 For
though I be free from!
all men, yet have I
made myself servant
unto all, that I might
gain the more, 20 And
untorthe Jews I he-
came as a Jew, that 1
might gain the Jews;
to them that are under
the law. as under the
Jaw, that 1 might gain
them that are under
the law; 21 to them
that are without law,!
as without law, (being
not without law to
God, but under the
law to Christ,) that I
might gain them that
are without law. 22 To
the weak became [ as
weak, that I might
gain the weak: I am
made all things to all
men, that I might by
© παρεδρεύοντες LTTrAW.
LTTr. * κενώσει Shull make vain Lrtra.
ἡ μου TTrA. Ὑ — τοῦ χριστοῦ LTTrAW.
under lvw GLTTraw. Υ θεοῦ of God LTTraw.
τοὺς LIvrAW. » — ὡς [L]rTraw.
8 yap for GLTTrAW.
P ov κέχρημαι οὐδενὶ have not used any GLTTrAw.
9 οὐδεὶς
τ εὐαγγελίσωμαι LTrAW.
Χ + μὴ ὧν αὐτὸς ὑπὸ νόμον ποῦ being’ mysclf
1 χριστοῦ Of Christ LrTraw.
¢—74,LTTrAW, -4 πάντα all things LTTraAW.
ἃ κερδάνω
ε συν- Te,
452
all means save some.
23 And this I do for
the gospel’s sake, that
I might be partaker
thereof with you.
24 Know ye not that
they which run in a
race run all, but one
receiveth the prize?
So run, that ye may
obtain. 25 And every
man that striveth for
the mastery is temper-
ate in all things. Now
they do it to obtain
a corruptible crown ;
but we an incorrupti-
ble. 26 I therefore so
run, not as uncertain-
ly ; so fight I, not as
one that beateth the
air: 27 but I Keep
under my body, and
bring it ‘into subjec-
tion : lest that by any
Means, when I have
preached to others, I
myself should he a
castaway.
X. Moreover, breth-
ren, I would not that
ye should be ignorant,
how that-all our fa-
thers were under the
cloud, and all passed
through the sea; 2 and
were all baptized unto
Moses in the cloud and
in the sea; 3 and did
all eat the same spi-
ritual meat ; 4and did
all drink the same spi-
ritual drink: for they
drank of that spiritual
Rock that followed
them: and that Rock
was Christ. 5 But with
many of them God
was not well pleased :
for they were over-
thrown in the wilder-
ness. 6 Now these
things were our ex-
amples, to the intent
we should not lust
after evil things, as
they also lusted. 7 Nei-
ther be ye idolaters, as
were some of them;
as it is written, The
people sat down to eat
and drink, and rose up
to play. 8 Neither let
us commit fornication,
as some of them com-
mitted, and fell in one
day three and twenty
thousand. 9 Neither
let us tempt Christ, as
some of them also
tempted, and were de-
stroyed of serpents,
10 Neither murmur ye,
as some of them also
murmured, and were
& ἀλλὰ Tr.
Ὁ πέτρα δὲ LTTrA.
5 --- ἐν LTTr[ A}.
λυντο TTr.
" συνέβαινεν τῖτ.
h yap for @LTTrAW.
ματικὸν ἔφαγον βρῶμα (βρῶμα ἔφαγον Tfr) LITr.
© ηὐδόκησεν LTrAW.
t κύριον Lord LrTra.
Υ καθάπερ TTr.
ΠΡΟΣ. ἘΞ OLE tN OG ΟΣ Ὁ IX, Σ.
7 ~ ι τε , 4
reverau’ ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὖν iva φθαρτὸν στέφανον λάβωσιν,
himself : they indeed then that acorruptible crown they may receive,
« ~ ‘ ” , e , « ees
ypeic.o& ἄφθαρτον. 26 ἐγὼ τοίνυν οὕτως τρέχω, ὡς ᾿οὐκ
but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, as not
ἀδήλως: οὕτως πυκτεύω, ὡς οὐκ ἀέρα δέρων" 27 EAN’!
uncertainly; so Icombat, as ποῦ [the] air beating. But
€ re ‘ ~ ~ ΄ ”
ὑπωπιάζω μου τὸ σῶμα, καὶ δουλαγωγῶ, μήπως ἄλλοις
I buffet my body, and bring [it] into servitude, lest to others
κηρύξας αὐτὸς ἀδόκιμος γένωμαι.
having preached *myself rejected +I *might *be.
10 Οὐιθέλω "δὲ" ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, ὅτι οἱ πατέρες
ὅν 15 *not ‘now you tobe ignorant, brethren, that “fathers
« ~ , « 4 ‘ , ὌΣ ‘ , ~
ἡμῶν πάντες ὑπὸ THY νεφέλην ἦσαν, καὶ πάντες διὰ τῆς
*our all under the cloud were, and all through the
θαλάσσης διῆλθον, 2 καὶ πάντες εἰς τὸν ‘Mwchv" Ἐἐβαπτίσαντο!
sea * passed, and all to Moses were baptized
ἐν TH νεφέλῃ καὶ ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῳ, 8 καὶ πάντες τὸ αὐτὸ Ἰβρῶμα
in the cloud and in the sea, and all the same ?meat
πνευματικὸν ἔφαγον," 4 καὶ πάντες τὸ αὐτὸ "πόμα πνευ-
spiritual ate, and all the same ?drink ‘spi-
‘ » ", ~
ματικὸν ἔπιον." ἔπινον γὰρ ἐκ πνευματικῆς ἀκολουθούσης
Titual drank ; for they drank of a spiritual *following “
πέτρας ἡ-"“δὲ πέτρα" ἦν ὁ χριστός. 5 ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐν τοῖς
rock, and the rock was the Christ: yet not with the
πλείοσιν αὐτῶν εὐδόκησεν" ὁ θεός" κατεστρώθησαν.γὰρ ἐν
most of them was ?well*pleased ‘God; for they were strewed in
τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 6 ravradé τύποι ἡμῶν ἐγενήθησαν, εἰς τὸ μὴ
the desert. But these things types for us became, for *not
εἶναι ἡμᾶς ἐπιθυμητὰς κακῶν, καθὼς κἀκεῖνοι ἐπεθύμη-
3.0 Ὅθ. ‘us desirers of evil things, according as they also desired,
σαν. 7 μηδὲ εἰδωλολάτραι γίνεσθε, καθώς τινες αὐτῶν" Pwc'!
Neither idolaters be ye, according assome of them; as
, , « A ~ ‘ ~ ‘
γέγραπται, ᾿Ἐκάθισεν ὁ λαὸς φαγεῖν καὶ “πιεῖν," καὶ av-
it has been written, *Sat*down the people toeat and todrink, and tose
ἐστησαν παίζειν. 8 μηδὲ πορνεύωμεν, καθώς τινες
up to play. Neither should wecommit fornication, according as some
αὐτῶν ἐπόρνευσαν, καὶ τἔπεσον" Sty" μιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ εἰκοσιτρεῖς
of them committed fornication, and fell in one day twenty-three
χιλιάδες. 9 μηδὲ ἐκπειράζωμεν τὸν ἵἱχριστόν," καθὼς. ‘eat
thousand. Neither should wetempt the! Christ, according as also
τινες αὐτῶν "ἐπείρασαν," καὶ ὑπὸ THY ὄφεων *aTrwWdovTo.!
somé of them tempted, . and by the _ serpents perished.
10 μηδὲ γογγύζετε, YeaOwe' καί" τινες αὐτῶν ἐγόγγυσαν,
Neither murmur ye, according ἃ5 8150 some of them murmured,
καὶ ἀπώλοντο ὑπὸ τοῦ ὀλοθρευτοῦ. 11 ταῦτα.δὲ πάντα!
and perished by the destroyer. Now these things all [as
, 1 , ΄ κι . ͵
Ἀτύποι! ὕσυνέβαινον! ἐκείνοις ἐγράφη.δὲ πρὸς νουθεσίαν
types happened tothem, and were written for admonition
ἡμῶν εἰς OG τὰ τέλη τῶν αἰώνων “κατήντησεν." 12 ὥστε
Your on whom the ends ofthe ages are arrived, _So that
i Μωῦσηὴν GLTTrAw. k ἐβαπτίσθησαντ,τ. 1 πνευ-
τ πνευματικὸν ἔπιον πόμα LTTrAW.
PwomepLTTrA. 4 πεῖν ΤΑ. τ ἔπεσαν LTTrAW.
νυ — καὶ LTTrAW. w ἐξεπείρασαν T. x ἀπώλ-
2 — πάντα (L]rtr[a]. 8 τυπικῶς typically LiTraw.
© κατήντηκεν have come LTIraW.
ΣΧ. Ι
c ~ e GF
ὁ δοκῶν ἑστάναι,
CORINTHIANS.
βλεπέτω μὴ πέσῃ. 13 Πειρασμὸς
hethat thinks tostand, let him take heed lest he fall. Temptation
ὑμᾶς οὐκ. εἴληφεν εἰμὴ ἀνθρώπινος. πιστὸς δὲ ὁ θεός, ὃς
you has ποῦ taken except what belongs to man; and faithful [is] God, who
οὐκ. ἐάσει ὑμᾶς πειρασθῆναι ὑπὲρ ὃ δύνασθε, ἀλλὰ ποιήσει
will ποῦ suffer you to be tempted above what yeareable, but will make
σὺν τῷ πειρασμῷ Kai THY ἔκβασιν, τοῦ.δύνασθαι “ὑμᾶς"
with the temptation also the issue, for *to *be *able +you
ὑπενεγκεῖν. 14 Διόπερ, ἀγαπητοί.μου, φεύγετε ἀπὸ τῆς
to bear [10]. Wherefore, * my beloved, flee from
εἰδωλολατρείας. 15 we φρονίμοις λέγω" κρίνατε ὑμεῖς 6
idolatry. As to intelligent ones Ispeak: judge ye what
φημι. 16 τὸ ποτήριον τῆς εὐλογίας ὃ εὐλογοῦμεν, οὐχὶ
I say. The cup of blessing which we bless, Snot
κοινωνία frov αἵματος Tov χριστοῦ ἐστιν," τὸν ἄρτον ὃν
*fellowship Sof ®the “7blood ὅοῇ *the +°Christ 4is Ὁ The bread which
κλῶμεν, οὐχὶ κοινωνία τοῦ σώματος τοῦ χριστοῦ ἐστιν;
we break, “not ‘fellowship Sof®the "body Sof *the *°Christ is “it ?
17 ὅτι εἷς ἄρτος, ἕν σῶμα οἱ πολλοί ἐσμεν" οἱ yap πάντες
Because*one “loaf, 7one *body *the “many ‘we ‘are; for Zall
ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἄρτου μετέχομεν. 18 βλέπετε τὸν Ἰσραὴλ κατὰ
Sof *the *one ‘loaf ‘we partake. See Israel according to
σάρκα fovyi' οἱ ἐσθίοντες τὰς θυσίας, κοινωνοὶ
flesh : “ποῦ 3.888 *eating ®the “sacrifices, 7fellow-partakers
τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου εἰσίν; 19 τί οὖν φημι; ὅτι Βείδωλον" τί
®with “tHe Maltar Tare? What then say I? that an idol anything
ἐστιν; ἢ ὅτι Βεἰίδωλόθυτον" τί ἐστιν; 20 ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι
‘is, - or that what is sacrificed to’an idol anything is? but that
Ove," Kai οὐ Oep™-
they sacrifice, and not to God.
ἃ Obey" ‘ra ἔθνη," δαιμονίοις
what “sacrifice ‘the "nations, to demons
οὐ-θέελω.δὲ ὑμᾶς κοινωνοὺς τῶν δαιμονίων γίνεσθαι.
ButIdonot wish you fellow-partakers with demons to be.
21 ov dvvacbe ποτήριον κυρίου ively, καὶ ποτήριον
Yecannot [the] cup of [the] Lord drink, and [the] cup
δαιμονίων" οὐ.δύνασθε . τραπέζης κυρίου μετέχειν καὶ
of temons : ye cannot of [the] table of [the] Lord partake and
τραπέζης δαιμονίων... 22 i) παραζηλοῦμεν τὸν κύριον ;
οὗ (the] table of demons. Or, do we provoke to jealousy the Lord?
μὴ ἰσχυρότεροι αὐτοῦ ἐσμεν ;
“stronger ὑμδὴ he are we?
΄ τ ὦ ,
23 Πάντα "po" ἔξεστιν, ἀλλ᾽ ob πάντα συμφέρει"
All things for me are lawful, but ‘not ‘all “things “are profitable ;-
πάντα "pou ἔξεστιν, add’ οὐ πάντα οἰκοδομεῖ. 24 μηδεὶς
allthing$ forme arelawful, but ὁποὺ ‘all *do build up. “No *one
τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ζητείτω, ἀλλὰ TO τοῦ ἑτέρου “ἕκαστος."}
‘that Sof “himself ‘lét*scek, ‘° byt “that ‘of *the Sother ‘each “one.
25 Πᾶν τὸ ἐν μακέλλῳ πωλούμενον ἐσθίετε, μηδὲν ava-
Everything that in’ a market is sold eat, nothing in-
κρίνοντες διὰ τὴν συνείδησιν. 26 τοῦ. Ῥγὰρ. κυρίου"
quiring on account of conscience, For *the *Lord’s [15]
ἡ γῆ Kai τὸ πλήρωμα αὐτῆς. 27 εἰ “δέ! τις καλεῖ ὑμᾶς
‘the *earth and the fulness of it. Butif anyone*invite *you
453
destroyed of the de-
stroyer. 11 Now al
these things happene
unto them for en-
samples: and they are
written for our ad-
monition, upon whom
the ends of the world
are come. 12 Where-
fore let him that think-
eth he standeth take
heed lest he fall.
1 There hath no
temptation taken you
but such as is com-
mon to man : but God
is faithful, who. will
not suffer you to be
tempted above that ye
are able ; but will with
the temptation also
make a way to escape,
that ye may be able to
bear zt. 14 Wherefore,
my dearly beloved, flee
from idolatry. 15 I
speak as to wise men ;
judge ye what I say,
16 The cup of blessing
which we bless, isit not
the communion of the
blood of Christ ? The
bread which we break,
isit not the communion
of the body of Christ ?
17 For we being many
are one bread, and one
body: for we are all
partakers of that one
bread. 18 Behold Israel
after the fiesh: are
not they which eat of
the sacrifices parta-
kers of the altar?
19 What say I then?
that the idol is any
thing, or that whichis
offered in sacrifice to
idols is any thing?
20 But J say, that the
things which the Gen-
{1105 sacrifice, they
sacrifice to devils, and
not to God: and I
would not that ye
should have fellow-
ship with devils. 21 Ye
cannot drink the cup
of the Lord, and the
cup of devils: ye can-
not be partakers of
the Lord’s table, and
of the table of deyils.
22 Do we provoke the
Lord to jealousy ? are
we stronger than he ?
23 <All things are
lawful for me, but all
things are not cxpe-
dient: all things are
lawful for me, but all
things edify not. 24 Let
no man seek his own,
but every man aio-
ther’s wealth. 25 What-
soever is sold in the
ε — ὑμᾶς (read [you]) GLTTrAw.
Β εἴδωλον and εἰδωλόθυτον transposed LTTrAW.
ἔθνη LIA. 1— θύει LITrA.
m + θύουσιν they sacrifice LTTra.
*— exagTos GLIIrAW. ΝΡ κυρίου yap LTTrAW.
a — δὲ but LrTraw,
féarly τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ χριστοῦ Tr.
i θύουσιν they sacrifice LTTraw. +
8 ovy LTAW.
aa rte
R— μου ΟΡ EW
454
shambles, that eat,
asking no question
for conscience sake:
26 for the -earth zs the
Lord’s, and the ful-
ness thereof. 27 If any
of them that believe
not bid you toa feast,
and ye be disposed to
go; whatsoever is set
before you, eat, asking
no question for con-
science sake. 28 But
if any man say unto
you, This is offered in
sacrifice unto idols, eat
not for his sake that
shewed it, and for
conscience sake: for
the earth is the Lord’s,
andthe fulness there-
of: 29 conscience, I
siy, not thine own, but
of the other: for why
is my liberty judged
of another man’s con-
science ἢ 30 For if I by
grace be a partaker,
why am I evil’spoken
of for that for which
Tgive thanks ?31 Whe-
ther therefore ye eat,
or drink, or whatso-
ever ye do, do all to
the glory of God.
32 Give none offence,
neither to the Jews,
nor to the Gentiles,
nor to the church of
God: 33 even as I
please all men in all
things, mot seeking
mine own profit, but
the profit of many, that
they may be saved.
Xl. Be ye followers
of me, even as 1 also
εἰη) of Christ.
2 Now I praise you,
brethren, that ye re-
member me in all
things, and keep the
ordinances, as 1 de-
livered them to you.
3 But I would have
ou know, that the
ead of every man is
Christ ; and the head
of the woman is the
nian ; and the head of
Christ is God. 4 Every
man praying or pro-
phesying, haying sis
head covered, dis-
honoureth his head.
5 But every woman
that prayeth or pro-
phesieth with her head
uncovered dishonour-
eth her head : for that
is even all one as if
she were shaven. 6 For
if the woman be not
covered, let her also
be shorn: but if it be
a shame for a woman
to be shorn or shaven,
let
ΠΡΟΣ ΟΡ ΝΘ ΘΕΑῚ Ko
τῶν ἀπίστων, καὶ θέλετε πορεύεσθαι, πᾶν TO παρατιθέμενον
‘of “the “unbelieving, and ye wish to go, all that is set before
ὑμῖν ἐσθίετε. μηδὲν ἀνακρίνοντες διὰ τὴν συνείδησιν.
you eat, nothing inquiring on account of conscience.
283 ἐὰν. δὲ τις ὑμῖν εἴπῃ, Τοῦτο τείἰδωλόθυτόν" ἐστιν μὴ
Butif anyonetoyou say, This offered *to*an ‘idol ‘is, ™ot
ἐσθίετε. δι ἐκεῖνον TOY μηνύσαντα καὶ τὴν συνείδησιν"
®do eat, on account of him that shewed [it],and the conscience;
Srov.yao κυρίου 7) γῆ καὶ τὸ πλήρωμα αὐτῆς." 29 συνεί-:
for*the ‘*Lord’s [515] 6. *earth and the ἃ fulness of it. *Con-
Ln Αἱ , ? ‘ \ © ~ ? Ay A ~ ε ,
Onow δὲ λέγω, οὐχὶ THY ἑαυτοῦ, ἀλλὰ THY TOU: ἑτέρου.
science *but, 1587, not that of thyself, but that of the other;
er , A € ᾽ , , t ‘ ” ΄
ἵνα.τί. γὰρ ἡ ἐλευθερία. μου κρίνεται ὑπὸ ἄλλης συνειδήσεως ;
for why 2my *freedom Misjudged by another’s conscience? ;
30 eitdé! ἐγὼ χάριτι μετέχω, τί βλασφημοῦμαι ὑπὲρ οὗ
But if 1 withthanks partake, why amTLevilspokenof for what
ἐγὼ εὐχαριστῶ; 31 Eire οὖν ἐσθίετε, εἴτε πίνετε, εἴτε
I give thanks ? Whether therefore ye eat, or ye drink or
τι ποιεῖτε, πάντα εἰς δόξαν θεοῦ ποιεῖτε. 82 ἀπρόσκοποι
anything yedo, allthings to *glory ‘God’s do. Without offence
Yyiveste καὶ ᾿Ιουδαίοις" καὶ “Ἕλλησιν καὶ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ
be ye both to Jews and Greeks and tothe assembly
θεοῦ 33 καθὼς κἀγὼ πάντα πᾶσιν ἀρέσκω. μὴ ζητῶν
of God. According as I also all in all things please; not seeking
\ ? ~ W μ Τ ἰλλὰ ‘ ~ NG “ θῶ
τὸ ἐμαυτοῦ “συμφερον, ἀλλὰ τὸ τῶν πόλλων, να σωθω-
the ?of *myself ‘profit, but that ofthe many, that they may
σιν. 11 μιμηταί pov γίνεσθε, καθὼς κἀγὼ χριστοῦ.
be saved. Initators of me be, according as I also [am] of Christ.
2 ᾿Επαινῶ.δὲ ὑμᾶς, “ἀδελφοί, Ore πάντα μου μέ-
Now I praise you, brethren, that inallthings me ye have
μνησθε, καὶ καθὼς παρέδωκα ὑμῖν, τὰς παραδύσεις κατ-
remembered; und according as I delivered ἴο you, the traditions ye
, , A « ~ ᾽ , a ‘ > ‘ « ᾿
ἔχετε. 3 θέλω.δὲ ὑμᾶς εἰδέναι, ὅτι παντὸς ἀνδρὸς ἡ κεφαλὴ
keep, But I wish you to know, that of every man *the *head
ὁ χριστὸς ἐστιν" κεφαλὴ.δὲ γυναικὸς ὁ ἀνήρ' κεφαλὴ. δὲ
‘the “Christ - “i but head of [the] woman [is]}the man, aud head
Yypiorov, ὁ θεός. 4 πᾶς ἀνὴρ προσευχόμενος ἢ προφητεύων,
of Christ, God, Every man praying or prophesying,
κατὰ κεφαλῆς ἔχων, καταισχύνει τὴν. κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ.
(anything) on [his] head having, puts to shame his head.
5 πᾶσα δὲ γυνὴ προσευχομένη ἢ προφητεύουσα ἀκατακαλύπτῳ
But every woman praying or prophesying “uncovered
~ ~ , ‘ \ € ~ coy ,
Ty κεφαλῇ, καταισχύνει τὴν. κεφαλὴν. Ξἑαυτῆς"" ἕν. γάρ
4with *the “head, puts to shame her head ; for one
ἐστιν καὶ TO αὐτὸ τῇ. ἐξυρημένῃ.- Ο El-yap οὐ.κατακαλύπ-
itis and the same with having been shaven. For if be not covered
τεται γυνή, καὶ κειράσθω:. εἰ δὲ αἰσχρὸν γυναικὶ τὸ
ἢ woman, also let her be shorn. But if [it be] shjmeful toa woman
κείρασθαι ἢ ἕυρᾶσθαι, κατακαλυπτέσθω. 7 arijo_pév-yap οὐκ
to be shorn or to be shaven, let her be covered. For manindeed *not
ὀφείλει κατακαλύπτεσθαι τὴν κεφαλήν, εἰκὼν Kai δόξα θεοῦ
λοιρηῦ to have “covered ‘the *head, image amd glory of God
ὑπάρχων" * γυνὴ.δὲ δόξα ἀνδρός tatu” 8 οὐ.γάρ ἐστιν ἀνὴρ
SiS;
her be covered. , being ; _but woman glory of man is. For not is man
τ ἱερόθυτόν offered in sacrifice LrTra. Ss — τοῦ yap to end of verse GLTTrAW. t— δὲ
but GurtTraw.
ν καὶ ᾿Ιουδαίοις γίνεσθε
7 + τοῦ (vead of the Chirist) [LJrtra.
LTTrA. ™ σύμφορον LiTra. x — ἀδελφοί C'Traw.
1 αὑτῆς LTTrA, & + 7 the (womul) Lirraw,
ΧΙ τ ΟΝ WANES.
? 4 /
ἐκ γυναικός, ἀλλὰ γυνὴ ἐξ ἀνδρός" 9 καὶ γὰρ οὐκ ἐκτίσθη
of woman, but woman of man, For also not was created
? ‘ ‘4 ‘ ~ ? A A ‘
ἀνὴρ διὰ τὴν γυναῖκα, ἀλλὰ γυνὴ διὰ
man on account of the_ woman, but, woman on account of the
10 διὰ τοῦτο ὀφείλει ἡ γυνὴ ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν ἐπὶ τῆς κε-
Because of this ought the woman authority tohave on the
~ 1’ ? ν᾿
φαλῆς, διὰ τοὺς ἀγγέλους. 81 πλὴν οὔτε ϑάνὴρ
head, onaccount of the angels. However neither [is] man
\ rns
χωρὶς γυναικός, οὔτε γυνὴ χωρὶς ἀνδρός,! ἐν κυρίῳ
@part from woman, nor woman apartfrom man, in [the] Lord.
5 > ~ Ὁ ΄ me ‘ ᾽ 4
12 ὥσπερ.γὰρ ἡ γυνὴ ἐκ τοῦ ἀνδρός, οὕτως Kai ὁ ἀνὴρ
For as the woman of the man fis], so also the man
διὰ τῆς γυναικός, τὰ.δὲ πάντα ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ. 18 ἐν ὑμῖν. αὐτοῖς
by the woman [is]; butallthings of God. In yourselves
κρίνατξ' πρέπον ἐστὶν γυναῖκα ἀκατακάλυπτον τῷ θεῷ
judge: becoming isit for a woman uncovered to God
nN ᾽ ‘ le , ε ~
προσεύχεσθαι; 14 “ἢ! οὐδὲ δΔαὐτὴ ἡ φύσις! διδάσκει ὑμᾶς,
to pray? Or not %even ‘itself *nature ‘does teach you,
Ore ἀνὴρ μὲν ἐὰν κομᾷ, ἀτιμία αὐτῷ ἐστιν: 15 γυνὴ
that 24 *man if have long hair a dishonour to him it is? °A *woman
δὲ ἐὰν κομᾷ, δόξα αὐτῇ ἐστιν; ὅτι ἡ κόμη ἀντὶ
*but 7if havelonghair; glory toher itis; for the long hair instead
περιβολαίου δέδοται “αὐτῇ"" 16 εἰ.δὲ τις δοκεῖ φιλόνεικος
ofacovering isgiven ὕο her, But if anyoné thinks “contentious
εἶναι, ἡμεῖς τοιαύτη» συνήθειαν οὐκ. ἔχομεν, οὐδὲ ai ἐκκλησίαι
1to7be, we ssuch *custom thave “not, nor the assemblies
τοῦ θεοῦ.
of God,
17 Τοῦτο.δὲ ἱπαραγγέλλων οὐκ.ἐπαινῶ," ὅτι οὐκ
But [fas *to] this ‘charging [?you] I do not praise [you], that not
εἰς TO ξκρεῖττον," *aXX" εἰς τὸ ἧττον" συνέρχεσθε. 18 πρῶτον
for the better, but for the worse ye come together. “First
ἐν γὰρ συνερχομένων ὑμῶν ἐν *rp" ἐκκλησίᾳ, ἀκούω oxic-
"indeed *for comingtogether ye in the assembiy, I hear di-
ματα ἐν ὑμῖν ὑπάρχειν, καὶ μέρος τι τειστεύω" 19 δεῖ. γὰρ
visions among you to be, and partly I believe [it]. For there must
kai αἱρέσεις ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι, tva! οἱ δόκιμοι φανεροὶ γένωνται
also sects among you be, that the approved manifest may become
ἐν ὑμῖν. 20 συνερχομένων οὖν ὑμῶν͵ ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό, οὐκ
among you. Coming together therefore ye into one place, ποῦ
ἔστιν κυριακὸν δεῖπνον φαγεῖν" 21 ἕκαστος. γὰρ τὸ ἴδιον
τὸν ἄνδρα"
man,
it 7is [the] Lord’s supper to eat. For each one his own
δεῖπνον προλαμβάνει ἐν τῷ φαγεῖν, καὶ ὃς μὲν πεινᾷ ὃς δὲ
supper takes first in eating, and one ishungry and another
εἰς TO ἐσθίειν καὶ πίνειν ;
eating and drinking?
KATALOYUVETE
put to shame
μεθύει. 22 μὴ γὰρ οἰκίας οὐκ ἔχετε
is drunken. For houses have ye not for
ἢ τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ θεοῦ καταφρονεῖτε, καὶ
or the assembly of God do ye despise, and
τοὺς μὴ ἔχοντας ; τί ὑμῖν εἴπω"; πέπαινέσω" ὑμᾶς “ἐν
them that have ποὺ ? What to you should I say? shali f praise you in
τούτῳ; οὐκ' ἐπαινῶ. 23 ᾿Εγὼ. γὰρ παρέλαβον ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου,
this? I do not praise, For I received from the Lord
-----
x
Ὁ γυνὴ χωρὶς ἀνδρὸς οὔτε ἀνὴρ χωρὶς γυναικὸς GLTTTAW. .
αὐτὴ LTTrAW. © [αὐτῇ] a. f παραγγέλλω οὐκ ἐπαινῶν LTrAW. ©
Β ἀλλὰ TTrA. ἧσσον LITra. * — τῇ GLrrraw.
LITraw. ἢ ἐπαινῶ praisely, °°;
© — ἢ LTTrAW.
7 1+ καὶ also [L}tr[a].
ev τούτῳ οὐκ (read In this I do not praise) et,
455
7 For a man indecd
ought not to cover his
head, forasmuch as
he is the image and
glory of God: but the
woman is the glory of
the man. 8 For the
man is not of the wo-
man ; but the woman
of the man, 9 Neither
was the man created
for the woman; but
the woman for the
man. 10 For this cause
ought the woman to
have power or” 2r head
because of the angels,
11 Nevertheless nei-
ther is the man with-
out the woman, nei-
therthe woman with-
out the man, in the
Lord. 12 For as the
woman ts of the man,
even so is the man al-
ΒΟ by the woman; but
all things of God.
13 Judge in yourselves:
is if comely that a wo-
man pray unto God
uncovered? 14 Toth
not even nature itself
teach you, that, ifa
man have long hair, it
is ashame unto him ?
15 But if a woman
have long hair, it is a
glory to her: for her
hair is given her fora
covering. 16 Butif any
man seem to be con-
tentious, we have no
such custom, neither
the churches of God.
17 Now in this that
I declare unto you I
praise you not, that ye
come together not for
the better, but for the
worse. 18 For first of
all, when ye come to-
gether in the church,
I hear that there, be
divisions among you;
and I partly believeit.
19 For there must be
also heresies among
you, that they which
are appreved may be
made manifest among
you. 20 When ye come
together therefore in-
to one place, this is
not to eat the Lord’s
supper. 21 For in eat-
ing every one taketh
before other his own
Sapper: and one. is
hungry, and another
is drunken: 22 What?
have ye not houses to
eat and to drink in?
or despise ye the church
of God, and shame
them that have not?
What shall I say to
ay φύσις
8 κρεισσον ΤΤΤ Δ.
™ εἴπω ὑμῖν
456
you ?shallT praise you
in this? I praise you
not. 25 For I have re-
ceived of the Lord that
which also I delivered
unto you, That the
Lord Jesus the same
night in which he was
betrayed took bread:
24 and when he had
given thanks, he brake
at, andsaid, Take, eat:
this is my body, which
is broken for you : this
do in remembrance of
Ime. 25 After the same
manner also ke took
the cup, when he had
supped, saying, This
cup is the new testa-
ment in my blood: this
do ye, as oft as ye drink
vt, in remembrance of
me. 26 For as often as
ye eat this bread, and
drink this cup, ye do
shew the Lord’s death
tillhe come. 27 Where-
fore whosoever shall
eat this bread, and’
drink this cup of the
Lord, unworthily,
shall be guilty of the
body and blood of the
Lord. 28 But let a man
examine himself, and
80 let him eat of that
bread, and drink of
that cup. 29 For he
that eateth and drink-
eth unworthily, eateth
and drinketn damna-
tion to himself, not
discerning the Lord’s
body. 30 For this cause
many are weak and
sickly among you, and
many sleep. 31 For if
we would judge our-
selves, we should not
‘be judged. 32 But when
we are judged, we are
chastered of the Lora,
that we should not be
condemned with the
world. 33 Wherefore,
my brethren, when ye
come together to eat,
tarry one for another.
34 And if any man
hunger, let him eat at
home; that ye come
not together unto con-
demnation. And the
rest will I set in order
when I come.
XII. Now concern-
ing spiritual gifts,
brethren, I would not
have you ignorant.
2 Ye know that ye
were Gentiles, carried
away unto these dumb
idols, even as ye were
led. 3 Wherefore I give
youtounderstand,that
ΠΡΌΣ ΚΟΡΙΝΘΊΟΙΣ ἊΣ ἈΠ ΧΟ
᾿
ὃ καὶ παρέδωκα ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὁ κύριος ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐν τῃ νυκτὶ
that which also 1 delivered ἴο you, thatthe Lord’ Jesus in the night
Prrapedtooro,' ἔλαβεν ἄρτον, 24 καὶ ebyupiorijoac
in which he was delivered up took bread, and haying given thanks
ἔκλασεν, καὶ εἶπεν, «Λάβετε, φάγετε"! τοῦτό μου ἐστὶν τὸ
he broke [10], «ἃ said, Take, eat, ‘this ofme is the
σῶμα τὸ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν τκλώμενον". τοῦτο ποιεῖτε εἰς τὴν
body which ‘for you [is] being breken: this do in
1 ΄ ᾿ . , »
ἐμὴν ἀνάμνησιν. 95 Ὡσαύτως καὶ τὸ ποτήριον, μετὰ τὸ
remembrance of me, > TInlike manner also the cup, after
δειπνῆσαι, λέγών, Τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον ἡ καινὴ διαθήκη ἐστὶν
having supped, saying, This cup the new covenant is
ἐν τῷ- ἐμῷ. αἵματι: τοῦτο ποιεῖτε, ὁσάκις "ἂν! “πίνητε,
in my blood: this do, as often as ye may drink [it],
εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν. ἀνάμνησιν. 26 Ὁσάκις yap *ay' ἐσθίητε τὸν
in remembrance of me, _For as often as ye may eat
aprov.rovroy, καὶ τὸ.ποτήριον ἱτοῦτο' πίνητε, τὸν θάνατον
this bread, and this cup may drink, the death
τοῦ κυρίου καταγγέλλετε, ᾿ἄχρις" οὗ “ἂν" ἔλθῃ. 27 “Ὥστε
ofthe Lord ye announce, until he may come. So that
ὃς ἂν ἐσθίῃ τὸν ἄρτον “τοῦτον! ἢ πίνῃ τὸ “ποτήριον
whosoever should eat this bread or should drink the ὁ cup
τοῦ κυρίου ἀναξίως, ἔνοχος ἔσται τοῦ σώματος Kai? αἵματος
ofthe Lord unworthily, guilty shall be of the body and blood
~ ‘ ’ . 2. θ < , Ι " .“
τοῦ κυρίου. ῶ8 δοκιμαζέτω.δὲ τἄνθρωπος ἑαυτόν." καὶ οὕτως
of the Lord. But let *prove 19 *man himself, and thus
Ὡϑ ~ » ~ , c
ἐκ TOU ἄρτου ἐσθιέτω, Kai EK τοῦ ποτηρίου πινέτω" 29 ὁ.γὰρ
of the bread let him eat, and of the cup let him drink. Forhe that
ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων δἀναξίως,! κρίμα ἑαυτῷ ἐσθίει καὶ πίνει,
eats and drinks unworthily, judgment tohimself eats and drinks,
, ~ lad ΄ ~ « ~
μὴ διακρίνων τὸ σῶμα rod κυρίου." 80 διὰ τοῦτο ἐν ὑμῖν
not discerning the body ofthe Lord. Because of ‘this among you
mooi ἀσθενεῖς Kai ἄῤῥωστοι, Kai κοιμῶνται ἱκανοΐ.
many [are] weak and infirm, and are fallen asleep many.
> 4 5 , ΄ ,
81 εἰ “yap! ἑαυχοὺς διεκρίνομεν, οὐκ. ἂν. ἐκρινόμεθα" 82 κρινό-:
*If *for ourselves. we scrutinized, we should ποὺ be judged. *Being
ew ᾿
ενοι δέ, UTd4 κυρίου παιδευόμεθα, wa μὴ σὺν τῷ
judged ᾿θαΐ," by [the] Lord wearedisciplined, that not with the
κόσμῳ κατακριθῶμεν. 33 Ὥστε, ἀδελφοί. μου, συνερχόμενοι
world .we should be condemned. Sothat, my brethren, coming together
~ ἐΣ , Τὰ ~
εἰς τὸ φαγεῖν, ἀλλήλους ἐκδέχεσθε" 84 Eide! τις πεινᾷ,
for to eat, one another wait for. But if anyone be hungry,
, ,
ἐν οἴκῳ ἐσθιέτω" iva μὴ εἰς κρίμα συνέρχησθε. τὰ δὲ
athome let himeat, that not for judgment ye may come together ; and the
λοιπά, wedy ἔλθω, διατάξομαι.
other things whenever I may come, I will set in order,
‘ ᾿ ~ ~ «- ~
12 περὶ δὲ τῶν. πνευματικῶν, ἀδελφοί, ov-Oékw ὑμᾶς
But concerning spirituals, . brethren, Idonot wish you
ἀγνοεῖν. 2 οἴδατε brut ἔθνη ἦτε, πρὸς τὰ εἴδωλα τὰ ἄφωνα
to ὍΘ ignorant. Ye know that Gentiles ye were, “to idols *dumb>
" . , ΄ e ~ ,
ὡς ἂν. ἤγεσθε, ἀπαγόμενοι᾽ 8 διὸ γνωρίζω ὑμῖν, ore
Sas 7ye *might 08 ‘led, ‘*led "away. Therefore I give “to “know ‘you, that
P παοεδίδετο LTTrA.
t — τοῦτο (read the cup) LTTraw.
y - τοῦ of the GLTTrAW.
bread) GLTTraw.
b — τοῦ κυρίου τῦττα.
τ -- κλώμενον LTTrA. δ ἐὰν LTTrA,
x — τοῦτον (read the
8 — ἀναξίως LTTrA.
e — δὲ but GLITrAWe
4 — Λάβετε, φάγετε GLTTrAW.
Y axpeT. w — ἂν GLTTrA.
2 ἑαυτὸν ἄνθρωπος W.
ο δὲ but LrTraw. ἃ + τοῦ the Trr[A]W.
3... ore when [L]rrra..
ΟΝ THAN S.
: δ ~ τ: , Weed , ~ ΤΠ
οὐδεὶς ἐν πνεύματι θεοῦ λαλῶν λέγει ἀνάθεμα Inoovy
nooné in[(the) Spirit οἵ Godspeaking says accursed [is] Jesus ;
a ‘ ? ~ i > ~ > ,
καὶ οὐδεὶς δύναται εἰπεῖν ᾿Κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν," εἰ μὴ ἐν πνεύ-
aud noone can say Lord Jesus, @ except in[the] *Spirit
ματι ἁγίῳ. 4 διαιρέσεις. δὲ χαρισμάτων εἰσίν. τὸ.δὲ αὐτὸ
1Holy. But diversities of gifts there are, but the same
~ \ , ~ ? , A « > ‘ , ᾿
πνεῦμα" ὃ καὶ διαιρέσεις διακονιῶν εἰσίν, καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς κύριος
Spirit ; and diversities of services there are,and the same Lord;
6 καὶ διαιρέσεις ἐνεργημάτων εἰσίν, *0.6e! αὐτός ἰἐστιν" θεός,
and diversities of operations there are, but the same “it “is God,
~ ‘ δ, ᾽ ~ ΄΄ . Z « ,
ὁ ἐνεργῶν τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν. 7 ἑκάστῳ.δὲ δίδοται ἡ φανέ-
who operates allthings in all. But toeach is given the mani-
ρωσις TOV πνεύματος πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον. ὃ ᾧ μὲν. γὰρ διὰ
festation of the Spirit for profit. For to one by
τοῦ πνεύματος δίδοται λόγος σοφίας, ἀἄλλῳ.δὲ. λόγος
the Spirit is given ‘Aword of wisdom; and to another a word
γνώσεως, κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ πνεῦμα 9. ἑτέρῳ. "δὲ πίστις,
of knowledge, according tothe same Spirit; and toa different one faith,
ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ πνεύματι’ ἄλλῳ. δὲ χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων, ἐν τῷ
XII.
in the same Spirit ; and to another gifts of healing, in the
n > “ἡ ͵ a tAX ὃ ‘ ᾽ , ὃ ΄,
αὐτῷ" πνεύματι 10 ἄλλῳ. δὲ ἐνεργήματα υνάμεων,
fame Spirit ; and to another operations of works of power ;
EA\pé" προφητεία, ἄλλῳ.» δὲ" «διακρίσεις! πνευμάτων,
and to another prophecy ; and to another discerning of spirits ;
Ge 2 r gil δ᾿ Ω r ~ λλ τι st Toma λ
ἑτέρῳ. ξ γενῇ YAWOOWY, a? WOE EOMINVELA Vf ωσ-
and to ἃ different one kinds of tongues; and to another interprétation of
σῶν" 11] πάντα.δὲ ταῦτα ἐνεργεῖ τὸ ἕν καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ πνεῦ-
tongues, But 411 these things 7operates ‘the 7one “and *the Ssame Spirit,
μα, διαιροῦν ἰδίᾳ ἑκάστῳ καθὼς βούλεται. 12 Καθάπερ
dividing separately toeach according ἃ5 he wills. *Even “as
γὰρ TO σῶμα ἕν ἐστιν Kai μέλη ‘exer OANA," πάντα.δὲ τὰ
*for the body *one ‘is and ‘members ‘has 7many, but all the
~ ΄ ~ , ” , ~
μέλη τοῦ σώματος Yrov ἑνός," πολλὰ ὄντα, ἕν ἐστιν σῶμα"
membersofthe “body tone, ‘many “being, Sone ‘are body:
οὕτως Kai. ὁ χριστός. 13 καὶ γὰρ ἐν ἑνὶ πνεύματι ἡμεῖς
80 also [is] ὑπὸ Christ. Foralso by one Spirit we
ff > τὰ ~ ? ,ὕ ” 2 - » «“
πάντες εἰς ἕν σῶμα ἐβαπτίσθημεν, εἴτε ᾿Ιουδαῖοι εἴτε “Ἐλ-
all into one boay were baptized, whether Jews or
ληνες, εἴτε - δοῦλοι εἴτε ἐλεύθεροι" Kai πάντες Veic' ἕν πνεῦμα
Greeks, whether bondmen or free and all into one Spirit
ἐποτίσθημεν. 14 Καὶ γὰρ τὸ σῶμα οὐκ.ἔστιν ἕν μέλος, ἀλλὰ
were made to drink. Foralso the body is not one membcr, but
΄ 3. » t , oe ᾽ > \ ΄ > > ‘
πολλά, 15 ἐὰν εἴπῃ ὁ πούς, Ὅτι οὐκ. εἰμὶ χείρ, ovK-Eipi
many. If shouldsay the foot, Because 1am not a hand, I am not
ix τοῦ σώματος" οὐ παρὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ TOV σώματος:;
of the body: on account of this isitnot of the body’ Ὁ
10 καὶ ἐὰν εἴπῃ τὸ οὖς, “Ὅτι οὐκ.εἰμὶ ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐκ
And if should say the ear, Because I am not an eye ITamnot of
τοῦ σώματος" ob παρὰ τοῦτο OvK-EoTLY ἐκ τοῦ σώματος";
the body: on account of this isitnot of the body ?
17 εἰ ὅλον τὸ σῶμα
ὀφθαλμός, ποῦ ἡ akon; εἰ ὕλον
Τῇ *whole’the body [were]
an eye, where the hearing? if [the] whole
ee a se
Ἀ Ιησοῦς LTTrAW. »
m — δὲ and [L]?Tr[ A].
κρισις 1.
LTTraAW,
k καὶ ὃ and the a.
ο — Séand Lrr
5 διερμηνεία L.
i Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Lrtraw.
π ἑνὶ OME LTTrA.
τ--- δὲ and rrr.
W --- εἰς LITIAW.
Pp — δὲ and Ltr.
t πολλὰ ἔχει LTTrA.
* —; (read it is not on account of this not of the body.) ux,
45?
no man speaking by
the Spirit of God call-
eth Jesus accursed :
and that no man can
say that Jesus is the
Lord, but by the Holy
Ghost. 4 Now there
are diversities of gifts,
but the same Spirit.
5 And there are differ-
ences of administra-
tions, but the same
Lord. 6 And there are
diversities of opera-
tions, but it is the
same God which work-
eth all in all. 7 But the
manifestation of the
Spirit is given toevery
man to profit withal.
8 For to one is given
by the Spirit the word
of wisdom ; to another
the word of knowledge
by the same Spirit;
9 to another faith by
the same Spirit; to
another the gifts of
healing by the same
Spirit; 10 to another
the working of mira-
cles; to another pre-
phecy ; to another dis-
cerning of spirits ; to
another divers kinds
of tongues ; to another
the interpretation of
tongues: 11 but all
these worketh that one
and the selfsame Spi-
rit, dividing to every
man severally as he
will. 12 For as the body
is one, and hath many
members, and all the
members of that one
body, being many, are
one body: so also is
Christ. 13 For by one
Spirit are we all bap-
tized into one body,
whether we be Jews or
Gentiles, whether we
be bond or free ; and
have been all made to
drink into one Spirit.
14 For the body is not
one member,but many.
15 If the foot shall
say, Because I am not
the hand, I am not of
the body; is it there-
fore not of the body ?
16 And if the ear shall
say, Because I am not
the eye, I am not of
the body ; is it there-
fore not of the body?
17 If the whole body
were an eye, where
were the hearing? If
the whole were hear-
1 — ἐστιν GLTTraAW.
9 διά-
ν — τοῦ ἑνός
458
ing, where were, the
smelling? 18 But now
hath God set the mem-
bers every one of them
in the body, as it hath
pleasedhim. 19 Andif
they were all one mem-
ber, where were the
body ? 20 But now are
they many members,
yet but one body.
21 And the eye can-
not say unto the
hand, I have no need
of thee: nor again
the head to the feet,
I have no need of
you. 22 Nay, much
more those members
of the body, which
seem to be more feeble,
are necessary : 23 and
those members of the
body, which we think
to be less honourable,
upon. these we bestow
more abundant hon-
our; and our uncome-
ly parts have more
abundant comeliness.
24 For our comely paris
have no need: bui God
hath tempered the
body together, having
given more abundant
honour to thay part
which lacked: 25 that
there should be no
schism in the body;
but that the members
should have the same
care one for another.
26 And whether one
member suffer, all the
members suffer with
it ; or one member be
honoured, all the mem-
bers rejoice with it.
27 Now yeare the body
of Christ, and mem-
bers in particular.
28 And God hath set
some in the church,
first apostles, second-
arily prophets, thirdly
teachers, after that
miracles, then gifts of
healings, helps, go-
vernments, diversities
of tongues, 29 Are all
apostles ? are all pro-
phets? are all teach-
ers? are all workers
of, miracles? 30 have
all the gifts of heal-
ing? do all speak with
tongues ? do all inter-
pret? 31 But covet
earnestly the best
gifts: and yet shew I
unto you a more ex~
cellent way.
XIII. ThoughI speak
with the tengues of
Υ νῦν LTrA.
4 ἀτιμώτερα E.
b αἵ τι if anything Ltr.
ἢ greira LTTra.
= [ra] LTrA.
2 ἀντιλήμψεις LTTrA.
ΠΡῸΣ, KO PN OW Oy SA; ΧΙ,
ἀκοή, ποῦ ἡ ὄσφρησις ; 18 νυνὶ! δὲ ὁ θεὸς ἔθετο τὰ μέλη,
hearing, wherethe smelling? But now God set the members,
a «“ aod a ~ ΄ ι γῚ1 »,κι
ἕν ἕκαστον αὐτῶν ἐν τῷ σώματι, καθὼς ἠθέλησεν. 19 εἰ δὲ
Zone ‘each ofthem in the body, according as he would. But if
ἦν, *ra" πάντα a μέλος, ποῦ τὸ σῶμα: 20 νῦν δὲ πολλὰ
2were tall one member, where the body ? But now many
Ἁμὲν" ‘ μέλη, ἕν. δὲ σῶμα. 21 οὐ.δύναται. "δὲ © ὀφ-
{are the] members, but one body. And is not able [the]
θαλμὸς εἰπεῖν. τῇ χειρί, Χρείαν σου οὐκ. ἔχω" ἢ πάλιν ἡ
eye tosay tothe hand, Need of thee Ihave not; or again the
κεφαλὴ τοῖς ποσίν, Χρείαν ὑμῶν οὐκ ἔχω. 22 ἀλλὰ πολλῷ
head tothe feet, Need of you I have not. But much
μᾶλλον τὰ δοκοῦντα μέλη τοῦ σώματος ἀσθενέστερα ὑπάρ-
rather the*which®seem'members*of*the *body ®weaker to
χειν, ἀναγκαῖά ἐστιν 38καὶ ἃ δοκοῦμεν Δἀτιμότερα"
Sbe, necessary are; and those which we think more void of honour
εἶναι TOU σώματος, τούτοις τιμὴν περισσοτέραν περιτίθεμεν"
tobe ofthe body, “these “honour *more abundant ‘we put about ;
καὶ τὰ ἀσχήμονα ἡμῶν εὐσχημοσύνην περισσοτέραν ἔχει"
and the *uncomely [parts] of us comeliness more abundant have 3
24 τὰ δὲ εὐσχήμονα ἡμῶν οὐ χρείαν ἔχει. “ἀλλ᾽ ὁ θεὸς
but the comely ([parts]ofus 7no “need “*have, But God
συνεκέρασεν τὸ σῶμα, τῷ ἰὑστεροῦντι! περισσοτέραν
tempered together the body, to that being deficient more abundant
err, Rua ΄ ~
δοὺς τιμήν, 25 ἵνα μὴ. ἢ δσχίσμα" ἐν τῷ
7having *given “honour, ‘that there might not be division in the
σώματι, ἀλλὰ τὸ αὐτὸ ὑπὲρ ἀλλήλων μεριμνῶσιν τὰ
body, but ‘Sthe-Ssame ‘for %one *°another *might “have 7concern ‘the
, - τὶ h » I , τι ἐλ i re Π ,
edn? 26 καὶ etre" πάσχει ἕν μέλος, ᾽συμπάσχει! πάντα
7members, And if suffers one member, suffers with [it] all
1 , 5 » ’ ks Il ἐλ 1 ΄ tt ΄ a
τὰ μέλη" εἴτε δοξάζεται "ἕν" μέλος, ἰσυγχαίρει' πάντα ra
the members; if be glorified one’ member, rejoice with [it] ‘all the
μέλη. 27 ὑμεῖς.δε ἐστε σῶμα χριστοῦ, καὶ μέλη ἐκ
members, Now ye are [the] body of Christ, and members in
, δὰ a“ A » «ς A ? ~ ? , ~
μέρους. 28 Kai οὺὃς μὲν ἔθετο ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πρῶ-
particular. And ‘certain 7did *set +God in the assembly: first,
Tov ἀποστόλους, δεύτερον προφήτας, τρίτον διδασκάλους,
apostles ; secondly, prophets ; thirdly, teachers ;
ἔπειτα δυνάμεις, "εἶτα! χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων, πἀντιλήψεις,"
then works of power; then gifts of healings ; helps ;
κυβερνήσεις, γένη γλωσσῶν. 29 μὴ πάντες ἀπόστολοι; μὴ
governments; kinds of tongues. [Are] all apostles ?
πάντες προφῆται; μὴ πάντες διδάσκαλοι; μὴ πάντες δυνά-
all prophets ? all teachers? [have] 811 works of
peecc; 30 μὴ πάντες χαρίσματα ἔχουσιν ἰαμάτων 3 μὴ πάντες
power ? 3411 gifts *have of healings? alli
γλώσσαις λαλοῦσιν ; μὴ πάντες διερμηνεύουσιν ; 31 Ζηλοῦτε
4do speak with tongues? “all *do interpret ? *Be *emulous *of
δὲ τὰ χαρίσματα τὰ “κρείττονα"" καὶ ἔτι καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν
Xput the “gifts potter, and yet more %surpassing
ὁδὸν ὑμῖν δείκνυμι.
1a *way toyou Ishew.
8 [μὲν] LTr. b — δὲ and GfL]. ¢ + 6 the GLTTrAW.
ἢ ὑστερουμένῳ LTTrA. & σχίσματα divisions Ὑ.
ρουμένῳᾳ χίσμ
k — ἕν (read a member) ΤΤΙ[Α]. 1 συν- τὶ
ο μείζονα greater LTTra.
ε ἀλλὰ LTTVA,.
louv-TA.
ΧΙ ΧΙΥ. τ ΘΙ ΕΝ Tee, eA INS:
18 ᾿Εὰν ταῖς γλώσσαις τῶν ἀνθρώπων λαλῶ καὶ τῶν
If withthe tongues of men Ispeak and )
> ΄ 3 > ΄ ΗΠ νον», , \ ? ~ A
ἀγγέλων, ἀγάπην.δὲ Ἡῆη-ἔχω, γέγονα χαλκὸς ἤχων Ἴ
οἵ angels, but love have not, Ihave become “brass ‘sounding or
κύμβαλον ἀλαλάζον. 2 Prai ἐὰν! ἔχω προφητείαν, καὶ εἰδῶ
a cymbal clanging. And if TI have prophecy, and know
τὰ μυστήρια πάντα Kai πᾶσαν THY γνῶσιν, «καὶ ἐὰν" ἔχω
“mysteries tall and all knowledge, and if I have
πᾶσαν τὴν πίστιν, Wore ὄρη τμεθιστάνειν,! ἀγάπην δὲ
ail faith, 80 aS mountains to remoye, but love
Cw: βοὺθεέ Π > teas 2A ὉΠ} Vv ΄ I ἘΣ ᾿
μῆ-ἐχω. OUGEV εἰμι. 3 kat &av ψωμίσω TAVTA Ta
have not, nothing Iam. And if. Igiveawayinfood all
ὑπάρχοντά μου, “kai ἐὰν! παραδῶ rb.cHpa_pov iva "καυθή-
my goods, and if I deliver up my body that Imay be
σωμαι," ἀγάπην. δὲ μὴ.ἔχω, Yovdiv' ὠφελοῦμαι. 4 Ἢ ἀγάπη
burned, butlove ~ havenot, nothing Iam profited. Love
μακροθυμεῖ, χρηστεύεται"
ἡ ἀγάπη οὐ.ζηλοῖ: τὴ ἀγάπη! οὐ
has patience, is kind; love is not envious ; love not
περπερεύεται, OV.PvoLoUTaL, 5 οὐκ. ἀσχημονεῖ, οὐ. ζητεῖ τὰ
tis vain-glorious, is not puffed up, acts not unseemly, seeks not the things
ἑαυτῆς, οὐ.παροξύνεται, οὐ.λογίζεται τὸ κακόν, 6 οὐ. χαίρει
of its own, is not quickly provoked, reckons not evil, rejoices not
ἐπὶ τῇὁ ἀδικίᾳ, *ovyxaiper'62 τῇ ἀληθείᾳ, 7 πάντα στέγει,
at unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth; all things covers,
πάντα πιστεύει, πάντα ἐλπίζει, πάντα ὑπομένει. 8 Ἢ ἀγάπη
allthings believes, allthings hopes, allthings endures. Love
οὐδέποτε éxrimre.! εἴτε. “δὲ! προφητεῖαι, καταργηθήσονται"
never fails ; but whether prophecies, they shall be done away ;
εἴτε γλῶσσαι, παύσονται" + εἴτε γνῶσις, καταργηθήσεται.
whether tongues, © they shallcease ; whether knowledge it shall be done away.
9 ἐκ μέρους.γὰρ γινώσκομεν, Kai ἐκ μέρους προφητεύομεν᾽
For in part “we know, and in. part we prophesy ;
10 ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ τὸ τέλειον, “τότε τὸ ἐκ μέρους κατ-
but when may come that which is perfect, “then that in part shall be
αργηθήσεται. 11 ὅτε ἤμην νηπίος, “ὡς νήπιος ἐλάλουν," fac
done away. When Iwas aninfant, as an infant T spoke, as
νήπιος ἐφρόνουν, ὡς “νήπιος ἐλογιζόμην"" SreSdé" γέγονα
an infant, I thought, as aninfant I reasoned; but when I became
ang, κατήργηκα τὰ τοῦ νηπίου. 12 βλέπομεν.γὰρ
aman, Ididaway with thethings of the © infant. For we see
be Ὁ . ΄ τὶ
ἄρτι δι’ ἐσόπτρου ἐν αἰνίγματι, τότειδὲ πρόσωπον πρὸς
now through aglass obscufely, but then face to
πρόσωπον" ἄρτι γινώσκω ἐκ μέρους, τότε.δὲ ἐπιγνώσομαι
face ; now Iknow in φάσιν. butthen [shall know
καθὼς καὶ ἐπεγνώσθην. 13 νυνὶ δὲ μένει πίστις, ἐλπίς,
according as also I have been known. And now abides faith, hope,
ἀγάπη, τὰ τρία ταῦτα᾽ μείζων δὲ τούτων - ἡ ἀγάπη.
love ; these three things; but the greater of these [is] love.
14 Διώκετε τὴν ἀγάπην: ἔζηλοῦτε.δὲ τὰ πνευματικά,
Pursue love, , and be emulous of spirituals,
~ ev , ~ ΄
μᾶλλον δὲ ἵνα προφητεύητε. 2 ὁ γὰρ᾽ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ, οὐκ
butrather that ye may prophesy. Forhethat speaks witha tongue, not
459
men and of angels, and
have not charity, lam
become as sounding
brass, or a tinkling
cymbal. 2 And though
I have the gift of pro-
phecy, and understand
all mysteries, and
all knowledge; and
though I have ail
faith, so that I could
remove mountains,
and have not cha-
tity, I am nothing.
3 And though I be-
stow all my goods to
feed the poor, and
though I give my body
to be burned, and have
not charity, it profiteth
me nothing. 4 Charity
suffereth long, and is
kind ; charity envieth
not; charity vaunteth
not itself, is not puff-
ed up, 5 doth not be-
have itself unseemly,
seeketh not her own,
is not easily provoked,
thinketh noevil; 6 re-
joiceth not in iniquity,
but rejoiceth in the
truth ; 7 beareth all
things, believeth all
things, hopeth all
things, endureth all
things, 8 Charity never
faileth: but whether
there be prophecies,
they shall fail; whe-
ther there be tongues,
they shall cease ; whe-
ther there be know-
Jedge, it shall vanish
away. 9 For we know
in part, and we pro-
phesy in part. 10 But
when that which is
perfect is come, then
that which is in part
shall be done away.
11 When I was achild,
I spake as a child, I
understood as a child,
I thought as a child::
but when I became aq
man, I put away child<
ish things. 12 Fornow
we see through a glass,
darkly ; but then face
to face: now I know
in part ; but then shall
I know even as alsol
am known. 13 And
now abideth faith,
hope, charity, these
three ; but the great-
est of these zs charity.
XIV. Follew after
charity, and desire
spiritual gifts, but
rather that ye may
prophesy. 2 For he that
speaketh in an un-
known tongue speak-
eth not unto men, but
SS οοὕὕὺύὕύν. 0600... 0ΦΦΘιροΠαι το πτο΄΄ ὍΦοΠοεἃὸἃὃὧ π΄ οπΦΠ πον
Ρ κἂν LA. q κἂν Tra. τ μεθιστάναι LYTr. 85 οὐδέν EGW, ὃ κἂν LTrA. νυ Ψψωμίζω Be
W κἂν LA. τ καυθήσομαι I shall be\burned τ΄. ) οὐθὲν T. [ἡ ἀγάπη] LTrA. ὃ συν- Τ.
8 πίπτει {τττὰ. [δὲ] αν. ἃ -- τότε Lrtraw. © ἐλάλουν ὡς νήπιος LTTrAW. ἴ ἐφρόνουν
ὡς νήπιος, ἐλογιζόμην ὡς νήπιος LTTrA, ἕ — δὲ but ἱτττὰ.
460
unto God: for noman
understandeth him;
howbeit in the spirit
the speaketh mysteries.
3 But he that pro-
phesieth speaketh un-
to men Zo edification,
and exhortation, and
comfort. 4 He that
speaketh in an wn-
known tongue edifieth
himself; but he that
prophesieth _edifieth
the church. 5 I would
that ye allspake with
tongués, but rather
that ye prophesied:
for greater is he that
prophesieth than he
that speaketh with
tongues, except he
interpret, that the
church may receive
edifying. 6 Now, bre-
thren, if I come unto
you speaking with
tongues, what shall I
profit you, except I
shall speak to you
either by revelation, or
by knowledge, or by
prophesying, or by
doctrine? 7 Andeven
things without life
giving sound, whether
pipe or harp, except
they give a distinction
in the sounds, how
shall it be known what
is piped or harped?
8 For if the trumpet
give an uncertain
sound, who shall pre-
are himself to the
attle ? 9 So likewise
ye, except ye utter by
the tongue words casy
to be understood, how
shallit be known what
is spoken? for ye shall
speak into the air.
10 There are, it may
be, so many kinds of
voices in the world,
and none of them 7%
without signification.
11 Therefore if I know
not the meaning of the
voice, I shall be unto
him that speaketh a
barbarian, and he that
speaketh shall be a
barbarian unto me.
12 Even so ye, foras-
much as ye are zealous
of spiritual gifts, seek
that ye may excel td
the edifying of the
ehurch. 13 Wherefore
let him that speaketh
in an unknown tongue
pray that he may in-
terpret. 14 For if I
pray in an unknown
tongue, my spirit pray-
eth, but my under-
standing is unfruitful.
15 What isitthen? I
bh — τῷ LTTr[A].
the sound tz.
τ [yap] Ltr.
a σάλπιγξ φωνὴν T.
POs, KOR TUN OW OMe ara. XIV,
ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ, ἀλλὰ "τῷ" θεῷ" οὐδεὶς, γὰρ ἀκούει, πνεύματι
to men speaks, but to God: for πὸ one hears; 7in “spirit
δὲ λαλεῖ μυστήρια: 3 ὁ. δὲ προφητεύων, ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ
but he speaks mysteries. But Βα ὑμαῦ prophesies, to men speaks
οἰκοδομὴν Kai παράκλησιν Kai παραμυθίαν. 4 ὁ λαλῶν
{for] building up and encouragement gnd οομπβο]αύϊθῃ. He that speaks
Ὑλώσσῃ, ἑαυτὸν οἰκοδομεῖ 0.08 προφητεύων, ἐκκλησίαν
withatongue, himself “builds up; but hethat prophesies, [the] assembly
οἰκοδομεῖ. 5 θέλω.δὲ πάντας ὑμᾶς λαλεῖν γλώσσαις, μᾶλλον
builds up. Now I desire all you tospeak withtongues, “rather
δὲ τ , τ ΄ i A \ « Ud n
εινα TOOPNTEVITE μείζων yap 0 προφητεύων ἢ
prophesies than
*put that ye should prophesy : “greater ΤΟΥ [is] he that
ὁ λαλῶν γλώσσαις, ἐκτὸς εἰμὴ διερμηνεύῃ, ἵνα ἡ ἐκ-
he that speaks with tongues, unless he should interpret, that the - 98-
κλησία οἰκοδομὴν λάβῃ: 6 *Nuvi'dé, ἀδελφοί, ἐὰν ἔλθω
sembly building up may receive. And now, brethren, if TIcome
πρὸς ὑμᾶς γλώσσαις λαλῶν, Ti ὑμᾶς, ὠφελήσω, ἐὰν. μὴ
to you withtongues speaking, what you shalllI profit, unless
ὑμῖν λαλήσω ἢ ἐν ἀποκαλύψει, ἢ ἐν γνώσει, ἢ ἐν προ-
revelation, or in knowledge, or in pro-
to you I shall speak either in
onreia, ἢ lev" διδαχῇ; Touwe τὰ ἄψυχα φωνὴν διδόντα,
phecy, or in teaching? Even lifeless things a sound giving,
εἴτε αὐλὸς εἴτε κιθάρα, ἐὰν διαστολὴν ™roic φθόγγοις!
whether pipe or harp, if distinction to the sounds”
μὴ.δῷ, πῶς γνωσθήσεται τὸ avrovpEvoy ἢ τὸ κιθαρὶ-
they give not, how shallbe known that being piped or being
, - ‘ s 2d AS » n \ , > i) ~ ΄
ζόμενον ; SB καὶ. γὰρ. ἐὰν ἄδηλον "φωνὴν σάλπιγξ' δῷ, τίς
harped ? For also if anuncertain sound atrumpet’ give, who
παρασκευάσεται εἰς πόλεμον ; 9 οὕτως Kai ὑμες διὰ τῆς
shall prepare himself for war ? So also ye, by.means of the
γλώσσης ἐὰν. μὴ εὔδημον λόγον δῶτε, πῶς γνωσθήσεται τὸ
. tongue unless an intelligible speech ye give, how shall be known that
λαλούμενον ; ἔσεσθε. γὰρ εἰς ἀέρα λαλοῦντες. 10 Τοσαῦτα,
being spoken? for ye will be*into(*the]‘*air ‘speaking. So many,
εἰ τύχοι, γένη φωνῶν Cot" ἐν κόσμῳ, Kai οὐδὲν Pad-
it may be, kinds of sounds there are in[the] world, and none of
τῶν" ἄφωνον" 11 ἐὰν οὖν μὴ. εἰδῶ τὴν δύναμιν
them without [distinct] sound. If therefore I know not the power
τῆς φωνῆς, ἔσομαι τῷ λαλοῦντι βάρβαρος" καὶ ὁ.
of the sound, I shall be tohimthat speaks abarbarian; and he that
λαλῶν, ἐν ἐμοὶ βάρβαρος" 12 οὕτως Kai ὑμεῖς, ἐπεὶ ζηλωταί
speaks, *for *me ‘a *barbarian, ‘ So also ye, since -emulous
ἐστε πνευμάτων, πρὸς τὴν οἰκοδομὴν τῆς ἐκκλησίας ζητεῖτε
yeare of spirits, for the buildingup ofthe assembly ᾿ séek
iva περισσεύητε. 13 4Acérep' ὁ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ, προσευ-
that ye may abound. Wherefore he that speaks withatongue, let him
, \ Η
χέσθω ἵνα διερμηνεύῃ. 14 ἐὰν "γὰρ' προσεύχωμαι γλώσσψ,
pray that he may interpret, For if I pray with a tongue,
τὸ πνεῦμά μου προσεύχεται;- ὁ. δὲ νοῦς. μου ἄκαρπός ἐστιν.
my spirit prays, but my understanding unfruitful 18.
15 τί οὖν ἐστιν ; προσεύξομαι τῷ πνεύματι, προσεύξομαι
What then is it? Iwillpray withthe Spirit, ΞῚ Swill *pray
Η͂ Η ~ ας ~ ~ , ~*
δὲ καὶ τῷ νοΐ ψαλῶ τῷ πνεύματι, ψαλῶ
ταῦ also with the understanding. Iwillpraise withthe Spirit, I will ‘praise
k νῦν LTTraw.
© εἰσὶν LTTrAW.
i δὲ and Lrvra, i — ἐν {1{ττ]. τὰ τοῦ φθόγγον of
ὟΝ
P --- αὐτῶν LTTrAW. 4 διὸ LTTrA.
It CO RD NATTA Nese
XIV.
ἢ τ 3 oe
5" καὶ ‘rep! vot. 16 ἐπεὶ ἐὰν "εὐλογήσῃς" “τῷ
hut also with the understanding. Else _ if thou bless with the
πνεύματι, ὁ ἀναπληρῶν τὸν τόπον τοῦ ἰδιώτου πῶς
spirit, he that fills the place of the uninstructed how
ἐρεῖ τὸ ἀμὴν ἐπὶ τῇ.σῇ εὐχαριστίᾳ, ἐπειδὴ TL λέγεις
shall hesay the Amen αὖ thy giving of thanks, since what thou sayest
ovx.oldey; 17 σὺ. μὲν. γὰρ καλῶς εὐχαριστεῖς, *aXX'" ὁ ἕτερος
he knows not ? For thou indeed well givest thanks, but the other
> a ~ ~ ~ ~ “2 « ~
οὐκ. οἰκοδομεῖται. 18 εὐχαριστῶ τῷ θεῷ You," πάντων ὑμῶν
is not built up. I thank 2God ‘my, 7than 8all %of °you
ἄλλον ᾿γλώσσαις λαλῶν"" 19 "ἀλλ᾽" ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ θέλω πέντε
Smore ‘with °tongues “speaking ; but in[the] assembly I desire five
λόγους dia τοῦ ννούς" μου λαλῆσαι, ἵνα καὶ ἄλλους
words with 2understanding “my to speak, that also others
μυρίους λόγους ἐν γλώσσῃ. 20 ᾿Αδελφοί, μὴ
’ n
KATHXNOW, ἢ
x in a tongue. Brethren, ἐμοῦ
I may-instruct, than ten thousand words
παιδία γίνεσθε ταῖς φρεσίν: ἀλλὰ τῇ κακίᾳ νηπιάζετε,
3children "he in (your) minds, but in malice be babes ;
‘ ͵ , ~ , ,
raic.cé φρεσὶν τέλειοι γίνεσθε. 21 ἐν τῷ νόμῳ γέγρα-
but in [your] minds 7full *grown *be. In the law it has been
πται, Ὅτι ἐν ἑτερογλώσσοις, Kai ἐν χείλεσιν “ἑτέροις. λα-
written, By other tongues, and by *lips other I will
, ~ ~ , ‘ e , ,
λήσω TH.Aayi-rovTw, Kai οὐδ᾽ οὕτως εἰσακούσονταί μου,
speak to this people, and noteven thus
λέγει κύριος. 32 Ὥστε ai γλῶσσαι εἰς σημεῖόν εἰσιν, οὐ
saith [the] Lord. Sothat the tongues for a sign are, not
τοῖς πιστεύουσιν, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἀπίστοις᾽ 1)-0&-TOOgNTEIA,
to those that believe, but to the unbelievers ; but prophecy,
ov τοῖς ἀπίστοις, ἀλλὰ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν. 23 ἐὰν οὖν
not tothe unbelievers, but to those that believe. If therefore
ἀσυνέλθῃ" ἡ ἐκκλησία ὕλη ἐπὶ. τὸ αὐτό, Kai πάντες “γλώσ-
will they hear me,
“come ®together 'the “assembly *wholé inoneplace, and all with
~ Π ay A " 2 ~ n ν
σαις λαλῶσιν," εἰσέλθωσιν δὲ ἰδιῶται ἢ ἄπιστοι,
tongues should speak, and come in uninstructed ones or unbelievers,
ovK.ipovow ὅτι μαίνεσθε; 24 ἐὰν δὲ πάντες προφητεύωσιν,
will they not say that ye are mad? But if all prophesy,
? , , » ? , « A ,
εἰσέλθῃ. δὲ τις ἄπιστος ἢ ἰδιώτης, ἐλέγχεται ὑπὸ πάν-
and should come in some unbeliever or uninstructed, he is convicted by all,
των, ἀνακρίνεται ὑπὸ πάντων, 25 ‘kai οὕτως" τὰ κρυπτὰ
he is examined by all; and thus the secrets
~ , ~ ΄ ΄ ‘ ‘ ’ ‘
τῆς καρδίας. αὐτοῦ φανερὰ γίνεται: Kai οὕτως πεσὼν ἐπὶ
of his heart manifest become; and thus,* falling upon
πρόσωπον, προσκυνήσει τῷ θεῷ, ἀπαγγέλλων Ort SO θεὸς
(his] face, he will do homage to God, declaring that God
ὄντως" ἐν ὑμῖν ἐστιν.
indeed amongst you is.
26 Τί οὖν ἐστιν, adedgot;
What then isit, brethren?
ὑμῶν" ψαλμὸν ἔχει, διδαχὴν
of you a psalm has,
ὕταν συνέρχησθε, ἕκαστος
when ye may come together, each
ἔχει, Ἰγλῶσσαν ἔχει, ἀποκά-
a teaching has, atongue . has, a reve-
λυψιν ἔχει," ἑρμηνείαν eye’ πάντα πρὸς οἰκοδομὴν *ye-
lation has, aninterpretation has. Allthings for buildingup let be
461
will pray with the spi-
rit,and I willpray with
the understanding al-
so: I will sing with
the spirit, and I will
sing with the under-
standing also. 16 Else
when thou shalt bless
with the spirit, how
shall he that occupieth
the room of the un-
learned say Amen at
thy giving of thanks,
seeing he understand-
eth not what thou say-
est ? 17 For thou verily
givest thanks well, but
the other is not edified.
18 I thank my'God, 1
speak with tongues
more than ye all:
19 yet in the church I
had rather speak five
words with my under-
standing, that by my
voice I might teach
others also, than ten
thousand words in
an unknown tongue,
20 Brethren, be not
children in under-
standing : howbeit in
malice be ye children,
but in understanding
be men, 21 In the law
it is written, With
men of other tongues
and other lips will I
speak unto this pco-
ple; and yet for all
that will they not hear
me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues
are for a sign, not to
them that believe, but
to them that believe
not : but prophesying
serveth not for them
that believe not, but
for them which be-
lieve. 23 If therefore
the whole church be
come together into one
place, and all speak
with tongues, and
there come in those
that are unlearned, or
unbelievers, will they
not say that ye ara
mad? 24 But if all
prophesy, and there
come in one that be-
lieveth not, or one un-
learned, he is convine-
ed of all, he is judged
of all: 25 and thus
are the secrets of his
heart made manifest ;
and so falling down
on his face he' will
worship God, and re-
port that Godisin you
of a truth,
26 How is it then,
brethren? when ye
come together, every
—_—_—_——— ee SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS
s— δὲ Ltr]. ἢ -- τῷ ther.
LTTrA. x ἀλλὰ Tr. Υ — pov GLTTraw.
ἃ ἀλλὰ 1πττὰ. » τῷ vot LTTrAW.
γλώσσαις LTTrA. z
LiTr[A].
Υ evAoyys LTTrA.
ς ἑτέρων ‘others’ LTTrA.
- καὶ οὕτως GLTTrAW.
1 ἀποκάλυψιν ἔχει, γλῶσσαν ἔχει LTTrAW.
w -- τῴ (read mvev. with [the] Spirit)
2 γλώσσῃ λαλῶ I speak with a tongue trtra.
ἃ ἔλθῃ come L.
& ὄντως ὃ (— ὁ Τ) θεὸς LTTrAW.
K γινέσθω ΟἸΤΊΤΑΥ.
ε λαλῶσιν
Β- ὑμῶν
462
one of you hath a
salm, hath a doctrine,
ath a tongue, hath a
revelation, hath an in-
terpretation. - Let all
things be done unto
edifying. 27 If any
man speak in an ur-
known tongue, let tt be
by two, or at the most
by three, and that by
course; and let one
interpret. 28 But if
there be no interpreter,
let him keep silence in
the church; and let
him speak to himself,
and to God. 29 Let
the prophets speak two
or three, and let the
other judge. 30 If any
thing be revealed to
another that sitteth
by, let the first hold
his peace. 31 For ye
may all prophesy one
by one, that all may
learn, and all may be
comforted. 32 And the
spirits of the prophets
are subject to the pro-
phets. 33 For God is
not the author of con-
fusion, but of peace, as
in all churches of the
saints.
34 Let your women
keep silence in the
churches : for it is not
permitted unto them
to speak ; but they are
commanded to be un-
der obedience, as also
saiththe law. 35 And
if they will learn any
thing, let them ask
their husbands at
home: forit is ashame
for women to speak
in the church.
36 What? came the
word of God out from
you? orcame it unto
you only? 37 If any
man think himself to
be a prophet, or spi-
ritual, let him ac-
knowledge that the
things that I write un-
to you are the com-
mandments of the
Lord. 38 But if any
man be ignorant, let
him be _ ignorant.
39 Wherefore, breth-
ren, covet to prophesy,
and forbid not to speak
with tongues. 40 Let
all things be done de-
cently and in order,
XY. Moreover, bro-
thren, I declare unto
ou the gospel which
preached unto you,
1 ἑρμηνευτής LTr.
© — ὑμῶν LITA.
is LITrAW.
* -- μου my (brethren) [L]rT:{4].
5 ἐπιτρέπεται LITrAW-
τ γυναμκὶ (8. Woman) λαλεῖν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ LTTrA. "5
* ἐντολή ἃ command LTr[A]W ; --- ἐντολαί T.
ΡΟΣ ΚΟΡΙΝΘΤΟΥΣ ἊἋ.
γνέσθω." 27 εἴτε γλώσσῃ
done.
XIV, XV.
τις λαλεῖ, κατὰ δύο ἢ τὸ
If withatongue anyone speak, [let it be] by two or the
πλεῖστον τρεῖς, καὶ ἀνὰ μέρος, Kai εἷς διεομηνευέτω. 28 ἐὰν δὲ
most three, and insuccession, and 7one ‘let interpret; and if
4 Tr ΄ ΄ ~ 4
μὴ. 'διερμηνευτής,, σιγάτω ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ: ἑαυτῷ δὲ
there be not aninterpreter, let him be silent in an assembly; and to himself
λαλείτω καὶ τῷ θεῷ. 29 προφῆται. δὲ δύο ἢ τρεῖς λαλεί-
let him speak and to God. And prophets *two “or *three *let
Twoav, Kai οἱ ἄλλοι διακρινέτωσαν. 30 ἐὰν δὲ ἄλλῳ
speak, and *the “others ‘et discern. But if to another
᾽ ~ , « ~ , ο΄
ἀποκαλυφθῇ καθημένῳ, O° πρῶτος σιγάτω. 81 δύ-
Sshould *be °a revelation ‘sitting “by, ®the “first "let be silent, “Ye
νασθε γὰρ καθ᾽ ἕνα πάντες προφητεύειν, Wa πάντες μαν-
Scan ‘for one by one all prophesy, that all may
θάνωσιν, καὶ πάντες παρακαλῶνται. 32 Kai πνεύματα
learn, and all may be exhorted. And spirits
προφητῶν προφήταις ὑποτάσσεται" 33 οὐ. γάρ ἐστιν ἀκατα-
of prophets to prophets are subject. For “not *he7ig ‘Sof 7dis-
oraciac ὁ θεός, αλλ" εἰρήνης, we ἐν πᾶσαις ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις
order *the °God, but ofpeace, as in all the assemblies
τῶν "ἁγίων.
ofthe saints.
34 Ai! γυναῖκες οὑμῶν" ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις σιγάτωσαν"
“Women ‘your in the assemblies let them be silent,
οὐ.γὰρ-Ῥἐπιτέτραπται" αὐταῖς λαλεῖν, ™adN'! 4yroraccecAat,!
for it is not allowed to them to speak; but to be in subjection,
καθὼς Kat ὁ νόμος λέγει. BS EOE τι μαθεῖν θέλουσιν,
according as alsothe law says. But if anything tolearn they wish,
év.otkw τοὺς ἰδίους ἄνδρας ἐπερωτάτωσαν᾽ αἰσχρὸν γάρ ἐστιν
αὖ home their own husbands let them ask ; for a shame it is
τγυναιξὶν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ λαλεῖν."
for women in assembly to speak.
90 Ἢ ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθεν ;
Or “from *you *the “word Τοῦ *God ‘went “out,
μόνους κατήντησεν; 37 εἴ τις
only did it arrive ?
πνευματικός,
spiritual,
2
ἢ εἰς ὑμᾶς
or to you
δοκεῖ προφήτης εἶναι ἢ
If anyone thinks a prophet tobe or
ἐπιγινωσκτω ἃ γράφω ὑμῖν, Ore "τοῦ"
let him recognize ὑπ things I write toyou, that of the
κυρίου ‘eiaiy" “ἐντολαί 38 εἰ δὲ τις ἀγνοεῖ, ἀγνοείτω."
Lord they are commands, But if any be ignorant, let him be ignorant.
89 Ὥστε, ἀδελφοίξ, ζηλοῦτε τὸ προφητεύειν, Kai TO λαλεῖν
Ξο that, brethren, be emulous to prophesy, and to speak
γγλώσσαις μὴ.κωλύετε." 40 πάντα “ εὐσχημόνως Kai κατὰ
with tongues do ποὺ forbid. All things becomingly and with
τάξιν γινέσθω.
erder let be done.
‘ XY os. ,
15 Γνωρίζω δὲ ὑμῖν, ἀδελφοί, τὸ εὐαγγέλιον ὃ εὐηγ-
But I make known to you, brethren, the gladtidings which I an-
γελισάμην ὑμῖν, ὃ Kai παρελάβετε, ἐν ᾧ Kai ἑστήκατε,
nounced to you; which also ye received, in which also ye stand,
τὰ ἀλλὰ LTTrAW. 2 ἁγίων, αἱ (read verse 33 joined to verse 84) GLT.
4 ὑποτασσέσθωσαν let them be in subjection LTTr.
5. — τοῦ (read of [the]) GLrTraw. ὃ ἐστὶν it
Ἢ ἀγνοεῖται he is ignored τ.
Υ μὴ κωλύετε (+ ἐν [L]a) γλώσσαις Lira, ΟΦ + ὃς
Sut (all things) Gurtraw.
ἔχον: ry CORT ΝΎ ANS:
20 οὗ καὶ σώζεσθε, τίνι λόγῳ δεὐηγγελισάμην"
ὑμῖν
by which also ye are being saved, *what Sword ἍΝ
announced ®to you
εἰ κατέχετε, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ εἰκὴ ἐπιστεύσατε. 3 Παρέδωκα.γὰρ
4if 7ye “hold *fast, unless in vain ye believed. For 1 delivered
ὑμῖν ἐν ποώτοις, ὃ Kat παοέλαβον, ὅτι χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν
toyou in the first place, what also I reccived, that Christ died
ὑπὲρ τῶν.ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν, " κατὰ τὰς γραφάς" 4 καὶ ὅτι
tor our sins, according to the scriptures ; and that
; ate ΠΡ Sitch tah (eee 5 :
ἐτάφη, καὶ Ore ἐγήγερται τῇ “τρίτῃ ἡμέοᾳ, κατὰ τὰς
he was buried; and that he was raised the third day, according to the
, ν εἴ » = ~ τ τὸ aN >
γραφάς" ὃ καὶ ὅτε ὠφθη Κηφᾷ, “εἶτα" τοῖς δώδεκα. 6 ἔπειτα
rer:ptures; and that he appeared to Ccphas, then tothe twelve. Then
” > ΄ , » κα ~ Pree ¢ bz = ε
ὠφθὴ ἐπάνω πεντακοσίοις ἀδελφοῖς ἐφάπαξ, εξ ὧν ot
he appeared toabove five hundred brethren at once, of whom the
πλείους! μένουσιν ἕως ἄρτι, τινὲς δὲ ‘kai! ἐκοιμήθησαν.
greater part remain until now, but some also are fallen asleep.
” » , ~~ Ι͂ - > , ~
7 ἔπειτα ὠφθη ᾿Ιακώβῳ, “εἶτα τοῖς ἀποστύλοις πᾶσιν.
Then he appeared to James ; then to “the “apostles tall;
8 ἔσχατον.δὲ πάντων, ὡσπερεὶ τῷ. ἐκτρώματ. ὠφθη κἀμοί.
and last of all, as to an abortion, he appeared also to me.
9 ἐγὼ.γάρ εἰμι GO ἐλάχιστος τῶν ἀποστόλων, ὃς
For I am the least of the apostles, who
ἱκανὸς - καλεῖσθαι ἀπόστολος, διότι
οὐκ εἰμὶ
ami not
ἐδιωξα τὴν ἐκκλησίαν
fit to be called apostle, because I persecuted the assembly
τοῦ θεοῦ. 10 χάριτι. δὲ θεοῦ εἰμι ὅ εἰμι, καὶ ἡ χάρις.αὐτοῦ
of God. But by grace of God Lam what Tam, and his grace
” εἰς ἐμὲ οὐ κενὴ ἐγενήθη, adda περισσότερον av-
which [was] towards me but
τῶν πάντων ἐκοπίασα" οὐκ. ἐγὼ.δέ, aA" ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ
not void has been, more abundantly than
therm all I laboured, but not I, but the grace of God
hy σὺν ἐμοί. 11 eire οὖν ἐγὼ εἴτε ἐκεῖνοι, οὕτως κηρύσ-
with me. Whether therefore I or they, so we
σομεν, καὶ οὕτως ἐπιστεύσατε. 12 ἙἘϊ δὲ χριστὸς κηρύσσεται,
preach, and su ye believed. Now if Christ is age
OTe ἐκ νεκοῶν" ἐγήγερται, πῶς λέγουσίν ἕτινες
that from among [the] dead he has been raised, how say some
ἐν ὑμῖν" ὅτι ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν οὐκ ἔστιν ; 13 εἰ δὲ ava-
among you thata resurrection of [the] dead there is not ὃ But if aresur-
στασις νεκρῶν οὐκιἔστιν, οὐδὲ χριστὸς ἐγήγερται" 14 εἰ δὲ
rection οὗ [the] dead there is not, neither Christ has been raised: but if
χριστὸς οὐκ. ἐγήγερται, κενὸν ἄρα ' τὸ. κἠρυγμα. ἡμῶν, KEV?)
Christ has ποῖ becnraised, thenvoid [15] our proclamation, “void
ποκα le, aR aye ; ae oe ee,
δὲν καὶ κ). πίστις. ὑμῶν. 15 εὑρισκόμεθα.δὲ καὶ ψευδομάρτυρες
‘and also your faith, And we are found also false witnesses
τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅτι ἐμαρτυρήσαμεν κατὰ τοῦ θεοῦ ὅτι ἤγειρεν
of God; for We witnessed concerning God that he raised up
τὸν χριστόν, ὃν οὐκιἤγειρεν εἴπερ ἄρα VEKOOL οὐκ
the Christ, whom he raised not if then [the] dead =not
ἐγείρονται" 10 el.yap γφεκροὶ οὐκ.ἐγείρονται, οὐδὲ χριστὸς
‘are raised. For if [the] dead Christ
ἐγήγερται" 17 εἰ.δὲ χριστὸς οὐκ. ἐγήγερται, ματαία ἡ πίστις
has been raised ; butif Christ has not been raised, vain "faith
are nou raised, neither
> δσὐαγγελισάμην L. ς ἡμέρᾳ τῇ τρίτῃ LITrAW.
VTTraw. [-- καὶ τὐτι[Α]. * ἔπειτα TA
one 2 Let Η 8 ἀλλὰ LTTrAW.
"EKPWY OTL A, k ἐν ὑμιν τινὲς LITrAW,
1+ καὶ also [Livaw,
ἃ ἔπειτα T.
h — y» LTTra.
m — δὲ LITrAW,
463
which also ye have re-
ceived, and wherein ye
stand; 2 by which al-
so ye are saved, if ye
keep in memory what
I preached unto you,
unless ye have believed
in vain. 3 For [ de-
livered unto you first
of all that which 1
also received, how that
Christ died for our
sins according to the
scriptures ; 4 and that
he was buried, and
that he rose again the
third day according to
the scriptures : 5 and
that he was seen of
Cephas, then of the
twelve: 6 after that,
he was seen of above
five hundred brethren
at once of whom
the greater part re-
main unto this pre-
sent, but some are
fallen asleep. 7 After
that, he was seen of
James ; then of allthe
apostles. 8 Aud last of
all he was seen of me
also, as of one born
out of due time. 9 For
Iam the least of the
apostles, that am not
meet to be ealled an
apostle, because I per-
secuted the church of
God. 10 But by the
grace of God 1 am
what I am: and his
grace which was le-
stowed upon me was
not in vain; but I
laboured more abun-
dantly than they all:
yet not Τὶ but the grace
of God which was with
me. 11 Therefore whe-
ther it were 1 or they,
so we preach, and so
ye believed. 12 Now if
Christ be preached that
he rose from the dead,
how say some among
you that there is no
resurrection of the
dead? 13 But if there
be no resurrection of
the dead, then is
Christ not risen:14 and
if Chri-t be not risen,
then 7s our preaching
vain, and your faithzs
also vain. 15 Yea, and
‘we are fuund false
witnesses of God; be-
cause we have testified
of God that he rai-ed
up Christ: whom ke
Taised not up, if so be
that the dead rise not.
16 For if the dead rise
not, then is not Christ
raised: 17 and if Christ
© πλείονες
1 ἐκ
464
be not raised, your
faith ts vain; ye are
yet in your sins.
18 Then they also
which are fallen asleep
in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only
we have hope in Christ,
we are of all men most
miserable,
20 But now is Christ
risen from the dead,
and become the first-
fruits of them that
slept. 21 For since by
man came death, by
man came also the re-
surrection of the dead.
22 For asin Adam all
die, even so in Christ
shall all be made a-
live, 23 But every man
in his own order:
Christ the firstfruits ;
afterward they that
are Christ’s at his
coming. 24 Then com-
eth the end, when he
shall have delivered
up the kingdom to
God, even the Father ;
when heshall have put
down all rule and all
authority and power.
25 For he must reign,
till he hath put all
enemies unfler his feet.
26 The last enemy that
shall be destroyed is
death, 27 For he hath
pee ail things under
is feet. But when he
saith,all things are put
under him, zt 73 mani-
fest that he is except-
ed, which did put all
thidgs under him,
28 And when all things
shall be subdued unto
him, then shall the
Son also himself be
subject unto him that
put all things under
him, that God may be
all in all.
29 Else what shall
they do which are
baptized for the dead,
if the dead rise not
at all? why are they
then baptized for the
dead? 30 and why
stand we in jeopardy
every hour? 31 I pro-
test by your rejoicing
which I have in Christ
Jesus our Lord, I die
daily. 32 If after the
manner of men I have
© + [ἐστίν] is L.
F—o LIT: [A]W.
LTTrA.
5. — καὶ (LJtr[a].
Y ἄχρι ΤΑ.
& — 7a. LITA.
ΠΡΟΣ Ke OPP ACNE ORO ny ese At
ὑμῶν" ἔτι ἐστὲ ἐν ταῖς. ἁμαρτίαις ὑμῶν" 18 ἄρα.καὶ οἱ
*your [is]; still ye’are in your sins. Andthen those that
κοιμηθέντες EX χριστῷ ἀπώλοντο. 19 εἰ ἐν τῇ.-ζωῃ.ταύτῃ
fell asleep in Christ perished. Li in! this life
Ρηλπικότες ἐσμὲν EV χριστῷ" μόνον, ἐλεεινότεροι πάντων ἀν-
OV).
2we Shave *hope Sin °Christ ‘only, more miserable than all
θρώπων ἐσμέν.
men we are,
20 Νυνὶ δὲ χριστὸς ἐγήγερται ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἀπαρχὴ
Butnow Christ has been raised fromamong [6] dead, first-fruit
TOY κεκοιμημένων “ἐγένετο. 21 ἐπειδὴ. γὰρ Ov ἀνθρώπου
οὗ those fallen asleep he became, For since by man [15]
τὸ" θάνατος, καὶ Ov ἀνθρώπου ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν. 22 ὥσπερ
death, also by man resurrection of [the] dead. “As
yap ἐν τῷ Αδὰμ πάντες ἀποθνήσκουσιν, οὕτως καὶ ἐν τῷ
‘for in Adam all die, 80 aiso in the
~ , , ee ‘ > ~?> ,
χριστῷ πάντες ζωοποιηθήσονται. 23 ἕκαστος δὲ ἐν τῷ. ἰδίῳ
Christ all shall be made alive. But each in hisown
τάγματι᾽ ἀπαρχὴ χριστός, ἔπειτα οἱ ὅ χριστοῦ ἐν τῇ
rank: [?the] *first-frnit Christ, then those ofChrist «at
παρουσίᾳ αὐτοῦ" 24 εἶτα τὸ τέλος, ὅταν ἱπαραδφῳ!) τὴν
his coming, Then the end, when he shall have given up the
βασιλείαν τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί, ὅταν καταργήπ
kingdom tohim ὙΠῸ [158] God and Father; when he shall have annulled
πᾶσαν ἀρχὴν Kai πᾶσαν ἐξουσίαν καὶ δύναμιν. 25 δεῖ. γὰρ
all rule and all authority and power. For it behoves
> . Xr , v2 " =< wr il fa) ~ , 5 ᾿
αὐτὸν AOLAEVELY, “AX PLC οὐ “αν a) TAVTAC TOVC
him to reign, unti he shall havé put all
’ θ 4 x « \ ‘ 50 > ~ 9 »ν ? 0 A
ἐχθροὺς Σ ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ. 26 ἔσχατος ἐχθρὸς καταρ-
enemies under his feet. (The] last enemy an-
~ c ’ , A t , xv « ‘A ν
γεῖται ὁ θάνατος. 27 Ἰαντα.γὰρ ὑπέταξεν ὑπὸ τοὺς
nulled [is] death. For all things he put in subjection under
πόδας αὐτοῦ: ὕὅταν.δὲ εἴπῃ Yoru πάντα ὕὑποτέτακται,
his feet. But when it be said that all things have been put in subjection,
δῆλον ὅτι ἐκτὸς τοῦ ὑποτάξαντος αὐτῷ τὰ. πάντα"
Lit is] manifest that [itis]except him who put in subjection to him all things,
28 ὅταν δὲ ὑποταγῇ αὐτῷ τὰςπάντα, τότε
But when shall have been put ia subjection to him all things, then
"kai! αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὕποταξαντι
also “himself ‘the *Son will be put in subjection to him who put in subjection
αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα, ἵνα ὁ θεὸς τὰ" πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν.
tohim allthings, that 7may*be ‘God all in all.
29 ᾿Επεὶ τί ποιήσουσιν οἱ βαπτιζόμενοι ὑπὲρ τῶν νεκρῶν
Since what shallthey do who are baptized. for the dead
εἰ ὅλως νεκροὶ οὐκ ἐγείρονται; τί καὶ βαπτίζονται ὑπὲρ
if *at "411 ('the}] *dead “not are raised ? why also are they baptized for
bray νεκρῶν" ; 307i καὶ ἡμεῖς κινδυνεύομεν πᾶσαν ὥραν:
the dead ? Why also‘ “we ?are in danger every hour?
31 καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἀποθνήσκω, νὴ τὴν “ἡμετέραν! καύχησιν, 4
Daily I die, by our boasting,
ἣν ἔχω ἐν χριστῷ 1ησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ.ἡμῶν. 82 εἰ κατὰ
which I have in’ Christ Jesus our Lord. If according to
P ἐν χριστῷ ἠλπικότες ἐσμὲν LTTrAW. 4 --- ἐγένετο GLTTrAW.
5. + τοῦ (read of the Christ) GLITraw. t παραδιδοῖ he may give up
Ww — ἂν LTTrAW. x + [αὐτοῦ] his (enemies) τι. Υ [ore] L.
υ αὐτῶν them GLirraw. © ὑμετέραν yOUr EGLTTrAW.
ἃ + ἀδελφοί brethren LTTra,
ENG. PCO ΝΥ ΗΑ NGS:
ἄνθρωπον ἐθηριομάχησα ἐν ᾿Βφέσῳ,. τί μοι TO “ὔφελος,
man I fought with beasts in Ephesus, what tome the profit,
él γεκροὶ οὐκ. ἐγείρονται 3" φάγωμεν καὶ πίωμεν,
if [the] dead are not raised ? We may eat and we may drink;
αὔριον.γὰρ ἀποθνήσκομεν. 33 μὴ. πλανᾶσθε" φθείρουσιν ἤθη
for to-morrow we die. Be not misled : Seorrupt °manners
ἰχρήσθ᾽" ὁμιλίαι κακαί. 84 ἐκνήψατε δικαίως, καὶ μὴ
*zood ?companionships ‘evil. Awake up righteously, and *not
ἁμαρτάνετε" ἀγνωσίαν. γὰρ θεοῦ τινες ἔχουσιν" πρὸς 2! τροπὴν
‘sin; forignorance of God some have: to 2shame
ὑμῖν ϑλέγω."
tyour Τ5ΡΌΔΚ.
35 "ANN" ἐρεῖ τις, Πῶς ἐγείρονται οἱ νεκροί: ποίῳ
But willsay someone, How areraised the dead? *with *what
δὲ σώματι ἔρχονται: 36 ‘agoor,' σὺ ὃ σπείρεις, οὐ
24nd ὈΟΩΥ ἄο they come ? Fool; “thou ‘what sowest, *not
ζωοποιεῖται ἐ ἐὰν. μὴ ἀποθά;)" y 97 καὶ ὃ σπείρεις, οὐ τὸ σῶμα
tis quiokened unless it die. And what thou sowest,notthe body
τὸ γενησόμενον σπείρεις, ἀλλὰ γυμνὸν KOKKOY, εἰ τύχοι,
that * — shall be thou sowest, but a bare grain, it may be
σίτου ἢ τινος τῶν λοιπῶν 88 ὁ.δὲ θεὸς ἰαὐτῷ δίδωσιν"
of wheat or of some one of the _ rest ; and God to it gives
σῶμα καθὼς ἠθέλησεν, Kai ἑκάστῳ τῶν σπερμάτων "τὸ" ἴδιον
a body according as he willed, and toeach of the seeds its own
σῶμα. 39 οὐ πᾶσα oap— ἡ αὐτὴ cape ἀλλὰ ἄλλη μὲν
body. Not every flesh [is]the same flesh, but one
ἰσὰρξ' ἀνθρώπων, ἄλλη.δὲ σὰρξ κτηνῶν, ἄλλη.δὲ τι πἰχθύων,
flesh of men, and another flesh of beasts, and another οἵ fishes,
ἄλλη.δὲ πτηνῶν." 40 καὶ σώματα ἐπουράνια, καὶ
aud another οἵ birds. And bodies heavenly, and
BOSE ἐπίγεια" add" ἑτέρα ἐπουρανίων
bodies earthly : but different [is] the *of “the *heavenly
δόξα, ἑτέρα.δὲ 1 τῶν ἐπιγείων. 41 ἄλλη δόξα ἡλίου,
‘glory, and different that of the ear thly : one glory of [ihe] sun,
καὶ ἄλλη δόξα σελήνης, Kai ἄλλη δόξα ἀστέρων ἀστὴρ
and another glory of [the] moon, and another glory of [the] stars; “star
γὰρ ἀστέρος διαφέρει ἐν δόξῃ. 42 οὕτως καὶ ἡ ἀνάστασις
for ‘from °star ‘differs in glory. So also Cis] the resurrection
τῶν νεκρῶν. σπείρεται ἐν φθορᾷ. ἐγείρεται ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ"
ofthe dead. Itissown in corruption, it is raised in ineorruptibility.
43 σπείρεται ἐν ἀτιμίᾳ, ἐγείρεται ἐν δόξῃ" σπείρεται ἐν ἀ-
It issown in dishonour, itisraised in glory. It issown in weak-
σθεγείᾳ, ἐγείρεπαι ἐν δυνάμει" 44 σπείρεται σῶμα ψυχικόν,
ee itisraised in power. Itissown a*body ‘natural,
ἐγείρεται σῶμα πνευματικόν. Piorw σῶμα ψυχικόν, “καὶ
κ
(there are]
μὲν ἡ τῶν
itisraised a pees ‘spiritual : there is a*body ‘natural, and
ἔστιν" "σώπα, πνευματικόν. 45 οὕτως καὶ γέγραπται,
there is CaS: ‘spiritual. So also it has been written,
"Eyévero ὁ πρῶτος “ἀνθρωπος' τυ εἰς ψυχὴν ζῶσαν" ὁ
*Became “the first sman dani a?soul ‘living; the
ἔσχατος ᾿Αδὰμ. εἰς nee ἘΠΕ ἅτ 40 ἀλλ᾽ οὐ πρῶτον
last Adam a*spirit ‘quickening. But not first [was]
465
fought with beasts at
Ephesus, what ad-
vantageth it me, if
the ded rise not ¢ ‘let
us eatand drink ; for
to morrow we die.
33 Be not deceived :
evil communications
corrupt good manners.
34 Awake torighteous-
ness, and sin not ; for
some have not the
knowledge of God: 1
speak this to your
shame,
35 But some man
willsay, How are the
dead raised up? and
with what body do
they come? 36 Thou
fool, that which thou
sowest is not quicken-
ed, except it dic: 37 and
that which thou sow-
est, thou sowest not
that body that shall
be, but bare grain, it
may chance of w heat,
or of some other g7” wane
38 but God giveth it a
body as it hath pleas-
ed him,’ and’ to every
seed his own body.
39 All flesh ἐξ not the
same flesh: but ‘here
is one kind of flesh
of men, another flesh
of beasts, another of
fishes, and another of
birds. 40 There are al-
so celestial bodics, and
bodies terrestrial: but
the glory of the celes-
tial 7s one, and the
glory of the ‘terrestrial
ws another. 41 Zhere
is one glory ofthe sun,
and another glory of
the moon, and another
glory of the stars: for
one star differeth from
another star in glory.
42 So 4130 18 the resur-
rection of the dead. It
is sown in corruption ;
it is raised in incor-
ruption : 43 it is sown
in dishonour; it 15
raised in glory: itis
sown in weakness ; it
is raised in power: 44 it
is sown a natural
body ; it is raised a
spiritual body. There
is a natural body, and
there is a spiritual
body. 45 And so it is
written, The first man
Adam was made a liy-
ing soul; the last A-
dam was madea quick=
ening spirit. 46 How-
beit that was not first
which is . spiritual,
τε ὄφελος ; ee . ἐγείρονται, (end the question at profit) GLTTrA.
LTTrA. αὶ ἀλλὰ TTY, i ἄφρων LTTrA.
1 _— σὰρξ GLTT. aw. m + σὰρξ flesh [L]rtra.
© ἀλλὰ LET AW. P + εἰ if Lrrraw.
LTiraAW. 5 |avOpwrros] L.
Γ χρηστὰ GTTrAW.
J δίδωσιν αὐτῷ LITrAW.
-
δ᾽ λαλῶ
k — στὸ LTTrA.
Ὁ πτηνῶν, ἄλλη δὲ ἰχθύων LITrA W.
ᾳ ἔστιν καὶ there is also LTTraw.
-- σῶμα
HH
466
but that which is na-
tural: and afterward
that which is spiritual.
47 The first man is of
the carth, earthy : the
second nan is the Lord
from heaven. 48 As ὦ
the earthy, such are
they also that are
earchy : and as is the
heavenly, such are
th:y also that are
heavenly. 49 And as we
hare borue the image
of the earthy, we shall
also bear the image of
the heavenly. 50 Now
this I ssy, brethren,
that flesh and blood
eannot inherit the
kingdom of God; nei-
thr doth corruption
inherit’ incorruption,
51 Behold, I shew
you a mystery; We
shall not all sleep, but
we shall all be chang-
ed, 5: ina moment, in
the twinkling of an
eye, at the last trump:
for the trumpet shall
sound, and the dead
shail be raised incor-
ruptible, aud we shall
bechinged, 53 For this
eorruptible must put
on incorruption, and
this mortal must put
oa iminortality. 54 So
when this corruptible
shall have put on in-
corruption, and this
mortal shall have put
on immortality, then
shall be brought to
pass the saying that
is written, Death is
swallowed up in vic-
tory. 55 0 death, where
is thy sting ? O grave,
where ts thy victory ?
56 The -ting of death
issin; and the strength
of sin 7s the law.
57 But thanks be to
God, which giveth us
the yictory through
our Lord Jesus Christ,
58 Thercfore, my be-
loved brethren, be ye
stedfast, unmoveable,
always abounding in
the work of the Lord,
forasmuch as ye know
that your labour is
not in vain in the
Lord.
XVI. Now concern-
ine the collection for
the saints, as I have
ΚΝ ΘῪ ONG:
ἀλλὰ
but
mpPos A. KV vay
TO πνευματικόν, TO ψυχικύν, ἔπειτα TO πνευματικύν.
the spiritual, the natural, then the spiritual :
47 ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος ἐκ γῆς, χοϊκός᾽ ὁ δεύτερος ὧν-
the first man out of earth, made of dust; the second
θρωπος, to κύριος" ἐξ οὐρανοῦ. 48 οἷος ὁ χοϊκός, τοιοῖτοι
man, the Lord outof heaven. Such as he made of dust, such
Kal οἱ YOIKOt’ Kai οἷος ὁ ἐπουράνιος, τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ
also ered those made of dust ; and such as the heavenly fone], such also the
ἐπουράνιοι: 49 Kai καθὼς ἐφορέσαμεν τὴν εἰκόγνα τοῦ
heavenly [ones]. Andaccording as we bore the image of the [one]
χοϊκοῦ, φοῤέσομεν" Kai τὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ ἐπουρανίου.
made of dust, weshallbear also the image ofthe{?one] ‘heavenly.
50 Tovro.o& φημι, ἀδελφοί, ὅτι σὰρξ καὶ aia βασιλείαν
But this say, brethren, that flesh and blood[the] kingdom
θεοῦ κληρονομῆσαι οὐ ζύνανται," οὐδὲ ἡ φθορὰ τὴν ἀ-
of God “inherit Zeannot, no): ?corruption *incor-
φθαρσίαν *kAnpovopet."
ruptibility ‘does *inherit.
51 ᾿Ιδοὺ puornooy ὑμῖν λέγω: Tlavrec ὑμὲν" τοὺ κοιμηθη-
Lo amystery toyou I tell: All Snot ‘we *shall
, 4 , A κῷ ») 2 , >
σόμεθα" πάντες δὲ ἀλλαγησόμεθα, 52 ἐν ἀτύμῳ, ἐν
fall asleep, but all we shall be changed, in an instant, in [the]
ῥιπῃ ὀφθαλμοῦ, ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ σάλπιγγι σαλπίσει γάρ,
Se of an eye, at the last trumpet ; for a trumpet shill sound,
καὶ ot νεκοοὶ “ἐγερθήσονται! ἄφθαρτοι, Kai ἡμεῖς ἀλλαγησό-
andthe dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be
μεθα. 53 δεῖ γὰρ τὸ φθαρτὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσασθαι ἀφθαρσίαν,
changed. For it behoves this corruption to put on ineorruptibility,
cy ‘ 4 ~ > , > ’ « A A
καὶ τὸ θνητὸν.τοῦτο ἐνδύσασθαι ἀθανασίαν. 54 orav.oé τὸ
and this mortal to put on immortality. But when
~ a 9 , ‘ ‘ ~
φθαρτὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσηται ἀφθαρσίαν, Kai To.OvnTov-TovTO
this corruptible shall haye put on incorruptibility, and this mortal
ἐνδύσηται ἀθανάσιαν, τότε γενήσεται 06 λόγος ὃ γε-
shall have put on immortality, then shall come to pass the word that has
γραμμένος, Κατεπόθη ὡὁθάνατος εἰς νῖκος. 55 Ποῦ σου,
been written: *Was “swallowed ἢ *death in oan Where of thee,
θάνατε, τὸ κέντρον"; ποῦ σου, Sadn," τὸ >vixoc"; 56 Τὸ δὲ
Odeath, Ὁ 86 sting? where of thee, O hades, re τάχος Now the
κέντρον Tov θανάτου ἡ ἁμαρτία" ἡ.δὲ δύναμις τῆς ἁμαρ-
sting of death [is] sin, and the power of sin
, - , Slee ~ ee ἈΕῚ Ὁ , ~ ΄ ΕΣ ‘ ~
τίας ὁ νόμος᾽ 57 τῷ δὲ θεῷ χάρις τῷ διδόντι ἡμῖν τὸ νῖκος
the law; but to God{be]thanks, who gives us the victory
~ ΄ © ~ 5 - ~ ͵ ᾽ ΄
διὰ τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 58 “Ὥστε, ἀδελφοί μου
b
by our Lord Jesus Christ. Sothat, my trethren
ἀγαπητοί, ἑζραῖοι γίγ'εσθε, ἀμετακίνητοι, περισσεύοντες ἐν τῷ
beloved, *firm ‘he, aEOVAD Le; ἈΡΟΌΠΟΙΣΕ in the
ἔργῳ τοῦ κυρίου πάτ' TOTE, εἰδότες ἃ ort ὁ. κύπος. ὑμῶν οὐκ. ἔστιν
work ofthe Lord always, knowing that your toil is not
κενὸς ἐν κυρίῳ.
void in(the} Lord.
16 Περὶ. δὲ τῆς Aoyiac τῆς
Now concerning the collection which [is] tor
εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους, ὥσπερ
the saints, as
t ὃ κύριος LTTrA.
νομήσει Shall inherit L.
sleep, but not all τα.) τ,
v φορέσωμεν we Should bear trtr. * δύναται TTr. x cape:
y — μὲν [L]TTrA. z κοιμηθησόμεθα. οὐ (vead we shall all
ἃ ἀναστήσονται L. Ὁ γίκος Und κέντρον transposed LITr.
© θανατε Ο death LTtra.
Pavel: TYCO RUN TH PANS.
’ » ~ , ~ , er “ ‘ «ς ~
διέταξα rate ἐκκλησίσις τῆς Γαλατίας, οὕτως Kae ὑμεῖς
Idirected {πὸ assemblies of Galatia, so also ye
, ‘ , , τ « ~ ᾽
ποιήσατε. 2% κατὰς.μιαν “σαββάτων! ἕκαστος ὑμῶν παρ
do, Avery first [day] of the week “each 5oftyou Si y
~ τ κ 1 ᾽ - eS 0 er A
ἑαυτῷ τιθέτω, θησαυρίζων ὅτι Say! εὐούῶται ἵνα μὴ
Thim ‘let *put, treasuring up whatever he may be prospered in, that not
΄ , , er Ὧν ,
ὕταν ἔλθω τότε λογίαι γίνωνται. 3 ὅταν. ὃὲ παραγένω-
when I may come then collections there should be. And when = [shall have
4 , ~ ’ ,
ode far! δοκιμάσητε δι᾿ ἐπιστολῶν τούτους πέμψω
μαι
t 6 epistles these I will send
arrived, whomsoever yemay approve by
᾽ ~ ι ΄ € ~ ? τ 4 Ξ 7A A ἊΣ
ἀπενεγκεῖν τὴν.χαριν.υμὼν ELC Ἱερουσαλήμ 4 ἐὰν δὲ %y
to carry your bounty to Jerusalem : andif it be
~ ? 4 , γ᾽ ‘ , , ,
ἄξιον" τοῦ κἀμὲ πορεύεσθαι. σὺν ἐμοὶ πορεύσονται. 5 ᾿Ελεύ-
suitable for me also- to go, with ime they shall go. *T Swill
σομαι δὲ πρὸς ὑμᾶς ὅταν Makecoriay διέλθω"
*come “hut to you when Macedonia I shall have gone through ;
, ‘ « ~ A \ ~
Μακεδονίαν. γὰρ διέρχομαι. 6 πρὸς ὑμᾶς δὲ τυχὸν παραμενῶ,
for Macedonia I do go through. And with you it may be I shall stay,
ΕΥ ry , ” « ~ , TY
ἢ καὶ παραχειμάσω, va ὑμεῖς pe προπέμψητε οὐ. ἐὰν
or even I shall winter, that ye me may set forward wheresoever
πορεύωμαι. 7 οὐ.θέλω. γὰρ ὑμᾶς ἄρτι ἐν παρόδῳ ἰδεῖν" ἐλπίζω
I may go. ForIwillnot “you ‘now ‘in ®passing ‘to*see, “I “hope
κι , ~ ‘ € ~ plan « ’; 7?
hee! χρόνον τινὰ ἐπιμεῖγαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἐὰν ὁ κύριος 'εἐπι-
7put atime ‘certain to remain with you, if the Lord per-
μ᾿ > ~ " ? ? , τ ~ poe:
τρέπῃ." ὃ ἐπιμενῶ.δὲ ἐν Edtow ewe τῆς πεντηκοστῆς
mit. But I shall remain in Ephesus till Pentecost.
9 θύρα.γάρ μοι ἀνέῳγεν μεγάλη Kai Evepync, καὶ ἀντι-
Fora door tome has been opened great and efficient, and op-
πολλοί.
{are] many.
«κείμενοι
porers
᾽ ἊΝ »” , wv ᾽ , ,
10 ᾿Εὰν. δὲ ἔλθῃ Τιμόθεος, βλέπετε a ἀφύβως γένηται
Nowif come ‘'Timothens, see that without fear he may be
ποὺς ὑμᾶς" τὸ γὰρ ἔργον κυρίου ἐργάζεται, ὡς "καὶ ἐγώ."
with you; forthe work of{the] Lord he works, as even 1.
11 μή τις οὖν αὐτὸν toulernay προπέμψατε δὲ αὐτὸν
*Not *anyone 'therefore him should despise ; but τοῦ forward him
ἐν cio, ἵνα ἔλθῃ πρύς ἱμεὲ " ἐκδέχομαι γὰρ αὐτὸν μετὰ
in peace, that hemaycome to me 5 tor L await hirs with
τῶν ἀδελφῶν. 12 Περὶ δὲ ᾿Απολλὼ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ, πολλὰ
the brethren, And concerning Apollos the brother, much
παρεκάλεσα αὐτὸν iva ἔλθῃ πρὸς ὑμᾶς μετὰ τῶν
I exhorted him that he should go to you with the
ἀδελφῶν" καὶ TavTwc.ovK ἦν θέλημα ἵνα νῦν ἔλθῃ,
brethren; and not at all was [15] will
ἐλεύσεται δὲ ὅταν εὐκαιρήσῃ.
but he will come when he shall have opportunity.
ἐν τῇ πίστει, ἀνδρίζεσθε,
in the faith, quit yourselves like men,
ὑμῶν ἐν ἀγάπῃ γινέσθω.
“your ‘in “love ‘let be done,
15 Παρακαλῶ δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί: οἴδατε THY οἰκίαν Trepava,
Bue 1 exhort you, brethren, (ye know the house of Stcphanas,
e ’ . ᾽ \ ~ i τ ᾽ , ~
ὅτι ἐστὶν ἀπαρχὴ τῆς Axatac, καὶ εἰς διακονίαν τοῖς ἁγίοις
that now he should come ;
13 Γρηγορεῖτε, στήκετε
Watch ye; stand fast
™ κραταιοῦσθε. 14 πάντα
be strong. 241] *things
that itis “first-fruit *Achaia’s, and “for ®service ‘to °*the “s.unts
4 σαββάτου LTTrAW. ε ἐὰν Tr. ἂν Ltr. & ἄξιον ἢ τττὰ.
1 ἐπιτρέψῃ LITraAW. K κἀγώ Lira. ! ἐμέ LTr.
467
given order to the
churches of Gaiatin,
even so do ye. 2 Upon
the first day of the
week jet every oue of
you lay by him in
store, as God hath
prospered him, that
there be no gather-
ings when I come.
3 And when I come,
whomsoever ye shall
approve by your let-
ters, them will I send
to bring your liberal-
ity unto Jerusalem.
4 And if it be meet
that I go also, they
shall go with me.
5 Now I will come un-
to you, when 1 shall
pass through Mace-
doniaye Οσ pee edo
pass through Mace-
donia. 6 And it may
be that T will abide,
yea, and winter with
you, that ye may bring
me ou my journey
whithersoever [I go.
7 For I will not -ee
you now by the way ;
but I trust to tarry a
while with you, if tie
Lord permit. 8 But T
will tarry at Ephesus
until Pentecost. 9 For
a great door and ef-
fectual is opened unto
me, and there are
many adversaries,
10 Now if Timo-
theus come, see that
he may be with you
without fear: for he
worketh the work of
the Lord, as I also do.
11 Let no man therv-
fore despise him: but
eouduct him forth in
peace, that he may
come unto me: for Γ
look for him with the
brethren. 12 As touch-
ing our brother Apo!-
los, I greatly desired
him,to come unto you
with the brethren: but
his will was not at all
to come at this time;
but he will come wh.nu
he shall have conveni-
ent time. 13 Wath
ye, stand fast in the
faith, quit you like
men, be strong. 14 Let
all your things be
done with charity.
15 I beseech yon,
brethren, (ye know the
house of Stephanas,
that it is the first-
fruits of Achaia, and
that they have a--
aicted themselves to
the ministry of the
h γὰρ for GLTTraAW,
m+ [καὶ] and L.
468
saints,) 16 that ye sub-
mit yourselves unto
such, and to every one
that helpeth with ws,
and laboureth. 17 I
am glad of the coming
of Stephanas and For-
tunatus and Achai-
cus: for that which
was lacking on your
part they have sup-
plied. 8 For they
have refreshed my
spirit and yours:
therefore acknowledge
ye them that are such:
19 The churches of
Asia salute you. A-
quila and Priscilla
genlute you much in
the Lord, with the
church that is in their
house. 20 All the breth-
ren greet you. Greet
ye one another with
an holy kiss.
21 The salutation of
me Paul with mine
own hand, 22 If any
man love not the Lord
Jesus Christ, let him
be Anathema Maran-
atha. 23 The grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ
be with you. 24 My
love le with you all in
Christ Jesus. Amen,
ΠΡΟΣ -K OP EN O hOB, 1.
ἔταξαν ἑαυτούς" 10 ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς ὑποτάσσησθε τοῖς
1they “appointed *themselves,) that also ye be subject
τοιούτοις, καὶ παντὶ τῷ συνεργοῦντι Kai κοπιῶντι. 17 Χαίρω
to such, and to everyone working with [us]and labouring. ΞῚ “rejoice
δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ παρουσίᾳ Στεφανᾶ καὶ "Φουρτουνάτου" καὶ ᾿Αχαϊκοῦ,
᾿γαῦ αὖ the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus ;
ὅτι τὸ οὑμῶν" ὑστέρημα Poirot ἀνεπλήρωσαν" 18 ἀνέπαυ-
because your deficiency these filled up. ?They “*re-
σαν γὰρ τὸ ἐμὸν πνεῦμα καὶ τὸ ὑμῶν, ἐπιγινώσκετε οὖν
freshed ‘for my spirit and yours ; » recognize therefore
‘ , ᾽ , «ς ~ Care) , raed, ΄
τοὺς τοιούτους. 19 ᾿Ασπάζονται ὑμᾶς αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τῆς ᾿Ασίας"
ΒΆΘΗ. Ω 5Salute ®you ‘the ?assemblies Sof *Asia.
«ἀσπάζονται" ὑμᾶς ἐν κυρίῳ πολλὰ ᾿Ακύλας καὶ τΠρίσ-
‘1°Salute Myou ‘in ['*the]**Lord **much -7Aquila Sand *Pris-
ll ‘ “ ᾽ ῖ ? ~ ? oh AG ? ,
Kida," σὺν τῇ Kar οἶκον αὐτῶν ἐκκλησίᾳ 20 ἀσπάζονται
cilla, “ with the in *their *house Xassembly. “Salute
ὑμᾶς ot ἀδελφοὶ πάντες. ἀσπάσασθε ἀλλήλους ἐν φιλήματι
δγοὰ 7the *brethren 141], Salute ye oneanother with a “kiss
ἁγίῳ.
*holy.
21 Ὁ ἀσπασμὸς τῇ ἐμῇ χειρὶ Παύλου" 22 εἴ τις οὐ.φιλεῖ
The salutation *by *my (Sown)*hand ‘of *Paul. If anyone love not
τὸν κύριον "Ἰησοῦν χριστόν ἤτω ἀνάθεμα" papay aba.
the Lord Jesus Christ, Jet him be accursed: Maran atha,
23 ἡ χάρις τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ 'χριστοῦ μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν. 24 ἡ
The grace ofthe Lord Jesus Christ [be] with you.
ἀγάπη.μου μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ. "ἀμήν."
Mylove [be] with Yall tyou in Christ Jesus, Amen.
“TIooc Κορινθίους πρώτη ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Φιλίππων, διὰ
2To [3016] *Corinthians ‘first written from Philippi, by
Στεφανᾶ καὶ Povorovvarov καὶ ᾿Αχαϊκοῦ καὶ Τιμοθέου."
Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus and Timotheus.
Ὴ ΠΡΟΣ TOYS KOPINOIOYS EMIZSTOAH AEYTEPA.'
THE) 5:10
PAUL, an apostle of
Jesus Christ by_ the
will of God, and Ti-
mothy our brother,
uuto the church of
God which is at Co-
rinth, with all the
saints which are in
all Achaia: 2 Grace be
to you and peace from
God our Father, and
from the Lord Jesus
Christ.
3 Blessed be God,
even the Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, the
α Φορτουνάτου LTTrAW.
τ [Ipioxa Prisca TTr.
w — the subscription GLTTrW ; Πρὸς Κορινθίους a a.
[u]rm [a].
“THE SCORINTHIANS ?EPISTLE *SECOND.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ ἀπόστολος Ὁ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ,
Paul, apostle of Jesus Christ by will of God,
καὶ Τιμόθεος ὁ ἀδελφός, τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ Tov θεοῦ τῇ οὔσῃ ἐν
and Timotheus the brother, tothe assembly of God which is in
Κορίνθῳ, σὺν τοῖς ἁγίσις πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν OAH TH Α-
Corinth, + with *the “saints tall who are. in ?whole ‘the [of] A-
yata’ 2 χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ “θεοῦ" πατρὸς ἡμῶν Kai
our Father and
chaia, Grace toyou and peace from God
κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ.
{the] Lord Jesus Christ.
3 Εὐλογητὸς ὁ θεὸς Kai πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ
Blessed [be] the God and Father of our Lord Jesus
ᾳ ἀσπάζεται TA.
P αὐτοὶ they LAW.
νυ — ἀμήν
© ὑμέτερον LTTrAW.
t — χριστοῦ TTrA.
8— -ησοῦν χριστόν LITrA.
a 4+ Παύλου τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου of Paul the Apostle E; + Παύλον of Paulu; — τοὺφ EG;
Πρὸς Κορινθίους β΄ LYTraw.
Ὁ χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ ΤΊΓΑ. ς — θεοῦ Ww.
Ι. ΘΟΕ ΝῊ ΝΣ
- ~ ? ~ ᾿ , ,
χριστοῦ, ὃ πατὴρ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν καὶ θεὸς πάσης παρακλὴ-
Christ, the Father of compassions, and God of all encourage-
4 ~ « ~~ ‘ ’ ~ ¢ c ~ ’
σεως, 4 ὁ παρακαλῶν ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ πάσῃ τῷ.θλίψει. ἡμῶν, εἰς
ment ; who encourages us in all our tribulation, for
τὸ δύνασθαι ἡμᾶς παρακαλεῖν τοὺς ἐν πάσῃ Odile, διὰ
2to Sbe *able ‘us toencourage those in every tribulation, through
τῆς παρακλήσεως ἧς παρακαλούμεθα αὐτοὶ - ὑπὸ τοῦ
the encouragement with which we areencouraged ourselves by
θεοῦ" 5 ὅτι καθὼς περισσεύει τὰ παθήματα τοῦ χριστοῦ
God. Because accordingas abound the sufferings of the Christ
εἰς ἡμᾶς, οὕτως dud ἃ χριστοῦ περισσεύει Kai ἡ παράκλησις
toward us, so through Christ abounds also encouragement
e ~ . "» " ᾿, « Ν ~ c ~ ΄
ἡμῶν. Θ εἴτε.δὲ θλιβόμεθα, ὑπὲρ τῆς ὑμῶν παρακλήσεως
‘oul, But whether wo are troubled, [it is] for your encouragement
\ ͵ ~ 9 « ~ ~ > ~
καὶ TWTHELAC, τῆς ἐνεργουμένης ἐν ὑπομονῇ TWVY αὐτῶν
and = salvation, being wrought in [the] endurance of the same
“παθημάτων ὧν Kai ἡμεῖς πάσχομεν" fire παρακαλούμεθα,
sufferings which *also ‘we suffer, whether we are encouraged,
ὑπὲρ τῆς. ὑμῶν. παρακλήσεως" Skat σωτηρίας" Kai ἡ ἐλπὶς
{it is] for your encouragement and salvation; (and “hope
ἡμῶν βεβαία ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν" 7 eiddvec ὅτι ὥσπερ" κοινωνοί
‘cur [is] sure for you ;) knowing that as partners
tore τῶν παθημάτων, οὕτως Kai τῆς παρακλήσεως. ὃ Οὐ.γὰρ
yeare of the suffcrings, so also of the encouragement. For “not
θέλομεν ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, ivrip" τῆς. θλίψεως ἡμῶν
?do'we wish you to be ignorant, brethren, as to our tribulation
me NS , é k « ~ 2 ᾽ ΄ « 20: \ }2 ,
τῆς γενομένης "ἡμῖν" ἐν ry Ασίᾳ, ὅτι καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν ἱἐβαρή -
which happened tous in Asia, that excessively we were
Onuev ὑπὲρ δύναμιν," ὥστε ἐξαπορηθῆναι. ἡμᾶς καὶ rov-Cyy"
burdened beyond [our] power, 80 as for us to despair even of living.
9 πἀλλὰ" αὐτοὶ ἐν ἑαυτοῖς τὸ ἀπόκριμα TOU θανάτου ἐσχή-
But ourselves in ourselves the sentence of death we have
Kapev, iva μὴ πεποιθότες. ὦμεν ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῷ
had, that we shouid not have trust in ourselves, but in
θεῷ τῷ ἐγείροντι Tove νεκρούς" 10 ὃς ἐκ τηλικούτου θανάτου
God γῆο raisesa the dead ; who from so great a death
πἐῤῥύσατο" ἡμᾶς “καὶ pverat," εἰς ὃν ἠλπίκαμεν»ν Port" καὶ
delivered us and does deliver; in whom wehavehope that also
ἔτι ῥύσεται, 11 συνυπουργούντων καὶ ὑμῶν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν
still he will deliver ; tye for
TH δεήσει, ἵνα tk πολλῶν προσώπων τὸ εἰς ἡμᾶς χάρισμα
by supplication, that by many persons the *towards us teift
διὰ πολλῶν εὐχαριστηθῇ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν. 12 Ἢ
*through *°many ‘might ὅθ6 subject ’of *thanksgiving for us.
γὰρ καύχησις. ἡμῶν αὕτη ἐστίν, τὸ μαρτύριον τῆς συνειδήσεως
For our boasting this is, the testimony of “conscience
ε » «“ Υ ἃ ε , I Ns Zoos ~ > ᾽ ͵
ἡμῶν, ὅτι ἐν “ἁπλότητι! καὶ τεἰλικρινείᾳ" 5 θεοῦ, οὐκ ἐν σοφίᾳ
Your, that in- simplicity and sincerity of God, (not in ?wisdom
σαρκικῇ, ἀλλ᾽ ἔν χάριτι θεοῦ, ἀνεστράφημεν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ,
*fleshly, but in grace ofGod,) we had our conduct in the world,
πεοισσοτέρως.δὲ πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 18 οὐ.γὰρ ἄλλα γράφομεν
and more abundantly towards you. For not otherthings do we write
labouring together also us
469
Father of mercies, and
the God of all com-
fort ; 4 who comfort-
eth us in all our tri-
bulation, that we may
be able to comfort
them which are in any
trouble, by the com-
fort wherewith we
ourselves are comfort-
ed of God. 5 For as the
sufferings of Christ
‘abound in us, so our
consolation also a=
boundeth by Christ.
6 And whether we be
afflicted, ἐξ is for your
consolation and sal-
vation, which is ef-
fectual in the endur-
ing of the same sufter-
ings which we also
suffer : or whether we
be comforted, ἐξ ds for
your consolation and
salvation. 7 And our
hope of you is sted-
fast, knowing, that as
ye are partakers of
the sufferings, 80
shall ye be also of the
consolation. 8 For we
would not, brethren,
haye you ignorant of
our trouble which
came to us in Asia,
that we were pressed
out of measure, above
strength, ipsomuch
that we despaired even
of life: 9 but we had
the sentence of death
in ourselves, that we
should not trust in
ourselves, but in God
which raiseth the dead:
10 who delivered us
from so great a death,
and doth deliver: in
whom we trust that
he will yet deliver us;
11 ye algo helping to-
gether by prayer for
us, that for the gift
bestowed upon us by
the meats of many
persons thanks may
be given by many on
our behalf. 12 For
our rejoicing is this,
the testimony of our
conscience, that in
simplicity and godly
sincerity, not with
fleshly wisdom, but by
the grace of God, we
have had our conver-
sation in the world,
and more abundantly
te you-ward, 13 For
we write none other
things unto you, than
+ τοῦ the GLTTraw.
f ere παρακαλούμεθα .... σωτηρίας placed after ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν LTrAW.
δ ὡς LTTrAW. 1 περὶ LTTr. k — ἡμῖν LTTrAW.
τῷ ἀλλ᾽ L 2 ἐρύσατο Tr.
9 ἁγιότητι holiness Lrtra. τ εἰλικρινίᾳ T. 5. + τοῦ LITrAW.
© τῆς ἐνεργουμένης... .. πάσχομεν placed after παρακλήσεως GT.
ῶ Β' --- καὶ σωτηρίας GT.
1 ὑπὲρ δύναμιν ἐβαρήθημεν τιΤΎτα.
© καὶ ῥύσεται and will deliver [{]ὙΊτγὰ.
P [ore] Lit,
470
What ye read op ac-
Kuowledge:andT trust
ye shall acknowledge
even to the end; ltas
also ye have acknow-
ledged us in part. that
We ure your rejoicing,
eyen as ye also are
ours in the day of the
Lord Jesus. 15 And
in this confidence I
was minded to come
unto you before, that
ye might have a se-
cond benefit; 16 and
to pass by you into
Macedonia, and to
come again out of
Macedonia unto you,
and of you to be
brought on my way to-
ward Judea. 17 When
I therefore was thus
minded, did I use
lightness ? or the
things that I purpose,
do 1 purpose accord-
ing to the flesh, that
with me there should
be yea yea, and nay
nay? 18 But as God
ts true, our word to-
ward you was not yea
and nay. 19 For the
Son of God, Jesus
Christ, who was
preached among you
by us, even by me and
Silvanus and Timo-
theus, was not yea
and nay, but in him
was yea. 20 For all the
promises of God in
him are yea, and in
him Amen, unto the
glory of God by us.
21 Now he which sta-
biisheth us with you
in Christ, and hath
anointed us, 7% God;
22 who hath also seal-
ed us, and given the
earnest of the Spirit
in our hearts.
23 Moreover I call
God for a record upon
my soul, that to spare
you I came not as yet
unto Corinth. 24 Not
for that we have do-
minion over your
faith, but are helpers
of your joy: for by
faith ye stand. If. But
I determined this with
myself, that I would
not come again to you
in heaviness. 2 For if
Ut make you sorry,who
is hethen that maketh
doe glad, but the same
t [ἀλλ] L; ἀλλὰ W.
πρὸς ὑμᾶς enveiv LTTrA 3 πρό. ἐλθ. πρὸς ὑμᾶς W.
8 βουλόμενος LTTrAW.
e διὸ καὶ δι’ αὐτοῦ Wherefore also through him αὐ ΑἸ.
"Ingots τ.
8 ἐν λύπῃ πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐλθεῖν GLITIAW.
HUPLO;S) VRAO; Pal ΝΘ Ῥ. fits
nan
ὑμῖν tadAr" ἢ ἃ ἀναγινώσκετε, ἣ καὶ ἐπιγινώσκετε, ἐλπίζω. δὲ
to you but what ye read, or even recognize ; and 1 hope
cet Vv τῇ e EX > ΄ ‘ . . ,
ort “καὶ ἕως τελοὺυς ἐπιγνώσεσθε, 14 καθὼς καὶ ἐπέ-
that even to Behe end we will recognize, according as also ye did
YVWTE ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ μέρους, ὅτι Kau XM ὑμῶν ἐσμεν, καθάπε £0
Revog nize us in part, that “your*boasting ἵν ἔσο, even as
Kai ὑμεῖς ἡμῶν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ Kuplov* Ἰησοῦ. 15 Kai
also ye fare] ours in the day ofthe Lord Jesus, And
ταύτῃ τῇ πεποιθήσει ἐβουλόμην “πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐλθεῖν πρότερον,"
With this confidence I purposed Sto “you ‘to*come previously,
a - , ΄ a5 ν᾿ ~ - =
iva δευτέραν χάριν Yéxynrs’' 106 καὶ Ov ὑμῶν διελθεῖν"
that asecond favour ye might have; and by you _ to pass through
εἰς Μακεδονίαν, καὶ πάλιν ἀπὸ Μακεδονίας ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς,
to Macedonia, and again from Macedonia tocome to you,
καὶ ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν προπεμφθῆναι εἰς THY Ιουδαίαν. 17 rowro.oby
and by you to be set forward to Juda. This therefore
*Bourevomevoc,' μὴ τι apa τῇ ἐλαφρίᾳ ἐχρησάμην ; 7 a
purposing, Sindeed Slightness ldid 7I 4use? or what
βουλεύομαι, σάρκα βουλεύομαι, ἵνα παρ᾽
I purpose, flesh do I purpose, that there should be with
ἐμοὶ TO ναὶ val, Kat TO οὗ οὔ; 18 πιστὸς δὲ ὁ θεύς. ὕτι ὁ
me yea yea, and nay nay ? Now faithful God [is], that
λόγος ἡμῶν ὁ πρὸς ὑμᾶς οὐκ ϑεγένετο" ναὶ Kai οὔ" 19 ὁ. “γὰρ
our word to you *not twas yea and nay. For the
τοῦ θεοῦ" υἱὸς ΦΙησοῦς χριστὸς" ὁ ἐν, ὑμῖν δι ἡμῶν κη-
*of *God ‘Son, Jesus Christ, whoamong you by us was
ovx9etc, δι᾿ ἐμοῦ καὶ Σιλουανοῦ καὶ Τιμοθέου, οὐκ.ἐγένετο vai
proclaimed, (by me πὰ Silvanus and Timotheus,). was not yea
καὶ οὔ. ἀλλὰ vai ἐν αὐτῷ γέγονεν" 20 ὕσαι. γὰρ ἐπαγγελίας
ἢ ἶ Υ
κατὰ
according to
and nay, but yea in him has been. For whatever proinises
θεοῦ, ἐν αὐτῷ τὸ ναί, “καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ"! τὸ ἀμήν,
of God [there are], in him [15] ἐμ yea, and in bim the Amen,
τῷ θεῷ πρὸς δόξαν Ov ἡμῶν. 21 ὁ: δὲ βεβαιῶν ἡμᾶς σὺν
3.0 ᾽αοἅ ‘for *glory by us, Now he who confirms us with
ὑμῖν εἰς χριστόν, Kai χρίσας ἡμᾶς, θεός" 22 ὁ Kai σφραγι-
yon unto Christ, and anointed us, [is] God, who also sealed
σάμενος ἡμᾶς, καὶ δοὺς τὸν τἀῤῥαβῶνα" τοῦ πνεύματος ἐν
us, and gaye the earnest of the Spirit in
ταῖς. καρδίαις. ἡμῶν.
our hearts.
23 ᾿Εγὼ .δὲ μάρτυρα τὸν θεὸν ἐπικαλοῦμαι ἐπὶ τὴν ἐμὴν
But ft Sas *witness *God 6411 area my
ψυχήν, Ore φειδόμενος υμῶν οὐκέτι ἦλθον εἰς Κόρινθον"
soul, that peering you not yet did ILcome to Corinth.
24 οὐχ Ort κυριεύομεν ὑμῶν τῆς πίστεως, ἀλλὰ συνεργοί
Not that weruleover your faith, but fellow-workers
ἐσμεν τῆς. χαρᾶς ὑμῶν, TH-ydo-ricTrE ἑστήκατε. 2. ἔκρινα δὲ
are of your joy: for by faith ye stand. But I judged
ἐμαυτῷ τοῦτο, TO μὴ πάλιν ξἐλθεῖν ἐν λύπῃ πρὸς ὑμᾶς."
with mye ὥστ not again tocome in grief to yon:
2 εἰ. γὰρ ἐγὼ λυπῶ ὑμᾶς, καὶ τίς orw" ὁ εὐφραίνων pe, εἰ μὴ
Forif I grieve you, *also’who isit that gladdens me, except
* + ἡμῶν (read our Lord) [L]Ta. Σ πρότερον
ἡ) σχῆτε TTrA. 2 ἀπελθεῖν tO pass On L.
© τοῦ θεοῦ yap LTTrAW. 4 χριστὸς
f apaBwva LT.
— καὶ LTTrA.
b ἔστιν is LTTrAW.
bh — ἐστιν LITIAW.
De Τὰ oO RIN FT HA NS.
ὁ λυπούμενος ἐξ ἐμοῦ; 8 Kai ἔγραψα ἰὑμῖν" τοῦτο αὐτό,
hewho is grieved by me? And I wrote to you _ this same,
τε ‘ ? ‘ U ἙΝ ΤΙ ? ? ὍΝ
ἑνα.μὴ ἐλθὼν λύπην "ἔχω" ἀφ ὧν ἔδει μὲ
lest havingcome grief I might have from [those] of whom it behoves me
χαίρειν πεποιθὼς ἐπὶ πάντας ὑμᾶς, ὅτι ἡ-ἐμὴ. χαρὰ
to mei oie 3 penatine in 3411 tyou, that my joy ([*that]
πάντων ὑμῶν ἐστιν. 4 ἐκ. γὰρ πολλῆς θλίψεως Kai συνοχῆς
Sof®all *you ὙΠῸ For out of much tribulation and distress
΄ » A ~ ΦᾺ > -
καρδίας ἔγραψα ὑμῖν διὰ πολλῶν δακρύων, οὐχ ἵνα λυπη-
ΟΥ heart Iwrote toyou through many tears ; not that ye might
Onre, ἀλλὰ THY ἀγάπην ἵνα νῶτε ἣν ἔχω περισ-
be grieved, but “86 “love *that ye might know which I have more
σοτέρως εἰς ὑμᾶς. 5 Etcds. τις λελύπηκεν, οὐκ ἐμὲ
abundantly towards you. But if anyone has grieved, Snot me
‘ 12 ri ? ‘ , ida δι 9 ~ ,
λελύπηκεν, «ἀλλ᾽! ἀπὸ.μέρους, wa μὴ.ἐπιβαρῶ, πάντας
"he *has ‘grieved, but in‘part (that I may not overcharge) all
ὑμᾶς. 6 ἱκανὸν τῷ-.τοιούτῳ ἡ ἐπιτιμίααὕτη ἡ ὕἧπὸ τῶν
*you. Sufficient tosuch a one [is] this rebuke which [is] by the
πλειόνων. 7 ὥστε τοὐναντίον μᾶλλον! ὑμᾶς χαρίσασθαι
greater part ; so that on the contrary rather ye should forgive
καὶ παρακαλέσαι, μήπως τῇ.περισσοτέρᾳ UT κατα-
and encourage, lest with more abundant grief should be swal-
ποθῇ od.rowovroc. 8 διὸ παρακαλῶ ὑμᾶς κυρῶσαι εἰς
lowed up such a one, Wherefore I exhort you toconfirm *towards
αὐτὸν ἀγάπην. 9 εἰς τοῦτο.γὰρ καὶ ἔγραψα, ἵνα γνῶ
Shim love. For, for this also did I write, that Imight know
τὴν δοκιμὴν ὑμῶν, εἰ εἰς πάντα ὑπήκοοί tore. 10 ᾧ δέ
the proof of you, if to everything obedient ye are, But to whom
τι χαρίζεσθε, "καὶ ἐγώ"" καὶ γὰρ a8 οεἴ τι κεχάρισ-
anything ye foreines also I; for also if anything I have for-
μαι, ᾧ κεχάρισμαι," δ ὑμᾶς,ἐν προσώπῳ χριστοῦ,
given, of whom 1 have forgiven, [is]forsakeof you, in[the] person of Christ ;
11 ἵνα μὴ.πλεονεκτηθῶμεν ὑπὸ τοῦ σατανᾶ" ov-yap αὐτοῦ
that we should not be overreached by Satan, for not of his
Ta νοήματα ἀγνοοῦμεν.
thoughts are we ignorant.
12 ᾿Ἑλθὼν δὲ εἰς τὴν ῬΤρωάδα" εἰς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ
Now paving come to Troas for .the glad tidings, of the
χριστοῦ, Kai a ας. μοι ἀνεῳγμένης ἐν κυρίῳ, 18 οὐκ
Christ, also oor to me having been opened in [the] Lord, Snot
ἔσχηκα ὭΣ τῷ.πνεὐματί.μου τῷ.μὴ.εὑρεῖν.με 'Τίτον τὸν
1T “ηδα ease in my spirit at my not finding Titus
ἀδελφόν. μου: ἀλλὰ ἀποταξάμενος αὐτοῖς, ἐξῆλθον εἰς Μακε-
my brother ; but having taken leave of ane I went out to Mace-
δονίαν. 14 Τῷ δε.θεῷ χάρις τῷ πάντοτε θριαμβεύοντι
donia. But to on [06] thanks, who always leads in triumph
ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ χριστῷ, καὶ τὴν ὀσμὴν τῆς γνώσεως αὐτοῦ
in the Christ, and the odour of the Enowledge of him
gavepovyre δι ἡμῶν ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ. 15 bre χριστοῦ
makes manifest ihrough us in every place. For of Christ
? ,
εὐωδία ἐσμὲν τῷ θεῷ ἐν τοῖς σωζομένοις καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἀποὰλ-
ἃ sweetperfume we are to God in those being saved and in those perish-
λυμένοις" 16 ofc_pév, ὀσμὴ 4 θανάτου εἰς θάνατον: σῖς δέ,
ing ; tothe ones, anodour ofdeath to ‘death, but to the others,
471
which is made sorry
by me? 3 And I wrote
this same unto you,
lest, when I came, 1
should have sorrow
from them of whom I
ought to rejoice; hav-
ing confidence in you
all, that my joy is the
joy of you all. 4 For
out of much affliction
and anguish of heart
I wrote unto you with
many tears ; not that
ye should be grieved,
but that ye might
know the love which
Ihave more abundant-
ly unto you. 5 Butif
any have caused grief,
he hath not grieved
me, but in part: that
I may not overcharge
you all. 6 Sufficient to
such 8 man 18 this
punishment which
was inflicted of many.
7 So that contrariwise
το ought rather to for-
Five him, and comfort
im, lest perhaps sucha
oneshould be swallow-
ed up with overmuch
sorrow. 8 Wherefore I
beseech you that ye
would confirm your
love toward him.
9 For to this end alsé
did I write, that I
might know tho proof
of you, whether ye be
obedient in ail things.
10 To whom ye forgive
any thing, I forgive
also: for if I forgave
any thing, to wnom I
forgave it, for your
sakes Jorgave 1 win
the person of Christ ;
11 lest Satan should
get an advantage of
us: for we are not ig-
monant of his devices.
12 eartheemoee ,when
I came to Troas to
preach Christ’s gospel,
and a door was opened
unto me of the Lord,
13 I had no rest inmy
spirit, because I found
not Titus my brother:
but taking my leave
of them, I went from
thence into Macedo-
nia. 14 Now thanks
be unto God, which
always causeth us to
triunyph in Christ, and
maketh manifest the
savour of his know-
ledge by us in every
place. 15 For we are
unto God a sweet sa-
vour of Christ, in
them that are saved,
and in them that pe-
rish: 16 to the one we
i — ὑμῖν LTTrAW. ¥ σχῶ Tira. ladAa LTTrAW.
LITraw. οὸ κεχάρισμαι, εἴ τι κεχάρισμαι GLTTrAW.
from death) τττὰ,
Ὁ [μᾶλλον] TrA.
Ρ Τρῳάδα LT.
0 κἀγώ
ᾳ + ἐκ (read,
472
are the savour of death
unto death; and to
the other the savour
of life unto life. And
who is sufficient for
these things ? 17 For
we are not as many,
which corrupt the
word of God: but as
of sincerity, but as of
God, in the sight of
God speak we in
Christ.
III. Do we begin
again to commend
ourselves ? or need we,
as some others, epis-
tles of commendation
to you, or letters of
commendation from
you? 2 Ye are our
epistle written in our
bearts, known and
read of all men: 3for-
asmuch as ye are man-
ifestly declared to be
the epistle of Christ
uainistered by us,
written not with ink,
but with the Spirit of
the living God; not
in tables of stone, but
in fleshy tables of the
heart. 4 And such
trust have we through
Christ to God-ward :
5 not that we are
sufficient of our-
selves to think any
thing as of ourselves;
but our sufficiency is
of God; 6 who also
hath made us able
ministers of the new
testament ; not of the
letter, but of the spi-
rit: for the letter kill-
eth, but the spirit
giveth life. 7 But if
the ministration of
death, writteu and en-
graven in stones, was
glorious, so that the
children of Isracl
could not stedfastly
behold the face of Mo-
aes for the glory of his
countenance ; which
glory was to be done
away: 8 how shall not
the ministration of
the spirit be rather
glorious? 9 For if
the ministration of
condemnation be glo-
ry, much more doth
the ministration of
righteousness exceed
in glory. 10 For even
that which was made
glorious had no glory
ΠΡΟΣ ΚΌΡΟΝ OO Wes δ
ὀσμὴ 4 ζωῆς εἰς ζωήν.
anodour oflife to life ;
17 οὐ.γάρ ἐσμεν ὡς ot πολλοί,
For *not ‘we “are as the many,
1 ΠΕ
ταῦτα τίς ἱκανός :
these things who [15] competent ?
καπηλεύοντες τὸν λόγον
making gain by corrupting the word
τοῦ θεοῦ, τάλλ᾽! we ἐξ "εἰλικρινείας," ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἐκ θεοῦ, ἵκατ-
καὶ πρὺς
and for
of God, but ‘as of sincerity, but as of God. be-
ἐνώπιον" ὑτοῦ" θεοῦ, ἐν χριστῷ λαλοῦμεν.
fore God, in Christ we speak,
3 ᾿Αρχύμεθα πάλιν ἑαυτοὺς Youmoraven"; Wei" μὴ χρῃ-
Do we begin again ourselves to commend ? unless we
ζομεν, ὥς τινες, συστατικῶν" ἐπιστολῶν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἢ ἐξ
need, as some, commendatory epistles to you, or “from
ὑμῶν Zovoratikoy'; 2 ἡ ἐπιστολὴ ἡμῶν ὑμεῖς ἐστε, *eyyeypap-
*you *commendatory [ΟΠ 651} Our epistle ye are, haying been
μένη! ἐν ταῖς. καρδίαις. ἡμῶν, γινωσκομένη καὶ ἀναγινω-
inscribed in our hearts, being known and being
σκομένη ὑπὸ πάντων avOowruy 3 φανερούμενοι OTL ἐστὲ
read by all men, being manifested that ye are
ἐπιστολὴ χριστοῦ διακονηθεῖσα ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν, *tyyeyoappévn"
Zepistle 1Christ’s, ministered by us; having been inscribed,
ov μέλανι, ἀλλὰ πνεύματι θεοῦ ζῶντος, οὐκ ἐν πλαξὶν
not withink, but with[the] Spirit of °God['the] “living; ποῦ on tablets
λιθίναις, θάλλ᾽ ἐν πλαξὶν “καρδίας" capkivac. 4 Πεποί-
of stone, but on “tablets *%of [*the]*heart ‘fleshy. 7Confi-
θησιν δὲ τοιαύτην ἔχομεν διὰ τοῦ χριστοῦ πρὺς τὸν θεόν"
dence “and such have we through the Christ towards God:
5 οὐχ Ore δϊκανοί ἐσμεν ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν NoyicacPai τι! we ἐξ
not that competent we are frem ourselves toreckon anythingas of
et ~ " 2 > ΠῚ , ε » ? ~ ~ ” .
ἑαυτῶν," ἀλλ᾽ η-ἱκανότης ἡμῶν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ" 6 ὃς Kai
ourselves, but our competency [15] of God ; who also
ἱκάνωσεν ἡμῶς διακόνους καινῆς διαθήκης, οὐ γράμ-
made “competent ‘us [as] servants of anew covenant; not of Iet-
ματος, ἀλλὰ πνεύματος" To.yap γράμμα famoxretvE," τὸ δὲ
ter, but of Spirit ; for the letter kills, but the
πνεῦμα ζωοποιεῖ. 7 Εῤ.δὲ ἡ διακονία τοῦ θανάτου ἐν Sypajt-
Spirit quickens. But if the service of death
it 3; , h2 ΤΠ rid ’ ,
μᾶσιν, ἐντετυπωμένη ἐν tVOic, ἐγενήθη
ters, having been engrayen in stones, was produced with glory, soas
"ἡ. ζύνασθαι ἀτενίσαι τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραὴλ εἰς τὸ πρόσω-
δῃοῦ Sto 706 Sable *to }°look ‘intently ‘the *children *of *Isracl into the face
rov'iMwoiwe," διὰ THY δόξαν τοῦ.προσώπου. αὐτοῦ, τὴν
of Moses, on account of the glory of his face, which
καταργουμένην" ὃ πῶς οὐχὶ μᾶλλον ἡ διακονία τοῦ πνεύμα-
is being annulled ; how not rather the service ofthe Spirit
τος ἔσται ἐν dokp; 9 εἰ. γὰρ *) διακονία! τῆς κατακρίσεως
shall 6 in glory ? Forif the service of condemnation [be]
δόξα, πολλῷ μᾶλλον περισσεύει ἡ διακονία τῆς δικαιοσύνης
much rather
H
let-
ἐν δόξῃ, ὥστε
in
glory; abounds the — service of righteousness
lev" δόξῃ. 10 καὶ. γὰρ "οὐδὲ" δεδόξασται τὸ
in glory. Foreven neither 7has *been *made !°glorious ‘that “which
a + ex (read from life) urtra.
u— τοῦ tT {a}.
Y συνιστᾶν LTr. Τὶ 7 (veud or need we) ΑἸΤΊΑ.
2 — συστατικῶν LTTrAW.
τ ἀλλὰ Tr. 5 εἰλικρινίας T. ὑ κατέναντι LTTrA.
' τ Ὁ [πέρ] 1. Υ συνσ- Tr.
© καρδίαις hearts LrTra. 4 ixavot
ἃ ἐν- τ΄ Ὁ ἀλλὰ EGW.
ἐσμεν λογίζεσθαί (λογίσασθαί AW) τι ad’ ἑαυτῶν LAW; ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν ἱκανοί ἐσμεν λογίσασθας
ve lr.
Service LITr.
© αὐτῶν them Ltr.
b — ἐν (vead λίθοις ON Stones) LYTrAW.
1— ἐν (reud δόξῃ in glory) LTTra.
f ἀποκταίνει L } ἀποκτέννει TTA.
8 γράμματι Writing LTra.
1 Μωύσέως GLITIAW,
i k ry διακονίᾳ with the
™ ov not GLITraW.
jit; TV.
- ,
δεδοξασμένον
Shas *hbeen
ΤΙ CrOR a ΝΗ ΑΝ Θὲ
" ~ te ~
ἐν τούτῳ τῷ μέρει. "ἕνεκεν" τῆς ὑπερ-
‘nade “glorious in this respect, on account of the sur-
, ay ᾽ ‘ ‘ , ‘
βαλλούσης δόξης. 11 εἰγὰρ τὸ καταργούμενον διὰ
passing glory. For if that which is being annulled [was] through
δύξης, πολλῷ μᾶλλον τὸ μένον ἐν δόξῃ. 12 Ἔχοντες
glory, much rather that which remains [is] in glory. Having
οὖν τοιαύτην ἐλπίζα, πολλῇ παῤῥησίᾳ χρώμεθα" 18 καὶ
therefore such hope, much boldness we use: and
οὐ καθάπερ “Δωσῆς" ἐτίθει κάλυμμα ἐπὶ TO πρόσωπον Ῥέαυ-
not according as Moses put a veil on the face of him-
τοῦ," πρὸς TO μὴ ἀτενίσαι τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραὴλ εἰς τὸ τέλος
self, for ‘not ®to “look “intently ‘the 7sons “of*Israel to the end
~ , "ἢ ? Il ? , 4 , ᾽ ~
τοῦ καταργουμένου" 14 “ἀλλ᾽" ἐπωρώθη τὰ-νοήματα.αὐτῶν.
ofthat being annulled. But were hardencd their thoughts,
ἄχρι.γὰρ THE σήμερον" τὸ αὐτὸ κάλυμμα ἐπὶ TH ἀναγνώσει
for unto the pre-cnt the same veil at the reading
τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης μένει, μὴ ἀνακαλυπτόμενον, “ὕ τι"
of the old covenant remains, not uncovered, which
- > ' ,
ἐν χριστῷ καταργεῖται" 15 ἀλλ᾽ ἕως σήμερον, tava-
in Christ is being annulled, But unto this day, is
" κάλυμμα ἐπὶ τὴν. καρδίαν. αὐτῶν κεῖται
ε ΄
Vika
when
γινώσκεται! OMwaijc,|
read
Moses, aveil upon their heart lies,
ΤΟ, ΝΡ Ἀγ Ἢ ’ ͵ x ΄, ~ b)
10 ηνικα.ο ὧν ἐπιστρέψῃ προς κτριον, περιαιρεῖται TO
But when it shail have turned to [the] Lord, is taken away the
κάλυμμα. 17 Ὁ δὲ κύριος τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν᾽ οὗ δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα
veil. Now the Lord the Spirit is; and wherethe Spirit
κυρίου, Wixet! ἐλευθερία. 18 ἡμεῖς. δὲ πάντες ἀνακεκα-
of (the] Lord [is], there [is] freedom, But we all with un-
λυμμένῳ προσώπῳ THY δόξαν κυρίου κατοπτριζόμενοι.
covered face
the glory of [the] Lord beholding as in a mirror, {to]
τὴν αὐτὴν εἰκόνα μεταμορφούμεθα ἀπὸ δόξης εἰς δόξαν,
the same image are being transformed from glory ἴο glory,
πνεύματος.
Spirit.
καθάπερ ἀπὸ κυρίου
evenas ἔχοιῃ [Π0] Lord [the]
, , ‘
4 Διὰ τοῦτο ἔχοντες τὴν.διακονίαν ταύτην, καθὼς ἠλεή-
Therefore, having this service, according as we re-
~ ? ? ,
οὐκ. Χἐκκακοῦμεν"" 2 Υἀλλ᾽" ἀπειπάμεθα τὰ κρυπτὰ
we faint not. But we renounced the hidden things
τὴς αἰσχύνης. μὴ περιπατοῦντες ἐν πανουργίᾳ μηδὲ δολοῦν-
of shame, ποῦ walking in eraftiness, nor
θημεν,
evived ἘΠΌΡΘΟΥΝ
falsify-
τες τὸν λύγον τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ TY φανερώσει τῆς ἀληθείας
ing the word of God, but by manifestation of the truth
“ouviaton'rec' ἑαυτοὺς πρὸς πᾶσαν συνείδησιν ἀνθρώπων
commending ourselves to every couscience of men
> , - ~ ‘ > \ . oo» ͵ \ >
ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. 3 Εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔστιν κεκαλυμμένον τὸ εὐαγ-
hefore God. But if also is covered 2o1ad
γέλιον ἡμῶν, ἐν τοῖς ἀπολλυμένοις ἐστὶν κεκαλυμμένον" 4 ἐν
ἘΝ ΜΠ: Tour, in those pemehing: it is covered ; in
“excelleth,
473
in this respect, by rea-
son of the glory that
Tor it
that which is done a-
way was _ glorious,
much more that which
remaincth ts glorious,
12 Secing then that we
have such hope, we
use great plainness of
sp ech: 13and not as
Moses, ichich put a vail
over his face, that
the children of Isracl
could not stedfastly
look to the end of that
which is abolished:
14 but their minds
were blinded: for un-
tilthis day remaincth
the same vail untaken
away in the reading
of the old testament ;
which vail is done a-
way in Christ. 15 But
even unto this day,
when Moses is read,
the vail is upon their
heart. 16 Nevertheless
when it shall turn to
the Lord,the vail shall
be taken away. 17 Now
the Lord is that Spirit:
and where the Spirit of
the Lord is. there 18
liberty. 18 But we all,
with open face behold-
ing as in a glass the
glory of the Lord, are
changed into the same
image from glory to
glory, even as by the
Spirit of the Lord.
TV. Therefore see-
ing we have this min-
istry, as we have re-
ceived mercy,we faint
not; 2 but have re<
nounced the hidden
things of dishonesty,
not walking in crafti-
ness, vor handling the
word of God deccit-
fully; but by mani-
festation of the truth
commending ourselves
to every man’s con-
science in the sight of
God. 3 But if our gos-
pel be hid, it is hid to
them that are lost: 4in
whom the god of this
worldhath blinded the
θεὸ minds of them which
‘ole ὁ εὸς τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου ἐτύφλωσεν τὰ νοήματα τῶν Yelieve not, lest the
whom the god of this age biinded the thoughts ofthe light of the glorious
. ἢ , = ᾿ = spel of Christ, who
ἀπίστων, εἰς τὸ μὴ αὐγάσαι “αὐτοῖς' τὸν φωτισμὸν τοῦ ἵν Pthe Age Of
unbelieving, soas not to beam forth to them the radiancy of the God, should shine
π εἵνεκεν LTA, ο Mwvons ΟΥΤΤΙΑΎΝ. Ρ αὐτοῦ (7 ead his face) Ltraw. 9 ἀλλὰ Tr.
r+ ypuepas day LITraAW.
¥ δὲ av tr; δὲ ἐὰν T.
LTTraAw.
Sore that lit] GLITrAW.
WwW — ἐκεῖ LITrAW,
ped α ἐγκ- LTTrAW,
4— αὐτοῖς GLI ΓΑ Ύγ.
‘ ἂν ἀναγινώσκηται may be read L.rtra.
Υ ἀλλὰ LTTra.
: συνιστᾶντες
474 ΠΡῸΣ KOPIN GYOY = Ἢ: TV,
unto them. tc εὐγαγγελίου Srijc' do&nc τοῦ χριστοῦ, ὧς ἐστιν εἰκὼν TOY
ΤΩΣ but Christ Je- Sladtidings ofthe glory of the Christ, who is [the] image
sus the Lord;andour- Gop. 5 οὐ.γὰρ ἑαυτοὺς κηρύσσομεν, ἀλλὰ «χριστὸν "In-
selves your servants ΞΞ : i -
for Jesus’ sake. 6 For of aoe , For τον Cumuelives sore proelabe, but ἡ epelss ἐς
God, who commanded σοῦγν! κύριον ἑαυτοὺς.δὲ δούλους ὑμῶν διὰ Ἰησοῦν.
the light to shine out .., Lord, and ourselves your bondmen for the sake of Jesus.
of darkness, hath ἐ Ξ a auae or é ; ia 7 ae.
shinéd in our hearts, 6 Ore , 6 θεὸς ὁ εἰπὼν ἐκ σκότους φῶς “Aap at," ὃς
a Sue ane eicoeioe Because [it is] God who spoke outof darkness light toshine, who
<RO ige 4 > «ὦ ae ~ \ ᾿ ~ ,
of God in the face of ἔλαμψεν ἐν ταὶς καρδίαις. ἡμῶν, προς φωτισμὸν THC γνω-
Jesus Christ. 7 But shone in our hearts, for [the] radiancy ofthe know-
we have this treasure = ry pane ~ 2 , > ~ =
in earthen vessels, GEWC TNC δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ" ἐν “προσώπῳ δ Inoov' χριστου.
that the excellency of ledge ofthe glory _ of God in [the] face of Jesus Christ.
the power may be of ” a an ‘ ᾿ ~ ἢ ᾽ , ,
God, and not of us. 7 Εχομεν.δὲ τὸν θησαυρὸν τοῦτον ἐν ὀστρακίνοις" σκεύεσιν,
3 We are troubled on But we have this treasure in earthen vessels,
every side. yet not dis- « GG 1 oe ἃ , τ = ~ ἢ . oy
tressed; we are per- (Va ἢ ὑπερβολὴ τῆς δυνάμεως ἢ TOU θεοῦ, καὶ μὴ ἐξ
plexed, but ποῦ in de- that the surpassingness of the power may be of God, and not from
airs 9 Ξ ted. πο δες \ , ᾽ ᾿
but not forsaken; east Ἡμῶν" 8 év παντὶ θλιβόμενοι, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ στενοχωρούμεγοι
down, but ποὺ de- wus: in every [way] oppressed, but not straitened ;
ite tbe ae alweys ἀπορούμενοι, ἄλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐξαπορούμενοι" -9 διωκόμενοι, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ
body the dying of _ gerplexed, but ποὺ utterly at a loss; persecuted, but not
the Lord Jesus, that ὁ y 0 , en ae ᾽ , Ξ
the ποτὰ aloo cf de, ἐγκαταλειπόμενοι᾽ καταβαλλόμενοι, ἀλλ΄ οὐκ ἀπολλύμενοι
sus might be made forsaken ; east down, but not destroyed ;
manifest in our body. 4 x ᾿ ~ h AWE ΑΞ ho male
πο welwhich Jive 10 πάντοτε τὴν VEKOWOLY TOU κυριου Ἰησοῦ ἑν τῳ σωματι
are alway delivered always the dying ofthe Lord Jesus in the body
unto death for Jesus’ περιφέροντες, ἵνα kai ἡ ζωὴ τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ ἔν ἱτῷ σώματι! ἡμῶν
ἘΣ τ ane Hah ne bearing about, that also‘the life of Jesus in *body tour
5 are! ᾿ ~ . ~ ‘ ~ ΄
made manifest inour φανερωθῇ. 11 ἀεὶ γὰρ ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες εἰς θάνατον παρα-
Fey ες canberts Ἔ may be manifested ; for always we who live to death are de-
us, but life in you. διδόμεθα διὰ Ἰησοῦν, ἵνα καὶ ἡ ζωὴ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ φανε-
13 We having thesame Jivered onaccountof Jesus, that also the life of Jesus may be
spirit of faith, accord- Ξ 4 Ἔ = Aa ig ee Σὰ ΠΥ ΕΝ af F
ing as it is written,I pwO9 ἐν τῇ θνητῇ σαρκὶ ἡμῶν. 12“Qore ὁ "μὲν" θάνατος
believed, and there- manifested in 2mortal “flesh ‘our; so that Σ death
fore have I spoken; we
alsobelicve,andthere- ὁ» ἡμῖν ἐνεργεῖται, ἡ.δὲ ζωὴ ἔν ὑμῖν 18 ἔχοντες.δὲ τὸ αὐτὸ
forespeak;l4knowing in us works, andlife in you. And haying the same
that he which raised ~ ~ ͵ ἢ ἥ , am
up the Lord Jesus πγεῦμα τῆς πίστεως, KATA τὸ γεγραμμένον, Ἐπίστευσα,
shall raise up us 413 0., spirit of faith, according to what has been written, I believed,
by Jesus, and shall nk LN x ey ςτὸ , 4 s a i
present us with you. διὸ ἐλάλησα, καὶ ἡμεῖς πιστεύομεν, διὸ Kai λαλοῦμεν
15 For all things are therefore Ispoke; also ‘we believe, thereforealso we speak ;
ἐξ our gak that , «“ ΄ a ΄ " ~ ‘ ~
the SS ΜΞΝ eraes 14 εἰδότες Ort ὁ ἐγείρας τὸν τικύριον" ᾿Ιησοῦν, Kai ἡμᾶς
might through the knowing that he whoraised up the Lord Jesus, also -us
eee ee ἜΣ πδίαι Ἰησοῦ ἐγερεῖ, καὶ παραστήσει σὺν ὑμῖν. 15 τὰ
of God. through Jesus willraise up, and will present. with you.
me πάντα ov ὑμᾶς, ἵνα ἡ χάρις πλεονάσασα
or all things [are] for the sake of you, that the grace, abounding
διὰ τῶν πλειόνων τὴν εὐχαριστίαν περισσεύσῃ εἰς THY
‘through the most, ‘thanksgiving ‘may *cause toexceed to the
δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ.
glory of Ged.
16 For which causa a ’ ~ ? οὗ »
wa faint not; but [0 Διὸ οὐκ-ἐκκακοῦμεν"" ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ ὁ ἔξω ἡμῶν ἄν-
though our outward Wherefore we faint not ; but if indeed *outward ‘our
man perish, yet the ae > dupe ” 5 =
avai sadn ia renew: θρωπος διαφθείρεται», ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ῬΡῬέἔέσωθεν! ἀνακαινοῦται
ed day by day. 17 For man is being brought to decay, yet the inward is being renewed
© τὸν the 8. ἃ Ἰησοῦν χριστὸν L, € λάμψει shall shine LTTrA, f αὐτοῦ (read
his glory) 1». g — Ἰησοῦ LITra. ἃ — κυρίου GLTTrAW. isots σώμασιν bodies T.
b —. μὲν CETTrA Ws 14. καὶ also T. τὸ [κύριον] Tra. 2 σὺν With LiTraAw,. ° ἐγκ-
LITrAW, Ὁ ἔσω ἡμῶν (read our inward [man]) LTTr; ἔσω[θεν] ἡμῶν ἃ.
iy, Vv. II CORINTHIANS.
ἡμέρᾳ καὶ ἡμέρᾳ. 17 τὸ γὰρ παραυτίκα thagody τῆς θλίψεως
day by day. For the momentary lightness of *tribulation
ἡμῶν καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν εἰς. ὑπερβολὴν αἰώνισν βάρος δόξης
*our *excessively °surpassing San eternal weight of glory
κατεργάζεται ἡμῖν, 18 μὴ σκοπούντων ἡμῶν τὰ βλεπό-
works out for us ; *not *considering we the things . seen,
? 3 Π . ΄ re
μενα, ἀλλὰ τὰ μὴ βλεπόμενα
but the things not seen ; {are]
, < A «ἢ A , >”? ” \
προσκαιρα" ὃ τὰ .δὲ μη βλεπόμενα αιωγια. 5 οἴδαμεν. γὰρ
temporary, but the things ποὺ seen eternal. For we know
ὕτι ἐὰν ἡ ἐπίγειος ἡμῶν οἰκία τοῦ σκήνους καταλυθῇ, oiKo-
that “if “earthly ‘our house of the tabernacle ,be destroyed, a build-
δομὴν ἐκ θεοῦ ἔχομεν, οἰκίαν ἀχειροποίητον, αἰώνιον ἐν τοῖς
ing from God we have, ahouse not made with hands, eternal in the
οὐρανοῖς. 2 καὶ. γὰρ ἐν τούτῳ στενάζομεν, τὸ.οἰκητήριον.ἡμῶν
heaveus. For indeed in this we groan, our dwelling
τὸ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐπενδύσασθαι ἐπιποθοῦντες" 8. “εἴγε!
which [is] from heaven to *be *clothed >with ‘longing ; if indeed
καὶ ἐνδυσάμενοι, οὐ γυμνοὶ εὑρεθησόμεθα. 4 καὶ γὰρ οἱ
also beingclothed, not naked we shall be found. For indeed *who
ὄντες ἐν τῷ σκήνει στενάζομεν BapotmEvor τἐπειδὴ! οὐ
"are “in ‘the Stabernacle ‘we groan being burdened ; since “not
θέλομεν ἐκδύσασθαι, "ἀλλ᾽" ἐπενδύσασθαι, ἵνα καταποθῇ
ὅν 6 “do wishtobeunclothed, but to be clothed upon, that may be swallowed up
τὸ θνητὸν ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς. 5 ὁ. δὲ κατεργασάμενος ἡμᾶς εἰς
τὰ γὰρ βλεπόμενα
for the things seen
the mortal by life. Now he who wrought out us), | tor
αὐτὸ.τοῦτο θεός, ὁ ἱκαὶ! δοὺς ἡμῖν τὸν τἀῤῥαβῶνα! τοῦ
this same thing [is] God, who also gave tous the earnest of the
πνεύματος. G6 θαῤῥοῦντες οὖν πάντοτε, Kai εἰδότες ὅτι
Spirit. Being “confident “therefore *always,
ἐνδημοῦντες ἐν τῷ σώματι ἐκδημοῦμεν ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου"
being δῦ home in the body wearefrom home away ἔσουι the Lord,
7 διὰ-πίστεως. γὰρ περιπατοῦμεν, οὐ διὰ εἴδους" 8 θαῤῥοῦμεν δέ,
(for by faith we walk, not by sight;) weareconfident,
καὶ εὐδοκοῦμεν μᾶλλον ἐκδημῆσαι ἐκ τοῦ σώματος Kai
and are pleased rather to be from home out of the body and
ἐνδηβμῆσαι πρὸς τὸν κύριον. 9 Διὸ καὶ φιλοτιμούμεθα,
tobe αὖ home with the Lord. Wherefore also we are ambitious,
εἴτε ἐνδημοῦντες εἴτε ἐκδημοῦντες, εὐάρεστοι αὐτῷ εἶναι.
whether being athome ΟΥ̓ being from home, well-pleasing to him to be.
10 τοὺς γὰρ.πάντας ἡμᾶς φανερωθῆναι δεῖ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ
we
and knowing that
For ?all *be -manifested *must before the
Ta
the things [done]
᾿ ~ ~ ΄ Ul
βήματος τοῦ χριστοῦ, ἵνα κομίσηται ἕκαστος
Judgment seat of the Christ, that *may “receive ‘each
\ ~ , ‘ 4 Ὁ Ν᾿ » ὰ \
διὰ τοῦ σώματος, πρὸς ἃ ἔπραξεν, εἴτε ἀγαθὸν εἴτε
in the body, according to what he did, whether good or
“kaxov." 11 Εἰδότες οὖν τὸν φόβον τοῦ κυρίου, ἀνθρώπους
evil. Knowing therefore the terror ofthe Lord, *men
πείθομεν, 08.08 πεφανερώμεθα: ἐλπίζω.δὲ Kai ἐν ταῖς
“we “persuade, but to God we have been manifested, andIhope also in
συνειθησεσιν.- ὑμῶν πεφανερῶσθαι. 12 οὐ.“ γὰρ" πάλιν ἑαυτοὺς
your consciences to have been manifested. For not ᾿ again ourselves
συνιστάνομεν ὑμῖν, ἀλλὰ ἀφορμὴν διδόντες ὑμῖν καυχήματος
do wecommend toyou, but Occasion are giving toyou οἵ boasting
ee ee EE ee
τ ἐφ᾽ ᾧ for that EGLYTraw. ® ἀλλὰ Tre
τ φαῦλον Tir, x — γὰρ for LTTraw.
4 εἴ περ Lir.
Ὁ ἀΔραβῶνα T,
475
our light affliction,
which is but for a
moment, worketh for
us afar more exceed-
ing and eternal weight
of glory; 18 while we
look not at the things
which are seen, but at
the things which are
not seen: for the things
which are seen ase
temporal; but the
things which are not
seen are eternal.
V. For we know that
if our earthly house
of this tabernacle
were dissolved, we
have a building of
God, an house not
made with hands, e-
ternal in the heavens.
2 For in this we groan,
earnestly desiring to
be clothed upon with
our house which is
from heaven: 3 if so
be that being clothed
we shall not be found
naked. 4 For we that
are in this tabernacle
do groan, being bur-
dened : not for that we
would be unclothed,
but clothed upon, that
mortality might be
swallowed up of life.
5 Now he that hath
wrought us for the
selfsame thing is
God, who also hath
given unto us the
earnest of the Spirit.
6 Therefore we are al-
ways confident, know-
ing that, whilst we
are at home in the bo-
dy, we areabsent from
the Lord: 7 (for we
walk by faith, not by
sight :) 8 we are con-
fident, Jsay, and will-
ing rather to be absent
from the body, and to
be present with the
Lord. 9 Wherefore we
labour, that, whether
present or absent, we
may be accepted of
him. 10 For we must
all appear before the
judgment seat of
Christ; that .every
one may receive the
things done in his bo-
dy, according to that
he hath done, whether
it be good or bad.
11 Knowing therefor
the terror of the Lord,
we persuade men; but
we are made manifest
unto God; and I trust
also are made mani-
fest Im your con-
sciences, 12 For wa
commend not ours
selves again unto you,
t— καὶ LTtraW,
476
but give you occasion
to glory on our be-
half, that ye may have
somewhat to answer
them which glory in
appearance, and not in
heart. 13 For whe-
ther we be beside our-
selves, tt is to God:
or whether we be so-
ber, it ws for your
eause, 14 For the love
of Christ constraineth
us; because we thus
judge, that if one died
for all, then were all
dead: 15 and that he
dicd for all, that they
which live should
not henceforth live
unto themselves, but
unto him which died
for them, and rose a-
gain. 16 Wherefore
henceforth know we
no inan after the flesh:
yea, though we have
known Christ after
the flesh, yet now
henceforth know we
him vo more. 17 There-
fore if apy man be in
Christ, Ae 18 a new crea-
ture: old things are
passed away; behold,
all things are become
new. 18 Audall things
are of God, who hath
reconciled us to him-
self by Jesus Christ,
aud hath given to us
the ministry of recon-
ciliation; 19 to wit,
that God was in
Christ, reconciling the
world unto himsclf,
not imputing their
trespasses unto them ;
and hath committed
unto us the word of
reconciliation. 20 Now
then we are ambassa-
dors for Christ, as
though God did beseech
you by us: we pray you
in Christ’s stead, be
ye reconciled to God.
21 For he hath made
him to be sin for us,
who knew no sin; that
we might be made the
righteousness of God
in him.
Wile) Wie! then; as
Workers together with
him, beseech you al-o
that ve receive not the
grace of God in vain.
2 (For he saith, I have
sheurd thee in a time
accepted, and in the
day of salvation have
I <neconred thee: be-
hold. now 7% the πὸ-
eepred time; behold,
now is the day of sal-
Vition.) 3 Giving no
otfence in anything,
that the ministry be
Σ μὴ ἐν LTTr.
LTTraw,
t— εἰ LTTIAW.
d — γὰρ for LTLrAW.
ΠΡΟΣ ἈΚ ΟΡ Ν Oy Om eye seas. Vovi.
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, ἵνα ἔχητε πρὸς τοὺς ἐν προσωπῳ
in behalf of us, that ye may have [such] towards those “in *appcarance
καυχωμένους καὶ You! καρδιᾳ. 13 εἴτε.γὰρ ἐξέστημεν,
and not in heart. For whcther
“θεῷ: εἴτε σωφρονοῦμεν, ὑμῖν.
[it was}toGod; or are sobcr-minded [it is] for you.
1boasting we were beside ourselves,
14 ἡ-.γὰρ ἀγάπη
For the love
~ ~ , « - , - , ᾽ - « .
TOV χριστοὺ συνέχει MAC, κριναγνήας τοῦτο, ὅτι 7él" εἴς ὑπὲρ
of the Christ constrains us, having judged this, that if one “for
, ” © ΄ Ω - \ « .
πάντων ἀπέθανεν, doa ot πάντες ἀπέθανον 15 καὶ ὑπὲρ
341] *died, then all died; and = for
’ - > , ev WG ~ , « ~ ~
πάντων ἀπέθανεν, ἵνα οἱ. ζῶντες μηκέτι ἑαυτοῖς ἐώ-
all he died, that they who live no longer to themselves should
σιν, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἀποθανόντι καὶ ἐγερθέντι.
live, but tohim who for them died and was raised again,
16 ὥστε ἡμεῖς ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν οὐδένα οἴδαμεν κατὰ σάρκα"
So that we from now noone know according to flesh ;
εἰ δὲ! καὶ étyrweaper κατὰ σάρκα χριστόν, ἀλλὰ voy
but if even we have known according to ficsh Christ, yet now
οὐκέτι γινώσκομεν 17 ὥστε εἰ τις ἐν χοιστῷ,
(hin).
A τ Ky \ > » - ᾿ ? 4 , Αἱ
καινὴ κτίσις τὰ ἀρχαῖα παρῆλθεν, ἰδοὺ γέγονεν καινὰ
anew creation: the old things passed away ; lo, have become new
bra πάντα." 18 τὰ δὲ πάντα
all things:
no longer we know So that if anyone [beJin Chri-t [there is,
ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ, τοῦ καταλλάξα»-
and all things [are] of God, who reconciled
Gwe τε Aa ἘΠῚ τ 6 , nes -
τος Hpac ἑαυτῷ διὰ “Ἰησοῦ! χοιστοῦ, καὶ δύντος ἡμῖν τὴν
us tohimself by Jesus Christ, and gave tous the
διακονίαν τῆς καταλλαγῆς" 19 we ὅτι θεὸς ἣν ἐν χριστῷ
service of reconciliation : how that God was in Christ [the)
΄ ΄ “ . or , ~
κόσμον καταλλάσσων ἑαυτῷ, μὴ Δλογιζόμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ
world reconciling to himself, not reckoning to them
παραπτώματα αὐτῶν, καὶ θέμενος ἐν ἡμῖν τὸν λόγον τῆς
their offences, and having pus in us the word
~ on ἢ \ ~ ᾿ , ΄
καταλλαγῆς. 30 ὑπὲρ χριστοῦ οὖν πρεσβεύομεν, ὡς
of reconciliation, For Christ therefore we are ambassadors, as it were
τοῦ θεοῦ παρακαλοῦντος δι ἡμῶν" δεόμεθα ὑπὲρ χριστοῦ,
God exhorting by us, we bescech for Christ,
καταλλάγητε τῷ θεῷ" 21 τὸν. γὰρ' μὴ.γνόντα ἀμώρτ
yn H Pawn SO 1) 0 μάρτιαν
Be reconciled to God. For him who knew not i
‘ ~ c ’ ΄ - ΄
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἁμαοτίαν ἐποίησεν, γα ἡμεῖς “γινώμεθα"
*for "us “sin ‘he “made, that we
καιοσύνη θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ.
eousness of God im him,
6 Συνεργοῦντες δὲ καὶ παρακαλοῦμεν μὴ εἰς κενὸν τὴν
But working together “also Mwe exhort not “in ὄν ethe
χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ δέξασθαι ὑμᾶς" 2 λέγει.γάρ, Καιρῷ dexryp
Sernce 7of “God °to '°reccive tyou: (for he ays, Ina time accepted
51
.
Cl-
might become right-
ἐπήκουσά σου, καὶ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ σωτηρίας ἐβοήθησά σοι ἰδοὺ νῦν
1 listened τὸ thee, and in aday οὗ saivation Thelped thee: Jo, new
καιρὸς εὐπρόσδεκτος. ἰδοὺ νῦν ἡμέοα σωτηοίας" 8 μηδεμίαν
({the] time well-necepted 5; behold, now [the}day of salvation ἢ) not one
ἐν μηδενὶ διδόντες προσκοπὴν, Wa μὴ. μωμηθῇ ry Cucccoria’
fin “anything Ξοῖν offence, that be not blamed the © service ;
(lit. nothing)
᾽ ) > ‘
4 ἀλλ ἐν Tarr
but in everything
~ Π « ‘ « ~ . ,
fommotwrrec' ἑαυτοὺς ὡς θεοῦ διάκονοι;
commending ourselves as God's servants,
a -— δὲ but LTTra.
Ὁ — τὰ πάντα ἅττ. “5 -- Ἰησοῦ
© γενώμεθα LITrAW.
f συνισταντες LITrAW.
Vi. τὺ COR UN ΕΠ ΑΙ NS:
ἐν ὑπομονῇ πολλῷ, ἐν θλίψεσιν, ἐν ἀνάγκαις, ἐν στενο-
in endurance ‘much, in tribulations, in necessities, in straits,
΄ ~ ~ ) 4 ,
χωρίαις, 5 ἐν πληγαῖς, ἐν φυλακαῖς, ἐν ἀκαταστασίαις, ἐν
in stripes, in imprisonnients, in commotions, in
κόποις, ἐν ἀγρυπνίαις, ἐν νηστείαις, 6 ἐν ἁγνότητι, ἔν γνώσει,
labours, in wacchings, in fastings, in pureness, in knowledge,
, , , ς , ,
ἐν μακροθυμίᾳ. ἐν χρηστότητι, ἐϊ πνεύματι ἁγίῳ, ἐν ἀγάπῃ
in long-suffering, in kindness, in({the] “Spirit 1Holy, in love
b> , ᾿ ΄ ᾽ , ᾽ ΄ ~
ἀνυποκρίτῳ, 7 ἐν λόγῳ ἀληθείας, iv. δυνάμει θεοῦ,
unfeigned, in [the] word of truth, in [the] power of God;
διὰ τῶν ὕπλων τῆς δικαιοσύνης THY δεξιῶν καὶ ἀριστερῶν,
through the arms of righteousness og the right hand and left,
Q “A ’ Nee PD: , ‘ , 4 ? , x ε
ὃ διὰ δόξης καὶ ἀτιμίας, διὰ δυσφημίας καὶ εὐφημίας" ὡς
through glory and dishonour, through evilreport and good report: as
’΄ ‘ > ~ ε 2 , Chee 2 ,
πλάνοι, καὶ ἀληθεῖς" 9 ὡς ἀγνοούμενοι, καὶ ἐπιγινωσκομενοι"
deceivers, and true; as being unknown, and well-known ;
ὡς ἀποθνήσκοντες, καὶ ἰδοὺ ζῶμεν. ὡς παιδευόμενοι, καὶ
as dying, and lo welive; as disciplined, and
μὴ Oavarovpevor’ 10 we λυπούμενοι, ἀεὶ. δὲ χαίροντες" ὡς
not ραῦ todeath; as sorrowful, butalways rejoicing; as
πτωχοί, πολλοὺς.δὲ πλουτίζοντες᾽ ὡς μῃδὲν ἔχοντες, Kai
poor, but many enriching ; as nothing having, and
πάντα κατέχοντες.
ellthings possessing.
11 Τὸ στόμα. ἡμῶν
Our mouth
ar « ~ ’ e ᾽ ~ ’ « ~
καρδία ἡμῶν πεπλάτυνται' 12 οὐ-στενοχωρεῖσθε ἐν ἡμῖν,
our heart. has been expanded. Ye are not straitened in us,
στενοχωρεῖσθε δὲ ἐν τοῖς σπλάγχνοις. ὑμῶν. 13 τὴν.δὲ αὐτὴν
but ye are straitened in your bowels ; but the same
ἀντιμισθίαν, we τέκνοις λέγω, πλατύνθητε Kai ὑμεῖς.
[45] recompense, (as tochildren Ispeak,) beexpanded also je.
14 My-yiveobe ἑτεροζυγοῦντες ἀπίστοις" τίς. γὰρ με-
Be not diversely yoked with unbelievers; for what par-
TOXN δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ avopia; "τίς. δὲ" Kowwria φωτὶ
ticipation [has] righteousness and lawlessness? and what fellowship light
πρὸς σκότος; 15 τίς. δὲ συμφώνησις Ἰχριστῷ" πρὸς ἘΒελίαρ" ;
with darkness ? andwhat οοποοτᾶ Christ with Geliar,
ἢ τίς pepig πιστῷ μετὰ ἀπίστου; 16 τίς.δὲ ἰσυγκατά-
or what part toabciiever with an unbelicver? and what agrce-
θεσις" ναῷ θεοῦ μετὰ εἰδώλων ; ὑμεῖς" yap. ναὸς θεοῦ
ment atemple of God with idols? “ye *for atemple of *God
n? " ~ ‘ £ ’ .“ ? ’ ?
ἐστε ζῶντος, καθὼς εἶπεν ὁ θεός, Ὅτι ἐνοικῆήσω ἐν
το ['the] “living, according as *said God, I will dwell among
αὐτοῖς, καὶ PEureouTaricw"" καὶ ἔσομαι αὐτῶν' θεός, καὶ
ἀνέῳγεν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἹἸζορίνθιοι, ἡ
hes heen opened to you, Corinthigns,
them, and walk among [them]; and Iwilibe their God, and
αὐτοὶ ἔσονταί μοι! λαός. 17 διὸ “ἐξέλθετε EK μέσου
they shallbe tome apeople. Wherefore comeout from the midst
αὐτῶν Kai ἀφορίσθητε, λέγει κύριος, καὶ ἀκαθάρτου
ofthem δὰ be separated, says [the] Lord, and {the] unclean
μὴ. ἅπτεσθε"
touch not,
πατέρα, Kat
a father,
εἰσδέξομαι ὑμᾶς, 18 Kai ἔσομαι ὑμῖν εἰς
will receive you; and I willbe toyou for
ἔσεσθέ μοι εἰς υἱοὺς Kai θυγατέρας, λέγει
shallbetome for sons and daughters, Bays
κἀγὼ
and I
ὑμεῖς
«πὰ _ ye
Ὁ ἢ τίς or What LTTrAW.
1 1 χριστοῦ οἵ Christ LTTrA.
τ μεῖς WE LITr.
Xeguey τό 9. ἀν- τὶ Ρ μον Of me Lrir.
k Βελίαλ Belial Et.
4 e§cA8aTe LTiré.
477
not blamed : 4 but in
all things approving
ourselves as the minis-
ters of God, in much
patience, in afflictions,
in necessities, in dis-
tresses, 5 in stripes, in
imprisonments, in tu-
mults, in labours, in
watchings, in fast-
ings; 6 by pureness,
by knowledge, by long-
suffering, by kindness,
by the Holy Ghost, by
love unfeigned, 7 by
the word of truth, by
the power of God, by
the armour of right-
eousness on the right
hand and on the left,
8 by honour and dis-
honour, by evil report
and good report: as
deceivers, and yet
true ; 9 as unknown,
and yet well known;
as dying, and, behola,
we live; as chastened,
and not killed; 10 as
sorrowful, yet alway
rejoicing ; as poor, yet
making many rich ; 2s
having nothing, and
yet possessing all
things.
11 O ye Corinthiats,
our mouthis open unto
you, our heart is en-
larged. 12 Ye are not
straitened in us, but
ye are straitened in
your own bowels.
13 Now for a recom-
pence in the same, (I
speak as unto my chil-
dren,) be ye also en-
larged.
14 Be ye’not un-
equally yoked toge-
ther with unbelievers :
for what fellowship
hath righteousness
with unrighteousness ?
and what communion
hath light with dark-
ness? 15 and what
concord hath Christ
with Belial? or what
part hath he that be-
lieveth with an infi-
del? 16 and what a-
greement hath the
temple of God with
idols? for ye are the
temple of the living
God; as God hath
said, I will dwell in
them, and walk in
them; and I will
their God, and they
shall be my people.
17 Wherefore come out
from among them, and
be ye separate, saith
the Lord, and touch
not the unclean thing ;
and I will receive
you, 18 and will be.a
1 γον» τ,
478
Father unto you, and
ye shall be my sons
and daughters, saith
the Lord Almighty.
VII. Having therefore
these promises, dearly
beloved, let us cleanse
ourselves from all fil-
thiness of the flesh
and spirit, perfecting
holiness in the fear of
God.
2 Receive us; we
have wronged noman,
we have corrupted no
man, we have defraud-
ednoman., 3Tspeak not
this to condemn you:
for [have said before,
that ye are in our
hearts to die and live
with you, 4 Great is
my boldness of speech
toward you, great is
my glorying of you: I
am filled with com-
fort, I am exceeding
joyful in all our tri-
bulation. 5 For, when
we were come into Ma-
cedonia, our flesh had
no rest, but we were
troubled οὐ every
side; without were
fightings, within were
fears. 6 Nevertheless
God, that comforteth
those that are cast
down, comforted us
by the coming of Ti-
tus; 7and not by his
coming only, but by
the consolation where-
with he was comfort-
ed in you, when he
told us your earnest
desire, your mourn-
ing, your fervent mind
toward me; so that I
rejoiced the more.
8 For though I made
you sorry with a let-
ter, I do not repent,
though I did repent:
for I perceive that the
same ¢pistle hath made
you sorry, though ἐξ
were but for a season,
9 Now I rejoice, not
that ye were made
sorry, but that ye sor-
rowed to repentance:
for ye were made sor-
ry after a godly man-
ner, that ye might re-
ceive damage by us in
nothing. 10 For godly
sorrow worketh re-
pentance to salvation
not to be repented of :
but the sorrow of the
world worketh death.
ll For behold this
selfsame thing, that
ye sorrowed ifter a
godly sort, what care-
fulness it wrought in
you, yea, what clear-
ΠΡΟΣ KO Palen OO Saw Be Wit.
κύριος παντοκράτωρ. Ταύτας οὖν ἔχοντες rhc
[86] Lord Almighty. °These “therefore *having
ἐπαγγελίας, ἀγαπητοί, καθαρίσωμεν ἑαυτοὺς ἀπὸ παντὸς
proniises, beloved, we should cleanse ourselves from _ every
μολυσμοῦ σαρκὸς Kai πνεύματος, ἐπιτελοῦντες ἁγιωσύνην ἐν
defilement offlesh and spirit, perfecting holiness io
φόβῳ θεοῦ.
fear οἵ God.
2 Χωρήσατε ἡμᾶς" οὐδένα ἠδικήσαμεν, οὐδένα ἐφθείραμεν,
Receive us: noone did wewrong, noone did wecorrupt,
οὐδένα ἐπλεονεκτήσαμεν. 3 To’ πρὸς κατάκρισιν' λέγω"
no one did we overreach. Not for condemnation I speak,
προείρηκα.γὰρ OTe ἐν ταῖς.καρδίαις.- ἡμῶν ἐστε εἰς TO συν--
for I have before said that in our hearts ye are, for to die
αποθανεῖν καὶ Soudyy." 4 πολλή μοι παῤῥησία πρὸς
together and to live together. Great [is] tome boldness towards
ὑμᾶς, πολλὴ μοι Kavynoic ὑπὲῤ ὑμῶν: πεπλήρωμαι
tome boasting I have been filled
ὑπερπερισσεύομαι τῇ χαρᾷ ἐπὶ πάσῃ TH
I overabound with joy at all
ὃ Kai.yap ἐλθόντων ἡμῶν εἰς Μακεδονίαν,
For indeed, “having “come ‘we into. Macedonia,
| ἄνεσιν ἡ.σὰρξ ἡμῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν παντὶ
you,
τῇ παρακλήσει,
with encouragement ;
θλιψει ἡμῶν.
our tribul:tion,
οὐδεμίαν ἱἔσχηκεν'
great in respect of you ;
“not “any Shad ®ease tour *flesh, but in every [way]
θλιβόμενοι" ἔξωθεν μάχαι, ἔσωθεν φόβοι. 6 ἀλλ᾽ ὁ
being oppressed ; without contentions, within fears. But he who
παρακαλῶν τοὺς ταπεινοὺς παρεκάλεσεν ἡμᾶς ὃ θεὸς ἐν τῇ
encourages those brought low encouraged us— God— by the
παρουσιᾳ Τίτου" 7 οὐ-μόνον. δὲ ἐν τῇ παρουσίςι αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ
coming of Titus ; and notonly by his coming, but
καὶ iv τῇ παρακλήσει ἢ παρεκλήθη ἐφ᾽ ὑμῖν,
also by the encouragement with which he wasencouraged asto you;
ἀναγγέλλων ἡμῖν τὴν. ὑμῶν ἐπιπόθησιν, τὸν. ὑμῶν. ὀξυρμόν,
relating to us your longing, your mourning,
Ν c ~ ~ « τ ᾽ ~ δὲ .“ ~ ~ Εν >
τὸν. ὑμῶν ζῆλον ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ, ὥστειμε μᾶλλον» χαρῆναι. ὃ Ὅτι
your zeal for me; soas forme the more to be rejoiced. For
νον , « ~ ~ z ~ ᾽ t \
εἰ καὶ ἐλύπησα ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ, οὐ.μεταμέλομαι, εἰ καὶ
if also I grieved you in the _ epistle, Idonot regret [it], if even
μετεμελόμην" βλέπω.“ γὰρ" Ore ἡ. ἐπιστολὴ ἐκείνη EL καὶ πρὸς
I did regret ; for I sec that that epistle, if even for
er 9 a € ~ ~ 3; > id ? ΄ ᾽ >
ὥραν ἐλύπησεν ὑμᾶς. 9 νῦν χαίρω, οὐχ OTL ἐλυπήθητε, ἀλλ
anhour, grieved you, Now Lrejoice, not that ye were grieved, but
e > ΄ > ’ ? ΄ ‘ 4 2
τι ἐλυπήθητε εἰς μετίνοιαν" ἐλυπηθητε.γὰρ κατὰ θεύν,
that ye were grieved to repentance; for ye were grieved according to God,
wa ἐν μηζενὶ ζημιωθῆτε ἐξ ἡμῶν. 10 ἡ-.γὰρ κατὰ
that in nothing ye might suffer loss by us, For the “accorditig *to
θεὸν λύπη μετάνοιαν εἰς σωτηοίαν ἀμεταμέλητον *YKaTED=
*God ‘grief repentance ἴο salvation not to be regretted werks
͵ « \ ~ ΄ ΄ ΄ ΄
γάζεται" ἡ-.δὲ τοῦ κύσμου λύπη θάνατον κατεργάζεται.
out ; but the 7of “the *world 1erief death works out.
11 ἰδοὺ. γὰρ αὐτὸ. τοῦτο τὸ κατὰ θεὸν λυπηθῆναι τὑμᾶς,"
For το, this same thing, according to God *to “have *been °grieved ‘you,
πόσην κατειργάσατο" ὅ ὑμῖν σπουδήν, ἀλλὰ ἀπολογίαν,
how much ?it “worked οαῦ ‘in °you ‘diligence, but [what] defence,
τ᾿ πρὸς κατάκρισιν οὐ LTTrA,
¥ ξργάζεται works LTTraW.
5 συνζὴν LITrA,
t ἔσχεν LTr.
X— ὑμᾶς LTT [A],
Υ κατηργάσατο Te
¥ — γὰρ for [L]tr,
t+ lev] ἴω
VII, VIII. it CORIN TRLANS.
ἀλλὰ ἀγανάκτησιν, ἀλλὰ φόβον, ἀλλὰ ἐπιπόθησιν, ἀλλὰ
but indignation, but fear, but longing, but
v~ ἃ, 3. ? ’ 5 7 x ΄ © 4
ζῆλον, "ἀλλ᾽" ἐκδίκησιν ; ἐν παντὶ συνεστήσατε ἑαυτοὺς
zeal, ” but vengeanve! in every [way] ye proved yourselves
~ , "» ‘ » « ~
ἁγνοὺς εἶναι %év" τῷ πράγματι. 12 doa εἰ Kai ἔγραψα ὑμῖν,
Spure ‘to*be in the matter. Then if also 1 wrote to you,
~ , Pann “ i ~
οὐχ “Ceivexey" τοῦ ἀδικήσαντος. οὐδὲ “εἵνεκεν " τοῦ
not for the sake of him who did wrong, nor for the sake of him who
ἀδικηθέντος" “ἀλλ᾽ Cetvexer'" τοῦ φανερωθῆναι τὴν σπουδὴν
suffered wrong, but for the sake of "being “manifested “diligence
ὑμῶν" τὴ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν" πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ.
tyour 4which [15] *for ®us to you before God.
15. Διὰ τοῦτο παρακεκλήμεθα ἐπὶ ὅ τῇ παρακλήσει
On account of this we have been encouraged in Zenconragement
« ~ , νι ~ γ᾽ ’ > ‘ ~ ~
ὑμῶν." περισσοτέρως ἰδὲ! μᾶλλον ἐχάρημεν ἐπὶ τῇ χαρᾷ
'your, and the more abundantly rather we rejoiced at the joy
ὃ ͵ - - ,
Τίτου. Ore ἀγαπέπαυται τὸ.πνεῦμα.αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ πάντων
of 'itus, because has been refreshed his spirit by all
~ ᾽ ~ « ‘ ~ ,
ὑμῶν: 14 ore εἴ τι αὐτῷ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν κεκαύχημαι, οὐ
of you, Beeause if anything to hin about you I have bonsted, μοῦ
ἀλλ᾽ we πάντα ἐν ἀληθείᾳ ἐλαλήσαμεν
but as ail things in truth we spoke
ὑμῖν, οὕτως καὶ ἡ καύχησις "ἡμῶν! Τὴ" ἐπὶ Τίτου
to you, so also the boasting of us which [was] to Titus
ἀλήθεια ἐγενήθη" 15 καὶ τὰ. σπλάγχνα αὐτοῦ περισσοτέρως
truth hecame ; and his bowels more abundantly
εἰς ὑμᾶς ἐστιν, ἀναμιμνησκομένου τὴν πάντων ὑμῶν
ΞοΥ ‘all
- κατῃσχύνθη"
11 #was put toshame ;
towards you are, remembering the *of you
ε ΄ « 4 ae) ‘ , SINC es θ ᾽ ΄
ὑπακο})}"}} ως μετα φόβου και τρόμου ἑθεξασσΌε AUTOV.
lobedience, how with. fear and trembling ye received him,
͵ ! m “ > - ν᾿ γε»ν ? cs as
16 χαίρω ™ Ore ἐν παντὶ θαῤῥῶ ἐν ὑμῖν.
Lrejoice that in everything [amconfident in you.
8 Γνωρίζομεν. δὲ ὑμῖν, ἀδελφοί. τὴν χάριν rov θεοῦ τὴν
But we make known toyou, brethren, the grace of God which
Or dope ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Μακεδονίας" 2 ὅτι ἐ λλῃ
ἷς ΟΗΕΥ)}γ EV ταις EKKANOLALC τὴς AKECOVLAC OTt ἐν TOs )
has been given in the assemblies of Macedonia ; that in much
δοκιμῇ θλίψεως ἡ πεοισσεία τῆς χαρᾶς. αὐτῶν Kai ἡ κατὰ
proof of tribulation the abundance of their joy and
βάθους πτωχεία αὐτῶν ἐπερίσσευσεν εἰς “TOV πλοῖτον! τῆς
2deep ‘poverty ‘their abounded to the riches
ἁπλότητος αὐτῶν" 3 ὅτι κατὰ δύναμιν, μαρτυρῶ,
of their liberality. For according to [their] power, I bear wituess,
καὶ οὑπὲρ!" δύναμιν αὐθαίρετοι, 4 μετὰ πολ-
and beyond [their] power [they were] willing of themselves, with much
λῆς παρακλήσεως δεόμενοι ἡμῶν τὴν χάριν καὶ τὴν κοινωνίαν
entreaty beseeching of us, ®the °grace 7and ®the *fellowship
τῆς διακονίας τῆς εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους Ῥδέξασθαι.ἡμᾶς""
tof the ‘service ‘which ['*was] for 1*the ᾿τβαϊηὐβ for 2us “ἴο *receive.
5 καὶ οὐ καθὼς ἠλπίσαμεν, “ἀλλ᾽" ἑαυτοὺς ἔδωκαν πρῶ-
And not [only] according as we hoped, but themselves they gave first
Tov τῷ κυρίῳ, Kai ἡμῖν διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ 6 εἰς τὸ παρα-
tothe Lord, and tous by [the] will of God. So that 7ex-
ἃ ὀλλὰ LTTrAW. b — ἐν (read τῷ in the) [L]TTraw.
ὦ ἡμῶν our EG. {ὑμῶν you EG
h ἡμῶν our LITrAW.
™ + ovysheretore BE.
QLrrraw, 4 ἀλλὰ TTr.
i — δὲ and LiTraw.
Ὁ τὸ πλοῦτος LTTrA. © παρὰ LITrAW.
© ἕνεκεν LTTrA.
& + δὲ and (in) commencing a sentence at ἐπὶ LTTrAw.
κ ὑμῶν of you La.
479
ing of yourselves, yea,
what indignation, jea,
what fear, yea, what
vehement desire, yea,
what zeal, yea, what
revenge! Inall things
ye have approved your-
selves to be clear in
this matter. 12 Where-
fore, though I wrote
unto you, did it not
for his cause that had
done the wrong, nor
for his cause that suf-
fered wrong, but that
our care for you in the
sight of God might
appear unto you.
13 Therefore we were
comforted in your
comfort : yea, and ex-
ceedingly the more
joyed we for the joy of
Titus, because his spi-
rit was refresned by
you all, 14 For if I
have boasted anything
to him of you, I am
not ashamcd; but as
we spake all things to
you in truth, even so
our boasting, which 7
made before Titus, is
found atruth. 15 And
his inward affection is
more abundant toward
you, whilst he remem-
bereth the obedience
of you all, how with
fear and trembling ye
received him. 161 re-
joice therefore that I
have confidence in you
in all things.
VITtl. Moreover,
brethren, we do you to
wit of the grace of
God bestowed on the
churches of Macedo-
nia; 2 howthat in a
great trial of affliction
the abundanceof their
joy and their deep po-
verty abounded unto
the riches of their li-
berality. 3 For to
their power, I bear re-
cord, yea, and beyond
their power they were
willing of themselvc-;
4 praying us with much
intreaty that we would
receive the gift, and
take upon us the fel-
lowship of the minis<
tering to the saints.
5 And this they did,
not as we hoped, but
first gave their own
selves to the Lord, and
unto us by the will of
God. 6 Insomuch that
we desired Titus, thft
ἃ ἀλλὰ Tr.
!— tT |).
P — δέξασθαι ἡμας
430
as he had begun, so he
would also finish in
you the same grace
also. 7 Therefore, as
ye abound in every
thing, faith, and ut-
terance, and know-
ledge, and in all dili-
gence, and iz your love
to us, sce that ye a-
bound in this grace
also. 8 I speak not by
commandment, but by
occasion of the for-
wardness of others,
and to prove the sin-
eerity of your love.
9 For ye know the
grace of our Lord Je-
sus Christ,that,though
he was rich, yet for
your sakes he became
poor, that ye through
is poverty might be
rich. 10 And herein I
give my advice: for
this is expedient for
you, who have begun
before, not only to do.
but also to be forward
a year ago. 11 Now
therefore perform the
doing of τὸ; that as
there was a readiness
to will, so there may
be a performance also
out of that which ye
have. 12 For if there
be first a willing
mind, τὲ is accepted ac-
cording to that a man
hath, and not accord-
ing to that he hath
not. 13 For 7 mean
not that other men be
eased, and ye be bur-
dened: 14 but by an
equality, that now at
this time your abun-
dance may be a supply:
for their want, that
their abundance also
may be a supply for
your want: that there
may be equality : l5 as
itis written, He that
had gathered much
had nothing over ; and
he that had gathered
little had no lack.
16 But thanks be to
God, which put the
Bime earnest care into
the heart of Titus for
ou. 17 For indeed
e aecepted the exhor-
tation; but being
more forward, of his
own accord he went
unto you. 18And we
have sent with him the
brother, whose praise
ts in the — gospel
throughout all the
churches; 19 and not
that only, but who
was alsochosen of the
τ ἡμετέρας Of our F.
w δόντι gave We
but Lizr[a].
ΠΡῸΣ KOPIN GO LOY SB:
καλέσαι ἡμᾶς Τίτον, iva καθὼς προενήοξατο, οὕτως καὶ
horted ‘we Titus, that according as he before began; so also
? , ᾽ ε » \ \ ΄ 0
ἐπιτελέσῃ εἰς ὑμᾶς καὶ τὴν. χάριν.ταύτην. 7 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὥσπερ
he might complete with you also this grace. But even as
ἐν παντὶ περισσεύετε, πίστει, καὶ λόγῳ, καὶ γνώσει, καὶ
ἴῃ every [way] ye abound, in faith, and word, and knowledge, and
πάσῃ σπουδῇ,. καὶ TH ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐν ἡμῖν ἀγάπῃ, ἵνα καὶ ἐν
all diligence, andinthe?from “you *to °us “love, that also in
ταύτῃ τῇ χάριτι περισσεύητε" Bob Kar ἐπιταγὴν λέγω,
this grace yeshould abound. Not according to acommand do I speak,
ἀλλὰ διὰ τῆς ἑτέρων σπουδῆς καὶ TO τῆς τὑμετέρας" ἀγάπης
but through the “of “others ‘diligence and the “of “your ‘Jove
γνήσιον δοκιμάζων" 9 γινώσκετε γὰρ' τὴν χάριν τοῦ κυρίου
ΨΠΠ.
1ocnuineness proving. For ye know the grace of *Lord
ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, Ore δι᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐπτώγευσεν
Your Jesus Christ, that ‘for “πὸ *sake Sof “you *he ®°becime ?°poor
πλούσιος ὦν, ἵνα ὑμεῖς τῷῇ ἐκείνου. πτωχείᾳ πλουτήσητε.
*rich ‘being; that ye by his poverty might be enricked,
10 kai γνώμην ἐν τούτῳ δίδωμι" τοῦτο.γὰρ ὑμῖν συμέέρει,
And ἃ judgment in this I give, for this for you is pros able,
οἵτινες ob μόνον τὸ ποιῆσαι, ἀλλὰ Kai τὸ θέλειν προενήρ-
who not’ only the doing, but also the being willing began
ἕασθε ἀπὺ.πέρυσι' 11 νυνὶ. δὲ καὶ τὸ ποιῆσαι ἐπιτελέτατε,
before a year ago. But now also?the doing *complcie;
ὅπως καθάπερ ἡ προθυμία τοῦ θέλειν, οὕτως καὶ
80 ὑβαῦ evenas [there was]the readiness of the being willing, so also
τὸ ἐπιτελέσαι ἐκ τοῦ ἔχειν. 12 El_ydp ἡ προθυμία πρό-
the completing out of that [ye] have. Forif the readiness is pre-
κειται, καθὸ "ἐὰν" ἔχῃ ‘ric! εὐπρόσδεκτος, οὐ καθὸ
sent, according as *?may “have ‘anyone [heis] accepted, not according as
οὐκ. ἔχει. 18 οὐ. γὰρ ἵνα ἄλλοις ἄνεσις, ὑμῖν." δὲ"
he has not. For [it is] not that to others [there may be] ‘case, but for you
, > 2 , Ld ~ ~ ~ ‘4 ~ ΄
θλίψις" ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ἰσότητος, ἐν τῷ νῦν καιρῷ τὸ ὑμῶν περίσ-
pressure, but of equality, in the present time your wbun-
σευμα εἰς τὸ.ἐκείνων. ὑστέρημα, 14 ἵνα Kai τὸ ἐκείνων περίσ-
dance for their deficiency, : that also their abun-
σευμα γένηται εἰς τὸ ὑμῶν ὑστέρημα. ὕπως ἐνηται |
dance may be for your deficiency, so that there should be
ἰσότης 15 καθὼς «γέγοαπται, Ὁ τὸ πολὺ οὐκ
equality. According as it has been written, He that [gathered] much “not
ἐπλεόνασεν" καὶ ὁ τὸ ὀλίγον οὐκ. ἠλαττόνησεν.
*had over, and he that [gathered] little did not lack.
16 Χαρις δὲ τῷ θεῷ, τῷ "διδόντι" τὴν αὐτὴν σπουδὴν ὑπὲρ
But thanks to God, who gives the same diligence for
ὑμῶν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ Τίτου" 17 ore τὴν μὲν παράκλησιν ἐ-
you in the heart of Titus, For the “indeed ‘exhortation he
δέξατο, σπουδαιότερος.δὲ ὑπάρχων, αὐθαίρετος ἐξῆλθεν
received, but more diligent being, of his own accord he went out
᾿ «ε σα 18 ᾿ , δὲ Σ ? ? ἘΞ ως =p ? ’ h
πρὸς ὑμᾶς. συνεπέμψαμεν δὲ “μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸν ἀδελφόν
to you. But we scent with him the brother
οὗ ὁ ἔπαινος ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ διὰ πασῶν τῶν ἐκ-
οὗ whomthe praise [is]in the gladtidings through all the 88:
~ ᾽ , , ? A ‘ ‘ « ‘ ~
KAnowdv? 19 οὐ-μόνον.δε, ἀλλὰ Kai χειροτονηθεὶς ὑπὸ τῶν
semblies ; and not only [so], but also having been chosen by the
t — tis (read ἔχῃ he may have) LTTraw. v -- δὲ
- τὸν ἀδελφὸν “eT αὐτοῦ T.
8 ἂν T.
VIII, IX. Ei GOR INL ALANS:
ἐκκλησιῶν συνέκδημος ἡμῶν Yobv'" τῇ.χάριτιιταύτῃ τῇ
assemblies [is] our fellow-traveller with this grace, which [is]
διακονουμένῃ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν πρὸς τὴν ᾿αὐτοῦ" τοῦ κυρίου δόξαν
served by us to the 5himself 7of*the *Lord ‘glory
Kai προθυμίαν "ὑμῶν"! 20 στελλόμενοι τοῦτο, μή
and {a witness of] 7readiness tyour ; avoiding this, lest
τις ἡμᾶς μωμήσηται ἐν τῇ.ἁδρότητι. ταύτῃ TH διακονου-
anyone 8 should blame in this abundance which [is] served
καλὰ ov μόνον ἐνώπιον
μένῃ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν" 21 ὑπρονοούμενοι"
by things right not only before
us; providing
κυρίου, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐνώπιον ἀνθρώπων. 22 Συνεπέμψαμεν. δὲ
{the} Lord, but also before men, And we sent with
αὐτοῖς τὸν. ἀδελφὸν. ἡμῶν ὃν ἐδοκιμάσαμεν ἐν πολλοῖς πολ-
them our brother whom we proved in many things often
λάκις σπουδαῖον ὄντα, νυνὶ. δὲ πολὺ σπουδαιότερον πεποι-
diligent tobe, andnow much more diligent by the *con~
θήσει πολλῇ τῇ εἰς ὑμᾶς. 23 εἴτε ὑπὲρ ‘Tirov,
fidence ‘great which[is] towards you. Whether asregards Titus,
κοινωνὸς ἐμὸς καὶ εἰς ὑμᾶς συνεργός. εἴτε ἀδελφοὶ
{he is] *partner my and for you afellow-worker; vor brethren
ἡμῶν, ἀπόστολοι ἐκκλησιῶν, δόξα. χριστοῦ. 24 Τὴν
Your, [they are] messengers ofassemblies, *glory *UChrist’s. The
οὖν
ἔνδειξιν τῆς. ἀγάπης. ὑμῶν, καὶ ἡμῶν καυχήσεως ὑπὲρ
*therefore
proof of your love, and of our boasting about
ε ~ ᾽ ᾽ δ Ὁ} of ld Mile? , ~ ? λ ~
ὑμῶν, εἰς αὐτοὺς “ἐνδείξασθε" “Kai" εἰς πρόσωπον τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν.
you, “to ¢them ‘shew *ye and in face of the assemblies,
Q Περὶ μὲν. γὰρ τῆς διακονίας τῆς εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους
For concerning the service which [is] fer the saints
περισσόν μοι ἐστὶν τὸ γράφειν ὑμῖν. 2 οἶδα. γὰρ τὴν προθυ-
superfluous for me it is writing to you. For I know *readi-
μίαν ὑμῶν ἣ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν καυχῶμαι Μακεδόσιν, ὅτι
ness ‘your which concerning you I boast of to Macedonians ; that
? a3 ν ? SY ’ 5 Σ efi ἘΣΣΊ ε ~ y~
Ayata παρεσκεύασται ἀπὸ.πέρυσι" καὶ °o" fé" ὑμῶν ζῆλος
Achaia has been prepared a@ year ago, and the 7of Syou ‘zeal
2 ΄ 4 la » ‘ ‘ ? , τ ‘
ἠρέθισεν τοὺς πλείονας. ὃ ἔπεμψα.δὲ τοὺς ἀδελφούς; ἵνα. μὴ
provoke the greater number, But I sent the brethren, lest
τὸ καὐχημα.-ἡμῶν TO ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν κενωθῇ ἐν τῷ
our boasting which [is] about you should be made void in
péoe.rovT@’ ἵνα καθὼς ἔλεγον, παρεσκευασμένοι ἦτε,
this respect, that according as I said, prepared ye may be;
4 μήπως ἐὰν ἔλθωσιν σὺν ἐμοὶ Μακεδόνες, καὶ εὕρωσιν ὑμᾶς
lest perhaps if should come with me Macedonians, and find you
ἀπαρασκευάστους, καταισχυνθῶμεν ἡμεῖς, ἵνα μὴ.λέγωμεν
_ unprepared, “should *be *put "ἴο Sshame ‘we, (that we may notsay
ὑμεῖς, ἐν τῇ. ὑποστάσει ταύτῃ ὅτῆς καυχήσεως." 5 ἀναγκαῖον
ye,) in this confidence of boasting. Necessary
οὖν ἡγησάμην παρακαλέσαι τοὺς ἀδελφούς iva προΐέλ-
therefore 1 esteemed [it] to exhort the brethren that they should
Owow "είς! ὑμᾶς, καὶ προκαταρτίσωσιν τὴν ἱπροκατηγ-
go before to you, and should complete beforehand Sfore-
γελμένην" εὐλογίαν ὑμῶν ταύτην ἑτοίμην εἶναι οὕτως ὡς
announced ‘blessing your ‘this
481
churches to travel
with us_ with this
grace, which is ad-
ministered by us to
the glory of the same
Lord, and declaration
of your ready mind:
20 avoiding this, that
no man should blame
us in this abundance
which is administered
by us: 21 providing
for honest things, not
only in the sight of
the Lord, but also in
the sight of men.
22 And we have sent
with them our bro-
ther, whom we have
oftentimes proved di-
ligent in many things,
but now much more di-
ligent, upon the great
confidence which J
have inyou. 23 Whe-
ther any do inquire of
Titus, he ts my part-
ner and fellowhelper
concerning you: or
our brethren be in-
quired of, they are the
messengers of the
churches, and the glo-
ry of Christ. 24 Where-
fore shew ye to them,
and before the church-
es, the proof of your
love, and of our boast-
ing on your behalf,
IX. For as touching
the ministering to the
saints, it is superfluous
for me to write to
you: 2 for I know the
forwardness of your
mind, for which I
boast of you to them
of Macedonia, that
Achaia was ready a
year ago; and your
zeal hath provoked
very many. 3 Yet
have I sent the breth-
ren, lest our boasting
of you should be in
vain in this behalf ;
that, as I said, ye
may be ready: 4 lest
haply if they of Ma-
cedonia come with
me, and find you un-
prepared, we (that we
say not, ye) should be
ashamed in this same
confident boasting.
5 Therefore I thought
it necessary to exhort
the brethren, that
they would go before
unto you, and make
up beforehand your
bounty, whereof ye
had notice before,that
the same might be
Tready 5Sto®be thus as ready, as a matter of
’ ἐν in LTraw. τς αὐτοῦ LTrAW. & ἡμῶν OUY GLTTrAW. Ὁ προνοοῦμεν yap for
w6 provide LTTrA; προνοούμενοι yap G. "© ἐνδεικνύμενοι Shewing LTtra. d --- καὶ
GLTTrAwW.
ὁ τὸ TTr. {-- ἐξ (read ὑμῶν of you) 1.Ὁ τι Α].
B πρὸς ΤΙ,
i προεπηγγελμένην before promised LTTraw.
ὃ -- τῆς καυχήσεως GLITr/W.
If
422
bounty, and not as of
covetousness, 6 But
this J say, He whick
soweth sparingly shall
reup also sparingly;
and he which soweth -
bountifully shall reap
atsu bountifully. 7 E-
very man according as
he purposeth ia his
heart, so let him give ;
not grudgingly, or of
necessity: for God
loveth a cheerful
giver. 8 And God zs
able to make’all grace
abound toward you;
‘that ye, always haying
all sufficiency in all
things, may sbound to
every good work: 9 (as
it is written, He hath
dispersed abroad ; he
hath given to the poor:
his righteousness re-
maineth for ever.
10 Now he that mi-
nistereth seed to the
sower both minister
bread for your food,
and multiply your
seed sown, and in-
crease the fruits of
your righteousness ;)
Il being enriched in
every. thmg to all
bountifulness, which
eauseth through us
thanksgiving to God.
12 For the administra-
tion of this service not
only supplieth the
want of the saints, but
is abundant also by
many thanksgivings
unto God; 13 whiles by
the experiment of this
ministration they glo-
rify God for your pro-
fessed subjection unto
the gospel of Christ,
and for your libe-
ral distribution pinto
them, and unto all
men ; 14 and by their
ayer for you, which
oug after you for the
exceeding. grace of
God in you. 15 Thanks
be unto God for his
unspeakable gift.
X. Now -.1 Paul
myself beseech you
by the meekness and
gentleness of Christ,
who in presence am
base among you, but
being absent am bold
toward you: 2 but I
beseech ‘you, that I
may not be bold when
I am present with that
confidence, wherewith
I think to be bold a-
gainst some, which
ΠΡΟΣ KOPINOIOYS B.
εὐλογίαν, "καὶ" μὴ Ἰώσπερ!
ἃ blessing, and not as
IX
<
πλεονεξίαν. 6 Tovro.oé, ὁ
[of] covetousness, But this [I say], he that
σπείρων φειδομένως, φειδομένως καὶ θερίσει: καὶ ὁ σπείρων
SOWS sparingly, sparingly also shallreap; and he that sows
ἐπ᾿ εὐλογίαις, tw εὐλογίαις Kai θερίσει. 7 ἕκαστος καθὼς
on blessings, on blessings also shall reap: each according as
προαιρεῖται" τῇ καρδίᾳ" μὴ ἐκιλύπης ἢ ἐξ ἀνάγκης" ἱλαρὸν
ΘῬΆΓΡΟΒΘΒ inthe heart; ποῦ grievingly, or of necessity ; 58. “cheerful
do δότην ἀγαπᾷ ὁ θεός. ὃ "δυνατὸς.δὲ ὁ θεὸς πᾶσαν χάριν
for giver “loves 1God, For able [is] God every grace
: Es Ὁ Φ 5 =
περισσεῦσαι εἰς ὑμᾶς, ἵνα ἐν παντὶ πάντοτε πᾶσαν
to make abound towards you, that in every [way] always all
αὐτάρκειαν ἔχοντες, περισσεύητε εἰς πᾶν
sufficiency having, ye may abound to every
9 καθὼς γέγραπται, Ἑσκόρπισεν, ἔδωκεν τοῖς πένησιν"
according as it has been written, He scattered abroad, he gave tothe poor,
ἡ.δικαιοσύνη. αὐτοῦ μένει εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα. 10 Ὁ δὲ ἐπιχορηγῶν
his righteousness abides for ever. Now he that. supplies
°oréppa" τῷ σπείροντι καὶ ἄρτον εἰς βρῶσιν Ῥχορηγήσαι"
seed tohim that sows and bread for eating may he supply
καὶ “πληθύναι" τὸν σπόρον ὑμῶν, καὶ TabEnoa τὰ "γεννή-
and may he multiply your sowing, and may he increase the fruits
ματα! τῆς. δικαιοσύνης ὑμῶν. 11 ἐν παντὶ πλουτιζόμενοι
of your righteousness : in every [way] being enriched
εἰς πᾶσαν ἁπλότητα, ἥτες κατεργάζεται Oc ἡμῶν εὐχαρισ-
to all liberality,, which works out through us thanks-
τίαν ‘rpm θεῷ 12 ore ἡ διακονία. τῆς λειτουργίας. ταύτης
giving to God. Because the service of this ministration
οὐ μόνον ἐστὶν προσαναπληροῦσα τὰ ὑστερήματα τῶν ἁγίων,
not only is completely filling up the deficiencies ofthe saints,
ἀλλὰ Kai περισσεύουσα διὰ πολλῶν εὐχαριστιῶν τῷ θεῷ"
but also abounding through many thanksgivings to God;
13 διὰ τῆς δοκιμῆς τῆς. διακονίας. ταύτης δοξάζοντες τὸν
_ through, the proof of this service {they] glorifying
θεὸν ἐπὶ τῇ ὑποταγῇ τῆς ὁμολογίας ὑμῶν εἰς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον
. God at the subjection, by your confession, to the glad tidings
TOU χριστοῦ, καὶ ἁπλότητι τῆς κοινωνίας εἰς αὐτοὺς καὶ
of the Christ, and liberality of thecommunication towards them and
εἰς πάντας, 14 καὶ αὐτῶν δεήσει ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, ἐπιποθούν-
towards all; and in their supplication for you, a longing
των ὑμᾶς διὰ τὴν ὑπερβάλλουσαν χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐφ᾽
for you, on account of the _ Surpassing grace of God upon
ὑμῖν. 15 χάρις. "δὲ" τῷ θεῷ ἐπὶ τῇ ἀνεκδιηγήτῳ αὐτοῦ δωρεᾷ.
you. Now thanks [00] to God for 7indescribable. this free gift.
10 Αὐτὸς.δὲ ἐγὼ ἸΤαῦλος παρακαλῶ ὑμᾶς διὰ τῆς ὑπρᾳό-
Now “myself *I Paul exhort you -by the meek-
τητος" Kai ἐπιεικείας. τοῦ χριστοῦ. ὃς κατὰ πρόσωπον μὲν
ness and gentleness ofthe Christ, who asto appearance {am]
ἔργον ἀγαθόν"
work good:
ey 3 ἘΠ τ ? iy ‘ ren ᾽ ε Sua 15) , 4
ταπεινὸς ἐν ὑμῖν, ἀπὼν. δὲ θαῤῥῶ εἰς ὑμᾶς" 2 δέομαι. δὲ
mean among you, but absent ambold towards you; but I beseech
τὸ παρὼν θαῤῥῆσαι τῇ - πεποιθήσει
ἢ
that "κι ‘being “present “I *should be bold with tha confidence with which
k — καὶ T.
For is able Lrtia.
will multiply GLraw ; πληθύνει multiplies Tr.
Ὁ [τῷ] L.
“ara GLITrAW.
1 ὡς GLTTrAW.
™ προήρηται he has purposed Lrtraw. mapa
P χορηγήσει will supply GLTTraw. 4 πληθυνεῖ
“aveéyoee will crease GLTTraW, 5 γενή-
* πραὕὔτητος ΟἹ ΤΑΥ͂,
© σπόρον LTr.
vy — δὲ now LITra,
Χ. Il CORINTHIANS:
λογίζομαι τολμῆσαι ἐπί τινας τοὺς λογιζομένους ἡμᾶς ὡς
Ireckon to be daring towards some who reckon of us
κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦντας. 9 ἐν. σαρκὶ -γὰρ περιπατοῦντες,
*according *to *flash +walking.. For in flesh walking,
οὐ κατὰ σάρκα orparevopeda’ 4 τὰ. γὰρ ὕπλα τῆς *orpa-
not according to flesh do we war. Forthe arms of “war-
τείας". ἡμῶν - οὐ σαρκικά, ἀλλὰ δυνατὰ τῷ θεῷ πρὸς
fare Your fare] not feshly, but powerful through God to [the]
καθαίρεσιν ὀχυρωμάτων" ὃ λογισμοὺς καθαιροῦντες καὶ πᾶν
overthrow ot strong-holds; ?reasonings ‘overthrowing and every
ὕψωμα ἐπαιρόμενον κατὰ τῆς γνώσεως τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai αἰχμα--
high thing lifting itself up against the knowledge of God, and leading
AwriZorreg πᾶν νόημα εἰς THY ὑπακοὴν τοῦ χριστοῦ, 6 Kai
captive every thought into the obedience ofthe Christ ; and
ἐν ἑτοίμῳ ἔχοντες ἐκδικῆσαι πᾶσαν παρακοήν, ὅταν πλη-
3: Sreadiness “having to avenge all disobedience, when may have
eae ὑμῶν ἡ ὑπακοή. 7 Ta κατὰ πρόσωπον
een fulfilled your obedience. The things according to appearance
βλέπετε; εἴ τις πέποιθεν ἑαυτῷ χριστοῦ εἶναι, τοῦτο
do ye look at? If anyone is persuaded in himself of Christ to be, this
λογιζέσθω πάλιν Yag''éavrov, ὅτε καθὼς αὐτὸς χριστοῦ,
let him reckon again of himself, that accordingas he [is] of Christ,
οὕτως Kai ἡμεῖς Τχριστοῦ." 8 ἐάν ὅτε" γὰρ Kai! περισ-
80 also [are] we of Christ. For and if eyen more a-
σύτερῦν τι “καυχήσωμαι περὶ τῆς ἐξουσίας. ἡμῶν, ἧς
bundantly somewhat ᾿ ΜΠΡῸΣ boast concerning our suey, which
ἔδωκεν ὁ κύριος “ypiv" εἰς οἰκοδομὴν Kai οὐκ εἰς καθαίρεσιν J,
building up, and not for overthrowing
Dive μὴ.δόξω we ἂν ἐκφοβεῖν
that I may not seem ἃ8 ἰξ frightening
10 ore “μὲν ἐπιστολαέ,
because the epistles,
Sgave ‘the Lord tous for
ὑμῶν, οὐκ. αἰσχυνθήσομαι
you, Ishall not be put to shame ;
ὑμᾶς διὰ τῶν ἐπιστολῶν.
you by means of epistles :
φησίν. Bupésiar καὶ ἰσχυραί; 4.6 παρουσία Tov’ σώματος
says he, [are] weighty and strong, but the presence ofthe ~ body
ἀσθενής, Kai ὁ λόγος [ἐξουθενημένος." 11 τοῦτο λογιζέσθω
weak, and the ΒΕΒΟΟΝ naught. This let *reckon
© τοιοῦτος, OTL οἷοί ἐσμεν τῷ λόγῳ Ou ἐπιστολῶν ἀπόντες,
4such 7a Sone, that such as we are inword by epistles being absent,
τοιοῦτοι καὶ παρόντες τῷ ἔργῳ. 12 Οὐ. γὰρ τολμῶμεν
such [Ὑ8 816] also being een in deed. For ποῦ *dare 'we
Βἐγκρῖναι! ἢ Ῥσυγκρῖναι! ἑαυτούς τισιν τῶν ἑαυτοὺς συν-
Yank among or BemDEES 2with ‘ourselves some who themselves com-
ἱστανόντων, ἀλλὰ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἑαυτοὺς μετροῦντες, Kai
mend; but these by themselves themselves measuring, and
Ὀσυγκρίνοντες! ἑαυτοὺς ἑαυτοῖς, οὐ ἱσυνιοῦσιν." 18 ἡμεῖς
comparing themselves with themselves, do not understand. *We
δὲ Κοὐχὶ" εἰς τὰ ἄμετρα καυχησόμεθα, ἀλλὰ κατὰ
‘now not ἴο the ὕες beyond measure will boast,” but Tes to
TO μέτρον τοῦ κανόνος οὗ ἐμέρισεν ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς μέτρου
the measure of the Tule which “divided %to 7us *the ?God %of *measure
ἐφικέσθαι ἄχρι καὶ ὑμῶν. 14 Ἰοὺ γὰρ oer μὴ ἐφικνούμενοι εἰς
to reach *to ἜΜ: you, 2Not ‘for not reaching to
483
think of us as if we
walked according to
the flesh. 3 For though
we walk in the flesh,
we do not war after
the flesh: 4 (for the
weapons of our war-
fare are not carnal,
but mighty through
God to the pulling
down of strong holds;)
5 casting down imagi-
nations, and every
high thing that exalt-
eth itself against the
knowledge of God, and
bringing into captivi-
ty every thought to the
obedience of Christ ;
6 and having in a
rendiness to revenge
all disobedience, when
your obedience is ful-
filled. 7 Do ye look
on things after the
outward appearance ?
If any man trust to
himself that he is
Christ’s, let him of
himself think this a-
gain, that, as he %s
Christ’s, even so are
we.Christ’s. 8 For
though I should boast
somewhat more of our
authority, which the
Lord hath given us for
edification, and not for
our destruction, I
should not be asham-
ed: 9 that I may not
seem as if I would
terrify aon by letters.
10 For letters, say
they, are weighty and
powerful ; but hzs bo-
dily presence 7s weak,
and his speech con-
temptible.. 11 Let such
an one think this, that,
such as we are in word
by letters when we are
absent, such will we
be also in deed when
we are present. 12 For
we dare not make our-
selves of the number,
or compare ourselves
with some that com-
mend themselves: but
they measuring them-
selves by theniselves,
and comparing them-
selves among them-
selves, are not wise.
13 But we will not
boast of things with-
out our measure, but
according to the mea-
sure of the rule which
God hath distributed
to us, ἃ measure to
reach even unto you.
14 For we stretch not
ourselves beyond dur
measure, as though we
¥ στρατιᾶς T. Υ͂ ἐφ᾽ TTr. — χριστοῦ GLTTraw.
LTTra. © καυχήσομαι I shall τ ὅτι ἃ — ἡμῖν LTTrA.
(φασιν say they 1) ΤΊ. ξ ἐξουδενημένος 1,. ξ ἐν- τ΄ h συν- T,
Κ οὐκ LTTrAW. 1 ὡς yap (reading the sentence as a question) L.
® — τε and [L]tr[a].
Ὁ — καὶ
ε ἐπιστολαὶ μέν φησιν
i συνιᾶσιν LITra,
484
reached not unto you:
for we are come as
far as to you also
in preaching the gos-
pel of Christ: 15 not
boasting of things
Without our measure,
that is, of other men’s
labours; but having
hope, when your faith
is increased, that we
shall be enlarged by
you according to our
rile abundantly, 16 to
preach the gospel in
the regions beyond
you, and not to boast
in another man’s line
of things made ready
to our hand. 17 But
he that gforieth, let
him glory in_ the
Lord. 18 For not he
that commendeth him-
self is approved, but
whom the Lord com-
mendeth.
XI, Would to God
ye could bear with me
a little in my folly:
and indeed bear with
me. 2 For I am jea-
lous over you with
godly jealousy: for I
have espoused you to
one husband, that 1.
may present you as
a chaste virgin to
Christ. 3 But 1 fear,
lest by any means, as
the serpent beguiled
Eve through his sub-
tilty, so your minds
should be corrupted
from the simplicity
that is in Christ. 4 For
if he that cometh
preacheth another Je-
sus, whom we have
not preached, or ΖΓ ye
receive another spirit,
which ye have not re-
ceived, or another gos-
pel, which ye have
not accepted, ye
might well bear with
him. 5 For I suppose
I was not a whit be-
hind the very chiefest
apostles. 6 But though
1. be rude in speech,
yet not in knowledge ;
but we have been
throughly made mani-
fest among you in all
things. 7 Havel com-
Initted an offence in
abasing myself that
ye might be exalted,
because [have preach-
ed to you the gospel of
God freely ? 8lrobbed
other churches, taking
wages of them, to do
you service. 9 And
ΠΡῸΣ KOPINOIOX SS, Β. ΧΌΧΤ'
ε ~ « , , ~ ΄
ὑμᾶς ὑπερεκτείνομεν ἑαυτούς" ἄχρι.γὰρ καὶ ὑμῶν ἐφθάσαμεν
you do we overstretch ourselves, (for to also ‘4you we came
ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ χριστοῦ" 15 οὐκ εἰς τὰ ἄμετρα
in the glad tidings ofthe Christ ἢ) not *to *the *things *beyond *measure
καυχώμενοι ἐν ἀλλοτρίοις κόποις, ἐλπίδα.δὲ ἔχοντες, αὐξανο-
‘boasting in others’ labours, but hope having, 3increas-
μένης τῆς.πίστεως ὑμῶν; ἐν ὑμῖν μεγαλυνθῆναι κατὰ
ing your “faith, among you tobeenlarged according to
τὸν. κανόνα ἡμῶν εἰς περισσείαν, 16 εἰς τὰ ὑπερέκεινα ὑμῶν
our rule to abundance, to that beyond you
εὐαγγελίσασθαι, οὐκ ἐν ἀλλοτρίῳ κανόνι
to announce the glad tidings, not “in “*another’s 5rule
ἕτοιμα καυχήσασθαι. 17 Ὁ δὲ καυχώμενος, ἔν κυρίῳ
®ready to “boast. But he that boasts, in [the] Lord
καυχάσθω" 18 οὐ.γὰρ ὁ ἑαυτὸν συνιστῶν," ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν
let him boast, For not he that himself commends, this [one] is
δόκιμος, °adN'! ὃν ὁ κύριος συνίστησιν.
approved, but whom the Lord commends,
a” ? , Lal a ~ ,
11 “Ogedov Ραάνείχεσθξ' μου μικρὸν 4 ττῇ ἀφροσύνῃ""
- ITwould ye were bearing with me _ 8 1ἰ0{]6 in folly ;
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀνέχεσθέ pov. 2 Cyd@.ydp ὑμᾶς θεοῦ ζή-
but indeed bear with me. ἘΒῸΓ Ι τὰ jealous as to you “Ὁ °God'with [*the]
€ / . τὲ ~ ‘ " ᾿
λῳ᾽ ἡρμοσάμην.γὰρ ὑμᾶς ἑνὶ ἀνδρὶ παρθένον ἁγνὴν
Sjealousy, for I have espoused you tovne man *a ‘virgin *chaste
παραστῆσαι τῷ χριστῷ" ὃ φοβουῦμαιιδὲ μήπως ὡς ὁ
ἦτο *present [*you] tothe Christ. ButI fear lest by any means as the
» » ~ , > ~ τ
ogic SEvay ἐξηπατησεν' ἐν τῇ.πανουργίᾳ. αὐτοῦ, 'οὕτως"
serpent 7Eve tdeceived “n his craftiness, 80
φθαρῇ τὰ.νοήματαωὗμε ν ἀπὸ τῆς ἁπλότητος τῆς
should be corrupted your thoughts from simplicity which [is]
εἰς “roy χυιστόν. 4 εἰμὲν γὰρ ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἄλλον ᾿Ιησοῦν
asto the Christ. For if indeed hethat comes another Jesus
κηρύσσει ὃν οὐκιἐκηρύξαμεν, ἢ πνεῦμα ἕτερον λαμβάνετε
proclaims whom we did not proclaim, or a/?spirit ‘different ye receive
τι > , 4 nn ? , « «ει > > "ὁ rea
ὃ οὐκιἐλάβετε, ἢ εὐαγγέλιον ἕτερον ὃ οὐκ ἐδέξασθε,
which ye did not receive, or “glad *tidings different which ye did not accepi,
καλῶς “ὴνείχεσθε." 5 Λογίζομαι γγὰρ! μηδὲν ὕὑστερη-
well were ye bearing with [10]. “J 3reckon for in nothing to have been
κέναι τῶν *uTép-diar'
εἰς τὰ
Sas 7to ®things
ἀποστόλων. 6 εἰ δὲ καὶ ἰδιώτης
behind those in a surpassing degree apostles, But if even unpolished
τῷ λόγῳ, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τῇ γνώσει: ἀλλ᾽ ἐν παντὲὴ ὅφανε.-
in speech(Iam], yet not in knowledge; but in every [way] made
ρωθέντες" ἐν πᾶσιν εἰς ὑμᾶς. ἢ ἢ ἁμαρτίαν ἐποίησα, ἐμαυτὸν
manifest in allthings to you. Or did I commit sin, myself
ταπεινῶν ἵνα ὑμεῖς ὑψωθῆτε, Ott δωρεὰν τὸ τοῦ, θεοῦ
humbling that ye might be exalted, because gratuitously the Sof *God
2 ‘ γ , « - » ? ‘ ? ,
εὐαγγέλιον εὐηγγελισάμην ὑμῖν ; ὃ ἄλλας ἐκκλησίας ἐσύλησα,
*glad “tidings 1 announced to you? Other assemblies I despoiled,
λαβὼν ὀψώνιον πρὸς τὴν ὑμῶν διακονίαν" 9 Kai
having received wages for ?towards %you "service. And
παρὼν πρὸς ὑμᾶς καὶ vorepnOeic, οὐ κατενάρκησα
being present with στοὰ and having been deficient, I did lazily burden
ἢ συνιστάνων LTTrAW.
τ τῆς Ε; ἀφροσύνης ELTTrAW.
τῆς ἁγνότητος aud the purity LTraw.
y δὲ but x,
bear with LA,
Ioanilest Livra,
4 + τι some (little) ELTTraW.
*—ovrws LITrA. * + καὶ
5 ἀνείχεσθε GITrW ; ἀνέχεσθε Ya
® φανερώσαντες having made [it]
ο ἀλλὰ LTr. P ηνείχεσθέ E.
5 ἐξηπάτησεν Εὔαν LTTrAW.
“ —. τὸν T.
? ὑπερλίαν GLTAW,
XI. II CORINTHIANS.
b ? , off cy 4 τ , a , - ἐδ λ
οὐδενός" τὸ γὰρ ὑστέρημά Lov προσανεπλήρωσαν οἱ ἀδελ-
no one, Gor the deficiency of me “completely *tilled *up ‘the “*breth-
got ἐλθόντες ἀπὸ Μακεδονίας" Kai ἐν παντὶ ἀβαρῆ
Tren whocame from Macedonia,) and in everything not burdensome
εὑμῖν ἐμαυτὸν" ἐτήρησα ᾿καὶ τηρήσω. 10 ἔστιν ἀλήθεια
toyou myself I kept and will keep. 515. [‘the] 7truth
χριστοῦ ἐν ἐμοὶ ὅτι ἡ. καύχησις αὕτη δοὐ-σφραγίσεται"! εἰς ἐμὲ
Sof*Christ in me that this boasting shall not be sealed up as to me
ἐν τοῖς κλίμασιν τῆς ᾿Αχαΐας. 11 διατί"; ὅτι οὐκ ἀγαπῶ
in the regions of Achaia, Why? because I do.not love
ὑμᾶς; ὁ θεὸς οἶδεν. 12 ὃ. δὲ ποιῶ, Kai ποιήσω, ἵνα ἐκ-
you? God knows. But what Ido, also Lwilldo, that I may
κόψω THY ἀφορμὴν τῶν θελόντων ἀφοομήν, iva ἐν. ᾧ καυ-
eut off the occasion ‘of those wishing anoccasion, that wherein they
χῶνται εὑρεθῶσιν καθὼς καὶ ἡμεῖς. 18 οἱ. γὰρ.τοιοῦτοι
boast they may be found δοσογᾶϊηρ᾽ 5 also we. ¥or such [876]
ψευδαπόστολοι, ἐργάται δόλιοι, μετασχηματιζόμενοι εἰς ἀπο-
false apostles, *workers ‘deceitful, transforming themselves into apo-
στόλους χριστοῦ" 14 Kai fo θαυμαστόν" αὐτὸς. γὰρ ὁ
stles of Christ. And not wonderful [1810], for *himself
σατανᾶς μετασχηματίζεται εἰς ἄγγελον φωτός. 15 ov
1Satan transforms himself into an angel of light. [It is] not
μέγα οὖν εἰ καὶ οἱ.διάκονοι.αὐτοῦ μετασχηματίζον -
a great thing therefore if also
ται we διάκονοι δικαιοσύνης,
as
his servants trausform themselves
ὧν τὸ τέλος ἔσται κατὰ
servants of righteousness; ΟΥ ΠΟΙ the end shall be according to
τὰ ἔργα.αὐτῶν.
their works.
16 Πάλιν λέγω, μή τίς pe
δύξῃ ἄφρονᾳ εἶναι" εἰ δὲ
Again Isay, t
Not anyone “me ‘should *think afool tobe; butif
e ” , , , , ‘
μήγε, κἂν ὡς ἄφρονα δέξασθέ pe, ἵνα μικρόν τι κἀγὼ"
otherwise, even as a fool receive me, that “little ‘some I aiso
καυχήσωμαι. 17 ὃ λαλῶ, οὐ "λαλῶ κατὰ κύριον, |
may boast. What I speak, “ποῦ *do ‘I speak according to [the] Lord,
᾽ Ee A? 2 ? ~ Ud 7 , ~ τ ΄ - ,
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἐν ἀφροσύνῃ, ἐν Ταῦτῷ τῇ οὕποστασει τῆς καυχήσεως.
but as in. folly, in is confidence of boasting.
18 ἐπεὶ πολλοὶ καυχῶνται κατὰ τὴν! σάρκα, κἀγὼ Kav-
Since many boast according to flesh, 1 also will
χήσομαι. 19 ἡδέως. γὰρ ἀνέχεσθε THY ἀφρόνων, φρόνιμοι
boast. _ For ‘gladly *ye *bear Swith 7fools “intelligent
ὄντες" 20 ἀνέχεσθε.γὰρ εἴ τις ὑμᾶς καταδουλοῖ, εἴ τις
“being. For ye bear [it] if anyone “you ‘bring into bondage, if anyone
κατεσθίει, ‘et τις λαμβάνει, ei τις ἐπαίρεται,
-deeour [you], if anyone take {from you], if anyone exalt himself,
εἴ τις ὑμᾶς εἰς πρόσωπον" δέρει. 21 κατὰ ἀτιμίαν λέγω,
if anyone “you “on “the *face ‘beat. Asto dishonour I speak,
ὡς ὅτι ἡμεῖς ἰἠσθενήσαμεν"" ἐν ᾧ δ᾽ ἄν τις τολμᾷ, ἐν
as that we were weak ; but wherein anyone may be daring, (in
ἀφροσύνῃ λέγω, τολμῶ κἀγώ. 22 Ἕβραϊοί εἰσιν; κἀγώ"
. folly I speak,) 7am “daring ‘I also. Hebrews are they? J also.
™TopanXirai! εἰσιν; κἀγώ" σπέομα ᾿Αβραάμ εἰσιν; κἀγώ"
Israelites’ are they? 1 also. See of Abraham are they? 1 also,
Ὁ οὐθενός LTTrA. © ἐμαυτὸν ὑμῖν Ἴτττὰ.
EGLTTraW. ὁ διὰ τί LTrA.
Ὁ κατὰ κύριον λαλῶ LITrAW.
καμεν have been’ weak Lrtr,
f ob θαῦμα τὸ Wonder LITraw.
i — χὴν Tir.
τῷ ᾿Ισραηλεῖται T,
485
when I was present
with you, und wanted,
I was chargeable to no
man: for that which
was lacking tome the
brethren which came
from Macedonia sup-
plied: and in all things
I have kept myself
from being burden-
some unto you, and so
will I keep myself.
10 As the truth of
Christ is in me, no
man shall stop me of
this boasting in the
regions of Achaia,
11 Wherefore ? because
I love you not? God
knoweth. 12 But what
I do, that I will do,
that I may cut off ocea-
sion frém them which
desire occasion; that
wherein they glory,
they may be found
even as we. 13 For
such ave false apos-
tles, deceitful workers,
transforming them-
selves into the apostles
of Christ. 14 And no
marvel; for Satan him-
self is transformed
into an angel of light.
15 Therefore εὖ is no
great thing if his min-
isters also be trans-
formed as the minis-
ters of righteousness ;
whose end shall be ac-
cording to their works,
161 say again, Let
no man think mea
fool; if otherwise, yet
as a fool receive me,
that I may boast my-
self a little. 17 That
which I speak, I speak
ἐξ not after the Lord,
but as it were foolish-
ly, in thisconfidence of
boasting. 18 Seeing
that many glory after
the flesh, I will glory
also. 19 For ye suffer
fools gladly, seeing ye
yourselves are wise.
20 For ye suffer, if a
man bring you into
bondage, if a man de-
vour you, if a man
take of you, if a man
exalt himself, if aman
sniite you on the face.
21 I speak as concern-
ing reproach,as though
we had been wenk.
Howbeit whereinuso-
ever any is bold, (1
speak foolishly,) I am
boldalso. 22 Are they
Hebrews?so0 ami. Are
they Israelites ? so anu
I, Are they the seed of
4 οὐ φραγήσεται shall not be stopped
B κἀγὼ μικρόν τι GLTIrAW.
Κ εἰς πρόσωπον ὑμᾶς LTTrAW,
1 ησθενή“-
4
486
Avrahain? so am 1.
23 Are they mini-ters
of Christ? (I speak as
a fool) I am more;
in labours more abun-
dunt, in stripes above
measure. in prisons
more frequent, ἴῃ -
deaths oft. 21 Of the
Jews five times re-
ecived I forty stripes
save one. 25 Thrice
was I beaten with
rods,once was I stoned,
thrice 1 suffered ship-
wreck, a night and
a day I haye been
in the deep; 26 in
journeyings” often, in
perils of waters, in
perils of robbers, in
perils by mine own
countrymen, in perils
by the heathen, in pe-
rils in the city, 2 pe-
rils in the wilderness,
in perils in’ the sea, in
perils among false
brethren ; 27 in weari-
ness and. painfulness,
in watchings often, in
hunger and thirst, in
fastings often, in cold
and nakedness. 28 Be-
side*those things that
are without, that
which cometh upon
the daily, the care
of all the churches.
29 Who is weak, and I
am not weak? who is
offended, and I burn
not? 30 If I must
needs glory, I will
glory of the things
which concern mine
infirmities, 31 The God
and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ,
which is blessed for
evermore, knoweth
that I lie not. 32 In
Damascus the govern-
or under Aretas the
king kept the city of
the Damascenes with
a garrison, desirous to
apprehend me: 33 and
through a windowina
basket was I let down
by the wall, and escap-
ed his hands, "
XII. It is not expe-
pedient for me doubt-
less to glory. I will
come to visions and
revelations of the
Lord. 21 knew aman
in Christ above four-
teen years ago, (whe-
ther in the body, 1 can-
not tell; or whether
out of the body, I can-
not tell: God know-
eth;) such'an one
eit aneioves {in] the things Senay ay infirmity
ΠΡΌΣ. ΟΡ ΚΘ Opies ἜΣ ΧΙ ΧΙ
39 διάκονοι χριστοῦ εἰσιν; παραφρονῶν λαλῶ, "ὑπὲρ
Servants of Christ are they? (as being beside myself I speak,) above
ἐγώ") ἐν κόποις περισσοτέρως, “ἐν πληγαῖς ὑπερ-
[rreasure] I [too];‘in labours more abundantly, in stripes above
βαλλόντως, ἐν φυλακαῖς περισσοτέρως," ἐν θανάτοις ποὶλ-
measure, in imprisonments more aienadian πς in deaths often,
λάκις. 24 ὑπὸ ᾿Ιουδαίων πεντάκις Ῥτεσσαράκοντα!
From Jews five times forty (stripes)
παρὰ μίαν ἔλαβον, 2 τρὶς “ἐῤῥαβδίσθην." ἅπαξ ἐλιθάσθην,
except one I received. Thrice I was beaten with rods, once I was stoned,
τρὶς ἐναυάγησα, νυχθήμερον ἐν τῷ βυθῷ πεποίηκα"
three times I was shipwrecked, a night andadayin the deep I have passed:
26 ὁδοιπορίαις πολλάκις: κινδύνοις ποταμῶν, κινδύνοις
in journcyings often, in perils of rivers, in perils
ληστῶν, κινδύνοις ἐκ γένους, κινδύνοις ἐξ ἐθνῶν,
of robbers, ἴῃ perils from [ΤΥ own] race, in perils from [the] nations,
κινδύνοις ἐν πόλει, κινδύνοις ἐν ἐρημίᾳ, κινδύνοις ἐν
in perils in [the] city, in perils in [the] desert, in perils on
θαλάσσῃ, κινδύνοις ἐν ψευδαδέλφοις" 27 "ἐν" κόπῳ Kai
[the] in labour and
μόχθῳ, ἐν ἀγρυπνίαις πολλάκις, ἐν λιμῷ Kai δίψει, ἐν νη-
toil, in watchings - often, in hunger and thirst, ἴῃ fast-
στείαις πολλάκις, ἐν ψύχει καὶ γυμνότητι" 28 χωρὶς τῶν
568, in perils among false brethren ;
ings often, in cold and eta: Besides the things
παρεκτός, δἣ ἐπισύστασίς μου! ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν, ἡ μέριμνα
without, the crowding on me daily, the ~eure
πασῶν τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν. 29 Tic ἀσθενεῖ, καὶ οὐκ. ἀσθενῶ ; τίς
concerning allthe assemblies.’ Who is weak, and Iam not weak? who
σκανδαλίζεται, καὶ οὐκ. ate πυροῦμαι; 30 εἰ καυχᾶσθαι
is offended, and “not *do burn? If *to *boast
δεῖ, τὰ τῆς. ἀσθενείας.μου καυχήσομαι. 81 Ὁ
I will boast. The
θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ. κυρίου. "ἡ μῶν" ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ" oidev, ὁ
God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ knows, he who
ὧν εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας, ὅτι οὐ.ψεύδομαι. 32 ἐν Aa-
is blessed to . the ages, that Ido not lie. In Da-
μασκῷ ὁ ἐθνάρχης ᾿Αρέτα τοῦ βασιλέως ἐφρούρει τὴν
mascus the ethnarch of Aretas the king Was guardiag the
YAapacknvey πόλιν," πιάσαι pe Ow"! 88 καὶ διὰ
“of Sthe *Damascenes_ ‘city, Sto 7take *me ‘wishing. And through
θυρίδος ἐν σαργάνῃ ἐχαλάσθην διὰ τοῦ τείχους, καὶ
a window in a basket I was let down through the wall, and
ἐξέφυγον Tac.xXElpac.qurov.
escaped his hands.
12 Καυχᾶσθαι %6) οὐ-συμφέρει μοι"
Τὸ boast indeed is not profitable to me;
> ΄ ‘ ᾽ , ΄: re ” >
ὀπτασίας Kai ἀποκαλύψεις κυρίου" 2 olda ἄνθρωπον ἐν
visions and revelations of [the] Lord. I know @ man in
χοιστῷ πρὸ ἐτῶν δεκατεσσάρων, εἴτε ἐν σώματι οὐκιοἶδα,
Christ “years ee ‘fourteen, ; Grbether i in[the] body | I know not,
εἴτε ἐκτὸς "τοῦ" σώματος οὐκιοἶδα" ὁ θεὸς οἶδεν: ἁρπαγέντα
or out of the body I know not, God knows,) *caught Saway
N\A ν4}2 οὖ
ἐλεύσομαι. γὰρ" εἰς
for I will come to
2 ὑπερεγώ L.
ἐν φυλ. ὑπερβ. T.
στασίς μοι my anxiety LTTraw.
» πόλιν Δαμασκηνῶν LTTrA.
it behoyes [me], not profitable [is it], but I will come Litr. |
° ἐν φυλακαῖς περισσοτέρως, ἐν πληγαῖς ὑπερβαλλόντως LTrA ; ἐν πλη. Tepe.
P τεσσεράκοντα are.
9 ἐραβδίσθην LTTra. τ — ἐν ae, 3 ἢ earls
-- ἡμῶν (7: eud the Lord) CTTraW. — χριστοῦ 1 LYTrsA
τ-- πὰ LTT:[A]w. y δεῖ, ov yea μέν, ἐλειυΐσο;.α! δὲ
2 καὶ δῖδο. 8 -- τοῦ ἴω -
XII. Ib CORINTH TANS:
τὸν τοιοῦτον ἕως τρίτου οὐρανοῦ. 8 Kai οἶδα τὸν τοιοῦτον
‘such 7a Sone to [the] third heaven, And I know such
» 0 » ? . , » b2 ea} ~ , Cc,’
ανύρωπον, ELTE EV ‘TW LLATL ELTE “ἐκτός τοῦ σωματος “οὐκ
aman, (whether in [the] body or outof the body Snot
οἵδα"" ὁ θλὸς οἶδεν 4 ὅτι ἡρπάγη εἰς τὸν παράδεισον,
*T*know, Gdd knows:) that he was caught away to Paradise,
καὶ ἤκουσεν ἄῤῥητα ῥήματα, ἃ οὐκιἐξὲν ἀνθρώπῳ
and heard unutterable sayings, which itis not permitted to man
λαλῆσαι. 5 ὑπὲρ τοῦ.τοιούτου καυχήσομαι: ὑπὲρ.δὲ ἐμαυτοῦ
tospeak. Concerning sucha one I will boast, but concerning. myself
οὐ.καυχήσομαι, εἰμὴ ἐν ταῖς. ἀσθενείαις ἅμου"" 6 ἐὰν.γὰρ
I will not boast, unless in my weaknesses. For if
θελήσω καυχήσασθαι, οὐκ. ἔσομαι ἄφρων" ἀλήθειαν.γὰρ
1 should desire to boast, Ishall not be a fool; for truth
ἐρῶ: peidopmardés, μὴ τις εἰς ἐμὲ λογίσηται ὑπὲρ ὃ
I willsay;- ῬαΌῚΙ ξουρθασ, lest anyone asto me should reckon above what
βλέπει με, ἢ "ἀκούει “τι! ἐξ ἐμοῦ. 7 Kai τῇ ὑπερβολῇ
hesees me, or hears anything of me. And by the surpassingness
~ ? [Δ ει ι it , ? ’ ,
τῶν ἀποκαλύψεων fiva pj-drepainwjat, ἐδόθη μοι σκόλοψ
ofthe revelations that I might not be exalted, was given to me a thorn
τῇ σαρκί, ἄγγελος βἐσατᾶν" iva pe κολαφίζῃ, “iva μὴ
forthe flesh, amessenger οὗ Satan, that me je might buffet, that “not
ὑπεραίρωμαι." 8.1 ὑπὲρ τούτου τρὶς τὸν κύριον παρεκάλεσα,
"I *might be exalted. For this thrice the Lord I besought
ε 5 ~ wo ‘ , ~
ἱνὰ ἀποστῇ am ἐμοῦ" 9 καὶ εἴρηκέν μοι, ᾿Αρκεῖ σοι ἡ
that it might depart from me, And hesaid tome, Snuflices thee
χάρις.μου: ἡ. γὰρ δύναμίς ἔμου! ἐν ἀσθενείᾳ ἱτελειοῦται."
5,
my grace ; for the power oi me in weakness is perfected.
ἥδιστα οὖν μᾶλλον καυχήσομα: ἐν ταῖς. ἀσθενείαις.“ μου"
Most gladly therefofe rather
ἵνα ἐπισκηνώσῃ ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ
willI boast in my weaknesses
« , ~ ~ ‘
ἡ δύναμις τοῦ χριστοῦ. 10 διὸ
that may dwell upon me the power of the Christ. Wherefore
εὐδοκῶ ἐν ἀσθενείαις, ἐν ὕβρεσιν, ἐν ἀνάγκαις, ἐν diwy-
I take pleasure in weaknesses, in insults, im necessities, ἐπ perse-
μοῖς, "ἐν" στενοχωρίαις, ὑπὲρ χριστοῦ" ὅταν. γὰρ ἀσθενῶ,
cutions, in straits, for Christ : for when I may be weak,
τότε. δυνατός εἰμι.
then powerful Iam.
11 Γέγονα ἄφρων ὁκαυχώμενος"" ὑμεῖς μὲ ἠναγκάσατε.
Ihave become a fool boasting ; ye me compelled :
> ‘ A » Cre) « ~ , - ? \ ‘
ἐγω.γὰρ ὠφειλον vd ὑμῶν συνίστασθαι οὐδὲν γὰρ
to have been commended; for nothing
for I ought \‘ by you
« , ~ Ῥ ς A ΄ ll , ΄ ‘ > δέ >
υστερησα τῶν ὑπὲρ.λίαν! ἀποστόλων, εἰ καὶ οὐδέν εἰμι.
Iwas behind those inasurpassing degree apostles, if also nothing I am.
12 Τὰ μὲν σημεῖα τοῦ ἀποστόλου “κατειργάσθη" ἐν ὑμῖν
The “indeed ‘signs of the apostle were worked out among you
ἐν πάσῃ ὑπομονῇ, tev" σημείοις "καὶ! τέρασιν καὶ δυνάμεσιν.
π 841} endurance, in signs and wonders and works of power.
13 ΄ , > τι εις ΄ fa) i ς 4 BY x x ? ΕἸ
Tiyao ἑστιν 0 YNTTH INTE UTED τας οιπας eK
Forin what isit that ye were inferior beyond the rest [ofthe] as-
κλησίας, εἰ μὴ ὅτι αὐτὸς ἐγὼ οὐ.κατενάρκησα ὑμῶν ; yapi-
semblies, unless that *myself +I didnotJlazily burden you? Yor-
ὑ χωρὶς apart from LrTra. © — οὐκ οἷδα τι.
“utter.
d— μον my LT:[A].
487
enxught up to the third
heaven, 3 And I knew
such a man, (whether
in the body, or ont of
the body, 1 cannot tell:
God knoweth:) + how
that he was caught up
into paradise, and
heard unspeakable
words, which it is not
lawful for 4 man to
5 Of such an
one will I glory: yet
of myself I will not
glory, but in mine in-
firmiities. 6 For though
I would desire to glo-
ry, I shall not bea
fool ; forI willsay the
truth: but now I for-
bear, lest any man
should think of me
above that which he
seeth me to be, or,that
he heareth: of me.
7 And lest I should be
exalted abova mea-
sure through the a-
bundance of the re-
velations, there was
given to mea thorn in
the flesh, the messen-
ger of Satan to buffet
me, lest I should be
exalted above mea-
sure. 8 For this thing
I besought the Lord
thrice, that # might
depart from me.
9 And he said unto me,
My grace is sufficient
for thee: for my
strength is made per=
fect in weakness,
Most gladly therefore
willl rather glory in
my infirmities, . that
the power of Christ
may rest upon me,
10 Therefore I take
pleasure in infirmities,
in reproaches, in ne-
cessities, in persecu-
tions, in distresses for
Christ’s sake: for when
I anf weak, then am I
strong.
111 am become 8
fool in glorying; ye
have compelled me:
for I ought to have
been commended of
you: for in nothing
am I behind the
very chiefest upostles,
though I be nothing,
12 Truly the signs
of an apostle were
wrought among you
in all patience, in
signs, and wonders,
and mighty deeds.
13 For what is it
wherein ys were imfe-
rior to other churches,
© — τι LITr[{ ΑἹ].
f + διὸ therefore LTx[A]. & σατανᾷ LTTA. bh — ἵνα μὴ ὑπεραίρωμαι [L]TrfA]. 1 + [καὶ]
and L. κ᾿ — mov LITrA. 1 τελεῖται LTTrA. τὸ [μον] Tr. καὶ ἅμα τ. 0 — καυχώ-
μενος GLTTrAW, PumepAtay GLTAW. 4 κατηργασθη 1. ἃἴ -- ἐν LITrAW, 5 τε καὶ
and also Ta, t ἡσσώθητε LITrA,
4
88
except it be that T
myself was not bur-
densome to you? for-
give me this wrong.
14 Behold, the third
time I am readv to
come to you; and 1
will not be burden-
some to you: for I
seek not yours, but
you: for the children
ought not to lay up -
for the pareuts, but
the parents .for the
children. 15 Ahd Iwill,
very gladly spend and
be spent for you;
though the moreabun-
dantly I love you, the
less [be loved. 16 But
be it so, I did not bur-
den you: neverthe-
less, being crafty, I
eaught you with guile.
17 Did I make a gain
of you by any of them
whom I sent unto you?
181 desired Titus, and
with him 1 sent a
brother, Did Titus
makea gain of you?
walked we not in the
same spirit? walked
we not in the same
steps ?
19 Again, think ye
that we excuse our-
selves unto you? we
speak before God in
Christ : but we do all
things, dearly beloved,
for your’ edifying.
20 For I fear, lest, when
I come,! shall not find
you such as I would,
and that I shall be
found unto you such
as ye would not: lest
there be debates, en-
vyings, wraths, strifes,
backbitings, whisper-
ings, swellings, tu-
mults : 21 and lest,
when I come again,
my God will humble
me among you, and
that I ‘shall bewail
many which have sin-
ned already, and have
not repented of the
uncleanness and for-
Dication and lascivi-
ousness which they
have committed.
XIII. This is the
third time I am com-
ing to you. In the
mouth oftwoor three
witnesses shall every
word be established.
2 1 told you before,
and foretell you, as if
I were present, the se-
cond time; and being
absent now I write
ἃ 4 τοῦτο this (third time) GLTTr[A]Ww.
: ἀγαπῶ I love Ὑ.
Σ — καὶ LUTrA.
and —; (read Long
LYTrAW.
LITraw.
f ἔρις strife LT.
i ταπεινώσει Shall humble trira,
TP OS 2K O PIN POMS Ὁ. XU, ΧΤΙ.
’ ‘ ᾽ ΄ , ΄ a ‘ ”
σασθὲ μοι τὴν ἀδικίαν. ταύτην. 14 ἰδοὺ ΄ τρίτον ἃ ἑτοίμως ἔχω
give. me this injustice. Lo, athirdtime ready Ian
3 ~ st « ~ XY ΄ ~ A} ns
ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, Kai οὐ καταναρκήσω Yopar"" οὐ.γὰρ.ζητῶ
tocome io you, andIwillnot lazily burden you; for I dv not sec:
4 ε ~ > 2 cow a ? r 5 ~
τὰ ὑμῶν, “AAN'" ὑμᾶς. οὐ.γὰρ ὀφείλει τὰ τέκνα τοῖς
the things of yon, but you; for*not ought ‘the ?children for the
γονεῦσιν θησαυρίζειν, add’! οἱ γονεῖς τοῖς τέκνοις. 15 ἐγὼ δὲ
(parents to treasure up, but the parents for the children. Now I
er , " ΄ sy ~ ~
ἥδιστα δαπανήσω καὶ ἐκδαπανηθήομαι ὑπὲρ τῶν ψυχῶν
most gladly willspend and _ will be utterly spent for *souls
ὑμῶν" εἰ καὶ" περισσοτέρως ὑμᾶς ἀγαπῶν," δἥττον! θἀγαπῶ-
γοῦσ, if even moreabundantly “you ‘loving, less I am ioved.
wn ᾽ ΄ ε - > > ,
μαι." 16“Eotw.dé, ἐγὼ οὐ.κατεβάρησα ὑμᾶς" “adr” ὑπάρχων
But beitso, i did not burden you; but being
~ 7 ε “ Ἂν i) » , “ > [2
πανοῦργος δόλῳ ὑμᾶς ἔλαβον. 17 μήτινα ὧν ἀπέσταλκα
cratty With guile you I took. Any of whom I have sent
A e ~~ > ~ £ ~ ,
πρὸς ὑμᾶς, δι αὐτοῦ ἐπλεονέκτησα ὑμᾶς ; 18 παρεκάλεσα
to you, by him did I overreach you? 1 besought
Τίτον; καὶ συναπέστειλα τὸν ἀδελφόν" pH τι ἐπλεονέκτησεν
Titus, and sent with (him) the brother: Did “overreach
ὑμᾶς Τίτος; οὐ τῷ αὐτῷ πνεύματι περιεπατήσαμεν ; οὗ
“you ‘Titus? Not by the same spirit walked we? Not
τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἴχνεσιν ;
inthe same steps ?
19 “Πάλιν" δοκεῖτε ὅτι ὑμῖν ἀπολογούμεθα 3° Sxarevw-
Again do ye think that to you we are making a defence ὃ be-
ΠΩ ἐτοῦ "θεοῦ ὲ > λαλοῦμεν" τὰ δὲ ππά 2 :
πιον" “rou Gsou ἐν χριστῷ λαλοῦμεν" Ta.0é.TavTa, ἀναπητοί,
fore God in Christ wespeak ; and all things, beloved,
© . ~ « ~ > ~ ~ Μ᾿ τὰ , ? ‘
πὲρ τῆς ὑμῶν οἰκοδομῆς. 20 φοβοῦμαι. γάρ, μήπως ἐλθὼν
for your building up. For I fear, lest perhaps having come
οὐχ οἵους θέλω εὕρω ὑμᾶς, κἀγὼ εὑρεθῶ ὑμῖν οἷον
pot such as Iwish Ishouldfind you, andI be found by you such as
ov.Ozdere” μήπως osc," δζῆλοι.} θυμοί, ἐριθεῖαι,
: lest perhaps [there be]strifes, jealousies, indignations, contentions,
φυσιώσεις, ἀκαταστασίαι" 21 μὴ
puffings up, commotions ; lest
ye do not wish
καταλαλιαί, ψιθυρισμοί,
evil speakings, whisperings,
΄ y , " ΕἸ ΄ ε , 4 « ~
πάλιν %dOovra pe" ἱταπεινώσῃ" " ὃ θεός pou πρὸς ὑμᾶς,
again. having come °*me “should +humble 7God ‘my asto you,
καὶ πενθήσω πολλοὺς τῶν προημαρτηκότων, καὶ
and Ishouldimournover many ofthose who have before sinned, and
μὴ-.μετανοησάντων ἐπὶ τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ καὶ πορνείᾳ καὶ aceEr-=
have not repented upon the uncleanness and fornication and licen-
yelg ἔπραξαν.
tiousness which they practised.
΄ Τ' ~ ” « ~ ‘ ,
13 Τρίτον τοῦτο ἔρχομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς. ἐπὶ στόματος
This third time Iam coming to you. In [the] mouth
δύο μαρτύρων καὶ τριῶν σταθήσεται πᾶν ῥῆμα. 2 προεί-
of two witnesses or of three shall be established every matter. I have be-
ρηκα καὶ προλέγω, ὡς παρὼν τὸ δεύτερον, καὶ
being present the second time, and
προημαρτηκόσιν, Kai τοῖς
have before sinned, and to *the
fore declared and Isay beforehand, as
ἀπὼν “viv ‘ypapw" τοῖς
being absent now Iwrite to those who
ν-- ὑμῶν LTTrA. “adAaLTTrAW. Χ ἀλλὰ TTr.
ὑ ἀγαπῶμαι; amTloved? τ. “ ΤΙάλαι
ago ye are thinking, &c.) LTtra, ἃ κατέναντι LTTrAW. πες τοῦ
Ε ζῆλος jealousy LITrAW. 4 ἐλθόντος μου I having come
k + we me LITraW. !— γράφω GUrtraW.
a ἧσσον LITra.
XIII. RE ΟΝ Ee AG NS.
λοιποῖς πᾶσιν, ὅτι ἐὰν ἔλθω εἰς TO πάλιν οὐ.φείσομαι. 8 ἐπεὶ
Srest Yall, that if Icome ‘again I will not spare. Since
δοκιμὴν ζητεῖτε τοῦ ἐν ἐμοὶ λαλοῦντος χοιστοῦ, ὃς εἰς
a proof ye seek ‘in 5me ‘speaking lof *Christ, (who towards
ὑμᾶς οὐκ ἀσθενεῖ, ἀλλὰ δυνατεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν" 4 καὶ γὰρ Me"
you is not weak, but is powerful in you, for indeed if
ἐσταυρώθη . ἐξ ἀσθενείας, ἀλλὰ ζῇ ἐκ δυνάμεως θεοῦ"
he was crucified in weakness, yet he lives by ᾿ *power 1God’s ;
καὶ. γὰρ ἡμεῖς ἀσθενοῦμεν ἐν αὐτῷ, ἀλλὰ “ζησόμεθα! σὺν
for indeed wea are wea in him, but we shalllive with
et 8) ΄ ~ De? Ca ee) x € ‘ κν
αὐτῷ ἐκ δυνάμεως θεοῦ Pete ὑμᾶς" ὃ ἑαυτοὺς πειράζετε
him by 2power *God’s towards you,) yourselves try ye
ei ἐστὲ ἐν τῇ πίστει, ἑαυτοὺς δοκιμάζετε. ἢ οὐκ. ἐπιγινώσκετε
if yeare in the faith; yourselves prove : or do ye not recognize
ἑαυτούς, Ore «Ἰησοῦς χριστὸς" ἐν ὑμῖν τέστιν" ; εἰ μή τι ἀδό-
yourselves, that Jesus Christ in you is, unless re-
, ? > a 1, κα ΄ « Cer ᾽ ? cy
κιμοί tore. 6 ἐλπίζω.δὲ Ore γνώσεσθε ὅτι ἡμεῖς οὐκ. ἐσμὲν
jected ye are? NowThope that ye will know that we are not
ἀδόκιμοι. 7 "εὔχομαι" δὲ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἡ ποιῆσαι ὑμᾶς
rejected. But I pray to God [that] 2may “do ye
A , > τ ε ~ , ~ ? a> wu c ~
κακὸν μηδέν, οὐχ iva ἡμεῖς δόκιμοι φανῶμεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα ὑμεῖς
Sevil ‘nothing; not that we approved mayappear, but that ye
τὸ καλὸν ποιῆτε, ἡμεῖς.δὲ ὡς ἀδόκιμοι ὦμεν. 8 οὐ.γὰρ
what [is] right may do, and we as _ rejected be. For not
δυνάμεθά τι κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας, ‘adr’ ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀληθείας.
have we “power ‘any against the truth, but for the truth,
9 χαίρομεν. γὰρ ὕταν ἡμεῖς ἀσθενῶμεν, ὑμεῖς. δὲ δυνατοὶ ἧτε'
For we rejoice when we may be weak, andye powerful may be.
~ vee! 4 ? sre (4) κι « ~ is 10 ὃ 4 ~
TOUTO. OF Και EVXOPE a, THV.UMWY KATADTLOLY. ta_TOUTO
But this also we pray for, yeur perfecting. On this account
ταῦτα ἀπὼν γράφω, ἵνα παρὼν μὴ ἀποτόμως χρή-
these things being absent I write, that being present not with severity I may
σωμαι, «κατὰ τὴν ἐξουσίαν ἣν “ἔδωκέν μοι ὁ κύριος" εἰς
treat [you], according tothe authority which “‘gaye *me ‘the “Lord for
οἰκοδομὴν καὶ οὐκ εἰς καθαίρεσιν.
building up and not for overthrowing.
11 Λοιπόν, ἀδελφοί, χαίρετε, καταρτίζεσθε, παρακαλεῖσθε,
For the rest, ‘brethren, rejoice ; be perfected ; -be encouraged ;
τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖτε, εἰρηνεύετε' Kai ὁ θεὸς τῆς ἀγάπης Kai
Sthe °same “thing ‘mind; beatpeace; and the God oflove and
εἰρήνης ἔσται μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν. 12 ᾿Ασπάσασθε ἀλλήλους ἐν ἁγίῳ
peace shall be with . you. Salute one another with a holy
΄ 2 A «ε ~ © er , « ΄
φιλήματι. ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς οἱ ἅγιοι πᾶντες. 18 Ἢ χάρις
kiss. 4Salute 5Syou the ‘saints ‘all. The grace
τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ. χριστοῦ, Kai ἡ ee) τοῦ θεου, Kai ἡ
ofthe Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
κοινωνία τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν. apn."
fellowship of the Holy Spirit [be] with 3411 you. Amen,
ace Κορινθίους δευτέρα ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Φιλίππων τῆς
*To [Sthe] *Corinthians ‘second written from Philippi
Μακεδονίας, διὰ Τίτον καὶ Λουκᾶ."
of Macedonia, by Titus and Lucas,
489
te them which hereto-
fore have sinned, and
to all other, that, if I
conie again, I will not
spare: 3 since ye seek
& proof of Christ
speaking in me, which
to you-ward is not
weak, but is mighty
in you. 4 for though he
was crucified through
weakness, yel he liveth
by the power of God.
For we also are weak
in him, but we shall
live with him by the
power of God toward
you. 5 Wxamine your-
-selves, whether ye be
in the faith; prove
your own selves. Know
ye not your own selves,
how that Jesus Christ
is in you, except ye be
reprobates’ 6 But I
trust that ge shall
know that we are not
reprobates. 7 Now I
pray to God that ye do
no evil; not that we
should appear approv-
ed, but that ye should
do that which is ho-
nest, though we be as
reprobates. 8 For we
can do nothing against
the truth, but for the
truth. 9 For we are
glad, when we are
weak, and ye are
strong: and this also
Wwe wish, even your
perfection. 10 There-
fore I write these
things being absent,
lest being present I
should use sharpness,
according to the power
‘which the Lord hath
given me to edifica-
tion, and not to de-
struction.
11 Finally, brethren,
farewell. Be perfect,
be of good comfort,
be of one mind, live
in peace ; and the God
of love and peace shall
be with you. 12 Greet
oné another with an
holy kiss. 13 All the
saints salute you.
14 The grace of the
Lord Jesus Christ, and
the love of God; and
the communion of the
Holy Ghost, be with
you all, Amen.
m — εἰ [L]TTrA. h 4+ -καὶ also E. ο ξήσομεν LTTrAW.
Uy σὺ r a re i |
Ingovs TIr. — ἐστιν (read [is]) [L]TT:[A].
v — δὲ but LTTraw. Ἢ ὁ κύριος ἔδωκέν μοι LTTrA.
subscription GLTW ; Πρὸς Κορινθίους β΄ Tra.
Lr Ῥ [eis ὑμᾶς] A.
8 εὐχόμεθα We pray LTTrAW.
5 — ἀμήν GLTTrAW.
4 χριστὸς
t ἀλλὰ Tira.
Σ — the
Ἥ ΡΟΣ
THE LO)
PAU!, an apostle,
(not of men, neither
by raan, but by Jesus
Christ, and God the
Father, who raised
him from the dead ;)
2 and all the brethren
which are with me,
unto the churches of
Galatia : 3 Grace be to
you and peace from
God the Father, and
from our Lord Jesus
Christ, 4 who gave
himself for our sins,
that he might deliver
us from this present
evil world, according
to the will of God and
our Father: 5to whom
be glory for ever and
ever. Amen.
6 I marvel that ye
are so soon removed
from him that called
you into the grace of
Christ unto another
gospel: 7 which is not
another; but there be
some that trouble you,
and would pervert the
gospelof Christ. 8 But
though we, or an angel
from heaven, preach
any other gospel unto
you than that which
we have preached unto
you, let him be ac-
cursed. 9 As we said
before, so say I now
again, If any man
preach any other gos-
pel unto you than
that ye have received,
let him be accursed.
10 For do I now per-
suade men, or God? or
do I seek to please
men? for if I yet
pleased men, I should
not be the servant of
Christ.
PAAATAS
SGALATIANS
EIMSTOAH TAY AOY.*
(THE) ‘EPISTLE 70OF *PAUL.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ ἀπόστολος, οὐκ am ἀνθρώπων οὐδὲ St ἀν-
Paul apostle, not from men nor through
, ? ᾿ Π ? ~ ~ . “ τ τῷ
θρώπου, ἀλλὰ διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, καὶ θεοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ
man, but through Jesus Christ, and God [the] Father, who
ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν, 2 καὶ οἱ σὺν ἐμοὶ
raised him from among([the] dead, and ‘*the*with *me
πάντες ἀδελφοί, ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Γαλατίας" 3 χάρις ὑμῖν
tall 5prethren, tothe assemblies "ΟΕ Galatia. Grace. to you
καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς καὶ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χρισ-
and peace from God [the] Father and “Lord Jour Jesus Christ,
τοῦ, 4 τοῦ δόντος ἑαυτὸν ᾿ὑπὲρ' τῶν. ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν, ὕπως
who gave himself for our sins, so that
> 7 « ~ ‘ ~ ? ~ ~ ~
ἐξέληται ἡμᾶς ἐκ τοῦ “ἐνεστῶτος αἰῶνος" πονηροῦ,
he might deliver us out οὗ the present “age ΔΕ ΘΗ͂Ι,
κατὰ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πατρὸς ἡμῶν, 5 ᾧ
according to the will of “God*and *Father ‘our; to whom [be]
ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν.
the glory to the ages ofthe -ages. Amen.
a c ¢ , ,
6 Θαυμάζω ὅτι οὕτως ταχέως μετατίθεσθε ἀπὸ τοῦ
I.wonder that thus quickly ye are being changed from him who
, « ~ ’΄ - e
καλέσαντος ὑμᾶς ἐν χάριτι, χριστοῦ, εἰς ἕτερον εὐαγ-
called you in *erace 'Christ’s, to a different glad
yédtoy? 7 δ᾽ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλο, εἰ μή τινὲς εἰσιν οἱ ταράσ-
tidings, which is not another; but “some ‘there 7are who trou-
c ~ ‘ fs ‘ > ~
σοντες ὑμᾶς, Kai. θέλοντες μεταστρέψαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ
ble you, and desire to pervert the glad tidings of the
~ > s A >A « ~ na »Ἤ
χριστοῦ. B ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐὰν ἡμεῖς ἢ ἄγγελος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ “εὐαγ-
Christ : but even if we or anangel outof heaven shouldan-
͵ Π « ~ ll 2 chy - » ΄
γελίζηται = viv" παρ ὃ εὐηγγελισάμεθα ὑμῖν, ἀνάθεμα
nounce glad tidings toyoucontrarytowhat weannounced toyou, accursed
ἔστω. 9 ὡς προειρήκαμεν, καὶ ἄρτι πάλιν λέγω, εἴ τις
let him be. As we have said before, “also *now again Isay, If anyone
© ~ ᾽ ͵ ? τι , ΄ -
ὑμᾶς εὐαγγελίζεται παρ ὃ παρελάβετε, ἀνάθεμα
[to],you announces glad tidings contrary to what ye received, accursed
ἔστω. 10 ἄρτι.γὰρ ἀνθρώπους πείθω ἢ τὸν θεόν; ἢ
let him be. For now men do [ persuade or God?’ or
~ 2 ΄ pee? > ~ ΝᾺ
ζητῶ ἀνθρώποις ἀρέσκειν ; εἰ. γὰρ" ἔτι ἀνθρώποις ἤρεσκον,
do I seek men to please ? For if yet men I were pleasing,
ριστοῦ δοῦλος οὐκ.ἂν ἤμην. :
Christ’s bondman I should not be.
11 But Ieertify you, 11 Γνωρίζω 80é" ὑμῖν, ἀδελφοί, ro εὐαγγέλιον τὸ εὐαγ-
ecthnen ΠΕΣ the GOR: 31 3make *known ‘but toyou, brethren, the glad tidings which was
pel which was preach- ‘ Ty ees) ~ t ’ wie ‘ ”
Poot me ie nat after γελισθὲν ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, Ort οὐκἔστιν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον" 12 οὐδὲ
tmnman, 12 For I nei- announced by me, that itisnot according to man. 2Neither
® + τοῦ ἀποστόλου the apostle Ε; Πρὸς Ταλάτας LTTrAaw. > περὶ GLTTrAW. © αἰῶνος
τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος LITrA.
& γὰρ for Tra.
4 εὐαγγελίσηται T. 8. — ὑμῖν 1.. f — γὰρ for ΤΤΤΓΑΥΝ,
Le 1B GALATIANS.
yap ae παρὰ ἀνθρώπου παρέλαβον αὐτό, Pobre" ἐδιδάχθην,
for from man received it, nor waslI taught [it],
ἀλλὰ δι’ ἀποκαλύψεως ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 18 Ηκούσατε.γὰρ τὴν
but by a revelation of Jesus Christ. For ye heard of
ἐμὴν. ἀναστροφήν ποτε ἐν τῷ Ιουδαϊσμῷ, ὅτι καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν
myconduct ~ once in Judaism, that excessively
ἐδίωκον τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἐπόρθουν αὐτήν"
I was Beaune the assembly encod and was ravaging it;
14 καὶ προέκοπτον ἐν τῷ Τουδαϊσμῷ ὑπὲρ πολλοὺς συνηλικιώτας
and was advancing in: Judaism beyond many contemporaries
ἐν τῷ γένει.μου, περισσοτέρως ζηλωτὴς ὑπάρχων τῶν πατρι-
in my{own]race, moreabundantly zealous being *of ®fathers
κῶν μον παραδόσεων. 15 Obredé εὐδόκησεν ὁ θεὸς" ὁ
*my ‘for [*the] “traditions. But when “was “pleased God, who
ἀφορίσας με ἐκ κοιλίας μητρός. μου, καὶ καλέσας διὰ τῆς
selected me from *womb- ‘my “mother’s, and called (me] by i
a iTO AUT ov 16 ἀποκαλύ at τὸν. υἱὸν. αὐτοῦ ἐν ἐ οί ἵνα
’ ENE HLOS,
his grace, to reveal his Son in me, that
εὐαγγελίζωμαι. αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν: εὐθέως
I should announce hini as the glad fidines among the nations, immediately
οὐ.προσανεθέμην σαρκὶ καὶ αἵματι, 17 οὐδὲ "ἀνῆλθον!" εἰς
I conferred not with flesh and blood, nor wentIup_ to
Ἱεροσόλυμα πρὸς τοὺς πρὸ ἐμοῦ ἀποστόλους, !adX’!
Jerusaleux to those [who were] * ἐών me apostles, but
ἀπῆλθον εἰς ᾿Αραβίαν, καὶ πάλιν ὑπέστρεψα εἰς Δαμασκόν.
Iwentaway into Arabia, gnd again returned to Damascus,
18 Ἔπειτα μετὰ "ἔτη τρία! ἀνῆλθον εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα ἱσ-
Then after “years ‘three Iwentup to Jerusalem to make
τορῆσαι "Πέτρον," καὶ ἐπέμεινα πρὸς αὐτὸν ἡμέρας
acquaintance with Peter, and 1 remained with him *days
δεκαπέντε: 19 ἕτερον.δὲ τῶν ἀποστύλων od«.eldov, εἰ μὴ
fifteen ; but other * of the apostles Isaw not, except
γράφω ὑμῖν,
᾿Ιάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ κυρίου. 20 ἃ δὲ
Now what(things] I write to you,
James the brother of the -Lord.
ἰδοὺ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ, Ors οὐ-.ψεύδομαι. 21 "Επειτα ἦλθον εἰς
lo, before’ God, I lie not. Then I came into
τὰ κλίματα τῆς Συρίας καὶ τῆς Κιλικίας" 22 ἤμην.δὲ ἀ-
but I was
the penions of pie and Cilicia ; un-
γνοούμενος τῷ προσώπῳ ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Ἰουδαίας ταῖς
known by face to the assemblies of Judea which
. ἐν χριστῷ 23 μόνον. δὲ ἀκούοντες ἦσαν, Ὅτι ὁ
{are] in Christ, only Shearing ‘they “were, That he who
διώκων ἡμᾶς ποτε, νῦν εὐαγγελίζεται τὴν. πίστιν
*persecuted “us tonce, now announces the glad tidings— the faith,
.« ἣν ἢ, , . Ere ? \ \ ,
ἥν ποτε ἐπόρθει. 24 καὶ ἐδόξαζον ἐν ἐμοὶ τὸν θεόν.
which once he ravaged: and they were glorifying * in *me “God.
2 Ἔπειτα διὰ δεκατεσσάρων ἐτῶν πάλιν ἀνέβην εἰς ‘Ie-
Then after fourteen years again LIwentup to Je-
ροσόλυμα {πὸ Βαρνάβα, ὁσυμπαραλαβὼν" καὶ Τίτον"
rusalem Barnabas, taking with {(mejalso Titus ;
2 ΡΒ, κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν, καὶ ἀνεθέμην αὐτοῖς τὸ
but I went up Bcoor aan: to | revelation, and laidbefore them _ the
᾽ , « ~ » , ἊΝ ΑἹ ~
εὐαγγέλιον: ὃ κηρύσσω ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, κατ᾽ ᾿ἰδίαν.δὲ τοῖς
me tidings whichI proclaim among the nations, but privately to those
491
ther received it of
Man, neither was I
taught it, but by the
revelation of) Jesus
Christ. 13 For ye have
heard of my conver-
sation in time past in
the Jews’ religion, how
that beyond measure
I persecuted the church
of God, and wasted it:
14 and profited in the
Jews’ religion above
many my equals in
mine own nation, be-
ing more exceedingly
zealous of the tradi-
tions of my fathers.
15 But when it pleased
God, who separated
me from my mother’s
womb, and called meé
by his grace, 16to re-
veal his Son in me,
that I might preach
him among the hea-
then; immediately I
conferred not with
flesh and blood: 17 nei-
ther went I up to Je-
rusalem tothem which
were apostles before
me; bus I went into
Arabia, and returned
again unto Damascus,
18 Then -after three
years I went up to Je-
rusalem to see Peter,
and abode with him
fifteen days. 19 But
other of the apostles
saw Lnone, save James
the Lord’s_ brother.
20 Now the _ things
which I write unto
you, behold, before
God, Tlie not. 21 Af-
terwards I came into
the regions of Syria
and Cilicia; 22 and
Was unknown by face
unto the churches of
Judza which were in
Christ: 23 but they
had heard only, That
he which persecuted
us in times past now
préacheth the faith
which once he de-
stroyed, 24 And they
glorified God in me,
II. Then fourteen
years after T went up
again to Jerusaleny
with Barnabas, and
took Titus with me
also. 2 And I went
up by revelation, and
communicated unto
them that gospel
which I preach among
the Gentiles, but pri-
vately to them which
were of reputation,
lest by any means I
should run, or had
run, in vain. 3 But
neither Titus, who
h οὐδὲ LTr.
: i— 0 θεὸς (read he was pleased) [L]TA.
ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
™ τρία ἔτη T. Ὁ Kypav Cephas LrTraw.
k ἀπῆλθον went I away La,
οσυν- TA,
492
was with me, being a
Greek, was compelled
to be circumcised:
4 and that because of
false brethren una-
wares brought in,
who came in privily to
spy out our liberty
which we have in
Christ Jesus, that they
wight bring us into
bondage: 5 fo whom
we gave place by sub-
jection, no, not for an
our; that the truth
of the gospel might
continue with you.
6 But of these who
seemed to be some-
what, (whatsoever
they were, it maketh
no matter to me: God
accepteth no man’s
person::) for they who
seemed to be somewhat
in conference added
nothing to me: 7 but
contrariwise, when
they saw that the gos-
pel of the uncircumci-
sion was committed
unto me; as the gospel
of the circumcision
was unto Peter ; 8 (for
he that wrought ef-
fectually in Peter to
the apostleship of the
circumcision, the same
Was mighty in me to-
ward the Gentiles :)
9 and when James,
Cephas, and John,who
seemed to be pillars,
perceived the grace
that was given unto
me, they gave to me
and Barnabas _ the
right hands of fellow-
ship; that we should
go unto the ‘heathen
and they unto the cir-
cumocision. 10 Only
they would that we
should remember the
poor ; the same which I
also was forward to do.
11 But when Peter
was come to Antioch,
I withstood him to
the face, because he
was to be blamed.
12 For before that cer-
tain came from James,
he did eat with the
Gentiles: but when
they were come, he
withdrew and sepa-
rated himself, fear-
ing them which were
of the cireumcision.
13 And the other Jews
dissembled likewise
with him; insomuch
that Barnabas also
was carried away
with their disgimula-
tion.
1 POS PAA AT AS. IT.
δοκοῦσιν, μήπως εἰς κενὸν τρέχω ἢ ἔδραμον" 8 ἀλλ᾽
of repute. lest somehow in vain Ishould be running or had run 5 (but
οὐδὲ Τίτος ὁ σὺν ἐμοί, Ἕλλην: ὦν, ἠναγκάσθη περι-
noteven Titus who[was]with me, 7a “Greek *being, was compelled to be
τμηθῆναι. 4 διὰ δὲ τοὺς παρεισάκτους ᾿Ψψευὸ-
circumcised ;) and [this] on account of the -*brought ‘in ‘stealthily 4false
, τ ~ ~ 4 ΕΣ ΄
αδέλφους, οἵτινες παρεισῆλθον κατασκοπῆσαι τὴν ἐλευθερίαν
*brethren, who came in by stealth to spy out *freedom
ς ~ τι » 5 ~ ~ ͵ ΟΥ̓ las: ,
ἡμῶν ἣν ἔχομεν ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ἵνα ἡμᾶς «Ἐκησκαδουλώ-
Your which wehave in Christ Jesus, that us they might bring
σωνται" ὅ οἷς οὐδὲ πρὸς ὥραν εἴξαμεν τῇ ὑποταγῇ,
into bondage; towhomnoteven for 8 hour did we yield in subjection,
ov « > ΄ - ky ΄ x ~ x
ἵνα ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ εὐαγγελίου διαμείνῃ πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 6 ᾿Απὸ
that the truth ofthe glad tidings might continue with you. From
δὲ τῶν δοκούντων εἶναί τι, ὁποῖοί ποτε ἦσαν οὐδέν
‘but those reputed ‘to be something, whatsoever they were “no
οι διαφέρει" πρόσωπον “θεὸς ἀνθρώπου οὐ λαμ-
“to °me 'makes “difference: [the] person °God lof*=man Snot “*does
, ὦ, Ψ ‘ ‘ € ~ \ ’ .
βάνει: ἐμοὶ γὰρ ot δοκοῦντες οὐδὲν προσανέθεντο, 7 ἀλλὰ
accept ; fortome those ofrepute nothing conferred ; but
τοὐναντίον, ἰδόντες ὅτι πεπίστευμαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον
on the contrary, having seen that I have been entrusted with the glad tidings
wise ΄ , - ~
τῆς ᾿ἀκροβυστίας, καθὼς Πέτρος τῆς περιτομῆς ὃ ὁ
of the uncircumcision, according as Pcter [that] of the circumcision, (“he who
3 {/ Ld ? > ~ ~ ’΄
γὰρ ἐνεργήσας Πέτρῳ εἰς ἀποστολὴν τῆς περιτομῆς, ἐνήργη-
*for wrought in Peter for apvstleship ofthe circumcision, wrought
σεν ‘kai ἐμοὶ! εἰς τὰ ἔθνη 9 καὶ γνόντες τὴν χάριν τὴν
also in me towards the nations,) and having known the grace which
δοθεῖσάν μοι, ᾿Ιάκωβος καὶ Κηφᾶς καὶ "Ιωάννης," ot δο-
Was given to me, James and Cephas and John, those re-
κοῦντες στῦλοι εἶναι, δεξιὰς ἔδωκαν ἐμοὶ καὶ Βαρνάβᾳ
puted Spillars *to “be, [the] right hands *they “gave °to *me 7and *Barnabas
κοινωνίας, ἵνα ἡμεῖς * εἰς τὰ ἔθνη, αὐτοὶ. δὲ εἰς τὴν
lof *fellowship, that we {should go] to the nations, andthey to the
meptrouny’ 10 μόνον τῶν πτωχῶν ἵνα μνημονεύωμεν, ὃ
circumcision : only the poor that we should remember, which
Kat ἐσπούδασα αὐτὸ τοῦτο ποιῆσαι.
34,150 1 *was “diligent ‘very “thing todo,
11 Ὅτε.δὲ ἦλθεν "Πέτρος" εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν, κατὰ- πρόσωπον
But when “came 1Peter to Antioch, to [the] face
αὐτῷ ἀντέστην, ὅτι κατεγνωσμένος ἦν. 12 mp0.rov_yap
him I withstood, because τὸ becondeianed he was: for before that
ἐλθεῖν τινας ἀπὸ laxwov, pera τῶν ἐθνῶν συνήσθιεν’ Ore.dé
#eame ‘some from James, with the nations he waseating ; but when
“prOov," ὑπέστελλεν καὶ ἀφώριζεν ἑαυτόν, φοβούμενος
they came, he was drawing back and wasseparating himself, being airaid of
τοὺς ἐκ περιτομῆς᾽ 13 καὶ συνυπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ καὶ οἱ
those of [the] circumcision ; and conjointly dissenibled with him also the
λοιποὶ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, ὥστε Kai BapvaBac συναπήχθη αὐτῶν
rest of [the] Jews, sothat even Barnabas wascarriedaway “*their
ἢ ὑποκρίσει. 14 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅτε εἶδον". Ort οὐκ ὀρθοποδοῦσιν.
‘by dissimulation.’ But when Isaw that they walk ποῦ uprightly
πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, εἶπον τῷ “Πέτρῳ!
14 But when I Acts
saw that they walked according to the truth of the glad tidings, 1 said to Peter
P καταδουλώσουσιν they shall bring into bondage Lrtraw. q+ ὃ τ. τ κἀμοὶ LTV W,
8 Ἰωάνης Tr.
t+ μὲν G[L].
γ᾽ Κηφᾶς Cephas LTTraW, π ἦλθεν he came ΤῸ,
Σ Kn¢g Cephas LtTraw.
H, II. GALATIANS.
» ᾿ ᾽ , ᾽ - ε , ᾽ ~
ἔμπροσθεν πάντων, Et ov, “lovdaiog ὑπάρχων, ἐθνικῶς
before all, LE thous) τα δνν ‘being, nation-like
YZgc καὶ οὐκ ᾿Ιουδαϊκῶς," 7τί! τὰ ἔθνη ἀναγκάζεις ᾿Ιου-
livest and not Jewishly, why the nations dost thou compel to ju-
δαίζειν; 15 ‘Hysic φύσει ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, καὶ οὐκ ἐξ ἐθνῶν
daize ? We, “by “nature ‘+Jews, and not 7of [the] *nations
ε , > , ἬΝ ᾽ a ~ ” 3
ἁμαρτωλοί, 16 εἰδότες ἢ ὅτι οὐ.δικαιοῦται ἄνθρωπος ἐξ ἔργων
‘sinners, knowing that “is “ποὺ *justified *a?man by works
γόμου, ἐὰν. μὴ διὰ πίστεως Inco’ χριστοῦ," Kai ἡμεῖς εἰς
of law, but through faith of Jesus Christ, also we on
χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἐπιστεύσαμεν, ἵνα δικαιωθῶμεν ἐκ πίστεως
Christ Jesus believed, that we might be justified by faith
χοιστοῦ, Kai οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων νόμου" “διότι! “οὐ.δικαιωθήσεται
of Christ, and not by works of law; beeause shall not be justified
ἐξ ἔ ἡμου" πᾶ τρξ. 17 εἰ. δὲ. ζητοῦ ὃ θὴ
ργων νόμου! πᾶσα σάρξ. εἰ. δὲ. ζητοῦντες δικαιωθῆναι
by works of law oat flesh. Nowif seeking to be justified
(Ut. all
> ~ « , ‘ > ‘ £ . , eT tl s
ἐν χριστῷ εὑρέθημεν Kai αὐτοὶ ἁμάρτωλοί, “ἄρα" χριστὸς
in Christ we*were *found “also ‘ourselves _ sinners, {is] then Christ’
ἁμαρτίας διάκονος ; μὴ.γένοιτο. 18 εἰγὰρ ἃ κατέλυσα
~*of 551π ἐγ βίου ? May it not be! For if what I threw down
ταῦτα πάλιν οἰκοδομῶ, παραβάτην ἐμαυτὸν Sovviornu."
these things again 1 build, a transgressor myself I constitute.
19 ’Eyw.yap διὰ νόμου νόμῳ ᾿ἀπέθανον, iva θεῷ ζήσω.
ΟΥΙ through law to law died, that to God I may live.
20 χριστῷ συνεσταύρωμαι" ζῶ.δέ, οὐκέτι ἐγώ, ζῃ δὲ
Christ ‘I *have *been “crucified °with, yet 1 live, nolonger I, but “lives
ἐν ἐμοὶ χριστός" ὃ δὲ voy ζῶ ἐν σαρκί, ἐν πίστει
3in “me ‘Christ; but that which now I live in flesh, in faith
ζῶ τῇ "τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ," τοῦ ἀγαπήσαντός με Kai παρα-
LT live, that of the Son of God, who loved me and gave
δόντος ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ. 21 odK.abEeTG τὴν χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ"
up himself for me, I do not set aside the grace of God ;
εἰγὰρ διὰ νόμου δικαιοσύνη, ἄρα xpirog δωρεὰν
for if through law righteousness [is], then Christ *for “nought
ἀπέθανεν.
λᾳ]οᾶ,
3. Ὦ ἀνόητοι Ταλάται, τίς ὑμᾶς ἐβάσκανεν ‘ry ἀληθεί
O senseless Galatians, who you bewitched, “the *truth
μὴ πείθεσθαι :" οἷς Kar’ ὀφθαλμοὺς ᾿Ιησοῦς χριστὸὶ προε-
ποῦ *to°%cbey? “7whose ®before eyes Jesus Christ was openly
γράφη stv ὑμῖν" ἐσταυρωμένος; 2 τοῦτο μόνον θέλω μαθεῖν
set forth among you— crucified ? This only Iwish to learn
eh eG ~ ? ν , x ~ > ΄ nn ? 2 ~
ap ὑμῶν, ἐξ ἔργων νόμου τὸ πνεῦμα ἐλάβετε, ἢ ἐξ ἀκοῆς
from you, by works oflaw the Spirit receive ye, or by_ report
πίστεως ; ὃ οὕτως ἀνόητοί ἐστε; ivapEapEvor πνεύματι, νῦν
of faith ? So senseless are ye? “ Having begun inSpirit, now
σαρκὶ ἐπιτελεῖσθε; A4rocatra ἐπάθετε εἰκῆ; εἴγε
in flesh are ye being perfected? So many things did ye suffer in vain? if indeed
καὶ εἰκῆ. ὃ ὁ οὖν ἐπιχορηγῶν ὑμῖν τὸ πνεῦμα, καὶ
also in vain. He who therefore supplies to you the Spirit, and
ἐνεργῶν δυνάμεις ἐν ὑμῖν, ἐξ ἔργων νόμου ἣ ἐξ ἀκοῆς
works works of power among you, [isit]by works oflaw or by report
493
not uprightly accord-
ing.to the truth of the
gospel, I said unto Pe-
ter before them all, If
thou, being a Jew,
livest after the man-
ner of Gentiles, and
not. as do the Jews,
why compellest thou
the Gentiles to live as
do the Jews? 15 We
who are Jews by na-
ture, and not sinners
of the Gentiles,
16 knowing that a
man is not justified by
the works of the law,
but by the faith of
Jesus Christ, even we
hive believed in Jesus
Christ, that we might
be justified by the
faith of Christ, and
not by the works of
the law: for by the
works of ‘the law shall
no flesh ‘be justified.
17 But if, while we
seek to be justified by
Christ, we ourselves
also are found sinncrs,
is therefore Christ the
minister of sin? God
forbid, 18 For if I
build again the things
which I destroyed, I
make myself a trans-
gressor. 19 For
through the law am
dead to the law, that
I might live unto God,
20 I am crucified with
Christ : nevertheless I
live; yet not I, but
Christ liveth in me:
and the life which I
now live in the flesh I
live by the faith of
the Son of God, who
loved me, and gave
himself for me. 21 I
do not frustrate the
grace of God: for if
righteousness come by
@ the law, then Christ is
dead in vain.
111. O foolish Gala-
tians, who hath be-
witched you, that ye
should not obey the
truth, before whose
eyes Jesus Christ hath
been evidently set
forth, crucified among
you? 2 This only
would I learn of you,
Received ye the Spirit
by the works of the
law, or by the hearing
of faith? 3 Are yeso
foolish ? having be-
gun in the Spirit, are
ye now made perfect
by the flesh, 4 Have
ye suifered so many
things in vain? if τέ
Υ καὶ οὐχ (οὐκ TrA) ᾿Ιουδαϊκῶς ζῇς LITA. 2 πῶς how GLTTraw.
a + δὲ but (knowing)
GLITrAaWw. > χριστοῦ ᾿Τησοῦ Trr. © Ore LITrA. 4 ἐξ ἔργων νόμου ov δικαιωθήσεται
GLITrAW, f€apan. f—3; (read Christ [is] then &.)L. ὃ συνιστάνω GLTTrAW. 8 τοῦ
θεοῦ καὶ χριστοῦ οὗ God and Christ Ltr. 1 — τῇ ἀληθείᾳ μὴ πείθεσθαι GLTTrAW. — ἐν
ὑμῖν LTTrA, a
494
be yet in vain. -5 He
therefore that minis-
tereth to you the Spi-
rit, and worketh mira-
cles among you, doeth
he τὸ by the works of
the law, or by the
hearing of faith?
6 Even as Abraham
believed God, «πᾶ. it
was accounted to
him for righteousness.
7 Know ye therefore
that they which are
of faith, the same are
the children of-Abra-
ham. 8 And the scrip-
ture, foreseeing that
God would justify the
heathen through faith,
preached -before the
gospel unto Abraham,
saying, In thee shall
all nations be blessed.
9 So then they which
be of faith are blessed
with faithful Abra-
ham. 10 For as many
as are of the works of
the law are under the
curse: for it is writ-
ten, Cursed is every
one that continueth
not in all things which
are written in the book
of the law to do them.
11 Butthat no man is
justified by the law
in the sight of God, it
is evident: for, The
just shall live by faith.
12 And the law is not
of faith: but, The man
that doeth them shall
live in them. 13Christ
hath redeemed us from
the curse of the law,
being made a curse for
us: for it is written,
Cursed 7 every one
that hangeth on a
tree: 14 that the
blessing of Abraham
might come on the
Gentiles through Je-
sus Christ; that we
might receive the pro-
mnise of the- Spirit
through faith.
15 Brethren, I speak
after the manner of
men; Though it be
but # man’s covenant,
yet tf it be confirmed,
no man disannulleth,
or addeth thereto.
16 Now to Abraham
and his seed were the
promises made. He
saith sot, And to seeds,
as of many; but as
of one, And to thy
seed, which is Christ.
17 And thisI say, that
the covenant, that was
confirmed before of
God in Christ, the law,
which was four hun-
k vlol εἰσιν LTTr.
πᾶσιν in all things) TTr.
GLTTraw.
ὁ ἀλλὰ Tr,
“νόμος οὐκ ἀκυροῖ, εἰς. τὸ καταργῆσαι
4 ὅτι γέγραπται LTTrAW.
Υ.--- εἰς χριστὸν LTTrA,
TIPO> YTAAATAS. lee
πίστεως ; 6 καθὼς ᾿Αβραὰμ ἐπίστευσεν τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ἐλογίσθη
of faith? Evenas Abraham believed God, and it was reckoned
αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην. 7 γινώσκετε ἄρα ὅτι οἱ ἐκ πίστεως,
ἴο him for righteousness. Know then that they that of faith
οὗτοί *etow υἱοὶ" ᾿Αβραάμ. 8 προϊδοῦσα.δὲ ἡ γραφὴ
{are], these are sons of Abraham; and “foreseeing ‘the *scripture
ὅτι ἐκ πίστεως δικαιοῖ Ta ἔθνη ὁ θεός; προευηγγελί-
that by faith *justifies *the *nations *God, before announced glad
~? ΄ “ 1 ΄,΄ lee? ‘ , \
σατο τῷ ABoadp, “Ore 'évevioynOyoovrat' ἐν σοὶ πάντα τὰ
tidings to Abraham : Shall be blessed in thee all the
ἔθνη. 9 ὥστε οἱ ἐκ πίστεως εὐλογοῦνται σὺν τῷ πιστῷ
nations, So that those of faith are being blessed with the believing
? , . τ' A} ate: » , > ΄ «ς SS ,
ABpaap. 10 ὅσοι.γὰρ ἐξ ἔργων νόμου εἰσίν, ὑπὸ κατάραν
Abraham, For asmany as of works of law are, under acurse
εἰσίν᾽ yéyoatravyap.™ ᾿Επικατάρατος πᾶς ὃς οὐκ ἐμ-
are. For it has beea written, Cursed [15] everyone who “ποὺ ‘does
μένει "ἐν" πᾶσιν τοῖς γεγραμμένοις ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τοῦ νόμου,
continue in all things which have been written ‘in the book ofthe law
τοῦ ποιῆσαι αὐτά. 11 “Ὅτι δὲ ἐν νόμῳ οὐδεὶς δικαιοῦται
todo them. But that in virtue of law ΠΟ one is being justified
παρὰ τῷ θεῷ δῆλον: Ort ὁ δίκαιος ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται"
with God [is] manifest ; because the just by faith shall live ;
12 ὁ δὲ νόμος οὐκιἔστιν ἐκ πίστεως, add" ὁ ποιήσα
ς ς᾽ i}
but the law is not of faith ; but, the *who *did
αὐτὰ Ῥάνθρωπος" ζήσεται ἐν αὐτοῖς. 13 χριστὸς ἡμᾶς
*these *things *man shall live in yirtne of them. Christ us
ἐξηγόρασεν ἐκ τῆς κατάρας TOU νόμου, γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν
ransomed from the curse ofthe law, having become for us
κατάρα: Iytyparra..yap,' ᾿Επικατάρατος πᾶς ὁ κρεμά-
acurse, (for it has been written, Cursed [15] everyone who hangs
μένος ἐπὶ ξύλου" 14 ἵνα εἰς τὰ ἔθνη ἡ εὐλογία τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ
on a tree,) that to the nations the blessing of Abraham
γένηται ἐν Ἰχριστῷ Ἰησοῦ," ἵνα τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πνεύμα-
«
might come in Christ Jesus, that the promise -of the Spirit
τος λάβωμεν διὰ τῆς πίστεως.
we might receive through . faith.
15’AdeAgot, κατὰ ἄνθρωπον λέγω, Gwe ἀνθρώπου
Brethren, (according to man I am speaking,) even of man
~ n > , 1
ἀθετεῖ ἢ ἐπιδιατάσσεται.
sets aside, or adds thereto,
~ rv? ‘ 82 bd er I « > la ν᾿ ~ ,
16 τῷ δὲ ABpaap *:ponOycav" at ἐπαγγελίαι; Kai τῷ σπέρματι
But to Abraham werespoken the promises, and to “seed
αὐτοῦ: ovdéyet, Kai τοῖς σπέρμασιν, we ἐπὶ πολλῶν, tar!
‘this: 6 does not say, And to seeds, as of many ; but
ὡς ἐφ᾽ ἑνός, Kai τῷ.σπέρματί σου, ὅς ἐστιν χριστός. 17 τοῦτο
as of one, And to thy seed ; ‘which is Christ. “This
δὲ λέγω, διαθήκην προκεκυρωμένην ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ "εἰς χοισ-
1now I say, [the] covenant confirmed beforehand by God to Christ,
τὸν! ὁ μετὰ “ἔτη τετρακύσια Kai τριάκοντα! yeyorwe
the ‘after ‘years *four “hundred “and "thirty *which “took *place
τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν. 18 εἰ
promise, 21f
κεκυρωμένην διαθήκην οὐδεὶς
a confirmed covenant no oue
law doesnotannul soas to make ot no effect the
m + ὅτι that GLTTrAW. n — ἐν (read
P — ἄνθρωπος (read ὃ ποιήσας he who d.4a)
τ Ἰησοῦ χριστῷ Tr. 5 ἐρῥέθησαν τὴῖντα,
W τετρακόσια Kod τριάκοντα ἔτη GLIIrAW,
1 εὐλογηθήσονται Ἑ.
© ἀλλὰ TTr.
GALATIANS.
οὐκέτι ἐξ ἐπαγγελίας"
{it is] no longer by promise ;
ἐπαγγελίας κεχάρισται ὁ θεός. 19 Τί
proniise *granted [11] ‘God. Why
Σπροσετέθη ,"
it was added,
ΠῚ, IV.
yap ἐκ νόμου
‘for by law ([be]the inheritance,
τῷ.δὲ ABpadp ov
but to Abraham through
οὖν ὁ νόμος; τῶν παραβάσεων
then the law? ‘transgressions
ἄχρις οὗ ἔλθῃ τὸ σπέρμα
until should have come the seed . to whom promise has becn made,
διαταγεὶς δ ἀγγέλων ἐν χειρὶ μεσίτου. 20 ὁ δὲ
having been ordained through angels in “hand ‘a *mediator’s. But the
μεσίτης ἑνὸς οὐκ.ἔστιν, ὁ.δὲ θεὸς εἷς ἐστιν.
mediator *of*one ‘is “ποῦ, but God 7one lis,
21 ὋὉ οὖν νόμος κατὰ τῶν ἐπαγγελιῶν Yrov θεοῦ";
Thelaw then [158 10] against the promises of God?
μὴ.γένοιτο' εἰ γὰρ ἐδόθη νόμος ὁ δυνάμενος ζωοποιῆσαι,
May itnotbe! Forif was given alaw which was able to quicken,
ὄντως τἂν ἐκ νόμου ἦν" ἡ δικαιοσύνη 22 ἀλλὰ συνέ-
indeed by law would havebeen righ:teousness ; but Sshut
κλεισεν ἡ γραφὴ τὰ.πάντα "ὑπὸ" ἁμαρτίαν, iva ἡ ἐπαγγελία
*up ‘the *secripture allthings under sin, that the promise
ἐκ πίστεως ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ δοθῇ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν.
by faith of Jesus Christ might ve given tothose that believe.
23 Πρὸ τοῦ.δὲ ἐλθεῖν τὴν πίστιν, ὑπὸ νόμον ἐφρουρούμεθα,
But before came ‘faith, under law we were guarded,
9 λ ἐνοι" εἰς τὴν μέλλ ( λυφθῆναι"
συγκεκ ELOMEVOL εις τὴν με Λουσᾶν πιστιν QTOKa υφσὴῆναι
having beenshutup to the “being ‘about ‘faith to be revealed.
24 Wore ὁ νόμος παιδαγωγὸς ἡμῶν γέγονε» εἰς χριστόν, ἵνα
,Sothat the law “tutor 7our has been{up]to Christ, that
ἐκ πίστεως δικαιωθῶμεν.: 25 ἐλθούσης. δὲ τῆς πίστεως,
by faith we might be justified, But “having “come ‘faith,
οὐκέτι ὑπὸ παιδαγωγόν ἐσμεν. 26 πάντες. γὰρ υἱοὶ θεοῦ
no longer under a tutor we are; for all sons of God
ἐστε διὰ τῆς πίστεως ἐν χριστῷ ἴησοῦ" 27 ὕσοι γὰρ εἰς
ye are through faith in Christ Jesus. For as many as to
. ’ , A > ΄ ? » ?
χριστὸν ἐβαπτίσθητε, χριστὸν ἐνεδύσασθε. 28 οὐκ. ἔνι “Tov-
Christ were baptized, Christ ‘ye “did “put ton. Thereisnot Jew
δαῖος οὐδὲ “Ἑλλην᾽ οὐκ. ἔνι δοῦλος οὐδὲ ἐλεύθερος" οὐκ ἔνι
nor Greek; there isnot bondman nor free ; there is not
ἄρσεν καὶ Oru" “πάντες! γὰρ ὑμεῖς εἷς ἐστε ἐν χριστῷ Ιησοῦ"
ἡ κληρονομία,
oe
1for “the “sake tof
wo ἐπήγγελται,
male and female; for all ye one are in Christ Jesus :
7°91 ε - ~ ” ΠΕΣ) \ , ᾽ ,
29 εἰ.δὲ ὑμεῖς χριστοῦ, ἄρα τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ σπέρμα ἐστέ,
butif ye fare] Christ’s, then Abraham’s seed ye are,
καὶ" ear ἐπαγγελίαν κληρονόμοι.
end according to promise heirs.
4 Λέγω.δέ, ἐφ᾽’ ὅσον χρόνον ὁ κληρονόμος νήπιός ἐστιν,
ΝΟΥ Isay, for aslong7as ‘time the heir aninfant ἰδ,
κύριος πάντων ὦν" 2 ἀλλὰ
nothing he differs from a bondman, [though] “lord Sof tall *heing; but
ὑπὸ ἐπιτρόπους ἐστὶν καὶ οἰκονόμους ἄχρι τῆς προθεσμίας
under guardians heis and stewards until the time before appointed
TOU πατρύς. 8 οὕτως Kai ἡμεῖς, OTE ἦμεν νήπιοι, ὑπὸ τὰ
of the father. So also. we, when we were infants, under the
στοιχεῖα Tov κόσμου ἦμεν" δεδουλωμένοι" 4 ὕτε.δὲ ἦλθεν τὸ
elements ofthe world were held in bondage; but when came the
οὐδὲν διαφέρει δούλου,
x ἐτέθη it Was appointed α. Υ [τοῦ θεοῦ 1,.
5 συγίσυν- τ)κλειόμενοι being shut up LTTra,
© κατὰ T. ἤμεθα Ὁ,
© ἅπαντες TTrA,
2 ἐκ νόμον av ἣν (ἣν ἂν T) LTTrA.
495
dred and thirty years
after,cannot disannul,
that it should make
the promise of none
effect. 18 For if the
inheritance be of the
law, it 7s no more of
promise: but God
gave τέ to Abraham by
promise. 19 Wherefore
then serveth the law?
It was added because
of transgressions, till
the seed should come
to whom the promise
was made ; and it was
ordained by angels in
the hand of a media-
tor. 20 Now a media-
tor is not @ mediator
of one, but God is one.
21 Js the law then
“ against the promises
of God? God forbid:
for if there had been
a law given which
could have given life,
verily righteousness
should have been by
the law. 22 But the
scripture hath con-
cluded all under sin,
that the promise by
faith of Jesus Christ
might be given to
them that believe.
23 But before faith
came, we were kept
“under the Jaw, shut
up unto the faith
which should after-
wards be revealed.
24 Wherefore the law
Was our schoolmaster
to bring us unto
Christ, that we might
be justified by faith.
25 But after that faith
is come,-we are no
longer under a school-
master. 26 For ye are
all the children of God
by faith in Christ Je-
sus. 27 For as many
of you as have been
baptized into Christ
have put on Christ.
28 There is neither
Jew nor Greek, there
is neither bond nor
free, there is neither
male nor female: for
ye are all one in Christ
Jesus, 29 And if ye
be Christ’s, then are
ye Abraham’s _ seed,
and heirs according to
the promise.
IV. NowI say, That
the heir, as long as he
is a child, differeth no-
thing from a servant,
though he be lord of
all; 2 but is under
tutors and governors
until the time appoint-
ed of the father,
3 Even so ‘we, when
8. ὑφ Le
d --- καὶ LTTrA,
496
we were children,
were in bondage under
the elements of the
world: 4 but when the
fulness of the time
Was come, God sent
forth his Son, made of
@ Woman, made under
the law, 5 to redeem
them that were under
the law,that we might
receive the adoption
of sons. 6 And because
yeare sons, God hath
sent forth the Spirit
of his Son into your
hearts, crying, Abba,
Father. 7 Wherefore
thou art no more a
servant, but a son;
andif a son, then an
heir of God through
Christ. 8 Howbeit
then, when ye knew
not God, ye did ser-
vice unto them which
by nature are no
gods. 9 But now, after
that ye have known
God, or rather are
knewn of God, how
turn ye again to the
wenk and beggarly
elements, whereunto
ye desire again to be
in bondage? 10 Ye
observe days, and
months, and times, and
years. 11 lam afraid
of you, lest I have be-
stowed upon you la-
bour in vain. 2
12 Brethren, I be-
seech you, be 851 am;
for Lam as ye ore:
ye have not injured
me atall. 13 Ye know
how through infirmity
of the flesh I preached
the gospel unto you
at the first. 14 And my
temptation which was
in my flesh ye despised
not, nor rejected ; but
received me as anan-
gel of God, even as
Christ Jesus. 15 Where
is then the biessed-
ness ye spake of? for
I bear you record,
that, if τὸ had been
possible, ye would
have plucked out your
own eyes, and have
given them to me.
16 Am I therefore be-
come your eneniy, be-
eause I tell you the
truth? 17 They zeal-
ously affect you, but
not well; yea, they
would .execlude you,
that ye might affect
them. 18 But τὲ zw
good to be zealously
affected always in @
good thing, and not
only when J am pre-
5 ἡμῶν Our GLTTrAW.
μὴ (read are nut &.) GLTTrAW.
5 ὑμῶν your LTTrA ; ὑμῶν τὸν W.
had given) Lrtraw.
IPOS TM AvACASTIAS; IV.
, ~ , ‘ ~
πλήρωμα τοῦ χρόνου, ἐξαπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν υἱὸν. αὐτοῦ,
fulness of the time, *sent “forth *God his Son,
γενόμενον ἐκ γυναικός, γενόμενον ὑπὸ νόμον, 5 wa τοὺς
come of woman, come under law, that those
€ ‘ , , U « a ,
ὑπὸ νόμον ἐξαγοράσῃ, ἵνα τὴν υἱοθεσίαν ἀπολάβωμεν.
under law hemight ransom, that adoption we might receive.
G6 ὅτιιδε ἐστε υἱοί, ἐξαπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ
But because ye are sons, “sent *forth *God the Spirit
« ~ ? ~ > A , « ~ ’ ~ € ΄
υἱοῦ. αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς καρδίας δὑμῶν," κράζον͵ ᾿Αββᾶ ὁ πατήρ.
of hisSon into “hearts your, crying, Abba, Father.
7 wore οὐκέτι εἴ δοῦλος, AAA" υἱός" εἰ δὲ υἱός, Kai
So no longer thou art bondman, but son; andif son, also
κληρονόμος Ἰθεοῦ διὰ χριστοῦ." 8 ᾿Αλλὰ τότε μὲν οὐκ
heir of God through Christ. But then indeed not
mae ra) Τὰ ἐδ > λ , 4 ~ k ν Ζ. > Τὶ
εἰδότες θεόν, ἐδοὐυλεύσατε τοῖς μὴ φύσει" οὖσιν
knowing God, ye were in bondage to those who not by nature are
θεοῖς" 9 νῦν.δέ, γνόντες θεόν, μᾶλλον.δὲ γνωσθέντες
gods; but now, having known God, but rather having been known
ὑπὸ θεοῦ, πῶς ἐπιστρέφετε πάλιν ἐπὶ τὰ ἀσθενῆ Kai πτωχὰ
by God, how do ye turn again to the weak and beygarly
στοιχεῖα οἷς πάλιν ἄνωθεν ἰδουλεύειν! θέλετε; 10 ἡμέρας
elements to which again anew τὸ be in bondage ye desire ὃ Days
παρατηρεῖσθε, καὶ μῆνας, Kai καιρούς, καὶ ἐνιαυτούς. 11 go-
ye observe, and months, and times, and years.. lam
βοῦμαι ὑμᾶς, μήπως εἰκῆ κεκοπίακα εἰς ὑμᾶς.
afraidof you, lest somehow in vain I have laboured asto you.
12 Γίνεσθε ὡς ἐγώ, ὕτικἀγὼ we ὑμεῖς, ἀδελφοί, δέο-
Be as I fam), ΖΟΓῚ also (am]as ye, brethren, I be-
pac ὑμῶν: οὐδὲν pe ἠδικήσατε. 18 oidare.d? bre dv
seech you: in nothing me ye wronged. But ye know that in
ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς εὐηγγελισάμην — viv τὸ.πρότερον,
weakness ofthe fiesh I announced the glad tidings to you at the first ;
14 καὶ τὸν πειρασμόν “nov τὸν! ἐν ry.capKi.uov οὐκ ἐξου-
and *temptation ‘my in my flesh Snot ‘ye *de-
Oevnoare οὐδὲ ἐξεπτύσατε, add’! ὡς ἄγγελον θεοῦ ἐ-
spised nor rejected with contempt ; but as anangel of God ye
δέξασθέ με, ὡς χριστὸν Incovy. 15 ric" οὖν Pry" ὁ μακαρισμὸς
received me, as Christ Jesus. What then was ?blessedness
ὑμῶν ; μαρτυρῶ.γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι, εἰ δυνατόν, τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς
lyour? ΟΟΓῚ bear ?witness ‘you that, if possible, 7eyes
« ~ > [4 , ¢ q n iT ᾽ , , . ‘
ὑμῶν ἐξορύξαντες “ἂν! ἐδώκατε μοι. 16 ὥστε ἐχθρὸς
‘your havin plucked out yewouldhave given [them] to me. So 7enemy
ὑμῶν γέγονα ἀληθεύων ὑμῖν; 17 Ζηλοῦσιν ὑμᾶς
‘your havel become speaking truth toyou? They 816 ΖΘ8]Ο 5 afier you
? ~ ? eo) ~ rs ~ Ol ΄ “ ᾽ ‘
ov καλῶς, ἀλλὰ ἐκκλεῖσαι Tupac θέλουσιν, ἵνα αὐτοὺς
not rightly, but toexcluds you [from us] they desire, that them
ζηλοῦτε. 18 καλὸν.δὲ
ye may be zealous after. But right [it is]
πάντοτε, Kai μὴ μόνον ἐν τῷ. παρεῖναί.με πρὸς ὑμᾶς, 19 treK=
atalltimes, andnot only in mybeingpresent with you— ~ little
via" ov, ov¢ πάλιν ὠδίνω "ἄχρις" οὗ μορφωθῇ
Schildren ‘my, of whom again Itravail until shall have been formed
τὸ" ζηλοῦσθαι ἐν καλῷ
to be zealous in aright [thing]
i διὰ θεοῦ through God LtTTra. k φύσει
1 δουλεῦσαι TTr. m5 (read Do ye observe ὅσ.) Gut.
° ποὺ Where Lt'TrAawW. Ρ --- ἦν LTTrAW. 4 -- ἂν (read ye
®—7oLITraA, ὗ τέκνα children Lttr μέχρις TTr,
Β ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
τ ἡμᾶς US E,
TV. GALATIANS.
χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν" 20 ἤθελον. δὲ παρεῖναι πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἄρτι, καὶ
Christ in you: andIwas wishing tobe present with you and
now,
ἀλλάξαι τὴν. φωνήγο.μου; OTe ἀποροῦμαι ἐν ὑμῖν.
to change my voice, for Lam perplexed asto you.
Q1 Λέγετέ pot, ot ὑπὸ νόμον θέλοντες εἶναι, TOY νόμον
Tell me, yewho under law wish tobe, the law
? > , La » ee ? ‘ , - "
οὐκιἀκούετε; 22 γέγραπται. γάρ, ore ᾿Αβραὰμ δύο υἱοὺς
do ye not hear? For it has been written, that Abraham two sons
ἔσχεν" ἕνα ἐκ τῆς παιδίσκης, καὶ ἕνα ἐκ τῆς ἐλευθέρας"
had ; one of the maid-servant, and one of the free (woman).
23 Wadd"! ὁ “μὲν! ἐκ τῆς παιδίσκης, “κατὰ σάρκα ὕγε-
But he of the maid-servant, according to flesh has
γέννηται"" ὁ. δὲ ἐκ τῆς ἐλευθέρας, Ζδιὰ τῆς" ἐπαγγελίας.
been born, and he of the free [woman], through the promise,
24 ἅτινά ἐστιν ἀλληγορούμενα᾽ αὗται. γάρ εἰσιν "αἱ! δύο
Which things are allegorized ; for these the two
διαθῆκαι" pia μὲν ἀπὸ ὄρους Σινᾶ, sic δουλείαν" γεννῶσα
] ! μ 3 γᾺ )
covenants; one from mount Sina, to bondage Deine forth,
ἥτις ἐστὶν “Ayap. 25 τὸ wee “"Ayap" Σινᾶ ὄρος ἐστὶν ἐν τῇ
which is Agar. For Agar 3Sina mount 118 in
᾿Αραβίᾳ, Savaroryei'.o& τῇ νῦν “Ἱερουσαλήμ,
Arabia, and cone bode to the now Jerusalem,
are
δουλεύει
?she “is in “bondage
ede! μετὰ τῶν. τέκνων αὐτῆς. 26 ἡ. δὲ ἄνω “Ἱερουσαλήμ; ἐλευ-
land with her eee put the 2above ‘Jerusalem, 4free
θέρα ἐστίν, ἥτις ἐστὶν μήτηρ fravrwr"' ἡμῶν". 27 γέγραπται
315, which is mother of all ofus. *It Shas *been *written
γάρ, Ἐὐφράνθητι στεῖρα ἡ οὐ.τίκτουσα᾽ ῥῆξον καὶ βόησον
for, Rejoice, O barren that bearest not; break forth and ery,
ἡ οὐκ ὠδίνουσα" OTe πολλὰ τὰ τέκνα τῆς ἐρήμου μᾶλλον ἢ
that travailest not; because many the children of the desolate more than
τῆς ἐχούσης τὸν ἄνδρα. 28% Hysic'.dé, ἀδελφοί, κατὰ Ἰσαάκ,
ofherthat has the husband, But Be 5 brethren like Isaac,
ἐπαγγελίας τέκνα δἐσμέν' " 29 ἀλλ᾽ ὥσπερ τότε. ὁ κατὰ
3of*promise “children ‘are. But as then he who ees to
σάρκα γεννηθεὶς ἐδίωκεν τὸν κατὰ πνεῦμα, οὕτως καὶ
flesh was born sea him [born] accordingto Spirit,
νῦν. 80 ἀλλὰ τί λέγει ἡ γραφή; “ExBare τὴν
now. But what says the scripture? Cast out the
καὶ τὸν.υἱὸν. αὐτῆς, οὐ.γὰρ.μὴ ‘kAnpovopnoy" ὁ υἱὸς τῆς
and her son, for in no wise may ®inherit ithe * “son “of *the
παιδίσκης μετὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τῆς ἐλευθέρας. 91 ΚΑρα," ἀδελ-
Smaid-servant with the son ofthe free [woman]. So then, breth-
pol, οὐκιἐσμὲν παιδίσκης τέκνα, ἀλλὰ τῆς ἐλευθέρας.
ren, weare ποὺ *of*a*maid-servant ‘children, but of the free [woman].
5 Τῇ ἐλευθερίᾳ lodv" πὴ"! πχριστὸς ἡμᾶς" ἠλευθέοω-
Inthe freedom therefore wherewith Christ us made free,
σεν, Corners," P Kai μὴ πάλιν ζυγῷ Wovdetac" ἐνέχεσθε. 2 ἴδὲ
also
παιδίσκην
maideservant
so
stand fast, and not again ina yoke of bondage be held. Lo,
ae Παῦλος λέγω ὑμῖν, Ori ἐὰν περιτέμνησθε, χριστὸς ὑμᾶς
Paul say toyou,that ‘f ye be circumcised, Christ syou
οὐδὲν ὠφελήσει: 8. μαρτύρομαι.δὲ πάλιν παντὶ ἀνθρώπῳ
*nothing ‘shail “profit. And I testify again to every man
¥ ἀλλὰ Tr. ? [perv] L. Υ γεγένηται w. 2 $e) Tr: &— αὶ GLTTrAW.
© —"Ayap La[Tr]. dguvo-T. yap for GLTTraw. ἴ --- πάντων @[L]TTra.
h ἐστέ LITrA. i κληρονομήσει Shall inherit Lrrr.
GLTtraw. ™— ἡ (read With treedom ὅσο.) LTTra.
(commencing ὦ sentence at Stand fast) Lrtra.
« διό wherefore Lrtra.
Ὁ ἡμᾶς χρυστὸς GLTTIAW. °.
Ρ + οὖν therefore LiTraW.
497
sent with you. 19 My
little children, of
whom 1 travail in
birth again until
Christ be formed in
you, 20 I desire to be
present with you now,
and to change my
voice ; for 1 stand in
doubt of you.
21 Tell me, ye that
desire to be under the
law, do ye not hear
the law ? 22 For it is
written, that Abra-
ham had two sons, the
one by a bondmaid, the
other by a freewoman,
23 But he who was oi
the bondwoman was
born after the flesh 5
but he of the freewo-
man was by promise.
24 Which things are
an allegory : for these
are the two covenants;
the one from the mount
Sinai, which gender-
eth to bondage, which
is Agar. 25 For this
Agar is mount Sinai
in Arabia, and answer-
eth to Jerusalem which
now is, and is in bon-
dage with her child-
ren. 26 But Jerusalem
which is above is free,
which is the mother
of usall. 27 For it is
written, Rejoice, thou
barren that bearest
not; break forth and
ery, thou that travail-
est not: for the deso-
late hath many more
children than 586
which hath an hus-
band. 28 Now we, bre-
thren, as Isaac was,
are the children of
promise. 29 But as
then he that was born
after the flesh perse-
euted him that was
born after the Spirit,
even so τὲ 18 now.
30 Nevertheless what
saith the scripture ὃ
Cast out the bond-
woman and her son:
for the son of the
bondwoman shall not
be heir with the son
of the freewoman,
31 So then, brethren,
we are not children of
the bondwoman, but
of the free,
V. Stand fast there-
fore in the liberty
wherewith Christ hath
made us free, and be
not entangled again
with the yoke of bon-
dage. 2 Behold, I Paul
Ὁ δουλίαν T.
8 ὑμεῖς YOU LTTrA.
1 — οὖν
στήκετε
ᾳ δουλίας τ.
KK
498
say unto you, that if
e be circumcised,
Christ shall profit you
nothing. 3 For I tes-
tify again to every
man that is circum-
cised, that he is a
debtor to dothe whole
law. 4 Christ is be-
come of no effect un-
to you, whosoever of
you are justified by
the law ; ye are fallen
from grace. 5 For we
through the Spirit
wait for the hope oz.
righteousness by faith,
6 For in Jesus Christ
Neither circumcision
availeth any thing,
nor uneircumcision ;
but faith which work-
eth by. love. 7 Ye did
run well; who did
hinder you that ye
should not obey the
truth? 8 This per-
suasion cometh not of
him that calleth you,
9 <A little leaven
leaveneth the whole
lump. 10 I have con-
fidence in you through
the Lord, that ye will
be none otherwise
minded: byt he that.
troubleth you. shall
bear his- judgment,
whosoever he be.
11 And Τ, brethren,
if I yet preach cir-
ecumcision, why do I
yet suffer persecution?
then is the ofience of
the cross ceased. 121
would they were even
cut off which trouble
you. 13 For, bréthren,
ye have been called
unto liberty ; only use.
not liberty for an oc-
casion.to the flesh, but
by love serve one an-
other. 14 For all the
law is fulfilled in one
word, even in this;
Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself.
15 But if ye bite and
devour one another,
take heed that ye be
not consumed one of
another. 16 7’his I say
then, Walk in the Spi-
rit, and ye shall not
fulfil the lust of the
flesh. 17 For the flesh
lusteth against the
Spirit, and the Spirit
against the flesh : and
these are contrary the
one to the other: so
that ye cannot do the
things that ye would.
18 But if ye be led of
the Spirit, ye are not
under thelaw. 19 Now
MTlPOS TAAATAS. Vv.
περιτεμνομένῳ, OTL ὀφειλέτης ἐστὶν ὅλον τὸν νόμον ποιῆσαι.
being cireumcised, that a debtor he is *whole ‘the law to do.
4 κατηργήθητε ἀπὸ trot" χριστοῦ, οἵτινες ἐν νόμῳ δι-
Ye are deprived of aM effect from the Christ, whesoever ἢ law are
καιοῦσθε, τῆς χάριτος ἐξεπέσατε: 5 ἡμεῖς. γὰρ πνεύματι
being justified ; grace ye fell from. For we, by (the] Spirit
ἐκ πίστεως ἐλπίδα δικαιοσύνης ἀπεκδεχόμεθα. 6 ἐν. γὰρ
by faith [the] Rupe of ESE await. For in
χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ οὔτε περιτομή τι ἰσχύει, οὔτε ἀκροβυστία,
Christ Jesus aiei hee circumcision any ‘is*of force, nor uncircuméision ;
ἀλλὰ πίστις δι’ ἀγάπης τ τοὺ 7 τρέχετε καλῶς
but faith “by Stove - working. Ye were running well:
τίς ὑμᾶς "ἀνέκοψεν" try" ἀληθείᾳ μὴ πείθεσθαι; 8 ἡ πεισ-
who en *hindered ®the "truth “not “to Sobey ? The persua-
μονὴ οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ καλοῦντος ὑμᾶς. 9 Μικρὰ ζύμη ὅλον
sion [is] not of him who calls you, A little leaven *whole
τὸ φύραμα Cupot. 10 ey πέποιθα sic ὑμᾶς ἐν κυρίῳ,
Ξ3.ὴ9 *lump ‘“leavens, am eerenades as to you in [the] Lord,
Ore οὐδὲν. ἄλλο.φρονήδετε, ὁ. δὲ ταράσσων ὑμᾶς βαστάσει τὸ
that -ye will have no oe mind, andhe troubling you shallbear the
κρίμα, ὅστις Wav" 9.
judgment, whosoever he ἘΞῚῸΣ be.
11 ᾿Εγὼ δέ, ἀδελφοί, εἰ περιτομὴν ἔτι κηρύσσω, τί ἔτι͵ διώ--
ButI, brethren, if circumcision yet Iproclaim, why yet am If
κομαι; doa κατήργηται τὸ σκάνδαλον τοῦ σταυροῦ.
persecuted? Then has been done away’ the offence of the cross,
12 ὄφελον καὶ ἀποκόψονται οἱ ἀναστατοῦντες
I would “even *they *would cut themselves off who throw “into *confusion
ὑμᾶς. 13 ὙΜΕΕ ΕΝ ἐπ᾿ ἐλευθερίᾳ ἐκλήθητε, ἀδελφοί: μόνον
ἄγοι. For ye for freedom _ were called, brethren; only
μὴ THY ἐλευθερίαν εἰς ἀφορμὴν τῇ σαρκί, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῆς
Case] not the freedom for -an occasion tothe fiesh, but by
ἀγάπης δουλεύετε ἀλλήλοις. 14 "ὁ. γὰρ.πᾶς νόμος ἐν᾽
love serve ye one another. For the whole law in
λόγῳ Σπληροῦται," ἐπ τῷ, ᾿Αγαπήσεις τὸν. πλησίον. σου
word is fulfilled, Thou shalt love thy neighbour
γέαυτόν." 15 εἰ δὲ ΓΕ δάκνετε καὶ κατεσθίετε, βλέπετε
ε 4
evi
one
ὡς
as
thyself ; but if oneanother yebite and devour, take heed
μὴ 2u7r0" ἀλλήλων ἀναλωθῆτε.
not °by “one 7another *ye be “consumed.
16 Acyw.dé, Πνεύματι περιπατεῖτε, καὶ ἐπιθυμίαν σαρκὸς
ButIsay, By {the] Ἔτη; walk ye, and *desire *flesh’s
οὐμὴ τελέσητε. 17 ἡ.γὰρ͵ σὰρξ ἐπιθυμεῖ κατὰ τοῦ πνεύ-
in no wise should ye fulfil. Forths flesh desires against the Spirit,
ματος, τὸ.δὲ πνεῦμα κατὰ τῆς σαρκός" ταῦτα δὲ" Ydyri-
andthe Spirit against the ἤθβῃ ; *these*things and are op-
κειται ἀλλήλοις," ἵνὰ μὴ ἃ “ἂν' θέλητε ταῦτα ποιῆτε.
posed to one another, that not whatsoever se may en those things yeshould do;
18 εἰ δὲ πνεύματι ἄγεσθε, οὐκ. ἐστὲ ὑπὸ νόμον. 19 φανερὰ
¥ — τοῦ τὐττί A}. |
* πεπλήρωται has been fulfilled netraw. ἡ
Ὁ ἀλλήλοις ἀντίκειται GLITTAW.
LITraw.
but if by [the] Spirit yeare led, ye are *no ἐπάθετε law. *Manifest
δὲ ἐστιν τὰ ἔργα τῆς σαρκός, ἅὥτινά ἐστιν ἁ μοιχεία," πορνεία,
*now are the works of the flesh, which are adultery, fornication,
ἀκαθαρσία, ἀσέλγεια, 90 εἰδωλολατρεία, φαρμακεία, ἔχθραι,
uncleanness, licentiousness, idolatry, sorcery, enmities,
5 ἐνέκοψεν GLTTrAW, -- τῇ TIr[A]. Y + [δὲ] but τ, ἐὰν ὙἼΓΑ.
Y σεαυτόν GLTTrAW. τ ὑπ᾽ LTTr. 2 γὰρ for
ἢ ἐαν [L]rtra.. d — μοιχεία GLTTrAW,
Vv Vi
ΠΥ:
Ἑἔρεις, θυμοί,
strifes, indignations,
φθόνοι, fpdvo1," μέθαι,
envyiugs, murders, drunkennesses, and things like these;
ἃ προλέγω ὑμῖν, καθὼς δκαὶ" προεῖπον, ὅτι οἱ
δ: ἴο which I tell “beforehand 'you, evenas also I said before, that they who
τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντες βασιλείαν θεοῦ οὐ-κληρονομήσουσιν.
such things do *kingdom 1God’s shall not inherit.
22 ὁ δὲ καρπὸς τοῦ πγεύματός ἐστιν ἀγάπη; χαρά, εἰρήνη.
But the fruit of the Spirit is love, - joy, peace,
gt θυ μα: χρηστότης, ἀγαθωσύνη, πίστις, 23 "πρᾳότης,"
ong-suitering, kindness, goodness, faith, meekness,
ἐγκράτεια: κατὰ τῶν τοιούτων οὐκ. ἔστιν νόμος. 24 οἱ δὲ
self-control: against such things thereisno law. Bnt they that [are]
τοῦ χριστοῦϊ τὴν σάρκα ἐσταύρωσαν σὺν τοῖς παθήμασιν καὶ
of the Christ "the “flesh ‘crucified with the passions and
ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις. 2 εἰ ζῶμεν πνεύματι, πνεύματι Kai
the desires. If welive by [the] Spirit, by [the] Spirit also
στοιχῶμεν. 26 μὴ.γινώμεθα κενόδοξοι, ἀλλήλους προκα-
we should walk. Weshouldnot become vain-glorious, one another provok-
λούμενοι, Κἀλλήλοις" φθονοῦντες.
ing, one another envying.
G ᾿Αδελφοί, ἐὰν καὶ ἱπροληφθῇ" ἄνθρωπος ἔν τινι παρα-
Brethren, if even be taken aman in some of-
πτώματι, ὑμεῖς οἱ πνευματικοὶ καταρτίζετε τὸν τοιοῦτον ἐν
fence, ye, the spiritual [ones], restore such a one in
πνεύματι “πρᾳότητος, σκοπῶν» σεαυτὸν μὴ καὶ σὺ πει-
a spirit of meekness, considering thyself lest also thou be
οασθῇς. 2 ἀλλήλων τὰ βάρη βαστάζετε, καὶ οὕτως "ἀνα-
tempted, One another’s burdens bear ye, and thus ful-
mAnpwoate' τὸν νύμον τοῦ χριστοῦ. 3 Σεἰ.γὰρ δοκεῖ τις
fil the law of the Christ. Forif “thinks ‘anyone
va aa » ‘ ~ ‘ "
εἶναί τι, μηδὲν ὦν, ϑἑαυτὸν φρεναπατᾷ"" 4 τὸ.δὲ ἔργον
to be something, nothing being, himself he deceives: but the work
καὶ τότε εἰς ἑαυτὸν μόνον TO
GOA EAU TP ΔΝ.
~ , ε ,
ἐριθεῖαι, διχοστασίαι, aipesetc,
contentions, divisions, sects,
τὰ ὅμοια τούτοις"
ζήλοε,"
jealousies,
κῶμοι, καὶ
revels,
«ς ~ a , ¢
ἑαυτοῦ δοκιμαζέτω ἕκαστος»
of himself let “prove teach, and then asto himself alone the
καύχημα ἕξει, καὶ οὐκ εἰς τὸν ἕτερον᾽ 5 ἕκαστος. γὰρ τὸ
boasting he will have, and not asto another. For each
ἴδιον φορτίον βαστάσει.
hisown Joad shall bear.
6 Κοινωνείτω.δὲ ὁ κατηχούμενος τὸν λύγον τῷ
Let ’share ‘him “being “taught*in *the ‘word with him that
κατηχοῦντι ἐν πᾶσιν ἀγαθοῖς. μὴ πλανᾶσθε, θεὸς οὐ μυκ-
teaches in all good things. Be not misled ; God “not tis
τηρίζεται. ὃ. γὰρ; Ῥεὰνὶ σπείρῃ ἄνθρωπος, τοῦτο Kai θερί-
nmiocked ; for whatsoever *may *sow . ‘a *man, that also he shall
ὃ ore ὁ
Forhe that sows
θερίσει φθοράν. ὁ δὲ
shallreap corruption ; but he that
reap. to his own flesh, tlesh
ἐκ τοῦ
from the
καλὸν ποιοῦντες
but [in) well doing
from the
σπείρων εἰς TO TEVA,
Sows to the _ Spirit,
πνεύματος θερίσει ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 9 τὸ δὲ
Spirit shall reap life eternal:
> { , : = Ἄ
σπείρων εἰς τὴν σάρκα ἑαυτοῦ, ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς
499
the works of the flesh
are manifest, which
are these; Adultery,
fornication, unclean-
ness, _lasciviousness,
20 idolatry, witcheraft,
hatred, variance, emu-
lations, wrath, strife,
seditions, heresies,
21 envyings, murders,
drunkenness, revel-
lings, and such like:
of the which [I tell
you before, as I have
also told you in time
past, that they which
do such things shall
not inherit the king-
dom of God. 22 But
the fruit of the Spirit
is love, joy, peace,
longsuffering, gentle-
ness, goodness, faith,
23 meekness, temper-
ance: against such
there is no law. 24 And
they that are Christ’s
have erncified the flesh
withthe affections and
lusts. 25 If we live in
the Spirit, let us also
walk in the Spirit.
26 Let us not be de-
sirous of vain glory,
provcking one another,
euvying one another.
VI. Brethrep if a
man be overtaken ina
fault, ye which are
spiritual, restore such
an one in the spirit of
meekness ; considering
thyself, Test thon also
be tempted. 2 Bear ye
one another’s burdcus,
and so fulfil the law of
Christ. 3 For if a man
think himself to he
something. when he is
nothing, he deceiveth
himself. 4 But let
every man prove his
own work, and then
shall he have rejoicing
in himself alone, and
not in another. 5 For
every man shall bear
his own burden,
6 Let him that is
taught in the word
communicate unto
him that teacheth in
all good thines. 7 Be
not deccived; God is
not mocked: for what-
soever ἃ man soweth,
that shall he also reap.
8 For he that soweth
to his flesh shall of the
flesh reap corruption ;
but he that soweth
tothe Spirit shall of the
Spirit reap life evcr-
lasting. 9 And let us
ε ἔρις, ζῆλος abate: jealousy LTTraw.
LTTrAW. i + Ἰησοῦ Jesus pe
ἘΝ πραύτητος ΤΊΓΑΥ.
UITra. P av LTr.
— φόνοι (Ljt[rra].
= ἀλλήλους 1.
. ἀναπληρώσετε ye Shull tuliil Lr.
& — καὶ [L]TTr.
h πραὕτης
' rpodAynnpOy ας
© φρενάπατᾳ ἑαυτὸν
500
not be weary in well
dcing : fér in due sea-
son we-shall reap, if
we faint not. 10 As
we have therefore op-
portunity, let us do
good unto all men, es-
pecially unto them
who are of the house-
hold of faith.
11 Ye see how large
a letter I have written
unto you with mine
own hand. 12 ΔΒ many
as desire to make afair
shew in the flesh, they
constrain you to be
circumcised ; only lest
they should suffer per-
secution for the cross
of Christ. 13 For nei-
ther they themselves
who are circumcised
keep the law; but de-
sire to have you cir-
cumcised, that they
may glory in your
flesh. 14 But God for-
bid that Ishould glory,
save in the cross of
our Lord Jesus Christ,
by whom the world is
crucified unto me, and
I unto the world
15 For in Christ Jesus
neither circumcision
availethany thing, nor
uncircumcision, but a
new creature. 16 And
as many as walk ac-
cording to this rule,
peace be on them, and
mercy, and upon the
Israel o God.
17 From henceforth
let no man trouble
me: for I bear in my
body the marks of the
ord Jesus. 18 Bre-
thren, the grace of our
Lerd Jesus Christ be
with your spirit. A-
men,
*TIPO=
“TO
PAUL, an apostle of
Jesus Christ by the
will of God, to the
saints which are at
Ephesus, and to the
9 ἐγ- LTrAW ; ἐν- T.
t διώκονται ave being persecuted T
(read to [the]) nrtra.
¥ — κυρίου LITrAw.
® + τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλον of the Apostle E; Πρὸς ᾿φεσίους LTTraw.
Ὁ [ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ]) va.
ΠΡΟΣ YAAATAS. Wal:
μὴ Δἐκκακῶμεν"" καιρῷ. γὰρ ἰδίῳ θερίσομεν, μὴ ἐκλυόμενοι.
we should not lose heart; for in *time *due we ‘shall reap *not “fainting.
10 ἄρα οὖν ὡς καιρὸν *éyopuev" ἐργαζώμεθα τὸ ἀγαθὸν προς
So then as otcasion wehave we should work good towards
πάντας, μάλιστα. δὲ πρὸς τοὺς οἰκείους τῆς πίστεως.
411, and specially towards those of the household of faith.
11 Ἴδετε πηλίκοις ὑμῖν γράμμασιν ἔγραψα rH ἐμῇ χειρι.
See in how large *to*you ‘letters 2 “wrote with my [own] hand.
12 ὅσοι θέλουσιν εὐπροσωπῆσαι ἐν σαρκί, οὗτοι
Asmany as wish to haye a fair appearance in [the] flesh, these
ἀναγκάζουσιν ὑμᾶς περιτέμνεσθαι, μόνον Wa "μὴ! τῷ
compel you to be circumeised, only that not for the
σταυρῷ τοῦ χριστοῦ" 'διώκωνται." 18 οὐδὲ γάρ οἱ
cross of the Christ they may be persecuted. .For neither they who
περιτεμνόμενοι! αὐτοὶ
are being circumcised themselves [the]
νόμον φυλάσσουσιν" ἀλλὰ θέ-
law keep ; but they
λουσιν ὑμᾶς περιτέμνεσθαι, ἵνα ἐν τῇ ὑμετέρᾳ. σαρκὶ καυ-
wish you tobecircumcised, that in your flesh they
χήσωνται. 14 ἐμοὶ δὲ μὴ.γένοιτο καυχᾶσθαι εἰ μὴ. iv τῷ
might boast. But for me may it not be to boast except in the
σταυρῷ τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ δ οὗ ἐμοὶ )
cross of our Lord Jesus Christ; through whom to me (the]
κόσμος ἐσταύρωται, κἀγὼ ‘ry κόσμῳ. 15 Yéiv γὰρ χριστῷ
world has been crucified, andI tothe world. 2In* “for! | Christ
: =
Ιησοῦ ovre' περιτομή ὅτι ἰσχύει.) οὔτε axpoGBvoria,
Jesus neither circumcision “any ‘7is “of force, nor uncircumcision ;
t a ,
ἀλλὰ καινὴ κτίσις. 16 καὶ ὕσοι τῷ. κανόνι τούτῳ στοι-
but anew creation. shall
χήσουσιν, εἰρήνη ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς καὶ ἔλεος, Kai ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ
walk, peace [be]upon them and mercy, and upon the Israel
τοῦ θεοῦ.
of God,
17 Τοῦ λοιποῦ, κόπους μοι μηδεὶς παρεχέτω" ἐγὼ. γὰρ τὰ
For the rest, troubles Sto ἼΩΘ πο “one “let *give, forI the
στίγματα τοῦ ἵκυρίου" ᾿Ιησοῦ ἐν τῷ σώματί μου βαστάζω.
_ brands of the Lord Jesus in my body bear.
18‘H χάρις τοῦ. κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ μετὰ τοῦ πνεύ-
And as many as by this rule
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ [be] with *spi-
ματος ὑμῶν, ἀδελφοί. ἀμήν.
rit your, brethren, Amen.
7IIod¢ Γαλάτας ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Ῥώμης."
To {the} Galatians written from Rome.
E®ESIOY= ἘΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ TIAYAOY."
(THE) °SEPHESIANS *EPISTLE 2OF SPAUL.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ ἀπόστολος Ῥ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ,
Paul, apostle of Jesus Christ by will of God,
τοῖς ἁγίοις τοῖς οὖσιν “ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ" καὶ πιστοῖς ἐν χριστῷ
tothe saints who are at Ephesus and faithful in Christ
τ ἔχωμεν We may have T. 5 μὴ placed after χριστοῦ LTTrA.
ἃ περιτετμημένοι have been circumcised τὶ. ν -- τῷ
ν οὔτε yap For neither TTra. * σι ἐστὶν is anything GLTTraw.
« — the subscription GLTW ; Πρὸς Γαλάτας Tra. f
Ὁ χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ LITra,
a f PsligkiSel ANGS:
~ ~ ‘ > , 4 ~ ‘4 e ~
᾿Ιησοῦ" 2 χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ
Jesus. Grace toyou and peace from God our Father and
κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ.
[the] Lord Jesus Christ.
᾽ ᾿ © ‘ \ \ ~ , « ~ > ~
3 Εὐλογητὸς ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυριου- ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ
Blessed {be] the God and _ Father of our Lord Jesus
χριστοῦ, ὁ εὐλογήσας ἡμᾶς ἐν πάσῃ εὐλογίᾳ πνευματικῇ ἐν
Christ, who, blessed us with every *blessing spiritual in
~ ΄ ~ ‘ , € ~ γ᾽ ᾽ ~
τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις 4 χοιστῷ, 4 καθὼς ἐξελέξατο ἡμᾶς ἐν αὐτῷ
the heaveulies with Christ; according as he chose us in him
A ~ . , a € ~ iJ ΄ ‘ ’ ,
700 καταβολὴς κόσμου, εἶἷναιιημᾶς ayiovg καὶ apw-
before [{Π6] foundation οἵ [{Π6] world, for us to be holy and blame-
Hous κατενώπιον αὐτοῦ “ἐν ἀγάπῃ." 9. προορίσας ἡμᾶς εἰς
655 before him in love; having predestinated us for
€ ΄ ? ~ ~ > , ‘ 78
υἱοθεσίαν διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ εἰς αὐτόν, κατὰ τὴν εὐδο-
adoption through Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good
κίαν τοῦ.θελήματος. αὐτοῦ, Ο εἰς ἔπαινον δόξης τῆς χάοι-
pleasure of his will, to[the] praise of[the} glory of *grace
τος στοῦ, [ἐν ἡ)" ἐχαρίτωσεν ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ ἠγαπημένῳ᾽
‘his, wherein he made “cbjects “οὕ *grace ‘us in the Beloved :
7 iv ᾧ ἔχομεν τὴν ἀπολύτρωσιν διὰ τοῦ αἱματος. αὐτοῦ,
in whom we have redemption through his blood,
THY ἄφεσιν τῶν παραπτωμάτων, Srov πλοῦτον" τῆς
the remission of offences, the riches
χάριτος αὐτοῦ; & ἧς ἐπερίσσευσεν
of his grace ; which he caused to abound toward
copia Kai φρονήσει, 9 γνωρίσας ἡμῖν TO μυστήριον τοῦ
wisdom and intelligence, having made known tous the mystery
θεληματος. αὐτοῦ, κατὰ τὴν εὐδοκίαν.αὐτοῦ, ἣν προέθετο
of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he purposed
ἐν αὐτῷ 10 εἰς οἰκονομίαν τοῦ πληρώματος τῶν καιρῶν,
in himself for [the] administration of the fulness of times ;
, + ΄ ’ ~ ~ ’ 1
ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι τὰ-πάντε: ἐν τῷ χριστῷ, τά ϑτε"
κατὰ
according to
εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐν
Tao"
us in all
3?
ley!
to head up allthings in the Christ, both the things in
τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς" 11 ἐν αὐτῷ, ἐν ᾧ
the heavens and the things upon the earth ; in him, in whom
και Κἐκληρώθημεν," προορισθέντες κατὰ πρό-
also we obtained an inheritanee, being predestinated according to [the] pur-
θεῖν τοῦ τὰςπάντα ἐνεργοῦντος κατὰ τὴν βουλὴν
pose of him who ?all “πη 55. works according to the counsel
τοῦ.θελήματος. αὐτοῦ, 12 εἰς τὸ εἶναι ἡμᾶς εἰς ἔπαινον
for *to *be ‘us
τῆς" δόξης αὐτοῦ, τοὺς προηλπικότας ἐν τῷ χριστῷ 13 ἐν
of his glory; who have fore-trusted in the Christ: in
ᾧ καὶ ὑμεῖς, ἀκούσαντες TOY λόγον τῆς ἀληθείας, TO εὐαγ-
whomalso ye, having heard the word ofthe truth, the glad
γέλιον τῆς. σωτηρίας ὑμῶν, ἐν καὶ πιστεύσαντες ἐσῴφρα-
of his will, to [the] praise
tidings of your salvation— in whom also, having believed, ye were
γίσθητε τῷ πνεύματι τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῷ ἁγίῳ, 14 ""δς" ἐστιν
sealed with the Spirit of promise the Holy, who is
ἀῤῥαβὼν τῆς κληρονομίας ἡμῶν, εἰς
,’ ~
ἀπολύτρωσιν τῆς
earnest of our inheritance,
{the] to [the] redemption of the
περιποιήσεως, εἰς ἔπαινον τῆς.δόξης αὐτοῦ.
acquired possession, to prai-s of his glory.
4d + ἐν in (Christ) ZGLTTraw.
ἧς which (read éya. he freely bestowed on) LiTra.
jLT Tram
501
faithful in Christ Je-
sus : 2 Grace be to you,
and peace, from God
our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus Christ.
3 Blessed be the God
and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, who
hath blessed us with
all spiritual blessings
in heavenly places in
Christ : 4according as
he hath chosen us in
him before the founda-
tion of the world, that
we should be holy and
without blame before
him in love : 5 having
predestinated us unto
the adoption of chil-
dren by Jesus Christ
to himself, according
to the good pleasure of
his will, 6 to the praise
of the glory of his
grace, wherein he hath
made us accepted in
the beloved. 7 In whom
we have redemption
through his blood, the
forgiveness of sins, ac-
cording to the riches
of his grace ; 8 where-
in he hath abounded
toward us in all wis-
dom and prudence;
9 having made known
unto us the mystery
of his will, according
to his good pleasure
which he hath purpos-
ed in himself : 10 that
in the dispensation of
the fulness of times
he might gather to-
getherin oneallthings
in Christ, both which
are in heaven, and
which are on earth ;
even in him: 11 in
whom also we have
obtained an _ inherit-
ance, being predesti-
nated according to the
purpose of him who
worketh all things
after the connsel of
his own will: 12 that
we should be to the
praise of his glory, who
first trusted in Christ.
13 In whom ye also
trusted, after that ye
heard the word of |
truth, the gospel of
your salvation: in
whom also after that
ye believed, ye were
sealed with that holy
Spirit of promise,
14 which is the earnest
of our inheritance un-
til the redemption of
the purchased posses-
sion, unto the praise
of his glory.
ἐ, ἐν ἀγάπῃ (read in love having predestinated us) GL.
( & τὸ πλοῦτος LTTrAW.
ἱ ἐπὶ upon LrTra. © ἐκλήθημεν we were called L. !— τὴς LTTrAW.
h — re both
m9 which La,
502
15 Wherefore T also,
after I heard of your
faith in the Lord Je-
sus, and love unto all
the saints, 16 cease not
to give thanks for you,
making mention of
you in my prayers ;
17 that the God of our
Lord Jesus Christ, the
Father of glory, may
give unto you the spi-
Tit of wisdom and re-
velation in the know-
ledge of him: 18 the
eyes of your under-
standing being en-
lightened; that ye
may know what is the
hop: of his calling,
and what the riches of
the glory of his in-
heritance in the saints,
19 and what 15 the ex-
ceeding greatness of
his power to us-ward
who believe, accord-
ing to the working of
his mighty power,
20 which he wrought
in Christ, when he
raised him from the
dead, and set him at
his own right hand in
the heavenly places,
21 far above all princi-
pality, and power, and
might, and dominion,
aud every name that
is named, not only in
this world, but also
in that which is to
tome: 22 and hath
put all things under
his feet, aud gave him
to be the head over all
things to the church,
23 which is his body,
the fulness of him that
fillethallinall. II. And
you hath he quicken-
ed, who were dead
in trespasses and sins ;
2 wherein in time past
ye walked according
to the course of this
world, according to
the prince of the
power of the air, the
spirit that now work-
eth in the children of
disobedience : 3 among
whom also we all had
our conversation in
times past in the
lusts of our flesh, ful-
filling the desires of
the flesh and of the
mind; and were by
nature the children of
D— τὴν ἀγάπην 14].
r ἐνήργηκεν he has wr ought LTA.
¥ + αὐτὸν him T.
HOPS OFS ἘΞ Ohya ΟΣ 1 17:
15 Διὰ τοῦτο κἀγὼ ἀκούσας " τὴν καθ᾽ ὑ ὑμᾶς πίστιν ἐν
Because of this [αἶϑὸ having heard of the vamong, you ‘faith in
τῷ κυρίῳ ᾿Ιησοῦ, καὶ "τὴν ἀγάπην" τὴν εἰς πάντας τοὺς
the Lord Jesus, and _ the love -' which fis} toward all the
ἁγίους, 16 σὐ.παύομαι εὐχαριστῶν ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, μνείαν οὑμῶν!"
saints, donot cease giving thanks for you, mention of you
ποιούμενος ἐπὶ τῶν. προσευχῶν. μου" 17 ἵνα ὁ θεὸς τοῦ κυρίου
making in my prayers, that the God of “Lora
ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, ὁ πατὴρ τῆς δόξης, δῴη ὑμῖν πνεῦμα
ouf Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give to you[the] spirit
᾿σοφίας Kai ἀποκαλύψεως ἐν ἐπιγνώσει αὐτοῦ, 18 πεφω-
of wisdom and revelation in [the] knowledge of him, ®being
τισμένους τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς τῆς Ρδιανοίας" ὑμῶν, εἰς τὸ εἰδέναι
7enlightened ‘the 7eyes >mind Sof*your, for to “know
ὑμᾶς τίς ἐστιν ἡ ἐλπὶς τῆς.κλήσεως αὐτοῦ, “καὶ! τίς ὁ πλοῦ-
tyou what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches
τος τῆς δόξης τῆς. κληρονομίας. αὐτοῦ ἐν τοῖς ἁγίοις, 19 καὶ
ofthe glory of his inheritance in the _ saints, and
τί TO ὑπερβάλλον μέγεθος τῆς.δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ εἰς ἡμᾶς
what the surpassing greatness of his power towards us
τοὺς πιστεύοντας κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ κράτους TIE
who believe according to the Ba alge t ofthe might
ἰσχύος αὐτοῦ, 20 ἣν 7evnoynoev' ἐν τῷ χριστῷ ἐγείρας
of his strength, which he wrought in the Christ, having raised
αὐτὸν ἐκ 5 νεκρῶν, καὶ “ἐκάθισεν 5 ἐν δεξιᾷ
him from among [the] dead, and he set Pain at right Se
αὐτοῦ ἐν τοῖς .Wérovpaviotc," 21 ὑπεράνω πάσης ἀρχῆς
this in the heaveulies, above every principality
καὶ ἐξουσίας καὶ δυνάμεως Kai κυριότητος, Kai παντὸς ὀνό-
and authority and power and lordship, and = every name
ματος ὀνομαζομένου ob μόνον ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι.τούτῳ, ἀλλὰ Kai
named, not only in this age, but also
> ~ EXX " ‘ x id « , ve e δ᾽ A ΄
ἐν τῳ μέλλοντι 22 καὶ Σ πάντα ὑπεταξἕεν ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας
in the
αὐτοῦ"
this,
κλησίᾳ,
sembly,
*feet
tk=
over all things to the 88’
TOU
of him who
ὄντας νεκροὺς
being dead
ἐν αἷς ποτε
and all things’ he put under
kai αὐτὸν ἔδωκεν κεφαλὴν ὑπὲρ πάντα τῇ
and him ‘gave [tobe] head
23 ἥτις ἐστὶν τὸ σῶμα.αὐτοῦ, TO πλήρωμα
which is his body, the fulness
Yravraiv πᾶσιν πληρουμένου Q καὶ ὑμᾶς
all things in all fills— and you
τοῖς παραπτώμασιν Kai ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις, 2
in offences and sins, in which once
περιεπατήσατε κατὰ TOY αἰῶνα τοῦ.κόσμου.τούτου, κατὰ
ye walked according to the age of this world, according to
δι » ~ iY ’ ~ a? ~ ~ ~
τον αρχοόντα TYG ἑξουσιας TOV AEPOC, TOV πνεύματος TOU VUY
the ruler of the authority, of the air, the spirit that now
ἐνεργοῦντος ἐν τοῖς υἱοῖς τῆς ἀπειθείας" 3 ἐν οἷς καὶ ἡμεῖς
works in the sons of disobedience: among whom also we
πάντες ἀνεστράφημέν ποτε ἐν ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις THE σαρκὸς
all had our conduct once in the (desires of “flesh
ἡμῶν, ποιοῦντες τὰ θελήματα τῆς σαρκὸς Kai Τῶν διανοιῶν,
*our, doing the things willed ofthe flesh and ofthe thoughts,
coming [one];
© — ὑμῶν LTTrA. P καρδίας heart GLYTraw. 4 — καὶ LTTrA
s + τῶν the w. t καθίσας having set L1Tra.
W οὐρανοῖς heavens L. *+ τὰ W. Σ τ τὰ GLTTIAW. 7+ ὑμῶν
(read your offences and sins) LTT:[4].
nt
If EPHESIANS.
,az nb? ’ II ᾽ - - ‘ « x ti 4 ε ἊΣ 0 ,
καὶ "ner" ὕτεκνα φύσει ὀργῆς. ὡς Kat ot λοιποι᾿ & 0.0& EOC,
and were children, by nature, of wrath, as even the rest: but God,
΄ , τ᾿ , Se A rs , ᾽ ~
πλούσιος ὧν ἐν ἐλέει, διὰ THY πολλὴν ayuTny anno?
1s
“rich ‘being in mercy, because of 2ereat Slove
τι ᾽ , « ~ s e ~ ᾽ν δ »
ἢν ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς, ὃ καὶ ῦὕντας ἡμᾶς νεκροὺς τοῖς
wherewith he loved us, ° ?also “being ‘we dead
, .-. ’ - ~e le ’ ,
παραπτωμασιν»Ἅ,Ἁ συγεςωοποιήησεν Ὁ Tw χριστῳ χάριτι EOTE
in offences, quickened [us] with; the Christ, (by, grace ye are
͵ ‘ , πὶ ‘ , τ . ΠΣ
σεσωσμένοι" 6 καὶ συνηγειρεν, καὶ συνεκάθισεν ἐν τοῖς
saved,) and raised [us] up together, and seated [us] together in the
, » ~ ~ ev a te ’ ~
ἐπουρανίοις ἐν χριστῷ Ιησοῦ" 7 ἵνα. ἐνδείξηται ἐν τοῖς
heavenlies in Christ Jesus, that he might shew in the
αἰῶσιν τοῖς
ages that [are]
~ , ’ ~ 9 , 3 ?
τῆς. χάριτος αὐτοῦ ἐν χοηστότητι ἐφ
οὗ his grace in kindness toward us
8 τῇ yao χάριτί ἐστε σεσωσμένοι διὰ “τῆς πίστεως" καὶ
For by grace ye are saved through faith ; and
~ € ~ ~ ‘ ~ ? » Ls
τοῦτο οὐκ ἐξ ὑμῶν, θεοῦ τὸ δῶρον" 9 οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων, ἵνα
ἐπερχομένοις τὸν" ὑπερβάλλοντα πλοῦτον"
coming the surpassing riches
ἡμᾶς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ"
in Christ Jesus,
this not of yourselves; [it is] God’s gift : not of works, thai
μή τις καυχήσηται. 10 αὐτοῦ.γάρ ἐσμὲν ποίημα, κτισθέν-
not anyoné might boast. For his we °are ‘workmanship, created
τες ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ ἐπὶ ἔογοις ἀγαθοῖς, οἷς προητοίμασεν ὁ
in Christ Jesus for *works 'good, which *before “prepared
θεὸς ἵνα ἐν αὐτοῖς περιπατήσωμεν.
Ἰᾳοᾶ that in them we should walk.
11 Διὸ μνημονεύετε ὅτι ᾿ὑμεῖς wore" τὰ ἔθνη ἐν
Wherefore remember that ye once the nations in [the]
σαρκί, ot λεγόμενοι ἀκρυβυστία ὑπὸ τῆς λεγομένης περιτο-
flesh, who arecalled uncircamcision by that ealled cireum-
ἧς ἐν σαρκὶ χειροποιήτου, 12 OTe ἧτε δὲν" τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ
cisionin [the] flesh made by hand— that ye were at that time
χωρὶς χριστοῦ, ἀπηλλοτριωμένοι τῆς πολιτείας τοῦ Ἰσραήλ,
apart from Christ, alienated from the commonwealth of israel,
καὶ ξένοι τῶν διαθηκῶν τῆς ἐπαγγελίας, ἐλπίδα μὴ ἔχον-
and strangers from the covenants of promise, hope not, hav-
TEC, καὶ ἄθεοι ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ" 13 νυνὴ δὲ ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ,
ing, and without God in the world: but new .in Christ Jesus,
ὑμεῖς οἱ πυτὲ ὄντες μακρὰν *iyyve ἐγενήθητε" ἐν τῷ αἵματι
ye who once were afar off near are become by the blood
τοῦ χριστοῦ. 14 αὐτὸς. γάρ ἐστιν ἡ.εἰρήνη.ἡμῶν, ὁ ποιήσας
ofthe Christ. For he is our peace, who made
τὰ ἀμφύτερα ἕν, Kai τὸ μεσότοιχον Tov φραγμοῦ λύσας"
both one, and the middle wall ofthe fence broke down,
15 τὴν ἔχθραν ἐν τῇ. σαρκὶ αὐτοῦ, τὸν νόμον τῶν ἐντολῶν
‘the “enmity °in *his *flesh, , ®Sthe law °of }1commandments
ἐν δύγμασιν καταργήσας" ἵνα τοὺς δύο
κτίσῃ ἐν 'ἑαυ-
**in ‘decrees ‘having “annulled, that the
two he might createin him-
~ u ‘ » ͵ ~ ras ‘
TP εἰς Eva καινὸν ἄνθρωπον, ποιῶν εἰρήνην" 16 Kai ἀπο-
self into one new man, making . peace; and might
καταλλάξῃ τοὺς ἀμφοτέρρυς ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι τῷ θεῷ διὰ τοῦ
reconcile both in.one body to God through the
σταυροῦ, ἀποκτείνας τὴν ἔχθραν ἐν αὐτῷ 17 καὶ ἐλθὼν
cross, having slain the eumity by it; and having come
8 ἥμεθα TTA. «-
8 — τῆς LTT: [A].
5 ἐγενήθητε ἐγγὺς LTTra.
b φύσει τέκνα L.
f ποτὲ ὑμεῖς LTTrA.
2 αὐτῷ LITra.
[ἐν] x.
. from
“wealth of Israel, and
503
wrath, even as others,
4 But God, whois rich
in mercy, for his great
love wherewith he
loved us, 5 even when
we were dead in sins,
hath quickened us to-
gether with Christ, (by
grace Ye are saved ἢ)
6 and hath raised us
uptogether, and made
us sit together in hea-
venly places in Christ
Jesus: 7 that in the
ages to come he might
shew the - exceeding
riches of his grace in
his kindness toward
us through Christ Je-
sus. 8 For by grace
are ye saved through
faith; and that not
of yourselves : it is the
gift of God: 9 not of
works, lest any man
should boast. 10 For
we are his workman-
ship, created in Christ
Jesus unto good works,
which God hath be-
fore ordained that we
should walk in them,
ll Wherefore re-
member, that ye being
in time past Gentiles
in the flesh, who are
ealled Uncircumcision
by that whichis called
the Circumcision in
the flesh made by
hands ; 12 that at that
time ye were without
Christ, being aliens
the common-
strangers from the co-
venants of promise,
having no hope, and
without God in the
world: 13 but howin
Christ Jesus ye who
sometimes were far
off are made nigh by
the blood of Christ.
14 For he is our peace,
who hath made both
one, and hath broken
down the middle wall
of partition between
us ; 15 having’abolish=
ed in his flesh the en-
mity, even the law of
commandments con-
tained in ordinances ;
for to make in himself
of twain onenew man,
somaking peace; θα πα
that he might recon-
cile both unto God in
one body by the cross,
having slain the en-
mity thereby: 17 and
came and preached
4 τὸ ὑπερβάλλον πλοῦτος LTTrAW.
& --- ev (read τῷ x. ἐκ. at that time) LTTrAW.
504
peace to you which
were afar off, and to
them that were nigh.
18 For through him
we both have access by
one Spirit unto the Fa-
ther. 19 Now there-
fore ye are no more
strangers and foreign-
ers, but fellowcitizens
with the saints, and
of the household of
God; 20 and are built
upon the foundation
of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ
himself being the
chief corner stone;
21 in whom all the.
building fitly framed
together groweth unto
an holy temple in the
Lord : 22 in whom ye
also are builded toge-
ther for an habitation
of God through the
Spirit.
III. For this cause
I Paul, the prisoner
of Jesus Christ for you
Gentiles, ‘2 if ye have
heard of the dispensa-
tion of the grace of
God which is given me
to you-ward: 3 how
that by revelation he
made known unto me
the mystery; (as I
wrote afore in few
words, 4 whereby,
when ye read, ye may
understand my know-
ledge in the mystery
of Christ) 5 which in
other ages was not
made known unto the
sons of men, as it is
now revealed unto his
holy apostles and pro-
phets by the Spirit ;
6 that the Gentiles
should be fellowheirs,
and of the same body,
and partakers of his
promise in Christ by
the gospel :
I was made a minister,
according to the gift
of the grace of God
given unto me bythe
effectual working of
his power. 8 Unto me,
who am less than the
least of all saints, is
7 whereof’
ΠΡΟΣ ἘΦΈΣΙΟΥΣ ΤΙ, ΠῚ.
εὐηγγελίσατο εἰρήνην ὑμῖν τοῖς μακρὰν: καὶ
he announced the glad tidings— peace to you who Lyerel afar off and
τοῖς ἐγγύς, 18 ori.dt αὐτοῦ ἔχομεν τὴν προσαγωγὴν οἱ
to those near. For ὈΟΘΟΠΡῊ him we have
ἀμφότεροι ἐν ἑνὶ πνεύματι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα. 19. ἄρα οὖν
both by one Spirit to the Father. So then
οὐκέτι ἐστὲ ἕένοι καὶ πάροικοι, Ιἀλλὰϊ ™ "συμπολῖται" τῶν
no longer are ye strangers amd sojourners, but fellow-citizens of the
ἁγίων καὶ οἰκεῖοι τοῦ θεοῦ, 20 ἐποικοδομηθέντες ἐπὶ τῷ
saints and of the household of Godt being built up on -the
θεμελίῳ τῶν ἀποστόλων Kai προφητῶν, ὄντος ἀκρο-
foundation of the apostles and prophets, “being (°the] %corner-
΄ ~ > ~ ~ ct ~ € 2 \
γωνιαίου αὐτοῦ “Ἰησοῦ χοιστοῦ," 21 ἐν ᾧ πᾶσα Ῥὴ" οἰκοδομὴ
stone Shimself ‘Jesus “Christ, in whom all the building
συναρμολογουμένη αὔξει εἰς ναὸν ἅγιον ἐν κυρίῳ, 222 a
fitted topetlcr increases to astemple "holy in (the] Lord;
access
ᾧ καὶ ὑμεῖς συνοικοδομεῖσθε εἰς κατοικητήριον τοῦ bcos
whom also ye _ are being-built together for a habitation of God
ἐν πνεύματι.
in [the] Spirit.
3 Τούτου.χάριν ἐγὼ Παῦλος ὁ δέσμιος τοῦ χριστοῦ 4Ἰη-
For this cause . Paul prisoner of the Christ Je-
σοῦ! ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν τῶν ee 2 εἴγε ἠκούσατε THY οἰκονομίαν
sus for you nations, if indeed ye heard of the administration
τῆς χάριτος τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς δοθείσης por εἰς ὑμᾶς, 8 Tore"
ofthe grace of God which was given to me towards you, that
κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν "ἐγνώρισεν" μοι τὸ μυστήριον, καθὼς
by revelation he made known to me the mystery, (according as
προέγραψα ἐν. ὀλίγῳ, 4 πρὸς ὃ δύνασθε ἀναγινώσκοντες
I wrote before briefly, by which ye are able, reading fit),
“νοῆσαι τὴν. σύνεσίν. μου ἔν TH μυστηρίῳ TOV. χριστοῦ" 5 ὃ
to perceive my understanding in the mystery ofthe Christ,) which
ἱὲν" ἑτέραις γενεαῖς οὐκ.ἐγνωρίσθη τοῖς υἱοῖς τῶν ἀνθρώ-
in other generations was not made known’'to the sons of men,
€ ~ ᾽ , ~ € ΄ ᾽ ΄, ? ~ ,
πων, ὡς νῦν ἀπεκαλύφθη τοῖς ἁγίοις ἀποστόλοις αὐτοῦ καὶ
as now it was revealed to 7holy Sapostles this and
προφήταις ἐν πνεύματι" 6 εἶναι τὰ ἔθνη YovykAnpovopa*
prophets ἴπ [86] Spirit, Sto *be ‘the *nations joint-heirs
καὶ ᾿συμμέτοχα" τῆς. ἐπαγγελίας "αὐτοῦ" ἐν
and joint-partakers of his promise in
*évevounv" διάκονος
servant
καὶ Yovoowpa'
and a joint-body
Yrp' χριστῷ", διὰ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, 7-00
the Christ throughthe glad tidings; of which I became
κατὰ τὴν δωρεὰν THE χάριτος Tov θεοῦ ὕτὴν δοθεῖσάν"
according to the gift ofthe grace of God given
μοι κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τῆς. δυνάμεως. αὐτοῦ: 8. ἐμοὶ
to me, according to the working of his power. To me,
τῷ ἐλαχιστοτέρῳ πάντων “τῶν" ἁγίων ἐδόθη ἡ. χάρις αὕτη,
jthis grace given, that the less than the least οἱ all the saints, was given this grace,
'T should preachamong gq? ἢ me > ’ yen) wes r
the Gentiles the un. ‘ev! ΤΟΙ͂Σ éOveow εὐαγγελίσασθαι τὸν" ἀνεξιχνίαστον
ΡΥ riches of among the nations to announce the gladtidings— the unsearchable
Κ εἰρήνην peace LTTrAw. ‘'adAXL. τὰ - ἐστὲ ye are LTTrA. ᾿ ὃ συν- TA. 5 χριστοῦ
Ἰησοῦ titra. Ρ -- ἡ (read [the}]) LOTrAW. 4 -- Ἰησοῦ TA]. τὸ [ere] 1, . ἐγνωρίσθη
was made known GLitraw. ὃ — ἐν (read ἑτέραις to other) GLITrAW. ὕ συν- Ὁ- δ σύν-
LTTrA.
8 ἐγενήθην LITrAW.
to the) LitTra,
x — αὐτοῦ (read of the promise) LTTra,
2 + Ἰησοῦ Jesus LTTrA.
5- τῷ LTTrA.
4 — ἐν (read τοῖς
Ὁ τῆς δοθείσης GLTTrA. ς — τῶν GLTTrAW..
9 τὸ LTTrAW.
111, IV. EPHESIANS.
frovrov" τοῦ χριστοῦ, φωτίσαι ϑπάντας" τίς
riches of the Christ, 8411 {as toll what [is]
ἡ "κοινωνία! τοῦ μυστηρίου τοῦ ἀποκεκρυμμένου ἀπὸ τῶν
the Zellowiebie of the OS which has been hidden from πῆ
αἰώνων ἐν τῷ θεῷ, τῷ τὰ.πάντα κτίσαντι dra ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ,"
ages in God, who all things created by Jesus Christ,
eo ~ ‘ ~ ,
10 wa γνωρισθῇ νῦν ταῖς ἀρχαῖς καὶ ταῖς ἐξουσίαις ἐν
that might be known now to the pe pie ΡΑΉΤΙΣΕ and the authorities in
τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις διὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἡ πολυποίκιλος σφφία
the heavenlies through the assembly the multifarious wisdom
τοῦ θεοῦ, 11 κατὰ πρόθεσιν τῶν αἰώνων, ἣν ἐποίησεν
τ God, according to [the] Das cne of the ages, which he made
ἐν " χριστῷ Ιησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ. ἡμῶν, 12 ἐν ᾧ ἔχομεν τὴν παῤ-
in Christ Tee our Lord, in whom we have bold-
ῥησίαν καὶ ἱτὴν" προσαγωγὴν ἐν πεποιθήσει διὰ τῆς πίστεως
ness and access ‘ in confidence by the fafth
αὐτοῦ. 13 διὸ αἰτοῦμαι μὴ πιἐκκακεῖν! ἐν ταῖς θλίψεσίν
of him, Wherefore I beseech [you] not to faint at “tribulations
ae ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, ἥτις ἐστὶν δόξα ὑμῶν. 14 τούτου.χάριν
9 καὶ
and to enlighten
for you which is yore ΒΊΟΙΣ. For this cause
κάμπτω τὰ. γόνατά. μου πρὸς τὸν πατέρα πγοῦ. κῳρίου. ἡμῶν
I bow my knees to the Father f our Lord
Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ," 15 ἐξ οὗ πᾶσα πατριὰ ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ
Jesus Christ, of whom eyery family in [the] heavens and
> ‘ ~ ? , uo oO ΄ Ι ε - \ p Ν
ἐπὶ γῆς ὀνομάζεται, 16 ἵνα Cyn" ὑμῖν κατὰ Prov
on earth is named, that he may give you according to the
δυνάμει κραταιωθῆναι διὰ τοῦ
with power to be strengthened by
πλοῦτον" τῆς δόξης. αὐτοῦ,
riches of his glory,
πνεύματος αὐτοῦ εἰς TOY ἔσω ἄνθρωπον, 17 κατοικῆσαι τὸν
his Spirit in the inner man ; {for] *to*dwell ‘the
χριστὸν διὰ τῆς πίστεως ἐν ταῖς. καρδίαις ὑμῶν" 18 ἐν ἀγάπῃ
*Christ, through faith, in yeu hearts, in love
ἐῤῥιζωμένοι καὶ τεθεμελιωμένοι ἵνα ἐξισχύσητε
being rooted and founded, that ye may be fully able
λαβέσθαι σὺν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἁγίοις τί τὸ πλάτος καὶ μῆκος
peckerd with all the saints what[is] the breadth and length
καὶ βάθος καὶ toc," 19 γνῶναί. τε τὴν ὑπερβάλλουσαν
and Beye and poles and to know the surpassing
τῆς γνώσεως ἀγάπην τοῦ χριστοῦ, ἵνα. πληρωθῆτε εἰς πᾶν
knowledge love of the Christ; that ye may be filled unto all
TO πλήρωμα Tov θεοῦ. 20 τῷ. δὲ δυναμένῳ ὑπὲρ πάντα
the fulness of God. Buttohim who [15 4016 above al! things
ποιῆσαι τὑπὲρ.ἐκ περισσοῦ" ὧν αἰτούμεθα ἢ νοοῦμεν,. κατὰ
to do cxgeedinely above what we ask or think, according to
τὴν δύναμιν τὴν ἐνεργουμένην ἐν ἡμῖν, 21 αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα
κατα-
to ap-
the power which works in us, to him [06] glory
ἐν ΤΏ ἐκκλησίᾳ § ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ, εἰς πάσας τὰς γενεὰς τοῦ
in the assembly in Christ Jesus, to all the Bee of the
αἰῶνος τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν. 4 Παρακαλῶ οὖν ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ
age of the ages, Amen. ITexhort therefore you, if
ὁ δέσμιος ἐν κυρίῳ, ἀξίως περιπατῆσαι τῆς κλήσεως
the prisoner in [the] Lord, “worthily "to “walk of the calling
_ ἢ πλοῦτος LITrAW. & — πάντας [L]T.
1 — διὰ ᾽Σησοῦ χριστοῦ ‘GLITraW. k +4 τῷ LTTrA.
ἐν- T. ® — τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ UTTrAW.
LITrAWw, 4 ὕψος καὶ βάθος LTra, ¥ ὑπερεκπερισσοῦ GLITrAW,
503
Christ ; 9 and toimnke
all men see what is
the fellowship of the
mystery, Which from
the beginning of the
world hath been hid in
| God, who created all
things by Jesus Christ:
10 to the intent that
now unto the princi-
palities and powers in
heavenly places might
be known by the
church the manifold
wisdom of God, 11 ac-
cording to the eternal
purpose which he pur-
posed in Christ Je-
sus our Lord: 12 in
whom we have bold-
ness and access with
confidence by the faith
of him. 13 Wherefore
I desire that ye faint
not at my tribulations
for you, which is your
glory. 14 For this cause
I bow my knees unto
the ‘Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, 15 of
whom the whole fa-
mily in heaven and
earth is named, 16 that
he would grant you,
according to the riches
of his glory, to be
strengthened with
might by his Spirit in
the inner man ;17 that
Christ may dwell in
your hearts by faith;
that ye, being rooted
and grounded in love,
18 may be abletocom-
prehend withall saints
what is the breadth,
and length, and depth,
and height; 19 and
to know the love of
Christ, which passeth
knowledge, that ye
might be filled with
wll the fulness of God.
20 Now unto him that
is able to do exceeding
abundantly above all
that we ask or think,
according to the power
that worketh in us,
21 unto him be glory
in the church by Christ
Jesus throughout all
ages, world without
end. Amen. IV. I
therefore, the prisoner
of the Lord, beseech
you that ye walk wor-
thy of the vocation
wherewith ye are call-
Β οἰκονομία administration SLTTraw,
1 — τὴν LITr[ A].
ὁ δῴ LITra.
5 + καὶ and LTTr[a].
πὶ ἐγ- LTrAWw}
P τὸ πλοῦτος
506
ed, 2 with all lowli-
ness and meekness,
with longsuffering,
forbearing one an-
other in love; 3 en-
deavouring to keep
the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace.
4 There is one body,
and one Spirit, even as
ye are called in one
hope of your calling ;
5 one Lord, one faith,
one baptism, 6 one
God and Father ofall,
who is above all, and
thronghall, andin you
all. 7 But unto every
one of us is given grace
according to the mea-
sure of the gift of
Christ. 8 Wherefore
he saith, When he as-
cended up on high, he
led captivity captive,
and gave gifts unto
men. 9 (Now that he
ascended, what is it
but that he also de-
scended first into the
lower parts of the
earth? 10 He that de-
scended is the same
also that ascended up
far above all heavens,
that he might fill all
things.) 11 And_ he
gave some, apostles ;
and some, prophets ;
and some, evangelists;
and some, pastors and
teachers; 12 for the per-
fecting of the saints,
for the work of the
ministry, for the edi-
fying of the body of
Christ: 13 till we all
come in the unity of
the faith, and of the
knowledge of the*Son
of God, unto a perfect
man, unto the mea-
sure of the stature of
the fulness of Christ:
14 that we henceforth
be vo more children,
tossed to and fro, and
carried about with
every wind of doctrine,
by the sleight of men,
and cunning crafti-
ness, whereby they lie
in wait to deceive;
15 but speaking the
truth in love, may
grow up into him in
all things, which is
the head, even Christ :
16 from whom the
whole body fitly join-
ed together and com-
pacted by that which
every joint supplieth,
according to the ef-
fectual working inthe
measure of every part,
ΠΡῸΣ E@*ESIOY S&S. IV.
ἐκλήθητε, 2 μετὰ πάσης ταπεινοφροσύνης Kai ἵπρᾳό-
with all humility and meek-
τητος," μετὰ μακροθυμίας, ἀνεχόμενοι ἀλλήλων ἐν ayary,
ness, with longsuffering, bearing with oneanother in love;
3 σπουδάζοντες τηρεῖν τὴν ἑνότητα TOV πνεύματος ἐν τῷ
being diligent to keep the unity of the Spirit in the
συνδέσμῳ τῆς εἰρήνης. 4 Ey σῶμα καὶ ἕν πνεῦμα, καθὼς Kai
bond of peace. One body and one Spirit, evenas also
ἐκλήθητε ἐν μιᾷ ἐλπίδι τῆς.κλήδεως ὑμῶν" 5 εἷς κύριος, pia
ἧς
wherewith ye were called,
ye were cailed in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one
πίστις, ἐν βάπτισμα" 6 εἷς θεὸς Kat πατὴρ πάντων, ὃ,
faith, one baptism; one God and Father ofall, ho [is]
ἐπὶ πάντων, καὶ διὰ πάντων, Kai ἐπ πᾶσιν τὑμϊν."
over all, and through all, and in Fall ‘Vou.
Qed emia ay? © ~ ya7 on ΄ ᾿
7 ἑνὶ δὲ ἑκάστῳ ἡμῶν ἐδόθη δὴ "χάρις κατὰ τὸ μέτρον
But to cach one ofus was given grace according to the measure
~ > ~ ~ ~ x , A
τῆς δωρεᾶς τοῦ χριστοῦ. ὃ διὸ λέγει, ᾿Αναβὰς εἰς
gift of the Christ.
ὕψος ἠχμαλώτευσεν αἰχμαλωσίαν, “καὶ! ἔδωκεν δόματα τοῖς
high he led captive *captivity, and gave gifts
ἀνθρώποις. 9 Τὸ. δὲ ἀνέβη, τί ἐστιν εἰ μὴ ὅτι καὶ κατέβη
to men. But that heascended, what isit but that also he descended
Yxpwroy' εἰς τὰ κατώτερα *pEON' τῆς γῆς; 10 ὁ καταβὰς
first into the lower parts of the earth? Hethat descended
αὐτός ἐστιν καὶ ὁ ἀναβὰς ὑπεράνω πάντων τῶν οὐρανῶν,
“the?same tis also who ascended above all the heavens,
ἵνα πληρώσῃ τὰ.πάντα. 11 Kai αὐτὸς ἔδωκεν τοὺς μὲν ἀπο-
that he might fill all things; and he gave some apo-
στόλους, τοὺς. δὲ προφήτας, τοὺς δὲ εὐαγγελιστάς, τοὺς δὲ
stles, and some prophets, and some evangelists, and some
ποιμένας καὶ διδασκάλους, 12 πρὸς τὸν καταρτισμὸν τῶν
shepherds and teachers, with a view to the perfecting of the
ἁγίων, sic ἔργον διακονίας, εἰς οἰκοδομὴν τοῦ σώματος TOU
saints; for work of([the]service, for building up ofthe body of the
χριστοῦ" 13 μέχρι καταντήσωμεν οἱ πάντες εἰς THY ἑνότητα
Christ ; until we “may “arrive ‘all αὖ the unity
τῆς πίστεως Kai τῆς ἐπιγνώσεως τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰς ἄνδρα
of the Wherefore he says, Having ascended up on
of the faith andofthe knowledge ofthe Son of God, at a *man
τέλειον, εἰς μέτρον ἡλικίας Tov πληρώματος τοῦ
‘full-grown, at [the] measure of [the] stature of the fulness of the
νήπιοι, κλυδωνιζόμενοι καὶ
πων 14 ἵνα μηκέτι ὦμεν
being tossed and
christ 5 that no longer we may be infants,
περιφερόμενοι παντὶ ἀνέμῳ τῆς διδασκαλίας ἐν τῇ "κυβείᾳ"
curried about by every wind of the teaching in the sleight
τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἐν πανουργίᾳ πρὸς τὴν Ὀμεθοδείαν" τῆς
of men, in craftiness withaview to the systematizing
, τ > ᾽ὔ ἐν ‘ γ᾽ ’ B. 9 Te ? ? 4
πλάνης" 15 ἀληθεύοντες. δὲ ἐν ἀγάπῃ αὐξήσωμεν εἰς αὐτὸν
of error ; but holding the truth in love wemaygrowup into him
τὰ. πάντα, 0c ἐστιν ἡ κεφαλή, “ὁ" χριστός, 16 ἐξ οὗ πᾶν
in allthings, who is the _ head, the Christ: from whom all
τὸ σῶμα συναρμολογούμενον καὶ Soup SiBalopevov" διὰ πάσης
the body, fitted together and compacted by every
ἁφῆς τῆς ἐπιχορηγίας κατ᾽ ἐνέργειαν ἐν μέτρῳ
joint of supply according to [the] working in [its] measure
ὃ πραὔτητος TTrA.
¥ --- πρῶτον GLITrAW.
a συν- T,
€ — ὃ LITrAW.
x — - καὶ LTW.
Li ἡ LTr[A].
Ὁ μεθοδίαν T.
ν --- ὑμῖν LTTrA ; ἡμῖν US GW.
ὃ κυβιᾳ 1.
2 — μέρῃ (7ead [parts]) w.
IV. EPHESIANS.
‘ 4 ~ ΄ » 27
ἑνὸς ἑκάστου μέρους, τὴν αὔξησιν τοῦ σώματος ποιεῖται εἰς
of each one part, the increase of the body makes for itself to
. οἰκοδομὴν “ἑαυτοῦ" ἐν ἀγάπῃ.
(the) building up ofitself in love.
~ , ‘ ? , ;
17 Τοῦτο οὖν λέγω καὶ μαρτύρομαι ἐν κυρίῳ, μῆήκετι
This therefore I say, and testify in [the] Lord, πο *longer
~ ,. «Ὁ ᾿ ‘ A Υ ᾿ » ~ )
ὑμᾶς.περιπατεῖν καθὼς καὶ τὰ Nowra’ ἔθνη περιπατεῖ ἐν
Ithat *ye walk evenas also the’ rest, [the] nations, are walking in
αταιότητι τοῦ νοὸς αὐτῶν, 18 S2oKotiapévor' τῇ δια-
{the} vanity of their mind, being darkened in the under-
: τ x epee ἘῸΝ
voit, ὄντες ἀπηλλοτριωμένοι τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ θεοῦ, -οδιὰ
standing, being alienated from the life of God, on account of
. » Le ~ ‘ ’
τὴν ἄγνοιαν τὴν οὖσαν ἐν αὐτοῖς, διὰ τὴν πώρωσιν
the ignorance which is in them, onaccountof the hardness
~ , ~ ul ΄ «
τῆς καρδίας. αὐτῶν" 19. οἵτινες ἀπηλγηκότες ἑαυτοὺς
of their heart, who having cast off all feeling, themselves
παρέδωκαν τῇ ἀσελγείᾳ εἰς ἐργασίαν ἀκαθαρσίας πάσης
gave up to licentiousness, for [the] working of *uncleanness tall
ἐν πλεονεξίᾳ" 20 ὑμεῖς.δὲ οὐχ οὕτως ἐμάθετε τὸν χριστόν,
with craving. But ye "not “thus Mearned the Christ,
21 εἴγε αὐτὸν ἠκούσατε καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐδιδάχθητε, καθώς
if indeed him yeheard and in him weretaught, according a3
Pig= ? , ° “ἊΣ ~ ᾽ , e ~ 4
ἐστιν ἀλήθεια ἐν τῷ Ἰησοῦ" 22 ἀποθέσθαι ὑμᾶς κατὰ
is {the} truth in Jesus ; for you to have put off according to
τὴν προτέραν ἀναστροφήν τὸν παλαιὸν ἄνθρωπον, τὸν
the former conduct the old man, which
le ‘ 14a > , ~ ? » Ὁ ᾽
φθειρόμενον κατὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμίὰς τῆς ἀπάτης" 23 ἀνα-
is corrupt according to the desires of deceit ; ‘ *to “be *re-
~ θ δὲ! ~ , ~ cy « ~ 5 94 On δύ θ
ψεέεουσσαι E Ty πνευματι TOU-VOOC ULWV και Evovoaovat
newed ‘and inthe spirit of your mind ; and to hare put on
τὸν καινὸν ἄγθρωπον, τὸν κατὰ θεὸν κτισθέντα ἐν δι-
the new man, which according to God was created in right-
, ἢ χε ΄ ~ 3) ΄ ς A ? , A
καιοσύνῃ καὶ ὁσιότητι τῆς ἀληθείας. 25 Διὸ ἀποθέμενοι τὸ
eousness and holiness of truth. Wherefore having put off
ψεῦδος, λαλεῖτε ἀλήθειαν ἕκαστος μετὰ τοῦ.πλησίον αὐτοῦ"
falsehood, speak truth each with his neighbour,
Ort ἐσμὲν ἀλλήλων μέλη. 90 ᾿Οργίζεσθε καὶ μὴ ἁμαρ-
because we are of one another members, Be angry, . and *not ‘sin ;
τάνετε' ὃ ἥλιος μὴ ἐπιδυέτω ἐπὶ τῷ" παροργισμῷ ὑμῶν,
Sthe ®sun 7let “ποῦ set upon your provocation,
27 "μήτε! δίδοτε τόπον τῷ διαβόλῳ. 28 ὁ κλέπτων μηκέτι
Neither give place tothe devil. He that steals *no *more
Ν , FN \ , ΕΓ ΄ ] ‘ ? ν᾿
κλεπτέτω, μᾶλλον. δὲ κοπιάτω, ἐργαζόμενος ἱτὸ ἀγαθὸν
‘et *him “steal, but rather let him labour, working what [is] good
~ ‘ ε , ~ , ”
ταῖς χερσίν, iva ἔχῃ μεταδιδόναι τῷ σχχρείαν ἔχοντι,
with(his]hands, that he may have toimpart tohim that “need has,
29 πᾶς λόγος σαπρὸς ἐκ τοῦ.στόματος. ὑμῶν μὴ ἐκ-
SAny 7word °corrupt *°out *of 12vour ‘Smouth “not let
(lit. every)
, > ᾽ ‘ A κ᾿ ~ ,
πορευέσθω, “add'l εἴ τις ἀγαθὸς πρὸς οἰκοδομὴν τῆς χρείας;
®go *forth, but if any good for building up in respect of need,
- - Ὁ; ~ uN \ ~ \
wa δῷ χάριν τοῖς ἀκούουσιν. 30 Kai μὴ. λυπεῖτε τὸ
that it may give grace to them that hear. And grieve ποῦ the
πνεῦμα TO τὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἐν ᾧ ἐσφραγίσθητε εἰς ἡμέραν
Spirit the oly of God, by which ye were sealed for [the] day
© αὐτοῦ τ. τ- λοιπὰ LTTrA. 8 ἐσκοτωμένοι LTTrA. 4 [δὲ] τι.
LITrAW. ! tals ἰδίαις with his own (— ἰδίαις A) χερσὶν τὸ ἀγαθόν LTTAW,
i — τῷ LTTr[A].
507
maketh increase of the
body unto the edifying
of itself in love,
17 This I say there-
fore, and testify in thu
Lord, that ye hence-
forth walk not as ofher
Gentiles walk, in the
vanity of their mind,
18 having the under-
standing darkened,
being alienated from
the life of God through
the ignorance that is
in them, because of
the blindness of their
heart: 19 who being
past feeling have given
themselves over unto
lasciviousness, to work
all uncleanness with
greediness. 20 But ye
have not so learned
Christ; 21 if so be that
ye have heard him, and
have been taught by
him, as the truth is in
Jesus: 22 that ve put
off concerning the
former conversation
the old man, which is
corrupt according to
the deceitful lusts;
23 and be renewed in
the spirit of your
mind; 24and that ye
put onthe new man,
which after God is
created in righteous-
ness and true holiness.
25 Wherefore putting
away lying, speak
every man truth with
his neighbour : for we
are members one of
another. 26 Be ye an-
* gry, and sin not: let
not the sun go down
upon your wrath:
27 neither give place
to the devil, 28 Let
him that stole steal no
more: but rather let
him labour, working
with his hands the
thing which is good,
that he may have to
give to him that need-
eth. 29 Let no corrupt
communication ‘pro-
ceed out of our
mouth, but that which
is good to the use of
edifying, that it may
Minister grace unto
the hearers. 30 And
grieve not the holy
Spirit of God, where-
by ye are sealed unto
the day of redemption,
Lo esses
mM GAAG LUT,
508
31 Let all bitterness,
and wrath, and anger,
and clamour, and evil
speaking, be put away
from you, with all ma-
lice : 32 and beye kind
one to another, ten-
der-hearted, forgiving
one another, even as
God for Christ’s sake
hath forgiven you.
V. Be ye therefore fol-
lowers of God, as dear
children ; 2 and walk
in love, as Christ also
hath loved us,and hath
given himself for us
an offering and a sa-
crifice to God for a
sweetsmelling savour,
3 But fornication,
and all uncleanness,
or covetousness, let it
not be once named a-
mong you, as becom-
eth saints; 4 neither
filthiness, nor foolish
talking, nor jesting,
which dre not conve-
nient : but rather giv-
ing of thanks. 5 For
this ye know, that no
whoremonger, nor un-
clean person, nor cove-
tous man, who is an
idolater, hath any in-
heritance in the king-
dom of Christ and of
God. 6 Let no man
deceive you with vain
words: for because of
these things cometh.
the wrath of God upon
the children of disobe-
dience. 7 Be not ye
therefore partakers
with them. 8 For ye
were sometimes dark-
ness, but now are ye
light in the Lord:
walk as children of
light : 9 (for the fruit
of the Spirit is in all
goodness and right-
eousness and truth p)
10 proving what is
acceptable unto the
Lord, 11 And have no
fellowship with the
unfruitful works of
darkness, but rather
reprove them: 12 For
it is a shame even to
speak of those things
which are done of
them in secret. 13 But
all things that are re-
proved are made mani-
fest by the light: for
whatsoever doth make
Manifest 5 light.
14 Wherefore he saith,
Awake thou that sleep-
est, and arise from the
dead, and Christ shall
n— §éandtL.
IPOs HOES ror:
ἀπολυτρώσεως. 81 πᾶσα πικρία καὶ
of redemption. All
IV, V.
θυμὸς Kai ὀργὴ Kai
bitterness, and indignation, and wrath, and
4 ‘ ΄ » 4 ? ~ ΄
κραυγὴ καὶ βλασφημία ἀρθήτω ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν, σὺν πάσῃ
clamour, and evilspeaking let be removed from σοὺ, with all
κακίᾳ 32 γίνεσθε. "δὲ! εἰς ἀλλήλους χρηστοί, εὔσπλαγχνοι,
malice ; and be to one another kind, tender-hearted,
χαριζόμενοι ἑαυτοῖς, καθὼς καὶ ὃ θεὸς ἐν χριστῷ ἐχαρί-
forgiving each other, according as also God in Christ for-
O48 ~ ΠῚ ΄ ΒΗ Ὦ ~ ~ ε ,
σατο “ὑμῖν! δ᾽ Γίνεσθε οὖν μιμηταὶ τοῦ θεοῦ, ὡς τέκνα
gave you. Beye therefore imitators of God, as thildren
ἀγαπητά" 2 και περιπατεῖτε ἐν ἀγάπῃ, καθὼς Kai ὁ χριστὸς
beloved, and walk in love, evenas alsorthe Christ
> , « ~ Rs cy ‘ ~
ἠγάπησεν Ῥὴἡμᾶς," καὶ παρέδωκεν ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ “ἡμῶν" προσ-
loved us, and gave up himself for us, an of-
φορὰν καὶ θυσίαν τῷ θεῷ εἰς ὀσμὴν εὐωδίας.
fering and asacrifice to God for an odour of a sweet smell.
3 Tlopveia.dé καὶ 'raca ἀκαθαρσία! ἢ πλεονεξία μηδὲ
But fornication and all uncleanness or covetousness not even
, ε - ΄ ‘ ΄
ὀνομαζέσθω ἐν ὑμῖν, καθὼς πρέπει ἁγίοις" 4 "καὶ"! αἰσχρό-
let it be named among you, even as is becoming to saiuts ; and filthi-
t ‘II d ΄ n ? Ni Vv A ? ᾽ ΔΝ = ee .
της ἱκαὶ" μωρολογία ἢ εὐτραπελία, “τὰ οὐκ. ἀνήκοντα." ἀλλὰ
ness and foolish talking or jesting, which are not becoming; but
μᾶλλον εὐχαριστία. 5 τοῦτο.γάρ “ἐστε.γινώσκοντες" ὅτι πᾶς
rather thanksgiving. For this ye know that any
(lit. every)
, na > 40 Ἅ r μ x? ..}} ? ? ,
πόρνος, ἢ ἀκάθαρτος, ἣ πλεονέκτης, ᾿ς" ἐστιν εἰδωλολά-
fornicator, or unclean person, ΟΥἨΥ̓. covetous, who is an idolater,
TON, ee eee ea ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ χριστοῦ Kai
has no inheritance in the kingdom ofthe Christ and
θεοῦ. 6 μηδεὶς ὑμᾶς ἀπατάτω κενοῖς λόγοις" διὰ
of God. *No*%one ὅσου ‘let *deceive withempty words; on %account ‘of
ταῦτα γὰρ ἔρχεται ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς τὴῤ
5these “things *for comes the wrath dbf God upon the sons
> θ ΄ \ ‘i , θ y , I > ~ x
ἀπειθείας. ἡ μὴ οὖν γίνεσθε συμμέτοχοι" αὐτῶν. ὃ ἦτε
of disobedience. *Not “therefore Ῥὸ joint-partakers with them ; *ye “were
γάρ ποτε σκότος, νῦν.δὲ φῶς ἐν κυρίῳ᾽ we τέκνα φωτὸς
‘for once darkness, but ΠΟ light in [the] Lord; as children of light
περιπατεῖτε᾽ 9 ὁ γὰρ καρπὸς τοῦ πνεύματος) ἐν πάσῃ
walk, (for the fruit of the Spirit [15] in all
? ’ ‘ ’ A 2 , , ΄
ἀγαθωσύνῃ καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ ἀληθείᾳ" 10 δοκιμάζοντες τί
goodness and righteousness and _ truth,) proving what
ἐστιν εὐάρεστον τῷ κυρίῳ. 11 Kai μὴ συγκοινωνεῖτε! τοῖς
is well-pleasing to the Lord; and have no fellowship with the
ἔργοις τοῖς ἀκάρποις τοῦ σκότους, μᾶλλον.δὲ Kai ἐλέγχετε"
*works tunfruitful of darkness, - butrather also reprove;
‘ . ““" , ~ ,
12 τὰυγὰρ ὕκρυφῆ! γινόμενα ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν αἰσχρόν ἐστι» Kai
for the things in secret being done by them shameful ‘itis even
λέγειν. 18 τὰ. δὲ πάντα ἐλεγχόμενα ὑπὸ τοῦ φωτὸς φανεροῦ-
to say. But all of them being reproved by the light aremade mani-
ται πᾶν γὰρ τὸ ᾧφανερούμενον φῶς ἐστιν' 14 διὸ
fest ; for *everything ‘that 7which “makes “manifest “light ‘is, Wherefore
λέγει, “"Ἐγειραιἱ" ὁ καθεύδων, καὶ ἀνάστα ἐκ τῶν
he says, Arouse, [thou] that sleepest, and riseup from among the
ο ἡμῖν US L. P ὑμᾶς you TTrA. 9 ὑμῶν you A. τ ἀκαθαρσία
πᾶσα LTTrA. Β ἢ Or L. ty or LT, ¥ ἃ οὐκ ἀνῆκεν LTTrA. ® ἴστε γινώσκοντες
ye are aware of, knowing GLTTraw, x 6 that LTTra. ¥ συν- TA, 2 φωτὺς light
i. TITAW. 2 συν- T, Ὁ κρνφὴ 1». ς Ἔγειρε GLTTrAW.
NE EPHESTANS.
νεκρῶν, καὶ ἐπιφαύσει σοι ὁ χριστός. 15 Βλέπετε οὖν
dead, and shall shine upon thee the Christ. Take heed therefore
Indic ἀκριβῶς" περιπατεῖτε, μὴ ὡς ἄσοφοι, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς σοφοί,
ΠΟ accurately ye walk, not as unwise, but as wise,
16 ἐξαγοραζόμενοι τὸν καιρόν, ὅτι at ἡμέραι πονηραί εἰσιν.
ransoming the time, because the days Zevil are.
17 διὰ τοῦτο μὴ.γίνεσθε ἄφρονες; ἀλλὰ ἐσυνιέντες") τί TO
On this account be not foolish, but understanding what the
θέλημα τοῦ κυρίου. 18 Kai μὴ.μεθύσκεσθε οἴνῳ, ἐν
τ
ῳ
will of the Lord [is]. And be not drunk with wine, in which
ἐστιν dowria® ἀλλὰ πληροῦσθε ἐν πνεύματι, 19 λα-
is dissoluteness; but be filled with [the] Spirit, speak-
λοῦντες ἑαυτοῖς f ψαλμοῖς Kai ὕμνοις Kai wWlaic SrvEvpart-
ing to each other inpsalms and hymns and “songs 'spiritual,
καῖς," ἄδοντες καὶ ψάλλοντες bev" 'τῇ καρδίᾳ" ὑμῶν τῷ κυρίῳ,
singing δηᾶ praising with “heart ‘your tothe Lord;
20 εὐχαριστοῦντες πάντοτε ὑπὲρ πάντων ἐν ὀνόματι TOU
giving thanks atalltimes for allthings in [the] name
κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί" 21 ὑπο-
of our Lord Jesus Christ to him who [is] God and Father, subuwit-
τασσόμενοι ἀλλήλοις ἐν φόβῳ "θεοῦ."
ting yourselves to one another ἴῃ [the] fear of God.
22 Αἱ γυναῖκες, τοῖς. ἰδίοις ἀνδράσιν ᾿ὑποτάσσεσθε," ὡς τῷ
Wives, to yourown husbands. submit yourselves, as to the
κυρίῳ, 23 ὅτι πιὸϊ ἀνήρ ἐστιν κεφαλὴ τῆς γυναικός, ὡς καὶ
Lord, for the husband is bead of the wife, as also
ὁ χριστὸς κεφαλὴ τῆς ἐκκλησίας, "Kat" αὐτός “ἐστιν" σωτὴρ
the Christ [is] head ofthe assembly, and he is Sayiour
~ ΄ + Ω Ρ ? 2}! q ZA n ,f ? , « , ~
τοῦ σώματος" 24 Ῥάλλ΄" Iworep' 2) ἐκκλησία ὑποτάσσεται τῷ
ofthe body. But even as the assembly is subjected tothe
χριστῷ, οὕτως καὶ αἱ γυναῖκες τοῖς "ἰδίοις" ἀνδράσιν ἐν παντί.
Christ, 80 also wives to their own husbands in everything.
25 Οἱ ἄνδρες, ἀγαπᾶτε τὰς. γυναῖκας. "ἑαυτῶν." καθὼς Kai ὁ
’ ς ς
Husbands, love your own wives, even as also the
χριστὸς ἠγάπησεν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, Kai ἑαυτὸν παρέδωκεν ὑπὲρ
Christ loved the assembly, and himself gave up for
αὐτῆς" Wivaairiy ἁγιάσῃ, καθαρίσας τῷ λουτρῷ
it, that it * he might sanctify, having cleansed [it] by the washing
τοῦ ὕδατος ἐν ῥήματι, 27 ἵνα παραστήσῃ 'αὐτὴν" ἑαυτῷ
of water by [the] word, that he might present it to himself
ἔνδοξον τὴν ἐκκλησίαν μὴ ἔχουσαν σπῖλον ἢ putida ἢ τι
Sglorious ‘the “assembly, ποῦ having spot, or wrinkle, or any
τῶν.τοιούτων, GAN ἵνα ἢ ayia καὶ ἄμωμος. 28 οὕτως
of such things ; but that it might be holy’ and blameless. So
γὀφείλουσιν © οἱ ἄνδῥες" ἀγαπᾷν τὰς ἑαυτῶν. γυναῖκας we
ought husbands to love their own wives as
τὰ. ἑαυτῶν σώματα᾽' ὁ ἀγαπῶν THY ἑαυτοῦ γυναῖκα ἑαυτὸν
their own bodies: hethat loves. bis own wife “himself
~ Νὴ , o ~ , ΄
ἀγαπᾷ: 29 οὐδεὶς γάρ ποτε τὴν ἑαυτοῦ σάρκα ἐμίσησεν,
"loves. Fornoone at any time his own flesh hated,
509
give thee light. 15 See
then that ye walk cir-
cumspectly, not as
fools, but 885 wise,
16 redeeming the
time, because the days
are evil. 17 Wherefore
be ye not unwise, but
understanding what
the will of the Lord
is. 18 And be not
drunk with wine,
wherein is excess; but
be filled with the Spi-
rit; 19 speaking to
yourselves in psalms
and hymns and spiri-
tualsongs, singing and
making melody in
your heart to the Lord;
20 giving thanks al-
ways for all things
unto God and the Fa-
ther in the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ;
21 submitting your-
selves one to another
in the fear of God.
22 Wives, -submit
yourselyes unto your
own husbands, asunto
the Lord. 23 For the
husband is the head
of the wife, even as
Christ is the head of
the church: and he is
the saviour of the bo-
dy. 24 Therefore as
the church is subject
unto Christ, so fet the
wives be tu their own
husbands in every
thing. 25 Husbands,
love your wives, evcn
as Christ also loved the
church, and gave him-
self for it; 26 that he
might sanctify and
cleanse it with the
washing of water by
the word, 27 that he
might present it to
himself a _ glorious
church, not having
spot, or wrinkle, or
any such thing; but
that it should be holy
and without blemish.
23 So ought men to
love their wives as
their own bodies. He
that loveth his wite
loveth himself. 29 For
no man ever yet hated
his own flesh; but
ἁ ἀκριβῶς πῶς τ. © συνίετε understand LTTrA.
h -- ἐν (read with your heart) Τ[1τΑ].
GLTTraw. Ἵ
submit themselves) utr.
© — ἐστιν LITrAW.
LTTrA.
GLTITrAW.
f + [ev] LA.
i ταῖς καρδίαις hearts L,
m --- ὁ (read a husband) GLITraw.
Ρ ἀλλὰ LITA. | 4 ὡς AS LTTrA.
5 — ἑξαυτῶν (read the wives) LTTrA.
Υ καὶ (also) ot ἄνδρες ὀφείλουσιν LW.
& [πνευματικαῖς ] LA.
K χριστοὺ of Christ
1 — ὑποτάσσεσθε TA; ὑποτασσέσθωσαν (ead to their own husbands let them
0 — καὶ GLTTrAW.
r — ἰδίοις, ("εαα to the husbands)
t αὐτὸς (read he might himself present)
W + καὶ also Tra,
510
nourisheth and che-
rishcth it, even as the
Lord the church: 30 for
we are members of
his bedy, of his flesh,
διὰ of his bones,
31 For this cause shall
2 man leave his father
and mother, and shall
be joined uato his
wife, and they two
shall be one flesh.
32 This is agreat mys-
tery : but I speak con-
cerning Christ and the
church, 33 Weverthe-
less let every one of
ou in particular so
ove his wife even as
himself ; and the wife
see that she reverence
her husband,
VI. Children, obey
your parents in the
Lord: for this is
right. 2 Honour thy
father and mother ;
which is the first
commandment with
promise; 3 that it
may be well with thee,
and thou mayest live
long on the earth.
4 And, ye fathers, pro-
voke not your chil-
dren to wrath: but
bring them up in the
nurture and admoni-
tion of the Lord,
5 Servants, be obedi-
ent to them that are
your masters accord-
ing to the flesh, with
fear and trembling,
in singleness of your
heart, as unto Christ;
6 not with eyeservice,
as menpleasers; but
as the servants of
Christ, doing the will
of God from the
heart; 7 with good
will doing service, as
to the Lord, and not
to men: 8 knowing
that whatsoever good
thing any man doeth,
the same shall he re-
ceive of the Lord,whe-
ther he be bond or
free, 9 And, ye mas-
ters, do the same
things unto them, for-
bearing threatening:
knowing that your
Master also is in hea-
ven; neither is there
respect of persons with
him. 5
χ ἀλλὰ LYTrAW.
1ττλ.
f [eis] LA.
δουλίαν 1.
GLTITrAW.
Υ χριστὸς Christ GLITraw.
b — αὐτοῦ LTTrA.
& — ἐν κυρίῳ L[Tra].
1 — στοῦ the LTTraw.
thing) Ta) ἐάν (ἂν Tr) τι (—7eLTr) LTTrAW.
ᾳ αὐτῶν Kal ὑμῶν ὁ Of them and of you the LTTraw.,
ΤΙ POTS EO aS Opies NG) Vis
XaNX'! ἐκτρέφει καὶ θάλπει αὐτήν, καθὼς καὶ ὁ ᾿κύριος τὴν
but nourishes and cherishes it, even as also the Lord the
᾽ ΄ wv , : ‘ ~ , 3
ἐκκλησίαν. ὅτι μέλη ἐσμὲν τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ, τὶκ τὴς
assembly : for members we are of his body, of
σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν.ὀστέων αὐποῦ."} 31 ᾿Αντὶ rovrov
his Hlesh, and of his benes, Because of this
καταλείψει. ἄνθρωπος "τὸν" πατέρα αὐτοῦ" Kai “τὴν" μητέρα
$shall tleave 19 *man ®father Shis and mother i
. ΄ 4 ‘ ~ : ~ ;
καὶ προσκολληθήσεται πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα! αὐτοῦ." καὶ ἔσον-
and shall be joined to wife this, and “shall
ται ot δύο εἰς σάρκα μίαν. 32 Τὸ. μυστήριον. τοῦτο μέγα ἐστίν"
*be ‘the ?two for “flesh ‘one. This mystery *ereat is
Faith NN , ? aK ᾿ ᾽ . ΄ i
ἐγὼ.δὲ λέγω εἰς χριστὸν Kai ἑεἰς" τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 33 πλὴν
90
but I speak .asto Christ and as to the assembly. However
‘ « - « ry « ‘ ~ ~ .
καὶ ὑμεὶς οἱ καθ᾽ ἕνα, ἕκαστος τὴν. ἑαυτοῦ γυναῖκα οὕτως aya-
also. ye everyoue, 7each *his °own ®wife 730 “let
’ « « , ~ 4
πάτω ὡς ἑαυτόν" ἡ.δὲ γυνὴ ἵνα φοβῆται τὸν ἄνδρα.
“love as himself; andthe wife that she may fear the husband.
, fd ~ ~ € ~
G Ta τέκνα, ὑπακούετε τοῖς. γονεῦσιν ὑμῶν ἐν κυρίῳ"
Children, obey your parents in [the] Lord,
Ξ Bee τ : ς
τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν δίκαιον. 2 Τίμα τὸν. πατέρα σου καὶ τὴν
for this is just. Honour thy father and
, 5 ov ’ ‘ ? ‘ , > ͵7
μητέρα" ἥτις ἐστὶν ἐντολὴ πρώτη ἐν ἐπαγγελίᾳ" 8 ἵνα
mother, which is *commandment ‘the “first with a promise, that
x ͵ . ”
€u σοι γενήται, Kat £07)
ακροχρύόνιος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
well with thee it may be, and thou mayest ἘΠῚ ροχρ 19 γ))ς
long-lived on the earth,
τς, κι ε , \ ‘ \ , ε ~ > yo
4 Kai οἱ πατέρες, μὴ.παροργίζετε τὰ τέκνα. ὑμῶν, adr" ἐκ-
And fathers, do not provoke your children, but bring
, 4 ’ Z ΄ ’
τρέφετε αὐτὰ ἐν παιδείᾳ καὶ νουθεσίᾳ. κυρίου.
up them in([the] discipline and admonition of [the] Lord.
« ~ € , ~ γι , ,
5 Οἱ δοῦλοι, ὑπακούετε τοῖς "κυρίοις κατὰ σάρκα"!
Bondmen, obey [your] fiesh
4 , τ , ? « Η ~ ΄ « ~ ΄
μετὰ φόβου καὶ τρόμου, ἐν ἁπλότητι 'τῆς". καρδίας ὑμῶν, ὡς
with fear and trembling, in simplicity of your heart, as
τῷ χριστῷ" 6 μὴ κατ᾽ *dpOapodorreiav' we ἀνθρωπάρεσκοι,
tothe Christ; not with eye-service as men-pleasers ;
? ? ε ~ ~y| ~ ~ ‘ ~ ~
ἀλλ᾽ we δοῦλοι ἱτοῦ" χριστοῦ, ποιοῦντες TO θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ
but as bondmen ofthe Christ, doing the will of God
᾿ ~ ? ΄ ~ ΄ ν᾿
ἐκ ψυχῆς, 7 per εὐνοίας δουλεύοντες Ἃ τῷ κυρίῳ καὶ
from [the] soul, with good will doing service tothe Lord and
οὐκ ἀνθρώποις" ὃ εἰδότες ὅτι "ὃ. ἐάν.τι ἕκαστος) ποιήσῃ
ποῦ to men ; knowing that whatsoever 7each ?may *have *done
ἀγαθόν, τοῦτο “κομιεῖται! παρὰ Prov' κυρίου, εἴτε δοῦλος
masters according to
*good, this he shall receive from the Lord, whether bondman
εἴτε ἐλεύθερος. 9 Kai οἱ κύριοι, Ta.adira ποιεῖτε πρὸς
or free, And masters, the same things do _ towards
’ af: , , \ > 7 5 Ine e ‘ « ~ ᾽ ~
αὐτούς, ἀνιέντες THY ἀπειλὴν" εἰδότες OTL καὶ «ὑμῶν αὐτῶν
them, giving up threatening, knowing that also your own
« , , Ἂν, τ ’ 5]
ὁ" κύριός ἐστιν ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καὶ ΤἸπροσωποληψίαϊ οὐκ. ἔστιν
master is in [the] heavens, and respect of persons there is not
παρ᾽ αὐτῳ.
with him.
2 — ἐκ τῆς to end of verse LTYrlA]. ἃ — τὸν
© -- τὴν tra. ἃ τῇ γυναικὶ to the wife trtr. 5 — αὐτοῦ T.
h κατὰ σάρκα κυρίοις LTTr. ἰ-- τῆς τ, Κ ὀφθαλμο-
Mm + ὡς as GLYTrAW. a ἕκαστος ὃ (— ὃ (read if any-
© κομίσεται LTTrA. Ρ — τοῦ (iad [the])
τ προσωπολημψία LITrA,
VI. EPHESIANS. sit
10 "τὸ λοιπόν," τἀδελφοί. μου," ἐνδυναμοῦσθε ἐν κυρίῳ, plo Finally, my bre-
For thereat, my brethren, be empowered in [the] Lord, tho Tord, eal a the
Ct? ~ ~ ? , » ~ , ‘ δ oe -
καὶ ἐν τῷ κράτει τῆς.ἰσχύος. αὐτοῦ. 11 ἐνδύσασθε τὴν παν- Power of his might.
and in the might of his strength Put on the an- 1! Put on the whole
s area ee i ae rie eee τὲ A Ρ _ armour of God, that
οπλίαν τοῦ θεοῦ, πρὸς τὸ δύνασθαι ὑμᾶς στῆναι πρὸς τὰς ye Er ||: τ
2 3 4 1 Ξ Sta gains’ 9
oply ἢ of eee: Loy be a able nee : Ee shard seamst the Soci δῈς ΗΘ ἃς “11:
μεθοδείας" τοῦ διαβόλου" 12 ὅτι οὐκιἔστιν τἡμῖν᾽ ἡ πάλη. 12 For τὸ wrestle
artifices ofthe devil: because “is *not StoSus ‘the *wrestling aananiee pees
πρὸς αἷμα Kai σάρκα, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὰς ἀρχάς, πρὸς τὰς principalities, against
against blood and _ flesh, but against principalities, against powers, against the
dy ᾿ K ‘ " 4 A ya Ses ἢ rulers of the dark-
ἐξουσίας, πρὸς τοὺς κοσμοκράτορας TOV σκότους ὑτοῦ αἰῶνος" ness of this world, a-
authorities, against the world-rulers of the darkness of@age gainst spiritual wick-
eee Ι ἢ 1 5 ~ , ’ ΕΝ edness in high places.
τούτου, πρὸς τα πνευματικα Τῆς πονηριας ἐν τοις ETOV— \13 Wherefore take un-
1this, against the spiritual [powers] of wickednessin the hea- to you the whole ar-
ῃ - , ἢ ; Ὁ ~ mour of God, that ye
ρανίοις. 18 διὰ τοῦτο ἀναλάβετε τὴν πανοπλίαν τοῦ θεοῦ, may be able τὸ with-
venlies. Because of this take up the panoply of God, stand in the evil day,
u ~ ᾽ ~ ἢ ΚΣ τ ΤῊ ~ ~ . oe and having done all,
iva δυνηθῆτε ἀντιστῆναι ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ πονηρᾷ. καὶ ἅπαντα to stand. 14. Stand
that ye may be able to withstand in the “day “evil, and allthings therefore, having your
2 lgins girt about with
κατεργασάμενοι στῆναι. 14 στῆτε οὗν περιζωσάμενοι THY truth, and having on
haviug worked out to stand. Stand-thérefore, having girt about the breastplate of
€ ~ , ᾿ , Ὁ ΄ ~ i SS 5 15
ὀσφὺν ὑμῶν ἐν ἀληθείᾳ, Kai ἐνδυσάμενοι τὸν θώρακα τῆς ee a ΘῈ
your loins with truth, and having puton the breastplate the preparation of the
Us = Ὁ Τὸ fe ρον ον 2 _ gospel of peace; 16 a-
δικαιοσύνης, 15 καὶ ὑποδηαάμενοι τοὺς πόδας ἐν ἜΠΟΙΞ Foe ai” faking tho
of righteousness, and having shod the feet with [the] pre- shield of faith, where-
> ~ > , ~ Ie E pe SY ~ ᾽ γιατὶ hall be able
acia τοῦ εὐαγγελίου τῆς εἰρήνης" 16 "ἐπὶ" πᾶσιν avada- ΕΝ this ἤθεν
paration of the glad tidings of peace: besides all having qarts of the wicked.
Bovrec τὸν θυρεὸν τῆς πίστεως, ev ᾧ δυνήσεσθε mel Tet; ὙΠ ΒΘ ae a
taken up the shield of faith, - with which ye will be able UL a ae ἘΠΕ Spirit,
τὰ βέλη τοῦ πονηροῦ ra" πεπυρωμένα σβέσαι: 17 καὶ wens τα werdiet
the *darts “of *the ®wicked Sone *burning to quench. IMIsome os Pree ΕΣ
5 ᾿ ws , Η : rahe ways with all prayer
THY περικεφαλαίαν τοῦ σωτηρίου δέξασθε, Kai THY μάχαιραν and supplication se
the helmet of saivation receive, and the sword the Spirit, and watch-
= , nS ΕΣ ms A 2 _ ing thereunto with
τοῦ πνεύματος, Ὁ ἐστιν ῥῆμα θεοῦ" 18 διὰ πάσης προσευχῆς all perseverance and
of the . Spirit, which is *word ‘*God’s; by all prayer supplication for all
Σ ΄ ς , ᾽ 5 rons Σ saints ; 19 and for me,
Kat δεήσεως TPOGEVKOMEVOL ἐν WAaVTt καιρῷ εν TVEUMATL, that Flake bate may
d supplication rayin in every season in [the] Spirit be given unto me
ee tA Wests τ a = ~ ad : ΕΠ} ΠῚ " By that I may open my
και εἰς AUTO TOUTO αγρυπνουντες ἐν πασῇ προσκαρτερήσει mouth boldly, το πα ΚΘ
and unto this very thing watching with all perseveranve po the poystery of
A πο ᾿ τς mie τὸ ἘΣ ΗΝ ΩΣ e gospel, 2
καὶ δεήσει περὶ πάντων τῶν ἁγίων, 19 Kai ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ iva which I am an ambas-
and supplication for all saints ; and for me _ that sador in bonds: that
d rT ΄ Ω a] Sasetige ~ , ΄ ᾽ therein I may speak
μοι δοθείη) λόγος ἐν ἀνοίξει τοῦ. στόματός μου ἐν γοϊάϊγ, as 1 ought to
tome may be given utterance in [the] opening of my mouth “with speak.
παῤῥησίᾳ, γνωρίσαι τὸ μυστήριον “τοῦ SUES EN 20 ὑπὲρ
boldness tomake known the mystery ofthe glad tidings, for
οὗ πρεσβεύω ἐν ἁλύσει, ἵνα ἐν αὐτῷ παῤῥησιάσωμαι
which Tam anambassador in achain, that in it I may be bold
wg δεῖ με λαλῆσαι.
as it behoves me_ tospeak.
21 Ἵνα.δὲ εἰδῆτε καὶ ὑμεῖς) τὰ, Κατ μὲ. τὸ
But that, *may *know ?also lye the things concerning me, what 21 But that ye also
: ’ ΓΑ, TaN . Cee . . may know my affairs,
Tpacow, mwavra ἔυμιν γνωρίισει Τυχικὸς 0 ἀγαπήτος and howl do, Tychi-
lam doing, all things toyou willmake known Tychicus the beloved cus, a beloved brother
t τοῦ λοιποῦ LTTrA. v¥ — ἀδελφοί μου LTTrA. w μεθοδίας T. χα ὑμῖν to you Τὰ
¥— τοῦ αἰῶνος (read of this darkness) GLTTrAW. 5 --- τούτου (reud of darkness) W. ὃ ἐν
in ytrtr, ὃ — τὰ L{Tra]. ¢ — τοῦτο very thing LTTrA. 4 δοθῇ GLYTrAW. € {τοῦ εὐαγ'
γελίον]". ἵ κκαὶ ὑμεῖς εἰδῆτα LITr, 8 γνωρίσει ὑμῖν LTTr.
512
and faithful minister
in the Lord, shall make
known to you all
things: 22 whom 1
have sent unto you
for the same purpose,
that ye might know
our affairs, and that
le might comfort
your hearts,
23 Peace be to the
brethren, and love
with faith, from God
the Father and the
Lord Je-us_ Christ.
24 Grace be with all
them that love our
Lord Jesus Christ in
sincerity. Amen,
BPO sy POLL ΑΥΠΡΝΗ Σ 1 Ome .
ἀδελφὸς καὶ" πιστὸς διάκονος ἐν κυρίῳ 22 ὃν ἔπεμψα
brother and faithful servant in [the] Lord; ‘whom Isent
πρὸς ὑμᾶς εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο, ἵνα γνῶτε τὰ περὶ
το you for this very thing, that γα τηϊρηῦ know the things concerning
ἡμῶν καὶ παρακαλέσῃ τὰς. καρδίας ὑμῶν.
us and he might encourage your hearts.
23 Εἰρήνη τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ‘Kat ἀγάπη μετὰ πίστεως ἀπὸ
Peace tothe brethren, and love with faith from
θεοῦ πατρὸς Kai κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 24 Ἢ. χάρις pera
God [the] Father and Lord Jesus Christ. Grace with
πάντων τῶν ἀγαπώντων τὸν κύριον. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν χριστὸν
all those that love our Lord ἡ Jesus Christ
ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ.. "ἀμήν."
in incorruption. Amen,
Tipoc Ἐφεσίους ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Ῥώμης, διὰ Τυχικοῦ."
To [the] Ephesians written from Rome, by Tychicus,
kK ΠΡῸΣ TOYS ΦΙΛΙΠΠΗΣΙΟΥΣ EMISTOAH.!
THE
PAULand Timotheus,
the servants of Jesus
Christ, to all the saints
in Christ Jesus which
are at Philippi, with
the bishops and dea-
cons : 2 Grace be unto
you, and peace, from
God our Father, and
from the Lord Jesus
Christ,
3 I thank my God
upon every remem-
brance of you, 4al-
ways in every prayer
of mine for you all
making request with
joy, 5 for your fellow-
ship in the gospel from
the first day until
now; 6 being confident
of this very thing,
that he which hath be-
gun a good work in
you: will perform i
until the day of Jesus
Christ : 7 even as it is
meet for me to think
this of you all, be-
cause 1 have you inmy
heart; inasmuch as
both in my bonds, and
in the defence and
confirmation of the
gospel, ye all are par-
takers of my grace.,
8 For God is my re-
=AK0)
STHE *PHILIPPIANS *EPISTLE.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ καὶ Τιμόθεος δοῦλοι ᾿Πησοῦ χριστοῦ," πᾶσιν τοῖς
~ Paul and Timotheus, bondmen of Jesus _ Christ, toall the
ἁγίοις ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῖς αὖσιν ἐν Φιλίπποις, σὺν
saints in Christ Jesus who are in Philippi, with (the}
ἐπισκόποις Kai διακόνοις" 2 χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ- εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ
overseers. and those whosérve. ‘ Grace toyou and peace from God
πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ κυρίου ™ Inoov χριστοῦ."
our Father and [the] Lord Jesus Christ.
. ~ ~ ~ » ‘ , ~ ΄ ἐ ~
3 Εὐχαριστῶ ry Ceppov ἐπὶ πάσῃτῇ MVEA ὑμῶν,
the whole remembrance of you,
T thank my God on
4 πάντοτε ἐν πάσῃ δεήσει pou ὑπὲρ πάντων ὑμῶν μετὰ
always in “every “supplication *my for Zall tyou with
χαρᾶς τὴν δέησιν ποιούμενος, 5 ἐπὶ τῇ. κοινωνίᾳ ὑμῶν εἰς
joy ?supplication ‘making, for your fellowship in
τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ἀπὸ! πρώτης ἡμέρας ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν" 6 πε-
the gladtidings, from [the] first day until now ; being
ποιθὼς αὐτὸ τοῦτο, Ore ὁ ἐναρξάμενος ἐν ὑμῖν ἔργον
persuaded of this very thing, that he who began in you a “work
᾽ ΄ > ΄ » « , ᾽ ~ ry
ἀγαθόν ἐπιτελέσει ἄχρις" ἡμέρας ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ"
*good yl complete [1] until [the] day of Jesus Christ :
7 καθώς ἐστιν δίκαιον ἐμοὶ τοῦτο φρονεῖν ὑπὲρ πάντων ὑμῶν,
aS itis righteous forme this itothink as to 3411 you,
διὰ τὸ ἔχειν pe ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ ὑμᾶς, ἔν.τε τοῖς. δεσμοῖς. μου
because “have *me 4in *the “heart tye, both in my bonds
καὶ Ῥ τῇ ἀπολογίᾳ καὶ βεβαιώσει τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, “συγ-
and in the defence and confirmation of the glad tidings, fellow-
κοινωνούς" μου. τῆς. χάριτος πάντας ὑμᾶς ὄντας. 8 μάρτυς.γάρ
partakers of my grace all ye are. For *witness
h — ἀμήν GLTTrA.
k + TlavAov τοῦ ᾿
Φιλιππησίους LTTraAW.
ο ἄχρι LTA.
the Lrira.
Αποστόλον of Paul the Apostle E;
i — the subscription GLTW; Tpos Ἐφεσίους TrA.
+ Παύλου G; --- τοὺς FG* Πρὸς
| χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ LTTraw. ™ χριστοῦ Ιησοῦ w. - τὸ τῆς
Ρ + ἐν in (read τῇ the) [L]tTraw. 4 συν- 1.
1. Pay DE be Pe PAN Ss:
r? 4 i] e , e ? θῶ ; , a
μου Tariv" ὁ θεός, ὡς ἐπιποθῶ πάντ
‘ny 7is God, how I long after all
~ ~ ‘ ~ ͵ ,
χνοις “Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ." 9 καὶ τοῦτο προσεύχομαι, iva ἡ ἀγάπη
of Jesus Christ, And _ this τ pray, that “love
” ~ ἊΝ ~ t ’ tl ᾽ > iA Ν
ἔτι μᾶλλον καὶ μᾶλλον ἱπερισσεύῃ" ἐν ἐπιγνώσει καὶ
yet more and more may abound in knowledge and
, ᾽ ΄ ᾽ ᾿ Ὺ « mn eras
πάσῃ αἰσθήσει, 10 εἰς τὸ δοκιμάζειν ὑμᾶς τὰ δια-
all _ intelligence, for 2to “approve ‘you thethingsthat are
, ~ Ἀν 759 , ᾽ ε ,
φέροντα, ἵνα Wyre εἰλικρινεῖς καὶ ATPOGKOTOL εἰς ἡμέραν
excellent, that ye may be pure and without offence for {the] day
χοιστοῦ, 11 πεπληοωμένοι καρπῶν" δικαιοσύνης ὑτῶν"
of Christ, being filled with fruits of righteousness which [are]
διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, εἰς δόξαν καὶ ἔπαινον θεοῦ.
by Jesus Christ, to “glory *and ‘praise 7God’s,
12 Γινώσκειν.δὲ ὑμᾶς βούλομαι, ἀδελφοί, Ore
But *to*know “you ἿἿἹ “wish,
tyou
ὑμῶν
1your
τὰ κατ᾽
brethren, that the things concerning
ἐμὲ μᾶλλον εἰς προκυπὴν τοῦ εὐαγγελίου ἐλήλυθεν"
me rather to [the] advancement of the glad tidings have turncd out,
oe 4 ΄ 4 5 ~ ,
13 ὥστε τοὺς δεσμούς. μου φανεροὺς ἐν χριστῷ γενέσθαι
so as ®Christ ‘to “have *become
ἐν ὕλῳ τῷ πραιτωρίῳ Kai τοῖς λοιποῖς πᾶσιν" 14 Kai τοὺς
my bonds *wanifest “in
in *whole ‘the pretorium and tothe “rest tall; and the
πλείονας τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἐν κυρίῳ πεποιθότας τοῖς δεσμοῖς
most of the brethren “ἴῃ [*the] *Lord *trusting by *bonds
μου περισσοτέρως τολμᾷν ἀφύβως TOY λόγον “λαλεῖν. 15 Τινὲς
*my *more*abundantly “dare fearlessly ®the ϑινοσά ‘to “speak, Some
μὲν καὶ διὰ φθόνον καὶ ἔριν, τινὲς. δὲ καὶ Ov εὐδοκίαν τὸν
indeed even from envy and strife, but some also from good-will the
χριστὸν κηρύσσουσιν. 16 ot μὲν YE ἐριθείας ττὸν' χριστὸν
Christ are proclaiming. Those indced out of contention the Christ
καταγγέλλουσιν οὐχ ἁγνῶς, οἰόμενοι θλίψιν πἐπιφέρειν'
are announcing, not purely, supposing tribulation to add
~ ὲ Ὁ ell 17 e δὲ Fox ? ΄ (06 « > 2 =
TOLC-CEGOlC_{LOV ovdée YES ἀγάπης, εἰδότες OTL εἰς ATO
to my bonds, but these out of love, knowing that for de-
Noyiay τοῦ εὐαγγελίου κεῖμαι." 18 τί. γάρ; πλὴν ὃ παντὶ
fence of the glad tidings I am set. What then? nevertheless in every
τρόπῳ, εἴτε προφάσει εἴτε ἀληθείᾳ, χριστὸς καταγγέλλεται"
way, whether inpretert or ἴπ truth, Christ is announced ;
καὶ ἐν τούτῳ χαίρω, ἀλλὰ καὶ χαρήσομαι. 19 οἶδα.γὰρ Ort
and in this ITrejoice, yea, also I will rejoice: for [know that
τοῦτό μοι ἀποβήσεται εἰς σωτηρίαν διὰ τῆς ὑμῶν δεήσεως,
this for me shallturnout. to salvation through your supplication,
καὶ ἐπιχύρηγίας τοῦ πνεύματος ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, 20 κατὰ
and (the} supply of the Spirit of Jesus ‘Christ: according to
THY ἀποκαραδοκίαν Kai ἐλπίδα pov, ὅτι ἐν οὐδενὲ αἰσχυνθή.--
earnest “expectation *and ‘hope ‘my, that in nothing 1 shall be
σομαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν πάσῃ παῤῥησίᾳ, ὡς πάντοτε, Kai νῦν μεγα-
ashamed, but in all boldness, as always, also now shall be
λυνθήσεται χριστὸς ἐν τῷ. σώματί μου εἴτε διὰ ζωῆς εἴτε διὰ
magnified Christ in my body whether by life or by
θανάτου. 21 “Epoi-yap τὸ ζῆν —sxouoroc, καὶ τὸ ἀποθανεῖν
death. For to me to live [is] Christ, and to die
τ — ἐστὶν (read [is]) [L]rrra. 5 χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ GLTTraw.
mov (with) fruit GLTvraw. © τὸν (read which [is]) G[L]rrraw.
y verses 16 aid 17 transposed, except ot μὲν and ot δὲ GLITraw.
to arouse LTTraw. b + ὅτι that (read πλὴν except) Letra,
- body,
t περισσεύσῃ L.
x + τοῦ θεου of God LTT a.
® [τὸν] Lica.
5138
cord, bow greatly I
long after you all in
the bowels of Jesus
Christ. 9 And this I
pray, that your love
may abound yet more
and more in know-
ledge and im all judg-
ment ; 10 that ye may
approve things that
are excellent ; that ye
may be sincere and
without offence till
the day of Christ;
11 being filled with
the fruits of right-
eousness, which are by
Jesus Christ, unto the
ery, and praise of
od.
12 But I would ye
should understand,
brethren, that the
things which happencd
unto me have talien
out rather unto the
furtherance of the gos-
pel; 13 so that my
bonds in Christ are
manifest in all the pas
lace, and in all other
places; 14 and many
of the brethren in the
Lord, waxing confi-
dent by my bonds, are
much more bold to
speak the word without
fear. 15 Some indeed
preach Christ even of
envy and strife; and
some also of good will:
16 the one preach
Christ of contention,
not sincerely, suppos-
ing to add affliction to
my bonds: 17 but the
other of love, knowing
that I am set for the
defence of the go-pel.
18 What then? not-
withstanding, every
way, whether in pre-
tence, or in truth,
Christ is preached ;
and I therein do re-
joice, yea, and will re-
joice. 19 For I know
that this shall turn to
my salvation through
your prayer, and the
supply of the Spirit of
Jesus Christ, 20 ac-
cording to my earnest
expectation and my
hope, that in nothing
I shall be ashamed,
but thatwith all bold-
ness, as always, so
now also Christ shall
be magnified in my
whether ἐΐ .be
by life,-or by death,
21 For to me to live ts
Christ, and to die is
* Kap-
2 ἐγείρειν
LL
514
gain. 22 But if TI live
in the flesh, this 7s the
frnit of my labour:
vet what’ shall choose
I wot not. 23 Forlam
in a strait betwixt
two, having a desire
to depart, and to be
with Christ ; which is
far better: 24 never-
theless to abide in the
flesh is more needful
for you. 25 And hav-
ing this confidence, I
know that I shall a-
bide and _ continue
with you all for your
furtherance and joy
of faith; 26 that your
rejoicing may be more
abundant in Jesus
Christ for me by my
coming to you again.
27 Only Jet your con-
versation be as it. be-
cometh the gospel of
Christ : that whether
I come and see you,
or else be absent, 1
may hear of your af-
fairs. that ye stand
fast in one spirit.with
one mind striving to-
gether for the faith of
the gospel; 28 and
in nothing terrified
by your adversaries,
which is to them an
evident token of per-
dition, but to you of
salvation, and that
of God. 29 For unto
you it is given in the
chalf of Christ, not
only to helicve on
him, bué also to suffer
for his sake; 30 hay-
ing the same conflict
which ye saw in me,
and now hear to ve in
me,
ΤΙ. Τῇ there be there-
fore any consolation
in Christ, if any com-
fort of love, if any
fellowship of the Spi-
rit, if any~bowels and
mercies, 2 fulfil ye my
joy, that ye be like-
minded, having the
same love, being of one
accord, of one mind,
3 Let nothing be done
through strife or vain-
glory; but in low-
liness of mind _ let
ΠΡΌΣ ΦΙΛΙΠΠΗΣΤΟΥΣ.
7 43 A ‘ ~ ? fe ~ , 4 »”
κέρδος. 22 εἰ. δὲ τὸ ζῇν ἐν σαρκί; τοῦτό μοι καρπὸς ἔργου"
gain ; but if tolive in flesh, this for me[is] fryit of labour:
καὶ «τί αἱρήσομαι οὐ-γνωρίζω: 23 συνέχομαι “γὰρ' ἐκ τῶν
and what 1 50.811] choose I know not. ?I°am*pressed ‘for ‘by the
΄, ‘ 2 ΄ ” > ~ ᾧ ᾿ ͵ ms
δύο, τὴν ἐπιθυμίαν ἔχων εἰς τὸ ἀναλῦσαι, Kai σὺν χριστῷ
two, “88 3651γ9 ‘having for to depart, and with Christ
εἶναι, Todd μᾶλλον κρεῖσσον" 34 τὸ δὲ ἐπιμένειν “ἐν!
to be, [for it is] very much better ; but to remain in
~ Ne ~ lowe
τῇ σαρκὶ ἀναγκαϊότερον ov ὑμᾶς" 25 καὶ τοῦτο
the flesh [is] more necessary ΤῸ {Π6 586 οὗ you; and this
πεποιθὼς οἶδα ὅτι μεγῶ καὶ fouvprrapapevo" πᾶσιν
being persuaded of, I know that I shall abide and continue with 3411
ὑμῖν εἰς τὴν ὑμῶν προκοπὴν καὶ χαρὰν τῆς πίστεως, 20 ἵνα
ΑΥΟΙΣ : ΤΟΣ your advancement and joy of faith ; that
τὸ καύχημα. ὑμῶν περισσεύῃ ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιήἡσοῦ ἐν ἐμοὶ διὰ
your boasting may abound in Christ Jesus in me through
τῆς. ἐμῆς. παρουσίας πάλιν πρὸς ὑμᾶς. 27 Μόνον ἀξίως τοῦ
my presence again with you. Only worthily of the
᾽ ͵ ~ ~ , v ” ? ‘ ᾿
εὐαγγελίου τοῦ χριστοῦ πολιτεύεσθε, ἵνα εἴτε ἐλθὼν καὶ
glad tidings ofthe Christ conduct yourselves, that whether having come and
ἰδὼν ὑμᾶς, εἴτε ἀπὼν %axotow' τὰ περὶ ὑμῶν,
haying seen you, or being absent I might hear the things concerning you,
ort στήκετε ἐν ἑνὶ πγεύματι, μιᾷ ψυχῇ συναθλοῦντες
that ye stand fast in one spirit, with one soul striving together
τῇ πίστει τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, 28 Kai μὴ πτυρόμενοι ἐν μη-
with the faith of the glad tidings; and being frightened in no-
devi ὑπὸ τῶν ἀντικειμένων" ἥτις "αὐτοῖς μέν ἐστιν" ἔν-
thing by those who oppose ; which tothem is a demon-
δειξις ἀπωλείας, ἰὑμῖν»" δὲ σωτηρίας, Kai τοῦτο ἀπὸ θεοῦ"
stration of de-truction, *to *you ‘but of salvation, gud this from God;
ἘΠΕ
᾿ Cli > ’ κ᾿ \ ~ Pie
29 Ore, ὑμῖν ἐχαοίσθη τὸ ὑπὲρ χοιστοῦ, οὐ μόνον τὸ
because to you it was granted concerning Christ, not only
εἰς αὐτὸν πιστεύειν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ πάσχειν"
Son *him ἰἴο “believe, but 8150 eoncerning him to sutfer,
30 τὸν αὐτὸν ἀγῶνα ἔχοντες οἷο» *idere" ἐν ἐμοί, Kai νῦν
the same conflict ‘having suchas yesaw in me, and now
7
ἀκούετε ἐν ἐμοί.
hear οὗ in me,
Q Ei τις οὖν παράκλησις
4) ~ »
ἐν χριστῷ, ξεὶ τι παρα-
If ?any ‘then encouragement [there be] in p
Christ, if any conso-
’ > Ls » , “a ,
μύθιον ἀγάπης, εἴ τις κοινωνία πνεύματος; εἴ ἱτινα" σπλάγ-
lation ot love, if any fellowship of [the] Spirit, if any bowels
\ >A ΄ , = , '
χνα καὶ οἰκτιρμοί, 2 wrnpwoaTe μου τὴν χαράν, ἵνα
and compassions, fulfil my joy, that
τὸ αὐτὸ φρονῆτε, τὴν αὐτὴν ἀγάπην ἔχοντες, πισύμψυχοι,!
ye may beof thesamemind,the same love ° having, joined in soul,
τὸ ἕν φρονοῦντες" 3 μηδὲν "κατὰ" ἐριθείαν 7" κενο-
the one thing minding— nothing according to contention or vain-
΄ J ‘ ~ ’, ? ΄ «ε ,ὔ
δοξίαν, ἀλλὰ τῇ ταπεινοφροσύνῃ ἀλλήλους ἡγούμενοι ὑπερ-
each esteem other bet- glory, but in humility one another esteeming a-
ter than themselves. ἡ c ~ 4 νι ἢ re Ἐΐ a Ι
4 Look not every man EXOVTAC ξεαύτων. μη Ta _ €avuTwv Péxaoroc!
on hisown things, but bove themselves, *not ‘the *things Sof 7themselves Seach
e δὲ but GLTTraw. ἃ + yap for EGLTTrAW. © — ἐν (read τῇ in the) τ΄. f mapa~
μενῶ continue (read πᾶσιν with all) LPTra.
1 ὑμῶν (read but of your salvation) LTTraW.
ὁ μηδὲ κατὰ ΠΟΥ according to LITA,
B κατ᾽ ΤΤΙΑῪ,
3 ΄
8 ἀκούω LTTr.
i ὃ ἐστὶν αὐτοῖς GLTTrAW.
Κ εἴδετε LTTrAW.
" lousGLTTrA, ™ guys T.
P exao Tet LITIA,
11. PHP Der PANS.
4«σκοπεῖτε,! ἀλλὰ Kai τὰ ἑτέρων τἕκαστος."
consider, but also *the *things °of others leach.
βγὰρ φρονείσθωϊ ἐν ὑμῖν ὃ Kai ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ,
7for "let mind ΡῈ in you whichalso in Christ Jesus [was];
ἐν popdy θεοῦ ὑπάρχων, οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι
in [the} form of God subsisting, “ποῦ *yapine ‘esteemed it to be
tiga’ θεῷ, 7 "ἀλλ᾽" ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν, μορφὴν δούλου
equal with God ; but “himself ‘emptied, “form ‘°a *bondman’s
λαβών, ἐν ὁμοιώματι ἀνθρώπων γενόμενος" 8 καὶ σχή-
Shaving *taken, in (the) likeness of men having become; and in
ματι εὑρεθεὶς ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτόν, γενό-
figure having been found as ὃ man, he humbled bimself, having
μενος ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου, θανάτου.δὲ σταυροῦ. 9 διὸ
become obedient unto death, even death of [thej cross. Wherefore
kai ὁ θεὸς αὐτὸν ὑπερύψωσεν Kai ἐχαρίσατο abr” ὄνομα
also God him highly exalted and granted ‘tohim aname
τὸ ὑπὲρ πᾶν ὄνομα" 10 ἵνα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιησοῦ πᾶν
which [is] above every’ name, that at the name of Jesus every
όνυ Ka ἐπουρανίων καὶ ἐπιγείων Kat καταχθονίων"
knee should bow of [beings] in heaven and onearth and _ under the earth,
11 καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα Ξἐξομολογήσηται! ort κύριος ᾿Ιησοῦς
5 Τοῦτο
°This
6 ὃς
who,
and every tongue should confess that [315] *Lord 1Jesus
χριστὸς ες δόξαν θεοῦ πατρός.
*Christ to [the] glory of God [the] Father.
ΠῚ > , ‘ ΄ ε , \
12 “Qore, ἀγαπητοί μου, καθὼς πάντοτε ὑπηκούσατε, μὴ
So that, my beloved, even as always ye obeyed, not
« γι ~ See. ΄ ? 4 ~ ~ ~ ?
ὡς ἔν τῇ.παρουσίᾳ μου μόνον, ἀλλὰ νῦν πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἐν
as in my presence only, but now much rather in
τῇ. ἀπουσίᾳ. μου, μετὰ φόβου καὶ τρόμου 'τὴν-ἑαυτῶ» σωτηρίαν
my absence, : with fear . and trembling your own ἡ salvation
κατεργάζεσθε" 13 γὁ". θεὸς. γάρ ἐστιν ὁ ἐνεργῶν ἐν ὑμὶν καὶ τὸ
work out, for God itis who works in you both
θέλειν καὶ τὸ ἐνεργεῖν ὑπὲρ τῆς εὐδοκίας. 14 πάντα
ἴο will and to work according to [his] good pleasure. *All *things
ποιεῖτε χωρὶς γογγυσμῶν καὶ διαλογισμῶν, 15 ἵνα *yévya0e!
40 apart from murmurings and reasonings, “that ye may be,
ἄμεμπτοι kai ἀκέραιοι, τέκνα θεοῦ "ἀμώμητα" Py ἐσῳ"
faultless and simple, children of God unblamable’ in [the] midst
γενεᾶς σκολιᾶς Kai διεστραμμένης, ἐν οἷς φαίνεσθε we
οὗ ἃ generation crooked and perverted ; among whom yeappear as
φωστῆρες ἕν κόσμῳ, 16 λόγον ζωῆς ἐπέχοντες, εἰς καύχημα
luminaries in [the] world, [the) word οἵ 1116 holding forth, for a boast
ἐμοὶ εἰς ἡμέραν χριστοῦ, ὅτι οὐκ εἰς κενὸν ἔδραμον οὐδὲ εἰς
tome in 2day *Christ’s, that not in vain fran , nor in
κενὸν ἐκοπίασα. 17 “ἀλλ᾽" εἰ καὶ σπένδομαι ἐπὶ τῇ θυσίᾳ Kai
vain laboured. But if also am poured out on the sacrifice and
λειτουργίᾳ τῆς. πίστεως ὑμῶν, χαίρω Kai ‘ovyxaiow' πᾶσιν
ministration of your faith, Irejoice, and rejoice with all
« ~ ᾽ A ‘ ~ ΄ ‘ ,
ὑμῖν" 18 τὸ.“δ᾽" αὐτὸ καὶ ὑμεῖς χαίρετε καὶ “συγχαίρετέ! μοι.
you, And inthe Same also “ye ‘rejoice and rejoice with me,
, ΄ 4 ΄ - , ΄
19 ᾿Ελπίζω.δὲ ἐν ἱκυρίῳ! ᾿Ιησοῦ Τιμόθεον ταχέως πέμψαι
ButIhope ἴῃ [{Π6] Lord Jesus *Timotheus ‘soon ‘to “send
515
every man also on the
things of others. 5 Let
this mind be in you,
which was also in
Christ Jesus: 6 who,
being in the form of
God, thought it not
robbery to be equal
with God: 7 but made
himself of no reputa-
tion, and took upon
him the’ form of ¢a
servant, and wasmade
in the likeness of men:
8 and being found in
fashion as a man, he
humbled himself, and
became obedient unto
death, even the death
of the cross. 9 Where-
fore God also hath
highly exalted him,
and given him a name
which is above every
name: 10 that at the
name of Jesus every
knee should bow, of
things in heaven, and
things in earth, and
things under the earth;
ll .and that every
tongue should confess
that Jesus Christ %
Lord, to the glory of
God the Father.
12 Wherefore, my
beloved, as ye have
always obeyed, not as
in my presence only,
but now much more in
my absence, work out
your own salvation
with fear and, trem-
bling. 13 For it is God
which worketh in you
both to will and to do
of his good pleasure.
14 Do all things with-
ont murmurings and
disputings: 15 that ye
may be blameless and
harmless, the sons of
God, without rebuke,
in the midst of 84
crooked and perverse
nation, among whom
ye shine ‘as lights in
the world ; 16 holding
forth the word of life ;
that I may rejoice in
the day of Christ, that
1 have not run in vain,
neither laboured in
vain. 17 Yea, and if I
be offered upon the
sacrifice and service of
your faith, I joy, and
rejoice with you all.
18 For the same cause
also do ye joy,and re-
joice with me. 19 But
I trust in, the Lord
Jesus to send Timo-
theus shortly unto
4 σκοποῦντες considering GLTTraw.
tiga LTAW. Vv ἀλλὰ LITrAW.
shall confess Taw. Υ — OLTTraw.
midst LrTraw. © ἀλλὰ LITrAW.
τ ἕκαστοι GLTTrAW.
w + τὸ the (name) LTT: [A]w.
re L. 2 ἅμωμα LTTrA.
ἀσυν- τ, ed€TIr, :χριστῷ
8 φρονεῖτε (omit for) LTTra.
x ἐξομολογήσεται
Ὁ μέσον [in the}
Christ 1. ἶ
516
you, that T also may
ve οἵ .good comfort,
when I know your
state. 20 For I have
no man likeminded,
who will naturally
eare for yonr state.
21 For all seck their
own, not the things
which are Jesus
Christ’s. 22 But ye
know the proof of him,
thai, as a son withthe
father, he hath served
with me in the gospel.
23 Him therefore I
hope to send presently,
so soon as 1 shall see
how it will go with
me. 24 But I trust in
the Lord that I also
myself shall come
shortly. 25 Yet I sup-
posed it necessary to
send to you Epaphro-
ditus, my brother, and
companion in labour,
and fellowsoldicr, but
‘your messenger, and
he that ministered to
my wants. 26 For he
longed after you all,
and was full of heavi-
ness. because that ye
had heard that he had
been sick. 27 For in-
decd he was sick nigh
unto death: but God
had merey on him ;
and not on him only,
but on me also, lest 1
should have sorrow up-
on sorrow. 23 1 sent
him therefore the move
exwrefully, that, when
ye see him again, ye
may rejoice, andthat I
may be the less sorrow-
ful. 29 Receive him
therefore in the Lord
with allgladness ; and
hold such in reputa-
tion : 30 because for
the work of Christ he
was nigh wnto death,
not regarding his life,
to supply rour lack of
service toward me,
Ill. Finally, my
brethren, rejoice in
the Lord. To write the
same things to you, to
mie indee:l is not griev-
ous, but for you it
is safe. 2 Beware of
dogs, beware of evil
workers, beware of the
concision. 8 For we are
the circumcision, which
worsnip Goi in the
spirit, and rejoice in
Christ Jesus. and have
no confidence in the
flesh. 4 Though I might
also have confidence in
ΠΡΟΣ ΦΙΛΙΠΙΠΗΣΤΙΟΥΣ. II, 111:
τ ' \ ~ ‘
ὑμῖν, ἵνα κἀγὼ εὐψυχῶ, γυοὺς τὰ πεοὶ
to you, that Lalso may be of good courage, having known the things concerning
ὑμῶν: 20 οὐξένα.γὰρ ἔχω ἰσόψυχον, ὅστις γνησίως
τὰ
you. Fornoone have I like-minded, who genuinely the things
περὶ ὑμῶν μεριμνήσει" 21 οἱ. πάντες. γὰρ τὰ ἑαυτῶν
relative to you willcare for. For all the things of themselves
ζητοῦσιν, ov τὰ rov"tyousrov Ἰησοῦ" 22 τὴν δὲ δοκιμὴν
are seeking, ποῦ the things of Christ Jesus. But the proof
αὐτοῦ γινώσκετε, OTL ὡς πατρὶ τέκνον, σὺν ἐμοὶ ἐδούλευσεν
ofhim yeknow, that, as *to *a °father ‘a “child, with me he served
εἰς TO εὐαγγέλιον. 23 τοῦτον μὲν οὖν ἐλπίζω πέμψαι ὡς
for the glad tidings, Him therefore Ihope tosend “when
ἂν *amriéw! τὰ περὶ ἐμέ, ἐξαυτῆς: 21 πέ-
41 Sshall Shave “seen ®the °*things }°concerning **me ‘at “once: ΣΟΊ yaa
ποιθα δὲ ἐν. κυρίῳ ὅτι καὶ αὐτὸς ταχέως ἐλεύσομαι.
15persuaded ᾿ξθαῦ in [the] Lord that also *myself 4soon 1] shall come:
ΟΞ’ ν - ν᾿ ε a ? Lab cy > \ \
“Ὁ Αναγκαῖον δὲ- ηγησαμὴν Eragpociroyv τὸν ἀζελφὸν καὶ
but necessary Iesteemed [it] °Epaphroditus, 7prother "and
συνεογὺν καὶ ἰσυστρατιώτην' μου, ὑμῶν δὲ ἀπόστολον καὶ
°fellow-worker }°and ἢ 6] ]ον -Ξο] αἴοῦ ®Smy, ‘but 'Syour messenger "πᾶ
‘ ~ , , 4 ~ \
λειτουργὸν τῆς χρείας. μου, πέμψαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς" 26 ἐπειδὴ
16minister of my need, *to“send *to *you, since
ἐπιποθῶν ay πάντας ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἀδημονῶν διότι
3longing tafter *he “was Sall 5you, and [was] deeply depressed because
ἠκούσατε Ort ἠσθένησεν" 27 καὶ γὰρ ἠσθένησεν παραπλήσιον
ye heard that he was sick; for indeed he was sick like
θανάτῳ: "αλλ" ὁ θεὸς αὐτὸν ἠλέησεν," οὐκ. αὐτὸν. δὲ μόνον,
to death, but God hjm hadmerey on, andnothim alone,
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐμέ, ἵνα μὴ λύπην ἐπὶ ῬλύπῃὨ Ἐ σχῶ. 2B σπου-
but also me, that not sorrow upon sorrow I might have. The more
Caoréowe οὖν ἔπεμψα αὐτόν, ἵνα ἰδόντες αὐτὸν πάλιν
diligently therefore Isent him, that = seeing him again
~ , , > , -
χαρῆτε, κἀγὼ ἀλυπότερος ὦ. 29 προσξέχεσθε οὖν
ye might rejoice, πὰ 1 the less sorrowful might be. Receive therefore
αὐτὸν ἐν κυρίῳ μετὰ πάσης χαρᾶς, καὶ τοὺς τοιούτους
him in (the) Lord with all joy, and such
ἐντίμους ἔχετε" 30 ore διὰ τὸ ἔργον “τοῦ" τχριστοὺῦ"
ἴῃ ΒΟΟΣ hold; because for the sake of the work of the Christ
μέχρι θανάτου ἤγγισεν, “παραβουλευσάμενορ' τῇ ψυχῇ,
unto death he went near, having disregarded [his] lite,
, , Δ" ~ , ~ ΄ .
ἵνα ἀναπληρώσῃ τὸ ὑμῶν ὑστέρημα τῆς πρός με λειτουργίας.
that he might fill up your deficiency ‘ofthe *towards*me ‘niinistrativn,
Τὸ. λοιπόν. ἀδελφοί. μου, χαίρετε ἐν κυρίῳ᾽ τὰ αὐτὰ
9 ἢ ἰ
For the rest, my brethren, rejoice in({the] Lord: thesame things
γοάφειν ὑμῖν, ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐκ ὀκνηρόν, ὑμῖν. δὲ ἀσφαλές.
tomrite to you, to me [15] not irksome, and for you safe.
a ae ἀν ΄ , ‘ . 5 ΄ ῃ
2 βλεπὲτε τοὺς κύνας, βλέπετε τοὺς κακοὺς ἐργάτας, βλέπετε
See to dogs, see to evil workers, see to
τὴν κατατομήν" 3 ἡμεῖς. γάρ ἐσμεν ἢ περιτομή. οἱ πνεύματ
the concision. For we are the circumeision, who “in *spirit
~ , ᾿ ΄ ᾽ ὡς ΤΣ - . ᾽
ἰθεῷ! λατρεύοντες, καὶ καυχώμενοι ἐν χριστῷ [Ιησοῦ, καὶ οὐκ
Ξᾳοὰ ‘serve, and boast in Christ Jesus, and not
eee — οὐ σφ οσσοσοσσσποιυσιοι ταν ύνς συσσοννονωσνννςςςσασναςοσςσεσετυσπσσασαοον
h — τοῦ GLTTrAw.
i Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ GLTrAw. k ἀφίδω LITra. l gyvo- LTTrA.
m + [ἰδεῖν] to see L. π ἀλλὰ LITrAW. © ἠλέησεν αὐτοῖν LTTrAW. P λύπην GLITrA Wag
ᾳ — τοῦ the LTTra. τ — χριστοῦ A, 5. παραβολευσάμενος haying hazarded GLITrAW.*
t θεοῦ (veud serve in [the] Spirit of God) trtraw.
III, PeHa EXPE EAS NGS:
‘ ΄ ΄ 5» ‘ ν ΄ ?
ἐν σαρκὶ πεποιθότες,. 4 καίπερ ἐγὼ ἔχων πεποίθησιν Kai ἐν
in flesh trust. Though I have trust even in
C n ~ » , ? ΄ > ‘ ~
σαρκί" * εἴ τις δοκεῖ ἄλλος πεποιθέναι ἐν σαοκί, ἐγὼ μᾶλλον"
flesh ; if any *thinks ‘other to trust in flesh, I rather :
w ate nae 5. τ a ay Neo
ὃ “περιτομὴ ὀκταήμερος, ἐκ γένους Ἰσραὴλ, φυλῆς
[as to] circumcision. on [the] eighth day; of [the] race of Israel, of [the] tribe
ΣΒενιαμίν," Ἑβραῖος ἐξ Ἑβραίων, κατὰ νόμον Φαρισαῖος,
of Benjamin, Hebrew of Hebrews; accordingto[theJ]law a Pharisee;
6 κατὰ ζῆλον" ξιώκων τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, κατὰ δικαιοσύ-
according to zeal, persecuting the assembly; according to righteous-
νηντὴν ἐν νόμῳ γενόμενος ἄμεμπτος. 7 *a\XN' «τινα
‘ but what things
τὸν χριστὸν
Christ,
having become blameless ;
ἥγημαι διὰ
Ihave esteemed, on βδοοοιηῦ ὉἙ
ἡγοῦμαι πάντα ζημίαν
also Tam esteeming all things loss
ness which [is] in [the] law,
av μοι" κέρδη, ταῦτα
were tome. gain, these
ζημίαν" ὃ ἀλλὰ ὕμενοῦνγεϊ!! καὶ
loss. But yea rather,
~ ‘ 4 « ’ ~ ΄ 7 ~ 2 ~
εἶναι διὰ τὸ ὑπερεχον τῆς γνώσεως" χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ
to be on account οὗ the . exceilency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus
τοῦ κυρίου.μου, δι ὃν τὰς πάντα ἐζημιώθην, καὶ ἡγοῦ-
my Lord, on account of whom all things I suffered loss of, and esteem
μαι σκύβαλα δεῖναι," ἵνα χριστὸν κερξζήσω, 9 Kai εὑρεθῶ
(them) refuse tobe, that Christ I may gain; and be found
ἐν αὐτῷ, μὴ ἔχων ἐμὴν.Σικαιοσύνην τὴν ἐκ νόμου, ἀλλὰ
in him, ποῦ having my righteousness which [is] of law, but
THY διὰ πίστεως χριστοῦ, τὴν ἐκ θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην ἐπὶ
that which by faith of Christ [is], the *of “God ‘righteousness on
τῇ πίστει, 10 τοῦ γνῶναι αὐτὸν καὶ τὴν δύναμιν τῆς ava-
faith, to know him and the power of *resur-
στάσεως αὐτοῦ, καὶ “τὴν" κοινωνίαν ἱτῶν" παθημάτων αὐτοῦ,
rection this, and the fellowship of his sufferings,
ἐσυμμορφούμενος" τῷ. θανάτῳ.αὐτοῦ, 11 εἴιπως καταντήσω
being conformed to his death, if by any means I may arrive
εἰς THY ἐξανάστασιν ὑτῶν" νεκρῶν. 12 οὐχ ὅτι ἤζη ἔχαβον,
at the resurrection of the dead. Not that already ‘Treceived,
ἢ ἤδη τετελείωμαι" διώκω δὲ εἰ ἱκαὶ" καταλάβω
or already have been perfected; butIam pursuing, if also I may lay hold,
ἐφ᾽ ᾧ καὶ bared gOnv" ὑπὸ !rod' χριστοῦ ™ Τησοῦ." 18 ἀδελ-
for that also Iwas laid hold of by the Christ Jesus, Bre-
pol, ἐγὼ ἐμαυτὸν "οὐ" λογίζομαι κατειληφέναι" ἕν δε,
thren, I myself *not ‘doreckon to haye laid hold; but one thing—
τὰ μὲν ὀπίσω ἐπιλανθανόμενος, τοῖς. δὲ ἔμπροσθεν
the things behind forgetting, and to the things betore
ἐπεκτεινόμενος, 14 κατὰ σκοπὸν διώκω “ἐπὶ; τὸ βραβεῖον
stretching out, towards [the] goal I pursue for the prize
ἧς ἄνω κλήσεως τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν χριστῷ ἰησοῦ. 18 Ὅσοι
of the *on “high ‘calling of God in ~ Christ Jesus, As Inuny as
οὖν τέλειοι τοῦτο. φρονῶμεν᾽" καὶ εἴ TL = - ETEQWE
therefore [are] perfect should be of this mind ; and if [in] amything differently
POOVELTE, καὶ τοῦτο ὁ θεὸς ὑμῖν ἀποκαλύψει. 16 πλὴν εἰς.ὃ
ye are minded, *also “'this God toyou will reveal. But whereto
517
the flesh. If any other
man thinketh that he
hath whereof he might
trust in the flesh, I
more: ὃ circumcised
the eighth day, of the
stock of Israel, of the
tribe of Benjamin, an
Hebrew of the He-
brews; as . touching
the law, a Phari-ee ;
6 concerning zeal, per-
secuting the church ;
touching the right-
eousness Which isin the
law, blameless. 7 But
what things were gain
to me, those I counted
loss for Christ. 8 Yea
doubtless, and I count
all things Jut loss for
the exceliency of the
knowledge of Christ
Jesus my Lord: for
whom I have suffered
the loss of all things,
and do count them
but dung, that I may
win Christ. 9 and be
found in him, not hay-
ing mine own right-
eousness, which is of
the law, but that which
is through the faith of
Christ, the righteous-
ness which is of God
by faith: 10 that I
may hnow him, and
the power of his resur-
rection, and the fel-
lowship of his suf-
ferings, being made
contormable unto his
death ; 11 if by any
meaus I might attain
unto the resurrection
of the dead. 12 Not
as though I had al-
ready attained, either
Were already per-
fect: but I follow
after, if that I may
apprchend that for
wWlich also I am ap-
prehended of Christ
Jesus, 13 Brethren, I
count not miyseif to
have apprehended: but
this one thing J do,
torget tiug those things
which are behind, and
reaching forth unto
those things which are
before, 14 I press to-
ward the mark tor the
prize of the high eall-
ing of God in Christ
Jesus, 15 Let us there-
fore, as many as be
perfect, be thus mind-
ed: and if in any
thing ye be otherwise
νυ To vead as pointed in the Greck join though I have &c. to what precedes, commencing a
sentence at εἴ τις. ¥ περιτομῇ GLITAW. * Βενιαμείν LiTr.
[UjtrLaA]; — GANT. ϑϑμοιὴν τ. ὃ μὲν οὖν then indeed GLTraw.
Christ) L. 4d — εἶναι LTT. € — τὴν LIT: [a]. { — τῶν TTr.
(ovv- Ὁ) LTTrAW. Mryv ἐκ from among [the] .TTraw. ἱ
LTTrA. 1 — τοῦ GLTTraw. m — Ἴησον GLI AW,
Υ GnAos LTTraW.
© 4+ τοῦ (read of the
"- elf 18s
Ὁ ρὕπω not yet 1,
- 2 ἀλλὰ
& συμμορφιζόμενος
K κατελήμφθὴν
ὁ εἰς τὰν
518
minded, God shall re-
veal even this unto
you. 16 Nevertheless,
Whereto we have al-
ready attained, let us
walk by the samerule,
let us mind the same
thing. 17 Brethren, be
followers together of
me, and mark them
which walk so as ye
have us for an en-
sample. 18 (For many
walk, of whom I have
told you often, and
now tell you even
wecping, that they are
the enemies of the cross
oi Christ: 19 whose end
ts destruction, whose
God ὦ their belly, and
whose glory ts in their
shame, who mind
earthly things.) 20 For .
our conversation is in
heaven ; from whence
also we look for the
Saviour, the Lord Je-
sus Christ: 21 who
shall change our vile
body, that it may be
fashioned like unto his
glorious body, accord-
ing to the working
whereby he is ableeven
to subdue all things
unto himself,
IV. Therefore, my
brethren dearly be-
loved and longed for,
my joy and crown, so
stand fast in the Lord,
my dearly beloved, 21
beseech uodias, and
beseech Syntyche, that
they be of the same
mind in the Lord.
3 And I entreat thee
also, true yokefellow,
help , those women
‘which laboured with
me in the gospel, with
Clement also, and with
other my fellowla-
bourers, whose names
are in the book of life.
4 Rejoice in the Lord -
alway: and again I
say, Rejoice. 5 Let
your moderation be
known unto all men,
The Lord is at hand.
€ Be careful for no-
thing ; but in every
thing by prayer and
supplication with
thanksgiving let your
requests be made
known unto God.
_ Sist
PPOs) UOT Anil Hao Ys.
ἐφθάσαμεν, τῷ αὐτῷ: στοιχεῖν Ῥκανόνι;
ΠῚ ΤῊ
“πὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν."
we attained, by the same *to *walk *rule, to be of the same mind.
17 Wovppeypnrai' μου γίνεσθε, ἀδελφοί, Kai σκοπεῖτε Τοὺς
“Imitators “together *of *me 1be, brethren, and consider ‘ those
οὕτως περιπατοῦντας καθὼς ἔχετε τύπον ἡμᾶς. 18 πολ-
thus walking as ye have [*for]°a ‘pattern ‘us; ®many
Aoi yao περιπατοῦσιν ode πολλάκις ἔλεγον ὑμῖν, νῦν.δὲ
°for are walking [of]whom often 1 told you, and now
καὶ κλαίων λέγω,
τοὺς ἐχθροὺς τοῦ σταυροῦ τοῦ
even weeping I tell
σοῦ, they are] the enemies ofthe cross
a τῇ x ft ? ONG = im \ « ΄
χριστοῦ" 19 ὧν τὸ τέλος ἀπώλεια, ὧν ὃ A&E ἡ κοιλία,
of Christ: whose end [15] destruction, whose God [is] the belly,
καὶ ἡ δόξα ἐν τῇ αἰσχύνῃ αὐτῶν, οἱ Taimiyea φρονοῦντες.
and the glory in their shame, who earthly things mind :
20 ἡμῶν. γὰρ τὸ πολίτευμα ἐν οὐρανοῖς ὑπάρχει, ἐξ οὗ
forofus the commonwealth in [the] heavens exists, from which
καὶ σωτῆρα ἀπεκδεχόμεθα κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν χριστόν, 21 ὃς
4150 [458] Saviour we ἃ16 awaiting [the] Lord’ Jesus “ Christ, who
μετασχηματίσει TO σῶμα. τῆς ταπεινώσεως ἡμῶν, Tec TO γε:
will transform 2body Sof *humiliation ‘our, for *to
γέσθαι αὐτὸ" Iovppopgov" τῷ σώματι τῆς.δόξης αὐτοῦ, κατὰ
Sbecome it conformed to “body %of *his*glory, according to
THY ἐνέργειαν τοῦ.δύνασθαι αὐτὸν Kai ὑποτάξαι "ἑαυτῷ"
the working of his power even tosubdue to himself
τὰ. πάντα.
all things.
4 “Ὥστε, ἀδελφοί.μου ἀγαπητοὶ καὶ ἐπιπόθητοι, χαρὰ καὶ
ΞῸ ὑπαῦ, my brethren beloved und longed for, 7joy “and
στέφανός μου, οὕτως στήκετε ἐν κυρίῳ, ἀγαπητοί. ῶ ᾿Εὐω-
πο οι my, thus standfast in [the] Lord, beloved. Eno-
δίαν" παρακαλῶ, kai Συντύχην παρακαλῶ, τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν
dia I exhort, and Syntyche I exhort, : to be of the same mind
? Vos ὲ τ "2 ~ , w./, ΄ ll x
ἐν κυρίῳ᾽ 3 "καὶ! ἐρωτῶ καί σε, Yovduye γνήσιε,"! *ovd-
in [the] Lord. And Iask also thee, *yoke-fellow ‘true, 8.5:
λαμβάνου" αὐταῖς". ‘ αἵτινες ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ συνήθλησάν
i these [women}, who in the glad tidings strove together.
μοι, μετὰ καὶ Κλήμεντος, καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν συνεργῶν μου,
with me; with also Clement, and the rest of my fellow-workers,
ov τὰ ὀνόματα ἐν ββίβλῳ ζωῆς.
whose mames [816] ἴῃ [the] book of life.
4 Χαίρετε ἐν κυρίῳ πάντοτε" πάλιν ἐρῶ, χαίρετε."
Rejoice in [the] Lord always : again I will say, rejoice.
5 roimekic.ipayv γνωσθήτω πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις. ὁ κύριος
*Your “gentleness ‘let be known ἴο 8}} men. The Lord [is]
ἐγγὺς. 6 Μηδὲν μεριμνᾶτε, GAN ἐν παντὶ τῇ. προσευχῇ
near. Nothing becarefulabout, but in everything by prayer
καὶ τῷ.δεήσει μετὰ εὐχαριστίας τὰ. αἰτήματα. ὑμῶν γνωρι-
and by supplication with thanksgiving “your “requests ‘let be made
ζέσθω πρὸς τὸν θεόν" 7 Kai ἡ εἰρήνη τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ ὑπερέχουσα
7 And the peace of known to God; and the peace of God which surpasses
God, which passeth all , ~ , 5 , εν qe ,
understanding, shall πᾶανταὰ γοῦν φρουρήσει τὰς.καρδίας ὑμῶν Kat τὰ νοηματα
keep your hearts and every understanding shall guard your hearts and *thoughts
minds through Christ = ~ ~ x , ‘
Jesus. 8Finally,breth. ὑμῶν ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ. ὃ Τὸ.λοιπόν, adeXpoi, ὅσα
ren, whatsoeverthings ‘your in Christ Jesus. For the rest, brethrén, whatsoever [things]
P — κανόνι, τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν GLTTrA. ᾳ συν- T. τ-- εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι αὐτὸ GLITrAW.
8 αὐτῷ LYTrA.
2 συν- TTrA,
t Evodcay EGLTTrAW,
Yyot yeaGLITrAW. yvijove σύνζυγε LTTré.
WV’.
ἐστὶν ἀληθῆ,
are true,
σα
whatsoever
ῬΑ Ν 5.
δίκαια.
just,
doa σεμνά, boa
What-oever venerable, whatsoever whatsocyer pure,
προσφιλῆ, ὕσα εὔφημα, εἴ τις ἀρετὴ καὶ εἴ τις
lovely, whatsoever of good report; if any virtue and if any
ἔπαινος, ταῦτα λογίζεσθε" 9 ἃ καὶ ἐμάθετε καὶ παρελάβετε
praise, these things consider. What also ye learned and received
καὶ ἠκούσατε καὶ εἴδετε ἐν ἐμοί, ταῦτα πράσσετε; Kai ὁ θεὸς
and heard and saw in me, these things do; and the God
τῆς εἰρήνης ἔσται μεθ’ ὑμῶν. 10 ᾿Εχάρην.δὲ ἐν κυρί
of peace shall be with you. But I rejoiced in [the] Lord
μεγάλως, bre ἤδη.ποτὲ ἀνεθάλετε τὸ ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ φρονεῖν"
ef ε {2
ὁσα αγνα,
greatly, that now αὖ length ye revived [your] “of me’ ‘thinking ;
ἐφ᾿ ᾧ καὶ ἐφρονεῖτε, ἠκαιρεῖσθε δε. 11 οὐχ Ore
although also ye were thinking, but ye were lacking opportunity. Not that
καθ᾽ ὑστέρησιν λέγω" ἐγὼ.γὰρ ἔμαθον ἐν οἷς εἰμι,
as to destitution I speak; for [ learned
αὐτάρκης εἶναι. 12 οἶδα. "δὲ" ταπεινοῦσθαι, οἶδα καὶ
content to be. And I know [how] to be brought low, and I know [how]
πευισσεύειν᾽ ἐν παντὶ Kai ἐν πᾶσιν μεμύημαι Kai yoora-
τὸ abound. In everything and in all things L am initiated both to be
ζεσθαι καὶ πεινᾷν, Kai περισσεύειν Kai ὑστερεῖσθαι" 18 πάντα
full and tohunger, both toabound and tobedeficient. ‘5All*things
ἰσχύω ἐν τῷ ἐνδυναμοῦντί Be χριστῷ." 14 πλὴν
*I διὰ 3strong *for in the ὄν Βὸ "θῃιροῦνεῖβ “me ‘Christ. But
καλῶς ἐποιήσατε, "συγκοινωνήσαντές! μου τῇ θλίψει. 15 οἴδατε
well ye did, »having fellowshipin my tribulation, “Know
δὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς, Φιλιππήσιοι, ὅτι ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου,
‘and αἶσα ye, O Philippians, that in[the] beginning of the glad tidings,
ore ἐξῆλθον ἀπὰ Μακεδονίας, οὐδεμία μοι ἐκκλησία ἐκοι-
when Icame out from Macedonia, not any “with®*me “assembly had
VWVNOEY εἰς λόγον δόσεως καὶ ὕλήψεως," εἰ μὴ ὑμεῖς
*fellowship with regard to an account of giving and receiving, except ye
μόνοι" 10 ὅτι καὶ ἐν Θεσσαλονίκῃ καὶ ἅπαξ καὶ δὶς “εἰς" τὴν
alone ; because also in YThessalonica both once and twice for
΄ oe y ~ ‘ 7 ’
χρείαν μοι ἐπέμψατε. 17 οὐχ Ore ἐπιζητῶ τὸ δόμα, “ἀλλ᾽
my need ye sent. Not that I seek after gift, but
ἐπιζητῶ τὸν καρπὸν τὸν πλεονάζοντα εἰς λόγον ὑμῶν"
I seck after fruit that abounds to your account,
18 ἀπέχω.δὲ πάντα καὶ περισσεύω: πεπλήρωμαι, δεξάμενος
But I have all things and abound; Tam full, having received
mapa Ἐπαφροδίτου τὰ παρ᾽ ὑμῶν, ὀσμὴν εὐωδίας,
from Epaphroditus thethings from you, aunodour of a sweet smell,
θυσίαν δεκτήν, εὐάρεστον τῷ θεῷ. 19 ὁ δὲ θεός μου πληρώσει
a sacrifice acceptable, well-pleasing to God. But my God will fill up
πᾶσαν χρείαν ὑμῶν κατὰ “τὸν. πλοῦτον! αὐτοῦ ἐν δόξῃ ἐν
ia what (circumstances) I am,
are true, whatsoever
things are honest,
whatsoever things
are just, whatsoever
things ave pure, what-
soever things are
lovely, whatsoever
things are of good re-
port; if there be any
virtue, and if there be
any praise, think on
these things. 9-Those
things, which ye have
both learned, and re-
ceived, and heard, and
seen in me, do: and
the God of peace shall
be with you. 10 But
I rejoiced in the Lord
greatly, that now at
the last your care of
me hath flotirished
again; wherein ye were
also careful, but ye
lacked opportunity.
11 Not that I speak in
respect of want: for IL
have learned, in what-
soever state I am,
therewith to be con-
tent. 12 I know both
how to be abased, and
I know how to abound:
every where and in all
things I ai instructed
both to be full and ta
be hungry, both to
abound and to suffer
need. 13 I can do all
things through Chrisu
which strengthom th
me, 14 Notwithstund-
ing ye have well done,
that ye did commu-
nicate with my aftlic-
tion. 15 Now ye Phil-
ippians know also, that
in the beginning of
the gospel, when I ve-
parted from Muace-
donia, no church coni-
municated with meas
concerning giving and
receiving, but ye only.
10 For even in Thes-
salonica ye sent once
and again unto my
necessity. 17 Not he-
cause I desire a gilt:
but I desire fruit that
may abound to your
account, 18 But [have
all, and abound: Lam
full, having received
of Epaphroditus the
things which were sent
all your need according to his riches in glory if fron. you, an odourofa
χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ. 20 τῷ.δὲ θεῷ Kai πατρὶ ἡμῶν ἡ δόξα εἰς Bee ἘΡ ἢ 3
Christ Jesus, But tothe God and Father of us [be] glory to ing aaa 19 But my
τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν. God shall supply all
your need according to
the ages ofthe ages, Amen, his riches in glory by
, ΄ pia ~ ~ : :
21 ᾿Ασπάσασθε πάντα ἅγιον ἐν χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ. ἀσπάζον- Christ De UNG
Salute every saint in Christ Jesus. 5Sa- lapse Promotes
ται ὑμᾶς οἱ σὺν ἐμοὶ ἀδελφοί. 22 ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς πάν-- andever. Amen.
lute “you ‘the “with *me “brethren, 10Salute wyou 1.1 21 Salute every saint
Y καὶ GLTTrAW. : --- χριστῷ (read τῷ him) GLTtrAW. ®avveT, Ὁ λήμψεως LITA
€ [eis] L. ἃ ἀλλὰ LITrAW. © τὸ πλοῦτος LTTrAW,
520
in Christ Jesus. The
brethren which are
With me greeb you.
22 All the saints salute
you, chiefly they that
are of Cresar’s house-
hold. 23 The grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ
be with you all, A-
men,
‘Wy ΠΡΟΣ
THE *TO
PAUL, an apostle of
Jesus Christ by the
will of God, and Ti-
motheus ou? brother,
2 to the saints and
faithful brethren in
Christ which ,are at
Colosse : Grace be un-
to you, and peace,
from God our Father
and the Lord Jesus
Christ,
3 We give thanks to
God and the Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ,
praying always for
you, 4 since we heard
of your faith in Christ
Jesus, and of the love
which ye have to all
the saints, 5 for the
hope which is laid up
for you in heaven,
whereof ye heard be-
fore in the word of
the truth ef the gos-
pel; 6 which is come
unto you, as it 7sin all
the world; and bring-
eth forth fruit, as it
doth also in you, since
the day ye heard of it,
and knew the grace of
God jn truth : 7 as ye
also learned of Epa-
phras our dear fellow-
servant, who is foryou
a faithful minister of
Christ ; 8 who also
declared unto us your
love in the Spirit.
[THE]
ΠΡΟΣ KOLA SAET SS. I.
TEC οἱ Ἅγιοι, μάλιστα.δὲ οἱ ἐκ τῆς Καίσαρος οἰκίας. 23H
Sthe °saints, and especially those of the “*of “ωΞν “household. The
χάρις τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν" Inco’ χριστοῦ μετὰ δπάντων
grace” of our Lord Jesus Christ [be] with 3411
ὑμῶν." Baur."
*you, Amen, yy hie
ἹΠρὸς Φιλιππησίους ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Ῥώμης, δ Ἔπα-
To [the] Philippians written from Rome, by Epa-
poodtrov."
phroditus,
KOAASSAEIS ἘΠΙΣΤΟΛῊ IIAYAOY."
SCOLOSSIANS *EPISTLE ?OF *PAUL,
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ ἀπόστολος ᾿Τησοῦ χριστοῦ". διὰ θελήματος Oe0%, Kai
Paul apostle of Jesus Christ by *will *God’s, and
Τιμόθεος ὁ ἀδελφός, 2 τοῖς ἐν πΚολασσαῖς" ἁγίοις καὶ πισ-
Timotheus the brother, to the 7in ®Colosse ‘saints “and *faith-
τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ἐν χοιστῷ"" χάρις ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ
ful *prethren “in °Christ. Grace toyou and‘ peace from God
πατρὸς. ἡμῶν Kat κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χοιστοῦ."
our Father aud [the] Lord Jesus Christ.
3 Εὐχαριστοῦμεν τῷ θεῷ Peai' πατρὶ τοῦ.κυρίου.ἡ μῶν In-
γο give thanks tothe God and Father of our Lord Je-
σοῦ χριστοῦ, πάντοτε “περὶ ὑμῶν προσευχόμενοι: 4 ακού-
sus Christ, continually for “you *praying, having
σαντες τὴν.πίστιν. ὑμῶν ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, Kai THY ἀγάπην
heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and {πὸ love
τγὴν" εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἁγίους, ὃ διὰ τὴν ἐλπίδα
which [ye have] towards all the saints, on account of the hope
THY ἀποκειμένην ὑμῖν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ἣν προηκούσατε
which [is] laid up foryou in the heavens; which ye heard of before
ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τὴς ἀληθείας τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, Ὁ τοῦ παρόντος εἰς
in the word ofthe truth of the glad tidings, which are come to
ἔστιν καρποφορού-
are bringing forth
ἧς ἡμέρας ἠκούσατε καὶ
« ~ ‘ ‘ ‘ ~ , ‘
ὑμᾶς, καθὼς καὶ ἐν παντὶ τῷ κόσμῳ, "καὶ"
you, evenas also in all the world,. and
pevov', καθὼς Kai ἐν ὑμῖν, ἀφ᾽
fruit, evenas alsoamong you, from the day in which ye heard and
᾽ , \ , ~ θ ~ 7 ir 0 δον \ u a]
ἐπέγνωτε τὴν χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἀληθείᾳ" 7 καθὼς “Kai
knew the grace of God in truth : evyenas also
συνδούλου ἡμῶν, ὕς
? , > Me ~ nes ov
ἐμάθετε ἀπὸ ἘἙπαφρᾶ τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ
*fellow-bondman ‘our, who
ye learned from Epaphras “beloved
ἐστιν πιστὸς ὑπὲρ Yupwy" διάκονος τοῦ χριστοῦ, 8 ὁ καὶ
is “faithful for “you 4a “servant “of °Christ, | who also
δηλώσας ἡμῖν τὴν. ὑμῶν. ἀγάπην ἐν πνεύματι.
signified tous your love in [the] Spirit.
f — ἡμῶν (read of the Lord) LrTraw.
b — ἀμήν [L]rrrfa].
ὃ τοῦ πνεύματος ὑμῶν your spirit LTTrAW.
i — the subscription GLTW ; Πρὸς Φιλιππησίους Tra.
k 4 τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου of the Apostle E; Πρὸς Κολοσσαεῖς ET; Παῦλον ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς
Κολοσσαεῖς α ; Πρὸς Κολασσαεῖς LTrAw.
n + Ἰησοῦ Jesus L.
to God [the] Father) La.
t+ καὶ αὐξανόμενον and growing GLITraAWw,
Een. W.
LTTr AW.
us LTra,
1 χριστοῦ Inoov LYTraw. πὶ Ἰζολοσσαῖς
ο --- καὶ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ G[L]tTrAW. Ρ -- καὶ (read
τ ἣν ἔχετε Which ye have LrTraw. Kat
Wem καὶ LTTTAW. τ ἡμῶν
af
q ὑπὲρ LTr.
rT CLOT OFSeS 1A NES!
9 Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀφ᾽
On account of this also. we from the day in which
rd 1 ~ , . wu
οὐ παυόμεθα ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν προσευχόμενοι καὶ αἰτούμενοι ἵνα
do not cease *for Syou Mpraying and asking that
ἡσιἡμέρας ἠκούσαμεν,
we heard (of it],
THY ἐπίγνωσιν τοῦ. θελήματος αὐτοῦ ἐν πάσῃ
knowledge of his will in all
~ ~ € ~
πνευματικῇ, 10 περιπατῆσαι ὑμᾶς!"
'spiritual, Sto Swalk (*for] *you
ἐν παντὶ ἔργῳ ἀγαθῷ
in every “work good
πληρωθῆτε
ye may be filled with the
copia καὶ συνέσει
wisdom and ?understauding
ῳ ~ , ~ ,
EWC TOU κυρίου εἰς πᾶσαν “ἀρέσκειαν
worthily ofthe Lord ἴο all pleasing,
καρποφοροῦντες Kat αὐξανόμενοι Yeic τὴν ἐπίγνωσιν" τοῦ
bringing forth fruit and growing into the knowledge
~ ‘ ,
θεοῦ" 11 ἐν πάσῃ δυνάμει δυναμούμενοι κατὰ τὸ κράτος
ell
of God; with all power being strengthened according tothe might
τὴς. δόξης αὐτοῦ εἰς πᾶσαν ὑπομονὴν Kai μακροθυμίαν μετὰ
of his glory to all endurance and longsuffering with
χαρᾶς" 12 εὐχαριστοῦντες τῷ πατρί, TH? ἱκανώσαντι “ac!
joy ; giving thanks to the Father, who made *compctcnt tus
εἰς τὴν μερίδα τοῦ κλήρου τῶν ἁγίων ἐν τῷ φωτί, 18 ὃς
for the share of the inheritanceofthe saints in the light, who
, Bi € ~ ~ Ss , ~ , ,
épptcaro" ἡμᾶς ἐκ τῆς ἐξουσίας τοῦ σκότους, Kai μετέστη-
delivered us- from the authority of darkness, and traus-
σεν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ υἱοῦ τῆς. ἀγάπης. αὐτοῦ, 14 ἐν
lated [usJinto the' kingdom of the Son of his love: in
ᾧ ἔχομεν τὴν ἀπολύτρωσιν “διὰ τοῦ. αἵματος. αὐτοῦ," τὴν
whom we have redemption through his blood, the
ἄφεσιν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν 15 ὅς tori εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ
reniission of sins; who is_ [the] image of God the
? , ’ , « ᾽ ~ ᾿
ἀοράτου, πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως" 16 Ore ἐν αὐτῷ ἐ-
invisible, firstborn
κτίσθη τὰ πάντα,
created all things,
~ ye ν A ‘ \ 5. ” , » ΄
γῆς, τὰ ὁρατὰ καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα, εἴτε θρόνοι εἴτε κυριότητες
earth, the visible and the invisible, whether thrones, or lordships,
εἴτε ἀρχαὶ εἴτε ἐξουσίαι: τὰ πάντα Ov αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν
or principalities, or authorities: allthings by him andfor him
ἔκτισται 17 καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν πρὸ πάντων, καὶ τὰ πάντα
have been created. And he is before all, and all things
ἐν αὐτῷ συνέστηκεν" 18 καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν ἡ κεφαλὴ τοῦ σώμα-
of all creation ; because by him were
dra" ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ “τὰ! ἐπὶ τῆς
the thingsin the heavens and thethings upon the
"
in him subsist. And he is the head ofthe body,
τος τῆς ἐκκλησίας" Oc ἐστιν ἀρχή. πρωτότοκος ἐκ
the assembly; who is_ [the] beginning, firstborn from among
τῶν νεκρῶν, Wa γένηται ἐν πᾶσιν adbrog πρωτεύων"
the dead, that “might “be *in°all*things ‘he holding the first place;
19 Ore ἐν αὐτῷ εὐδόκησεν πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα κατοικῆσαι,
because in him ‘was *pleased ‘all ?the Sfulness to dwell,
20 καὶ dv αὐτοῦ ἀποκαταλλάξαι τὰ πάντα εἰς αὐτόν, εἰρη-
and by him to reconcile all things to itself, having
΄ ~ τ, ~ ~ ne ᾽ ~
γοποιήσας διὰ τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ.σταυροῦ. αὐτοῦ, ἴδι αὐτοῦ,"
made peace by the blood of his cross, by him,
εἴτε τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, εἴτε τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 21 καὶ
whether thethings on the earth, or thethingsin the heavens. And
ὑμᾶς ποτε ὄντας ἀπηλλοτριωμένους καὶ ἐχθροὺς τῇ διανοίᾳ
you once being alicnated and enemies in mind
ν — ὑμᾶς GLTTrA. χα ἀρεσκίαν T.
Σ + καλέσαντι καὶ called and 1,. 5. ὑμᾶς you T.
Ὁ ἐρύσατο TTr.
αὐτοῦ GLTTraw. 4 — τὰ LITr, e — τὰ [LJT[Tr].
521
9 For this cause we
also, since the day we
heard zt, do not cease
to pray for you, and
to desire that ye might
be filled with the
knowledge of his will
in all wisdom and
spiritual understand-
ing ; 10 that ye might
walk worthy of the
Lord unto all pleas-
ing, being fruitful in
every good work, and
increasing in the
knowledge of God;
11 strengthened with
all might, according
to his glorious power,
unto all patience and
longsuffering with
joyfulness; 12 giving
thanks unto the Fa-
ther, which hath made
us meet to be par
takers of the inherit-
ance of the saints in
light : 13 who hath de-
livered us from the
power of darkness,
and hath translated
us into the kingdom of
his dear Son: 14 in
whom we have re-
demption through his
blood, even the for-
giveness ofsins:15 who
is the image of the in-
visible God, the first-
born of every crea-
ture: 16 for by him
were all things cre-
ated, that are in hea-
ven, and that are
in earth, visible and
invisible, whether
they be thrones, or
dominions, or princi-
palities, or powers:
all things were cre-
ated by him, and fer
him : 17 and he is be-
fore all things, and by
him all things con-
sist. 18 And he is
the head of the body,
the church: who is
the beginning, the
firstborn from the
dead; thatin allthings
he might have the pre-
eminence. 19 For it
pleased the Father
that in him should all
fulness dwell; 20 and,
having made peace
through the blood of
his cross, by him to re
concile all things unto
himself ; by him, 7
say, whether they be
things in earth, or
things in heaven,
21 And you, that were
sometime alienated
and enemies in your
mind by wicked works,
7 τῇ ἐπιγνώσει by the knowledge cirtraw.
© — διὰ τοῦ αἵματος
ῖ.--- δι’ αὐτοῦ LTr. ἡ
522
yet now hath he re-
eonciled 22 in the body
of his flech through
death, to present you
holy and uublameable
and unreproveable in
his sight : 23 if ye con-
tinue in the faith
grounded and settled,
and be not moved a-
way from the hope of
the gospel, which ye
have heard, and which
was preached to every
creature which is un-
der heaven; whereof
I Paul am made a
minister ;
24 who now rejoice
in my sufferings for
you, and fill up that
which is behind of the
afflictions of Christ in
my flesh for his body’s
suke, which is the
church: 25 whereof I
aml made a minister,
according to the dis-
pensation of God
which is given to me
for you, to fulfil the
word of God; 26 even
the mystery which
hath been hid from
ages and from gene-
rations, but now is
made manifest to his
saints: 27 to whom God
would make known
what is the riches of
the glory of this mys-
tery among the Gen-
tiles ; whichis Christ
in you, the hope of
glory: 28 whom we
preach, warning every
man, and teaching
every man in all
wisdom; that we
may present every
man perfect in Christ
Jesus: 29 wherceunto
I also labour, striv-
ing according to his
working, which work-
eth in me mightily.
17, For I would that
ye knew what great
conflict I have for you,
and jor them at ,Lao-
dicea, and for as many
as have not seen my
face in the flesh; 2 that
their hearts might be
comforted, being knit
EER OLS KS OAGAGS eral: ia) hl
ἐν τοῖς ἔργοις τοῖς πονηροῖς. νυνὶ.δὲ βἀποκατήλλαξεν. 92 ἐν
by = works ‘wicked, yet now he recouciled in
τῷ σώματι τῆς.σαρκὺς. αὐτοῦ διὰ τοῦ Oavarov", παοα-
the body of his flesh through death, to pre-
στῆσαι ὑμᾶς ἁγίους Kai ἀμώμους καὶ ἀνεγκλήτους κατενώ-
sent you holy and unblamable and unimpeachable before
πιον αὐτοῦ" 23 εἴγε ἐπιμένετε τῇ πίστει τεθεμελιωμένοι
him, if indeed ye continue in the faith founded
καὶ ἑδραῖοι, Kai μὴ μετακινούμενοι ἀπὸ τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῦ
and firm, and not being moved away from _ the hope of the
εὐαγγελίου οὗ ἠκούσατε, τοῦ κηρυχθέντος ἐν πάσῃ ‘ry!
glad tidings, which ye heard, which were proclaimed in all the
κτίσει τῇ ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανόν, - οὗ ἐγενόμην ἐγὼ Παῦλος
creation which [is] under heaven, of which “became τι *Paul
διάκονος.
servant.
24 Νῦν χαίρω ἐν roic.raPhpaciv‘pou" ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, καὶ
Now, I am rejoicing in my suiferings for you, and
~ , ~ 4 ~ ~
avravatAno® τὰ ὕστερήματα τῶν θλίψεων τοῦ χριστοῦ
Iam fillingup that which isbehind of thetribulations ofthe Christ
ἐν τῇ σαρκίμου ὑπὲρ τοῦ.σώματος. αὐτοῦ, 6 ἐστιν ἡ EK-
in my flesh for his body, which is the as-
κλησία" 25 ἧς ἐγενόμην ἐγὼ διάκονος - κατὰ τὴν οἰκονο-
sembly ; of which *became ἘΠ servant, accordingto the adminis-
μίαν τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν δοθεῖσάν por εἰς ὑμᾶς πληρῶσαι τὸν
tration of God which [18] given me towards you tocomplete the
λόγον τοῦ θεαῦ, 267d μυστήριον τὸ ἀποκεκρυμμένον ἀπὸ
word of God, the mystery which has been hidden from
τῶν αἰώνων Kai ἀπὸ τῶν γενεῶν, ἱνυμὶ) δὲ ἐφανερώθη
ages and from generations, but now was madé manifest
~ ἐὰν ? Ὁ τ aw « . ͵΄ τὰ,-
τοῖς ἁγίοις αὐτοῦ 27 οἷς ἠθέλησεν ὁ θεὸς γνωρίσαι τίς
to his saints ; to whom ?did *will 1God to make known what
ὁ" πλοῦτος τῆς δόξης τοῦ μυστηρίου.τούτου ἐν τοῖς ἔ-
the riches ofthe glory of this mystery {are]among the na-
θνεσιν, "ὅς" ἐστιν χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν ἡ ἐλπὶς τῆς δόξης" 28 ὃν
tions, which is Christ in you the hope of glory: whom
ἡμεῖς καταγγέλλομεν, νουθετοῦντες πάντα ἄνθρωπον, Kai
we announce, ᾿ admonishing every man, and
διδάσκοντες πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐν πάσῃ σοφίᾳ, ἵνα παρα-
teaching every ‘man in all wisdom, that we may
στήσωμεν πάντα ἄνθρωπον τέλειον ἐν χριστῷ “᾽ Ἰησοῦ."
present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.
29 εἰςὃ καὶ κοπιῶ, ἀγωνιζόμενος κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαι
Whereunto also I labour, «¢ striving according to 2working
αὐτοῦ THY ἐνεργουμένην ἐν ἐμοὶ ἐν δυνάμει.
*his which works in me in_ power.
, \ ε ~ oF CG , > ~ » Ρ SII « »
2 Θέλω γὰρ ὑμᾶς εἰδέναι ἡλίκον ἀγῶνα ἔχω Ῥπερὶϊ ὑμῶν
ForI wish you toknow how great conflict I have for you,
kai τῶν ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ," καὶ ὅσοι οὐχ." ἑωράκασιν" τὸ πρόσω-
and those in Laodicea, andasmanyas _ huve not seen *face
, , ΄ Ἢ ~ € , ~
mov μου ἐν σαρκί, 2 ἵνα παρακληθῶσιν αἱ.καρδίαι. αὐτῶν»
my in flesh; that may be encouraged their hearts,
8 ἀποκατηλλάγητε Were ye reconciled L.
k — μου (vead the sufferings) GLTTraWw,
9 — Ἰησοῦ GLYTraW.
LTTrAaw.
2 ὃ LTrA.
εὐρακαν T,
h + [αὐτοῦ] (read hi’ death) L. 1 -- τῇ
| νῦν LTTra. τὰ τί τὸ LTTrAW.
Ρ ὑπὲρ LTTra. 4 ΔΛαοδικίᾳ 1. τ ἑώρακαν LIrAW αὶ
11. COLOSSIANS.
8 θέ aT 95 Sek " ΡΝ ἢ ’ Χ - { ~
συμβιβασθέντων" ἐν ἀγάπῃ, καὶ εἰς ἱπάντα πλοῦτομ' τῆς
being knit together in ove, and to all riches of the
πληροφορίας τῆς συνέσεως; sic ἐπίγνωσιν τοῦ μυστηρίου
full yssurance of understanding; to [the] knowledge ofthe mystery
τοῦ θεοῦ ‘kai πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ! χριστοῦ, ὃ ἐν ᾧ εἰσιν
of God and of (the) Father and of the Christ ; in which are
πάντες ot θησαυροὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ “τῆς" γνώσεως ἀπόκρυ-
all the treasures of wisdom and of knowledge hid.
~ y All ’ ev Zi " ἌΝ ~ IN (ζ ᾽
φοι. 4 τοῦτο." δὲ" λέγω, ἵνα “μὴ τις" ὑμᾶς παραλογίζηται ἕν
And this Isay, that not anyone you may beguile by
πιθανολογίᾳ: 5 εἰ γὰρ καὶ TH σαρκὶ ἄπειμι, ἀλλὰ τῷ
Persuasive speech, For if indeed inthe flesh Iam absent, yet
πνεύματι σὺν ὑμῖν εἰμί, χαίρων καὶ βλέπων ὑμῶν τὴν τάξιν,
ἴῃ spirit with you Iam, rejoicimg and seeing your order,
Kai TO στερέωμα τῆς εἰς χριστὸν πίστεως ὑμῶν. ὁ we οὖν
and the firmness 4in = °Christ lof γοῦν *faith. As therefore
παρελάβετε TOY χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν τὸν κύριον, iv αὐτῷ περιπα-
ye received the Christ, Jesus the lLord,. in® him walk,
τεῖτε, 7 ἐῤῥιζωμένοι Kai ἐπρικοδρμούμενοι ἐν αὐτῷ, καὶ
having been rooted and being built up in him, and
’ a2 it ~ ΄ ‘ > ’ ;
βεβαιούμενοι *év" τῇ πίστει, καθὼς ἐδιδάχθητε, περισσεύοντες
being confirmed in the faith, evenas ye were taught, abounding
biy αὐτῇ! ἐν εὐχαριστίᾳ.
in it with thanksgiving.
8 Βλέπετε py τις “ὑμᾶς ἔσται! ο συλαγωγῶν
Take ‘heed lest ‘anyone *°you ‘there *shall Sbe who Smakes 7a ἔργου %of
διὰ τῆς φιλοσοφίας Kai κενῆς ἀπάτης, κατὰ THY Tapa-
through philosophy and empty deceit, according to the tra-
~ ’ ᾿ ~. ~ 1 x
Soow τῶν ἀνθρώπων, κατὰ - τὰ στοιχεῖα TOV κόσμου, καὶ
dition of men, according to the elements of the world, and
οὐ κατὰ κχριστόν'" 9 Ort ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖ πᾶν TO πλήρωμα
dwells all the fulness
τῆς θεότητος σωματικῶς,"10 καί ἐστε ἐν αὐτῷ πεπληρωμένοι"
of the Godhead bodily ; _ and yeare7in *him Xcomplete,
ἀπ 1 2 x Σ , > ~ κι , ᾿Ξ ? τ
ὕς! ἐστιν ἡ κεφαλὴ πάσης ἀρχῆς καὶ ἐξουσίας" ll ἐν ᾧ
who is the head of all principality and authority, in whom
καὶ περιετμήθητε περιτομῇ ἀχειροποιήτῳ, ἐν τῇ ἀπ-
also ye were circumcised with circumcision not made by hand, in the _ ραΐ-
εκδύσει TOU σώματος “τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν" τῆς σαρκός, ἐν τῇ περι-
ting off of the body of the sins of the flesh, in the circum-
τομῇ τοῦ χριστοῦ, 12 συνταφέντες αὐτῷ ἐν τῷ βαπτίσματι"
not accordingto Christ. For in him
cision of the Christ; having been buried with him in baptism,
ἐν ᾧ καὶ συνηγέρθητε διὰ τῆς πίστεως τῆς ἐνερ-
in which also ye were raised with [him] through the faith of the work-
γείας τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν ἐκ τῶν" νεκρῶν.
ing of God who raised him .from among the dead.
13 καὶ ὑμᾶς νεκροὺς ὄντας "ἐν" τοῖς παραπτώμασιν Kai τῇ
And you, "dead ‘being in offences and in the
ἀκροβυστίᾳ τῆς.σαρκὸς ὑμῶν, Ἰσυνεζωποίησεν"
Ἐ σὺν αὐτῷ,
uncircumcision of your fiesh, he quickened together
with him,
523
together in love, and
unto all riches of the
full assurance of uns
derstanding, to the
acknowledgement of
the mystery of God
and of the Father, an
of Christ; 8 in whom
are hid all the trea-
sures of wisdom and
knowledge. 4 And this
I say, lest any man
should begnile you
with enticing words,
5 For though I be
absent, in the flesh, yet
am I with you in tha
‘spirit, joying and be-
holding your order,
and the stedfastnesg
of your faith in Christ,
6 As ye have there-
fore received Christ
Jesus the Lord, so walk
e in him: 7 rooted
and built up in him,
and stablished in the
faith, as ye have been
taught, abounding
therein with fhanks-
giving.
8 Beware lest, any
man spoil you through
philosophy and vain
deceit, after the tra-
dition of men, af-
ter the rudiments of
the world, and not
after Christ. 9 For in
him dwelleth all the
fulness of the God-
head bodily. 10 And
72 are complete in
him, which is the head
of all principaiity and
power : 11 inwhom al-
s0 ye are circumcised
with the circumcision
made without hands,
iv putting off the body
of the sins of the flesh
by the circumcision of
Christ : 12 buried with
him in baptism, where-
in also ye are risen
with him through the
faith of the operation
of God, who hathrais-
ed him from the dead.
13 And you, being dead
in your sins and
the uncireumcision of
your flesh, hath he
quickened together
with him, having for-
® συμβιβασθέντες GLTTrAW.
καὶ τοῦ (read [even] Christ) GLTTraw.
qT ΔΊ. 2 μηδεὶς LTTrAW. a — ἐν (read τῇ in the) urTr[ a].
© ἔσται ὑμᾶς L. doL. 8 — τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν GLTTrAW.
(vead {the|) Gr[A]}w. h — ἔν (vead mapa. in offences) rrr.
kK 4 ὑμᾶς YOU LITrAW.
W — χριστοῦ GA.
t πᾶν (+ τὸ the 1[tTr]w) πλοῦτος LTTraW.
% — τῆς LTTrA.
f βαπτισμῷ Trd.
1 συνεζωοποίητσεν GLTITA W,
Ν τ
Υ-- και πατρος
Υ — δὲ δια
Ὁ — ἐν αὐτῇ ΤΤΙ[ΑΊ].
8 -- τῶν
524 ΠΡΟΣ OKs OTA ACS ACh ies: Pie
Bare σου Notes χαρισάμενος Ἰἡμῖν! πάντα τὰ παραπτώματα" 14 ἐξαλείψας
asses; 14. blottin 7 ξ 5
ἘΠῚ the handweri tine having forgiven us all the offences ; having blotted out
oF or diaaners net ΜΒ στὸ ΚΑΘ ALLOY χειρόγραφον τοῖς δόγμασιν, ὃ ἦν ὑπεναν-
against us, which was ἘΞ ΜΕΝ ΝΣ 4 Ε
contrary +t us, and the against us handwriting *in“the ‘decrees, which was adverse
took itout ofthe way, τίον ἡμῖν, Kai αὐτὸ ἦρκεν ἐκ τοῦ μέσου, προσηλώσας
naili it to hi A . A 2 5
i Be Haviie poll 3 tous, also it hehastaken outof the midst, having nailed
ed principalities and αὐτὸ τῷ σταυρῷ, 14 ἀπεκδυσάμενος Tae ἀρχὰς Kai τὰς
powers, he made a j; 5 ine strit incipaliti
shew of them openly, -, it te the ieee : having abripped ἡ ὍΘ principalities and the
triumphing over them ἐξουσίας ἐδειγμάτισεν ἐν-παρρησίᾳ, θριαμβεύσας
in it. authorities, he made a show [of them] publicly, leading in triumph
αὐτοὺς ἐν αὐτῷ.
them in it.
16L - Ξ ΤῊΝ
ae et coe aa 16 Μὴ οὖν τις ὑμᾶς κρινέτω ἐν βρώσει πιῇ" ἐν πόσει,
meat, or in drink, or ?Not therefore anyone ‘you *let ‘judge in meat or in 4rink,
Η Ὁ mig! ~ , ’ Ἷ ᾿
ea nol ἢ ἐν μέρει ἑορτῆς ἢ "νουμηνίας" ἢ σαββάτων" 17 οἅ" ἐστιν
moon, or of the sab- OF im respect of feast, or new moon, or _ sabbaths, which are
bath days: 7 which σκιὰ τῶν μελλόντων, 70.6 σῶμα Prov" χριστοῦ. 18 μη-
area shad f thi ! τ 5 3 5
δ cornet ts boty a Brad ow of things to come i but the body fis] ee the Christ. =No
rs 5 \ *y) , ᾿ "
& ὍΣ προ το τον ne δεὶς ὑμᾶς καταβραβευέτω θέλων ἐν ταπεινοφροσύνῃ καὶ
ane pti ἃ in ἃ vo- Sone eon debsdetrend of the prize, doing [118] will sa Ἑατουιευν ἐ and
luntary humility and Woyccsig' τῶν ἀγγέλων, ἃ τμὴ" δἑώρακεν!" ἐμβατεύων,
worshipping of angels, worship _ of the angels, *things *which ‘not ‘he Shas *seen ‘intruding into,
intruding into those , _ ; aie g ξ ἐν E ie RCRA
things which he hath εἰ ἢ φυσιούμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ VOLE τῆς. σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ, 19 Kai ov
See ie Hane poe vainly puffedup + by the mind of his flesh, ~ and not
19 and hot holding the κρατῶν τὴν κεφαλήν, ἐξ οὗ πᾶν τὸ σῶμα διὰ τῶν ἁφῶν
Head, from which all holding fast the head, from whom all the body, by the joints
the body by joints and 4 ~ : Ὁ ‘t , Tee
bands having nourish- Καὶ συνδέσμων ἐπιχορηγούμενον καὶ ἱσυμβιβαζόμενον," αὔξει
ment ministered, and and bands being supplied and knit together, increases
knit together, increas- ἢ ” acon
eth with the increase τὴν αὔξησιν τοῦ θεοῦ.
of God, [with] the increase of God.
E 5 0 Ei Vv 2a | ? Q ’ 4 τ || ~ » εἶ ~ iz
20 Wherefore if ye Px ι ουν ATECAVETE σὺν Τῳ χριστῷ ATO Τῶν στοιχειὼν
be .dead with Christ If then ye died with the Christ from the clements
ia es areas of μοῦ κόσμου, τί we ζῶντες ἐν κόσμε δογματί-
though living in the ofthe world, why asif alive in [the] world do ye subject yourselves
} Ἷ aie a , A ΄
world, are ye subject to ζεσθε : x 91 Μὴ ἅψῃ, μηδὲ. γεύσῃ, μηδὲ. θίγῃς"
dinance 1 (Touch
eee ares a Mena 86 todecrees ? Thou mayest not handle, Thou mayest not taste, Thou mayest not touch,
not; 22 which ailare 99 @ ἐστιν πάντα sic φθορὰν τῇ ἀποχρήσει' κατὰ
Senate ate (which things are all unto corruption in the using,) according to
se os ee ὅοοον τὰ ἐντάλματα Kai διδασκαλίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων: * 23 ἅτινά
frincsofmen?25which tye “injunctions and teachings of mep, which
shew of wisdom in ἐστιν λόγον μὲν ἔχοντα σοφίας ἐν γἐθελοθρησκείᾳ!
will worship, and hu-
il] : Zan 3. e *indeed *havying of wisdom in * yoluntary worshi
mility, and neglecting 19 By appearane Σ᾿ 5 =f Ρ
ἐδ τ τ καὶ ταπεινοφροσύνῃ “καὶ δἀφειδίᾳ" σώματος, οὐκ ἐν
any honour ‘the ili d unsparing treatment of [t i
SUES GE AEE BI aut eran ra See ἡ ταν ον τα πὰ =
~ 4 -: s ~ ,
τιμῇ τινε πρὸς πλησμονὴν τῆς σαρκός.“
Jil. If ye then be “honour 'a “certain for satisfaction ofthe flesh.
risen with Christ, seek - Zs ͵ ea τὸ 5 » es
those things whichare 9 Ei οὗν συνηγέρθητε τῷ χριστῷ, τὰ ἄνω ζητεῖτε,
above, where Christ If therefore ye were raised with Christ, *the°things ‘above ‘seek,
sitteth on the right x , > > yo ~ ~ tae Where
hand of God. 2 Sct οὗ ὁ χριστός ἐστιν ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ θεοῦ καθήμενος
your affection on where the Christ is “at (Sthe] *right °hand Sof 7God ‘sitting:
things above, not on x » - \ ἢ ry evr τ: vareOG
things om thevearth: 2 ΤΙΣ ἄνω φρονεῖτε, μὴ τὰ ἐπὶ THC γῆς. 3 ἀπεθάνετε
3 For ye are dead, and °the?°things above ®mind, not the things on the earth;- 2ye Sdied
1 ὑμῖν you EB. τὰ καὶ Ἀπ a. ἃ νεομηνίας LTr, ° OLA, P -- τοῦ (read of Christ) aw,
4 θρησκίᾳ 1. τ-- μὴ (read ἐμβ. ‘standing *on) [L]rTra. 5 ἑόρακεν TA. τ συν- ῬΑ.
v — οὗν GLTTrAW. “ — τῴ GLYTrAW. * Continue question to end of verse 21 Gw ; to end
af verse 227 ; to end of verse 23 A. Υ ἐθελοθρησκίᾳ τ. [καὶ] 1. 8 ἀφειδείᾳ L
III. COLOSSIANS.
γάρ, καὶ ἡ. ζωὴ ὑμῶν κέκρυπται σὺν τῷ χριστῷ ἐν τῷ θεῷ"
for, and your life has been hid with the Christ in God.
φανερωθῇ ἡ. ζωὴ ἡμῶν," τότε Kai
4 ὅταν ὁ χριστὸς oF )
may *be °manifested our “life, then also
When the Christ
ὑμεῖς σὺν αὐτῷ φανερωθήσεσθε ἐν δόξῃ.
ye with him* shall be manifested in glory.
5 Nexpwoare οὖν τὰ μέλη “ὑμῶν" τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς;
Put to death therefore ?members ‘your whichfare]on the earth,
πορνείαν, ἀκαθαρσίαν, πάθος, ἐπιθυμίαν κακήν, καὶ τὴν
fornication, uncleanness, passion, 2desire evil, and
πλεονεξίαν, ἥτις ἐστὶν εἰδωλολατρεία, 6 δι᾽ οι
covetousness, which is idolatry. On account of which things
ἔρχεται δἡ" ὀργὴ τοῦ θεοῦ [ἐπὶ rode υἱοὺς τῆς ἀπειθείας"
comes the wrath of God upon the sons of disobedience,
7 ἐν οἷς Kai ὑμεῖς περιεπατήσᾳτέ ποτε OTE ἐζῆτε ἐν
Among whom also ye walked once when ye were living in
Sabroic'' 8 νυνὶ δὲ ἀπόθεσθε καὶ ὑμεῖς τὰ. πάντα, ὀργήν,
these things, But now, put off also ye, all[these] things, wrath,
θυμόν, κακίαν, βλασφημίαν, αἰσχρολογίαν ἐκ τοῦ στόμα-
indignation, malice, blasphemy, foul language = out of 2mouth
τος ὑμῶν. 9 Μὴ Ψεύδεσθε εἰς ἀλλήλους, ἀπεκδυσάμενοι TOY
tyour. * Do not he to one another, having put off the
παλαιὸν ἄνθρωπον σὺν ταῖς. πράξεσιν. αὐτοῦ, 10 καὶ ἐνδυσά-
old man with his deeds, and having
μενοι TOY νέον τὸν ἀνακαινούμενον εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν κατ᾽
puton the new ὑπαῦ [18] being renewed into knowledge according to
εἰκόνα τοῦ κτίσαντος αὐτόν 11 ὕπου οὐκ ἕνι
(the] image of him who created him ; where there is not
Ἕλλην καὶ ᾿Ιουδαῖος, περιτομὴ Kai axpoBvoria, βάρβαρος,
Greck and Jew, circumcision and uncireumcision, barbarian,
Σκύθης, δοῦλος, " ἐχεύθερος᾽ ἀλλὰ 'τὰ". πάντα καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν
Scythian, bondman, free ; but Sall*things ‘and Sin ‘all
χριστός.
{tis} ‘Christ.
12 ᾿Ενδύσασθε οὖν, we ἐκλεκτοὶ ἔτοῦ" θεοῦ, ἅγιοι καὶ
Put on therefore, as elect of God, holy and
ἠγαπημένοι, σπλάγχνα ἰοἰκτιρμῶν," χρηστότητα, ταπεινο-
beloved, bowels of compassions, kindness, : ~humi-
ff m 5 ’ I 6 4 Φ 19 ” 7 , aN
φροσύνην, πρᾳότητα," μακροθυμίαν ἀνεχόμενοι ἀλ-
lity, meekness, long-suffering ; bearing with one
λήλων, Kai χαριζόμενοι ἑαυτοῖς, ἐάν τις πρός τινα“ ἔχ
another, and forgiving each other, if any against any should have
μομφήν᾽ καθὼς καὶ ὁ "χριστὸς" ἐχαρίσατο ὑμῖ», οὕτως Kai
ἢ complaint ;evenas alsothe Christ forgave you, 80 also [do]
ὑμεῖς" 14 ἐπὶ. πᾶσιν δὲ τούτοις τὴν ἀγάπην, “ἥτις! ἐστὶν
ye. And to all these [add] love, which is [the]
σύνδεσμος τῆς τελειότητος" 15 Kai ἡ εἰρήνη Prov θεοῦ" Boa-
bond of perfectness, And the peace of God let
βευέτω ἐν ταῖς. καρδίαις ὑμῶν, εἰς ἣν καὶ ἐκλήθητε ἐν ἑνὶ ow-
preside in your hearts, to which also ye were called in one
ματι" καὶ εὐχάριστοι γίνεσθε. 16 ὁ λόγος τοῦ χριστοῦ ἐνοικείτω
body, and thankful be. The word of the Christ Jet dwell
Ὁ ὑμῶν (read your life) TTr.
ε [ἡ] x. f — ἐπὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς τῆς ἀπειθείας (read ἐν οἷς In which things) [L]rtrA.
ἴοις LTTrAW. bh + καὶ and L. i— τὰ τ. ἰν.-- τοῦ Σ,,
τ ; meee ¢
GLITrAW. ἢ πραὕτητα LTTrAW, = κυριος Lord Lira, °o LITrAW.
of the Christ GLTTraw,
- tion, ‘evil
© — ὑμῶν (read thé members) TTrA.
525
your life is hid with
Christ in God. 4 When
Christ, who is our
life, shall appear, then
shall ye also appear
with him in glory.
5 Mortify therefore
your members which
are upon the earth;
fornication, unclean-
ness, inordinate affec-
concupis-=
cence, and covetous-
ness, Which is idola-
try: 6 for which
things’ sake the wrath
of God cometh on the
children of disobedi-
ence: 7in the which
ye also walked some
time, when ye lived in
them. 8 But now ye
also put off all these ;
anger, wrath, malice,
blasphemy, filthy com-
munication out of
your mouth, 9 Lie not
one to another, secing
that ye have put off
the old man with his
deeds; 10 and have
put on the new man,
which is renewed in
knowledge after the
image of him that
created him. 11 where
there is neither Greek
nor Jew, circumcision
nor uncircumecision,
Barbarian, Scythian,
bond nor free: but
Christ zs all, and in all.
12 Put on therefore,
“as the elect of God,
holy and_ beloved,
bowels of mercies,
kindness, humbleness
of mind, ,meekness,
longsuffering ; 13 for-
bearing one another,
and forgiving o1e
another, if any man
have a quarrel against
any: even as Christ
forgave you, so also
do ye. 14 And above
all these things put on
charity, which is the
bond of perfectness.
15 And let the peace
of God rule in your
hearts, to the which
also ye are called in
one body; and be ye
thankful. 16 Let the
word of Christ dwell
in you richly in all
ὃ which a.
8 τού-
1 οἰκτιρμοῦ Of compassion
P τοῦ χριστοῖ
526
wisdom ; teaching and
adinonishiug one an-
other in psalms and
hymns and spiritual
songs, singing with
grace in your hearts
to the Lord. 17 And
whatsoever ye do in
word or deed, do all in
the name of the Lord
Jesus, giving thanks
to God and the Father
by him,
18 Wives, submit
yourselves unto your
own husbands, as it is
fit in the Lord, 19 Hus-
bands, love your
wives, and be not
bitter against them.
20 Children, obey
your parents in all
things: for this is well
pleasing unto the Lord.
21 Fathers, provoke
not your children to
anger, lest
discouraged. 22 Ser-
vants, obey in all
things your -masters
aecording to the flesh;
not with eyeservice,
as menpleasers; but
insingleness of heart,
fearing God: 23 and
whatsoever ye do, do
a1 heartily, as to the
Lord, and not unto
men ; 24 knowing that
of the Lord ye shall
receive the reward of
the inheritance : for ye
serve the Lord Christ.
25 But he that doeth
wrong shall receive
for the wrong which
he hath done: and
there is no respect of
persons. IV. Masters,
give unto your ser-
vants that which is
just and equal ; knqw-
ing that ye also have
a Master in heayen.
they be
2 Continue int prayer,
nud watch in the same
with thanksgiving ;
3 withal praying also
for us, that God would
open unto us adoor of
utterance, to speak
the mystery of Christ,
for which I am also
in bonds: 4 that I
may make it manifest,
ᾳ — καὶ LITrAW.
GLTTrAW.
Y — καὶ LTTrAW.
Wives) L.
Lord GLTTraw.
LTVrAW.
v τῷ θεῷ to God GLITrAw.
b εὐάρεστόν ἐστιν LITA.
© ὀφθαλμοδουλείᾳ eye-Service LW 3 ὀφθαλμοδουλίαις T.
h 6 (vead whatever) LTTrAW
1 γὰρ (read for he that) Lrfraw.
© οὐρανῷ heaven LTTrAW,
ΠΡῸΣ KOAAZTZAEILST Til, IV.
ἐν ὑμῖν πλουσίως, ἐν πάσῃ σοφίᾳ διδάσκοντες Kai vovbeE-
in you Ag. in all wisdom; teaching and admon-
τοῦντες ἑαυτοὺς ψαλμοῖς “καὶ" ὕμνοις "kai" poaic, πνευματι-
ishing each ΠΣ in psalms ar hymns and ?songs spiritual
καῖς ἐν " χάριτι ἄδοντες ἔν trp καρδίᾳ" ὑμῶν ‘rp κυρίῳ"
with grace singing in *heart py cur to the Lord.
17 καὶ πᾶν ὅτι ἂν" ποιῆτε ἐν λόγῳ ἢ ἐν ἔργῳ, πάντα
And everything, whatsocyer ye may do in word or in work, [do] all
ἐν ὀνόματι *kupiov Ἰησοῦ," εὐχαριστοῦντες τῷ θεῷ’ ὑκαὶ"
in{the] name of[the]Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and
πατρὶ Ov αὐτοῦ.
{the] Father by him.
18 At γυναῖκες, ὑποτάσσεσθε τοῖς "ἰδίοις" ἀνδράσιν, ὡς
Wives, subject yourselves to your own husbands, ag
ἀνῆκεν ἐν κυρίῳ. 19 Ot ἄνδρες, ἀγαπᾶτε τὰς yuvaixac*
is becoming in [the] Lord. SAID love the wives,
καὶ μὴ.πικραίνεσθε πρὸς αὐτάς. 20 Ta τέκνα, ὑπακούετε
and be not bitter against them, Children, eh
τοῖς γονεῦσιν KaTa.ravta’ τοῦτο.γάρ Ῥέστιν εὐάρεστον" “τῷ!
the parents in all things ; for this is well-plearing, to the
κυρίῳ. 21 Οἱ πατέρες, “μὴ. ἐρεθίζετε! τὰ τέκνα ὑμῶν, ἵνα μὴ
Lord. Fathers, do not provoke your children, that “not
J ~ ἧς « ~ c ,
ἀθυμῶσιν. 22 Οἱ δοῦλοι, ὑπακούετε. κατὰ πάντα τοῖς
1they 06 disheartened. Bondmen, obey in all eines the
κατὰ σάρκα κυρίοις, μὴ ἐν “ὀφθαλμοδουλείαις" ες ἀν-
“according *to “flesh ‘masters, ποῦ with eye-services,
ϑρωπάρεσκοι, (GX! ἐν ἁπλότητι καρδίας, ἡεπολμενοῦ Srov
men-pleasers, but in Bun licity. of heart, ΤΡΗΤΙΏΕ,
θεόν." 23 "kai wav.0.re ἐὰν ποιῆτε, ἐκ. ψυχῆς ἐργάζεσθε, Ὡς
God. And whatsoever ye may do; Gheactily, ‘wérk,
τῷ. κυρίῳ Kai οὐκ ἀνθρώποις" 24 εἰδότες OTL απὸ κυρίου
tothe Lord and not to men ; knowing that from [the] Lord
Ἰἀπολήψεσθε! τὴν ἀνταπόδοσιν τῆς KAnpovopmtac’ τῷ." γὰρ!
ye shall receive the Teco mene ofthe inheritance, for the
κυρίῳ χριστῷ Sovdevere. 25-0158" ἀδικῶν Ἰκομιεῖται:
Lord Christ ye serve. But he that does wrong shall receive [for]
ὃ ἠδίκησεν, καὶ οὐκ.ἔστιν ὑπροσωποληψία." 4 Oi κύριοι,
what he did wrong, and there is no respect of Persone. Masters,
TO δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα τοῖς δούλοις
that which [is] just and that which [is] equal to bondmen
παρέχεσθε, εἰδότες OTL και ὑμεῖς ἔχετε κύριον ἐν ϑρὺ avoic."
give, knowing that also ye have a Master in {the} eavens.
2 Τῇ προσευχῇ προσκαρτερεῖτε, γρηγοροῦντες ἐν αὐτῷ ἐν
In prayer stedfastly continue, WE in it with
εὐχαριστίᾳ" 3B προσευχύμενοι ἅμα «καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν, ἵνα ὁ θεὸς
GEE SENS praying withal also for us, that God
ἀνοίξῃ ἡμῖν θύραν τοῦ λόγου λαλῆσαι τὸ μνοτήριον τοῦ
may open tous adoor ofthe word tospeak the mystery of the
ριστοῦ, ov PO" καὶ dédguary 4 ἵνα φανε-
Christ, οἱ δοοουηῦΐ of which also I have a bound, that I may make
τ- καὶ LTTrAW. 8 + Τῇ LTTrAW. t rats καρδίαις hearts
*éav LTr. ἃ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ of Jesus Christ Lw.
z ἰδίοις (read to the husbands) @Lrmaw. a+ ὑμῶν (read your
¢ ev in [the] GLrTraw. ἃ παροργίζετε L.
f ἀλλὰ Tr. i coy κύριον the
1 ἀπολήμψεσθε LITA. — yap tor
M κομίσεται 1.. Ξ Soa LiTra,
P ὃν Whom L,
iY.
ρώσω αὐτὸ we
COLOSSIANS.
με λαλῆσαι. 5 ᾽Εν σοφίᾳ περιπατεῖτε
δεῖ
manifest it as it behoves me_ to speak. In wisdom walk
rR, 4 » A δὰ ? , « ,
πρὸς τοὺς ἔξω, τὸν καιρὸν ἐξαγοραζόμενοι. 6 ὁ λόγος
towards those without, 6 ‘time lransoming. [6 ?word
ὑμῶν πάντοτε ἐν χάριτι, ἅλατι
‘your [be] always with grace,
δεῖ ὑμᾶς ἑνὶ ἑκάστῳ ἀποκρίνεσθαι.
it bchoves you Seach *one ‘to “answer.
7 Ta Kar ἐμὲ πάντα γνωρίσει ὑμῖν Τυχικὸς
*The “things “concerning *me ‘all 7.111 *make “known ?°to'!you ®Tychicus
ὁ ἀγαπητὸς ἀδελφὸς καὶ πιστὸς διάκονος Kai “σύνδουλος
ἠρτυμένος, εἰδέναι πῶς
2with “salt ‘seasoned, to know how
the beloved .>rother and faithful servant and fellow-bondman
ἐν κυρίῳ, ὃ ὃν ἔπεμψα πρὸς ὑμᾶς εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο, ἵνα
in {the] Lord; whom Isent to you for this very thing, that
4γγφῷ" τὰ περὶ ὑμῶν" καὶ παρακαλέσῃ τὰς
he might know the things concerning you,
καρδίας ὑμῶν, 9 σὺν Ὀνησίμῳ, τῷ πιστῷ Kai ἀγαπητῷ
and might encourage
your hearts ; with Onesimus, the faithful and beloved
ἀδελφῷ, be ἐστιν ἐξ ὑμῶν: πάντα ὑμῖν βγνωριοῦσιν"
brother, who is of you. All things *to*you *they °will °make 7known
τὰ ὧδε.
"here.
10 ᾿Ασπάζεται ὑμᾶς ᾿Αρίσταρχος ὁ-συναιχμάλωτός. μου, καὶ
4Salutes fyou ‘Aristarchus 2my *fellow-prisoner, and
Μάρκος ὁ ἀνεψιὸς BapyaBa, περὶ οὗ ἐλάβετε ἐντολάς"
Mark, the cousin of Barnabas, coricerning whom yereceived orders,
ἐὰν ἔλθῃ "πρὸς ὑμᾶς, δέξασθε αὐτόν" 11 καὶ ᾿Τησοῦς ὁ λεγό-
Gf hecome to you, receive him,) and Jesus called
μενος Ἰοῦστος, οἱ ὄντες ἐκ περιτομῆς" * οὗτοι μόνοι
Justus, who are of [the] circumcision, These [are the] only
. συνεργοὶ εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, οἵτινες ἐγενήθησάν
fellow-workers for the kingdom of God, who were
μοι παρηγορία. 12 ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς Exagoacg ὁ ἐξ ὑμῶν
to me ἃ consolation. "Salutes ‘you ‘Epaphras who [is] of you,
~ ~ , > ΄ τ ν ~ ~
δοῦλος χριστοῦ", πάντοτε ἀγωνιζόμενος ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐν ταῖς
ὃ bondman of Christ, always striving for you in
προσευχαῖς, iva στῆτε, τέλειοι Kai “πεπληρωμένοι" ἐν
prayers, that ye may stand perfect and complete in
παντὶ θελήματι τοῦ θεοῦ. 13 μαρτυρῶ.γὰρ αὐτῷ ὅτι ἔχει
every will of God. For I bear witness to him that he has
x NA λ ‘ I ΝΗ ‘4 ε ~ ‘ ~ ? YA ὃ ΄ Ι ‘ ~
ζὴ ον πολυν ὕπερ υμων και των ἕν ao KEL και τῶν
*zeal *much for you and them in Laodicea and them
τὰ « , ? ΄ὔ € ~ ~ c > 4 c ?
ἐν Ἱεραπόλει. 14 ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς Λουκᾶς ὁ ἰατρὸς ὁ aya-
ἴῃ Hierapolis. ®Salutes ®you *Luke ?the *physician 3be-
πητός, καὶ Δημᾶς. 15 ἀσπάσασθε τοὺς ἐν YAaodiceia! aded-
loved, and Demas, Salute the *in “*Laodicea *breth-
ζ J 2 at ἢ ι Pe Ey ee ena ao Pl Boer Lise
φους, Kat *Nuugav" καὶ τὴν κατ᾽ οἶκον. αὐτοῦ ἐκκλησίαν
ren, and: Nymphas, and the ?in “his *house lassembly.
16 Ξ ‘ « > ~ ᾽ € ~ e 3 yt Be yo
καὶ ὅταν ἀναγνωσθῇ παρ᾽ ὑμῖν ἡ ἐπιστολή, ποιήσατε
And when may beread among you the episile, cause
ἵνα καὶ ἐν τῇ᾿ Λαοδικξων ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀναγνωσθῇ, Kai
that also in the of [*the] *Laodiceans ‘assembly it may be read, and
527
as I ought to speak,
5 Walk in wisdom to-
ward them that are
without, redeeming
the time. 6 Let your
speech bé alway with
grace, seasoned with
salt, that ye may know
how ye ought to an-
swer every man,
7 All my state shall
Tychicus declare unto
you, who jis a beloved
brother, and a faith-
ful minister and fel-
lowservant in the
Lord : 8 whom I have
sent unto you for the
same purpose, that he
might know your es-
tate, and comfort
your hearts; 9 with
Onesimus, a faithful
and beloved brother,
who is one of you.
They shall make
known unto you all
things which aye done
here.
10 Aristarchus my
fellowprisoner salut-
eth you, and Marcus,
sister’s son to Barna-
bas, (touching whom
ye received command-
ments :-if he come un-
to you, receive him ;)
11 and Jesus, which is
called Justus, who are
of the circumcision,
These only are my
fellowworkers unto
the kingdom of God,
which have been a
comfort unto me, 12 E-
paphras, who is one
of you, a servant of
Christ, saluteth you,
always labouring fer-
vently for you in
prayers, that ye may
stand perfect and com-
plete in all the will of
God. 13 For 1 bear
him record, that he
hath a great zeal for
you, and them that are
in Laodicea, and them
in Hierapolis. 14 Luke,
the beloved physician,
and Demas, greet you.
15 Salute the brethren
which are in Laodicea,
and Nymphas, andthe
church which is in his
house. 16 And when
this epistle is read a-
mong you, cause that
it be read aiso in the
church of the Laodi-
ceans; and that ye
4 γνῶτε ye might know Lrtr. 'ype@vuSLTTr. 58 yvwpicovow L.
read These only who are of the circumcision [are the] &. Ura.
¥ σταθῆτε Tr. “ πεπληροφορημένοι fully assured LTTraw.
GLTIrA; πόνον πολὺν Ww. Σ Λαοδικία.τ.
ΩΣ 2 Νύμφαν Nympha ©,
house) Lg αὐτῶν (read their house) Trra,
t Punctuate so as to
ἃ + Ἰησοῦ Jesus LTTra.
χ πολὺν πόνον much labour
a αὐτῆς (read Ler
528
likewise read the e-
pistle from Laodicea,
17 And say to Archip-
pus, Take heed to the
ministry which thou
hast received in the
Lord, that thou fulfil
it. 18 The salutation
by the hand of me
Paul. Remember my
bonds. Grace be with
you, Amen,
eH ΠΡΟΣ
DEE S10:
PAUL, and Silvanus,
and Timotheus, unto
the church of the
Thessalonians which is
in God the Father and
in the Lord Jesus
Christ: Grace be unto
you, and peace, from
God our Father, and
the Lord Jesus Christ,
.
2 We give thanks to
God always for you
all, making mention
of you in our prayers ;
3 remembering with-
out ceasing your work
of faith, and labour of
love, and patience of
hope in our Lord Je-
sus Christ, in the sight
of God and our Fa-
ther ; 4 knowing, bre-
thren beloved, your
election of God. 5 For
our gospel came not
unto you in wordonly,
but also in power, and
in the Holy Ghost, and
in much assurance ; as
ye know what manner
of men we were a-
mong you for your
sake. 6 And ye be-
vame followers of us,
ΠΡΟΣ OETSTAAONIKEIS A.
(°THE])
ig
τὴν ix ὉΛαοδικείας" ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀναγνῶτε" 17 καὶ εἴπατε
that from Laodicea that also ye may read, And say
᾿Αρχίππῳ, Βλέπε τὴν διακονίαν ἣν παρέλαβες ἐν
to Archippus, Take heed to the service which thou didst receive in [the]
κυρίῳ, ἵνα αὐτὴν πληροῖς. 18 Ὃ ἀσπασμὸς τῇ .-ἐμῃ. χειρὶ
Lord, ‘that it thou fulfil, The salutation *by *my [ον ἢ] Shand
Παύλου. μνημονεύετε μου τῶν δεσμῶν. ἡ χάρις μεθ᾽
of Ρ δαὶ. Remember my bonds. Grace [be] with
ὑμῶν. «ἀμήν."
you. Amen.
ἀπχρὸς Κολασσαεῖς ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Ῥώμης, διὰ Τυχικοῦ καὶ
To [the] Colossians written from Rome, by ‘ Tychicus and
᾽Ονηδίμου."
Onesimus,
OESSAAONIKEIS ENISTOAH TIAYAOY
TTHESSALONIANS EPISTLE SOF *PAUL
TIPOTH.!
*FIRST.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ καὶ Σιλουανὸς καὶ Τιμόθεος, τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ
Paul and Silvanus and Timotheus, tothe assembly
σαλονικέων ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ καὶ κυρίῳ Ἰησοῦ χριστῷ"
salonians in God [the] Father and[the] Lord Jesus Christ.
, ~ ‘ VED ’ ‘ ~ ~ x ΄
χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ᾿ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς. ἡμῶν καὶ κυρίου
Grace toyou and peace from God our Father and [the] Lord
Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ." Σ
Jesus Christ.
~ ~ ~ / ~
2 Εὐχαριστοῦμεν τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν,
We give thanks toGod always concerning all you,
~ Yay ~ ~ ~
νείαν ξὑμῶν'" ποιούμενοι ἐπὶ τῶν. προσευχῶν. ἡμῶν, 3 ἀδια-
Θεσ-
of Thes-
*mention “of *you 1making at our prayers, un-
λείπτως μνημονεύοντες ὑμῶν τοῦ ἔργου τῆς πίστεως καὶ τοῦ
ceasingly remembering your work of faith and
κόπου THC ἀγάπης καὶ τῆς ὑπομονῆς τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῦ κυρίου᾽
labour oflove and endurance of hope of -Lord
ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ, ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θεοῦ Kai πατρὸς ἡμῶν"
tour Jesus Christ, before ?God “and +*Father our ;
4 εἰδότες, ἀδελφοὶ ἠγαπημένοι ὑπὸ " θεοῦ, τὴν. ἐκλογὴν ὑμῶν"
knowing, brethren beloved by God, your election,
5 Ore τὸ. εὐαγγέλιον. ἡμῶν ovKiyevnOn ‘sic’ ὑμᾶς ἐν λόγῳ
Because our glad tidings came not to. you in word
μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν δυνάμει καὶ ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ, Kai "έν"
only, but also in power and in([the) Spirit Holy, and in
πληροφορίᾳ πολλῇ, καθὼς οἴδατε οἷοι ἐγενήθημεν ἐν!
2full “assurance -*much, even as ye know what we were among
ὑμῖν ov ὑμᾶς. 6 καὶ ὑμεῖς μιμηταὶ ἡμῶν ἐγενήθητε
you for the sake of you: and ye imitators of us became
Ὁ Λαοδικίας τ΄.
¢ — ἀμήν GLTTrAW. 4 ἸΤρὸς Κολοσσαεῖς Uc. Ε; — the subscription
GLTw ; Πρὸς Κολασσαεῖς Ira.
. 8. + τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου the apostle E; Πρὸς Θεσσαλονικεις α΄ LTTrAW.
of verse [L]@Tra.
[ev] Tr,
f — ἀπὸ θεοῦ to end
ὃ — ὑμῶν LTTr[ A]. h + τοῦ τ. 1 πρὸς 1, k — ἐν Τ{ττ].
1, 11. I THESSALONIANS.
καὶ. τοῦ κυρίου, δεξάμενοι τὸν λόγον ἐν θλίψει πολλῇ
and of the Lord, having cere the word in *tribulation ‘much
μετὰ χαρᾶς πνεύματος ἁγίου, 7 ὥστε γενέσθαι ls ™rvymouc!
with joy of [the] poo ‘Holy, sothat *became patterns
πᾶσιν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐν τῇ Μακεδονίᾳ καὶ ἃ τῇ ᾿Αχαΐᾳ.
toall those believing in Macedonia and Achaia :
8 ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν. γὰρ ἐξήχηται ὁ λόγος τοῦ κυρίου οὐ μόνον ἐν
for from you hassounded out the word of the Lord not only
in
TY Μακεδονίᾳ καὶ ο᾿Αχαΐᾳ, Padda" «καὶ ἐν παντὶ τύπῳ ἡ
Macedonia and Achaia, but also in every place
, « ~ © A A θ A 2% λ aN Q a “ 4
'πιστιςυμῶν ἢ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἐξελήλυθεν, ὥστε μὴ
your faith which [is] towards God has Bone abroad, soas °no
χρείαν τὴἡμᾶς ἔχειν! λαλεῖν re 9 αὐτοὶ. γὰρ περὶ
*need ‘for “us *to *have tosay anything; for themselves concer
ἡμῶν ἀπαγγέλλουσιν ὁποίαν εἴσοδον “ἔχομεν! "πρὸς ὑμᾶς,
us relate what entrance in we have to
you,
καὶ πῶς ἐπεστρέψατε TBO τὸν θεὸν ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων, δου-
and how ye turned God from idols,
to
λεύειν θεῷ ζῶντι και ἀληθινῷ, 10 καὶ ἀναμένειν τὸν υἱὸν
and to await
?
-ἐκ
serve a *God ne 7and = “true,
αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν, ὃν ἤγειρεν
"his from the heavens, whom he raised from among aes) dead— Je-
σοῦν τὸν ῥυόμενον ἡμᾶς "ἀπὸ"! τῆς ὀργῆς τῆς ἐρχομένης.
gus, who delivers us from the *wrath ee
2 Αὐτοὶ γὰρ οἴδατε, ἀδελφοί, τὴν. εἴσοδον. ἡμῶν τὴν
For * SERRE NE | ye ta eae ourentrancgin which{wehad]
πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ὅτι οὐ κενὴ γέγονεν. 2 ἀλλὰ καὶ! πσπροπαθόν-
to you, that not void but
τες καὶ ὑβρισθέντες,
fered and having been insulted, even as
it has been ;
ye know, at Philippi,
were bold in our God to speak to
Tov θεοῦ ἐν πολλῷ ἀγῶνι. 3 Ἢ γὰρ παράκλησις ἡμῶν
of Godin much _ conflict. For exhortation
of of uncleanuness, but
δεδοκιμάσμεθα ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ
we have been approved by God to be entrusted with the
error, nor nor in guile;
*Son
5 kes
νεκρῶν, In-
also having before suf-
καθὼς οἴδατε, ἐν Φιλίπποις, ἐπαῤ-
we
ῥησιασάμεθα ἐν τῷ. θεῷ. ἡμῶν λαλῆσαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς TO εὐαγγέλιον
you the glad tadings
οὐκ
‘our [was] not
ἐκ πλάνης, οὐδὲ ἐξ ἀκαθαρσίας, *ovre! ἐν δόλῳ, 4 ἀλλὰ καθὼς
even as
πιστευθῆναι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον,
glad tidings,
οὕτως λαλοῦμεν, οὐχ ὡς ἀνθρώποις ἀρέσκοντες, ἀλλὰ ὕτῷ"
80 we speak ; not as *men ‘pleasing, but
θεῷ, τῷ δοκιμάζοντι τὰς καρδίας Τἡμῶν." 5 Οὔτε.γάρ ποτε
God, who proves the hearts of us. For neither at any time
ἐν λόγῳ "κυλακείας" ἐγενήθημεν, καθὼς οἴδατε, οὔτε
with word of flattery were we {with you], evenas yeknow, nor
ἐν προφάσει πλεονεξίας, θεὸς μάρτυς, 6 οὔτε ζητοῦντες
with apretext of govebohenead, God [18] witness ; nor seeking
ἐξ ἀνθρώπων δόξαν, οὔτε ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν οὔτε ἀπ᾽ ἄλλων,
from men glory, neitherfrom you nor from others, [though].
δυνάμενοι ἐν βάρει εἶναι we χριστοῦ ἀπόστολοι; 7 add’!
having power “burdensome ‘to*be as Christ’s apostles ;
ἐγενήθημεν “ἤἥπιοι" ἐν μέσῳ. ὑμῶν, ὡς tar" τροφὸς
we were gentle in yourmidst, as
but
θάλπῃ
a nurse would cherish
529
and of the Lord, hev-
img received the werd
in much affliction,
with joy of the Holy
Ghost: 7 so that ye
were ensamples toall
that believe in Mace-
donia and Achaia,
8 For from you sound-
ed out the word of the
Lord not only in Ma-
cedonia and Achaia,
but also in every place
your faith to God-
ward is spread abroad;
so that we need not
to speak any thing.
9 For they themselves
shew of us what man-
ner of entering in we
had unto you, and how
ye turned to God from
idols to serve the liv-
ing and true God;
10 and to wait for
his Son from heaven,
whom he raised from
the dead, even Jesus,
which delivered us
from the wrath te
come.
I. For yourselves,
brethren, ow our
entrance in unto you,
that it was not in
vain: 2 but even after
that we had suffered
before,» and were
shainefully entreated,
as ye know, at Phi-
lippi, we were bold in
our God to speak unto
you the gospel of God
with much contention.
3 For our exhortation
was not of deceit, nor
of uncleanness, nor in
guile: 4 but as we
were allowed of God
to be put in trust with
the gospel, even so we
speak ; not as pleasing
men, but God, which
trieth our hearts. 5For
neither at any time
used we flattering
words, as ye know,
nor a cloke of: covet-
ousness ; God 8 wit=
ness: 6 nor of men
sought we glory, nei-
ther of you, nor yet of
others, when we might
have been burden-
some, as the apostles
of Christ. 7 But we
were gentle among
you, even as ἃ nurse
cherisheth her chil-
τὸ σύπον a pattern LTTrAW.
9 — καὶ nay τ ἔχειν ἡμᾶς LTTraw.
GLIT:A. “ἐκ out of Τιτ. — καὶ GLTTrAW.
ὑμῶν of you w. ὁ κολακίας T. > ἀλλὰ TTr.
D + ἐν iD LTTraw.
© + ἐν (in) τῇ LT.
53 ἔσχομεν We had GLTTraw.
* οὐδὲ LITrAW.
© νήπιοι Simple &.
P ἀλλ᾽ LA.
t ote τῶν the
Υ — τῷ [L]rTra.
ἃ ἐὰν LITA.
M bi
530
dren: 8 so being af-
fectionately desirous
of you, we were will-
ing to have imparted
unto you, not the gos-
pel of God only, but
also our own souls,
because ye were dear
unto us. 9 For ye re-
member, brethren, our
labour and travail:
for labouring night
and day, because we
would not be charge-
able uwuto any of you,
we preached unto you
the gospel, of God.
10 Ye are witnesses,
and God also, how
holily and justly and
unblameably we be-
haved ourselves a-
mong you that be-
lieve : 11 as ye know
how we exhorted and
comforted and charged
every one of you, as &
father doth his chil-
dren, 12 that ye would
walk worthy of God,
who hath called you
unto his kingdom and
glory. 13 For this
cause also thank we
God without ceasing,
because, when ye re-
ceived the word of
God which ye heard
of us, ye received it
not as the word of
men, but as it is in
truth, the word of
God, which effectually
worketh also in you
that believe. 14 For
ye, brethren, became
followers of the
churches of God which
in Judza are in Ohrist
Jesus: for ye also
have suffered like
things of your own
countrymen, even as
they have of the Jews:
15 who both killed the
Lord -Jesus, and their
own prophets, and
have persecuted us ;
and they please. n>
God, and are con-
trary ‘to all ‘men:
16 forbidding us to
speak to the Gentiles
that they might be
saved, to fill up thefr
sins alway: for the
wrath is come upon
them to the utter-
most.
17 But we, brethren,
beiv:g taken from you
for a short time in
ΠΡΟΣ OESTAAONIKETS A.
‘also our
APELTET WC
138
Ἧς ~ , = wv et , Π « ~ 9 ~.
TQA.EAUTNHC TEKVA. 8 οὕτως LUELOOMEVOL ὕμων, εὐδοκοῦμεν
her own children. Thus yearning over you, we were. pleased
μεταδοῦναι ὑμῖν οὐ μόνον τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ
to have imparted toyou not only the glad tidings of Ged, but
καὶ τὰς ἑαυτῶν ψυχάς, διότι ἀγαπητοὶ ἡμῖν fyeyévnode."
own lives, because beloved tous ye have become,
΄ ΄ 2 , ΄ » ῳ »
9 μνημονεύετε. γάρ, ἀδελφοί, τὸν. κόπον. ἡμῶν καὶ τὸν μόχθον"
Foryeremember, _— brethren, our labour and the ‘ toil,
νυκτὸς. ξγὰρ' Kai ἡμέρας ἐργαζόμενοι, πρὸς TO μὴ ἐπιβαρῆσαί
for night and day working, for not to burden
τινα ὑμῶν, ἐκηρύξαμεν εἰς ὑμᾶς. τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ θεοῦ.
anyone of you, we proclaimed to you the _ glad tidings of God.
10 ὑμεῖς μάρτυρες καὶ ὁ θεός, ὡς ὁσίως καὶ δικαίως καὶ
Ye fare] witnesses, and God, how holily and righteously and
ὑμῖν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐγενήθημεν, 11 καθάπερ:
blamelessly with you that believe we were: even as
οἴδατε, we ἕνα ἕκαστον ὑμῶν, ὡς πατὴρ τέκνα ἑαυτοῦ, Tapa-
ye know, how’ each one of you, as a father *children "his *own, ex-
καλοῦντες ὑμᾶς Kai παραμυθούμενοι 12 καὶ "μαρτυρούμενοι,"
horting you and eonsoling rand testifying,
εἰς τὸ ἱπεριπατῆσαι' ὑμᾶς ἀξίως τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ καλοῦντος
for 2to “have *walked tyou worthily of God, who ealls
ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν. ἑαυτοῦ βασιλείαν καὶ δόξαν. 18 * Διὰ τοῦτο
to his own kingdom Because of this
καὶ ἡμεὶς εὐχαριστοῦμεν τῷ θεῷ ἀδιαλείπτως, OTL παραλα-
you and glory.
also we give thanks toGod unceasingly, that, having re-
Bovreg λόγον ἀκοῆς παρ᾽ ἡμῶν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐδέξασθε ov
ceived [the] word of [the] report *by 4us 1of “God, ye accepted not
λόγον ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλὰ καθώς ἐστιν ἀληθῶς, λόγον θεοῦ, ὃς
*word *men’s, but evenas itis truly, 2word *God’s, which
καὶ ἐνεργεῖται ἐν ὑμῖν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν. 14 ὑμεῖς.γὰρ μιμηταὶ
also works in you who believe. For ye imitators
ἐγενήθητε, ἀδελφοί, τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν TOU θεοῦ τῶν οὐσῶν ἐν τῇ
became, brethren, of the assemblies of God which are in
Ἰουδαίᾳ ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, Ore ἱταὐτὰ! ἐπάθετε Kai ὑμεὶς
Judea in Christ Jesus ; because the same things “suffered “also ‘ye
ὑπὸ πῶν ἰδίων συμφυλετῶν καθὼς Kai αὐτοὶ ὑπὸ τῶν ᾿Ιου-
from . your own countrymen as also they from the Jews,
daiwy, 15 τῶν καὶ τὸν κύριον ἀποκτεινάντων ᾿Ιησοῦν καὶ
ἢ who *both *the *Lord killed Jesus and
τοὺς "ἰδίους" προφήτας, Kai "ὑμᾶς" ἐκδιωξάντων, Kai θεῷ
their own prophets, and “you ‘drove out, and *God
ἡ-ἀρεσκόντων, καὶ πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἐναντίων, 10 κω-
1do “not “please, and “all 3to°men [ςἴ8416] 7contrary, ᾿ for-
λυόντων ἡμᾶς τοῖς ἔθνεσιν λαλῆσαι ἵνα σωθῶσιν, εἰς
bidding us tothe nations to speak that they may besaved, for
τὸ ἀναπληρῶσαι αὐτῶν τὰς ἁμαρτίας πάντοτε" οξφθασεν" δὲ
to fill up their sins always : but is come
ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς ἡ ὀργὴ εἰς.τέλος.
upon them the wrath to the uttermost,
© ~ , ’ Sen
17 Ἡμεῖς.δέ, ἀδελφοί, ἀπορφανισθέντες ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν πρὸς
But we, brethren, having been bereaved of you for
6 eS ——— — ΞΕ -------ς-- --- - π------ --------- ------ τισι:
© ὀμειρόμενοι GLTTrAW.
Ὁ μαρτυρόμενος TIrAW.
αὐτὰ GLTTIAW.
f ἐγενήθητε ye became LTTrAw.
1 περιπατεῖν to “walk ETTrAW.
τὰ — ἰδίους (read the prophets) GLTTrAW
prop
Β — yap for GLTTrAW.
k + καὶ and LITA. lta
+ 0 ἡμᾶς US EGLTTrAW.
© ἔφθακεν has come L.
ΠῚ Tit, Y THESSALONIANS.
καιρὸν ὥρας προσώπῳ οὐ καρδίᾳ, περισσοτέρως ἐσπου-
time ofan hour in face, not imheart, more abundantly were
δάσαμεν τὸ πρόσωπον ὑμῶν ἰδεῖν ἐν πολλῷ ἐπιθυμίᾳ" 18 «διὸ!
diligent your face to see with much desire ; wherefore
mney 7 ? ~ 4 tow a, \ ~ , oe
ἠθελήσαμεν ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἐγὼ μὲν Παῦλος καὶ ἅπαξ
we wished tocome to you, I indeed Paul, koth once
Kai δίς, Kai ἐνέκοψεν ἡμᾶς ὁ σατανᾶς. 19 Tic-ydp λῤ ἡμῶν
and twice, and “hindered ~-“us 1Satan ; for what [is] our
ἐλπὶς ἢ χαρὰ 7 στέφανος καυχήσεως; ἢ οὐχὶ καὶ ὑμεῖς
hope or joy or crown of boasting? or[are] not even ye
ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ *xpicrov' ἐν τῇ αὐτοῦ
before our Lord Jesus Christ at his
- ΄ € ~ , ᾽ € , € & € ’
παρουσίᾳ ; 20 ὑμεῖς. γάρ ἐστε ἡ. δόξα. ἡμῶν και ἢ χαρά.
coming ? for ye are our glory’ and joy.
9 Διὸ μηκέτι στέγοντες, "εὐδοκήσαμεν"! καταλειφθῆναι
Wherefore nolonger enduring, we thought good to be left
ἐν ᾿Αθήναις μόνοι, 2 Kai ἐπέμψαμεν Τιμόθεον τὸν ἀδελφὸν
in Athens alone, and sent Timotheus *brother
ἡμῶν καὶ ᾿διάκονον" τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ συνεργὸν ἡμῶν" ἐν τῷ
Xouy and servant of God and *fellow-worker ‘our in the
εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ χριστοῦ, εἰς TO στηρίξαι ὑμᾶς Kai παρακαλέσαι
glad tidings ofthe Christ, for toestablish you and _ to encourage
ὑμᾶς" *repi' τῆς. πίστεως ὑμῶν 8 ὑτῷ"! τμηδένα σαίνεσθαι!"
you concerning your faith that no one be moved
ἐν ταῖς. θλίψεσιν ταύταις: αὐτοὶ γὰρ οἴδατε Ort εἰς τοῦτο
by these tribulations. (For yourselves know that for this
κείμεθα" 4 καὶ. γὰῤ Ore πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἦμεν, προελέγομεν ὑμῖν
we are set ; for also, when with you wewere, wetold “beforehand ‘you
Ort μέλλομεν θλίβεσθαι, καθὼς καὶ ἐγένετο καὶ οἴ-
we are about ἴο suffer tribulation, evenas also itcametopass and ye
. A ~~ ᾽ ‘ ᾿ , , wv ? A
dare. 5 διὰ τοῦτο κἀγὼ μηκέτι στέγων, ἔπεμψα εἰς τὸ
Know.) Because of this. Talso no longer enduring, sent for
γνῶγαι τὴν. πίδτιν ὑμῶν,. μήπως ἐπείρασεν, tude ὁ
to know your faith, lest perhaps *did *tempt ‘you ‘he 2who
πειράζων, καὶ εἰς κενὸν γένηται ὁ. κόπος ἡμῶν. 6 ἄρτι δὲ
Ξυρῃλρῦβ, and void should become our labour. But now
ἐλθὸ T As κ᾿ « ~ Sa ee ν᾿ >
ἑελύοντος Tiuolsov πρὸς ἡμᾶς ap ὑμῶν, καὶ εὐαγγελισα-
"having "come *Timotheus ἴο us from you, and having announced
[4 « ~ ΄ \ A , ~ e
μένου ἡμῖν τὴν πίστιν Rai τὴν ἀγάπην ὑμῶν, Kai Ort
glad tidings to us [of] "faith and *love tyour, and that
ἔχετε μνείαν ἡμῶν ἀγαθὴν πάντοτε, ἐπιποθοῦντες ἡμᾶς
ye nave *remembrance ‘of Sus “good lalways, longing Sus
ἰδεῖν, καθάπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς ὑμᾶς, 7 διὰ τοῦτο παρεκλή-
*to*see, evenas also we you: becauseof this we were encou-
? , > ~ \ ΄ ~ ΄ ‘ ? ΄
θημεν, ἀδελφοί, ἐφ᾽ ὑμῖν, ἐπὶ πάσῃ τῇ "θλίψει καὶ ἀνάγκῃ!"
raged, brethren, asto you, in all “tribulation “and *necessity
ἡμῶν, διὰ τῆς ὑμῶν. πίστεως: 8 bre νῦν ζῶμεν ἐὰν ὑμεῖς
our, through your faith, because now welive if ye
b ¢ I 2 ΄ ΄ ἘΝ, ᾽ , ΄
στηκητε ἐν κυρίῳ. 9 τίνα.γὰρ εὐχαριστίαν δυνάμεθα
should stand fast in [the] Lord. For what thanksgiving are we able
a a 2 ~ \ ~ ryan S ΄ ~ ~
τῷ θεῷ ἀνταποδοῦναι περὶ ὑμῶν, ἐπὶ πάσῃ τῇ χαρᾷ
*to*God ἰο “render concerning you, for all _ the joy
531
presence, not in heart,
endeavoured the more
abundantly tosee yout
face with great desire,
18 Wherefore we would
have come unto you,
even I Paul, once
and again ; but Satan
hindered us. 19 For
what is our hope, or
joy, or crown of re-
joicing ? Are noteven
ye in the presence of
our Lord Jesus Christ
at his coming ?. 20 for
ye are our glory and
joy.
III. Wherefore when
we could no longer
forbear, we thought
it good to be left at
Athens alone; 2 and
sent Timotheus, our
brother, and minister
of God, and our fellow-
labourer in the gospel
of Christ, to establish
you, and to comfort
you concerning your
faith: 3that no man
should be moved by
these afflictions: for
yourselves know that
we are appointed there~
unto. 4 For verily,
when we. were with
you, we told you be-
fore that we should
suffer tribulation :
even as it came to pass,
and ye know. 5 For
this cause, when ἢ
could no longer for:
bear, I sent to,know
your faith, lest by
some means the temp-
ter kave tempted you,
and our labour be in
vain. 6 But now when
Timotheus came from
you unto*us, and
brought us good tid-
ings of your faithand
charity, and that ye
have good remem-
brance of us always,
desiring greatly to see
us, as we also to seé
you: 7 therefore, bre-
thren, we were com-
forted over you in all
our affliction and dis-
tress by your faith:
8 for now we live, if
ye stand fast in the
Lord. 9 For what
thanks can we render
to God again for you,
for all the joy where-
a τ ἕὀἐττΠΠσΠΠΠσσσοοσοσοσοοοσοσοοοοοσοοοοοοέοοΠέΠΠτΠτ888 [88 Πβῥτθ5““------΄-.-.-΄ς-ς----
4 διότι because LTTraw. τ — χριστοῦ LTTrA.
fellow-worker (read τοῦ θεοῦ under God) GLaw.
“ τ ὑμᾶς LITrAW. X ὑπὲρ GLTTrAW. ¥ τὸ LTTrAW.
θαι L. ἃ ἀνάγκῃ καὶ θλίψει LITrAW. b στήκετε stand fast ὙἼΓΑ.
8 ηὐδοκήσαμεν TTr.
ν᾽ — kal συνεργὸν ἡμῶν GLITrAW.
2 μηδὲν (nothing [ye]) acatveo=
t συνεργὸν
532
with we joy for your
sakes before our God ;
10 night and day pray-
ing excecdingly that
we might see your
face, and might per-
fect that which is
Jacking in your faith?
11 Now God himself
and our Father, and
our Lord Jesus Christ,
direct our way unto
you, 12 And the Lord
make you to increase
and abound in love
one toward another,
and toward all men,
even as we do toward
you: 13 to the end he
may stablish your
hearts unblameable in
holiness before God,
even our Father, at the
coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ with all
his saints.
LV. Furthermore then
we beseech you, bre-
thren, and exhort you
by the Lord Jesus, that
as ye have received of
us how ye ought to
walk and to please
God, so ye would a-
bound more and more,
2 For ye know what
commandments we
gave you by the Lord
Jesus, 3 For this is
the will of God, even
your sanctification,
hat ye should abstain
from fornication :
4 that every one of you
should know how to
possess his vessel in
sanctification and ho-
nour ; 5 not inthe lust
of concupiscence, even
as the Gentiles which
know not God: 6 that
no man go beyond and
defraud his brother in
any matter: because
that the Lord is the
avenger of all such, as
we also have fore-
warned you and testi-
fied. 7 For God hath
not called us unto un-
cleanness, but unto
holiness. 8 He there-
fore that despiseth, de-
spiseth not man, but
God, who hath also
given unto us his holy
Spirit.
eRe ee eS
¢ ; (ending the question at ἡμῶν) GA.
£— χριστοῦ LTTrAW.
k + καθὼς καὶ περιπατεῖτε even as also ye are walking LrTraw..
m — ὃ (veadd [the]) LTTra.
ᾳ διδόντα gives LTTr.
of God) x.
ΠΡῸΣ OESSAAONIKEIS A,
Ill, IV.
ea , ? « ~ »ν ~ ~ t ~
χαίρομεν δὶ ὑμᾶς ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ.θεοῦ. ἡμῶν,“
wherewith werejoice ΟἹ accountof you before our God,
10 νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας “ὑπὲρ.ἐκπερισσοῦ" δεόμενοι εἰς τὸ ἰδεῖν
night and day exceedingly beseeching for to see
ὑμῶν τὸ πρόσωπον, καὶ καταρτίσαι τὰ ὑστερήματα THC πίστεως
your face, and to perfect the things Jacking in *faith
ὑμῶν; 11 Avroc.dé ὁ θεὸς Kat πατὴρ ἡμῶν καὶ ὁ.κύριος ἡμῶν
lyour ? But *himself *°God *and 7our°*Father ‘and Sour °Lord
Ἰησοῦς "χριστὸς" κατευθύναι τὴν. ὁδὸν ἡμῶν πρὸς ὑμᾶς.
toFesus **Christ lmay direct our way to you.
12 ὑμᾶς. δὲ ὁ κύριος πλεονάσαι καὶ περισσεύσαι τῇ
But ὅγοα *the *Lord ‘may *make to exceed and to abound
ἀγάπῃ
> > , ‘ ? , ’ ΟἿ c ~
εἰς ἀλλήλους καὶ εἰς πάντας, καθάπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς
in love
toward one another and toward all, evenas also we
εἰς ὑμᾶς, 18 εἰς τὸ στηρίξαι ὑμῶν τὰς καρδίας ἀμέμπτους
toward you, for toestablish your hearts blameless
ἐν οὐ κοῦ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πατρὸς ἡμῶν, ἐν τῇ
in oliness before 2God “and *Father- ‘our, at the
παρουσίᾳ τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ ἰχριστοῦ" μετὰ πάντων τῶν
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with © all
ἁγίων. αὐτοῦ. 8
his saints.
hry |! x + 10 \ , ? ~ « ~ ‘
4 "To" λοιπὸν οὖν, ἀδελφοί, ἐρωτῶμεν ὑμᾶς καὶ Tapa-
For the rest then, brethren, we beseech you and we
καλοῦμεν ἐν κυρίῳ ᾿Ιησοῦ,͵ καθὼς παρελάβετε παρ᾽ ἡμῶν
exhort in [the] Lord Jesus, evenas ye received from us
τὸπῶς δεῖ ὑμᾶς περιπατεῖν καὶ ἀρέσκειν θεῷ, * ἵνα περισ-
how it behoves you to walk and please God, that yeshould
σεύητε μᾶλλον. 2 οἴδατε.γὰρ τίνας παραγγελίας ἐδώκαμεν.
abound more. For yeknow what injunctions we gave
ὑμῖν διὰ τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ. 8 τοῦτο.γάρ ἐστιν θέλημα τοῦ
you through the Lord Jesus, For this is “will
θεοῦ, ὁ ἁγιασμὸς ὑμῶν, ἀπέχεσθαι ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ τῆς πορνείας,
1God’s, your sanctification, “to*abstain [’for]*you from fornication,
4 εἰδέναι ἕκαστον ὑμῶν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σκεῦος κτᾶσθαι ἐν
*to *know teach of “you [how] *his*own ‘vessel ‘to *posscss in
ἁγιασμῷ καὶ τιμῇ, 5 μὴ ἐν πάθει ἐπιθυμίας καθάπερ καὶ
sanctification and honour, (not in passion of lust evenas also
τὰ ἔθνη τὰ μὴ εἰδότα τὸν Gedy? Ὁ τὸ μὴ ὑπερβαίνειν Kai
the nations who know not God,) not to go beyond and
πλεονεκτεῖν ἐν τῷ πράγματι τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, διότι ἔκ-
to overreach in the , matter his brother ; because [the] a-
δικος m6" κύριος περὶ πάντων τούτων, καθὼς καὶ
venger [is] the ord concerning all these things, even as_ also
"προείπαμεν! ὑμῖν Kai διεμαρτυράμεθα. 7 οὐ.γὰρ ἐκάλεσεν
we told “before ‘you and fully testified, For “ποὺ 7cailed
€ “Ψ « θ x ? A 3 θ ΄ oO ἰλλ΄" Ἵ ε - ~
ἡμᾶς ὁ θεὸς ἐπὶ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ, °a ἐν ἁγιασμῷ. ὃ τοιγαροῦν
31:5
1God to uncleanness, but in sanctification. So then
« > ~ 3. » » > ~ A} ‘ , .
ὁ ἀθετῶν, οὐκ ἄνθρωπον ἀθετεῖ, ἀλλὰ τὸν θεόν, τὸν
he that sets aside, ποῦ “man 1sets aside, but God, who
Ρκαὶ" «δόντα! ττὸ. πνεῦμα. αὐτοῦ" τὸ ἅγιον εἰς "ἡμᾶς."
also gave his “Spirit us,
*Holy to
© — χριστὸς LTTrA.
i + ἵνα that LTTra.
1 4 [τὸ] (read the will
© ἀλλὰ TTr. P — καὶ LT:[a].
5 ὑμᾶς yOu LTTrAW.:
ἃ ὑπερεκπερισσοῦ GLTTrAW.
Ε + ἀμήν Amen [LJT. bh — To GLTTrAW.
π προείπομεν G.
τ αὐτοὺ τὸ πνεῦμα L.
IV, V. I THESSALONIANS.
9 Περὶ. δὲ τῆς φιλαδελφίας οὐ χρείαν ᾿ἔχετε" ρά-
Now concerning brotherly love *no ‘need ‘tye *have [for me] to
ev ὑμῖν, αὐτοὶ γὰρ ὑμεῖς θεοδίδακτοί ἐστε εἰς TO ἀγαπᾷν
write toyou, for ?yourselves ‘tye ‘taught of °God “are for to love
ἀλλήλους" 10 καὶ. γὰρ ποιεῖτε αὐτὸ εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἀδελ-
one another. For also ye do this towards all the bre-
φοὺς Yrove! ἐν ὕλῃ.τῇ. Μακεδονίᾳ. παρακαλοῦμεν δὲ ὑμᾶς,
thren who [8767] in the whole of Macedonia ; but we exhort you,
ἀδελφοί, περισσεύειν μᾶλλον, 11 Kai φιλοτιμεῖσθαι ἡσυχάζειν
brethren, to abound more, and endeavour earnestly to be quiet
καὶ πράσσειν τὰ ἴδια, καὶ ἐργάζεσθαι ταῖς "ἰδίαις". χερσὶν
and to do your own things, and to work with 70wn “hands
ὑμῶν, καθὼς ὑμῖν παρηγγείλαμεν, 12 ἵνα περιπατῆτε εὐ-
tyour, evenas on you we enjoined, that yemaywalk be-
σχημόνως πρὸς τοὺς ἔξω, καὶ μηδενὸς χρείαν ἔχητε.
comingly towards those without, and of noone need ‘may “have.
13 Οὐ *Oédw" δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, περὶ
*Not *I %do*wish ‘but you~ to be ignorant, brethren, concerning
τῶν ὑκεκοιμημένων," ἵνα μὴ.λυπῆσθε, καθὼς Kai οἱ λοιποὶ
those who have fallen asleep, that ye be not grieved, even as also the rest
οἱ μὴ ἔχοντες ἐλπίδα. 14 εἰ. γὰρ. πιστεύομεν ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς ἀπέ-
who have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died
θανεν. καὶ ἀνέστη, οὕτως Kai ὃ θεὸς τοῦς κοιμηθέντας.
and rose again, 80 also God those who are fallen asleep
διὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἄξει σὺν αὐτῷ. 15 τοῦτο.γὰρ ὑμῖν λεέ-
through Jesus willbring with him. For this to you we
youev ἐν λόγῳ κυρίου, ὕτι ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες, οἱ περι-
Bay in [the] word of[the] Lord, that we the living who re-
λειπόμενοι εἰς τὴν παρουσίαν τοῦ κυρίου, ov_uyn φθάσωμεν
main to the coming ofthe Lord, inno wise may anticipate
τοὺς κοιμηθέντας" 16 ὅτι αὐτὸς ὁ κύριος ἔν. κελεύσ-
those who are fallen asleep; because *himself ‘the *Lord with a shout of com-
part, ἐν φωνῇ ἀρχαγγέλου Kai ἐν σάλπιγγι θεοῦ κατα-
mand, with “voice ‘archangel’s and with trumpet of God shall
βήσεται ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ οἱ νεκροὶ ἐν χριστῷ ἀναστήσονται.
descend from heaven, and the dead in Christ shall rise
πρῶτον" 17 ἔπειτα ἡμεῖς ot ζῶντες ot περιλειπόμενοι, ἅμα
first ; then we the, living who remain, together
σὺν αὐτοῖς ἁρπαγησόμεθα ἐν νεφέλαις εἰς ἀπάντησιν
with them _ shall be caught away in [{Π6] clouds for [the} meeting
TOU κυρίου εἰς ἀέρα, Kai οὕτως πάντοτε σὺν +» κυρίῳ ἐσό-
of the Lord in{[the] air; and thus always with [the] Lord we shall
ere 18 ὥστε παρακαλεῖτε ἀλλήλους ἐν τοῖς. λόγοις. τούτοις.
Θ. So encourage one another with these words,
5 ἸΤερὶ δὲ τῶν χρόνων καὶ τῶν καιρῶν, ἀδελφοί, οὐ χρείαν
But concerning the times and the seasons, *no =. *» need
« ~ , 4 ~ ε
ἔχετε ὑμῖν γράφεσθαι: 2 αὐτοὶ γὰρ ἀκριβῶς οἴδατε ὅτι
tye “have for you to be written [to], for 2yourselves *accurately γα *know that
2)" ἡμέρα κυρίου we κλέπτης ἐν νυκτὶ οὕτως ἔρχεται"
brethren,
the day of[the] Lord as_ a thief by night 80 comes,
3 ὅταν "γὰρ" «λέγωσιν, Ἑϊρήνη καὶ ἀσφάλεια, τότε aipvi-
For when they maysay, Peace and security, then sud-
διος αὐτοῖς égiorarat' ὄλεθρος, ὥσπερ ἡ. ὠδὶν τῇ
den Ὅροι *them comes 1destruction, as travail to her
533
9 But as touching
brotherly love ye need
not that I write unto
you : for ye yourselves
are taught of God
to love one another.
10 And indeed ye do
it toward all the bre-
thren which arein all
Macedonia: but we
beseech you, brethren,
that ye increase more
and more; ll and that
yestudy to be quiet,and
to do your own busi-
ness, and towork with
your own hands, as
we commanded you;
12 that ye may walk
honestly toward them
that are without, and
that ye may have lack
of nothing.
13 But I would not
have you to be igno-
rant, brethren, con-
cerning them which
are asleep, that ye sor-
row not, even as others
which have no hope.
14 For if we believe
that Jesus died and
Tose again, even so
them also which sleep
in Jesus will God bring
with him. 15 For this
we say unto you by
the word of the Lord,
that we which are a-
live and remain unto
the coming of the Lord
shall not prevent them
which are _ asleep.
16 For the Lord him-
self shall descend from
heaven with a shout,
with the voice of the
archangel, and with
the trump of God:
and the dead in Christ
shall rise first :17 then
we which are alive and
remain shall be caught
up together with them
in the clouds, to meet
the Lord in the air:
and so shall we ever
he with the Lord.
18 Wherefore comfort
one arfother with these
words,
V. But of the times
and the seasons, bre-
thren, ye have no need
that I write unto you.
2 For yourselves know
perfectly that the day
of the Lord so com-
eth as a thief in the
night. 3' Yor when
they shall say, Peace
and safety ; then sud-
den destruction com-
eth upon them, as
travail upon a woman
t ἔχομεν Wo nave L, ¥ — τοὺς LT(Tr].
380 “wish GuitraW. Y κοιμωμένων are falling asleep Lrtra.
Ω ἀπ 5 Bites
8 — yap for GTTra ; [δὲ] Dut L. Ὁ ἐπίσταται TIT.
w — ἰδίαις OWN LTTrAW.
t— ἡ (read [the]) Lrtr[a]w.
τ θέλομεν *we
534
with child; and they
shall notescape. 4 But
ye, brethren, are not
in darkness, that that
day should overtake
you as a thief. 5 Ye
are all the children of
light, and the child-
ren of the day: we are
not of the night, nor of
darkness. 6 Therefore
let us not sleep, as do
others; but let us
watch and be sober.
7 For they that sleep
sleep in the night;
and they that be
drunken are drunken
in the night. 8 But
let us, who are of the
day, be sober, putting
on the breastplate of
faith and love; and for
an helmet, the hope
of salvation. 9 For
God hath not appoint-
ed us to wrath, but to
obtain salvation by
our Lord Jesus Christ,
10 who died for us,
that, whether we wake
or sleep, we should live
together with him.
11 Wherefore comfort
yourselves together,
and edify one another,
even as also ye do.
12 And we beseech
you, brethren, to know
them which labour a-
mong you, andare over
you in the Lord, and
admonish you; 13 and
to esteem them very
highly in love for
their work’s sake.
And be «αὖ peace
among yourselves,
14 Now we exhort you,
brethren, warn them
that are unruly, com-
fort the feebleminded,
support the weak, be
patient toward all men.
15 See that none render
evil for evil unto any
man ; but ever follow
that which is good,
both among your-
selves, and to all men.
16 Rejoice evermore.
17 Pray without ceas-
ing. 18 In every thing
give thanks: for this
is the will of God
in Christ Jesus con-
cerning you. 19 Quench
1 P50 Ss) OE SS AGO Nek bie) A,
ἐν γαστρί ἐχούσῃ, Kai ov. ἐκφύγωσιν. 4 ὑμεῖς.δέ, ἀδελ-
that is with child ; and in no-wise shall they escape. But ye, bree
ί ’ ? τ ? , i c,*, c , ε ~ ll ees d ΄ "
Pol, οὐκιέστε ἐν σκότει, twa “Ἢ ἡμέρα ὑμᾶς" ὡς “κλέπτης
ὟΣ
thren, are not in darkness, that the day you as a thief
καταλάβῃ" 5 πάντες " ὑμεῖς υἱοὶ φωτός ἐστε Kai υἱοὶ ἡμέρας"
should overtake : all ye sons oflight are and sons of day;
? 2 ‘ x 7 mA ΄ » + \ ,
οὐκιἐσμὲν νυκτὸς οὐδὲ σκότους. 6 dpa οὖν μὴ. καθεύδωμεν
wearenot ofnight ὩΟΥΓ of darkness, So then we should not sleep
we ‘kai! οἱ λοιποί, ἀλλὰ γρηγορῶμεν καὶ νήφωμεν.
as also the _ rest, but we should watch and we should be sober ;
7 οἱ γὰρ καθεύδοντες νυκτὸς καθεύδουσιν, καὶ οἱ μεθυ-
for they that sleep *by *night and they that are
σκόμενοι νυκτὸς μεθύουσιν" 8 ἡμεῖς.δὲ ἡμέρας ὄντες νήφω-
drunken “by *night ‘get *drunk; but we *of*day ‘being should be
μεν, "ἐνδυσάμενοι θώρακα πίστεως καὶ ἀγάπης, καὶ
sober, having put on [the] breastplate of faith and love, and [as]
περικεφαλαίαν ἐλπίδα σωτηρίας" 9 Ort οὐκ ἔθετο ἡμᾶς
helmet *hope salvation’s ; because *not *has *set ‘us
ε \ > > , ? ᾽ ? ΄ , -
ὁ θεὸς εἰς ὀργήν, ἀλλ᾽! εἰς περιποίησιν σωτηρίας διὰ τοῦ
God for wrath, but for obtaining salvation through
κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, 10 τοῦ ἀποθανόντος δὑπὲρ' ἡμῶν,
our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us,
, » ~ « ~
iva εἴτε γρηγορῶμεν εἴτε καθεύδωμεν, ἅμα σὺν αὐτῷ
that whether we may watch or we may sleep, together with him
΄ x ~ > ΄ \ > ~ x
ζήσωμεν. 11 διὸ παρακαλεῖτε ἀλλήλους, Kai οἰκοδομεῖτε εἷς
we may live. Wherefore encourage one another, and build up one
τὸν ἕνα, καθὼς καὶ ποιεῖτε.
the other, evenas also ye are doing.
12 ᾿Ερωτῶμεν.δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, εἰδέναι τοὺς κοπιῶντας
But we beseech you, brethren, to know thosewho labour
ἐν ὑμῖν, Kai προϊσταμένους ὑμῶν ἐν κυρίῳ, Kai νουθε-
among you, ‘and take the lead of you in{the] Lord, and admo-
Touvrac ὑμᾶς, 13 Kai ἡγεῖσθαι αὐτοὺς ἰὑπὲρ.ἐκπερισσοῦ" ἐν
tsleep,
nish you, and toesteem them exceedingly in
ἀγάπῃ διὰ τὸ ἔργον.αὐτῶν. εἰρηνεύετε ἐν éavroic."
love on account of their work. Be at peace among yourselves.
14 παρακαλοῦμεν δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, νουθετεῖτε τοὺς ἀτάκτους,
But we exhort you, brethren, admonish the disorderly,
~ ‘ > ΄ > a ~ ? -
παραμυθεῖσθε τοὺς ὀλιγοψύχους, ἀντέχεσθε τῶν ἀσθενῶν, μα-
console “the faint-hearted, sustain the weak, be
κροθυμεῖτε πρὸς πάντας. 15 ὁρᾶτε μή τις κακὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ.
patient towards all. See that not anyone evil for evil
τινὶ .Ἰἀποδῷ"" ἀλλὰ πάντοτε τὸ ἀγαθὸν διώκετε ™eai" εἰς
ἴο anyone render, but always the good pursue both towards
᾽ ΄ \ ys , ΄ ΄ ᾽
ἀλλήλους καὶ εἰς πάντας. 10 πάντοτε χαίρετε. 17 ἀδια-
one another andtowards all; always rejdice ; unceas-
λείπτως προσεύχεσθε. 18 ἐν παντὶ εὐχαριστεῖτε' τοῦτο.γὰρ"
ingly pray ; in everything give thanks, for this
θέλημα θεοῦ ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ εἰς ὑμᾶς. 19 τὸ πνεῦμα
not the Spirit. at De- [isthe] will _ ofGod in Christ Jesus towards you; the Spirit
spise not prophesy- \ \ S ,
ings. 21 Prove ail μὴ. “σβέννυτε." 20 προφητείας μὴ ἐξουθενεῖτε. 21 πάντα"
things ; hold fastthat donot quench ; prophecies do not set at naught; all things
ς ὑμᾶς ἡ ἡμέρα Lw. 4 κλέπτας thieves L. e + yap for (all) GLTTray. ms καὶ
LTTr[ 4].
ψυτε @.
& ἀλλὰ TTrA.
K αὐτοῖς (vead With them) Tr,
P + δὲ but (all things) eLrtraw.
i ὑπερεκπερισσῶς LTIrA 5 ὑπερεκπερισσοῦ GW.
b περὶ ΤΎΓ.
m --- καὶ LTTr, B+ ἐστιν 5 1. 9 $Bev-
1 ἀποδοῖ T.
1G II THESSALONIANS.
δοκιμάζετε" τὸ καλὸν καπέχετε. 22 ἀπὸ παντὸς εἴδους πονη-
prove, the right hold fast; from every form of wicked-
~ > , > A A « A ~ > , « vis
pou ἀπέχεσθε. 23 Αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης ἁγιάσαι
ness abstain. Now °himself *the *God *of peace tmay sanctify
ὑμᾶς ὁλοτελεῖς" Kai ὁλόκληρον ὑμῶν τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ ἡ ψυχὴ
you wholly ; and Sentire 2your ‘spirit and ‘soul
καὶ τὸ σῶμα ἀμέμπτως ἐν τῇ παρουσίᾳ τοῦ.κυρίου. ἡμῶν
. 7and *body **blameless ‘at “the 2*coming * 48of 'Sour '7Lord
"Inoov χριστοῦ τηρηθείη. 24 πιστὸς 0 καλῶν ὑμᾶς,
*Jesus ‘*Christ ‘may Ὅ6 ᾿ργθβουνϑᾶ. [ΠῚ 15] faithful who calls you,
ra 4 , ~ ? , , 4 « »
ὃς καὶ ποιήσει. 25 ᾿Αδελφοί, προσεύχεσθε περὶ ἡμῶν.
who. also will perform [it]. Brethren, pray for us,
26 ἀσπάσασθε τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς πάντας ἐν φιλήματι ἁγίῳ.
Salute “the . *brethren tall with a *kiss Tholy.
27 τὁρκίζω" ὑμᾶς τὸν κύριιν ἀναγνωσθῆναι τὴν ἐπιστο-
Tadjure you [by] the Lord {that] be read the epistle
λὴν πᾶσιν 'τοῖς "ἁγίοις" ἀδελφοῖς. 28 ἡ χάρις τοῦ.κυρίου.ἡμῶν
toall the holy brethren. The grace of our Lor
Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν. ἱάμήν."
Jesus Christ [be] with you. Amen, }
Vv Πρὸς Θεσσαλονικεῖς πρώτη ἐγράφη ἀπὸ ᾿Αθηνῶν."
Ψ1ο [9] *Thessalonians first written from Athens.
Ἢ ΠΡΟΣ
THE 270) (*THE}) STHESSALONIANS *EPISTLE
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ καὶ Σιλουανὸς καὶ Τιμόθεος, τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ Θεσ-
Paul and Silvanus and Timotheus, to the assembly of Thes-
σαλονικέων ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ ἡμῶν Kai κυρίῳ ᾿ἸΙησοῦ χριστῷ"
salonians in God *Father ‘our and Lord Jesus Christ.
2 χάρις ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς Ῥὴἡμῶν" Kai κυρίου
Grace toyou and peace from God ?Father our and Lord
᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. :
Jesus Christ.
3 Εὐχαριστεῖν ὀφείλομεν τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν,
3:0 *thank *we ought God always concerning ‘you,
? , ‘ »Ἢ , ? ev « 7 ες ΄
ἀδελφοί, καθὼς ἄξιόν ἐστιν, ὅτι ὑπεραυξάνει ἡ πίστις
brethren, evenas meet it is, because increases exceedingly *faith
ὑμῶν, καὶ πλεονάζει ἡ ἀγάπη ἑνὸς ἑκάστου πάντων ὑμῶν
tyour, and abounds the’ love of ὅὍὋπθ ‘each of 3411 you
εἰς ἀλλήλους" 4 ὥστε “ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς" ἐν ὑμῖν καυχᾶσθαι" ἐν
to oneanother; soasfor 8 ourselves °in “you *to “boast in
ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τοῦ θεοῦ ὑπὲρ τῆς ὑπομονῆς ὑμῶν Kai πίστεως
the assemblies of God for your endurance and faith
ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς. διωγμοῖς. ὑμῶν Kai ταῖς θλίψεσιν αἷς ἀνέ-
in all your persecutions and the tribulations which ye are
χεσθε, 5 ἔνδειγμα τῆς δικαίας κρίσεως τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰς τὸ
bearing; a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, for
630
which is good. 22 Ab-
stain from all appear-
ance of evil. 23 And the
very God of peace
sanctify you wholly ;
and 7 pray God your
whole spirit and soul
and body be preserved
blameless unto the
coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ. 24 Faith-
fulis he that calleth
you, who also will de
zt, 25 Brethren, pray
for us. 26 Greet allthe
brethren with an holy
kiss. 27 I charge you
by the Lord that this
epistle be read unto all
the holy brethren.
28 The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be
with you. Amen,
ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙΚΕῚΣ ἘΠΙΣΤΟΛΗῊ AEYTEPA.!
SECOND.
PAUL, and Silvanns,
and Timotheus, unto
the church of the
Thessalonians in God
our Father and the
Lord Jesus Christ:
2 Grace unto you, and
peace, from God our
Father and the Lord
Jesus Christ.
3 We are bound to
thank God always for
you, bfethren, as it is
meet, because that
your faith groweth
exceedingly, and the
charity of every one
of you all toward each
other aboundeth ; 4 so
that we ourselves glory
in you in the churches
of God for your pa-
tience and faith in all
your persecutions and
tribulations that ye
endure : 5 which “8. a
manifest token of the
righteous judgment of
God, that ye may be
4 + [καὶ] also τ». τ ἐνορκίζω LTTrAW. 8 — ἁγίοις LTTrA.
v — the subscription GLTW ; Πρὸς Θεσσαλονικεῖς a’ TrA.
t — ἀμήν GLITrAW.
® + Παύλον τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου of the Apostle Paul E; + Παύλου G; Πρὸς Θεσσαλονικεῖς β΄
LTTraw.
© αὐτοὺς ἡμᾶς TIrA.
(ἐν- Τὴ) LTTra,
b — ἡμῶν (read [the]) [LtrJa
4d ἐγκαυχᾶσθας
536
counted worthy of the
kingdom of God, for
which ye also suffer :
6 seeing it is a right-
eous thing with God
to recompense tribu-
lation to them that
trouble you; 7 and
to you who are trou-
bled rest with us,
when the Lord Je-
sus shall be revealed
from heaven with his
mighty angels, 8 in
flaming fire taking
vengeance on them
that know not God,
and that obey not the
gospel of our Lord Je-
sus Christ: 9 who shall
be punished with ever-
lasting destruction
from the presence of
the Lord, and from
the glory of his power;
10 when he shall come
to- be glorified in his
saints, and to be ad-
mired in all them that
believe (because our
testimony among you
was believed) in that
day. 11 Wherefore al-
so we pray always
for you, that our
God would count you
worthy of this calling,
and fulfil all the good
pleasure of his good-
ness,and the work of
faith with power:
12 that the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ
may be glorified in
you, and ye in him,
according to the grace
of our God and the
Lord Jesus Christ,
II. Now we beseech
you, brethren, by the
coming of our. Lord
Jesus Christ, and by
our gathering together
unto him, 2 that ye be
not soon shaken in
mind, or be troubled,
neither by spirit, nor
by word, nor by Ictter’
as from us, as that the
day of Christ is at
hand. 3 Let no man
deceive you by any
means: for that day
shall not come, except
there come a falling
away first, and that
man of sin be reveal-
ed, the son of perdi-
tion ; 4 who opposeth
and exaltcth himself
above ll that is called
© φλογὶ πυρὸς a flame of fire Ltrw.
h πιστεύσασιν believed GLTTraw.
1 κυρίου Lord GLrtraw,
eternal) L.
ΠΡΟΣ OESSAAONTKEIS B.
1,
ὑμᾶς τὴς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ, ὑπὲρ ἧς
kingdom of God, fcr which
καταξιωθῆναι
2to *be *accounted *worthy ‘you of the
καὶ πάσχετε" Ὁ εἴπερ δίκαιον παρὰ θεῷ ἀνταποδοῦναι
also ye suffer ; if at least righteous [itis] with God torecompense
τοῖς θλίβουσιν ὑμᾶς θλίψιν, καὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς θλιβο-
to those who oppress you tribulation, and to you that are op-
μένοις ἄνεσιν μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, ἐν τῇ ἀποκαλύψει Tov κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ
pressed repose with us, at the revelation of the Lord Jesus
ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ μετ᾽ ἀγγέλων δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ, ὃ ἐν “πυρὶ φλογός,"
from heaven with{the] angels of his power, in «fire of flame,
διδόντος ἐκδίκησιν τοῖς μὴ εἰδόσιν θεόν, καὶ τοῖς μὴ
awarding vengeance onthose that “ποῦ *know God, and those that *not
ὑπακούουσιν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ. κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ"
2 obey the glad tidings of our Lord Jesus Christ,
9 οἵτινες δίκην τίσουσιν. Βὐλεθρονὶ αἰώνιον, ἀπὸ
who [the] penalty shall suffer, ?destruction ‘eternal, from [the]
προσώπου Tov κυρίου, Kai ἀπὸ τῆς δόξης τῆς ἰσχύος. αὐτοῦ,
presence of the Lord, and from the _ glory of his strength,
10 oray ἔλθῃ ἐνδοξασθῆναι ἐν τοῖς. ἁγίοις αὐτοῦ καὶ
when heshallhave come tobe glorified in his saints and
θαυμασθῆναι ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς "πιστεύουσιν," ore ἐπιστεύθη
to be wondered at in 211 them that believe, (because *was ®believed
a , c ~ ᾽ « ~ ? ~ © , ᾽ , ᾽ oe
το.μαρτυριον ἡμῶν ἐφ ULC, ἐν TY-NMEOA-EKELVY. 11 εἰς ὃ
tour *testimony Sto) ἜΤΟΣ in that day. For which
καὶ προσευχόμεθα πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν, ἵνα ὑμᾶς ἀξιώσ
also we pray always for you, that *you *may *count *worthy
τῆς κλήσεως ὁ.θεὸς.- ἡμῶν, καὶ πληρώσῃ πᾶσαν εὐδοκίαν
7of ®the *ealling *our “God, and may fulfil every good pleasure
ἀγαθωσύνης Kai ἔργον πίστεως ἐν δυνάμει: 12 ὅπως ἐν-
of goodness and work of faith with power, so that may
δοξασθῇ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Ἰχριστοῦ" ἐν ὑμῖν,
be glorified the name of our Lord Jesus Christ in you,
καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐν αὐτῷ, κατὰ τὴν χάριν τοῦ.θεοῦ ἡμῶν Kai
and ye in him, according to the grace of our God and
κυρίου Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ.
οὗ [{Π6] Lord Jesus Christ.
2 ᾿Ερωτῶμεν δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελῴφοι, ὑπὲρ τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ
Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming
κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ καὶ ἡμῶν ἐπισυναγωγῆς ἐπ᾽
of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to
αὐτόν, 2 cic τὸ μὴ ταχέως σαλευθῆναι ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ γνούς,
him, for 2not ‘quickly “to*be®shaken ‘you in wind,
Kunre" θροεῖσθαι, μήτε διὰ πνεύματος, μήτε διὰ λόγου, μήτε
nor ἴο "6 troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor
dc ἐπιστολῆς ὡς Ot ἡμῶν, ὡς ὅτι ἐνέστηκεν ἡ ἡμέρα τοῦ
by‘ epistle, 85 1 by us, as that ispresent the day ofthe
ἰχβιστοῦ." 8 Μή τις ὑμᾶς ἐξάπατήσῃ κατὰ μηδένα τρόπον"
Christ. Not. anyone *you ‘shonld *deceive in any way,
(lit. no)
ὴ ἔλθῃ ἡ ἀποστασία πρῶτον
because [it will not be] unless 5141] havecgme the apostasy first,
Kai ἀποκαλυφθῇ ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῆς ™apapriac," ὁ υἱὸς
and shall have been revealed the man of sin, the son
τῆς ἀπωλείας. 4 ὁ ἀντικείμενος καὶ ὑπεραιρόμενος ἐπὶ πάντα
of perdition, he who opposes and exaltshimself above all
£ — χριστοῦ [L]iTra. Β ὀλέθριον», (read fatal,
I 1— xptovov,[L]tTraw. * μηδὲ LTTrAW.
τὸ ἀγομίας Of lawlessness TTr,
« Α
ὅτι ἐὰν.
Il. It “*THESSALONIAN S.
λεγόμενον θεὸν ἢ σέβασμα, ὥστε.αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν ναὸν
called God or object of veneration: soasforhim in the temple
τοῦ θεοῦ "we θεὸν" καθίσαι, ἀποδεικνύντα ἑαυτὸν ὅτι ἐστὶν
οἱ God as God tositdown, setting forth himself that heis
θεός. 5 οὐμνημονεύετε Srv ἔτι ὧν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ταῦτα
God. Do ye not remember that, yet being with you, these things
ἔλεγον ὑμῖν; 6 καὶ viv τὸ κατέχον οἴδατε, εἰς TO ἀπο-
Isaid toyou? ἀπᾶ now that which restrains ye know, for ?to *be
καλχυφθῆναι αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ “ἑαυτοῦ! καιρῷ. 7 TO-yap μυστήριον
‘revealed *him in his owa time, For the mystery
~ ~ ΄ , «
ἤδη ἐνεργεῖται THC ἀνομίας, μόνον ὁ κατέχων
‘already *is °working lof “lawlessness; only [there is] he who restruins
ἄρτι ἕως ἐκ ἐσου γένηται" ὃ καὶ τότε ἀποκαλυ-
at present until out of [the] midst he be [gone], and then will be re-
φθήσεται ὃ ἄνομος, ὃν ὁ κύριος" ἀναλώσει! τῷ
vealed the lawless [onc], wkEom the Lord will consume with*the
πνεύματι TOU-CTOMATOC.AUTOV, καὶ καταργήσει TH ἐπιφανείᾳ
breath of his mouth, and annul by the appearing
τῆς. παρουσίας αὐτοῦ" 9 ov ἐστιν ἡ παρουσία κατ᾽
of his coming ; whose is ‘coming according to [the]
ἐνέργειαν τοῦ σατανᾶ ἐν πάσῃ δυνάμει Kai σημείοις Kai τέρασιν
working of Satan in every power and _o signs and wonders
ψεύδους, 10 καὶ ἐν πάσῃ ἀπάτῃ "τῆς" ἀδικίας “ἐνὶ τοῖς
of falsehood, and in every deceit of unrighteousness in them that
ἀπολλυμένοις, ἀνθ᾽ ὧν τὴν ἀγάπην τῆς ἀληθείας οὐκ. ἐδέξαντο
perish, because the. love ofthe truth they received not
; Ἁ Q ~ > ’ . ‘ A ~ t , "
εἰς τὸ σωθῆναι avrove’® 11 καὶ διὰ τοῦτο 'πέμψει
for Ξίο *be *saved *them. And on account of this *will *send
αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς ἐνέργειαν πλάνης, εἰς TO πιστεῦσαι αὐτοὺς
*to *them 1God =a working of error, for 2to *believe them
τῷ ψφψεύδει" 12 ἵνα κριθῶσιν Yrayrec' ot μὴ. πιστεύσαντες
what [is] false, that may be judged all who believed not
τῇ ἀληθείᾳ, Wadd" εὐδοκήσαντες *év' τῇ ἀδικίᾳ.
the truth, but delighted in unrighteousness,
13 Ἡμεῖς.δὲ ὀφείλομεν εὐχαριστεῖν τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε περὶ
But we ought togive thanks toGod always concerning
ὑμῶν, ἀδελφοὶ ἠγαπημένοι ὑπὸ κυρίου, ὅτι YeiXero" ὑμᾶς
you, . brethren beloved by [the] Lord, that chose syou
ὁ θεὸς “ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς" εἰς σωτηρίαν iy ἁγιασμῷ πνεύματος
*God from[the] beginning to salvation in sanctification of [the] Spirit
καὶ πίστει ἀληθείας, 14 εἰς. ὃ * ἐκάλεσεν ipac! διὰ τοῦ
and belief of [[Π6] truth; whereto he called you by
εὐαγγελίου.ἡμῶν, εἰς περιποίησιν δόξης τοῦ κυρίου
our glad tidings, to [086] obtaining of (the) glory of *Lord
€ ~ ᾽ - - » 2 ΄ , \
ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ. 15 apa οὖν, ἀδελφοί, στήκετε, καὶ
sour Jesus Christ. So then, brethren, stand firm, and
κρατεῖτε τὰς παραδόσεις ἃς ἐδιδάχθητε, εἴτε διὰ λόγου
hold fast the traditions which ye were taught, whether by word
εἴτε Ov ἐπιστολῆς. ἡμῶν. 16 avric.cé ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν Inoove
or by our epistle, But *himself 2Lord Jour 3Jesus
© χριστός, καὶ 40! θεὸς καὶ" πατὴρ ἡμῶν, ὁ ἀγαπήσας ἡμᾶς
“Christ, and 7God %and *Father our, who loved us,
537
God, or that is wor-
shipped; so that he
as God sitteth in the
temple of God, shew-
ing himself that he is
God. 5 Remember ye
not, that, when I was
yet with you, I told
you these thitgs?
6 and now ye know
what withholdeth that
he might be revealed
in his time. 7 For the
mystery of iniquity
doth already work:
only he who now let-
teth will let, until he
be taken out of the
way. 8 And then shall
that Wicked be reveal-
ed, whom the Lord
shall consume with
the spirit of bis mouth,
and shall destroy with
the brightness of his
coming: 9 even him,
whose coming is after
the working of Satan
with all power and
signs and lying won-
ders, 10 and with all
deceivableness of un-
righteousness in them
that perish; because
they reccived not the
love of the truth, that
they might be saved.
11 And for this cause
God shall send them
strong delusion, that
they should believe a
lie : 12 that they all
might be damned whe
believed not the truth,
but had pleasure in
unrighteousness,
13 But we are bound
to give thanks alway
to God for you, bre-
thren beloved of the
Lord, because God
hath from the begin-
ning chosen you to sal-
vation through sanc-
tification uf the Spirit
and belief of the
truth: 14 whereunto
he called you by our
gospel, to the obtain-
ing of the glory of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
15 Therefore, brethren,
stand fast, and hold
the traditions which
ye have been taught,
whether by word,,or
our epistle. 16 Now
our Lord Jesus Christ
himself, and God, even
our Father, which hath
feved us, and hath
Ὁ — ὡς θεὸν GLTTrAW.
ἢ ἀνελεῖ Will slay LrTra,
t πέμπει SENdS LTTrAW.
aiteousness) |L]Trr[A].
is US L, ¢+otheL
© αὐτοῦ (read his time) TTr.
® — τῆς LTTrAW.
Y ἅπαντες TTrA.
Υ εἵλατο GLTTrAW.
a — 6 [L}tr, ὁ 9 LTTrA,
W ἀλλὰ TTr.
: ἀπαρχὴν L,
Ρ + Ἰησοῦς Jesus GLTTraw.
8 — ἐν (read τοῖς to them that) LTTraw.
x — ἐν (read ἀδικίᾳ in
8. - xaculso T.
538
given us everlasting
consolation and good
hope through grace,
17 comfort your hearts,
and stablish you in
every good word and
work,
Tit. Finally, bre-
thren, pray for us, that
the word of the Lord
may have free course,
and be glorified, even
as it is with you :2and
‘that we may be de-
livered from unreason-
ableand wicked men:
for all men have not
faith. 3 But the Lord
is faithful, who shall
stablish you, and
keep you from evil.
4 And we have confi-
dence in the Lord
touching you, that ye
both do and will do
the things which we
command you. 5 And
the Lord direct your
hearts into the love
of God, and into the
patient waiting for
Christ.
6 Now we command
you, brethren, in the
name of our Lord Je-
sus Christ, that ye
withdraw "yourselves
from every brother
that walketh disorder-
ly, and not after the
tradition which he re-
eeived of us. 7 For
yourselves know how
ye ought to follow us:
for we behaved not
ourselves disorderly
among you; 8 neither
did we eat any man’s
bread for nought ; but
wrought with labour
and travail night and
day, that we might
not be chargeable to
any of you: 9. not
beeause we have not
power, but to make
ourselves an cnsample
untu you to follow us.
10 For even when we
were with you, this
we commanded you,
that if any would
not work, neither
should he eat. 11 For
we hear that there
are some which walk
among you disorderly,
ΠΡῸΣ OESSTAAONTRELRS B: ΤΙ, 1Π,.
. 4 , > ΄ . " , » A , ΄
καὶ δοὺς παράκλησιν αἰωνίαν καὶ. ἐλπίδα ἀγαθὴν ἐν χάριτι,
and gave[us] encouragement ‘eternal and “hope Ἰσοοά ὌΥ grace,
17 παρακαλέσαι ὑμῶν τὰς καρδίας, καὶ στηρίξαι ἰὑμᾶς!
may he encourage your hearts, and may heestablish you
ἐν παντὶ δλόγῳ καὶ ἔργῳ" ἀγαθῷ.
in every “word “and *work ‘good.
3 Τὸ λοιπόν, προσεύχεσθε, ἀδελφοί, περὶ ἡμῶν, iva ὁ
For the rest, pray, brethren, for us, that the
λόγος τοῦ κυρίου τρέχῃ καὶ
word ofthe Lord
ὑμᾶς, 2 καὶ ἵνα
you;*
δοξάζηται, καθὼς Kai πρὸς
may run and may-be glorified, even as also with
ῥυσθῶμεν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀτόπων Kai πονηρῶν
and that we may be delivered from perverse and wicked
ἀνθρώπων" οὐ.γὰρ πάντων ἡ πίστις. 3 πιστὸς
men, for*not ‘ofall ([*is] ‘faith [*the ®portion]. °Faithfui
δὲ ἐστιν "6 κύριος, ὃς ornpiger ὑμᾶς Kai φυλάξει
Sput [15 the Lord, who Will establish you and_ will keep [you]
ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ. 4 πεποίθαμεν.δὲ ἐν κυρίῳ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς,
from evil. But we trust in [the] Lord asto σοῦ,
ort a παραγγέλλομεν ἰὑμῖν," Ε ἱκαὶ! ποιεῖτε καὶ
that the things which we charge you, both ye are doing and
ποιήσετε. 5 0.08 ᾿ κύριος κατευθύναι ὑμῶν τὰς καρδίας εἰς
will do. But *the *Lord *may direct your hearts into
THY ἀγάπην τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai εἰς ™ ὑπομονὴν τοῦ χριστοῦ.
the love of God,and into [the] endurance ofthe Christ.
6 Παραγγέλλομεν.δὲ ὑμῖν, ἀδελφοί, ἐν ὀνόματι τοῦ
Now we charge you, brethren, in [the] name
κυρίου "ἡμῶν" ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ,
hs
στέλλεσθαι ὑ ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ παν-
of our Lord Jesus Christ, [that] “withdraw tye from every
τὸς ἀδελφοῦ ἀτάκτως περιπατοῦντος, καὶ μὴ κατὰ τὴν
brother disorderly twalking, and not according to the
παράδοσιν ἣν “παρέλαβεν" παρ᾽ ἡμῶν. 7 αὐτοὶ γὰρ οἴδατε
tradition which he received from us, For “yourselves 'ye know
πῶς δεῖ μιμεῖσθαι ἡμᾶς ὅτι οὐκ. ἠτακτήσαμεν
how it behoves[you] to imitate us, because we behaved not disorderly
ἐν ὑμῖν, ὃ οὐδὲ δωρεὰν ἄρτον ἐφάγομεν παρά τινος, Ῥάλλ᾽"
among you; nor for nought bread did weeat from anyone; but
ἐν κόπῳ καὶ μόχθῳ, “νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν" ἐργαζόμενοι, G05 TO
in labour and _ toil, night and day working, for
μὴ ἐπιβαρῆσαί τινα ὑμῶν᾽ 9 οὐχ ὅτι obK-Exope ἐξουσίαν,
not to be burdensome to anyone of you. Not that wehave not authority,
ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα ἑαυτοὺς τύπον δῶμεν ὑμῖν εἰς TO μιμεῖσθαι ἡμᾶς.
but that ourselves a pattern we might give to you for to imitate us.
10 καὶ. γὰρ OTe ἦμεν πρὸς ὑμᾶς τοῦτο παρηγγέλλομεν ὑμῖν,
For also when we were with you this we charged you,
Ore εἴ τις οὐ.θέλει ἐργάζεσθαι, μηδὲ ἐσθιέτω. 11 ἀκούομεν
that if anyone doesnot wish to work, neither let him eat. *We *hear
γάρ τινας περιπατοῦντας ἐν ὑμῖν ἀτάκτως, μηδὲν ἐργαζο-
*for some are walking among you disorderly, not at ail work-
workin not at all, μένους, aoe περιεργαζομένους. 12 τοῖς.δὲ τοιούτοις παραγ-
but are busybodies. ing, ut being busy bodies: Now such we
12 Now them that are τ
Bete Ἐ τι Gland ΚΡ ΑΥΓΝ, καὶ παρακαλοῦμεν Ota τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ
exhort by our Lord Je- charge and exhort by our Lord Jesus
£ — ὑμᾶς (read [you]) LTTraw. & ἔργῳ kat λόγῳ LTTrAW. 4 6 Geos God L. 1 — ὑμῖν
[LJrtr A.
received Ltr.
Lora
k + [καὶ ἐποιήσατε! ye did x.
© — ἡμῶν (read the Lora) [L]a.
Ρ ἀλλὰ Tr.
Jcsus Christ Litra,
1 — καὶ [1]1{ττΊ. m + χὴν the GLTTraw.
ο παρελάβοσαν they received, GATW ; παρελάβετε ye
4 νυκτὸς Kal ἡμέρας LTTr, τ ἐν κυρίῳ Ἰησοῦς χριστῷ in [the]
Ῥ Τ ΤΥΜΟΤΠΎΥΝ
χριστοῦ," ἵνα μετὰ ἡσυχίας ἐργαζόμενοι, τὸν ἑαυτῶν ἄρτον
Christ, that with quictness working, their own bread
ἐσθίωσιν. 18 ὑμεῖς.δέ, ἀδελῴοι, μὴ.“ ἐκκακήσητε! καλοποιοῦν-
they may eat. But ye, brethren, donot lose heart (in) well-doing.
τες. 14 εἰδὲ τις οὐχ ὑπακούει τῷ. λόγῳ. ἡμῶν διὰ THC ἐπι-
But if anyone obey not our word by the epis-
στολῆς, τοῦτον σημειοῦσθε ἱκαὶ" Yun_cuvavaptyvuobe' αὐτῷ,
tle, *that (Sman) ‘mark and associate not with hin,
“ ? ~ . Vue 2 x « ~ > ‘
ἵνα ἐντραπῇ᾽" 1ὅ καὶ μὴ ὡς ἐχθρὸν ἡγεῖσθε, ἀλλὰ
that he may be ashamed ; and not as anenemy esteem [him], but
γνουθετεῖτε ὡς ἀδελφόν. 16 αὐτὸς.δὲ ὁ κύριος τῆς εἰρήνης
admonish [him]as a brother. But Shimself *the *Lord *of *peace
δῴη ὑμῖν τὴν εἰρήνην διὰ παντὸς ἐν παντὶ τρόπῳ." ὁ
‘may give you peace continually in every way. The
κύριος μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν.
Lord [Ὁ6] with all you.
17 Ὁ ἀσπασμὸς τῇ ἐμῃῇ.χειρὶ Παύλου, 0 ἐστιν σημεῖον
The salutation *by*my(®own]*hand 'of*Paul, which is [the] sign
ἐν πάσῃ ἐπιστολῇ᾽ οὕτως γράφω. 18 ἡ χάρις τοῦ.κυρίου. ἡμῶν
in every’ epistle; 50 I write. The grace of our Lord
᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν. "ἀμήν."
Jesus Christ [be] with all *you. Amen.
γπρὸς Θεσσαλονικεῖς δευτέρα ἐγράφη ἀπὸ ᾿Αθηνῶν."
2310 [3088] *Thessalonians ‘second written from Athens,
539
sus Christ, that, with
quietness they work,
and eat their own
bread. 13 But ye, bre-
thren, be not iweary in
well doing. 14 And if
any man obey not our
word by this epistle,
note that man, and
have no company with
him, that he may be
ashamed. 15 Yet count
him not as ap enemy,
but admonishhim as a
brother. 16 Now the
Lord of peace himself
give you peace always
by all means. The
Lord be with you all, ,
17 The salutation of
Paul with mine own
hand, which is the to-
ken in every epistle:
so I write. 18 The
grace of our Lord Je-
sus Christ be with you
all, Amen.
Ἢ ΠΡῸΣ TIMOOEON ENISTOAH TIPOTH."
THE 8TO “TIMOTHY 2EPISTLE
κατ᾽ ἐπιταγὴν
according to [the] command
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ ἀπόστολος " Τησοῦ χριστοῦ"
Paul, apostle ‘of Jesus Christ
θεοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν, καὶ “κυρίου “Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" τῆς
of God our Saviour, and of [the] Lord Jesus Christ
ἐλπίδος. ἡμῶν, 2 Τιμοθέῳ γνησίῳ τέκνῳ ἔν πίστει" χάρις,
in
our hope, to Timotheus, [my] true child faith ; grace,
? ΄ ~ ‘ c ~ ‘ ~ ? ~
ἔλεος, εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς “ἡμῶν" Kai χριστοῦ Inoov
Mercy, peace, from God our Father and Christ Jesus
τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν.
our Lord.
~ ᾽ ,
3 Καθὼς παρεκάλεσά σε προσμεῖναι ἐν Egiow, :
Even as I besought thee toremain in Ephesus, [when I was]
πορευόμενος εἰς Μακεδονίαν, ἵνα ᾿παραγγείλῃς τισὶν μὴ
going to Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some not
ἑτεροδιδασκαλεῖν, 4 μηδὲ προσέχειν μύθοις Kai γενεαλογίαις
to teach other doctrines, nor togive heed to fables and ?renealogies
ἀπεράντοις, αἵτινες nrisec' παρέχουσιν μᾶλλον ἢ ϑοίκονο-
‘interminable, which ~*questionings *pring rather than *adminis-
μίαν! θεοῦ τὴν ἐν πίστει 5 τὸ δὲ τέλος τῆς παραγγελίας
tration 1God’s συ] ἢ [15] in faith. But the end of the charge
‘FIRST.
PAQYL, an apostle of
Jesus Christ by the
conimandment of God
our Saviour, and
Lord Jesus Christ,
which is our hope;
2 unto Timothy, my
own son in the faith:
Grace, mercy, and
peace, from God our
Father and Jesus
Christ our Lord.
3 AsI besought thee
to abide still at Ephe-
sus, when I went into
Macedonia, that thou
mightest charge some
that they teach no
other doctrine, 4 nei-
ther give heed to fables
and endless genealo-
gies, which minister
questions, rather than
godly edifying which
is in faith: δὸ do.
5 Now the end of the
commandment is cha-
ee — Se
t — καὶ LTTrA.
5 éy- LTTrAW. ἐ
Σ - ἀμὴν TTra.
with utra. W τόπῳ place L.
σαλονικεῖς β΄ TrA.
v μὴ συναναμίγνυσθαι not to associate yourselves
y — the subscription GLTW ; Πρὸς Θεσ-
2 4+ Παύλου τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου of the Apostle Paul εκ; + Παύλου G; Πρὸς Τιμόθεον a’ LTTrAW.
© — κυρίου GLTTrAW.
χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ TTrAW.
f ἐκζητήσεις TTr-
(vead |the]) brtraw.
4 χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ GLTTrAW.
€ οἰκοδομίαν building up &,
9 — ἡμῶν
540
rity ovt of a pure
heart, and of a good
conscience, and of
faith unfeigned:6 from
which some having
swerved have turned
aside unto vain jang-
ling ; 7 desiring to be
teachers of the law;
understanding neither
what they say, nor
wheyeof they affirm.
8 But we know that
the law ὦ good, ifa
man use it lawfully;
9 knowing this, that
the law is not made
for a. righteous man,
but for the lawless
and disobedient, for
the ungodly and for
sinners, for unholy
and profane, for mur-
derers of fathers and
murderers of mothers,
for manslayers, 10 for
whoremongers, for
them that defile them-
selves with mankind,
for menstealers, for
liars, for perjured
persons, and if there
be any other thing
that [15 contrary
to .sound doctrine ;
11 according to the~
glorious gospel of the
blessed God, which
was committed to my
trust. 12 And I thank
Christ Jesus our Lord,
who hath enabled me,
for that he counted
me faithful, putting
me into the ministry ;
13 who was before a
blasphemer, and a per-
secutor, and injurious:
but I obtained mercy,
because I did it igno-
rantly in unbelief.
14 And the grace of
our Lord was exceed-
ing abundant with
faith and love which
is in Christ Jesus.
15 This is a faithful
saying, and worthy of
all acceptation, that
Christ Jesus came into
the world to save sin-
ners; of whom I am
chief. 16 Howbeit for
this cause I obtained
mercy, that in me first
Jesus Christ might
shew forth all long-
suffering, for a pat-
tern to them which
should hereafter be-
lieve on him to life
everlasting. 17. Now
untothe King eternal,
immortal, invisible,
IPOS VTE ALG: O7E. ON (Ἃς i.
Π ‘ Chae te} a) ~ , ᾿ , > a
ἐστὶν ἀγάπη ἐκ καθαρᾶς καρδίας Kai συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς
is love outof *pure taheart and a “conscience good
καὶ πίστεως ἀνυποκρίτου 6 ὧν τινὲς ἀστοχήσαντες,
and faith nufeigned ;
ἐξετράπησαν εἰς ματαιολογίαν, 7 θέλοντες εἶναι νομοδιδάσ-
turned aside to vain talking, wishing to be law-teachers,
καλοι, μὴ voovrrec μήτε ἃ λέγουσιν, μήτε περὶ τίνων
understanding neither what they say, nor concerning what
διαβεβαιοῦνται. ὃ οἴδαμεν.δὲ ὅτι καλὺς ὁ νόμος. ἐάν τις
from which some, having missed the mark,
they strongly affirm. Now we know that good [is]the law, if anyone
αὐτῷ νομίμως χρῆται," 9 εἰδὼς τοῦτο, Ore δικαίῳ
it lawfully use, knowing this, that for a righteous [one]
νόμος οὐ.κεῖται, ἀνόμοις.δὲ καὶ ἀνυποτάκτοις, ἀσεβέσιν
law is not enacted, but for lawless and insubordinate [ones], for [the] ungodly
Kai ὡμποτωλοῖς, ἀνοσίοις Kat βεβήλοις, ἱπατραλῴαις"
and -inful, for [the] unholy and profane, for smiters of fathers
καὶ “inrpar@ae," ἀνδροφόνοις, 10 πόρνοις, ἀρσενο-
and smiters of mothers; for 5] ΥΘΥΒ of man, fornicators, abusers of them-
κοίταις, ἀνδραποδισταῖς, ψεύσταις, ἐπιόρκοις, καὶ εἴ
selves with men, meu-stealers, liars, perjurers, . and if
τι ἕτερον τῇ ὑγιαινούσῃ διδασκαλίᾳ ἀντίκειται, 11 κατὰ
any *thing ‘other to sound teaching according to
TO εὐαγγέλιον τῆς δόξης τοῦ μακαρίου θεοῦ, ὃ ἐπιστεύ-
the gladtidings ofthe-glory ofthe blessed God, which ?was *entrusted
᾽ , l a] , » - ? , , ~
θην ἐγώ. 12 ἱκαὶ" χάριν. ἔχω τῷ ἐνδυναμώσαντί μὲ χριστῷ
*with ‘I. And I thank him who strengthened me, Christ
᾿Ιησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν, ὅτι πιστόν μὲ ἡγήσατο, θέμενος εἰς
Jesus our Lord, that faithful me he esteemed, appointing [me] to
διακονίαν, 13 ™rov" πρότερον dvra™ βλάσφημον καὶ διώκτην
service, ?previously ‘being ablasphemer and persecutor
we 8 ἜΡΙΝ ΟΣ 1 ? ΄ « 2 ~ ? ͵
καὶ ὑβριστὴν" οἀλὰλ ἠλεήθην, ὅτι ἀγνοῶν ἐποίησα
and insolent ; but Iwas shewn mercy, because being ignorant I did
ἐν ἀπιστίᾳ" 14 ὑπερεπλεόνασεν δὲ ἡ χάρις τοῦ. κυρίου. ἡμῶν
[it] in unbelief, But superabounded the grace of our Lord
ETA πίστεως καὶ ἀγάπης τῆς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ. 15 πιστὸς
with faith and love which [is],in Christ Jesus. Faithful
ὁ λόγος Kai πάσης ἀποδοχῆς ἄξιος, ὅτι χριστὸς ᾿Ιησοῦς
is opposed,
[15] the word, and ofall acceptation worthy, that Christ Jesus
ἦλθεν εἰς TOY κόσμον ἁμαρτωλοὺς σῶσαι, ὧν πρῶτός
came into the world sinners to save, of whom [the] first
εἰμι ἐγώ. 16 adXa διὰ. τοῦτο ἠλεήθην ἵνα ἐν ἐμοὶ
pe ey ᾿ MK
7am =i But for this reason I was shewn mercy, that in me, [the]
πρώτῳ ἐνδείξηται PF Inoove χριστὸς! τὴν Ἱπᾶσαν" μακρο-
first, *might *shew °forth 1 Jesus *Christ the whole long-
θυμίαν, πρὸς ὑποτύπωσιν τῶν μελλόντων πιστεύειν ἐπ᾽
suffering, for adelineation of those being about te believe on
αὐτῷ εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. 17 τῷ. δὲ βασιλεῖ τῶν αἰώνων, |
him to life eternal. Nowtothe King of the ages, [the]
ἀφθάρτῳ, ἀοράτῳ, μόνῳ ᾿σοφῷ" θεῷ, τιμὴ Kai δόξα εἰς τοὺς
incorruptible. invisible, only wise God, honour and glory to the
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν. 18 ταύτην τὴν παραγγελίαν
the only wise God, be ages ofthe ages. Amen. This charge
honour and glory for Ὲ : ὡ 3
eyer andever. Amen. παρατίθεμαί σοι, τέκνον Τιμόθεε, κατὰ τὰς προ-
18 This charge I com- I commit to thee,{my] child Timotheus, according to the *going
Β χρήσηται L. i πατρολῴαις LTTrA. K μητρολῴαις LTTrA. 1 — καὶ LTTrA. τὶ 70
LTTrA. n + pe me (being) 1». ο ἀλλὰ LTTrAW. P χριστὺς ᾿Ιησοῦς LTra, ᾳ ἅπασαν
LTTraW, ¥— σοφῷ GLITraAW,
|e) Teel ΠΥ:
αγούσας ἐπί σε προφητείας. ἵνα “στρατεύῃ" ἐν αὐταῖς τὴν
Sbefore “45 ἴο *thee ‘prophecies, that thou mightcst war by them the
καλὴν στρατείαν, 19 ἔχων πίστιν καὶ ἀγαθὴν συνειδησιν,
good wartare, holding faith and “good ‘a conscience ;
ἥν τινες ἀπωσάμενοι, περὶ τὴν πιστιν ἐναυάγησαν"
which [conscience] some, having cast away, as to faith made shipwreck ;
20 ὧν ἐστιν Ὑμέναιος καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος, od¢ παρέδωκα τῷ
of whom are Hyoreneus and Alexander, whom I delivered up
σατανᾷ, wa παιδευθῶσιν μὴ βλασφημεῖν.
to Satan, that they may be disciplined not to blaspheme.
2 Παρακαλῶ οὖν πρῶτον πάντων «ποιεῖσθαι δεήσεις,
1 exhort therefore, first of all, to be made supplications,
προσευχάς, ἐντεύξεις, εὐχαριστίας, ὑπὲρ πάντων ἀνθρώ-
prayers, intercessious, thunksgivings, for all men ;
πων, 2 ὑπὲρ βασιλέων καὶ πάντων τῶν ἐν ὑπεροχῇ ὄντων,
for kings and all that in dignity are,
ἵνα ἤρεμον καὶ ἡσύχιον βίον διάγωμεν ἐν πάσῃ εὐσεβείᾳ Kai
that atranquil and quiet life wemaylead ἢ all " piety and
σεμνότητι" ὃ τοῦτο. γὰρ' καλὸν Kai ἀποδεκτὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ
gravity ; for this [158] good and _ acceptable before
σωτῆρος. ἡμῶν θεοῦ, 4 ὃς πάντας ἀνθρώπους θέλει σωθῆναι
our Saviour God, who all smen 1wishes to be saved
. » > ? , > ~ ra \ , - \
καὶ εἰς ἐπιγνωσιν ἀληθείας ἐλθεῖν. ὃ εἷς. γὰρ θεός, εἷς καὶ
and “to “knowledge °of(*the] “truth *to“come. For “one 1God (7is], and one
εσίτης θεοῦ! καὶ ἀνθρώπων, ἄνθρωπος χριστὸς "In-
[the] mediater of God and men, {the] man Christ Je-
σοῦς, 6 ὁ δοὺς ἑαυτὸν ἀντίλυτρον ὑπὲρ πάντων, τὸ μαρ-
sus, who gave himself 8, ransom for all, the tes-
τύριον" καιροῖς ἰδίοις, 7 εἰς ὃ ἐτέθην ἐγὼ
timony [to be rendered] in *times ‘its own, to which was “appointed +I
κήρυξ Kai ἀπόστολος" ἀλήθειαν λέγω δὲν χριστῷ," οὐ
a herald and apostle, ({the] truth Ispeak in Christ, “not
, > 7 ? ~ ? p ‘ > 7
ψεύδομαι" διδάσκαλος ἐθνῶν, ἐν πίστει καὶ ἀληθείᾳ.
11 340 116,) ateacher of[the] nations, in faith and truth,
8 Βούλομαι οὖν προσεύχεσθαι τοὺς ἄνδρας ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ,
I will therefore Sto *pray ‘the *men in every place,
ἐπαίροντας ὁσίους χεῖρας χωρὶς ὀργῆς Kai διαλογισμοῦ"
lifting up holy hands apart from wrath and Treusoning.
9 ὡσαύτως "καὶ" ὑτὰς" γυναῖκας ἐν καταστολῇ κοσμιῳ μετὰ
In like manner also the women in *guise Xseemly with
αἰδοῦς Kai σωφροσύνης κοσμεῖν ἑαυτάς, μὴ ἐν πλέγμασιν,
Modesty and discreetness to adorn themselves, not with plaitings,
7 *ypvow,' ἢ papyaptraic, i) ἱματισμῷ πολυτελεῖ, 10 Parr’!
or gold, or pearls, or *clothing costly, but
ὃ πρέπει γυναιξὶν ἐπαγγελλομέναις θεοσέβειαν, Ov
what is becoming to, women professing {the] fear of God, by
ἔργων ἀγαθῶν. 11 Γυνὴ ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ μανθαγνέτω ἐν πάσῃ
2works good, - *A °-woman 7in ®quictness “let Slearn in all
ε “ν Cc \ \ ΄ Ι $ ? ΄ 7 Ox ?
ὑποταγῇ" 12 “γυναικὶ δὲ διδάσκειν" ove ἐπιτρέπω, οὐδὲ αὐ-
subjection ; butawoman to teach 1 do not allow, nor to exercise
θεντεῖν ἀνδρός, “ἀλλ᾽! εἶναι ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ. 18 ᾿Αδὰμ.γὰρ
but to be for Adam
πρῶτος ἐπλάσθη, εἶτα Eva. 14 καὶ ᾿Αδὰμ οὐκ.ἠπατήθη" ἡ.δὲ
first was formed, then Eve: and Adam was not deceived ; but the
authority over man, in quietness ;
541
mit unto thee, son Ti-
mothy, according to
the prophecies which
went before on thee,
that thou by them
mightest war a good
warfare; 19 holding
faith, and a good con-
science; which some
haying put away con-
cerning faith have
made shipwreck : 20 of
whom is Hymenzus
and Alexander ; whom
I have delivered unto
Satan, that they may
learn not to blas-
pheme.
11. I exhort there-
fore, that, first of all,
supplications, prayers,
intercessions, and giv-
ing of thanks, be made
for all men; 2 for
kings, and for all that
are in authority ; that
we may lead a quiet
and peaceable life in
all godliness and ho-
nesty. 3 For this is
good and acceptable in
the sight of God our
Saviour; 4 who will
have ali men to be
saved, and to come
unto the knowledge
of the truth. 5 For
there 7 one God, and
one mediator between
God and men, theman
Christ Jesus; 6 who
gave himscif a ransom
for all, to be testified
in due time. 7 Where-
unto I am ordained ἃ
preacher, and an apo-
stle, (1 speak thetruth
in Christ, and lienot ;)
a teacher of the Gen-
tiles in faith and ye-
rity.
8 I will therefore
that men pray every
where, lifting up holy
hands, without wrath
and doubting. 9 In
like manner also, that
women adorn them-
selves in modest ap-
parel, with shamefac-
edness and sobriety ;
not with broided hair,
or gold, or pearls, or
costly array; 10 but
(which becometh wo-
men professing godli-
ness) with good works,
11 Let the woman
learn in silence with
all subjection. 12 But
I suffer not # woman
to teach, nor to usurp
authority over the
man, but to be in si-
lence. 13 For Adam
was first formed, then
Eve. 14 And Adam
was not deceived, but
5 στρατεύσῃ TTr. t— γὰρ for LTTr. τ" — τὸ μαρτύριον L.
Σ -- καὶ LT Tr]. Σ — τὰς ΤΊ AW. 2 καὶ alid LTTrA.
© διδάσκειν δὲ γυναικὶ LITA, 4 ἀλλὰ LIr,
τ — ἐν χριστῷ GLTTrAW,
ἃ χρυσίῳ L,
Ὁ ἀλλὰ W,
542
the woman being de-
ceived. was in the
transgression. 15 Not-
withstanding she shall
be saved in childbear-
ing, if they continue
in faith and charity
and holiness with so-
briety.
111. This zs a true
saying, If a man de-
sire the office of a
bishop, he desireth a
good work. 2 A bishop
then must be blame-
less, the husband of
one wife, vigilant, so-
ber, of good behaviour,
given to hospitality,
apt to teach; 3 not
given to wine, no
striker, not greedy of
filthy lucre; but pa-
tient, not a brawler,
not covetous; 4 one
that ruleth well his
own house, having
his children in sub-
jection with all gra-
vity; 5 (forif a man
know not how torule
his own house, how
shall he take care of
the church of God?)
6 not a novice, lest
being lifted up with
pride he fall into the
condemnation of the
devil. 7 Moreover he
must have a good re-
port of them which
are without; lest he
fall into reproach and
the snare of the devil.
8 Likewise must the
deacons be grave, not
doubletongued, not
given to much wine,
not greedy of filthy
lucre; 9 holding the
mystery of the faith
in a pure conscience,
10 And let these also
first be proved ; then
let them use the of-
fice of a deacon, be-
ing found blameless,
11 Even so must their
wives be grave, not
slandcrers,sober,faithe
ful in all things. 12 Let
the deacons be the
husbands of one wife,
ruling their children
and their own houses
well. 13 For they that
have used the office of
a deacon well pur-
chase to themsclves 2
good degree, and great
boldness in the faith
which is in Christ Je-
sus.
14 These things write
I unto thee, hoping to
come unto thee short-
ly : 15 but if I tarry
long, that thou mayest
ΠΡῸΣ TIMOCGEON 4A. ΠῚ ΠῚ:
γυνὴ “ἀπατηθεῖσα" ἐν παραβάσει γέγονεν" 15 σωθήσεται. δὲ
woman, having been deceived, in transgression has become. But she shall be Ξαυϑᾶ
διὰ τῆς τεκνογονίας, ἐὰν μείνωσιν ἐν πίστει καὶ ἀγάπῃ
through the childbearing, if theyabide in faith _“ and love
καὶ ἁγιασμῷ μετὰ σωφροσύνης.
and sanctification with discreetness,
8 Πιστὸὲξ ὁ λόγος᾽ εἴ τις ἐπισκοπῆς ὀρέγεται,
Faithful [is]}the word: if any “*overseership ‘stretches "forward 5.0
καλοῦ ἔργου ἐπιθυμεῖ. 2 δεῖ οὖν τὸν ἐπίσκοπον faveri-
of *good *a work heis desirous, It behoves then the overseer irreproach-
ληπτον" εἶναι, μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄνδρα, ϑνηφάλεον," σώφρονα,
able tobe, 70f “one *wife *husband, sober, discreet,
κόσμιον, φιλόξενον, διδακτικόν" 3 μὴ πάροινον, μὴ πλήκτην,
decorous, hospitable, apt to teach; not given to wine, not astriker,
h \ ᾽ on tl i XN’! ? ~ » 2 λ ΄ Ὁ
μὴ αἰσχροκερθῆ,, *a ἐπιεικῆ, ἄμαχον, αφιλάργυρον
not greedy of base gain, but gentle, not contentious, not loving money;
4 τοῦ ἰδίου. οἴκου καλῶς προϊστάμενον, τέκνα ἔχοντα ἐν
his own house well ruling, (his] children having in
ὑποταγῇ μετὰ πάσης σεμνότητος" ὃ εἰ δέ τις τοῦ ἰδίου. οἴκου
subjection with a gravity ; (but if one his own house
προστῆναι οὐκ.οἶδεν, πῶς ἐκκλησίας θεοῦ ἐπιμελήσεται 5
{how] torule knows not, how ([the]assembly of God shallhetake care of ?)
6 μὴ νεόφυτον, ἵνα.μὴ τυφωθεὶς εἰς κρίμα ἐμπὲέσ
not a novice, lest being puffed up, into[the] crime *he *may ‘fall
τοῦ διαβόλου. 7 δεῖ. δὲ αὐτὸν" καὶ μαρτυρίαν καλὴν
lof?the devil. Butit behoves ‘him also a testimony ‘good
ἔχειν ἀπὸ τῶν ἔξωθεν, Ἱνα.μὴ εἰς ὀνειδισμὸν ἐμπέσῃ Kal
Jest into
8 Διακόνους
‘Those who serve, in like manner,
to have from those without, reproach he may fall and [the]
παγίδα τοῦ διαβόλου. ὡσαύτως σεμνούς, μὴ
snare ofthe devil. grave, not
διλόγους, μὴ οἴνῳ πολλῷ προσέχοντας, μὴ αἰσχροκερδεῖς,
double-tongued, not to?wine *much given, not greedy of base gain,
9 ἔχοντας TO μυστήριον τῆς πίστεως ἐν καθαρᾷ συνειδήσει.
holding - the mystery ofthe faith in *pure *a conscience.
10 καὶ οὗτοι.δὲ δοκιμαζέσθωσαν πρῶτον, εἶτα διακονείτωσαν,
And these also let them be proved first, then let them serve,
ἀνέγκλητοι ὄντες. 11 γυναῖκας ὡσαύτως σεμνάς, μὴ δια-
2unimpeachable ‘being. Women inlike manner grave, not slan-
βόλους, ἱνηφαλέους," πιστὰς ἐν πᾶσιν. 12 διάκονοι ἔστω-
derers, sober, faithful in allthings. Those *who *serve let
σαν μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄμδρες, τέκνων καλῶς προϊστάμενοι
5be 7of®one °wife ‘husbands, [*their] ‘%children *well °ruling
Kai τῶν ἰδίων οἴκων. 13 οἱ γὰρ καλῶς διακονήσαντες, βαθμὸν
and theirown houses. For those well having served, a "degree
ἑαυτοῖς καλὸν περιποιοῦνται, Kai πολλὴν παῤῥησίαν ἐν
%for *themselves *good acquire, and much boldness in
πίστει TH ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ.
faith which[is]in Christ Jesus.
14 Ταῦτά σοι γράφω, ἐλπίζων ἐλθεῖν πρός σε Φτάχιον""
These thingstothee I write, hoping tocome to thee more quickly;
15 ἐὰν. δὲ Boadivw, ἵνα εἰδῇς πῶς δεῖ ἐν
but if I should delay, that thou mayest know how it behoves [one] in [the]
οἴκῳ θεοῦ ἀναστρέφεσθαι, ἥτις ἐστὶν ἐκκλησία θεοῦ
house of God to conduct oneself, whieh is [the] assembly of *God [the]
ε ἐξαπατηθεῖσα LTTrAW.
αἰσχροκερδὴ GLTTrAW.
λνηφαλίους EGLTTrAW.
f ἀνεπίλημπτον LTTrA.
i ἀλλὰ LITr.
τὰ ἐν τάχει quickly Ltr.
5 νηφάλιον EGLTTrAW.. h— μὴ
— αὐτὸν (read δεῖ it is necessary) LTTra.
Ill, Iv. 1 TIMOTHY.
~ ~ 4A ε ᾿ ~ ? ΄ 4 e
ζῶντος, στῦλος Kai ἑδραίωμα τῆς ἀληθείας. 16 Kai ὁμολο-
living, pillar and base ofthe truth. And conies-
ὡ». ~ , ‘
γουμένως μέγα ἐστὶν τὸ τῆς εὐσεβείας μυστήριον "θεὸς"
sedly great is the *of “piety tmystery: God
? , > , 2) ’ ? Ul » >
ἐφανερώθη ἐν σαρκί, ἐδικαιώθη ἐν πνεύματι, ὠφθὴ ἀγ-
was manifested in flesh, wasjustified in [the] Spirit, was seen by
γέλοις,. ἐκηρύχθη ἐν ἔθνεσιν, ἐπιστεύθη ἐν κόσμῳ,
angels, was proclaimed among [the] nations, was believed on in [the] world,
σἀνελήφθη" ἐν δόξῃ.
Was receivedup ἴθ glory.
4 Τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα ῥητῶς λέγει, ὅτι ἐν ὑστέροις καιροῖς ἀπο-
Butthe Spirit expressly speaks, that in latter times shall
στήσονταί τινες THC πίστεως, προσέχοντες πνεύμασιν πλάνοις
Sdepart *from ‘some the faith, giving heed to “spirits ‘deceiving
καὶ διδασκαλίαις δαιμονίων 2 ἐν ὑποκρίσει ψευδολόγων,
and teachings of demons in hypocrisy of speakers of lies,
Ῥκεκαυτηριασμένωγ" τὴν ἰδίαν συνείδησιν, 3 κωλυόντων
being cauterized {as to] their own conscience, forbidding
γαμεῖν, ἀπέχεσθαι βρωμάτων, ἃ ὁ θεὸς ἔκτισεν εἰς
to marry, [bidding] to abstain from meats, which God _ created ' for
“μετάληψιν! pera εὐχαριστίας τοῖς πιστοῖς Kai ἐπεγνωκόσιν
reception with thanksgiving forthe faithful and who know
τὴν ἀλήθειαν. 4 ὕτι πᾶν κτίσμα θεοῦ καλόν, Kai οὐδὲν
{86 truth, Because every creature of God[is] good, and nothing
? , δ ᾽ ΄,ὔ , ὃ ς i
ἀπόβλητον, μετὰ εὐχαριστίας λαμβανόμενον" 5 ἁγιάζεται
to be rejected, with thanksgiving being received ; *it 515 *sanctified
γὰρ διὰ λόγου θεοῦ Kai ἐντεύξεως. 6 Ταῦτα ὕὑποτι-
‘for by ἤνογσγὰ ‘God’s and intercourse [with hima]. These things laying
, ~ ? ~ . ” ΄ τ᾽ ~
θέμενος τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, καλὸς ἔσ διάκονος Τ͵ησοῦ
before the. brethren, ?z00d “thou °wilt Sbe ‘a*servant of Jesus
toToU,' ἐντρεφόμενος τοῖς λύγοις τῆς πίστεως, Kai τῆς
xe ᾽ ρεφὸμ Y
Christ, being nourished with the words of the faith, and of the
καλῆς διδασκαλίας y παρηκολούθηκας. 7 Τοὺς δὲ βεβήλους
good teaching which thou hast closely followed. Butthe profane
καὶ «γραώδεις μύθους mapairov' γύμναζε: δὲ σεαυτὸν πρὸς
and old wives’ fables refuse, but exercise thyself to
εὐσέβειαν"- 8 ἡ.γὰρ.σωματικὴ γυμνασία πρὸς ὀλίγον ἐστὶν
piety ; for bodily exercise for: a little is
ὠφέλιμος" ἡ.δὲ εὐσέβεια πρὸς πάντα ὠφέλιμός ἐστιν, ἐπαγγε-
profitable, but piety for everything “profitable Sey pro-
λίαν ἔχουσα ζωῆς τῆς “νῦν καὶ THC μελλούσης.
mise having of life, of that which [is]now and of that which [is] coming.
πιστὸς ὁ λόγος Kai πάσης ἀποδοχῆς ἄξιος. 10 ἔς. τοῦτο. γὰρ
Faithful [is]the word and ofall acceptation worthy ; for, for this
Seat! κοπιῶμεν καὶ ᾿ὀνειδιζόμεθα,) ὅτι ἠλπίκαμεν ἐπὶ θεῷ
both welabour and arereproached, because we have hope in ἃ “God
ζῶντι, ὃς ἐστιν σωτὴρ πάντων ἀνθρώπων, μάλιστα πιστῶν.
Niving, who is Preserver ofall men, specially of believers.
11 Hapayyedde ταῦτα καὶ δίδασκε. 12 μηδείς σου τῆς
Charge these things and teach. “No %one *thy
μεότητος καταφρονείτω, ἀλλὰ τύπος γίνου τῶν πιστῶν ἐν
Syouth ‘Net *despise, but apattern be of the believers in
΄ aie ie: Π ᾽ ΄
λόγῳ, ἐν ἀναότροφῃ, ἐν ἀγάπῃ, ἐν πνεύματι," ἐν πίστει,
word, in conduct, in love, in{the] Spirit, in faith,
ο ἀνελήμφθη LTTrA.
8 — καὶ LTT:[A].
8 ὃς who GLTTraw.
LTTrA. τ χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ LTTrAW.
ν -- ἐν πνεύματι GLITrAW.
P κεκαυστηριασμένων TTr.
© ἀγωνιζόμεθα We combat LiTr,
543
know how thou ought-
est to behave thyself
in the house of God,
which is the church of
the living God, the
pillar and ground of
the truth. 16 And with-
out controversy great
is the mystery of gof-
liness : God was mani-
fest in the flesh, jus-
tified in the Spirit,
seen of angels, preach-
ed unto the Gentiles,
believed on in the
world, received up in-
to glory.
IV. Now the Spirit
speaketh expressly,
that in the latter times
some shall depart from
the faith, giving heed
to seducing spirits, and
doctrines of devils;
2 speaking lies in hy-
pocrisy ; having their
conscience seared with
a hot iron; 3 for-
bidding to marry, and
commanding to abstain
from meats, which
God hath created to be
received with thanks-
giving of them which
believe and know the
truth, 4 For every
creature of God is good,
and nothing to be re-
fused, if it be received
with thanksgiving :
5 for if is sanctified by
the word of God and
prayer. 6 If thou put
the brethren in re-
membrance of these
things, thou shalt bea
good minister of Jesus
Christ, nourished up
in the words of faith
and of good doctrine,
whereunto thou hast
attained. 7 But re-
fuse profane and old
wives’ fables, and ex-
ercise thyself rather
unto godliness. 8 For
bodily exercise profit-
eth little: but godliness
is profitable unto all
things, having promise
of the life that now
is, and of that which
is to come. 9 This is a
faithful saying and
worthy of all accepta-
tion. 10 For therefore
we both labour and
suffer reproach, be-
cause we trust in the
living God, who is the
Saviour of all men,
specially of, these that
believe. 11 Fhese things
command and teach.
12 Let no man despise
thy youth; but be thou
an example of the be-
lievers, in word, in
4ᾳ μετάλημψιν
544
conversation, in cha-
rity, in spirit, in faith,
in purity. 13 ΤΊ] I
come, give attendance
to reading, to exhor-
tation, to doctrina
14 Neglect not the gift
that is in thee, which
was given thee by pro-
phecy, with the laying
on of the hands of the
presbytery. 15 Medi-
tate upon these things;
give thyself wholly to
them ; that thy profit-
ing may appear to all.
16 ‘Take heed unto
thyself, and unto the
doctrine; continue in
them: for in doing
this thou shalt both
save thyself, and them
that hear thee.
VY. Rebuke not an
elder, but intreat him
as a father; and the
younger men as bre-
thren; 2 the elder
women as mothers;
the younger as sis-
ters, with all purity.
3 Honour widows that
fare widows indeed,
4 But if any widow
have children or ne-
phews, let them learn
first to shew piety at
home, and to requite
their parents : for that
is good and accaptable
before God. 5 Now
she that is a widow
indeed, and dasolate,
trusteth in God, and
continueth in suppli-
cations and prayers
night and day. 6 But
she that lveth in
pleasure is dead while
she liveth. 7 And these
things give in charge,
that they may be
blameless. 8 But if
any provide not for
his own, and specially
for those of his own
house, he hath denied
the faith, and is worse
than an infidel. 9 Let
not a widow be taken
into the number under
threescore years old,
having been the wife
cf one man, 10 well
reported of for good
works; if she have
brought up
ren, if she have
lodged strangers, if
she have washed the
saints’ fect. if she have
relieved the afflicted,
if she have diligently
followed every good
work. 11 But the
younger widows re-
fuse: for when they
have begun to wax
w-~— ἐν (γεαα πᾶσιν to all) LTTrAW.
® ἀνεπίλημπτοι LITA.
child-
ΠΡῸΣ LTO Ose ON FA: IV, V.
ἐν ἁγνείᾳ. 18 Ewe ἔρχομαι. πρόσεχε TH ἀναγνώσει, τῇ Tapa-
in purity. Till Icome, give heed to reading, to exhor-
κλήσει, τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ. 14 μὴ.ἀμέλει τοῦ ἐν σοὶ χαρίσματος,
tation, to teaching. Be not negligent of the *in “thee aha ἮΝ
ὃ ἐδόθη σοι διὰ προφητείας μετὰ ἐπιθέσεως τῶν χει-
with laying on of the hands
, ? 4 »
μελέτα, ἐν τοὕὔτοις ἴσθι"
them be,
16 ἔπεχε
Give heed
which was giventothee through prophecy
ρῶν τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου. 15 ταῦτα
of the elderhood, These things meditate on, in
iva oov ἡ-προκοπὴ φανερὰ Viv" πᾶσιν.
that thy advancement manifest maybe among all.
σεαυτῷ Kai τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ ἐπίμενε αὐτοῖς" τοῦτο.γὰρ
to thyself and tothe teaching; continue in them; for this
ποιῶν, καὶ σεαυτὸν σώσεις Kai τοὺς ἀκούοντάς σου.
doing, both thyself thoushalt save and those that hear thee.
5 Πρεσβυτέρῳ μὴ. ἐπιπλήξῃς, ἀλλὰ παρακάλει ὡς
An elder do not sharply rebuke, but exhort (him) as
marépa’ νεωτέρους we ἀδελφούς" 2 πρεσβυτέρας ὡς
a father; younger [men]as_ brethren; elder [women] as
μητέρας" νεωτέρας we ἀδελφάς, ἐν πάσῃ ἁγνείᾳ. 8 χήρας
mothers; younger as sisters, with all purity. “Widows
τίμα tac ὄντως χήρας. 4 εἰ. δέ τις χήρα τέκνα ἢ ἔκγονα
‘honour that [are] 7inde#d ‘widows; butif any widow 7children “or*descendants
ἔχει, μανθανέτωσαν πρῶτον τὸν ἴδιον οἶκον εὐσεβεῖν, καὶ
"have, let them learn first [ς85 [07] theirown house tobe pious, and
ἀμοιβὰς ἀποδιδόναι τοῖς.προγόνοις᾽ τοῦτο.γάρ ἐστιν "καλὸν
3recompense ‘to7render to [their] parents ; for this is good
καὶ" ἀποδεκτὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. 5 ἡ.δὲ ὄντως χήρα
and acceptable before God. Now she who [is] “indeed ‘a *widow,
kai μεμονωμένη ἤλπικεν ἐπὶ Yrov' θεόν, καὶ προσμένει ταῖς
and left alone, has [her] hope in God, and continues
δεήσεσιν καὶ ταῖς προσευχαῖς νυκτὸς Kai ἡμέρας" 6 ἡ.δὲ
in supplications and prayers ‘night and day. But she that
σπαταλῶσα, ζῶσα τέθνηκεν. 7 καὶ ταῦτα παράγγελλε,
lives in self-gratification, living is dead. And these things charge,
ἵνα Τἀνεπίληπτοι' ὦσιν. ὃ εἰ δὲ τις τῶν ἰδίων Kai μάλιστα
that irreproachable they may be. Butifanyone hisown and specially
arey' οἰκείων οὐ. προνοεῖ," τὴν πίστιν ἤρνηται, καὶ
[Π15] household does not provide for, the faith he has denied, and
ἔστιν ἀπίστου χείρων. 9 Χήρα καταλεγέσθω μὴ
is than °an *unbeliever *worse. ®A 7widow let be put on the list “not
ἔλαττον ἐτῶν ἑξήκοντα γεγονυῖα, ἑνὸς ἀνδρὸς γυνή, 10 ἐν
Sless *than ‘years Ssixty *being, of one man wife, in
ἔργοιὸ καλοῖς μαρτυρουμένη, εἰ ἐτεκνοτρόφησεν, εἰ ἐξενο-
2works: 'good being borne witness to, if she brought up children, if she enter-
δόχησεν, εἰ ἁγίων πόδας ἔνιψεν, εἰ θλιβομένοις — ἐπήρ-
tained strangers, if saints’ feet she washed, if to the oppressed she impart-
κεσεν, εἰ παντὶ ἔργῳ ἀγαθῷ ἐπηκολούθησεν. 11 Νεωτεέρας. δὲ
ed relief, if every “work ‘good " she followed after. But younger
χήρας παραιτοῦ" orav.ya οκαταστρηνιάσωσιν" τοῦ
widows refuse ; for when they may have grown wanton against
χριστοῦ, γαμεῖν θέλουσιν, 12 ἔχουσαι κρίμα ὅτι τὴν
Christ, to marry they wish, having judgment because [their]
πρώτην πίστιν ἠθέτησαν. 13 apace καὶ ἀργαὶ μανθά-
first faith they cast off. And withal also [to be] idle they
Σ — τὸν [L]T.
© καταστρηνιασουσιν
X — καλὺν καὶ GLTTrAW.
a — τῶν LTT:[A]. Ὁ προνοεῖται Tir.
they shail grow wanton against a.
V, VI. ΟΣ EY,
VOUOLY, περιερχύμεναι τὰς οἰκίας" ov-pdvoy.dé ἀργαί, ἀλλὰ
learn, going about to the houses; and not only idle, but
i φλύαροι Kai περίεργοι, Aadovoa Ta μὴ.δέοντα. 14 βού-
also tattlers and busy-bodies, speaking things [they] ought not. I
λομαι οὖν. νεωτέρας γαμεῖν, τεκνογονεῖν, οἰκοδεσποτεῖν,
will, therefore younger [ones] to mAEEY, to bear GENCE to rule the house,
ἴον ἀφορμὴν διδόναι τῷ ἀντικειμένῳ λοιδορίας χάριν.
*occasion: ‘to? ἘΠῚ to the adversary, *of *reproach 'on “account,
15 ἤδη. γάρ τινες ἐξετράπησαν ὀπίσω τοῦ σατανᾶ. 16 Εἴ τις
For already some areturnedaside after Satan. If any
ἃ πιστὸς ἢ" πιστὴ ἔχει xnpac, “ἐπαρκείτω! αὐ-
believing [Δ ΟΣ believing woman] μὰν widows, let him impart relief to
ταῖς. kai μὴ βαρείσθω ἡ ἐκκλησία, ἵνα ταῖς ὄντως χήραις
them, and not let be burdened the assembly, that tothe “indeed ‘widows
ἐπαρκέσῃ.
may impart relief.
17 Ot καλῶς
- The well
ἀξιούσθωσαν,
let be counted worthy,
it
προεστῶτες
‘®who “take *the *lead
μάλιστα ot κοπιῶντες ἐν λόγῳ Kai διδασ-
specially those labouring in word and teach-
πρεσβύτεροι διπλῆς τιμῆς
elders of double honour
καλίᾳ. 18 λέγει. γὰρ ἡ γραφή. ‘Bovy ἀλοῶντα ov φι-
ing ; for says the scripture, Anox treading outcorn *not ‘thou
μώσεις" καί, Afwoc ὃ ἐργάτης τοῦ.μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ. 19 Κατὰ
shalt muzzle, and, Worthy [15] the workman of his hire.
πρεσβυτέρου κατηγορίαν μὴ.παραδέχου, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ ἐπὶ
an elder an accusation reccive not, unless on EBs testi-
δύο ἣ τριῶν μαρτύρων. 20 Τοὺς & ἁμαρτάνοντας ἐνώπιον
θυ of] two or three witnesses. Those that sin “before
πάντων ἔλεγχε, Va καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ φόβον ἔχωσιν. 21 Διαμαρ-
3411 ‘convict, that also the rest ΤΣ ‘may “have. I earnestly
τύρομαι ἐνώπιον Tov θεοῦ καὶ "κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ" Kai
testify before God and(the] Lord Jesus Christ and
τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἀγγέλων, ἵνα ταῦτα φυλάξῃς χωρὶς
the elect angels, that these things thou shouldest keep, apart from
προκρίματος; μηδὲν ποιῶν κατὰ ἱπρόσκλισιν."
prejudice, AO doing by partiality.
22 Xeipac ταχέως μηδενὶ ἐπιτίθει, μηδὲ κοινώνει ἁμαρτίαις
Hands quickly ΟἹ ΠῸ one lay, nor share in sins
, 4 ν᾿ ΄ id - , ?
ἀλλοτρίαις. σεαυτὸν ἁγνὸν τήρει. 38 μηκέτι ὑδροπότει. KadX’!
of others. Thyself pure keep. No longer drink water, but
οἴνῳ ὀλίγῳ Yow διὰ = Tov.ordpaxdvcou' Kai τὰς πυκνάς
‘wine 38 “little ‘use on account of thy stomach and “frequent
gov ἀσθενείας. 24 Τινῶν ἀνθρώπων ai ἁμαρτίαι πρόδηλοί
Against
‘thy infirmities. Of some men the sins manifest
εἰσιν, προάγουσαι εἰς κρίσιν" τισὶν. δὲ Kai ἐπακολουθοῦσιν.
are, going before to judgment; andsome also _ they follow after.
25 woavTwo™ καὶ τὰ "καλὰ ἔργα! πρόδηλά Vor"! καὶ τὰ
In like manner also good works manifest are, and those that
ἄλλως ἔχοντα, κρυβῆναι οὐ-Ῥδύναται."
otherwise are, *be *hid “cannot.
«
6 Ὅσοι εἰσὶν ὑπὸ ζυγὸν δοῦλοι, τοὺς ἰδίους δεσπότας
As many “as Sare ‘under ate *bondmen, their own masters
ἃ - πιστὸς 7 (read ἐπαρ. let her impart relief) Lrtr[a].
φιμώσεις βοῦν ἀλοῶντα L. g + δὲ but (those that) Lf].
i πρόσκλησιν advocacy L. k ἀλλὰ LTTrA.
but (in like manner) Lw. A ἔργα τὰ καλὰ LTTTAW.
Ῥ δύνανται LITrAW.
© ἐπαρκείσθω LTTr.
Β χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ LTTraw.
᾿-- σοῦ (read [thy]) LTTra.
ο — ἐστι»
545
wanton against Christ,
they will marry;
12 avi damnation,
because they have cast
off their first faith.
13. And withal they
learn to be idle, wan-
dering about from
house to house; and
not only idie, but
tattlers also and busy-
bodies,speaking things
which they ought not.
14 [I will therefore
that the younger wo-
men marry, bear chil-
dren, guide the house,'
give none occasion to’
the adversary to speak
reproachfully. 15 For
some are already turn-
ed aside after Satan.
16 If any man or wo-
man that believeth
have widows, .let them
relieve them, and let
not the church be
charged ; that it may
relieve them that are
Widows indeed.
17 Let tHe elders
that rule well be
counted worthy of
double honour, espe-
cially they who ‘labour
in the word and doc-
trine. 18 For the scrip-
ture saith, Thou shalt
not muzzle the ox that
treadeth out thacorn.
And, The labourer is
worthy of his reward.
19 Against ap elder
receive not an accusa-
tion, but before two
or three witnesses,
20 Them that sin re-
buke before all, that
others also may fear.
21 T charge thee before
God, and the Lord Je-
sus Christ, and the
elect angels, that thou
observe these things
without preferring one
before another, doing
nothing by partiality.
22 Lay hands sud-
denly on no man, nei-
ther be partaker of
other men’s sins : keep
thyself pure. 23 Drink
no longer water, but
use a, little wine for
thy stomach’s sake
and thine often infir-
mities. 24 Some men’s
sins are open before-
hand, going before to
judgment ; and some
men they follow after.
25. Likewise also the
good works of some
are manifest before-~
fov
m+ δὰ
LITrA 3 εἰσιν W.
NN
516
hand; and they that
are otherwise cannot
be hid,
VI. Let as many
servants ag are under
the yoke caunt their
own masters worthy
of all honour, that the
name of God and his
doctrine be not blas-
phemed, 2 And they
that have believing
masters, let them not
despise them, because
they are brethren ; but
rather do thém ser-
vice, because they are
faithful and beloved,
partakers of the bene-
fit. These things teach
and exhort. 3 If any
man teach otherwise,
and consent not to
wholesome words, even
the words of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and to
the doctrine which is
according to godliness;
4 he isproud, knowing
nothing, but doting
about questions and
strifes of words,
whereof cometh envy,
strife, railings, evil
surmisings, 5 perverse
disputings of men
of corrupt minds,
and destitute of the
truth, supposing that
gainis godliness: from
such withdraw thy-
self. 6 But godliness
with contentment is
great gain. 7 For we
brought nothing into
this world, and it is
certain we can carry
nothing out. 8 And
having food and: rai-
ment let us be there-
with content. 9 But
they that will be rich
fall into temptation
and asnare, and into
many foolish and hurt-
ful lusts, which drown
men in destruction and
perdition. 10 For the
love of money is the
root of all evil : which
while some coveted
after, they have erred
from the faith, and
pierced themselves
through with many
sorrows. 11 But thou,
O man of God, flee
these things ; and fol-
low after righteous-
ness, godliness, faith,
love, patience, meek-
ness. 12 Fight the good
fight of faith, lay hold
on eternal life, where-
unto thou art also call-
ed, and hast professed a
good profession before
many witnesses, 13 I
4 μὴ mpooexeTar Cleavesnot T.
8 — ἀφίστασο ἀπὸ τῶν τοιούτων LTTrAW.
’ πραὐπάθειαν mevkness Of spirit LTraw; πραὐπαθίαν T.
LITr[A].
Vi.
SY ” = ~
TO ὄνομα τοῦ θεοῦ
ΠΡΟΣ TIMOOEON A.
, ~ dur ΄ ε
πάσης τιμῆς ἀξίους ἡγείσθωσαν. ἵνα μὴ
ofall honour worthy let themesteem, that not the name of God
ἌΓ τέ NI ‘ ~ £9 \ ”
καὶ ἡ διδασκαλία βλασφημῆται. 2 οἱ. δὲ πιστοὺς ἔχοντες
and the’ teaching be blasphemed. And they that “believing *have
δεσπότας, μὴ-καταφρονείτωσαν, ὅτι ἀδελφοί εἰσιν ἀλλὰ
masters, let them not despise [them], because brethren they are; but
μᾶλλον δουλευέτωσαν, OTL πιστοί εἰσιν. καὶ ἀγα-
rather let them serve [them], because believing [ones] they are and be-
πητοὶ οἱ τῆς εὐεργεσίας ἀντιλαμβανόμενοι. ταῦτα δίδασκε
loved ψ8ὸ δε °good ‘service ‘are *being *helped *by. Thesethings teach
καὶ παρακάλει. 8 Ἐ τις ἑτεροδιδασκαλεῖ, Kai Ἱμὴ.προσέρχεται"
and exhort. ΤῈ anyone teaches other doctrine,and draws not near
ὑγιαίνουσιν λόγοις τοῖς τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, Kai
?sound 1to words, those of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
Ty απ εὐσέβειαν διδασκαλίᾳ, 4 τετύφωται, μηδὲν
the *according ο “piety 1teaching, he is puffed up, nothing
ἐπιστάμενος, ἀλλὰ νοσῶν περὶ ζητήσεις καὶ λογομαχίας,
knowing, but sick about questions and disputes of words,
> ‘Zz , , ΄ c ’ Ω
ἐξ ὧν γίνεται φθόνος, ἔρις, βλασφημίαι, ὑπόνοιαι πονηραί,
out of which come envy, strife, evilspeakings, “suspicions ‘wicked,
ὃ ᾿παραδιατριβαὶ" διεφθαρμένων ἀνθρώπων τὸν νοῦν, Kat
vain argumentations Scorrupted ‘of *men in mind, and
? Ν᾽ ~ , , A = ‘
ἀπεστερημένων THC ἀληθείας, νομιζόντων πορισμὸν εἶναι τὴν
destitute ofthe truth, holding *oain “to *be
wr > , ? ~ ΄ 1 7 κι x
εὐσέβειαν" "“ἀφίστασο ἀπὸ τῶν τοιούτων." ΟΞ στιν. δὲ πορισμὸς
piety ; withdraw from such, But *is ®gain
, ‘ δὰ ᾽ , ‘ A >
μέγας ἡ εὐσέβεια μετὰ αὐταρκείας. 7 οὐδὲν. γὰρ εἰσηνέγκαμεν
*great piety with contentment. For nothing we brought
εἰς TOY κόσμον, ἰδήλον" ὅτι οὐδὲ ἐξενεγκεῖν τι δυνά-
into the world, [itis] manifest that neither to carry out anything are we
μεθα’ 8 ἔχοντες.δὲ διατροφὰς Kai σκεπάσματα, τούτοις ἀρ-
able. But having ‘sustenance and _ coverings, with these we shall
κεσθησόμεθα. 9 Οἱ. δὲ βουλόμενοι πλουτεῖν, ἐμπίπτουσιν εἰς
be satisfied. Butthose desiring to be rich, fall into
πειρασμὸν καὶ παγίδα Kai ἐπιθυμίας πολλὰς ἀνοήτους Kai
temptation and asnare- and desires many “unwise *and
, ε , , ”
βλαβεράς, αἵτινες βυθίζουσιν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους εἰς ὄλεθρον
*hurtful, which sink men into destruction
καὶ ἀπώλειαν. 10 pila_yap πάντων τῶν κακῶν ἐστιν ἡ φιλ-
and perdition. For a root of all evils is the love
apyuoia’ ἧς τινες ὀρεγύμενοι ἀπεπλανήθησαν ἀπὸ τῆς
of money ; which some stretching after were seduced from the
πίστεως, καὶ ἑαυτοὺς περιέπειραν ὀδύναις πολλαῖς. 11 Σὺ
faith, and themselves pierced with “sorrows ‘many. *Thou
δὲ, ὦ ἄνθρωπε "τοῦ" θεοῦ, ταῦτα. φεῦγε" δίωκε.δὲ δικαιο-
Sput, O man of God, these things fiee, and pursue —_—irright-
2.4. , ΄ ? ΄ « ΄ :
σύνην, εὐσέβειαν, πίστιν, ἀγάπῃν, ὑπομονήν, “πρᾳότητα""
eousness, piety, faith, love, -endurance, meekness,
12 ἀγωνίζου τὸν καλὸν ἀγῶνα τῆς πίστεως: ἐπιλαβοῦ τῆς
Combat the good .comba ofthe faith. Lay hold
? ΄ ~ ? SS) \ +e ὩΣ \ €
αἰωνίου ζωῆς, εἰς ἣν “kai! ἐκλήθης, καὶ ὡμολόγησας
of eternal 1176, to which also thou wast called, and didst confess
‘ 4 « , ᾽ ’ ~ ’
τὴν καλὴν ὁμολογίαν ἐνώπιον πολλῶν μαρτύρων..18 Παραγ-
the good confession before many Witnesses. I
τ διαπαρατριβαὶ constant quarrellings @LTTraw.
t — δῆλον (read ὅτι so that) Lrrra. u— tov
W — «ae GLITraW.
Wik. i PE ΟΠ Hey.
~) ~ ~ ~ ᾿
γέλλω Foor" ἐνώπιον Trov" θεοῦ τοῦ Τζωοποιοῦντος" τὰ πάντα,
charge thee before God who gquickens all things,
καὶ χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ τοῦ μαρτυρήσαντος ἐπὶ ἸΤοντίου ἅΠι-
and Christ Jesus who witnessed before Pontius Pi-
λάτου! τὴν καλὴν ὁμολογίαν, 14 τηρῆσαί.σε τὴν ἐντολὴν
late the good confession, that thou keep the commandment
» , ΄ ~ : , ~ ΄
ἄσπιλον, Ῥαἀνεπίληπτον," μέχρι τῆς ἐπιφανείας τοῦ κυρίου
spotless, irreproachable, until the appearing of “Lord
~ ~ en ~ 3 ΄ , «
ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ, 15 ἣν καιροῖς ἰδίοις δείξει ὁ
sour Jesus Christ ; which initsowntimes ‘shall 7shew ‘the
μακάριος και μόνος δυνάστης, ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν βασιλευόν-
“blessed “and ‘only 5Ruler, the King of those being kings
των Kat κύριος THY κυριευόντων, 16 ὁ μόνος ἔχων ἀθα-
and Lord of those _ being lords; who alone has im-
νασίαν, φῶς οἰκῶν ἀπρόσιτον, ὃν εἶδεν οὐδεὶς
mortality, “ἢ *light ‘dwelling “unapproachable, whom ‘did “see ‘no 7one
ἀνθρώπων οὐδὲ ἰδεῖν δύναται, ᾧ τιμὴ καὶ κράτος
Sof *men nor to see is able; to whom honour, and might
αἰώνιον. ἀμήν.
eternal, Amen.
~ , ~ ~ ~ , 4
17 Τοῖς πλουσίοις ἐν τῷ νῦν αἰῶνι παράγγελλε, μὴ
To the rich in the present age eharge, not
εὑψηλοφρονεῖν," μηδὲ ἠλπικέναι ἐπὶ πλούτου ἀδηλότητι,
to be high-minded, nor tohavehope in “of *riches ['the] “uncertainty ;
ἀλλ᾽ ἀἐν" ἐτῷ" θεῷ fro ζῶντι," τῷ παρέχοντι ἡμῖν δ "πλου-
but in %God ‘the “living, who gives us richly
σίως πάντα!" εἰς ἀπόλαυσιν 18 ἀγαθοεργεῖν, πλουτεῖν ἐν
all things for enjoyment ; to do good, toberich in
ἔργοις καλοῖς, εὐμεταδότους εἶναι, κοινωνικούς, 19 ἀπο-
2works ‘good, liberal in distributing to be, ready to communicate, trea-
θησαυρίζοντας ἑαυτοῖς θεμέλιον καλὸν εἰς τὸ μέλλον, ἵνα
suring up for themselves a “foundation ‘good for the future, that
ἐπιλάβωνται τῆς 'αἰωνίον" ζωῆς.
they may lay hold of eternal 1186,
20 Ὦ Τιμόθεε, τὴν Ἐπαρακαταθήκηνἱ" φύλαξον,
O Timotheus, the deposit committed [to thee] keep,
ἐκτρεπόμενος τὰς βεβήλους κενοφωνίας, Kai ἀντιθέσεις τῆς
avoiding profane empty babblings, and oppositions
ψευδωνύμου. γνώσεως" 21 hy τινες ἐπαγγελλόμενοι, περὶ.
of falsely-named knowledge, which some professing, in reference to
τὴν πίστιν ἠστόχησαν. Ἢ χάρις wera σοῦ." apy."
the faith missed the mark, Grace [be] with thee. Amen,
"Πρὸς Τιμόθεον πρώτη ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Λαοδικείας, ἥτις
=To ‘Timothy 1first written from Laodicea, _ which
ἐστιν μητρόπολις Φρυγίας τῆς Πακατιανῆς."
547
give thee charge in
the sight of God, who
quickeneth all things,
and before Christ Je-
sus, who before Pon-
tius Pilate witness-
ed a good confession:
14 that thou keep this
commandment with-
out spot, unrebuke-
able, until the appear-
ing of our Lord Jesus
Christ: 15 which in
his times he _ shall
shew, who is the bless-
ed and only Potentate,
the King of kings, and
Lord of lords ; 16 who
only hath immortality,
dwelling in the light
which no man can ap-
proach unto; whom
no man hath seen, nor
ean see: to whom be
honour and power
everlasting. Amen,
17 Charge them that
are rich in this world,
that they be not high-
minded, nor trust in
uncertain riches, but
in the living God, who
giveth us richly all
things to enjoy; 18 that
they do good, that
they be rich in good
works, ready to dis-
tribute, willing tocom-
muuicate; 19 laying up
in store for them-
selves a good founda-
tion against the time
to come, that they may
lay hold on eternal
life.
20 O Timothy, keep
that which is com-
mitted to thy trust
avoiding profane av
vain babblings, ‘and
oppositions οἷ science
falsely 850 called:
21 which some profess-
ing have erred con-
cerning the faith.
Grace be with thee.
Amen,
is the chief city of Phrygia Pacatiana,
ee (read [thee}]) τ΄. Y—TovT. 2 Gwoyovovvros preserves alive LTTrA. a Πειή
λάτου T. © ἀνεπίλημπτον LTTrA. ς ὑψηλὰ φρονεῖν to mind high things T. ἃ ἐπὶ urrr.
ἐ — τῷ Tir. £ — τῷ ζῶντι LITrA. &+ τὰ L.
(read of that which [is] truly life) GLrtraw.
alin Κ παραθήκην GLTTrAWw.
you LTTr, m— ἀμὴν GLTTrAW.
h πάντα πλουσίως GLTTrAW.
1 ὄντως
1 μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν witb
n — the subscription GLTW 3 Πρὸς Τιμόθεον a Tra,
*=H ΠΡῸΣ fIMOOEON, ἘΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ͂ ΔΕΎΤΕΡΑ.
THE
PAUL, an apostle of
Jesus Christ by the
will-of God, according
to the promise of life
which is in Christ Je-
sus, 2 to Timothy, my
dearly beloved son :
Grace, mercy, and
eace, from God the
ather and Christ Je-
sus our Lord.
3 I thank God, whom
Iserve from my fore-
fathers with pure con-
science, that without
ceasing I have remem-
brance of thee in my
prayers night and day;
4 greatly desiring to
see thee, being mind-
ful of thy tears, that
I may be filled with
joy ; 5 when I call to
remembrance the un-
feigned faith that is
in thee, which dwelt
first in thy grandmo-
ther Lois, and thy mo-
ther Eunice; and I
am persuaded that in
thee also. 6 Where-
fore I put thee in re-
membrance that thou
stir up the gift of
God, which is in thee
by the putting on of my
hands. 7 For God hath
not given us the spirit
of fear ; but of power,
and of love, and of a
scund mind, 8 Be not
thou therefore asham-
ed of the testimony of
our Lord, nor of me
his prisoner: but be
thou partaker of the
afflictions of the, gos-
pel according to the
ower of God ; 9 who
ath saved us, and
called us with an holy
calling, not according
to our works, but ac-
cording to his own
purpose ἃ grace,
which was given us in
Christ Jesus before the
world began, 10 but
is now made manifest
by the appearing of
our Saviour Jesus
Christ, who hath abo-
lished death, and hath
brought life and
immortality to light
through the gospel:
11 whereunto I am
8 + Παύλου τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλον of the HHO ES Paul E;
b χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ Tiraw.
4 λαβὼν having taken LTTra.
h χριστοῦ ‘Ingov LITr.
LTTrAW,
CCl Ltr:
Lil:a-
370
“TIMOTHY ?EPISTLE *SECOND
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ ἀπόστολος "Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ
Paul, apostle of Jesus Christ by [the] will of God
κατ᾽ ἐπαγγελίαν ζωῆς τῆς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, 2 Tr-
according to promise of life which [is]}in Christ Jesus, to Ti-
μοθέῳ ἀγαπητῷ τέκνῳ" χάρις, ἔλεος, εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ
motheus [my] beloved child : Grace, merey, pcace from God [the]
πατρὸς καὶ χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ τοῦ. κυρίου ἡμῶν.
Father and Christ Jesus our Lord,
3 Χάριν ἔχω τῷ θεῷ, ᾧ λατρεύω ἀπὸ προγόνων ἐν
I am thankful to God, whom Iserve from[my] forefathers with
καθαρᾷ συνειδήσει, ὡς ἀδιάλειπτον ἔχω THY περὶ σοῦ μνείαν
pure conscience, how unceasingly Ihave the *of *thee 'remembrance
ἐν ταῖς δεήσεσίν μου “νυκτὸς Kai ἡμέρας, 4 ἐπιποθῶν σε
in my ΒΒΟΠΟΒ ΘΩ͂ night and anya longing “thee
ἰδεῖν, μεμνημένος Gov τῶν δακρύων, ἵνα χαρᾶς πληρωθῶ;
1to?see, remembering thy tears, that with joy I may be filled ;
5 ὑπόμνησιν λαμβάνων" τῆς “ἐν σοὶ ἀνυποκρίτου πίστεως,
“remembrance ‘taking of the *in *thee ‘unfeigned "faith,
΄ ~ ~ , wn ~ ,
ἥτις ἐνῴκησεν πρῶτον ἐν TH-pappyn-cov Λωΐδι καὶ τῇ μητρί
which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois and in *mother
e ᾽ ΄ Π ΄ O61 εξ Δ , e ? τι Sen
σου Ἑυνείκῃ» πεπεισμαᾶι.-.οε ort καὶ ἐν oot. © Δι ἢν αιτιαν
ἢν Eunice, and I am persuaded that .also in thee. For which cause
Ὁ “ἐστιν
of God which is
7 ov-yao ἔδωκεν
ἀναμιμνήσκω σε ἀναζωπυρεῖν τὸ χάρισμα τοῦ θεοῦ,
I remind thee tokindleup' the gift
ἐν σοὶ διὰ τῆς ἐπιθέσεως τῶν χειρῶν.μου"
in thee by the Jaying on of my hands. For*not gave
« - « 4 ~ ΄ > 4 ’» ‘ > t/3
ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς πνεῦμα δειλίας. ἀλλὰ δυνάμεως Kai ἀγάπης
388 ‘God aspirit οἵ cowardice, , but of power, and _ of love,
καὶ σωφρονισμοῦ. ὃ μὴ οὖν ἐπαισχυνθῆῇς τὸ
*Not ‘therefore *thou *shouldest be ashamed of the
μαρτύριον τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν, μηδὲ ἐμὲ τὸν. δέσμιον. αὐτοῦ" ἀλλὰ
testimony of our Lord, nor me his prisoner ; but
ἰσυγκακοπάθησον" τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ κατὰ δύναμιν θεοῦ, 9 τοῦ
suffer evils along with the glad tidings according to *power ‘*God’s; who
σώσαντος ἡμᾶς Kai καλέσαντος κλήσει ἁγίᾳ, οὐ eae
saved us and called [us] with a “calling *holy, not according to
τὰ ἔργα.-ἡμῶν, ἀλλὰ k8car" ἰδίαν πρόθεσιν Kai χάριν» τὴν
our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which
δοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν ἐν χριστῷ Ιησοῦ πρὸ xodvwv.aiwluy,
given us in Christ Jesus before the ages of pane,
10 φανερωθεῖσαν.δὲ νῦν διὰ τῆς ἐπιφανείας τοῦ.σωτῆρος:ἡμῶν
but made manifest now by the appearing of our Saviour
> ~ ~ \ ΄ ι ᾿ : ,
WTy00U χοιστοῦ," καταργήσαντος μὲν, τὸν θάνατον, φωτίσαν-
Jesus Christ, who annulled death, brought “to
τος δὲ ζωὴν καὶ ἀφθαρσίαν διὰ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, 11 εἰς ὃ
‘light ‘and life and incorruptibility by glad tidings ; to which
and of wise diserction.
(was)
the
+ Παύλου G3 Πρὸς Τιμόθεον
© νυκτὸς καὶ ΚΣ (vead night and day longin
€ Εὐνίκῃ EGLLT AW. ἴσυν- T, 8 κατὰ
Tul. ΤΕ ΘΟ ΤΉΝ.
ἐτέθην ἐγὼ κήρυξ καὶ ἀπόστολος καὶ διδάσκαλος
2was ‘appointed +I a herald and apostle and teacher
120 ~ ell 5 ᾽ ΠῚ ere ’ ~ ΄ ᾿ Ἰλλ᾽ ’ ὡς
ἐθνῶν 12 δι .«ἣν αἰτίαν καὶ ταῦτα πάσχω" ἀλλ οὐκ
of {the} nations. For which cause also these things Isuifer; but “not
ᾧ πεπίστευκα, καὶ πέπεισμαι OTe
for I know whom [have believed, and am persuaded that
δυνατός ἐστιν THY παραθήκην μου φυλάξαι εἰς ἐκείνην
able heis the SeReRe committed [to himjofme tokeep for that
THY ἡμέραν. 19 ὑποτύπωσιν ἔχε ὑγιαινόντων λόγων, ὧν
‘day. 7A %delineation *have of sound words, which [words]
παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἤκουσας, ἐν πίστει Kai ἀγάπῃ TH ἐν χοιστῷ
from me thoudidsthear, in faith and love which[areJin Christ
᾿Ιησοῦ. 14 τὴν καλὴν Ἱπαρακαταθήκην" φύλαξον διὰ
Jesus, The good deposit committed [to thee] keep by {ihe}
πνεύματος ἁγίου τοῦ ἐνοικοῦντος ἐν ἡμῖν. 15 Οἴδας τοῦτο
μ Y ’
ἐπαισχύνομαι, οἶδα. γὰρ
ἡμὴ ashamed ;
*Spirit *Holy which dwells in. us. Thou Enowest this,
OTL ἀπεστράφησάν με πάντες οἱ ἐν τῇ Acia, ὧν ἐστιν
that turned away from me all who [are] in Asia, of whom is
kOivedroc! καὶ “Eppoyévyc." 16 Δῴη ἔλεος ὃ κύριος τῷ
Payeoline and Hermogenes. May “grant *merey ‘the *Lord to the
‘Ovnoupopou οἴκῳ" πολλάκις μὲ ἀνέψυξἕεν, καὶ τὴν
30 “Onesiphorus ‘house, oft me herefreshed, and
ζλ m2 , 10 Η 17 λλ , , > Ῥ or
a υσίν. μου οὐκ. ἐἑπῃσχυν nN, a a YEVOMEVOC ev WHI),
_my chain’ was not ashamed of ; but having been in Rome,
πσπουδαιότερον" ἐζήτησέν pe καὶ εὗρεν’ 18 δῴη αὐτῷ
more diligently he sought out me and found [me]— may “grant *to Shim
ὁ κύριος εὑρεῖν ἔλεος παρὰ κυρίου ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ" Kai
‘the *Lord ἴο ῃᾷ mercy from [the] Lord in hat day— and
doa tv Ἐφέσῳ διηκόνησεν βέλτιον σὺ γινώσκεις.
how muchin Ephesus he served %better (‘than *I*need say]? thou 2knowest,
2 Σὺ οὖν, τέκνονιμου, ἐνδυναμοῦ ἐν τῇ χάριτι τῇ
a
OTL
because
Thou therefore, my child, be strong in the grace which [is]
ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ" 2 καὶ ἃ ἤκουσας παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ
in Christ Jesus, And the things which thou didst hear of me
διὰ πολλῶν μαρτύρων, ταῦτα παράθου πιστοῖς ἀνθρώποις,
with many witnesses, these commit to faithful men,
οἵτινες ἱκανοὶ ἔσονται Kai ἑτέρους διδάξαι. 3 οσὺ οὖν
suchas competent shallbe also others to teach, Thou therefore
κακοπάθησον" we καλὸς στρατιώτης Ῥ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ." 4 οὐδεὶς
suffer hardship as ?good ‘a soldier of Jesus Christ. No one
στρατευόμενος ἐμπλέκεται ταῖς τοῦ βίου πραγματείαις,"
serving as a soldier entangles himself with the 301 “life ‘affairs,
ἵνα τῷ στρατολογήσαντι ἀρέσῃ. 5 éav.dé καὶ ἀθλῇ
that him who enrolled him as a soldier he may please. And if also *contend
TLC, Ov. στεφανοῦται ἐὰν. μὴ νομίμως ἀ-
(Sin “the 5, *games) eyes he is not crowned unless lawfully he shall
θλήσῃ. 6 τὸν κοπιῶντα γεωργὸν δεῖ πρῶτον τῶν
d yEewpy ρ
have contended, The Slabour ‘husbaudman ?must before of the
καρπῶν μεταλαμβάνειν.
fruits partaking,
7 Noe τὰ" ww δὲ gn ao “oor ὃ κύριος σύνεσιν
Consider the things I say, *may °give ‘for Sthee *the *Lord understanding
---
1— ἐθνῶν T. ) παραθήκην GLTTrAW.
Hrmogenes τὶ. ™ ἐπαισχύνθη LITA. π σπουδαίως αἰ ΠΡΟ. ΠΥ LTTr.
(συνκ- T) suffer hardship with {me} trrraw.
Σ ὃ what yrrraw. 5 δώσει will give LITrAW,
k Φύγελος Phygelus irTraw.
Ρ χριστοῦ ἴησον LITrAW,
o49
appointed a preacher,
avd an apostle, and a
teicher of the Gen-
tiles. 12 For the which
cause I also suffer
these things: nevyer-
theless I am not a-
shamed: for I know
whom I have believed,
and um. persuaded that
he is able to keep that
which [ have commit-
ted unto him against
that day. 13 Hold fast
the form of sound
words, which thou hast
heard οἵ me, in faith
and love which is in
Christ Jesus. 14 That
good thing which was
committed unto thee
keep by the Holy
Ghost which dwelleth
in us. 15 This thou
knowest, that all they
which are in Asia be
turned away from me;
of whom are Phygel-
lus and Hermoge-
nes. 16 The Lord give
mercy unto the house
of Onesiphorus ; for
he oft refreshed me,
and was not ashamed
of my chain: 17 but,
when he was in Rome,
he sought me out very
diligently, and found
me. 18 The Jord grant
unto him that he may
find merey of the Lord
in that day: and in
how many things he
ministered unto me
at Ephesus,thou know-
est very well.
II. Thou therefore,
my son, be strong in
the grace that is in
Christ Jesus. 2 And
the things that thou
hast heard of me a-
mong many witnesses,
the same committhou
to faithful men, who
shall be able to teach
others also. 3 Thou
thereforeendure hard-
ness, as a good soldier
of Jesus Christ. 4 No
man that warreth en-
tengleth himself with
the affairs of this life ;
that he may please him
who hath chosen him
to be a soldier. 5 And
if a man also strive
for masteries, vet is
he not crowned, ex-
cept he strive lawfully.
6 The husbandman
that laboureth must
be first partaker of the
fruits.
7 Consider what I
1" Ἕρμογενης
° σνγκακο «τ΄. :ϑησον
4 πραγ;ιατίαις Ὁ,
650
“iy; and the Lord gire
thee understanding in
all things. 8 itemem-
ber that Jesus Christ
of the seed of David
Was raised from the
dead according to my
gospel; 9 wherein I
suiler trouble, as an
evildoer, even unto
bonds ; but the word
of God is not bound.
10 Therefore I endure
all things for the
elcet’s sakes, that they
tay also obtain the
Saivation which is in
Christ Jesus with eter-
nal glory. 11 Jt wa
faithful saying: For
if we be dead with
him, we shallalso live
with him: 12 if we
suffer, we shall also
reign with him: if we
deny him, he also will
deny us: 13 if we
believe not, yet he a-
bideth faithful: he
cannot deny himself.
14 Of these things put
them inremenibrance,
eharging them before
the Lord that they
strive not about words
to no profit, but to
the subverting of the
hearers. 15 Study to
shew thyself approved
unto God, a workman
that needeth vot to be
ashamed, rightly di-
viding the word of
truth. 16 But shun pro-
fane and vain bab-
blings ; for they will
increase unto more un-
godliness. 17 And their
word will eat as doth
a canker : of whom is
Hymenzeus and Phile-
tus; 18 who concern-
ing the truth have
erred, saying that the
resvrrection is past al-
ready ; and overthrow
the faith of some.
19 Nevertheless the
foundation of God
standeth sure, having
this seal, The Lord
know cth them that are
his. And, Let every
one that nameth the
name of Christ depart
from iniquity. 20 But
in a great house there
are not only vessels of
gold andof silver, but
also of wood and of
earth; and some to
honour, and some to
dishonour, 21 If a man
therefore purge him-
self from these, he
εἴ Aaveié tetra; Aavid αν.
jwe shall deny LtTra.
Aoyouaxer Dispute thou not about words L.
κυρίου of [the] Lord GLTTraw.
if prey TOL Tre
cand
IPP Os. ΙΝ ee ON Ὁ:
ἐν πᾶσιν. ὃ Μνημόνευε Ἰησοῦν χριστὸν ἐγηγερμένον ἐκ
in all things. Remember Jesus Christ raised from among
σπέρματος ‘AaBid," κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν
of (the) seed of David, according to 2clad “tidings
κακοπαθῶ μέχρι δεσμῶν we κακοῦργος" “ἀλλ᾽!
in which I suffer hardship unto bonds as anevildoer: but
ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ οὐ.δέδεται. 10 διὰ τοῦτο πάντα ὑπο-
the word of God is not bound. Because of this allthings Ien-
μένω διὰ τοὺς ἐκλεκτούς, ἵνα Kai αὐτοὸ σωτηρίας τύ-
dure forsakeof the elect, that also they [the] salvation ‘may
χωσιν τῆς ἐν χριστῷ: Incod pera δύξης αἰωνίου. 11 πιστὸς
obtain which [is] in Christ Jesus with “glory ‘eternal. Faithful
καὶ “συζήσομεν""
for if we died together with [him], also we shall live together;
12 εἰ ὑπομέν καὶ Σσυμβασιλεύσομεν " εἰ Υἀρνούμεθα,"
~~ τ PEVOMEV, Kat συμ σι, υσομ ν ει ao? ουμὲε a,
if we endure, also weshallreigntogether; if we deny
κἀκεῖνος ἀρνήσεται ἡμᾶς" 13 εἰ ἀπιστοῦμεν, ἐκεῖνος
(him), he also will deny us ; if we are unfaithful, he
πιστὸς μένει" ἀρνήσασθαι ἑαυτὸν ov-cUvarat.
faithful abides ; to deny himself he is not able.
14 Tavra ὑπομίμνησκε, διαμαρτυρόμενος ἐνώπιον
?These “things *put *in Sremembrance ‘of, testifying earnestly before
ἁτοῦ κυρίου" Pur δλογομαχεῖν" “εἰς! οὐδὲν χρήσιμον, ἐπὶ
the Lord not to dispute about words “for *nothing ‘profitable, to
καταστροφῇ τῶν 15 σπούδασον σεαυτὸν
subversion of those who Be diligent Sthyself
δόκιμον παραστῆσαι τῷ θεῷ, ἐργάτην ἀνεπαίσχυντον, ὀρθο-
*approved ‘to “present to God, a workman not ashamed, straight-
τομοῦντα τὸν λόγον τῆς ἀληθείας" 16 τὰς δὲ βεβήλους κενο-
ly cutting the word of truth ; but profane empty
φωνίας meotioraco’ ἐπὶ πλεῖον γὰρ προκόψουσιν ἀσεβείας,
babblings stand aloof from, *to *more for they will advance of ungodliness,
17 καὶ ὁ-λόγος αὐτῶν we yayypaiva νομὴν ἕξει" ἐστιν
II.
νεκρῶν, ἐκ
{the] dead,
ou: Dev w
my,
ὁ λόγος᾽ εἰ.γὰρ συναπεθάνομεν,
[15] the word;
ἀκουόντων.
hear.
ὧν
and their word as @gangrene pasture will have;of whom is
Ὑμέναιος καὶ Φιλητός, 18 οἵτινες περὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν
Hymenzeus and Philetus; who concerning the truth
ἠστόχησαν, λέγοντες τὴν" ἀνάστασιν ἤδη γεγονέναι,
missed the mark, asserting the resurrection already to have taken place ;
καὶ ἀνατρέπουσιν τήν τινων πίστιν. 19 ὁ “μέντοι" στερεὸς
are overthrowing the 7of*some ‘faith. Nevertheless “firm
θεμέλιος τοῦ θεοῦ ἕστηκεν, ἔχων τὴν. σφραγῖδα.ταύτην, "Ἔγνω
*foundation “1Go0d’s stands, having this seal, sKnows
κύριος τοὺς ὄντας αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾿Αποστήτω ἀπὸ ἀδι-
(‘the] “Lord ὑμοβο ὑμαῦ are his, and Let depart from unright-
κίας πᾶς ὁ ὀνομάζων τὸ ὄνομα 'χριστοῦ." 20 ἐν μεγάλῃ
eousness everyone who names the name _ of Christ. 7In *great
4 , ~ Py
δὲ οἰκίᾳ οὐκιἔστιν μόνον σκεύη χρυσᾶ Kai ἀργυρᾶ, ἀλλὰ
ταῦ 94. house therearenot only «vessels golden and Silver, but
& . ΄ ῃ : , ᾿
καὶ ξύλινα καὶ ὀστράκινα, καὶ ἃ μὲν εἰς τιμήν, ἃ δὲ εἰς
also wooden and earthen, and some to honour, dthers to
ἀτιμίαν. 21 ἐὰν οὖν τις ἐκκαθάρῃ ἑαυτὸν ἀπὸ τούτων,
dishonour, If therefore one shallhave purged himself from these,
YaxXAG LTTrTAW. WY συν- LTTrA.
z + yap for (to deny) LTTrAw.
ς ἐπ᾽ LITrA.
ΟΣ σὺυν- τ. Υ ἀρνησόμεθα
3 τοῦ θεοῦ God τττ. Ὁ μὴ
4 — τὴν (vead [the]) ταιζα,,
Ede ayo OT ey:
ἡγιασμένον,
1 ΤΙ:
ἔσται σκεῖος εἰς τιμὴν, καὶ! εὔχρηστον
he shall be avessel to honour, having been sanctified, and serviceable
τῷ δεσπότῃ, εἰς πᾶν ἔργον ἀγαθὸν ἡτοιμασμένον.
to the for *work *good having been prepared,
22 τὰς δὲ.νεωτερικὰς ἐπιθυμίας φεῦγε" OlwKecé δικαιοσύνην,
But youthful lusts flee, and pursue righteousness,
πίστιν, ἀγάπην, εἰρήνην μετὰ ἃ τῶν ἐπικαλουμένων τὸν
master, every
h
faith, love, peace with those that call on the
κύριον ἐκ καθαρᾶς καρδίας. 23 τὰς. δὲ μωρὰς καὶ ἀπαι-
Lord out of “pure Xo heart. But foolish and undis-
δεύτους ζητήσεις πᾳραιτοῦ, εἰδὼς ὅτι γεννῶσιν μάχας"
ciplined questionings refuse, knowing that they beget contentions.
24 dovdNor δὲ κυρίου οὐ. δεῖ μάχεσθαι, Ἰάλλ᾽" ἥπιον
And “a *bondman 508 (*the] ’Lord tit *behovesnot tocontend, but gentle
εἶναι πρὸς πάντας, διδακτικόν, ἀνεξίκακον, 25 ἐν πραότητι"
d ? 7 t
te be towards all; apt toteach; forbearing; in meekness
παιδεύοντα. τοὺς ἀντιδιατιθεμένους, μήποτε ἰδῷ! αὐτοῖς
disciplining those that oppose,
ὁ θεὸς μετάνοιαν εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν
'God repentance
γνήψωσιν
awake up
if perhaps *may “give *them
ἀληθείας, 26 καὶ ava-
to acknowledgment of [the] truth, and they may
ἐκ τῆς τοῦ διαβόλου παγίδος, ἐζωγρημένοι ὑπ᾽
out of the 7of *the ‘devil snare, having been taken by
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ ἐκείνου θέλημα.
him for his will.
9. Τοῦτο.δὲ γίνωσκε," ὅτι ty ἐσχάταις ἡμέραις ἐνστή-
But this know thou, that in [the] last days Swill *be
σονται καιροὶ χαλεποί. 2 ἔσονται.γὰρ ot ἄνθρωποι φίλαυτοι,
®present *times ‘difficult ; for “will “be {men lovers of self,
\Adpyvoot, ἀλαζόνες, ὑπερήφανοι λάσφημοι, γονεῦσιν
βργῦϊ ς βρη ᾽ " ue
lovers of money, vaunting, proud, evil speakers. to parents
ἀπειθεῖς, ἀχάριστοι, ἀνόσιοι, 93. ἄστοργοι. ἄσπονδοι,
disobedient, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, implacable,
διάβολοι, ἀκρατεῖς, ἀνήμεροι, ἀφιλάγαθοι, { προδόται,
slanderers,. incontinent, savage, not lovers of good, betrayers,
προπετεῖς, τετυφωμένοι, φιλήδονοι μᾶλλον ἢ φιλύθεοι,
headlong, puffed up, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God;
5 ἔχοντες μόρφωσιν εὐσεβείας, τὴν.δὲ δύναμιν αὐτῆς ἠονη-
having a form of piety, but the power of it deny-
μένοι. καὶ τούτους ἀποτρέπου. GBéK.TOUTWY.yap εἰσιν οἱ
ing: and these turn away from. For of these are those who
ἐνδύνοντες εἰς τὰς οἰκίας Kai "αἰχμαλωτεύοντες τὰ" γυναικάρια
{are} entering into houses and leading captive silly women
σεσωρευμένα ἁμαρτίαις, ἀγόμενα ἐπιθυμίαις ποικίλαις, 7 πάν-
laden with sins, led away by *lusts 1various, al-
Tore μανθάνοντα καὶ μηδέποτε εἰἫῊ ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας
ways learning and never to[the] knowledge of [the] truth
ἐλθεῖν δυνάμενι. 8 ὃν. τρόπον. δὲ “lavvig καὶ ᾿Ιαμβρῆς avré-
2to σοταθ. able, Now inthe way Jannes and Jambres with-
στησαν Μωῦσεϊ, οὕτως καὶ οὗτοι ᾿ἀνθίστανται τῇ ἀληθείᾳ,
piood Moses, ᾿ thus. also. these withstand the truth,
ἄνθρωποι κατεφθαρμένοι τὸν. νοῦν, ἀδόκιμοι περὶ
men utterly corrupted in mind, found worthless as regards
τὴν πίστιν. 9 ἀλλ᾽ οὐ-προκόψουσιν ἐπὶ. πλεῖον" ἡ γὰρ ἄνοια
the faith. But they shall not advance farther, ‘for *folly
5 -- καὶ LTtrA. 4 4+ πάντων all τ i ἀλλὰ LUTTrA.
Ὡ γινώσκετε Luvow yeu, 8 αἰχμαλωτίζοντες GLTTrAW.
k πραὕτητι LTTrAW.
551
shall be a vessel unto
honour, sanctified, and
meet for the master’s
use, and prepared un-
to every good work.
22 Flea also youth-
ful lusts: but follow
righteousness, faith,
charity, peace, with
them that call on the
Lord ont of a pure
heart. 23 But foolish
and unlearned ques-
tions avoid, knowing
that they do gender
strifes. 24 And the
servant of the Lord
must not strive; but
be gentle unto allmen,
apt to teach, patient,
25 in meekness in-
structing those that
oppose themselves ; if
God peradventure wiil
give them repentance
to the acknowledging
of the truth; 26 and
that they may recover
themselves out of the
snare of the devil, who
are taken captive by
him at-his will.
Ill. This know ale
so, that in the last
days perilous times
shall come. 2 For
men shall be lovers
of their own selves,
eovetous, boasters,
proud, blasphemers,
disobedient to parents,
unthankful, unholy,
3 without natural at
fection, trucebreakers,
false accusers, incon-
tinent, fierce, despisers
of those that are good,
4traitors, heady, high-
minded, lovers of plea-
sures more than lovers
of God; 5 having a
form of godliness, but
denying the power
thereof: from such
turn away. 6 For of
this sort are they
which creep into
houses, and lead cap-
tive silly women laden
with sins, led away
with divers lusts,7 ever
learning, and never
able to come to the
knowledge of the
truth. 8 Now as Jan-
nes and Jambres with-
stood Moses, so do
these also resist the
truth : men of corrupt
minds, reprobate con-
cerning the faith. 9But
they shall proceed no
further: for their folly
‘Ory LETrAW.
552
shall be manifest unto
all men, as theirs also
was. 10 Butthou hast
fully known nay doc-
trine, manner of life,
purpose, faith, long-
suffering, charity, pa-
tience, 11 per=ccutions,
afflictions, which came
unto meat Aitioch, at
Iconium, at Lystra;
what persecutions I
endured : but out of
them all the Lord de-
livered me. 12 Yea,
and all that will live
godly in Christ Jesus
shall suffer persecu-
tion. 13 But evil men
and seducers shall wax
Worse 2nd worse, de=
ceiving, and being de-
ceived. 14 But con-
tinue thou in the
things which thou hast
learned and hast been
assured of, knowing of
whom thou hasi learn-
ed them; 15 and that
from a child thou hast
known the holy scrip-
tures, which are able
to make thee wise un-
to salvation through
faith whichis in Christ
Jesus. 16 All scrip-
ture is given by inspi-
ration of God, and is
profitable for doctrine,
for reproot, for correc-
tion, for instructionin
righteousness : 17 that
the man of God may
be perfect, throughly
furnished unto all
good works,
IV. 1 charge thee
therefore before God,
and the Lord 0.58
Christ, whoshall judge
the quick and the dead
at his appearing and
his kingdom; 2 preach
the word ; be instant
in season, out of
season; reprove, re-
buke, exhort with all
longsuffering and doc-
trine. 3 For the time
will come when they
will not endure sound
doctrine; but after
their own lusts shall
they heap to them-
selves teachers, having
itching ears; 4 and
they shall turn away
their ears from the
truth, and shail be
WP OS. ΤΥ M:O719 EON ΒΒ. RITE:
αὐτῶν ἔκδηλος ἔσται πᾶσιν, we καὶ ἡ ἐκείνων ἐγένετο.
*their fully manifest shall be toall, as also that ofthose became.
10 σὺ δὲ ὁπαρηκολούθηκάς! μου τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ, τῇ ἀγωγῇ,
But thou hast closely followed my teaching, conduct,
τῇ προθέσει, τῇ πίστει, TH μακροθυμίᾳ, τῇ ἀγάπῃ, TH ὑπομονῇ,
purpose, faith, patience, ove, endurance,
11 τοῖς διωγμοῖς, τοῖς παθήμασιν, οἷά μοι ἐγένετο ἐν ’Av-
persecutions, sufferings: suchastome happened in Ane
τιοχείᾳ, ἐν ᾿Ικονίῳ, ἐν Λύστροις" οἵους διωγμοὺς ὑπ-
tioch, in Iconium, in Lystra ; what manner of persecutions I en-
ἤνεγκα, Kat ἐκ πάντων pe Ῥέῤῥύσατο! ὁ κύριος. 12 καὶ
dured ; and out of all *me “delivered” 4the Lord. And
πάντες δὲ οἱ θέλοντες “εὐσεβῶς ζῇν" ἐν χοιστῷ Ἰησοῦ
all indeed who wish piously tolive in Christ Jesus
διωχθήσονται: 18 πονηροὶ δὲ ἄνθρωποι καὶ γόητες προ-
will be persecuted. But wicked men and impostors _ shall
κόψουσιν ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον, πλανῶντες καὶ πλανώμενοι. 14 σὺ δὲ
advance to worse, misleading and _ being misled. But thou
> ” \ , ᾽ ‘ \
μένε ἐν οἷς ἔμαθες, καὶ ἐπιστώθης, εἰδὼς παρὰ
abide in the things thou didst learn, and wast assured of, having known from
σίνος" ἔμαθες, 18) καὶ ὅτε ἀπὸ βρέφους “τὰ! ἱερὰ
whom thou didst learn [them]; and that from a babe the saered
γράμματα οἶδας, τὰ δυνάμενά σε σοφίσαι εἰς
letters thou hast known, which [are] able ‘thee ‘to Δ ΚΘ wise to
σωτηρίαν, διὰ πίστεως τῆς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ. 16 πᾶσα
salvation, through faith which [is])in Christ Jesus. Every
γραφὴ θεόπνευστος καὶ ὠφέλιμος πρὸς διδασκαλίαν, πρὸς
scripture [is] God-inspired and _ profitable for teaching, for
ἰέλεγχον," πρὸς ἐπανόρθωσιν, πρὸς “παιδείαν! τὴν ἐν
which [is] in
ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ ἄνθρωπος, πρὸς
308 Ξαᾳο man, to
conyiction, for correction, for discipline
δικαιοσύνῃ 17 ἵνα ἄρτιος
righteousness ; that complete may be the
πᾶν ἔργον ἀγαθὸν ἐξηρτισμένος.
every “work *zood fully fitted.
4 Atapapripoua οὖν ἐγὼ! ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ “τοῦ
*Earnestly “testify *therefore +I before God and the
κυρίου" ΥἹησοῦ χριστοῦ," τοῦ μέλλοντος κρίνειν ζῶντας καὶ
Lord Jesus Christ, who is about to judge living and
νεκροὺς "kara! την ἐπιφάνειαν. αὐτοῦ καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν
dead according to his appearing and “kingdom
αὐτοῦ, 2 κήρυξον τὸν λόγον, ἐπίστηθι εὐκαίρως ἀκαίρως,
this, proclaim the word; beurgent inseason, out of season,
ΕῚ ΄ if > , Ξ ,ὔ
ἔλεγξον, “ἐπιτίμησον, παρακάλεσον, ἐν πάσῃ μακροθυμίᾳ
convict, rebuke, encourage, with all patience
~ » 4 ’ ~ t ,
kai διδαχῇ. 3 ἔσταιιγὰρ καιρὸς OTE τῆς ὑγιαινούσης δὲ-
and teaching. For there willbe atime when sound teach-
δασκαλίας οὐκ. ἀνέξονται, a\Xad κατὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας
ing they will not bear ; but according to Sdesires
ἐπισωρεύσουσιν διδασκάλους, κνηθό-
΄ « cs)
τὰς ἰδίας" ἑαυτοῖς
will heap up teachers,
ltheir270wn +o themselves
΄ \ x x ~ > , a 5 p 3
μενοι.τὴν. ἀκοήν" 4 καὶ ἀπὸ μὲν τῆς ἀληθείας τὴν ἀκοὴν ἀπο-
having anitching ear; and from the truth the ear they will
;
° παρηκολούθησάς
τ τίνων what [persons] αὐτιὰ.
* — οὖν ἐγὼ GLTTrAW.
and [by] curtraw.
Ρ ἐρύσατο LTTr. 4 ζῆν εὐσεβῶς TTr.
t ἐλεγμόν LTTrA. ἡ παιδίαν 1.
Υ χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ LTTraw. 5 καὶ
b (δίας ἐπιθυμίας GLTTraw,
didst closely follow LTTra.
s — τὰ [u]t[Tra].
τ — rov κυρίου GLTTrAW.
δ παρακαλεσον. ἐπιτίμησον Te
Iv. ΤΠ TIM © T ALY.
στρέψουσιν, ἐπὶ δὲ τοὺς μύθους ἐκτραπήσονται. ὃ σὺ δὲ
turn away, and to fables will be turned aside. But thet,
moe ἐν πᾶσιν, κακοπάθησον, ἔργον ποίησον εὐαγ-
be sober in all things, suffer hardships, [the] work do of an
γελιστοῦ, τὴν. διακονίαν σου πληροφόρησον. 6 Ἐγώ. γὰρ ἤδη
evangelist, thy service fully carry out. ForI already
, . ‘ ~ ~
σπένδομαι, καὶ ὁ καιρὸς τῆς.“ἐμῆς. ἀναλύσεως! ἐφ-
am being poured out, and the time of my release is
͵ ‘ Ξ x , ι ,
Ἑστηκεν. 7 τὸν “ἀγῶνα τὸν καλὸν! ἠγώνισμαι, τὸν «δρόμον
come, The combat 'soo0d Ihave combated, the course
¢ ΄ fe tN > fA 7
| τετέλεκα, τὴν πίστιν τετήρηκα᾽ 8 λοιπὸν ἀπόκειταί μοι
I πᾶνϑ finished, the faith I have kept. Henceforth islaidup for me
ε ~ ’ , a , 4
ὁ τῆς δικαιοσύνης στέφανος, ὃν ἀποδώσει μοι ὁ κύριος
the Wof “righteousness crown, which ®will render *to *me ‘the 7Lord
? ’ ΄ ~ ε , € , - ΄ , \ ,
ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, ὁ δίκαιος κριτής" οὐ-μόνον.δὲ ἐμοί,
in Uthat “day the trighteous *judge; and not only to me,
᾽ δ -» a 5 » R a
ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς ἠγαπηκόσιν τὴν. ἐπιφάνειαν αὐτοῦ.
but also toall who * love his appearing.
9 Σπούδασον ἐλθεῖν πρός pe ταχέως. 10 Δημᾶς.γάρ με
Be diligent tocome ἴο me quickly; for Demas 7?me
, ’ Ε ~ ~ A >
ἐγκατέλιπεν, ἀγαπήσας τὸν νῦν αἰῶνα, καὶ ἐπορεύθη εἰς
forsook, having loved the present age, and is gone to
Θεσσαλονίκην" Κρήσκης εἰς Γαλατίαν," Τίτος εἰς ἐλαλματίαν""
Thessalonica ; Crescens to Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia,
11 Λουκᾶς ἐστιν μόνος per’ ἐμοῦ. Μάρκον ἀναλαβὼν ἄγε
Luke 7is ‘alone with me. Mark haying taken bring
μετὰ σεαυτοῦ" ἔστιν. γάρ μοι εὔχρηστος εἰς διακονίαν. 12 Τυ-
with thyself, forheis *to*me ‘useful for service, ?Ty-
χικὸν δὲ ἀπέστειλα εἰς "Ἔφεσον. 13 Tov δφαιλόνην! ὃν
chicus ‘but Isent to ‘Bphesus. The cloak which
? ἐλ Ε h 7a tl NY ΄ > , ’ ‘ A
ἀπέλιπον ἐν “Towaot' παρὰ Κάρπῳ, ἐρχόμενος φέρε, καὶ τὰ
1 left in Troas with Carpus, [when]coming bring, and the
βιβλία, μάλιστα τὰς μεμβράνας. 14 ᾿Αλέξανδρος ὁ χαλκεὺς
books, especially the parchments. Alexander the smith
, ‘ ᾽ Oe ἢ δ i ? 7 tl ? ~ «
πολλά μοι κακὰ ἐνεδείξατο᾽ ἰἀάποδῴη" αὐτῷ ὁ
"many ‘against *me “evil *things idid. May “render *to him 'the
κύριος κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ: 15 ὃν καὶ od φυλάσσου,
2Lord according to his works, Whom also thou be ware of,
λίαν. γὰρ "ἀνθέστηκεν" τοῖς ἡμετέροις λόγοις. 16 Ἔν τῇ
for exceedingly he has withstood our words, In
πρώτῃ.μου ἀπολογίᾳ οὐδείς μοι 'συμπαρεγένετο," ἀλλὰ πάντες
my first defence no one “me stood *with, but all
? , ι ᾽ ~ , ε 3 , ,
HE ἐγκατέλιπον᾽ μὴ αὐτοῖς λογισθείη: 17 6.62 κύριός
me forsook, Not tothem may it be reckoned. But the Lord
μοι παρέστη, καὶ ἐνεδυνάμωσέν με, ἵνα δι ἐμοῦ τὸ κή-
me ‘stood*by, and strengthened me, that through me _ the. pro-
ρυγμα πληροφορηθῇ, καὶ ™axovoy' πάντα τὰ ἔθνη" καὶ
clamation might be fully made, and “should ἔθ 181]
n ἐλ ¥ 2 ΠῚ τὰ , , oO SII eer “at ΄
éeppvoOnv" ἐκ στόματος λέοντος. 18 Kai" ῥύσεταί με
I was delivered out of [the] “mouth 2lion’s. And *will *deliver *me
ὁ κύριος ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔργου πονηροῦ, καὶ σώσει εἰς τὴν
‘the “Lord from every “work ‘wicked, and will preserve[me] for
“the “nations; and.
553
turned unto fables,
5 But watch thou in
all things, endure af-
flictions, do the work
of an evangelist, make
full proof of thy mi-
nistry. 6 For I am
now ready to be of-
fered, and the time of
my departure is at
hand. 7 I have fought
a good fight, I have
finished my course, I
have kept the faith :
8 henceforth there is
laid up for me a crown
of righteousness, which
the Lord, the righteous
judge, shall give’me
at that day: and not
to me only, but unto
all them also that love
his appearing.
9 Do thy diligence
to come shortly unto
me : 10 for Demas hath
forsaken me, having
loved this present
world, and is depart-
ed unto Thessalonica ;
Crescens to Galatia,
Titus unto Dalmatia.
11 Only Luke is with
me. Take Mark, and
bring bim with thee:
for he is profitable to
me for the ministry.
12 And Tychicus have
I sent to Ephesus.
13 The cloke that I left
at Troas with Carpus,
when thou comest,
bring with thee, and
the books, but especi-
ally the parchments.
14 Alexander the cop-
persmith did me much
evil: the Lord reward
him according to his
works: 15 of whom be
thou ware also; for
he hath greatly wWith~
stood our wo.ds. 16 At
my firstanswe numan
stood with me, but all
men forsook me: ἢ
pray God that it may
not be laid to their
charge. 17 Notwith-
standing the Lord
stood with me, and
strengthened me; that,
by me the preachin
might be fully known,
and that all the Gen-
tiles might hear : and,
I was delivered out of
the mouth of the lion.
18 And theiLord shall
deliver me from every
evil work, and will
preserve me unto his
© ἀναλύσεώς μου LTTr.
& φελόνην EGLTTrAW. h epoaee ἘΠῚ
he withstood trtraw. συν- A; παρεγένετο stood by LTTr,
Ὁ ἐρύσθην LTTrA, © — καὶ LTTra.
4 καλὸν ἀγῶνα LTTr.
ς Ταλλίαν Gallia τ΄.
i ἀποδώσει Shall render trtraw.
f Δελματίαν 1..
k ἀντέστε
™ ἀκούσωσιν LTTrAW,
δος
heavenly kingdom:
to whom be glory for
ever and ever. Amen.
19 Salute Prisca and
Aquila, and the house-
hold of Onesiphorus.
20 Erastus abode at
Corinth: but Trophi-
mus have I left at Mi-
ietum sick. 21 Do thy
diligence to come be-
fore winter. Eubulus
greeteth thee, and Pu-
dens, and Linus, and
Claudia, and all the
brethren. 22 The Lord
Jesus Christ be with
thy spirit. Grace be
with you. Amen,
iP Os) heh ON:
, > ~ ‘ - ΄
βασιλείαν. αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐπουράνιον"
i.
ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς
>
his kingdom the heavenly ; to whom [be] glory unto the
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν.
ages of the ages. Amen,
19΄Ασπασαι ἸΠρίσκαν» καὶ ᾿Ακύλαν, καὶ τὸν ᾿Ονησιφόρου
Salute Prisca and Aquila, and the *of *Onesiphorus
οἶκον. 20"Epaoroc ἔμεινεν ἐν Κορίνθῳ" Τρόφιμον.δὲ ἀπέλιπον
*house, Erastus remained in Corinth, but Trophimus “T left
ἐν Μιλήτῳ ἀσθενοῦντα. 21 Σπούδασον πρὸ χειμῶνος ἐλθεῖν.
in Miletus sick. Be diligent before winter tocome.
᾿Ασπάζεταί ce Εὔβουλος, καὶ Πούδης, καὶ «Λῖνος," καὶ
“Salutes ®thee *Eubulus, and Pudens, and Linus, and
Κλαυδία, καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ πάντες. 22 Ὃ κύριος τ᾿ Ἰησοῦς!
Claudia, and “the *brethren 141], The lord Jesus
"χριστὸς μετὰ τοῦ.πνεὐύματός.σου. ἡ χάρις μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν.
Christ [be] with thy spirit. Grace [be] with you.
tauny."
Amen.
Πρὸς Τιμόθεον δευτέρα, τῆς ᾿Εφεσίων ἐκκλη-
7To “Τιππούμουβ ‘second, Sof *the *of[**the] “Ephesians ?°assem-
σίας πρῶτον ἐπίσκοπον χειροτονηθέντα, ἐγράφη ἀπὸ
bly [586] ‘first Toverseer *chosen, written from
« ’ er ? , , ~ ~ ,
Ῥώμης, ore ἐκ.δευτέρου παρέστη Παῦλος τῷ Καίσαρι
Rome, when asccond time *was*placed*before ‘Paul Cesar
Νέρωνι."
Nero.
Ἢ ΠΡῸΣ TITON ΕἘΠΙΣΤΟΛῊ IIAYAOY.!
THE
PAUL, a servant of
God, and an apostle of
Jesus Christ, accord-
ing to the faith of
God’s elect, and the
acknowledging of the
truth which is after
godliness; 2 in hope
of eternal life, which
God, that cannot lie,
promised before the
world began; 3 but
hath in due _ times
manifested his word
through preaching,
which is committed
unto me according to
the commandment of
God our Saviour ; 4 to
Titus, mine own son
after the common
faith: Grace, mercy,
and peace, from God
the Father and tHe
Lord Jesus Christ our
Saviour,
5 For this cause left
I thee in Crete, that
“TO *TITUS *EPISTLE 7OF *PAUL.
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ δοῦλος θεοῦ, ἀπόστολος. δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ κατὰ
Paul bondman of God, and apostle of Jesus Christ according to
πίστιν ἐκλεκτῶν θεοῦ Kai ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας τῆς
(the] faith Select ‘of *God’sand knowledge of [the] truth which [is]
κατ εὐσέβειαν, ἢ ἐπ᾿ ἐλπίδι ζωῆς αἰωνίου, ἣν ἐπηγ-
according to piety; in{the] hope oflife eternal, which ‘pro-
γείλατο: ὁ ἀψευδὴς θεὸς πρὸ χρόνων. αἰωνίων, 8. ἐ-
mised ‘the Swho *cannot 5116 “God before the ages of time,
φανέρωσεν.δὲ καιροῖς ἰδίοις τὸν. λόγον. αὐτοῦ, ἐν κηρύγματι
but manifested in its own seasons ‘his word in [the] proclamation
6 ΄ ? Ν ~ ~
ὃ ἑπιστεύθ᾽ν ἐγὼ κατ᾽ ἐπιταγὴν τοῦ σωτῆρος
which *was*entrusted “with *I according ἕο [the] commandment of *Saviour
ἡμῶν θεοῦ, 4 Τίτῳ γνησίῳ τέκνῳ κατὰ κοινὴν
tour God ; to Titus [my] true child according to [our] common
πίστιν, χάρις, ἔλεος," εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατούς, καὶ
faith: Grace, mercy peace. from God [the] Father, and [the}
κυρίου Incov χριστοῦ" τοῦ.σωτῆρος. ἡμῶν
Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour.
5 Τούτου. χάριν 4earéduréy" σε ἐν Κρήτῃ, wa τὰ λείποντα
For this cause 1 left thee in Crete, that the things lacking
4 Atvos LTW.
® — Ἰησοῦς ττιῖΑ]. 8 — χριστὸς LTTr[A]. t — ἀμήν GLTTrAW.
Ἢ XP μὴν
7 — the subscription GLTW ; Πρὸς Τιμόθεον β΄ (--- β΄ A) Tra.
4 + τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλου the apostle E; Πρὸς Τίτον LTTraw.
ἃ ἀπέλιπόν LTTrAW.
Ιησοῦ LITra,
beatandTTraw. ὃ χριστοῦ
i, IL. PET UPS:
, ‘ ΄
ἐἐπιδιορθώσῃ ." καὶ καταστήσῃς κατὰ.πόλιν πρεσ-
thou mightest go on to set right, and mightest appoint in every city
βυτέρους, ὡς ἐγώ σοι διεταξάμην" 6 εἴ τις ἐστὶν ἀνέγ-
elders, as I ?thee ‘ordered : if anyone is unim-
~ . 9.48. Ὁ» a
κλητος, μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἀνήρ, τέκνα ἔχων πιστά, μὴ ἐν
peachable, 70f*0ne “wife *husband, "children Shaving ®believing, not under
κατηγορίᾳ ἀσωτίας ἢ ἀνυπότακτα. 7 δεῖ.γὰρ τὸν ἐπί-
accusation οὗ dissoluteness or insubordinate. For it behoves the over-
σκοπὸν ἀνέγκλητον εἶναι, ὡς θεοῦ οἰκονόμον: μὴ αὐθάδη,
seer unimpeachable tobe, as God’s steward ; ne: selfwilled,
μὴ ὀργίλον, μὴ πάροινον, μὴ πλήκτην, μὴ αἰσχροκερδῆ,
not passionate, not giventowine, ποῦ astriker, not greedy cf base gain,
8 ἀλλὰ φιλόξενον, φιλάγαθον, σώφρονα, δίκαιον, ὅσιον, ἐγ-
but hospitable, alover of good, discreet, just, holy, tem-
KpaTn, 9 avrexouevoy τοῦ κατὰ τὴν διδαχὴν πιστοῦ
perate, holding to the “according *to Sthe ‘teaching ‘faithful
λόγου, ἵνα δυνατὸς καὶ παρακαλεῖν ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ
2word, that able he may be both toencourage with *teaching
τῇ ὑγιαινούσῃ, καὶ τοὺς ἀντιλέγοντας ἐλέγχειν. 10 εἰσὶν. γὰ
ἸβΒΟ ΠΩ͂, and those who gainsay to convict. For there are
πολλοὶ ἱκαὶ" ἀνυπότακτοι ματαιολόγοι καὶ φρεναπάται, μά-
many and insubordinate vain talkers and mind-deceivers, espe-
λιστα 8 ot ἐκ ἃ περιτομῆς, 11 οὺς δεῖ ἐπιστο-
cially those of [the] circumcision, whom itis necessary to stop the
pier’ οἵτινες ὅλους οἴκους ἀνατρέπουσιν, διδάσκοντες
mouths of, who whole houses overthrow, teaching
a post, αἰσχροῦ κέρδους χάριν: 12 εἶπέν
things which [they] ought not, “base gain 1for *sake 508. 14Said
τις ἐξ αὐτῶν ἴδιος αὐτῶν προφήτης, Κρῆτες ἀεὶ
Sone 7of themselves **of "their *own °a ?°prophet, Cretans always [are]
ψεῦσται, κακὰ θηρία, γαστέρες apyai. 13 ἡ. μαρτυρία. αὕτη
liars, evil wild beasts, *gluttons lazy. This testimony
ἐστὶν ἀληθής" dv ἣν αἰτίαν ἔλεγχε αὐτοὺς ἀποτόμως, iva
15 true ; for which cause convict them with severity, that
ὑγιαίνωσιν ἐν τῇ πίστει, 14 μὴ προσέχοντες ᾿Ιουδαϊκοῖς
they may be sound in the faith, not giving heed to Jewish
μύθοις Kai ἐντολαῖς ἀνθρώπων ἀποστρεφομένων τὴν ἀλή-
fables andcommandments of men, turning away from the truth,
θειαν. 15 πάντα inév' καθαρὰ τοῖς καθαροῖς: τοῖς δὲ
All things [are] pure tothe pure; but to those who
Ἐμεμιασμένοις" καὶ ἀπίστοις οὐδὲν καθαρόν, ἀλλὰ μεμίαν-
are defiled and unbelieving nothing [is] pure; but are de-
TAL αὐτῶν καὶ ὁ νοῦς καὶ ἡ.συνείδησις. 16 θεὸν ὁμολογοῦσιν
filed *their *both mind and [{πεϊ1γ] conscience. God __ they profess
εἰδέναι, τοῖς δὲ ἔργοις ἀρνοῦνται, βδελυκτοὶ ὄντες καὶ
to know, but in works deny {him], *abominablé being and
ἀπειθεῖς, Kai πρὸς πᾶν ἔργον ἀγαθὸν ἀδόκιμοι.
disobedient, and as to every ‘work *z00d found worthless,
Ω Σὺ δὲ λάλει ἃ πρέπει τῇ ὑγιαινούσῃ διδασ-
But *thou *speak the things that become sound teach-
καλίᾳ" 2 πρεσβύτας νηφαλίους εἶναι, σεμνούς, σώ-
ing: [the] aged [men] “sober 1ξο 306, grave, dis-
ppovac, ὑγιαίνοντας τῇ πίστει. τῇ ἀγάπῃ, TH ὑπομονῇ"
creet, sound in faith, in love, in endurance ;
f— καὶ τττη a]. g + [δὲ] but (especially) L.
Κ μεμιαμμένοις LITr; μεμμαμένοις A,
5 ἐπιδιορθώσης 1,.
‘— μὲν LITrAW.
555
thou shouldest set in
order the things that
are wanting, and or-
dain elders in every
city, as [had appointed
thee; 6 if any be
blameless,the husbarrd
of one wife, having
faithful children not
accused of riot or un-
ruly. 7 For a bishop
must be blameless, as
the steward of God;
not selfsvilled, not
soon angry, not given
to wine, no striker,
not given to filthy
lucre ; 8 but a lover
of hospitality, a lover
of good men, sober,
just. holy, temperate ;
9 holding fast the
faithful word as he
hath been taught, that
he may be able by
sound doctrine both te
exhort and to con-
vinee the gainsayers.
10 For there are
many unruly and vain
talkers and deceivers,
specially they of the
circumcision : 11 whose
mouths must be stop-
ped, who subvert whole
houses, teaching things
which they ought not,
for filthy lucre’s sake.
12 One of themselves,
even a prophet of their
own, said, The Cre-
tians are alway liars,
evil beasts, slow bel-
lies. 13 This witness is
true. Wherefore re-
buke them sharply,
that they may be sound
in the faith; 14 not
giving heed to Jewish
fables, and command-
ments of men, that
turn from the truth.
15 Unto the pure all
things are pure: but
unto them that are de-
filed and unbelieving
as nothing pure; but
even their mind and
conscience is defiled.
16 They profess that
they know God; but
in works they deny
him,being abominable,
and disobedient, and
unto every good work
reprobate. II. But
speak thou the things
which become sound
doctrine: 2 that the
aged men be 805»
ber, grave, temperata,
sound in faith, in cha-
rity, in patience. 3The
h + τῆς the IT,
556
aged women likewise,
that they δά in be-
haviour as becometh
holiness, not false ac-
eusers, not given to
much wine, teachers
of good things ; 4 that
they may teach the
young women to be
sober, to love their
husbands, to love their
children, 5 to be dis-
erect, chaste, keepers
at home. good, obe-
dient to their own hus-
bands, that the word
of God ke not blas-
phemed. 6 Young men
likewise exhort to be
sober minded. 7 Inall
things shewing thy-
self a pattern of good
works: in doctrine
shewing uncorrupt-
ness, gravity, since-
rity, 8 sound speech,
that cannot be con-
demned ; that he that
is of the contrary part
may be ashamed, hav-
ing no evil thing to
say of you. 9 Lxhort
servants to be obe-
dient unto their own
masters, and to please
them well in all things;
not answering again ;
10 not purloining, but
shewing all good fide-
lity ; that they may
adorn the doctrine of
God our Saviour in
all things. 11 For
the grace of God
that bringeth salva-
tion hath appeared to
all men, 12 teaching
us that, denying un-
godliness and worldly
justs, we should live
soberly, righteously,
and godly, in this pre-
sent world ; 13 looking
for that blessed hope,
and the glorious ap-
pearing of the great
God and our Saviour
Jesus Christ; 14 who
gave himself for us,
that he might redeem
us from 41} iniquity,
and purify unto him-
self a peculiar people,
‘zealous of good works,
15 These things speak,
and exhort, and re-
buke with all autho-
fey Let no man de-
spise thee.
>
ΤΤῚ, Put them in
mind to he subject
to principalities and
ΠΡΟΣ Tron. ΤΠ 1
8. πρεσβύτιδας ὡσαύτως ἐν καταστήματι i€00-
{the} aged (women) in like manner in deportment as becomes
mpereic, μὴ διαβόλους, ἱμὴ" οἴνῳ πολλῷ δεδουλωμένας,
sacred ones, not slanderers, not *to twine *much enslaved
᾽ 7
καλοδιδασκάλους, 4 ἵνα πσωφρονίζωσιν" τὰς viac
teachers of what is right ; that they may school tue young [women}
ιλάνδρους εἶναι, φιλοτέκνους, ὃ σώφρονας,
lovers of [their] husbands to be, lovers of [their] children, discreet,
ἁγνάς, "οἰκουρούς," ἀγαθάς, ὑποτασσομένας τοῖς. ἰδίοις ἀν-
chaste, keepersat home, good, subject to theirown hus-
δράσιν, wa μὴ ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ βλασφημῆται. 6 Τοὺς
bands, that not the word of God may be evil spoken of, The
νεωτέρους ὡσαύτως παρακάλει σωφρονεῖν, 5 7 πεοὶ
younger [men] in like manner exhort to be discreet ; in
πάντα σεαυτὸν παρεχόμενος τύπον καλῶν ἔργων, ἐν TH
all things thyself holding forth a pattern of good works; in
διδασκαλίᾳ Ῥαδιαφθορίαν," σεμνότητα, ἀφθαρσίαν," 8 λόγον
teaching uncorruptness, gravity, incorruption, *speech
ὑγιῆ, ἀκατάγνωστον, wa ὁ. ἐξ ἐναντίας ἐντραπῇ. μηδὲν
‘sound, not to be condemned ; that he who is opposed may be ashamed, *nothing
ἔχων rept ὑμῶν λέγειν! φαῦλον. 9 Δούλους
thaving Sconcerning 7you *to "say 3611}.
5ἰδίοις
Bondmen to their own
δεσπόταις" ὑποτάσσεσθαι, ἐν πᾶσιν εὐαρέστους εἶναι, μὴ
masters to be subject, in everything well-pleasing tobe, not
ἀντιλέγοντας, 10 μὴ νοσφιζομένους, ἀλλὰ ἵἱπίστιν πᾶσαν"
« contradicting ; not purloining, but *fidelity 341}
ἐνδεικνυμένους ἀγαθήν ἵνα τὴν διδασκαλίαν τοῦ σωτῆρος
tshewing sgood, that the teaching *Saviour
w ~ I (2) ~ ~ ᾽ ~ > ’ A «
ὑμῶν" θεοῦ κοσμῶσιν ἐν πᾶσιν. 11 Ἐπεφανη.γὰρ ἡ
‘of “your God they may adorn in all things, For ‘appeared ‘the
χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ xy)! σωτήριος πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις,
“grace ᾿ 305 *God *which Sbrings ‘salvation ®for “all »°men,
12 παιδεύουσα ἡμᾶς wa ἀρνησάμενοι τὴν ἀσέβειαν Kai τὰς
instructing us that, having denied ungodliness and
κοσμικὰς.ἐπιθυμίας, σωφρόνως Kai δικαίως Kai εὐσεβῶς ζή-
worldly desires, discreetly and rigitcously and piously we
σωμεν ἐν τῷ νῦν αἰῶνι, 13 προσδεχόμενοι THY μακαρίαι'
should live in the present age, awaiting the blessed
ἐλπίδα καὶ ἐπιφάνειαν τῆς δόξης τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ Kai σωτῆ-
hope and appearing of the glory Sereat *God ‘and °Sa
ρος ἡμῶν VInoov χοιστοῦ," 14 ὃς ἔδωκεν ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν:
viour*of 7our Jesus Christ ; who gaye himself for us,
ἵνα λυτρώσηται ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἀνομίας, Kai Kabapioy
that he mightredeem us from all lawlessness, and might purify
ἑαυτῷ λαὸν περιούσιον, ζηλωτὴν καλῶν ἔργων. 15 Ταῦτα
to himself a people peculiar, zealous of good works, These things
λάλει, καὶ παρακάλει, Kai ἔλεγχε μετὰ πάσης ἐπιταγῆς.
speak, and exhort, and convict with all command,
ηδείς cou περιφρονείτω.
“Noone ‘thee ‘let *despise.
3 Ὑπομίμνησκε αὐτοὺς ἀρχαῖς "kai" ἐξουσίαις ὑποτάσ-
Put 7in *remembranee ‘them torulers and to authorities to be
1 μηδὲ nor TTrA.
home LTTra.
Tats ἰδίοις L.
ο Read to be discreet in all things, T.
9 — ἀφθαρσίαν EGLITrAW.
τ πᾶσαν πίστιν LITrA.
x — ἡ (read σωτή. bringing salvation) LTTra.
τὰ gwhpovigovary they school rrra. Ὁ οἰκουργούς workers at
P ἀφθορίαν incorruption LTTrAW.
τ λέγειν περὶ ἡμῶν (US) LTTrA ; περὶ ἡμῶν λέγειν GW. 5 δεσπό-
¥ + τὴν which [is] LTTrAw. “ ἡμῶν Οἵ ΟἿΣ EGLTT. aw.
Y χριστοῦ Incov τττ. : — καὶ LTTra.
II. TITOS.
~ ‘ ~ ’ ‘ «ε ΄
σεσθαι, πειθαοχεῖν, πρὸς πᾶν ἔργον ἀγαθὸν ἑτοίμους εἶναι,
subject, tobe obedient, “ο ‘every ‘work ®zood Sready ‘to “be,
2 μηδένα Pacdnpeiv, ἀμάχους εἶναι, ἐπιεικεῖς,
noone ἴο speak evil of, ποὺ *contentious *to *be, [tobe] gentle,
πᾶσαν ἐνδεικνυμένους πρᾳότητα" πρὸς πάντας ἀνθρώπους.
3411 ‘shewing meekness towards all men,
3 ipev-yao ποτε καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀπειθεῖς. πλανώ-
For ?were “once *also ‘we led
’ tf x can ~ = ᾽ ,
μενοι, δουλεύοντες ἐπιθυμίαις καὶ ἡδοναῖς ποικίλαις, ἐν κακίᾳ
astray, serving “lusts Sand *pieasures various, in malice
‘ , ΄ ΄ ~ ’ ’ e e δὲ
καὶ φθόνῳ διάγοντες, στυγητοί, μισοῦντες ἀλλήλους" 4 ὅτε. δὲ
and envy living, hateful, hating one another. But when
© ΄ vat ͵΄ ΄ - ~ ε ~
3) χρηστότης Kai ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπεφάνη του. σωτηρος ἡμῶν
the kindness and the love to man Sappeared tof *our “Saviour
θεοῦ, 5 οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων τῶν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ ὧν" ἐποιήσαμεν
ἀνόητοι,
without intelligence, disobedient,
*God, not by works which[were]in righteousness which practised
ἡμεῖς, ἀλλὰ κατὰ “τὸν αὐτοῦ ἔλεον" ἔσωσεν ἡμᾶς, διὰ
we, but according to his mercy he'saved us, through [the]
Lo Δ ᾿ . ’ » , « ,
λουτροῦ παλιγγενεσίας" καὶ ἀνακαινώσεως πνεύματος ἁγίου,
washing of regeneration and renewing of [the] *Spirit *Holy,
er ° > « ~ ΄ My > ~ ~ ~
6 οὗ ἐξέχεεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς πλουσίως διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ
which he poured out on us richly through Jesus Christ
σωτῆρος ἡμῶν" 7 ἵνα δικαιωθέντες τῇ ἐκείνου. χάριτι, κληρο-
our Saviour ; that having been justified by his grace, heirs
, , , ~ = > ,
νόμοι “γενώμεθα! κατ᾽ ἐλπίδα ζωῆς ᾿ αἰωνίου.
we should become according to [the] hope of life eternal,
ΕΣ ᾿ , “Ὁ , ,
8 Πιστὸὸῤ ὁ λόγος, καὶ περὶ τούτων βούλομαί σε δια-
Faithful [is] the word, and concerning these'things Idesire thee to
~ τ " ΄ ~ ” he
βεβαιοῦσθαι, ἵνα φροντίζωσιν καλῶν ἔργων προΐστασθαι.
affirm strongly, that °“may take ®care ‘good 1*works °to ᾽ὅ06 ‘forward !7in
οἱ πεπιστευκότες frp! θεῷ. ταῦτά ἐστιν ἔτὰ" καλὰ καὶ
‘they πο “have *believed °God. These things are good and
ὠφέλιμα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις" 9 pwpac.dé ζητήσεις Kai γενεαλο-
profitable to men ; but foolish questions and genealo-
\ " . I. 5 2
γίας καὶ "Zoe καὶ μάχὰς νομικὰς περιΐστασο᾽ εἰσὶν
gies and strifes and contentions about [the] law stand aloof from; ΠΟΥ %are
\ ~ \ , « . ” ‘
yao ἀνωφελεῖς καὶ μάταιοι. 10 Αἱρετικὸν ἄνθρωπον μετὰ
‘for unprofitable and vain. A sectarian man after
2} ‘ ld , ~ > ‘ ev ’ ,
μίαν καὶ δευτέραν νουθεσίαν παραιτοῦ, 11 εἰδὼς Ore ἐξε-
one and a second admonition reject, knowing that is
στραπται ὁ τοιοῦτος, καὶ ἁμαρτάνει, ὧν αὐτοκατάκριτος.
perverted such a one, and sins, being self-condemned.
.“ ᾿ ~ ΄ ΩΣ ΄ ,
12 Ὅταν πέμψω ᾿Αρτεμᾶν πρός σε ἢ Τυχικόν, σπούδα-
When Ishallsend Artemas to thee, or Tychicus, be dili-
~ , ~ ᾿ ue
σον ἐλθεῖν πρός μὲ εἰς Nucdrodkw* ἐκεῖ. γὰρ κέκρικα
gent to come to’ me to Nicopolis ; for there -I have decided
, » 4 " \ vA hr WT
παραχειμάσαι. 18 Znvay τὸν νομικὸν καὶ ᾿Απολλὼ"! σπου
ἱ
to winter. Zenas the lawyer and Apollos dili-
δαίως πρόπεμψον, ἵνα δὲν αὐτοῖς ἔἘλείπῃ." 14 μαν-
ς ? μ ΩΡ Ξ
geutly set forward, that nothing tothem may be lacking; “let
θανέτωσαν δὲ καὶ οἱ ἡμέτεροι καλῶν ἔργων προΐστασθαι
Slearn and “4150 “ours l0°so0d 1 works ‘to 7be *forward %in
εἰς τὰς ἀναγκαίας χρείας, ἵνα μὴ.ὦσιν ἄκαρποι. 15 Ao-
for necessary wants, that they may not be unfruitful. °Sa-
557
powers, to obey magis-
trates, to be ready to
every good work, 2 to
speak evil of no man,
to be no brawlers, but
gentle, shewing all
meekness untoallmen.
3 For we ourselves al-
sO were sometimes
foolish, disobedient,
deceived, serving di-
vers lusts and plea-
sures, living in malice
and envy, hateful, and
hating one another.
4 But after that the
kindness and love of
God cur Saviour to-
ward man appeared,
5 not by work® of
righteousness which
we have done, but ac-
cording to his mercy
he saved us, by the
washing of regenera-
tion, and renewing
of the Holy Ghost ;
6 which he shedon us
abundantly through
Jesus Christ our Sa-
viour; 7 that being
justified by his grace,
we should ke made
heirs according to the
hope of eternal life,
8 This is ἃ faithful say-
ing, and these things
I will that thou affirm
constantly, that they
which have believed
in God might be care-
ful to maintain good
works. These things
are good and profitable
unto men. 9 But a-
void foolish questions,
and genealogies, and
contentions, and striv-
ings about the law;
for they are un-
profitable and vain,
10 A man that is an
heretick after the first
and second admonition
reject; 11 knowing
that he that is such is
subverted, and _ sin-
neth, being condemned
of himself,
12 When I shall send
Artemas unto thee, or
Tychicus, be diligent
to come unto me to
Nicopolis: for I have
determined there to
winter. 13.Bring Ze-
nas the lawyer and
Apollos on their jour-
ney diligently, that
nothing be wanting
unto them. 14 And
let ours also learn to
maintain good works
for necessary uses.that
they be not unfruitful,
15 All that dre with
ς τὸ αὐτοῦ ἔλεος LTTrAW.
ὃ -- τὰ LITrAW.
baULTtra.
f— τῷ LITrAW,
8 πραὔτητα LITrA,
δ γενηθῶμεν LTTrAW.
λὼν T. Κ᾿ λίπῃ 1.
b ἔριν strife τ.
4 παλινγενεσίας T.
1᾿Αποὰλ-
508
me salute thee. Greet
them that love us in
the faith. Grace be
with youall. Amen,
ΠΡΟΣ @IAHMONA.
πάξονταί σε οἱ per’ ἐμοῦ πάντες. ἄσπασαι τοὺς φι-
lute ®thee “those “with *me 141]. Salute those who
λοῦντας ἡμᾶς ἐν πίστει. ἡ χάρις μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν.
love us* in [the] faith. Grace [be] with 3411 you.
lapny."
Amen,
τπϊτρὸς Τίτον, τῆς Κρητῶν ἐκκλησίας πρῶτον ἐπί-
Το Titus ‘of *the 7of [*the] °Cretans fassembly *first _ Sover-
σκοπον χειροτονηθέντα, ἐγράφη ἀπὸ Νικοπόλεως τῆς Make-
seer *chosen. written from Nicopolis of Mace~
δονίας."
donia.
Ἢ ΠΡῸΣ ®IAHMONA EDIZTOAH TIAYAOY.1
THE
PAUL, a prisoner of
Jesus Christ, and Ti-
mothy~* ow: brother,
unto Philemon our
dearly beloved, and
fellowlabourer, 2 and
to our beloved Apphia,
and Archippus our
fellowsoldier, and to
the church’ in thy
house: 3 Grace to you,
and peace, froin God
our Father and the
Lord Jesus Christ.
4 1 thank my God,
miking mention of
thee always in my
prayers, 5 hearing of
thy love and faith,
which thou hast to-
ward the Lord Je-
sus, and toward all
Saints; 6 that the
communication of thy
faith may become ef-
fectual by the ac-
knowledging of every
good thing which is in
you in Christ Jesus.
7 For we have great
joy and consolation in
thy love, because the
bowels of the saints
are refreshed by thee,
brother,
8 Wherefore, though
I might be much
bold in Christ to en-
join thee that which
is convenient, 9 yet
for love’s sake I rather
beseech thee, being such
an one as Paul the
aged, and now also
a prisoner of Jesus
Christ. 10 I beseech
thee for my son One-
*TO
®PHILEMON EPISTLE 20F *PAUL,
ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ δέσμιος χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ, καὶ Τιμόθεος ὁ ἀδελφός,
Paul, prisoner of Christ Jesus, and Timotheus the brother,
Φιλήμονι τῷ ἀγαπητῷ καὶ συνεργῷ. ἡμῶν, 2 καὶ ᾿Απφίᾳ τῇ
to Philemon the beloved and our fellow-worker, and to Apphia the,
Sayarnry,' Kai ᾿Αρχίππῳ τῷ.“συστρατιώτῃ" ἡμῶν, Kai TY
‘beloved, and to Archippus our fellow-soldier, and to the
kar οἴκόν σου ἐκκλησίᾳ' 3 χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ
35 “thy*house ‘assembly: Grace to you and peace from God
πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ.
our Father and [the] Lord Jesus Christ.
4 Εὐχαριστῶ τῷ. θεῷ μου, πάντοτε μνείαν σου ποιούμενος
1 thank my God, always mention of thee making
ἐπὶ τῶν.προσευχῶν μου, 5 ἀκούων σου THY ἀγάπην Kai THY
at my prayers, ᾿ hearing of thy love and
πίστιν ἣν ἔχεις “πρὸς" τὸν κύριον Ἰησοῦν Kai εἰς πάν-
faith which thou hast towards the Lord Jesus, andtowards all
τας τοὺς ἁγίους, 6 ὕπως ἡ κοινωνία τῆς. πίστεώς. σου ἐνεργὴς
the saints, so that the fellowship of thy faith efficient
γένηται ἐν ἐπιγνώσει παντὸς ἀγαθοῦ frou" ἐν
may become in [the] acknowledgment of every good [thing] which [is] in
fouiv' sic χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν." 7 "χάριν" yap ἰέχομεν πολλὴν"
you towards Christ Jesus, ®’Thankfulness ‘for *we“have ‘great
καὶ παράκλησιν ἐπὶ TH-ayany.cov, ὅτι τὰ σπλάγχνα
and encouragement by occasion of thy love, because the bowels
TOY ἁγίων ἀναπέπαυται" διὰ σοῦ, ἀδελφέ.
ofthe saints have beenrefreshed by thee, brother.
ὃ Διὸ πολλὴν ἐν χριστῷ παῤῥησίαν, ἔχων ἐπιτάσσειν σοι
Wherefore much, 7in *Christ ‘boidness having toorder thee
τὸ ἀνῆκον, 9 διὰ τὴν ἀγάπην μᾶλλον παρακαλῶ"
what [is] becoming, for the sake of love rather I exhort,
τοιοῦτος ὧν we Παῦλος πρεσβύτης, νυνὶ. δὲ Kai δέσμιος
sucha one being as Paul [the] aged, and now also prisoner
®'Tnoov χριστοῦ" 10 παρακαλῶ σε περὶ τοῦ ἐμοῦ τέκνου, ὃν
of Jesus Christ. Iexhort thee for my child, whom
1 — ἀμήν G[L]TTrAw. 4 ΐ
2 4- τοῦ ᾿Αποστόλον the Apostle Ἑ; Πρὸς Φιλήμονα LTTrAW.
ἃ εἰς LTrA.
2 ouvo- LTTrA.
ὃ χαρὰν Joy EGLITrAW.
τὰ — the subscription GLTw ; Πρὸς Τίτον Tra.
δ ἀδελφῇ sister LITrA
ὃ -- Ἰπόοῦν urm{a]
k χριστοῦ “ineov LITraA,
8 — τοῦ Ltr. f ἡμῖν US GLTrAW.
1 πολλὴν ἔσχον I had great LTTraw,
PHILEMON.
ἐγέννησα ἐν τοῖς δεσμοῖς ἵμου,"}
I begot in “bonds ‘ny,
ἄχρηστον. νυνὶ δὲ ™ cot καὶ
unserviceable, but now tothee and
Wan 12 °od.dé" αὐτόν, Provréorw" τὰ ἐμὰ σπλάγχνα,
back [to thee]: but thou him, (that is, my _ bowels, )
ImpoodaBov'' 13 ὃν ἐγὼ ἐβουλόμην πρὸς ἐμαυτὸν κατέχειν,
receive : whom [ was desiring with myself to keep,
ἵνα ὑπὲρ σοῦ τδιακονῇ μοι! ἐν τοῖς δεσμοῖς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου"
that for thce he πιΐρῃῦϊ serve me in the bonds of the glad tidings ;
‘ ‘ ~ ~ ’ ᾽ 4 ? , ~ uv
14 χωρὶς.δὲ τῆς σῆς. γνώμης οὐδὲν ἠθέλησα ποιῆσαι, ἵνα μὴ
but apart from thy mind nothing I wished to do, that not
e ? , x ᾽ ΄ xz ? 5 ΜῊΝ
ὡς κατὰ. ἀνάγκην τὸ ἀγαθόν. σον ᾧῃἢ, ἀλλὰ κατὰ ἑκούσιον.
85 of necessity thy good might be, but of willingness:
15 rayayao διὰ τοῦτο ἐχωρίσθη πρὸς ὥραν,
for perhaps because of this he was separated[from thee] for ἃ time,
ἵνα αἰώνιον αὐτὸν ἀπέχῃς" 10 οὐκέτι ὡς δοῦλον,
that eternally him thou mightest possess ; no longer as a bondman,
"ἀλλ᾽! ὑπὲρ δοῦλον, ἀδελφὸν ἀγαπητόν, μάλιστα ἐμοί,
but above a bondman, a brother beloved, specially - to me,
πόσῳ.δὲ μᾶλλόν σοι καὶ ἐν σαρκὶ ἐν κυρίῳ;
anid how much rather to thee both in [the] flesh in [the] Lord ?
17 εἰ οὖν ᾿ἐμὲ!ὶ ἔχεις κοινωγόν, προσλαβοῦ αὐτὸν ὡς
If therefore me thou holdest a PaEed, receive him as
ἐμέ" 18 εἰ δὲ ίλ ὕτο ἐμοὶ. “ἐλλόγει."
ἐμέ" 18 εἰ δὲ τι ἠδίκησεν σε ἣ ὀφείλει, τοῦτο ἐμοὶ. “ἑλλόγει.
nie ; but if anything he wronged thee, or owes, this put tomy account.
19 τ Παῦλος ἔγραψα τῇ ἐμῇ χειρί, ἐγὼ ἀποτίσω" ἵνα
᾽᾿Ονήσιμον, 11 τόν ποτέ
Onesimus,
ἐμοὶ εὔχρηστον,
tome _ serviceable :
σοι
once to thee
ἀνέπεμ-
I sent
ὃν
whom
Kat
and
Paul wrote [it] withmy[own]hand; 1 will repay; that
μὴ. 6 σοι OTL καὶ σεαυτόν μοι προσοφείλεις. 20 Ναί,
I may not say to thee that even thyself to me thou owest also. Yea,
ἀδελφέ, ἐγώ σοῦ ὀναίμην ἐν κυρίῳ: ἀνάπαυσόν μου
brother, Ἴ Sof *thee ‘may have profit in [the] Lord: refresh my
Ta σπλάγχνα ἐν κυρίῳ." 21] πεποιθὼς τῇ. ὑπακοῇ.σου
bowels in ΟῚ Lord. Being persuaded of ΤΥ obedience
ἔγραψά σοι, εἰδὼς bre Kai ὑπὲρ "ὃ" λέγω ποιήσεις.
1 wrote to thee, knowing that even above what I may say thou wilt do.
22 “Αμα.δὲ καὶ ἑτοίμαζε μοι ξενίαν"
But withal also prepare me a lodging;
ἐλπίζω.γὰρ ὅτι διὰ
for hope that through
τῶν. προσευχῶν ὑμῶν χαρισθήσομαι ὑμῖν. 23 Υ᾿Ασπάζονταί"
τ your prayers I shall be granted to you. 13Salute
σε ᾿Επαφρᾶς ὁ συν αἰχμάλωτός μου ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ,
thee 4Epaphras *fellow-prisoner my ‘in *Christ &Jesus ;
24 ΜΡ Ὡς, ᾿Αρίσταρχος, Δημᾶς, Λουκᾶς, οἱ συνεργοί. μου.
7Mark *Aristarchus, *Demas, °Tuke, my '*fellow-workers.
25 ἡ χάρις τοῦ.κυρίου τἡμῶν!" ᾿Τησοῦ χριστοῦ μετὰ τοῦ
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ [be] with
πνεύματος ὑμῶν. "ἀμήν."
your spirit. Amen,
pees Φιλήμονα ἐγράφη ἀπὸ
Philemon written from
Ῥώμης, διὰ ᾿Ονησίμου
Rome, by Oncsimus
ἘΝ
a servant.
5959
simus, whom T hare
begotten in my bonds:
11 which in time past
was to thee unprofit-
able, but now profit-
able to thee and tome:
12 whom I have sent
again: thou therefora
receive him, that is,
mine own bowels :
13 whom I would have
retained with me,
that in thy stead ho
might have ministered
unto me in the bonds
of the gospel: 14 but
without thy mind
would I do nothing;
that thy benefit should
not be as it were of
necessity, but willing-
ly. 15 For perhaps he
therefore departed for
a season, that thou
shouldest receive him
for ever; 16 not now
as a servant, but a-
bove a seryant, a bro-
ther beloved, specially
to me, but how much
more unto thee, both
in the flesh, andin the
Lord? 17 If thou count
me thereforea partner,
receive him as myself,
18 If he hath wronged
thee, or oweth thee
ought, put that on
mine account; 19 1
Paul have written it
with mine own hand,
I will repay it: albeit
I do not say to thee
how thou owest unto
me even thine own
self besides. 20 Yea,
brother, let me have
joy of thee in the
Lord: refresh my how-
elsin the Lord. 21 Hav-
ing confidence in thy
obedience I wrote un-
to thee, knowing that
thou wilt also do more
than I say. 22 But
withal prepare me al-
so a lodging: for I
trust that through
your prayers I shall
be given unto you.
23 There salute thee
Epaphras, my fellow-
prisoner in Christ Je-
sus; 24 Marcus, Aris-
tarchus, Denias, Lucas,
my _ fellowlabourers.
25 The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be
with your spirit. Ae
men,
m+ Καὶ also T.
7 — Hed LTTrA.
ἡ ἐλλόγα LTT: A. “ χριστῷ Christ GLTTra w.
1 — μου LTTrA.
τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT.
se GLTTrAW.
n σοι to thee LTTraw.
of the Lord) 1, ® — ἀμήν GLITraW.
τ poe διακονῇ GLITrAW.
ο — σὺ δὲ LITrA,
5 ἀλλὰ TTr.
χ ἃ the BREIES which LTIrA.
Σ ασπάζεταί (read Epaphras my fellow-prisoner salutes thee) GLTTraw.
— ἡμῶν (read
b — the subscription GLTw ; Πρὸς ative Tra,
ἘΠ EOS
tHE “10
GOD, who at sundry
times and in divers
manners spake in time
past unto the fathers
by the prophets, 2 hath
in these last days
spoken unto us by fs
Son, whom he hath
appointed heir of all
things, by whom also
he made the wor lds ;
3 who being the bright-
ness of his glory, and
the expressimage of his
person, and upholding
all things by the word
of his power, when he
had by himself purged
our sins, sat down on
the right hand of
the Majesty on high ;
4 being madeso much
better than theangels,
as he hath by inherit-
ance obtained a more
excellent name than
they. 5 For unto which
of the angels said he
at any time, Thou art
my Son. this day have
I begotten thee? And
again, I will be to him
a Father, and he shall
be to me a Son? 6 And
again, when he bring-
eth in the firstbegotten
into the world, he
saith, And let all the
angels of God worship
him. 7 And of the
angels he saith, Who
maketh his angels spi-
rits, and ‘his minis-
ters a flame of fire.
8 But unto the Son
he saith, Thy throne,
O God, is for ever and
ever: a sceptre of
righteousness 18 the
sceptre of thy king-
dom. 9 Thou hast lov-
ed righteousness, and
hated iniquity ; there-
fore God, even thy
Ged, hath anointed*
thee with the oil of
gladness above thy
fellows. 10 And, Thou,
Lord, in the beginning
hast laid the founda-
tion of the earth; and
the heavens are the
works of thine hands:
11 they shall perish 5
3 — ἸΙαύλου EG ; Πρὸς “Ἑβραίους LTTraAW.
c ἐποίησεν τοὺς αἰῶνας LTTrAW.
GLITrAw.
ποιησάμενος LTTrA.
2 + Τῆς LIdr.
i— ἡ (read [the] urrr.
EBPAIOYS ENITSTOAH WAYAOY.2
(THE) SHEBREWS EPISTLE 20F “PAUL.
TIOAYMEPOQS καὶ πολυτρόπως πάλαι ὁ θεὸς λαλήσας
In many parts and in many ways δὲ δ God BES spoken
τοῖς πατράσιν ἐν τοῖς προφήταις, ἐπ᾽ Ῥἐσχάτων" τῶν ἡμερῶν
to the fathers in the sy in “last Sdays
, τι ’ τι
τούτων, ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐνιυῷ, ὃν ἔθηκεν κληρονό-
‘these spoke tous in Son, whom he aoe heir
ov πάντων, δι ov Kai “τοὺς αἰῶνας ἐποίησεν," ὃ ὃς ὧν
ΟΥ̓ allthings, by whom also the worlds he made: who being
ἀπαύγασμα τῆς. δόξης καὶ
effulgence
χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως
{the} of [his] glory and [the] exact expression of “substance
αὐτοῦ, φέρων,τε τὰ πάντα τῷ ῥήματι τῆς δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ,
"his, and ae allthings by the word of his power,
ἀδι’ ἑαυτοῦ" καθαρισμὸν “ποιησάμενος τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν"
himself [the] purification having made ,ot “sins
ἊΣ
ἡμῶν," ἐκάθισεν ἐν δεξιᾷ τῆς μεγαλωσύνης ἐν ὑψι,λοῖς,
greatness ~ on
our, sat down on [the] right hand of the
4 τοσούτῳ κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν» ἀγγέλων, ὕσῳ
by so much perce having become than the angels, as much as
διαφορώτερον παρ᾽ αὐτοὺς κεκληρονόμηκεν ὄνομα. ὃ Τίνι. γὰρ
Smore *excellent *beyond *them 786 Shas °inherited 3a name, For to which
εἶπεν ποτε τῶν ἀγγέλων, Υἱός pov εἶ σύ, ἐγὼ σήμερον
i-h,
“said °he Sever ‘of 7the “angels, ®Son ‘’my art thou: I to-day
γεγέννηκά σε; Kai πάλιν, “Eyw ἔσομαι αὐτῷ εἰς πατέρα,
have begotten thee? and 5518; 1 -will be tohim for Father,
καὶ αὐτὸς torat, μοι εἰς υἱόν; 6 ὕταν.δὲ πάλιν εἰσαγάγῃ
and he shall be tome fér Son? and 7when ‘again he brings in
τὸν πρωτότοκον εἰς τὴν οἰκουμένην, λέγει, Kai προσκυνη-
the first-born into the habitable world, he says, And let wor-
σάτωσαν αὐτῷ πάντες ἄγγελοι θεοῦ. 7 Kai πρὸς μὲν
ship him all {(the] angels of God. And asto
τοὺς ἀγγέλους λέγει, Ὁ ποιῶν τοὺς ἀγγέλους. αὐτοῦ πνεύ-
the angels he says, Who makes his angels spi-
ματα, Kai τοὺς λειτουργοὺς αὐτοῦ πυρὸς φλόγα: 8 πρὸς δὲ
rits, and ~ his yninisters Sof *tire +a “flame ; but as to
τὸν υἱόν, ‘O.Apdvoc.cov, ὁ θεός. εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος"
the Son, Thy throne, Ἢ God, [is] to the age of the age.
Β ῥάβδος ἢ εὐθύτητος ἰὴ" ῥάβδος τῆς. βασιλείας. σου. 9 ἡ ἠγά-
asceptre of uprightness [15] the sceptre of thy kingdom. Thou
πησας δικαιοσύνην καὶ ἐμίσησας Ἑἀνομίαν." διὰ τοῦτο
didst love Tip CLCOuSnES and didst hate lawlessness; because of this
ἔχρισέν σε ὁ θεὸς ὁ. θεός σου ἔλαιον ἀγαλλιάσεως παρὰ τοὺς
“anointed ®thee ‘God “thy *Gud with [the] oil of exultation above
μετόχους. σου. 10 Kai, Σὺ κατ᾽ ἀρχάς, κύριε, τὴν γῆν ἐθε-
thy companions, And, Thou in the DoemiaLie, Lord, the earth didst
μελίωσας, Kai ἔργα τῶν. χειρῶν. σου εἰσὶν οἱ οὐρανοί; 11 αὐτοὶ
found, and works of thy hands are the heavens. They
» ἐσχάτου (read at the end of these days)
— dv ἑαυτοῦ LVTrA. ε τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν
z+ ee aud L; + καὶ ἡ a:d the (sceptre) TTra.
k ἀδικίαν unrighteousness τὸ
ί-- ἡμῶν LTTraw.
HEBREWS.
πάντες WE ἱμάτιον παλαιω:
as agarment shall grow
? ‘ m
αὐτοὺς,
τυ τὸ
ἀπολοῦνται, σὺ.δὲ διαμένεις" καὶ
shall perish, butthou continuest; and(they] all
θήσονται, 12 Kai ὡσεὶ περιβύλαιον Ἰἑλίξεις" καὶ
old, and as acovering thou shalt rollup them, and
? ΄ Ἶ ‘ ι - ἔκ τ ᾽ 2 ͵
ἀλλαγήσονται.: σὺ.δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς εἶ, καὶ τὰ. ἔτη. σου οὐκ ἐκλεί-
they shall be changed; but thouthe same art,and thyyears “ποῦ ‘shall
ψουσιν. 18 Πρὸς. τίνα.δὲ τῶν ἀγγέλων εἴρηκεν ποτε, Κάθου ἐκ
fail. But as to which of the angels said he ever, Sit at
δεξιῶν. μου, ἕως.ἂν. θῶ τοὺς. ἐχθοούςισου ὑποπόδιον τῶν
my right hgud until 1 place thine enemies [45] a footstool lfor
ποδῶν cov; 14 οὐχὶ πάντες εἰσὶν λειτουογικὰ πνεύματα, εἰς
Sfeet *thy ? ®Not Tall *are*they ministering spirits, for
διακονίαν ἀποστελλόμενα διὰ τοὺς μέλλοντας κληρονο-
service being sent forth onaccountofthose being about ἕο inherit
μεῖν σωτηοίαν;:;
salvation ?
Q9 Διὰ τοῦτο
On account of this
I or ον “ "
μας ᾿ προσέχειν
δεῖ περισσοτέρως
us to give heed
it behoves more abundantly
τοῖς ἀκουσθεῖσιν, μήποτε “οσπαραῤῥυῶμεν." 2 εἰ γὰρ
to the things heard, lest at any time we should slip away, For if
ὁ δι ἀγγέλων λαληθεὶς λόγος ἐγένετο βέβαιος, καὶ πᾶσα
the *by ‘angels 2spoken 1word was confirmed, and every
παράβασις καὶ παρακοὴ ἔλαβεν ἔνδικον μισθαποδοσίαν, ὃ THC
BIE SSO and disobedience received just recompense, how
ἡμεῖς ἐκφευξόμεθα τηλικαύτης ἀμελήσαντες σωτηρίας 3 ἥτις
*we shall escape ®so “great [1 *we] “have *neglected a salvation ? which
ἀρχὴν λαβοῦσα λαλεῖσθαι
84. *commencement *having “received tobe spoken[of] by the Lord, Sby
τῶν ἀκουσάντων εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐβεβαιώθη, 4 συνεπιμαρτυ-
*those "that Sheard Sto ‘*us ‘was7confirmed; bearing ‘witness
pourroc Tov θεοῦ σημείοις TE καὶ τέρασιν, καὶ ποικίλαις
with [**them] °God ‘by ‘signs **both and wonders, and various
δυνάμεσιν, καὶ πνεύματος ἁγίου μερισμοῖς, κατὰ THY
acts of power, and of [*the]°Spirit *Holy ‘distributions, according to
αὐτοῦ θέλησιν.
his will.
5 Οὐ.γὰρ ἀγγέλοις ὑπέταξεν τὴν οἰκουμένην τὴν μέλ-
For ποῦ toangels didhesubject the habitable world which ΠΣ ἴο
λουσαν, περὶ ἧς λαλοῦμεν" 6 διεμαρτύρατοιδε που τὶς
come, of which we speak; but “fully ‘testified *somewhere ‘one
λέγων, Ti ἐστιν ἄνθρωπος, ὅτι μιμνήσκῃ αὐτοῦ" ἢ υἱὸς
saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him, or son
ἀνθρώπου, ὅτι ἐπισκέπτῃ Ῥαὐτόν:! 7 ἠλάττωσας αὐτὸν
of ἸΏΒ; that thou visitest him ? Thou didst make*lower ‘thim
βραχύ τι παρ᾽ ἀγγέλους: δόξῃ Kai τιμῇ ἐστεφάνωσας
3little *some than[the] angels; with glory and honour thou didst crown
(or for a little)
αὐτόν, «καὶ κατέστησας αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὰ ἔργα τῶν. χειρῶν. σου"
him, and didst set him over the works of thy hands ;
8 πάντα ὑπέταξας ὑποκάτω τῶν. ποδῶν αὐτοῦ. Ἔν.“γὰρ
all things thou didst subject under his feet. For in
τῷ" ὑποτάξαι "αὐτῷ" τὰ πάντα, οὐδὲν ἀφῆκεν αὐτῷ ἀνυπότακ-
subjecting tohim all things, ἌΘΙΒΙΩΕ he left to him apc
νῦν. δὲ οὔπω ὁρῶμεν αὐτῷ τὰ. πάντα ὑποτεταγμένα"
But now ποῦ γοῦ dowesee tohim all things “snbjected ;
1 ἀλλάξεις thou shalt change T.
ἡμᾶς LTTrAW. ὃ. παραρψῶμεν LTTrA.
@[u]t[tTrJa. τ τῷ γὰρ LTTrAW.
Tov’
P αὐτοῦ W.
8 [αὐτῷ] L.
διὰ τοῦ κυρίου, ὑπὸ;
m + ὡς ἱμάτιον as a garment 1{T: ].
4 — καὶ κατέστησας to end of "έν 58
561
but thou remainest ;
and they all shall wax
old as doth agarme ut;
12 and as a ves ture
shalt thou:fold them
up, and they shall be
changed: but thouart
the sanie, and thy years
shall not fail. 13 But
to which of the angels
said he at any time,
Sit on my right hand,
until I make thine
enemies thy footstool?
14 Are they not all
ministering spirits,
sent forth to minister
for them who shall be
heirs of salvation?
II. Therefore we
ought to givethe more
earnest heed to the
things which we have
heard, lest at any time
we shotild let them
-slip. 2 For if the word
spoken by angels was
stedfast, and every
transgression and dis-
obedience received a
just recompence of re-
ward; 3 howshall we
escape, if we neglect
so great salvation ;
which at the first be-
gan to be spoken by
the Lord, and wascon-
firmed unto us by
them that heard him;
4 God also bearing
them witness, both
with signs and won-
ders, and with divers
miracles, and gifts of
the Holy Ghost, ac-
cording to his own
will?
5 For unto the angels
hath he not put in
subjection the world
to come, whereof we
speak. 6 But one in a
certain place testified,
saying, What is man,
that thou art mindful -
of him ? or the son of
min, that thou visit-
est him? 7 Thou mad-
e-t him a little lower
than the angels ; thou
crownedst him with
glory and honour, and
didst set him over the
works of thy hands:
8 thou hast put all
things in subjection
under his feet. For in
that he put all in sub-
jection under him, he
left nothing that is
not put under him.
But now we see not
yet all thing, put un-
0 προσέχειν
“O00
562
der him, 9 But wo see
Jesus, who was made
a little lower than the
angels for thesuffering
of death, crowned with
lory and honour;
that he by the grace
of God should taste
death for every man.
10 For it became him,
for whom are all
things, and by whom
are all things, in
bringing Many sons
unto glory, to make
the captain of their sal-
vation perfect through
sufferings. 11 For both
he that sanctifieth and
they who are saneti-
fied are all of one: for
which cause he is not
ashamed to call them
brethren, 12 saying, I
will declare thy name
unto my brethren, in
the midst of the church
will I sing praise unto
thee. 13 And again, 1
will put my trust in
him. And again, Be-
hold I and the chil-
dren which God hath
given mo. 14 Foras-
much then as_ the
children are partakers
of flesh and blood, he
also himself likewise
took part of the same; .
that through death
he might destroy him
that had the power of
death, that is, the
devil; 15 and deliver
them who through
fear of death were all
their lifetime subject
to bondage. 16 For
verily he took not on
him the nature of an-
els; but he took on
im the seed of Abra-
ham. 17 Wherefore in
all things it behoved
him to be made like
unto his brethren, that
he might be a merci-
ful and faithful hign
priest in things per-
taining to God, to
make reconciliation
for the sins of the peo-
ple. 18 For in that he
himself hath suffered
being tempted, he is
able to succour them
that are tempted.
III. Wherefore, holy
brethren, partakers of
the heavenly calling,
consider the Apostle
and Hich Priest of our
profession, Christ Je-
sus ; 2 who was faith-
ful to him that ap-
pounte’ him, as also
oses was faithful in
all his house, 3 For
v αἵματος καὶ σαρκός LTTrAW.
8 Mwions GLITrAW.-
. ing,
ΠΡΟΣ EBPAIOY:®.
9 τὸν.δὲ βραχύ τι παρ᾽
ΤΙ, ΠῚ.
ἀγγέλους ἠλαττωμένον βλέπομεν
put *who “little 7some '°than[* ‘the] “angels [°was]®made *lower ‘we *see
(or for a little)
? ~ A A ΄ ~ , , ~
Ιησοῦν ora τὸ πάθημα τοῦ θανάτου δόξῃ καὶ τιμῇ
3Jesus onaccountof the suffering of death with glory and with honour
ἐστεφανωμένον, Owe χάριτι θεοῦ ὑπὲρ παντὸς γεύσητα:
crowned ; so that by [the] grace gf God for every one he might taste
7 a i (or every thing)
‘ ~ «᾿ , 4
θανάτου. 10 "Ezperev-yao αὐτῷ, OU by τὰ-πάντα καὶ OY
death. . For it was becoming tohim, for whom [are] allthings and by
οὗ τὰ πάντα, πολλοὺς υἱοὺς εἰς δόξαν ἀγαγόντα, τὸν
whom [are] alli things, many sons to glory bringing, the
ἀρχηγὸν τῆς.σωτηρίας αὐτῶν διὰ παθημάτων τελειῶσαι.
leader of their salvation through sufferings | to make perfect,
11 G.reyap ἁγιάζων καὶ οἱ “ἁγιαζόμενοι, ἐξ ἑνὸς πάντες"
For both he who sanctifies and those sanctified of one [are] all;
Ov ἣν αἰτίαν οὐκ. ἐπαισχύνεται ἀδελφοὺς αὐτοὺς καλεῖν, 12 λέ-
for which cause he is not aShamed “brethren “them ‘to 7call, say-
? ~ Le, id ~ ? ~ ? La
yuu, ᾿Απαγγελῶ τὸ.ὄνομά.σου τοῖς. ἀδελφοῖς. μου,.ἐν μέσῳ
I will declare thy name to my brethren ; in [the] midst
ἐκκλησίας ὑμνήσω.σε. 18 Καὶ πάλιν, ᾿Εγὼ ἔσομαι
‘of (the]assembly I willsing praise to thee. And again, I will be
πεποιθὼς ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ. Kai πάλιν, ᾿Ιδοὺ ἐγὼ καὶ τὰ παιδία &
trusting in him, And again, Behold I and the children which
» t , ᾽ ᾿ x 5 1 Sule ,
μοι ἔδωκεν ὁ θεός. 14 ᾿Επεὶ οὖν τὰ παιδία κεκοινώνηκεν
Sme 7gave 1God. Since therefore the children have partaken
ὑσαρκὸς καὶ αἵματος," καὶ αὐτὸς παραπλησίως μετέοχεν
of flesh and blood, also he in like manner took part in
τῶν αὐτῶν, iva διὰ τοῦ θανάτου καταργήσῃ τὸν τὸ κράτος
the same, that through death he might annul him who “the ‘might
» ~ ΄ w t " ᾿ , ν ᾽
ἔχοντα τοῦ θανάτου; ὕτουτέστιν' τὸν διάβολον, 15 καὶ ἀπαλ-
‘has of death, that is, the devil; and might set
λάξῃ τούτους Boor φόβῳ θανάτου διὰ παντὸς rovlyv
free those whosoever by fear of death through all their lifetime
ἔνοχόι ἦσαν "δουλείας." 16 οὐ.γὰρ δήπου ἀγγέλων ἐπιλαμ-
2subject ‘were to bondage. For not indeed of angels takes ho
Bavera, ἀλλὰ σπέρματος Αβραὰμ ἐπιλαμβάνεται. 17 ὅθεν
hold, but of(the]seed of Abraham 110 takes hold. Wherefore
» Η͂ , ~ ᾽ ~ « ~ ev ? e-
ὠφειλεν κατὰ πάντα τοῖς. ἀδελφοῖς ὁμοιωθῆναι, ἵνα ἐλεῆ--
it behoved [him] in all things to [his] brethren to be made like, that a merci-
pov γένηται καὶ πιστὸς ἀρχιερεὺς τὰ πρὸς τὸν θεόν,
ful he ‘might 7be ‘and “faithful *high *priest [in] things relating to God,
εἰς τὸ ἱλάσκεσθαι τὰς ἁμαρτίας τοῦ λαοῦ. 18 ἐνᾧ. γὰρ
for ἴο make propitiation for the sins of the peopla; for in that
1 Piatt , , ~ :
πέπονθεν αὐτὸς πειρασθείς, δύναται τοῖς πειραζομένοις
he “has “suffered ‘himself having been tempted, "6 15 8016 those being tempted
βοηθῆσαι.
to help.
3 Ὅθεν, ἀδελφοὶ ἅγιοι,
,
κλήσεως ἐπουρανίου μέτοχοι,
Wherefore, *brethren ‘holy,
of [the] calling “*heavenly partakers,
’ ‘ ? [2 ? , ~ , ~
κατανοήσατε τὸν ἀπόστολον καὶ ἀρχιερέα τῆς ὁμολογίας ἡμῶν
consider the apostle and high priest of our confession,
A ? ~ ‘ ~ ,
Υχριστὸν" Inooty' 2 πιστὸν ὄντα τῷ σ“ποιήσαντι αὐτόν, ὡς
Christ - Jesus, “faithful +being to him who appointed him, as
a ~ , ~ -» ,
καὶ "Μωσῆς" ἐν ὕλῳ τῷ.οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ. 8 πλείονος. γὰρ "δόξης
also Moses in all his house. For “of “more “glory
¥ — χριστὸν GLTTrAW,
ν τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT, Ἁἅ δουλίας τ.
8 οὗτος δόξῃς GLITrAW.
lil. HEBREWS.
ot7oe" παρὰ Ὁ Μωσῆν!" ἠξίωται,
‘he =than Moses has beencounted worthy, by how much
ἔχει TOU οἴκου ὁ κατασκευάσας αὐτόν" 4 πᾶς. γὰρ οἶκος
has *than “ἴθ “house *he 7who *puilt Ait. For every house
κατασκευάζεται ὑπό τινος ὁ. δὲ “τὰ! πάντα κατασκευάσας
is built by some one; buthewho ail things built [15]
θεός. ὃ καὶ Μωσῆς" μὲν πιστὸς ἐν ὅλῳ τῷ.οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ ὡς
God. And Moses indeed[was] faithful in all his house as
θεράπων, εἰς μαρτύριον τῶν δλαληθησομένων"
aministering servant, for atestimony ofthe things going to be spoken ;
6 χριστὸς.δὲ ὡς υἱὸς ἐπὶ Tov.olkov.aiTov, οὗ οἶκός ἐσμεν
rye “τ ’ a
καθ᾽ ὅσον πλείονα τιμὴν
more honour
but Christ as Son over his house, whose house are
ἡμεῖς, eavrep' τὴν παῤῥησίαν Kai τὸ καύχημα τῆς ἐλπίδος
we, if indeed the boldness and the boasting of the hope
μέχρι τέλους βεβαίαν" κατάσχωμεν.
unto [the] end firm we should hold.
7 Διό, καθὼς λέγει τὸ πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον, Σήμερον ἐὰν τῆς
Wherefore, evenas says. the Spirit the Holy, To-day if
φωνῆς αὐτοῦ ἀκούσητε, ὃ μὴ.σκληρύνητε τὰς. καρδίας ὑμῶν,
his voice ye willhear, harden not your hearts,
ὡς ἐν τῷ παραπικρασμῷ, κατὰ τὴν ἡμέραν TOU πειρασμοῦ ἐν
as in the provocation, in the day of temptation, in
τῇ ἐρήμῳ, 9 οὗ ἐπείρασάν Spe! οἱ πατέρες ὑμῶν, edoximacay
the wilderness, where “tempted *me ‘your “fathers, proved
pe," καὶ εἶδον τὰ.ἔργα.μου ἱτεσσαράκοντα' ἔτη: 10 διὸ προσ-
me, and saw my works forty years. Wherefore I was
ώχθισα τῇ γενεᾷ ἐκείνῃ," καὶ elroy," Agi πλανῶνται τῇ
indignant - with *generation "that, and said, Always they err
καρδίᾳ". αὐτοὶ δὲ οὐκ.ιἔγνωσαν τὰς ὁδούς. μου" 11 ὡς ὦμοσα ἐν
in heart; and they did not know my ways; so Iswore in
~ ? ~ οἱ > 2 >? Ne , e ,
τῇ-.ὀργῇ-μου, Εἰ εἰσελεύσονται εἰς τὴν. κατάπαυσίν. μου. 12 Βλέ-
my wrath, lf they shallenter into my rest... Take
mere, ἀδελφοί, μήποτε ἔσται ἔν τινι ὑμῶν καρδία πονηρὰ
heed, brethren, lest perhaps shall be in anyone of you a“heart ‘wicked
ἀπιστίας ἔν τῷ ἀποστῆναι ἀπὸ Oeov ζῶντος" 13 ἀλλὰ
of unbelief in . departing from *God['the] “living. But
παρακαλεῖτε ἑαυτοὺς καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν, Axptc.ob TO σήμερον
encourage yourselves every day as long as 4to-day
καλεῖται, ἵνα μὴ σκληουνθῇ. ‘ric ἐξ ὑμῶ" ἀπάτῃ τῆς
it “is called, that notmay be hardened any of you by([the] deceitfulness
ἁμαρτίας" 14 μέτοχοι. γὰρ ™yeyovapev τοῦ χριστοῦ," "ἐάνπερ"
of sin. For companions we have become of the Christ, if indeed
THY ἀρχὴν τῆς ὑπσστάσεως μέχρι τέλους βεβαίαν κατά-
the beginning of the assurance unto [the] end firm we
oxwpev? 15 ἐν τῷ λέγεσθαι, Σήμερον ἐὰν τῆς.φωνῆς. αὐτοῦ
should hold ; -in ~ its being said, To-day if his voice
ἀκούσητε, μὴ.σκληρύνητε Τὰς. καρδίας. ὑμῶν, ὡς ἐν τῷ παραπι-
ye willhear, harden not your hearts, as in the provoca-
-» ra) a ‘A > ld ΄ iT] > ? ?
κρασμῷ. 16 rivic-yap ἀκούσαντες παρεπίκραναν," ἀλλ οὐ
tion. For some having heard provoked, but not
πάντες ot ἐξελθύντες: ἐξ Αἰγύπτου διὰ PMwcéwe."4 17 riow.cé
all who cameout from Egypt by Moses. And with whom
Ὁ Μωῦσην GLITrAW. ©—7aLTIraw. 4 Μωῦσῆς GLTTAW.
f— μέχρι τέλους βεβαίαν A. 8 — pe LTTrAW.
LTTraw. 1 χεσσεράκοντα TTrA. } ταύτῃ this LTtraw.
GLAW. ™ Tov χριστοῦ γεγόναμεν GLITIAW. u ἐάν περ LTr.
κρᾶγαν ; For who, having heard, provoked? GLTTraw.
as ὦ question bus[was it| not all, &c. 3) GLrTraw,
P Mwicews GLTT:AW.
r+ [at] also L.
563
this man was counted
worthy of more glory
than Moses, inasmuch
as he who hath build-
ed the house hath more
honour than the house.
4 For every house is
builded by some man;
but he that built all
things is God. 5 And
Moses verily was faith-
ful in all his house, as
aservant, for a testi-
mony of those things
which were ἴο be
spoken after; 6 but
Christ as a son over
his own house ; whose
house are we, if we
hold fast the confi-
dence and the rejoic-
ing of the hope firm
unty the end.
7 Wherefore (as the
Holy Ghost saith, To
day if-ye will hear his
voice, 8 harden not
your hearts, as in the
provocation, in the
day of temptation in
the wilderness: 9 when
your fathers tempted
me, proved me, and
saw my works forty
years, 10 Whercfore I
was grieved with that
generation, and said,
They do alway err in
their heart ; and they
have-not known my
ways. 11 So Isware in
my wrath, They shall
not enter into my rest.)
12 Take heed, brethren,
lest there be in any of
you an evil heart of
unbelief, in departing
from the living God.
13 Rut exhort ong an-
other daily, while it is
called To day ; lestany
of you be hardened
through the deceitful-
ness. of sin. 14 For we
are nade partakers of
Christ. if we hold the
beginning of our con-
fidence. stedfast unto
the end; 15 whileit is
said, To day'if ye will
hear his voice, harden
not your -hearts, as in
the provocation. 16 For
some, when they had
heard, did provoke:
howbeit not all that
came out of Egypt by
Moses. 17 But wito
© ἐάν[ περ] L3 ἐὰν if TTra.
h ἐν δοκιμασίᾳ by proving [me]
k εἶπα 1, ἐξ ὑμῶ
© τίνες γὰρ ἀκού. παρεπί-
ἐξ ὑμῶν τις
95 (read
564
whom was he grieved
forty years? was it not
with them that had
sinned, whose carcases
fell in the wilderness?
18 And to whom sware
he that they should
not enter into his rest,
but- to them that be-
lieved not? 19 So we
see that they could not
enter in because of
unbelief. IV. Let us
therefore fear, lest, a
promise being left us
of entering into his
rest, any of youshould
seem to come short of
it. 2 For unto us was
the gospel preached, as
well as unto them: but
the word preached did
not profit them, not
being mixed with faith
in them that heard ἐξ.
3 For we which have
believed do enter into
rest, as he said, As 1
have sworn in my
wrath, if they shall
enter into my rest:
althougn the works
were finished from
the foundation of the
world. 4 For he spake
in a certain place of
theseventh day on this
wise, And God did rest
the seventh day from
all his works. 5 And
in this place again, If
they shall enter into
my rest. 6 Sceing
therefore it remaineth
that some must enter
therein, and they to
whom it was first
preached entered not
in becausg of unbe-
lief: 7 again, he li-
miteth a certain day,
saying in David, To
day, after so long a
time ; as it is said, To
day if ye will hear his
voice, harden not your
hearts. 8 For if Jesus
had given them rest,
then would he not
afterward have spok-
en of another day.
9 There remaineth
therefore a rest to the
people of God. 10 For
he that is entered into
his rest, he also hath
ceased from his own
works, as God did
from his. 11 Let us
labour therefore to en-
ter into that rest, lest
any man fall after the
same example of un-
5 τεσσεράκοντα TTA.
united in faith with those, &e.); συνκεκερασμένος τ΄.
Litra; Δαυὶδ Gw.
ΠΡῸΣ ἘΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ. Ill, IV.
προσώχθισεν "τεσσαράκοντα" ἔτη ; οὐχὶ τοῖς ἁμαρ-
was he indignant forty years ἢ [Wasit] not with those who
wy τὰ κῶλα ἔπεσεν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ; 18 τίσιν.δὲ
sinned, of whom the carcases fell in the wilderness? And to whom
ὦμοσεν μὴ.εἰσελεύσεσθαι εἰς τὴν.κατάπαυσιν αὐτοῦ, εἰ μὴ
swore he [that they] shall ποῦ enter into his rest, except
τοῖς ἀπειθήσασιν ; 19 καὶ βλέπομεν Ore οὐκ.ἠδυνήθησαν
tothose who disobeyed ? And wesee that they were not able
εἰσελθεῖν δι᾿ ἀπιστίαν. 4 Φοβηθῶμεν οὖν μήποτε
to enter in on account of unbelief. We should fear therefore lest perhaps
καταλειπομένης ἐπαγγελίας εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν. κατάπαυσιν.αὐ-
Sbeing *left Ja *promise to enter into his rest,
τήσασιν,
τοῦ, δοκῇ τις ἐξ ὑμῶν ὑστερηκέναι. 2 καὶ γάρ ἐσμεν. εὐηγ-
‘might *seem ‘any ΟΣ “you ἰο come short. For indeed we have had
, ’ Φ᾽ ~ Φ > 2 > >’ ΄ ε
γελισμέναι, καθάπερ κἀκεῖνοι" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ὠφέλησεν ὁ
glad tidings announced [tous]evenas alsothey; but ποὺ didprofit *the
λόγος τῆς ἀκοῆς ἐκείνους, μὴ 'συγκεκραμένος" Ty πίστει
“word *of*the ‘report them, not having been mixed with faith
τοῖς ἀκούσασιν. 3 εἰσερχόμεθα. γὰρ εἰς "τὴν" κατάπαυσιν
inthose who heard. For we enter into the rest,
οἱ πιστεύσαντες; καθὼς εἴρηκεν, Ὡς ὦμοσα ἐν τῇ ὀργῇ μου,
who believed ; 88 hehassaid, So Iswore in my wrath,
Εἰ εἰσελεύσονται εἰς τὴν. κατάπαυσίν.μου: καίτοι τῶν ἔργων
If they shall enter into my rest ; though verily the works
ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου γενηθέντων. 4 Ἑΐρηκεν. γάρ mov
from [the] foundation of [the] world were done. ᾿ For he has said somewhere
περὶ τῆς ἑβδόμης οὕτως, Kai κατέπαυσεν ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ
concerning the seventh [day] thus, And “rested God onthe
ἡμέρᾳ TH ἑβδόμῃ ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῦ" 5 Kai ἐν τού--
*day *seventh from al his works : and in this
΄ ? ᾽ , > ᾿ ΄ , ? \
τῳ πάλιν, Εἰ εἰσελεύσονται εἰς τὴν.κατάπαυσίν. μου. 6 ᾿Επεὶ
{place] again, If they shall enter into my rest. Since
οὖν τἀπολείπεταί τινας εἰσελθεῖν εἰς αὐτήν, καὶ οἱ πρό-
therefore it remains [for] some toenter into it, and those who
θέ ὑκιεἰσῆλθον WOU" ἀπεί ί
τερον εὐαγγελισθέντες οὐκ.εἰσῆλθον ει" ἀπείθειαν, 7 πά-
formerly heard glad tidings did not enter in onaccountof disobedience, again
Aw τινὰ ὁρίζει ἡμέραν, Σήμερον, ἐν “Δαβὶδ' λέγων, μετὰ
ἃ certain "he*determines ‘day, ‘To-day, in David saying, after
τοσοῦτον χρόνον, καθὼς Yeionrai," Σήμερον ἐὰν τῆς φωνῆς
so long a time, (according as it has beensaid,) To-day, if 2voice
αὐτοῦ ἀκούσητε, μὴ.σκληρύνητε τὰς καρδίας. ὑμῶν. ὃ Ei-yap
*his ye will hear, harden not your hearts, For if
αὐτοὺς Ἰησοῦς κατέπαυσεν, οὐκ ἂν περὶ ἄλλης ἐλά-
sthem 1Jesus *gave *rest, ποῦ concerning another *would “he *haye
(t.e. Joshua)
λει
μετὰ. ταῦτα ἡμέρας" 9 ἄρα ἀπολείπεται σαββατισμὸς τῷ
‘spoken ‘afterwards *day. Then vemains asabbatism to the
λαῷ τοῦ.θεοῦ. 10 ὁ. γὰρ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν.κατάπαυσιν. αὐτοῦ,
people of God, For he that entered into his rest,
Kai αὐτὸς κατέπαυσεν ἀπὸ τῶν. ἔργων. αὐτοῦ, ὥσπερ ἀπὸ
also he rested from his works, as *from
τῶν ἰδίων ὁ θεός. 11 Σπουδάσωμεν οὖν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς
*his own God (*did]. | Weshould be diligent therefore toenter into
ἐκείνην τὴν κατάπαυσιν, ἵνα.μὴ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ τις ὑποδείγ-
that rest, lest “after *the "same ‘anyone ‘example
' συγκεκερασμένόυς LIA, συγκεκραμένους W, (read them not
v [τὴν] Tre W διὰ A. x Aavetd
ἡ προείρηται it has-been said before Lrtraw.
HEBREWS.
ματι πέσῃ τῆς ἀπειθείας. 12 ζῶν γὰρ ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ Kai
?2may “fall of disobedience. For living [is] the word of God and
EvEpYNC, καὶ τομώτερος ὑπὲρ πᾶσαν μάχαιραν δίστομον, Kai
efficient, and sharper than every *sword *two-edged, even
- » ~ ~ Y , (
διϊκνούμενος ἄχρι μερισμοῦ ψυχῆς ὅτε" καὶ πνεύματος, ἁρ-
penetrating to [the) division bothofsoul and spirit, “of
ὧν TE Kai μυελῶν, καὶ κριτικὸς ἐνθυμήσεων Kai ἐννοιῶν
joints *bothand marrows, πα [15] a discerner of [the] thoughts απ intents
καρδίας" 13 καὶ οὐκιἔστιν κτίσις ἀφανὴς ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ"
of [the] heart, And there is not acreatedthing unapparent before him;
πάντα.δὲ γυμνὰ καὶ τετραχηλισμένα τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς αὐτοῦ,
but all things [are] naked and laid bare to the eyes of him,
πρὸς ὃν ἡμῖν ὁ λόγος.
with whom [is] our account,
14 Ἔχοντες οὖν ἀρχιερέὰ
Iv, V.
, , AJ
ἔγαν διεληλυθότα τοὺς
Having therefore a*high “priest ‘great [who] has passed through the
΄ ~ A ‘\ ~ ~ ~ ~ ε
οὐρανούς, ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ, κρατῶμεν τῆς ὁμο-
heavens, Jesus the Son of God, weshould hold fast the con-
λογίας. 15 οὐ.γὰρ ἔχομεν ἀρχιερέα μὴ δυνάμενον *ovperra-
fession, For not have we a high priest not able to sym-
θῆσαι! ταῖς. ἀσθενείαις ἡμῶν, Yrerepapévor'.o: κατὰ πάντα
pathise with our infirmities, but [who] has been tempted in all things
καθ᾽ ὁμοιότητα χωρὶς ἁμαρτίας. 16 προσερχώμεθα οὖν
according to[our] likeness, apart from sin. We should come therefore
, ~ ~ “ ΡΣ »
μετὰ παῤῥησίας τῷ θρόνῳ τῆς χάριτος, ἵνα λάβωμεν “ἔλεον, "
with boldness tothe throne of grace, that wemayreceive mercy,
καὶ χάριν εὕρωμεν εἰς εὔκαιρον βοήθειαν.
and “grace ‘may *find for opportune help.
~ , , « 4
5 Πᾶς γὰρ ἀρχιερεὺς ἐξ ἀνθρώπων λαμβανόμενος, ὑπὲρ
For every high priest from among men being taken for
, ΄ : , ov ’
ἀνθρώπων καθίσταται τὰ πρὸς τὸν θεόν, ἵνα προσφέρῃ
men is constituted in things relating to God, that he may offer
, δ A ~ ~ ,
ddpa.*re' καὶ θυσίας ὑπὲρ ἁμαρτιῶν, 2 μετριοπαθεῖν δυνά-
both gifts, and βδουϊῆσθοβ for sins ; Sto *exercise *forbearance ‘being
~ ~ . , ‘ ma ‘ ᾽ ‘
μένος τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσιν Kai πλανωμένοις, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτὸς
able with those being ignorant and erring, since also himself
, ; “Θὲ τς ἢ orc sll ἡφείλε
περίκειται ἀσθένειαν" 8 καὶ ta ταῦυτην ὀφείλει,
is encompassed with infirmity ; and on account of this [infirmity] he ought,
a ~ ἐόν. ᾿ \ Q ~ ,
καθὼς περὲ τοῦ λαοῦ, οὕτως καὶ περὶ Γἑαυτοῦ" προσφέρειν
even as for the people, 80 also for himself - to offer
« . ~ 4 ~ 7 A Lh
εὑπὲρ' ἁμαρτιῶν. 4 Καὶ οὐχ ἑαυτῷ τις λαμβάνει τὴν τιμήν,
takes the honour,
for sins, And not to himself anyone
ἀλλὰ 6" καλούμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἱκαθάπερ' Kai "ὁ" ᾿Ααρών.
but ‘he being called by God, even as also Aaron,
5 οὕτως καὶ ὁ χριστὸς οὐχ ἑαυτὸν ἐδόξασεν. γενηθῆναι ἀρχ-
Thus alsothe Christ not himself didglorify tobecome a high
, ᾽ ᾿ « ᾿ ΄ ᾿ ΣΑΣ»; Yi Be i ΣΎ ἃ ,
ιερξα, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ λαλήσας πρὸς αὐτόν, Υἱός pov εἶ -σύ, ἐγὼ on-
priest; but he who said to him, “Son ‘my artthou, I _ to-
, , θ ‘ see SL epee. λέ Σὺ
μερον γεγέννηκά σε. θ καθὼς καὶ ἐν ἑτέρῳ eyet, Σὺ
day have begotten thee. Even as also in another [place] he says, Thou [art]
c 4 > xa I~ 5 ‘ Ὶ vise a WM λ σεδεις vi “O ἐν
ἐερεὺς εἰσ. τον. αἰῶνα ΚΑΤᾺ THY Ταξιν ελχι Ce Ὁ :
a priest forever accordingtothe order of Melchisedec, Who in
565
belief. 12 For the word
of God zs quick, and
powerful, and sharper
than any twocdged
sword, piercing even to
the dividing asunder
of soul and spirit, and
of the joints and mar-
row, and és a discernuer
of the thoughts and
intehts ‘of the heart.
13 Neither is there any
creature that is not
manifest in his sight;
but all things are na-
ked and opened unto
the eyes of him with
whom we have to do,
14 Seeing then that
we have a great high
priest, that is passed
into the heavens, Je-
sus the Son of God, let
us hold fast our pro-
fession. 15 For we
have not an high
priest which cannot
be touched with the
feeling of our infirm-
ities ; but was in all
points tempted like
as we are, yet without
sin, 16 Let us there-
fore come boldly unto
the throne of grace,
that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace
to help in time of need.
V. For every high
priest taken from a-
mong men is ordained
for men in things per-
taining to God, that
he may offer both gifts
and sacrifices for sins ;
2 who can have com-
passion on the igno-
rant, and on them that
are out of the way;
for that he himself al-
so is compassed with
infirmity. 3 And by
reason hereof he ought,
as for the people, so
also for himself, to of-
fer for sins. 4 And no
man ὑπ κοῦ this ho-
nour unto himself, but
he that is called of
God, as was Akron.
5 So also Christ glori-
fied not himself to be
made an high priest ;
but he that said unto
him. Thou art my Son,
* to day havel begotten
thee. 6 As he saith al-
80 in another place,
Thou az't a priest for
ever after the order of
Melchisedec. 7 Who in
2 συν- TA. Ὁ πεπειρασμένον EGLTTrAW.
ε δι’ αὐτὴν on account of it LrTraw.
ἱ καθὼς τ; καθώσπερ TA; καθώς περ Tr.
t — τε both LTTrAw.
4 — re both 1[tr].
h — ὃ GLTTrAw.
f αὐτοῦ L.
ς ἔλεος LTTrAW.
6 περὶ LTTrAW.
566
the days of his flesh,
when he had offered up
prayers and supplica-
tions with strong cry-
ing and tears unto him
that was able to save
him from death, and
was heard in that he
feared ; 8 though he
were a Son, yet learn-
ed he obedience by the
things which he suf-
fered; 9 and being
made perfect, he be-
came the author of
eternal salvation unto
all them that obey
him ; 10 called of God
an high priest after
the order of Melchise-
dec. 11 Of whom we
have many things to
say, and hard to be
uttered, seeing ye are
dullof nearing. 12 For
when for the time ye
ought to be teachers,
ye have need that one
teach you again which
be the first principles
of the oracles of God ;
and are becoma such
as have need of milk,
and not of strong meat.
13 For every one that
useth milk zs unskil-
ful in the word ‘of
righteousness: for he
is a babe. 14 But strong
meat belongethtothem °
that are of full age,
even those who by rea-
son of use have their
senses exercised to dis-
cern both good and
evil.
VI. Therefore leay-
ing: the principles of
the doctrine of Christ,
let us go on unto per-
fection ; not laying a-
gain the foundation
of repentance from
dead works, and of
faith toward God, 2 of
the doctrine of bap-
tisms, and of laying on
of hands, and of resur-
rection of the dead,
and of eternal judz-
ment. 3 And this will
we do, if God permit.
4 For zt is impossible
for those who were
once enlightened, and
have tasted of the hea-
venly gift, and were
made partakers of the
Holy Ghost, 5and have
tasted the good word
of God, and the powers
of the world to come,
6 if they shall fall a-
way, to renew them
again untorepentance;
k πᾶσιν τοῖς ὑπακούουσιν αὐτῷ LTTrA
© ἐάν περ LITW.
® [re] Tr.
Ve, Val
καὶ ἱκετηρίας πρὸς
ΠΡΟΣ ἙΒΡΑΙΪΟΥΣ.
ταῖς ἡμέραις τῆς.σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ δεήσεις τε
the days of his flesh both supplications and entreaties “to
τὸν δυνάμενον σώζειν αὐτὸν ἐκ θανάτου, μετὰ κραυ-
*him *who [*was] ‘able to%save ‘°him "from death, ‘with ‘Sery-
γῆς ἰσχυρᾶς καὶ δακρύων προσενέγκας, Kai εἰσακουσθεὶς ἀπὸ
ing strong Sand tears *having “offered, and haying been heard in
τῆς. εὐλαβείας, ὃ καίπερ ὧν υἱός, ἔμαθεν ἀφ ὧν
that [he] feared ; though being a son, he learned, from the things which
΄ ‘ ‘ , ~
ἔπαθεν τὴν ὑπακοήν, 9 καὶ τελειωθεὶς ἐγένετο Kroic
he suffered, obedience ; and having been perfected became to *those “that
« ’ ᾽ ~ ~ » , ᾽ ΄ 4
ὑπακούουσιν αὐτῷ πᾶσιν!" αἴτιος σωτηρίας αἰωνίου" 10 προσ-
*obey Shim tall, author of salvation ‘eternal ; having
αγορευθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρχιερεὺς κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελ-
been saluted ~ by God [as] high priest according to the order of Mal-
4 ΤΕ Ν᾿ 1 Cc ~ x ΄ \
xtoedéx. 11 Περὺ οὗ ᾿ πολὺς ἡμῖν. ὁ λόγος καὶ Guaeppn-
chisedec. (Concerning whom [*is]*much ‘our “discourse and difficult in inter-
‘ 'y ΄ - > ~ x 1
veutoc λέγειν, ἐπεὶ νωθροὶ γεγύνατε ταῖς ἀκοαῖς. 12 καὶ γὰρ
pretation to speak, since sluggish yehave become in hearing. For truly
, , 4 , ,
ιὀφείλοντες εἶναι διδάσκαλοι διὰ τὸν χρόνον, πάλιν
{when ye] gught to be teachers becauseof the time, _ again
τοῦ.διδάσκειν ὑμᾶς Tiva τὰ στοιχεῖα τῆς
of [one] to teach you what [are] the elements of the
ἀρχῆς τῶν “λογίων τοῦ θεοῦ" Kai γεγόνατε χρείαν ἔχοντες
beginning of the oracles of God, and haye become “need having
, « + ~ ~ 4 «ε ,
γάλακτος, ἱκαὶ" οὐ στερεάς τροφῆς. 18 πᾶς.γὰρ ὁ μετέχων
ef milk, ‘and not of solid food ; for everyone that partakes
γάλακτος ἄπειρος λόγου δικαιοσύνης" νήπιος.γάρ ἐστιν"
of milk [is] unskilled in [the] word of righteousness, for an infant he is;
14 τελείων δὲ ἐστιν ἡ στερεὰ τροφή, τῶν διὰ τὴν
but *for [*the] ‘fully 7grown “is ‘solid © *food, who on account of
ἕξιν τὰ αἰσθητήρια γεγυμνασμένα ἐχόντων πρὸς διάκρισιν
habit 289 Ssenses *exercise *have for distinguishing
καλοῦ TE καὶ κακοῦ.
Ξροοᾶ “bothand evil.
~ ὧν ~ ~ , A =
6 Διὸ ἀφέντες τὸν τῆς ἀρχῆς τοῦ “χριστοῦ λόγον, ἐπὶ
Wherefore, having left the “οἵ *the *beginning of *the “Christ ‘discourse, to
THY τελειότητα φερώμεθα" μὴ πάλιν θεμέλιον καταβαλλόμενοι
the full growth we shouldgoon;not again a foundation laying
μετανοίας ἀπὸ νεκρῶν ἔργων, καὶ πίστεως ἐπὶ θεόν, 2 Bar-
of repentance from dead works, and faith in God, ‘*of*wash-
τισμῶν πδιδαχῆς," ἐπιθέσεώς.τε χειρῶν, ἀναστάσεώς. re! yee
ings ἸΟΕΓ[2086] ἀοοί 6, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of [186]
κρῶν, καὶ κρίματος αἰωνίου. 3 καὶ τοῦτο ποιήσομεν, ἐάνπερ"
dead, πᾶ of*judgment ‘eternal; ° and this will we do, if indeed
ἐπιτρέπῃ ὁ θεός. 4 ἀδύνατον.γὰρ τοὺς ἅπαξ φωτισθέντας,
*permit *God. For [it is] impossible, those once enlightened,
ay ~ Cee , cy ,
γευσαμένους.τε τῆς δωρεᾶς τῆς ἐπουρανίου, καὶ μετόχους
and[who] tasted of the gift ‘heavenly, .and: partakers
γενηθέντας πνεύματος ἁγίου, 5 καὶ καλὸν γευσαμένους
χρείαν ἔχετε
need ye have
became of [the] *Spirit ‘Holy, and [the] Ξδοοῦ ‘tasted
θεοῦ ῥῆμα δυνάμεις.τε μέλλοντος αἰῶνος, 6 καὶ
50f °God *word and (the] works of power of [the] *to *come lage, and
παραπεσόντας, πάλιν ἀνακαινίζειν εἰς μετάνοιαν, ἀνασταυ-
{who] fell away, again to renew to repentance, crucify=
1 — καὶ T[Tr]. m διδαχήν [the] ducirine L
VA HEBREWS.
ροῦγντας ἑαυτοῖς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ παραδειγ-
ing for themselves [as they do] the Son of God, and exposing
ματίζοντας. 7 yij-yap ἡ πιοῦσα τὸν iw αὐτῆς Ῥπολλάκις
chim] publicly. For ground which drank the *upon “it Soften
toxopevov' ὑετόν, καὶ τίκτουσα βοτάνην εὔθετον ἐκείνοις
“coming train, and produces "herbage Mit for those
δι ode καὶ γεωργεῖται, μεταλαμβάνει εὐλογίας ἀπὸ TOU
for sake of whom also it is tilled, partakes of blessing from
θεοῦ: 8 ἐκφέρουσα. δὲ ἀκάνθας καὶ τριβόλους, ἀδόκιμος Kai
God; but {[that]bringing forth thorns and thistles [is] rejected and
κατάρας ἐγγύς, ἧς τὸ τέλος εἰς καῦσιν. 9. Πεπείσμεθα. δὲ
Sa *curse ‘near ἦτο, of which the ομα [15] τον burning. Butweare persuaded
περὶ ὑμῶν, ἀγαπητοί, τὰ “κρείττονα" καὶ ἐχόμενα
concerning you, beloved, better things, and([things] connected with
σωτηρίας, εἰ Kai οὕτως λαλοῦμεν. 10 οὐ. γὰρ ἄδικος ~ ὁ θεὸς
salvation, 7if ‘even thus we speak. For not unrighteous [is] God
ἐπιλαθέσθαι τοῦ.ἔργου. ὑμῶν καὶ ™rov κόπου" τῆς ἀγάπης ἧς
to forget your work and the labour of love which
ἐνεδείξασθε εἰς τὸ. ὀνομα.αὐτοῦ, διακονήσαντες τοῖς ἁγίοις Kal
γ79 did shew to his name, having served tothe saints and
διακονοῦντες. 11 ἐπιθυμοῦμεν. δὲ ἕκαστον ὑμῶν τὴν αὐτὴν
[still] serving. But we desire se each of you the same
ἐνδείκνυσθαι σπουδὴν πρὸς THY πληροφορίαν τῆς ἐλπίδος ἄχρι
“to *shew ‘diligence to the fullassurance ofthe hope unto
, e oe 4 ‘ ͵ ‘ ’ ~ A
τέλους" 12 ἵνα μὴ νωθροὶ γένησθε, μιμηταὶ δὲ τῶν διὰ
{the] end; that “not*sluggish ‘ye*be, but imitators of those who through
πίστεως καὶ μακροθυμίας κληρονομούντων τὰς ἐπαγγελίας.
faith and lony patience inherit , the promises,
13 Τῷ. γὰρ.᾿Αβραὰμ ἐπαγγειλάμενος ὁ θεός, ἐπεὶ κατ᾽ οὐδενὸς
For *to *Abraham "having “promised ‘God, since by no one
Ϊ ? , » IFAC ~ , 8Τ ii] ‘
εἶχεν μειζονος ὀμύσαι, ὦμοσεν καθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, 14 λέγων, © H"_pjy
he had greater toswear, swore by himself, saying, Surely
εὐλογῶν εὐλογήσω σε, Kai πληθύνων πληθυνῶ cE 15 Kai
blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee; and
οὕτως μακροθυμήῆσας ἐπέτυχεν τῆς ἐπαγγελιας. 16 ἄνθρω-
thus having had long patience he obtained the promise. *Men
ποι ἵμὲν' γὰρ κατὰ τοῦ μειζονος ὀμνύουσιν, Kai πάσης αὐτοῖς
Sindced ‘for *by ‘the “greater *swear, and ofall to “them
ἀντιλογίας πέρας εἰς βεβαίωσιν ὁ ὕρκος" 17 ἐν. ᾧ περισσό-
*gainsajing anend for confirmation [is] the oath. Wherein “more *a-
tepov βουλόμενος ὁ θεὸς ἐπιζεῖξαι τοῖς κληρονόμοις τῆς ἐπαγ-
bundantly “desiring *God toshew tothe heirs of pro-
γελίας τὸ ἀμετάθετον τῆς βουλῆς. αὐτοῦ, ἐμεσίτευσεν ὕρκῳ,
mise the unchangeableness of his counsel, interposed by an oath,
18 ἵνα διὰ δύο πραγμάτων ἀμεταθέτων, ἐν οἷς ἀδύνατον
that by two *things *unchangeable, in which [it was] impossible
ψεύσασθαι *Oedv, ἰσχυρὰν παράκλησιν ἔχωμεν οἱ κατα-
510 16 ['for] 7God, strong encouragement we might have who fied
φυγόντες κρατῆσαι τῆς προκειμένης ἐλπίδος" 19 ἣν ὡς
for refuge tolay holdon the ?set “before ([*us] *hope, which as
ἄγκυραν ἔχομεν τῆς ψυχῆς "ἀσφαλῆ" τε καὶ βεβαίαν, καὶ εἰσ--
ananchor wehave ofthe soul both certain and firm, and en-
ἐρχομένην εἰς τὸ ἐσώτερον τοῦ καταπετάσματος, 20 ὕπου
tering into that within the veil ; where
4 κρείσσονα LTTrAW,
P ἐρχόμενον πολλάκις LTTrAW.
t — μὲν LTTr[a].
the love) GLrtTraw. 8 Et LTTra. v + τὸν T.
“could
567
secing they crucify to
themselves the Son of
God afresh, and put
him to an open shame,
7 For the earth which
drinketh in the rain
that cometh oft upon
it, and bringeth forth
herbs meet for them b
whom it is dressed, sf
ceiveth blessing fro
God: 8 but that whieh
beareth thorns and
briers ts rejected, and
is nigh unto cursing ;
whose end 7s. to be
burned. 9 But, beloy-
ed, we are persuaded
better things of you,
and things that ac-
company salvation,
though we thus spenk.
10 For God ts not un-
righteous to forget
your work and labour
of love, which ye have
shewed toward his
name, in that ye have
ministered to the
saints, and do mini-
ster. 11 And we desire
that every one of you
do shew the same dili-
gence to the full as-
surance of hope unto
the end: 12 that ye be
not slothful, but fol-
lowers of them who
through faith and’ pa-
tience inherit the pro-
mises. 13 For when
God made promise to
Abraham, because he
sware by no
greater, he sware by
himself, 14 saying,
Surely blessing I will
bless thee, and multi-
plying I will multiply
thee. 15 And so, after
he had patiently en-
dured, he obtained the
promise. 16 For men
verily swear by the
greater : and an oath
for confirmation ts to
them an end of all
strife. 17 Wherein God,
willing more abun-
dantly to shew unto
the heirs of promise
the immutability of
his counsel, confirmed
it by an oath : 18 that
by two immutable
things, in which i
was impossible for God
to lie, we might have
a strong consolation,
who have fled for re-
fuge to lay hold upon
the hope set before us:
19 which hope we have
as an anchor of the
soul, both sure and
stedfast,and which en-
tereth into that with-
in the veil; 20 whi-
¥ — τοῦ κόπου (1ead τῆς ay.
π ἀσφαλὴν Ltr.
568
ther the forerunner js
for us entered, even
Jesus, made an high
priest for ever after
the order of Melchise-
dec.
VII. For this Mel-
chisedec, king of Sa-
lem, priest of the most
high God, who met
Abraham xr turning
from the slaughter of
the kings, and blessed
him ; 2 to whom also
Abraham gave atenth
part of all; first being
by interpretation King
of righteousness, and
after that also King
of Salem, which is,
King of peace ;3 with-
out father, without
mother, without de-
scent, having neither
beginning of days, nor
end of life; but made
like unto the Son of
God ; abideth a priest
continually. 4 Now
consider how great
this man was, unto
whom even the patri-
arch Abraham gave
the tenth of the spoils..
5 And verily they that
are of the sons of Levi,
who receive the office
of the priesthood, have
® commandment to
take tithes of the peo-
le according to the
aw, that is, of theif
brethren, though they
come out of the loins
of Abraham: 6 but
he whose descent is
not counted from them
received tithes of A-
braham, and blessed
him that had the pro-
mises. 7 And without
all contradietion the
less is blessed of the
better. 8 And here men
that die receive tithes;
but there he receiveth
them, of whom it is
witnessed that he liv-
eth. 9 And as I may,
so say, Levi also, who
recciveth tithes, payed
tithes in Abraham.
10 For he was yet in
the loins of his father,
when Melchiscdec met
him. 11 If therefore
Poeection were by the
evitical priesthood,
(for under it the peo-
ple received the law,)
what further need was
there that another
priest should rise after
the order of Melchise-
dec, and not be called
ΠΡΟΣ EV ByPF ΑΙ Onan
πρόδρομος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν εἰσῆλθεν Ἰησοῦς,
[as] forerunner for us “entered 1Jcsus,
VI, VIL
κατὰ τὴν τάξιν
according to the order
Μελχισεδὲκ ἀρχιερεὺς γενόμενος εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα.
of Melchisédee a high pricst having become for ever,
7 Οὕὗτος.γὰρ ὁ Μελχισεδὲκ, βασιλεὺς Σαλήμ, ἱερεὺς τοῦ θεοῦ
For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of God
*rov" ὑψίστου, 70" συναντήσας Αβραὰμ ὑποστρέφοντι ἀπὸ τῆς
the most high, who met Abraham returning from the
κοπῆς τῶν βασιλέων, καὶ εὐλογήσας αὐτόν" 2 ᾧ Kai δεκάτην
smiting of the kings, and having blessed him; to whom also °a *tenth
ἀπὸ πάντων ἐμέρισεν ᾿Αβραάμ' πρῶτον μὲν ἑρμηνευόμενος
Sof all *divided Abraham ; first being interpreted
βασιλεὺς δικαιοσύνης, ἔπειτα.δὲ Kai βασιλεὺς Σαλήμ, 0. ἐστιν
king of righteousness, andthen also king of Salem, which is
βασιλεὺς εἰρήνης 3 ἀπάτωρ, ἀμήτωρ, ἀγενεαλόγητος"
king of peace ; without father, without mother, without genealogy ;
μήτε ἀρχὴν ἡμερῶν, μῇτε ζωῆς τέλος ἔχων" ἀφωμοιωμένος. δὲ
neither beginning of days nor 7of *life ‘end having, but assimilated
τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ θεοῦ, μένει ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸ διηνεκές. 4 Θεωρεῖτε. δὲ
to the Son of God, abides a priest in perpetuity. Now consider
᾿ - δ ὡς . ᾿ »
πηλίκος οὗτος, "kat! δεκάτην ᾿Αβραὰμ ἔδωκεν ἐκ
how great this [one was], to whom Seven °a2 “tenth ‘Abraham “gave Sout %of
τῶν ἀκροθινίων O° πατριάρχης. ὃ καὶ οἱ μὲν ἐκ τῶν
1°the ‘spoils ?the *patriarch. And they indeed from among the
"viv" Aevi' τὴν ἱερατείαν λαμβανοντες, ἐντολὴν ἔχουσιν
.sons of Levi, *the “priesthood who] “receive, commandment have
ςἀποδεκατοῦν" τὸν λαὸν κατὰ τὸν νόμον, “τουτέστιν, "
to tuke tithes from the people according tothe law, thatis [from]
τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς. αὐτῶν,. καίπερ ἐξεληλυθότας ἐκ τῆς ὀσφύος
their brethren though having come out of the loins
᾿Αβραάμ' 6 ὁ δὲ μὴ.γενεαλογούμενος ἐξ αὐτῶν δεδεκάτω-
of Abraham ; but he [who] -reckons no genealogy from them has tithed
κεν' “τὸν! ᾿Αβραάμ, καὶ τὸν ἔχοντα τὰς ἐπαγγελίας ἰεὐλό-
Abraham, and *him‘*who *had ‘the *promises, "has
ynxev'" 7 χωρὶς.δὲ πάσης ἀντιλογίας τὸ ἔλαττον͵ ὑπὸ τοῦ
“blessed. But apart from all gainsaying the inferior "by the
κρείττονος εὐλογεῖται. ὃ Kai ὧδε μὲν δεκάτας ἀποθνήσκοντες
superior is blessed. And here Stithes (*that] 3419
ἄνθρωποι λαμβάνουσιν᾽ ἐκεῖ. δέ, μαρτυρούμενος ὅτι ζῇ.
*men *receive ; but there [one] witnessed of that he lives;
9 καί, ὡς.ἔπος εἰπεῖν; 86rd" "ABoadp- καὶ "Λευὶ! ὁ δεκάτας
and, so to speak, through Abraham, also Leyi, who “tithes
λαμβάνων dedexarwrac’ 10 ἔτι.γὰρ ἐν ry ὀσφύϊ τοῦ.πατρὸς
1receives, has been tithed. For yet in the loins. of (his) father
ἦν, OTe συνήντησεν αὐτῷ ὁ" Μελχισεδέκ. 11 Et μὲν οὖν
he was when 2met *him *Melchisedec. If indeed then
, ~ ." ~ ΄ ε A AY
τελείωσις διὰ τῆς ἘΛευϊτικῆς!" ἱερωσύνης ἦν, 0-Aadc-yap
perfection by the Levitical priesthood were, for the people [*based]
ἐπ ἰαὐτῃῇ" πιμενομοθέτητο, τίς ἔτι χρεία κατὰ
Supon 7it *had ?received (*the)*law, what still need’ [was there} according to
τὴν τάξιν Μελχισεδὲκ ἕτερον ἀνίστασθαι ἱερέα. καὶ οὐ
the order of Melchisedec [for] another 30 *arise *priest; and not
x — τοῦ E.
[sons]) L.
f ηὐλόγηκεν L.
Υ ds (vead who, having met) LTrA.
Ὁ Λενεὶ TTra.
& 6c LITrA. _
8 — υἱῶν (read
© — τὸν LTTra.
kK Ἀενειτικῆς TA.
2 — καὶ LTr.
ἃ χοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT,
i — ὁ LTTraA.
© ἀποδεκατοῖν TTrA.
bh Aevis U3; Aevets TTrA.
l αὐτῆς (vead on the ground of it) LTmaw. ™ νενομοθέτηται has received [the]law LTTraW.
VAL
HEBREWS.
3 A oe. > ‘ λέ τ 0 Ud "
κατὰ τὴν takw Aapwy λεγεσθαὶ; 12 μετατιθεμενης γὰρ
according to the order of Aaron to be-named ὃ For *being *changed
~ , , ,’ὔ 4 , ’ ΄
τῆς ἱερωσύνης, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ νόμου μετάθεσις γίνεται.
1the *priesthood, from necessity also of law a change takes place.
ise ‘ ~ ~ Qe"? , ? ὮΝ
19 ἐφ᾽ ὃν γὰρ λέγεται ταῦτα, φυλῆς ἑτέρας μετέσχηκεν, Ad ἧς
For he of whom are said these things, a*tribe ‘different haspartin, of which
οὐδεὶς προσέσχηκεν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ 14 mpddnrov-yap ὅτι
no one has giveniattendance at the altar. For [it is] manifest that
? ? aN , , « , ε ~ > τι \ n ? \
ἐξ Jovda ἀνατέταλκεν ὁ. κύριος. ἡμῶν, εἰς ἣν φυλὴν δοὐδὲν
out of Juda has sprung our Lord, asto which tribe “nothing
περὶ ἱερωσύνης" Μωσῆς" ἐλάλησεν. 15 Καὶ περισσότερον
*cencerning “priesthood *Moses *spoke. And more abundantly
ETL κατάδηλόν ἐστιν, εἰ κατὰ τὴν ὁμοιότητα Μελχισεδὲις
yet quite manifest itis, since according to the similitude of Melchiscdee
ἀνίσταται ἱερεὺς ἕτερος, 16 ὃς οὐ κατὰ νόμον ἐντο-
arises a “priest ‘different, who not according to law of 7command-
λὴς Ῥσαρκικὴς" γέγονεν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ δύναμιν ζωῆς
mont Mfleshly has been constituted, but according to power οἵ “life
> , ᾿ . ΄ «“ Η͂ « \ 3) cy
ἀκαταλύτου' 17 “μαρτυρεῖ".γάρ, Ore σὺ ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸν
‘ndissoluble. For he testifies, Thou [art] a priest for
~ ? , ‘ A
αἰῶνα κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελχισεδὲκ, 18 ᾿Αθέτησις μὲν γὰρ
ever ΔΕ the order of Mclchisedec. *A Sputting ‘away ‘for
΄ ~ ‘ ~ ? ‘
γίνεται πρυαγούσης ἐντολῆς, διὰ τὸ αὐτῆς. ἀσθενὲς
there is of the “going “before ?7commiandment, because of its weakness
ee, ἢ ἢ τ ὦ : ι , )
καὶ ἀνωφελές, 19 οὐδὲν. γὰρ ἐτελείωσεν ὁ νόμος. ἕπεισ-
and unprofitabl ness, (for *nothing “perfected ‘the *law,) [*the] 7intro-
αγωγὴ δὲ κρείττονος ἐλπίδος, Ou ἧς ἐγγίζομεν τῷ θεῷ. 20 Kai
duction “and of a better hope by which we draw near to God. And
καθ᾽ ὅσον οὐ χωρὶς ὁρκωμοσίας" οἱ μὲν γάρ,
hy howymuch [it was] not apart from [the] swearing of an oath, (they ‘for
+ vo e eu ε Ὁ , «oo
χωρὶς ὁρκωμοσίας εἰσὶν ἱερεῖς γεγονότες, 21 ὁ δε,
without [the] swearing of anoath are “priests *become, but he
era" ὁρκωμοσίας, διὰ τοῦ λέγοντος πρὸς αὐτόν,
with [{Π|Η 6} swearing of anoath, by him who says, as to hin,
, \ ? λ ve τι € Lee ed ‘
κύριος καὶ οὐ.μεταμεληθησεται, Σὺ ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸν
Ὥμοσεν
will not repent, Thou [art] a priest for
Sswore ['the] *Lord, and
αἰῶνα "κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελχισεδέκ." 22 κατὰ 'τοσοῦτον" "
ever according to the order of Melchiscdec,) by so much
΄ ’ , ? ~ \ «
κρείττονος διαθήκης γέγονεν ἔγγυος Ἰησοῦς. 23 Καὶ οἱ
of abetttr covenant *has*become “surety Jesus. And they
piv πλειονές εἰσιν. “γεγονότες ἱερεῖ" διὰ τὸ θανάτῳ Kw-
*any ‘are priests on account of by death heing
΄ 4 4 , ? ‘ bd
λύεσθαι παραμένειν: 24 ὁ. δὲ, διὰ - τὸὺ.μένειν. αὐτὸν εἰς
hindered from continuing ; but he, because of his abiding for
τὸν αἰῶνα, ἀπαράβατον ἔχει τὴν ἱερωσύνην" 25 ὅθεν Kat
Whence also
ever, ‘intransmissible ‘has *the “priesthood.
σώζειν εἰς.τὸ παντελὲς δύναται τοὺς προσερχομέτους δι
to save completely he is able those who approach by
αὐτοῦ τῷ θεῷ, πάντοτε ζῶν εἰς.τὸ. ἐντυγχάνειν ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν.
him to God, always living to intercede for them,
~ € ~ » » , er "ν μὰ
26 τοιοῦτος. γὰρ ἡμῖν ἧ ἔπρεπεν ἀρχιερεὺς, OGLOC, AKAKOC,
For such Sus *became a“high “priest, holy, harmless,
© Μωύσῆς GLTTrAW.
5 περὲ ἱερέων (priests) οὐδὲν LTTrAW. Ν
Tr
μεθ᾽ L.
ᾳ μαρτυρεῖται (read for he is testified of) LTTraw.
χισεδέκ TIA. ὃ 7ogoUTOLTTrAW, ἃ + xatalso TA.
also [L]rTraw.
ν ἱερεῖς γεγονότες LAW.
569
after the orderof Aar=
on? 12 For the priest-
hood being changed,
there ig made of ne-
cessity a change alsa
of the law. 13 For
he of whom these
things are spoken per-
taineth to another
tribe, of which no man
gave attendance at the
altar. 14 For 7t is evi-
dent that our Lord
sprang out of Juda;
of which tribe Moses:
spake nothing con-
eerning | priesthood.
15 And it is yet far
more evident: for that
after the similitude of
Melchisedec there a-
riseth another priest,
106. who is wade, not
after the law of a car-
nal commandment,
but after the power of
an endless life, 17 For
he testifieth, Thou
art a priest for ever
after the order of
Melchiscdec. 18 For
there is verily a dis-
annulling of the com-
mandment going be-~
fore for the weakness
and unprofitableness
thereof. 19 For the law
made nothing perfect,
but the bringing in of
a better hope aid; by
the which we draw
nigh unto Got 20 And
inasmuch as not with-
out an oath le was
made priest: 21 (for
those priests were
made without an oath,
but this with an oath
by him that said unto
him, The Lord sware
and will not repent,
Thou art a priest for
ever after the order
of Melchisedec :) 22 by
so much was Jesus
made a surety of a het-
ter testament. 23 And
they truly were many
priests, because they
were not suffered to
continue by reason of
death: 24 but this
man, because he con-
tinucth ever, hath an
unchangeable, priest-
hood. 25 Whercfore he
is able also to save
them to the utterniost
that come unto God
by him, seeing heever
liveth to make in-
tercession for them.
26 For such an high
priest became us, who
pig eee
P σαρκίνης fleshy LTTraw.
Ss - κατὰ τὴν ταξιν MeA-
Wb καὶ
570
zs holy, harmless, un-
defiled, separate from
sinners, and made
higher than the hea-
vens ; 27 who needeth
not daily, as thosehigh
priests, to off-r up sa-
evifice, first for hisown
sins, and then for the
people’s: for this he
did once, when he
offered up himself,
28 For the law maketh
men high priests which
have infirmity; but
the word of the oath,
‘which was since the
law, maketh the Son,
who is consecrated for
evermore.
VIII. Now of the
things which we have
spoken this is the sum:
We have such an high
priest, who is set on
the right hand of the
throne of the Majesty
in the heavens; 2 4
minister of the sanctu-
ary, and of the true
tabernacle, which the
Lord pitched, and not
man,
3 For every high
priest is ordained to
offer gifts and sacri-
fices: whereforé τέ is
of necessity that this
man have somewhat
also to offer. 4 For if
he were on earth, he
should not be a priest,
seeing that there are
priests that offer gifts
according to the law:
5 who serve unto the
example and shadow
of heavenly things,
as Moses was admio-
nished of God when
he was about to make
the tabernacle: for,
See, saith he, that
thou make all things
according to the pat-
tern shewed to thee in
the mount. 6 But now
hath he obtained a
more excellent mini-
stry, by how much al-
s0 he is the mediator
of a better covenant,
which was established
upon better promises,
7 For if that first co-
venant had been fault-
less, then-should no
place have been sought
for the second. 8 For
finding fault with
τ ἐφ᾽ ἅπαξ Tr.
if then indeed) LTTraw.
@ Mewvons GLTTrAW.
ΠΡΟΣ HBeAg ΟΣ VIE ΥΠΠ.
ἀμίαντος, κεχωρισμένος ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν, καὶ ὑψηλότερος
undcfiled, separated from sinners, and *higher
τῶν οὐρανῶν γενόμενος" 27 ὃς οὐκ ἔχει καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἀνάγ-
Sthan *the *heavens lbhecome : who has not day by day neces-
κην, ὥσπερ οἱ ἄρχιερεῖς, πρότερον ὑπὲρ τῶν.ἰδίων ἁμαρτιῶν
sity, as the high priests, first for his own sins
θυσίας ἀναφέρειν, ἔπειτα τῶν τοῦ λαοῦ" τοῦτο.γὰ
*sacrifices ‘to “offer ‘up, then for those of the people ; for this
ἐποίησεν τἐφάπαξ," ἑαυτὸν Τἀνενέγκας."
-he did once for all, *himself having *offered *up.
θρώπους καθίστησιν ἀρχιερεῖς, ἔχοντας ἀσθένειαν" ὁ.λόγος. δὲ
28 ὁ-νόμος. γὰρ ἀν-
For the law
?men Jeonstitutes high priests, [who] have infirmity; but the word
THC ὁρκωμοσίας τῆς μετὰ TOV νόμον, υἱὸν εἰς τὸν
of the swearing of the oath, which [15] after the law, aSon for
αἰῶνα τετελειωμένον.
ever has perfected.
8 Κεφάλαιον. δὲ ἐπὶ τοῖς λεγομένοις, τοιοῦτον
Now a summary of the things being spoken of [is], Ssuch
t a 2 τ ~ ~ , ~
ἔχομεν ἀρχίερέα, ὃς ἐκάθισεν ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ θρόνου τῆς
1we “have a high priest, who sat down on([the]right hand ofthe throne of the
μεγαλωσύνης ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, 2 τῶν ἁγίων λειτουργύς, Kai
greatness in the heavens; ?of ~the *holies Iminister, and
τῆς σκηνῆς τῆς ἀληθινῆς, ἣν ἔπηξεν ὁ κύριος, *xkai' οὐκ
of the *tabernacle ‘true which “pitched ‘the *Lord and ποῦ
ἄνθρωπος.
mun.
ὃ Πᾶς γὰρ ἀρχιερεὺς εἰς τὸ προσφέρειν δῶρα.τε Kai θυσίας
Forevery high priest for to offer both gifts and sacrifices
καθίσταται" ὅθεν ἀναγκαῖον ἔχειν Te καὶ τοῦ-
is constituted ; whence [it is] necessary *to °have something 783150 ['for] “this
τὸν ὃ προσενέγκῃ. 4 εἰμὲν δγὰρὶ ἣν ἐπὶ γῆς, οὐδ᾽
3one which he nfay otter. *IfSindeed ‘for he were on earth, not even
aviv ἱερεύς, ὄντων ray ἱερέων! τῶν προσφερόντων
would he be apriest, there being the priests who offer
κατὰ ‘rov' νόμον τὰ δῶρα, 5 οἵτινες ὑποδείγματι καὶ
according to the law the gitts, avho [086] representation and
σκιᾷ λατρεύουσιν τῶν ἐπουρανίων, καθῶς κεχρημάτισ-
shadow serve of the heayenlies, according as 7was “uivinely *in-
ται ἀμωσῆς" μέλλ ἐπιτελεῖν τὴν σκηνήν, Ὅ ΐ
ng! μελλων ἐπιτελεῖν τὴν σκηνὴν, Opa,.yap
structed 1Moses being about toconstruct the tabernacle; for, see,
φησιν, ποιήσῃς" πάντα κατὰ τὸν τύπον τὸν δειχθέντα
says he, thou make all things according to the pattern which was shewn
σοι ἐν τῷ ὄρει. 6 ἱνυνὲ δὲ διαφορωτέρας ἔτέτευχεν"
thee in the mountain, But now awmoreexccllent “he “has *obtained
λειτουργίας, ὕσῳ καὶ κρείττονός ἐστιν διαθήκης μεσίτης;
Ministry of abetter *he“is ‘covenant mediator,
ἥτις ἐπὶ κρείττοσιν ἐπαγγελίαις νενομοθέτηται. 7 Εἰ γὰρ
which upon better promises has been established, For if
ἡ-πρώτη ἐκείνη ἦν ἄμεμπτος, οὐκ ay dEvTepac ἐζητεῖτο
that first {one] were faultless, not for a second would “be “sought
by so much as also
8 μεμφόμενος. γὰρ "Ῥαὐτοϊς" λέγει, ᾿Ιδού, ἡμέραι ἔρ-
For finding fault, ΐο ὍΠποια ‘he Ἔβυ8, Lo, days are
τόπος.
‘place.
8 οὖν (vead
© — τὸν LTTrA.
8 τέτυχεν LTAW,
¥ mpooeveyxas having offered τ. 2 — καὶ LTTrAW.
b — τῶν ἱερέων (read τῶν those who) LTTraw.
8 ποιήσεις thou shalt maketgr7raw. f vor L,
4 αὐτοὺς (read finding fault with tbem)1™
HEBREWS.
κύοιος, Kai συντελίσω τὸν" οἶκον
Lord, and [1 will ratify the house
τὸν οἷκον “Lovda διαθήκην καινήν" 9 οὐ
ΥΠῚ, TX.
yovrar, λέγει
. 46
coming, saitn (the!
᾿Ισραὴλ καὶ ἐπὶ
’ \
ἐπι
as regards
of Israel and asregards the house of Juda a“covenant ‘new 3 ποῦ
κατὰ τὴν'.διαθήκην ἣν ἐποίησα τοῖς. πατράσιν. αὐτῶν,
according to the ecvenant which I made with their fathers,
ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ἐπιλαβομένου 'μου" τὴς. χειρὸς. αὐτῶν ἐξαγαγεῖν
ἴῃ Γ[Π6] day of my taking hold of their hand to lead
αὐτοὺς ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου" ὅτι αὐτοὶ οὐκ. ἐνέμειναν ἐν
them out of [the] land of σγρῦ; beexise they did not continue’ in
τῇ διαθήκῃ μου, κἀγὼ ἠμέλησα αὐτῶν, λέγει κύριος. 10 Ore
my covenant, and I disregarded them, saith {the] Lord. Because
αὕτη ἡ διαθήκη" ἣν διαθήσομαι τῷ οἴκῳ ᾿Ισραὴλ μετὰ
this [is] the covenant which I will covenant with the house of Israel after
τὰς ἡμέρας ἐκείνας, λέγει κύριος, διδοὺς νόμους μου εἰς
those days, says [the] Lord, giving my laws into
τὴν.διάνοιαν αὐτῶν Kai ἐπὶ ἱκαρδίας" αὐτῶν ἐπιγράψω αὐτούς:
their mind, alsoupon hearts ‘their I willinscribe them ;
Kai ἔσομαι αὐτοῖς εἰς θεόν, Kai αὐτοὶ ἔσονταί μοι εἰς Nady.
and 11] 6 tothem for God, and they shall be to me for people.
11 καὶ οὐ.μὴ διδάξωσιν ἕκαστος τὸν π-πλησίον! αὐτοῦ, καὶ
And ποῦ at 41] 5811 they teach each “neighbour this, and
ἕκαστος τὸν. ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, λέγων, Τνῶθι τὸν κύριον" Ore
each his brother, saying, Know the Lord; because
πάντες εἰδήσουσίν με, ἀπὸ μικροῦ "αὐτῶν" ἕως
all shall know me, from [the] little [one] of them to [the]
μεγάλου αὐτῶν" 12 ὅτι ἵλεως ἔσομαι ταῖς. ἀδικίαις. αὐτῶν,
great [one] of them. Because merciful I will be to their unrighteousnesses,
καὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν οκαὶ τῶν. ἀνομιῶν. αὐτῶν! οὐ.μὴ
and their sins and their lawlessnesses in no wise
~ ” ᾽ ~ , ΄ ΄
μνησθῶ ἔτι. 18 Ἔν τῷ λέγειν καινήν, πεπαλαίωκεν
Ὑ1111 remember more.. In the saying New, he has made old
τὴν πρώτην τὸ δὲ παλαιούμενον Kai γηράσκον ἐγγὺς
the first; but that which grows old and aged [158] near
ἀφανισμοῦ.
disappearing,
9 PEiyev" μὲν οὖν “καὶ! ἡ
*Had Τηιάορα Stherefore Salso the
λατρείας, τότε ἅγιον κοσμικόν.
ΟΥ̓ service, and the sanctuary, ἃ worldly [onc]. For a tabernacle was
΄ ΄ > z © , ν᾿ € ΄
σκευάσθη ἡ πρώτη, ἐν ἥ.τε λυχνία καὶ ἡ τρά-
prepared, the first, in which [were] both the lampstand and the ta-
mela καὶ ἡ πρόθεσις τῶν ἄρτων, ἥτις λέγεται "ἁγία." 3 μετὰ
ble πὰ the presentation of the loaves, which iscalled holy; “after
δὲ τὸ δεύτερον καταπέτασμα σκηνὴ ἡ λεγομένη 'ἅγια!"
*but the second veil a tabernacle which [is] called holy
ἁγίων, 4 χρυσοῦν ἔχουσα θυμιατήριον, Kai τὴν κιβωτὸν τῆς
of holies, - *a *golden *having censer, and the ark of the
διαθήκης περικεκαλυμμένην πάντοθεν χρυσίῳ, ἐν
covenant, having been covered round 951π tevery *part ‘with “gold, in which
στάμνος χουσὴ ἔχουσα τὸ μάννα, Kai ἡ ῥάβδος ᾿Ααρὼν
(was the] “pot ‘golden having the manna, and the rod of Aaron
πρώτη Toxnyy" δικαιώματα
“first “tabernacle ordinances
2 σκηνὴ.γὰρ κατε-
571
them, he saith, Be-
hold, the days come,
saith the Lord, when I
will make a new cove-
nant with the house of
Israel and with the
house of Judah:9 not
according to the cove-
nant that Imade with
their fathers in the
day when I took them
by the hand to lead
them out of the land of
Egypt; because they
continued not in my
covenant, and [ re-
garded them not, saith
the Lord. 10 For this
ts the covenant that I
will mzke with the
house of Israel after
those days, saith the
Lord; I will put my
laws into their mind,
and write them in
their hearts: and I
will be to them a God,
and they shall be tome
a people: 11 and they
shall not teach every
man his neighbour,
and every man_ his
brother, saying, Know
the Lord: for allshall
know me, from the
least to the greatest,
12 For I will be merci-
ful to their unright-
eousness, and their
sins and their iniqui-
ties will I remember
no more. 13 In that he
saith, A new covenant,
he hath made the first
old, Now that which
decayeth and waxeth
old is ready to vanish
away.
IX. Then verily the
first covenant had also
ordinances of divine
service, and a worldly
sanctuary. 2 For there
wasa tabernacle made;
the first, wherein was
the candlestick, and
the table, and the
shewbread ; which is
ealled the sanctuary.
3 And after the second
veil, the tabernacle
which is called the Ho-
liest of all; 4 which
had the golden censer,
and the ark of the cove-
nant overlaid round a-
bout with gold, where-
in was the golden pot
that had manna, and
i — μου my E. © + [μου] (read my covenant) L.
(read his [fellow] citizen) Gurtraw. 0 — αὐτῶν LTTrA.
TTrA. P Eiye T. 4 [καὶ] Tr. ¥ — σκηνὴ GLTTrAW.
ἅγια ἁγίων holy of holies u,
1 καρδίαν heart 7. : TY
° — και των AVOMLLWY αὐτῶν
§ ἅγια holy place EGrrraw ;
* Ta ἅγια τῶν (read the holy of holies) tr,
τὸ πολίτην
572
Aaron’s rod that bud-
ded, and the tables of
the covenant; 5 and
Over it the cherubims
of glory shadowing the
luereyseat ; of which
we cannot now speak
particularly.
6 Now when these
things were thus or-
iained, the priests
went always into the
first tabernacle, ac-
complishing the ser-
vice of God. 7 But
into the second went
the high priest alone
once every year, not
without blood, which
he offered for himself,
and for the errors of
the people: 8 the
Holy Ghost this signi-
fying, that the way in-
to the holiest of all
Was not yet made
manifest, while as the
first tabernacle was
yet standing : 9 which
was a figure for the
time then present, in
which were otfered
both gifts and sacvi-
fices, that could not
make hiin that did the
service perfect, as per-
taining to the con-
science ; 10 which stood
only in meats and
drinks, and divers
washings, and carnal
ordinances, imposed on
them until the time of
reformation, 11 But
Christ being come an
high priest of good
things to come, by a
greater and more per-
fect Tabernacle, not
miade with hands, that
is to say, not of this
building ; 12 neither
by the blood of goats
and calves, but by his
own blood he entered
in once into the holy
place, having obtained
eternal redemption 70)"
us. 13 For if the blood
of bulls and of goats,
and the ashes of
an heifer sprinkling
the unclean, sancti-
fieth to the purifying
of the flesh: 14 how
much more shall the
blood of Christ, who
through the eternal
Spirit offered himself
without spot to God,
purge your conscience
from dead works to
serve the living God?
15 And for this cause
he is the mediator of
HP Os) E B PAHO yx Σ: TX.
ἡ βλαστήσασα, Kai αἱ πλάκες τῆς διαθήκης" 5 ὑπεράνω.δὲ
that sprouted, and the tablets of the covenant; and abeve
αὐτῆς ἱχερουβὶμ' δόξης κατασκιάζοντα τὸ ἱλαστήριον"
1 [the] cherubim of glory evershadowing the taercy seat ;
περὶ ὧν οὐκ ἔστιν νῦν λέγειν κατὰ μέρος.
concerning which it is not now (the time] to speak in detail.
6 Τούτων. δὲ οὔτι ως κατεσκευασμένων, εἰς μὲν τὴν πρώτην
Now these things thus having been prepared, into the first
σκηνὴν “διαπαντὸς" εἰσίασιν οἱ ἱεοεὶς τὰς λατρείας ἐπιτελοῦν-
tabernacle at all times enter the priests, the services accomplish-
rec’ 7 εἰς. δὲ τὴν δευτέραν dzak τοῦ.ἐνιαυτοῦ μόνος ὁ ἀρχιε-
ing ; but into the second once in the year alone the high
\ t ΩΣ ε . - .
ρεύς. οὐ χωρὶς αἵματος, ὃ προσφέρει ὑπὲρ ἑαυτοῦ Kai
priest, not apart from blood, which he offers for himself and
τῶν τοῦ λαοῦ ἀγνοημάτων"
the *of *the ®people ‘sins “of “ignorance: Nthis ‘signifying 7the "Spirit
ματος τοῦ ἁγίου; μήπω πεφανερῶσθαι τὴν τῶν ἁγίων
ϑῃρ ?°Holy, [that] not yet has bcen made manifest the “of ὅγθ. *holies
ὃ τοῦτο δηλοῦντος τοῦ πνεύ-
ὁδὸν ἔτι τῆς πρώτης σκηνῆς ἐχούσης στάσιν. 9 ἥτις
way, *still *the first 7tabernacle ‘having a standing; which [is]
παραβολὴ εἰς TOY καιρὸν τὸν ἐνεστηκότα, καθ᾿ *Ov" δῶρά.τε
ἃ simile for the “time ‘present, in which both gifts
καὶ θυσίαι προσφέρονται, μὴ δυνάμεναι κατὰ συνείδησιν τε-
and sacrifices are offered, not being able as to conscience to
λειῶσαι τὸν λατρεύοντα, .10 μόνον ἐπὶ βοώμασιν καὶ
perfect him who serves, {eonsisting] _ only in micats and
πόμασιν Kai διαφόροις βαπτισμοῖς, "καὶ" δικαιώμασιν" σαρκός,
drinks and divers washings, and ordinances of flesh,
ἔχρι καιροῦ διοοθώσεως ἐπικείμενα. 11 Χριστὸς δὲ
“until [3086] *time ‘of ®setting 7things ®right ‘imposed. But Christ
, ν᾿ ~ , ᾿ > ~ ~
παραγενόμενος ἀρχιερεὺς τῶν μελλόντων" ἀγαθῶν, διὰ τῆς
being come high priest of the coming good things, by the
μείζονος καὶ τελειοτέρας σκηνῆς, οὐ χειροποιήτου, *ToUTEOTLY!
greater and morepertect tabernacle, not made by hand, (that is,
’ , - : γι ᾽ ιν ΄ Ἄ
οὐ ταύτης τῆς κτίσεως, 12 οὐδὲ dL αἵματος τράγων καὶ
not of this ereation,) nor by blood of goats” and
; διὰ δὲ τοῦ ἰδίου. αἵματος εἰσῆλθεν θέφάπαξ! εἰ
μόσχων, διὰ.δὲ τοῦὐ-ἰδιου.αιματος εἰσῆλθεν “εφαπαξ' εἰς
calves, but by his own blood, entered once for all into
τὰ ayia, αἰωνίαν λύτρωσιν “εὑράμενος." 18 e-yap τὸ αἷμα
the holies, eternal redemption having tound, For it the blood
d
ταύρων Kai τράγων", Kai σποδὸς δαμάλεως ῥαντιζουσα τοὺς
of bulls and of goats, and _ ashes of a heifer sprinkling the
κεκοινωμένους, ἁγιάζει πρὸς THY τῆς σαρκὸς καθαρότητα,
defiled, sanctifies for the of*the “flesh SPEEA,
14 πόσῳ μᾶλλον τὸ αἷμα τοῦ χριστοῦ, ὃς διὰ πνεύματος
how much rather the blood οὗ the Christ who through([the] “Spirit
αἰωνίου ἑαυτὸν προσήνεγκεν ἄμωμον τῷ θεῷ, καθαριεὶ τὴν
Yeternal “himself Soffered spotless to God, shall purify
συνείδησιν “ὑμῶν" ἀπὸ νεκρῶν ἔργων, εἰς τὸ λατρεύειν θεῷ
“conscience ‘your from dead works for to serve *God ['the]
ζῶντιί, 15 Kai διὰ τοῦτο διαθήκης καινῆς μεσίτης ἐστίν,
2living ! And for this reason of a “covenant ‘new ‘mediator *he ‘is,
t χερουβεὶν LTTr; 3 χερουβὶν A.
{simile|) LrTraw.
8 τοῦτ᾽ ἐστιν GT.
ἡμῶν our Law.
ἡ διὰ παντὸς LTrA. w ἣν (read ΘΟ ΤῸ to which
x — καὶ GLT[Tr]aw. y δικαιώματα LTTraW. * γενομένων ι.
Ὁ ἐφ᾽ ἅπαξ Tr. ς εὑρόμενος E. 4 τράγων καὶ ταύρων LTTrAW.
{ - καὶ ἀληθινῷ and true L,
1D.
ὕπως θανάτου γενομένου,
HEBREWS.
᾽ ~ Ἢ ~
εἰς ἀπολύτρωσιν τῶν ἐπὶ τῇ
so that, death having taken place for redemption of the *under “the
πρώτῃ διαθήηκῃῇ παραβάσεων, τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν λάβωσιν
*first Scovenant ‘transgressions, the promise 1Omignt | receive
€ , ~ ΄ ͵ > τ
οἱ κεκλημένοι τῆς αἰωνίου κληρονομίας. 10 ὕπου.γὰρ
®‘hey who 7have “been “culled 'of“the “eternal “inheritance. (For where
διαθήκη. θώνατον ἀνάγκ) φέρεσθαι τοῦ
(there 157 ἃ testament, [*for *the] ®death [tit “is] “necessary }°totcome in 7of*the
διαθεμένου" 17 διαθήκη.γὰρ ἐπὶ. νεκροῖς βεβαία, ἐπεὶ
*testator. For a testament in the case of (the) dead [is] affirmed, since
rh « ~ « , τ ᾽
μήποτε ἰσχύει ore Cy 6 διαθέμενος.8 18 obey oid”!
in no way it is ot force when *is*living ‘the testator.) Whence neither
ἡ πρώτη χωρὶς αἵματος ᾿ἐγκεκαίνισται." 19 λαληθείσης
the first apartfrom blood has been inaugurated. *Having °been ®spoken
γὰρ πάσης ἐντολῆς κατὰ Ἑνόμον ὑπὸ Mwicéwe παντὶ
f
or -*every “commandment according to law by Moses to all
~ ~ \ x + ~ ΄ ᾿ ΄ ᾿
τῷ λαῷ, λαβὼν τὸ αἷμα τῶν μόσχων Kai! τράγων, μετὰ
the pcople, having taken the blood of calves and of goats, with
ὕδατος καὶ ἐρίου κοκκίνου και υσσώπου, αὐτό.τε τὸ βιβλίον
Water and “wool ‘scarlet and hyssop, both “itself*the *book
καὶ πάντα τὸν λαὸν έῤῥάντισεν," QW λέγων, Τοῦτο τὸ
‘and all the people he sprinkled, saying, This [is] the
αἷμα τῆς διαθήκης ἧς ἐνετείλατο πρὸς ὑμᾶς OOsdc. 21 Kai
blood of the covenant which “enjoined *to “you ‘God, And
τὴν σκηνὴν δὲ Kai πάντα τὰ σκεύη τῆς λειτουργίας τῷ
the tabernacle too and all the vessels of the ministration with
we < , « Π " ‘ U
αἵματι ὁμοίως '"πἐῤῥάντισεν" 22 καὶ σχεδὸν ἐν αἵματι
biood in like manner he sprinkled ; and almost “with *blood
πάντα καθαρ erat κατὰ τὸν νόμον, καὶ χωρὶς aipar-
1411 “things are putified according to the law, and apartfrom blood-
EKYVOLUC οὐ.γινέται ἄφεσις. 25. ᾿Ανάγκη οὖν τὰ μὲν
shedding there is no remission. {it was] neces-ury then [for] the
ὑποδέιγματα τῶν ἐν τοἴς οὐρανοῖς τούτοις καθαρίζεσθαι,
representations of the thingsin the heavens withthese to be purified,
αὐτὰ δὲ τὰ ἐπουράνια κρείττοσιν θυσιαις παρὰ ταύτας.
but “themselves tthe “heavenlics with better sacrifices than these.
24 οὐ.γὰρ εἰς χειροποίητα "ἅγια εἰσῆλθεν" οὐ" χριστός, ἀντί-
For not into *made “by *hands tholies entered the Christ, fi-
Turd τῶν ἀληθινῶν, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν οὐρανόν, νῦν ἐμφα-
gures of the true [ones], but into “itself lheaven, now to
- ~ ΄ ~ ~ ᾿ CEA = phate?
γνισθῆναι τῷ προσώπῳ τοῦ θεοῦ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν: 25 odd ἵνα
appear before the face of God for us: nor that
, , , ¢ , 2
πολλάκις προσφέρῃ ἑαυτόν, ὥσπερ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς εἰσέρχεται εἰς
often he should offer himself, evenasthe high priest enters into
x eo > 9 x ? e > ΄, 5 5) 2 ‘ μι
τὰ ἅγια κατ ἐνιαυτὸν ἐν αἵματι addorpiy 26 ἐπεὶ ε-
the holies year by year with “blood ‘another’s; since it was neces-
δει αὐτὸν πολλάκις παθεῖν ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου"
ΒΆΓΥ ΤΟΥ him often tohavesufferéd from [the] foundation of({the] world,
Pyvy -δὲ ἅπαξ ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων, εἰς ἀθέτη-
Butnow once in [the] consummation of the ages, for (the] putting
σιν ἁμαρτίας, διὰ rijc-Ovaiac.avtov πεφανέρωται. 27 Kai
away of sin by his sacrifice he has been manifested, And
καθ᾽ ὅσον ἀπόκειται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἅπαξ ἀποθανεῖν, pera
for as much as it is apportioned to men once to die, “after
h οὐδὲ LTrAW. i ἐν- τ΄
& Read the sentence as a question 1,. Α Σ
Ὁ εἰσῆλθεν ἅγια TTA,
' + τῶν LYTrAW, m ἐράντισεν LTTrA.
ὃ puve LTTrA, 4+ τῆς LITr.
573
the new testament,
that by means of death,
for the redemption of
the transgressions tiat
were under the first
testament, they which
are called might re-
ceive the promise of
eternal inheritance.
16 For where a testa-
mnt is, there must al-
so of necessity be the
death of the testator.
17 For a testament is
of force after men are
dead: otherwise it is
of no. strength at
all while the testator
liveth. 18 Whereupon
neither the first testa-
ment was dedicated
without blood, 19 For
when Moses had spok-
en every precept to
all the people ac-
cording to the law,
he took the blood of
calves and of goats,
with water, and scar-
let wool, and hyssop,
and sprinkled both the
book, and all the peo-
ple, 20 saying, This is
the blood of the tes-
tament which God
hath enjoined unto
you. 21 Moreover ha
sprinkled with blood
both the tabernacle,
and all the vessels of
the ministry. 22 And
almost all things are
by the law purged with
blood ; and without
shedding of blood is no
remission. 23 It was
therefore necessary
that the patterns of
things in the heavens
should be purified with
these; but the hea-
venly things them-
selves with better sac-
rifices than these,
24 For Christ is not
entered into the holy
places made with
hands, which are the
figures of the true;
but into heaven itself,
now to appear in the
presence of God for
us: 25nor yet that he
should offer himself
often, as the high
priest entereth into
the holy place every
year with blood of
others; 26 for then
must he often have
suffered since the foun-
dation of the world:
but now once in the
end of the world hath
he appeared to put a-
way sin by the sacri-
fice of himself. 27 And
as it is appointed unto
k + τὸν the LTraw,
ο — ὁ LTTrAWw,
B74
men once to die, but
atter this the judg-
ment: 28 so Christ
Was once offered to
bear the sins of many;
and unto them that
look for him shall he
appear the second time
Without sin unto sal-
vation.
X. For the law hav-
ing a shadow of good
things to come, and
not the very image of
the things, can never
with those sacrifices
which they offered year
by year continually
make the comers there-
unto perfect. 2 For
then would they not
have ceased to be of-
fered? because that
the worshippers once
purged should hive
had no morecouscience
of sins. 3 But in those
saeryices there is a
remembrance again
made of sins cyery
year. 4 For τύ is not
possible that the blood
of bulls and of goats
should take away sins.
5 Whierefore when he
cometh into the world,
he saith, Sacrifice and
offering thou wouldest
not, but a body hast
thou prepared me: 6 in
burnt offerings and
sacrifices tor sin thou
hast had no pleasure.
7 Then said I, Lo, I
come (in the yolume
of the book it is writ-
ten of me,) to do thy
will, O God. 8 Above
when he said, Sacrifice
and offering and burnt
offerings and offering
for sin thou wouldest
not, neither hadst plea-
sure therein; which
are offered by the law ;
9 then said he, Lo, I
eome to do thy will,
OGod. He taketh a-
way the first, that he
may establish the se-
cond. 10 By the which
will we are sanctified
through the offering of
the body of Jesus
Christ once for all.
11 And-every priest
standeth daily mini-
stering and offering
oftentimes the same
sacrifices, which can
nev: r take away sins:
ΠΡΟΣ EB PAO: IX, &
δὲ τοῦτο Kpiowc’ 28 οὕτως " ὁ χριστὸς ἅπαξ προσενεχθεὶς
‘and this, judgment ; thus the Christ, once having been offered
εἰς TO πολλῶν ἀνενεγκεῖν ἁμαοτίας, EK.dEUTEDOU ὡρὶς
fer Sof "many *to*bear [the] *sims, asecond time fapart “from
ἁμαρτίας ὀφθήσεται τοῖς αὐτὸν ἀπεκδεχομένοις εἰς
‘Sin shall “appear *to *those *that 7him Sawait for
σωτηοίαν.
salvation. nN
10 Σκιὰν. γὰρ ἔχων ὃ νόμος τῶν μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν, οὐκ
For *a ° shadow “having ‘the ?law of the coming good things, not
αὐτὴν THY εἰκόνα TOY πραγμάτων, κατ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν ταῖς. αὐταῖς
Sitself ‘the “image of the things, year by year with the same
θυσίαις Sdc' προσφέρουσιν εἰς.τὸ.διηνεκὲς οὐδέποτε ἱδύναται!
sacrifices which they offer in perpetuity never is able
Tove προσερχομένους τελειῶσαι. 2 ἐπεὶ τοὐκ' ἂν ἐπαύσαντο
3those *who °xpproach *to *perrect. Since would they not have ceased
προσφερόμεναι, διὰ τὸ μηζεμίαν ἔχειν ἔτι συνείδησιν
to be offered, on account of ™o°’any ‘Shaving ®longer }°conscience
ε » ‘ ¢ “ gw , ll. > ’
ἁμαρτιῶν τοὺς λατρεύοντας, anak “κεκαθαρμενους; 3 ἀλλ
Mof **sins ‘those “who “serve *once ‘purged ? But
ἐν αὐταῖς ἀνάμνησις ἁμαρτιῶν Kar ἐνιαυτόν. 4 ἀδύ-
in these aremembrance οἶ sins year by year [thereis]. “Impos-
γατον yao αἷμα ταύρων Kai τράγων ἀφαιρεῖν apap-
sible [7it Sis] ‘for [for the] blood of bulls and of goats totakeaway sins,
5 Διὸ εἰσερχόμενος εἰς τὸν κόσμον λέγει, “θυσίαν καὶ
Wherefore coming into the world hesays, Sacrifice and
προσφορὰν" οὐκ ἠθέλησας, σῶμα.δὲ κατηρτίσω por’ G ὁλο-
offering thou willedst not, but a body thou didst prepare me. Burnt
καυτώματα καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας οὐκ. "εὐδόκησας."
offerings and [sacrifices] for sin thout@delightedst not in,
7 rore εἶπον, ᾿Ιδοὺ ἥκω. ἐν κεφαλίδι βιβλίου γέγραπται
Then I said, Lo, Icome, (in[the) roll of [the) book it is written
περὶ ἐμοῦ, TOU ποιῆσαι, ὁ θεός, τὸ.θέλημά.σου. 8 ᾿Ανώτερον
ot me,) to do, O God, thy will. Above
λέγων, “Ore *@voiay' καὶ *xpoogopay'! καὶ ὁλοκαυτώματα
τίας.
saying, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings
καὶ πεοὶ ἁμαρτίας οὐκ.ἠθέλησας, οὐδὲ εὐδόκησας,"
and [sacrifices] for sin thou willedst not, nor delightedst in,
i , ΄ "
αἵτινες κατὰ “τὸν νόμον προσφέρονται, 9 τότε εἴρηκεν,
(which according το the law are offered) ; then he said,
? \ er ~ ~ as 0 , Π κ᾿ θέλ ΄ > τι a, ‘
Ιδοὺ ἥκω τοῦ ποιῆσαι, “o θεὸς." τὸ.θελημά.σου. ἀναιρεῖ TO
Lo, Icome, ἡ to do, O God, thy will. He takes away the
~ ΄ Ul τ ΄
πρῶτον, ἵνα τὸ δεύτερον στήσῃ" 10 ἐν ᾧ θελήματι
first, that the second he may establish ; by which will
ἡγιασμένοι ἐσμὲν “οἱ διὰ τῆς προσφορᾶς τοῦ σώματος frou!
“sanctified ‘we “are through -the offering οὗ the body
Ἰησοῦ χοιστοῦ δἐφάπαξ."
of Jesus Christ once for all.
καθ᾽ ἡμέραν λειτουργῶν, καὶ
day by day ministering, and
11 Kai πᾶς μὲν eoetde" ἕστηκεν
And every priest stands
A ? ‘ ao ,
τὰς αὐτὰς πολλάκις προσφέοων
the same “often “offering
θυσίας, αἵτινες οὐδέποτε δύνανται περιελεῖν ἁμαρτιας"
tsacrifices, which never are able to take away sins.
r 4 καὶ also GLTT
the sentence not as a
x προσφορὰν καὶ θυσίαν W.
5 προσφορὰς Offerings LTTrAW.
€ — οἱ EGLTTrAW.
GLITraW.
high priest La,
rAW.
5 αἷς TA. t δύνανται they are able itr, ν — οὐκ not (read
question) E. W κεκαθερισμένους L; κεκαθαρισμένους TIrAW.
Υ ηὐδόκησας LITraA. : θυσίας sacrifices LTT: AW.
Ὁ ηὐδοκησας LTTr. ς — ror LT: ΑΔ} d — ὃ θεός
f — yoy GLTTrAW. & ἐφ᾽ ἅπαξ Tr. h ἀρχιερεὺς
Χχ' HEBREWS.
ξ i SES AT \ , ε " - ~ , >
12 ἰαὐτὸς". δὲ μίαν ὑπὲρ ἁμαρτιῶν προσενέγκας θυσίαν, εἰς
But he, one ‘for Ssins ‘having 7offered “sacrifice, in
TO διηνεκὲς ἐκάθισεν ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ θεοῦ, 18 τὺ.λοιπὸν
perpetuity satdown at [the] right hand of God, hencefortb
ἐκδεχόμενος ἕως τεθῶσιν οἱ ἐχθροὶ αὐτοῦ ᾿ ὑποπόδιον τῶν
αν] ηρ᾽ until be placed his enemies [45] a footstool
ποδῶν αὐτοῦ. 14 jud-ydo προσφορᾷ rereeiwKey ' εἰς. τὸ. διη-
for *feet his. For by one offering [8 has perfected in perpe-
vEKEC τοὺς ἁγιαζομένους. 15 Μαρτυρεῖ.δὲ ἡμῖν καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα
tuity the sanctified. And bears witness to us also the Spirit
τὸ ἅγιον᾽ μετὰ. γὰρ τὸ ἔπροειοηκέναι," 16 Αὕτη ἡ δια-
the Holy; foratter the having said before, This [15] the cove-
θήκη ἣν διαθήσομαι πρὸς αὐτοὺς μετὰ τὰς ἡμέρας ἐκείνας,
Mant which I will covenant towards them after those days,
λέγει κύριος, διδοὺς νόμους. μου ἐπὶ καρδίας. αὐτῶν, Kai ἐπὶ
says [the] Lord: giving my laws into their hearts, also into
ἱτῶν διανοιῶν" αὐτῶν ἐπιγράψω αὐτούς" 17 καὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν
“minds ‘their Iwillinscribe them; and ?sins
αὐτῶν Kai τῶν ἀνομιῶν. αὐτῶν οὐμὴ μνησθῶ! ἔτι.
‘their and their lawlessnesses inno wise will [remember any more.
18 ὕπου.δὲ ἄφεσις τούτων, οὐκέτι προσφορὰ περὶ
But where remission of these [is], no longer [is there] an offering for
ἁμαρτίας.
sin.
19 Ἔχοντες οὖν, ἀδελφοί, παῤῥησίαν εἰς τὴν εἴσοδον
Having therefore, brethren, boldness for entrance into
TOY ἁγίων ἐν τῷ αἵματι ᾿Ιησοῦ, 20 ἣν ἐνεκαίνισεν ἡμῖν
the holies by the blood of Jesus, 7which She *dedicated *°for ''us
ὁδὸν ποόσφατον καὶ ζῶσαν διὰ τοῦ KaTaATETAOpaATOG, "TOUT-
la *way *newly *made °and “living through the veil, that
ἐστιν' τῆς. σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ, 21 Kai ἱερέα μέγαν ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον
15, his flesh ; and a“priest ‘great over the house
~ ~ , ‘ ? ~ ar >
τοῦ θεοῦ, 22 προσερχώμεθα μετὰ ἀληθινῆς καρδίας ἐν
of God [having], we should approach with a true heart, in
πληροφορίςι πίστεως, “EPPAVTLGjLEVOL τὰς καρδίας ἀπὸ συ»ν-
full assurance of faith, having beensprinkled[asto]the hearts from a*con-
εἰδήσεως πονηρᾶς, καὶ Ῥλελουμένοι!" τὸ σῶμα ὕδατι
science ‘wicked, and having been washed [as to] the body with *water
καθαρῷ" 4 23 κατέχωμεν τὴν ὁμολογίαν τῆς ἐλπίδος ἀκλινῆ,
*pure. We should hold fast the confession ofthe hope unwavoring,
πιστὸς. γὰρ ὁ ἐπαγγειλάμενος" 31 καὶ κατανοῶμεν ἀλ-
for [is] faithful he who promised ; and weshould cousider one
λήλους εἰς παροξυσμὸν ἀγάπης Kai καλῶν ἔργων, ὃ μὴ
another for provoking tolove and togood works; not
ἐγκαταλείποντες THY ἐπισυναγωγὴν ἑαυτῶν, καθὼς
forsaking the assembling together of ourselves, even as [the]
ἔθος τισίν, ἀλλὰ παρακαλοῦντες" καὶ τοσούτῳ
custom [is] with some; but encouraging {one another], and bysomuch
Lae! er , 9 , ᾿ x. , 6 « =
μᾶλλον ὕσῳ βλέπετε ἐγγίζουσαν τὴν ἡμέραν. 20. ἑκου-
{the] more as ye see drawing near the day. (?Where] “will-
, , ~ y ry ~ τὰ 2 ,
σίως yap ἁμαρτανόντων ἡμῶν μετὰ τὸ λαβεῖν THY ἐπίγνωσιν
ingly ‘for Ssin γα after receiving the knowledge
τῆς ἀληθείας, οὐκέτι περὶ ἁμαρτιῶν ἀπολεΐπεται θυσία"
of the truth, no longer *for “sins Sremains 1a Psacrifice;
575
12 but this man, after
he had offered one sac-
rifice for sins for ever,
sat down on the right
hand of God; 13 from
henceforth expecting
till his enemies be
made his footstool.
14 For by one offering
he hath perfected for
ever them that are
sanctified. 15 Whereof
the Holy Ghost also is
8. witness to us: for
after that he had suid
before, 16 This 7s the
covenant that I will
make with them after
those days, saith the
Lord, I will put my
laws into their hearts,
and in their minds
will I write them;
17 and their sins and
iniquities will I re-
member no more.
18 Now where reinis-
sion of these is, there
is no more offering for
sin,
19 Having therefora,
brethren, boldness to
enter into the holiest
by the blood of Jesus,
20 by a new and liy-
ing ‘way, which he
hath consecrated for
us, through the veil,
that is to say, his flesh;
21 and having an hizh
priest over the houx<e
of God; 22 let us draw
near with atrue heart
in full assuranee of
faith, having our
hearts sprinkled from
anevil conscience, and
our bodies washed
with pure water,
23 Let us hold fast
the profession of our
faith without wav-r-
ing; (for he 7s faith-
ful that promised ;)
24 and let us consider
one another to pro-
yoke unto love and to
good works: 25 not
forsaking the assem~-
bling of ourselves to=
gether, as the manner
of some is; but ex-
horting one another -
and so much the more,
as ye see the day ap-
proaching. 26 For if
we sin wilfully after
that we have received
the knowledge of the
truth, there remaineth
no more sacrifice for
sins, 27 but a certain
fearful looking tor of
Ce —erErEEr UU ---τ ποτ
i οὗτος (read But this one Lrrraw.
Mind Lrrraw. Mm μνησθήσομαι LTTrA.
P λελουσμένοὶ, τ.
2 τοῦτ᾿ ἔστιν GT. 2
k εἰρηκέναι having said LrTraW. ]
ῥεραντισμένοι LTTrA.
4 Punctuate so as to join we should hold fast with what precedes GLTTre
1 σὴν διάνοιαν
576
judgment and fiery
indignation, which
shall devour the ad-
versaries. 28 He that
de-pi-ed Moses’ law
diel without mercy
under two or three
Witnesses: 29 of how
much <orer punish-
ment, suppose ye, shall
he be thought worthy,
who hath trodden un-
der foot the Sou of God,
and hath counted the
blood of the covenant,
wh rewith he was
sanctified, an unholy
thing, and hath done
despite unto the Spirit
of grace? 30 For we
know him that hath
said, Vengeance be-
Jongeth unto me, I will
recompense, saith the
Lord. And again, The
Lord shall judge his
people. 31 7ὲ ts a fear-
ful thing to fall into
er hands of the living
od.
32 But call to re-
membrance the former
days, in which, after
ye were illuminated,
ye endured a great
fight of aftictions;
33 partly, whilst ye
Were made a gazing-
stock both by re-
proaches and afflic-
tions; and partly,
whilst ye became com-
panions of them that
were so used. 34 For
ye had compassion of
me in my bonds, and
took joyfully the
spoiling of your goods,
Knowing in yourselves
that ye have in hea-
ven a better and an
enduring substance.
35 Cast not away
therefore your confi-
dence, which hath
great recompence of
reward. 36 For ye have
need of patience, that,
after ye have doue the
will of God, ye might
receive the promise.
37 For yet a little
while, and he that
shall come will come,
and will. not tarry.
38 Now the just shall
live by faith: but if
any man draw back,
ΠΡῸΣ LBPALO Ys:
27 φοβεοὰ.δὲ τις ἐκδοχὴ κρίσεως, καὶ πυρὸς ζῆλος ἐσ-
but a “fearful ‘certain expectation of judgment, and “of*fire “fervour ‘to
θίειν μέλλοντος τοὺς ὑπεναντίους. 28 ἀθετήσας τις
devour “about the adversaries, *Having *set ®aside ‘any 7one
νόμον "Μωσέως" “χωρὶς οἰκτιρμῶν ἐπὶ δυσὶν
[the] law of Moses, *without *coimpassions *on [*the BReSPORyR of] “two
τρισὶν μάρτυσιν ἀποθνήσκει: 29 πόσῳ δἃοκεῖτε χείρονος
three 1 witnesses dies : how much “think *ye ‘worse
ἀξιωθήσεται τιμωρίας ὁ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ
‘shall She “be “counted *worthy ‘Sof “punishment who the Son of God
καταπατήσας, Kat TO αἷμα τῆς διαθήκης κοινὸν ἡγησά-
trampled upon, and “the +blood 50 ®*the ‘covenant "common ‘esteem-
μενος ἐνῷ ἡγιάσθη, τὸ πνεῦμα τὴ: χάριτος
ed wherewith he was sanctified, the Spirit of grace
évuBoicag; 30 oldapey-yao τὸν εἰπόντα, ᾿Εμοὶ ἐκδίκησις,
insulted ! For we know him who - said, To me *vengeance
tyw ἀνταποζώσω, “λέγει κύριος" Kadi πάλιν,
[belongs]; I will recompense, says [the] Lord: and again, [The]
ἱΚύριος κρινεῖ" rov.aov.airov. 31 Φοβερὸν τὸ ἐμπεσεῖν
Lord will judge his people. (It 15] a fearful thing to fall
εἰς χεῖρας θεοῦ ζῶντος.
into [the] nands of *God [the] living.
32 ᾿Αναμιμνήσκεσθε δὲ τὰς πρότερον ἡμέρας, ἐν αἷς φυτισ-
But call to remembranee the former days inwhich, having
θέντες πολλὴν ἄσλησιν ὑπεμείνατε παθημάτων" 33 τοῦτο
ς / ? ‘ :
been enlightened, “much “conflict ‘ye “endured of sutferings; partly,
μέν, ὀνειδισμοῖς. τε καὶ θλίψεσιν θεατριζύμενοι" τοῦτο δέ,
both in reproaches aud tribulations being made a spectacle; and partly,
κοινωνοὶ τῶν οὕτως ἀναστρεφομένων γενηθέντες"
Sparmers *of *those ‘thus 7passing through (°®them] ΠΔΥΙΠΕῚ “become,
34 καὶ. γὰρ Totc.Cespotc_pou' συνεπαθήσατε, Kai τὴν ἁρπαγὴν
For both with my bonds ye sympathized, * and the plunder
τῶν ὑπαρχόντων ὑμῶν μετὰ χαρᾶς προσεδεέξασθε, γινώσκοντες
of your possessions with joy ye received, knowing
X.
°or
καὶ
and
ell
ἔχειν “ἐν Σἑαυτοῖς κρείττονα" ὕπαρξιν γὲν οὐρανοῖς" καὶ
to have in yourelyes a better “possession *in [°the] Sheavens ‘and
μένουσαν. 35 μὴ. ἀποβάλητε οὖν τὴν. παῤῥησίαν. ὑμῶν,
aU e Cast not away therefore your boldness :
ἥτις ἔχει ζμισθαποδοσίαν μεγάλην." 96 ὑπομονῆς. γὰρ ἔχετε
which has recompense ‘great. For of endurance ye have
χρείαν, ἵνα τὸ θέλημα Tov θεοῦ ποιησαντες κομίσησθε τὴν
need, thatthe will of God having done yemay receive the
ἐπαγγελίαν. 37 ἐἔτι.γὰρ "μικοὸν ὅσον. ὅσον, ὁ ἐρχόμενος
promise, For yet avery little while, he, who comes
ἥξει, καὶ ov*xyporet.| 88 6.0& dikaoc" ἐκ πίστεως ζήσε-
willcome. and will not delay. But the ius by faith shall
ται" καὶ ἐὰν ὑποστείληται, οὐκ εὐδοκεῖ ἡ). ψυχή. μου ἐν αὐτῷ.
ΤῊΣ soul shallhaveno live; and if he draw back, “delights *not ἜΣ 230] in him.
leasure in him. 39 But
ag notofthem who 99. .2Jl€tC-0& οὐκ. ἐσμὲν ὑποστολὴῆς εἰς ἀπώλειαν, ἀλλὰ
draw back uuto per- But we are not of [those] drawing back to destruction, but
dition; but of them ~ τὴν
that believe to the πίστεως ΕΟ περιποίησιν ψυχῆς
saving of the soul. of faith to saving (the! soul,
τ Μωύσέως GLTTrAW. 8 — λέγει κύριος TTr. * κρινεῖ κύριος LTTrAW. τ δεσ-
μίοις (ead with prisoners) GLTTraw. w — ἐν GLTIraw. x ἑαυτοὺς κρείσσονα
LTT: ; ἑαυτοῖς (for yourselves) κρείσσονα A. Υ — ἐν οὐρανοῖς LTTraw. : μεγάλην
μιαθαποδοσιαν LTTrAW.
ἃ χρονίσει ΤΊτ. b δίκαιός μου (read my just [one]) LTTra.
D-€ BE BE Wes:
11 "Ἔστιν. δὲ πίστις ἐλπιζομένων
, ,
ὑπόστασις, πραγμά-
Now “15
faith of [things] hoped for [the] assurance, of things
των ἔλεγχος οὐ βλεπομένων. 2 ἐν ταύτῃ. γὰρ ἐμαρτυ-
(Sthe] ‘conviction ‘not 2seen. For by this “were *borne
ρήθησαν οἱ πρεσβύτ Epo. ὃ Πίστει νοοῦμεν κατηρτίσθαι
5Switness to ‘the “elders. By faith we apprehend to have been framed
τοὺς αἰῶνας ῥήματι θεοῦ, εἰς τὸ μὴ ἐκ φαινομένων
the worlds by{the] word of God, so that ποῦ 7from [*things] ‘%appearing
“τὰ βλεπόμενα" γεγονέναι. 4 Πίστει πλείονα θυσίαν
‘the *things Sseen *have “being. By faith 7a *more *excellent °sacrifice
’ " σι 7.» , ΄ ~ ~ a? - ?
Αβελ παρὰ Κάϊν πῤοσήγνεγκεν τῷ θεῷ, δι ἧς ἐμαρτυ-
4Abel than Cain offered to God, by which he was borne wit-
enon εἶναι δίκαιος, μαρτυροῦντος ἐπὶ τοῖς. δώροις αὐτοῦ «τοῦ
ness to as being righteous, “bearing *witness *to *his °gifts
θεοῦ" καὺ Ou αὐτῆς ἀποθανὼν ἔτι “λαλεῖται." ὃ Πίστει Evoy
"God, andthrough it, having died, yet speaks. By faith Enoch
μετετέθη τοῦ μὴ ἰδεῖν θάνατον, καὶ οὐχ. εὑρίσκετο," διότι
was translated not to see death, and wasnotfound, because
μετέθηκεν αὐτὸν ὁ θεύς" πρὸ.γὰρ τῆς. μεταθέσεως ξαὐτοῦ! με-
“translated “him *God; for before his translation he has
μαρτύρηται δεῤηρεστηκέναι! τῷ θεῷ. 6 χωρὶς. δὲ TicTEw,,
been borne witness to to have well pleased God. But apart from faith
ἀδύνατον εὐαρεστῆσαι πιστεῦσαι.γὰρ δεῖ τὸν
{it is] impossible to well please [him]. For “to *believe *it *behoves “him *wno
mpocepyopevoy'ry)' θεῷ. ὅτι ἐστίν, Kai τοῖς ἐκζητοῦσιν
Sapproaches Sto’God,that he is, and(that]forthose who seek 701t
αὐτὸν μισθαποδότης γίνεται. 7 Πίστει χρηματισ-
*him a rewarder he becomes, By faith *having *been *divinely *in-
Osic Νῶε περὶ τῶν μηδέπω βλεπομένων, εὐλαβη-
structed ‘Noah concerning the things not yet seen, having been moved
θεὶς κατεσκεύασεν κιβωτὸν εἰς σωτηρίαν τοῦ οἴκου
with fear, prepared an ark for [the] salvation of “house
αὐτοῦ" Ov ἧς κατέκρινεν TOY κόσμον, Kai τῆς κατὰ πίστιν
"his; by which πὸ σομἀοιηθᾶ the world, andofthe Og an Sto *faith
δικαιοσύνης ἐγένετο Ὁ τς 8 Πίστει * καλούμενος ᾿Α-
trighteousness became By faith being called A-
βροαὰμ ὑπήκουσεν ἐξελθεῖν. εἰς τὸν" πἤμελλεν"
τὸν" τόπον ὃν
braham obeyed togoout into the place which he was about
λαμβάνειν εἰς κληρονομίαν, Kat ἐξῆλθεν, μὴ ἐπιστάμενος ποῦ
μ ; ! » 2) f ς
to receive for aninheritance, and went out, not knowing where
ἔρχεται. 9 Πίστει παρῴκησεν εἰς "τὴν" γῆν τῆς ἐπαγγελίας,
he is going. By faith he peipurzied in the land of the promise,
ὡς ἀλλοτρίαν, ἐν σκηναῖς κατοικήσας μετὰ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ
asin astrange {country], in tents having dwelt with Isaac and
᾿Ιακὼβ τῶν οσυγκληρονόμων" τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῆς αὐτῆς"
» Jacob, the joint-heirs of the “promise same 3
10 ἐξεδέχετο. γὰρ τὴν τοὺς θεμελίους ἔχουσαν πόλιν, ἧς
for he was waiting for the %foundations “having ‘city, of which [the]
τεχνίτης καὶ δημιουργὸς ὁθεός. 11 Πίστει καὶ αὐτὴ Σάῤῥα
artificer and constructor [is] God. By faith also *herself *Sarah
καταβολὴν σπέρματος ἔλαβεν, καὶ παρὰ καιρὸν
for [the] conception of seed received, and beyond 7age
δύναμιν εἰς
power
577
XI. Now faithis the
sub-tunce of things
hoped for, the evi-
dence of things not
secon. 2 For by it the
elders obtained a good
report. 3 Through
faith we understand
that the worlds were
framed by the word of
God, so that things
which are seen were
not made of things
which do appear. 4 By
faith Abel offered un-
to Goda more excel-
lent sacrifice than
Cain, by which he ob-
tained witness that he
was righteous. God
testifying of his gifts:
and by it he being dead
yet speaketh. 5 By
faith Enoch was trans-
latea that he should
not see death; and
Wus not found, be-
cause God had trans-
lated him : for before
his translation he had
this testimony, that
he pleased God. 6 But
without faith ἐξ ts im-
possible to please him:
for he that cometh to
God must believe that
he is, and that heisa
tewarder of them that
diligently seek him.
7 By faith Noah, be-
ing warned of God of
thing- not seen as yet,
moved with fear, pre-
pred an ark to the
saving of his hoases
by the which he con-
demned the world, avd
became heir of the
righteousness which is
by faith. 8 By faith
Abraham,when he was
called to go out into a
place which he should
after receive for an in-
heritance, obeyed; and
he went out, not know-
ing whither he went.
9 By faith he sojourn-
ed in the land of pro-
mise, as 7 a strange
country, dwelling in
tabernacles with Isaac
and Jacob, the heirs
with him of the same
promise: 10 for he
looked for a city
which hath founda-
tions, whose builder
and maker ὦ God.
11 Through faith also
Sara herself received
strength to conccive
seed,and was delivered
of a child when she
© τὸ βλεπόμενον that seen (read yey. “has “being) EE eo
ness by his gifts to God) bir. © AaAet GLTTraw.
the translation) Lrrra. h εὐαρεστηκέναι LA.
ὃ -α τὸν (read a place) Lrtra, ὦ ἔμελλεν LA-
i - τῷ T[Tr]. k
f nupuoKeto LTTrAW.
a — τὴν (read [the]) Lrtra.
4 τῷ θεῷ (read bearing wit-
& — αὐτοῦ (read
+ ὃ the [one] {{τι]-
οσυν- T.
ID de
578
WRS past age, because
she judged him faith-
ful who had promised.
12 Therefore sprang
there even of one, and
him as good as dead,
so many as the stars
of the sky in multi-
tude. and as the sand
which is by the sea
shore innumerable.
13 These all died in
faith, not having re-
ceived the promises,
but having seen them
afar off, and were per-
suaded of them, and
embraced them, and
confessed that they
were strangers and
pilgrims on the earth.
14 For they that say
such things declare
plainly that they seek
@- country. 15 And
truly, if they had been
mindful of that coun-
try from whence they
came out, they might
have had opportunity
to have returned.
16 But now they desire
a better cowntry, that
is, ἀπ heavenly: where-
fore God is not a-
shamed to be csalied
their Ged: for he hath
prepared for them a
city.
17 By faith Abra-
bam, when he was
tried, offeredup Isaac:
and he that had re-
ceived the promises of-
fered up his only be-
gotten son, 18 of vhom
it was said, That in
Isnac shall thy seed
becalled: 19 account-
Ing that God was
able to raise him up,
even from the dead ;
from whence also he
received him in a
figure. 20 By faith
Isanc_ blessed Jacob
and Esau concerning
things to come. 21 By
faith Jacob, when he
was a dying, blessed
both the sons of Jo-
seph ; and worshipped,
leaning ἀροῦν ὑπὸ top
of his staff, 22 By
faith Joseph. when he
died, made mention of
the departing of the
children of Israel ;and
gave commandment
concerning his bones, ἢ
23 By faith Moses,
when he was born, was
τι
hal
ΤΥ 12)
wee τς
EBPATIOYS. ΧΙ,
t ,
ἡλικίας Ῥέτεκεν," ἐπεὶ πιστὸν ἡγήσατο τὸν ἐπαγγειλάμενον.
tseasonable gave birth ; since faithful she οϑτοοταοᾶ him who promised,
12 διὸ καὶ ἀφ᾽ ἑνὸς “ἐγεννήθησαν, καὶ ταῦτα γενεκρω-
Wherefore also from one were born, and that too of [one] having
pévov, καθὼς τὰ ἄστρα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τῷ πλήθει, καὶ Twoei!
become dead, even ἃ8 the stars ofthe heayen in multitude, and ps
ἄμμος παρὰ τὸ χεῖλος τῆς θαλάσσης ἡ ἀναοίθμητος.
Ssand *which [515] °by “7the ®shore %of '°the “sea ‘the “countless.
13 Kara πίστιν ἀπέθανον οὗτοι πάντες, μὴ λαβόντες" τὰς
Τὰ faith Sdied *these Yall, not having received the
ε ΄ ? A roe ? ‘ > , t ν ,
ἐπαγγελίας, ἀλλὰ πόῤῥωθεν αὐτὰς ἰδόντες, ‘Kat πεισθέν-
promises, but from afar them having seen, and having been per-
Tec," καὶ ἀσπασάμενοι, καὶ ὁμολογήσαντες ὅτι ξένοι καὶ
suaded, and having embraced [them],and having-confessed thatstrangers and
παρεπίδημοί εἰσιν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 14 οἱ. γὰρ τοιαῦτα λέ-
sojourners they are on the earth. For they who such things
YOVTEC, ἐμφανίζουσιν Ore πατρίδα ἐπιζητοῦσιν. 15 καὶ. εἰ
say, make manifest that [their] own country they are seeking. And if
\ > Be ΄ v2 ‘ δὲ " > ? τ τ ΓΖ NG) Ι -.
μὲν ἑκεινῆς “ἐμνημόνευον ap jg δεξηλθον, el
indeed “that ‘they *were “remembering from whence they came out, they might
χον ἂν καιρὸν ἀνακάμψαι" 16 Σνυνὶ". δὲ κρείττονος ὀρέ-
but now
διὸ
wherefore
a better theystretch
οὐκ. ἐπαισχύγεται
515 Snot tashamed ὅοΕ
have had opportunity to have returned ;
yovrat, ὑτουτέστιν," ἐπουρανίου"
forward to, that is, a heavenly ;
αὐτοὺς ὁ θεός, θεὸς ἐπικαλεῖσθαι αὐτῶν" ἡτοίμασεν.γὰρ αὐτοῖς
Sthem 1God.*'God io*be °called ?°their; for he prepared for them
πόλιν.
8 city.
17 Πίστει προσενήνοχεν ᾿Αβραὰμ τὸν ᾿Ισαὰκ πειραζόμενος,
By faith “*has ‘offered °up ‘Abraham 7Tsaac “being “tried,
καὶ τὸν μονογενῆ προσέφερεν ὁ τὰς ἐπαγγελίας ava-
and [*his] ‘°only-begotten “was ‘offering *up the ?who *the *promises ®ac-
7 \ τ᾿ > ΄ " , ΄ ΄
δεξάμενος, 18 πρὸς ὃν ἐλαλήθη, Ὅτι ἐν ᾿Ισαὰις κληθήσεται
cepted, as to whom it was said, In Isaac _ shall be called
σοι σπέρμα" 19 λογισάμενος ὅτι καὶ ἐἰς νεκρῶν
thy seed ; reckoning that even fromamong [86]. dead
ὁ θεός, ὅθεν αὐτὸν καὶ ἐν παραβολῇ
ἐγείρειν δυνατὸς"
God, whence him also in a simile
4to °raise “able [was]
ἐκομίσατο. 20 Πίστει * περὶ μελλόντων ϑεὐλόγησεν" ᾿Ισαὰκ
he reccived. By faith concerning things coming “blessed ‘Isaac
τὸν Ἰακὼβ καὶ τὸν “Hsav. 21 Πίστει ᾿Ιακὼβ ἀποθνήσκων
Jacob and Esau, By faith Jacob dying
ἕκαστον τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ιωσὴφ YetrAQSynoev' καὶ προσεκύνησεν
Zeach “of *the ‘sons Sof 7Joseph *blessed and worshipped
ἐπὶ τὸ ἄκρον τῆς. ῥάβδου. αὐτοῦ. 22 Πίστει ᾿Ιωσὴφ τελευτῶν
on the top of his staff. By faith Joseph, dying,
περὶ τῆς ἐξόδου τῶν υἱῶν “IopajrX ἐμνημόνευσεν, καὶ
concerning the going forth of the sons of Israel and
τῶν.ὀστέων. αὐτοῦ EVETELNATO.
made mention,
περὶ
concerning his bones gave command,
23 Πίστει “Μωσῆς" γεννηθεὶς ἐκρύβη τείμηνον ὑπὸ
By faith Moses, having been born, was bid three months by
Ῥ — ἔτεκεν (read and [that] beyond a seasonable age) GLTTrA.
τ ὡς ἡ GLTTrAW.
¥ μνημονεύουσιν they are mindful rrr.
Υ τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT.
b ηὐλόνησεν τᾶν
QLUtrAWw.
1[trjAw.
4 ἐγενήθησαν LA.
5 προσδεξάμενοι L; κομισάμενοι TTr. t — καὶ πεισθέντες GLTTrAw,
w ἐξέβησαν they went out Lrtraw. x you
2 ἐγεῖραι δύναται is able to raise L. a + καὶ alco
ς Μωύσης GLITrAW. ;
ΧΙ.
τῶν. πατέρων. αὐτοῦ διότι
his parents
HEBREWS.
εἶδον ἀστεῖον τὸ παιδίον" καὶ
because they saw *beautiful ‘the “little *child; and
οὐκ ἐφοβήθησαν τὸ “διάταγμα! τοῦ βασιλέως. 24 Πίστει
did not fear the injunction of the king. By faith
ἐΜωσῆς! μέγας γενόμενος ἠρνήσατο λέγεσθαι υἱὸς θυγατρὸς
Moses, great having become, refused tobecalled son of *daughter
Φαραώ, 25 μᾶλλον ἑλόμενος ἰσυγκακουχεῖσθαι! τῷ λαῷ
1Pharaoh’s; Srather “having *chosen to suffer affliction with the people
πρόσκαιρον
τοῦ θεοῦ, ἔχειν ἁμαρτίας ἀπόλαυσιν"
than [the] *temporary
of God, 1to *have ‘of 7sin Senjoyment ;
26 μείζονα πλοῦτον ἡγησάμενος τῶν Sey! ΒΑἰγύπτῳ" θη-
greater riches having esteemed °than ‘’the °in 10H gypt Strea-
cavowy τὸν ὀνειδισμὸν τοῦ χριστοῦ" ἀπέβλεπεν γὰρ εἰς τὴν
sures lthe reproach “of *the *Christ ; for he had respect to the
μισθαποδοσίαν. 27 Πίστει κατέλιπεν Αἴγυπτον, μὴ φοβηθεὶς
recompense, By faith he left Egypt, not having feared
τὸν θυμὸν τοῦ βασιλέως" TOv-yap ἀόρατον ὡς ὁρῶν
the indignation ofthe king ; for “the *invisible [Sone] ‘as ?seeing
ἐκαρτέρησεν. 28 Πίστει πεποίηκεν τὸ πάσχα καὶ τὴν πρόσ-
he persevered. By faith hehas kept the passover and the
χύσιν τοῦ αἵματος, ἵνα. μὴ 00\0MpEdwr'!| τὰ πρωτότοκα
sion of the biood, lest the destroyer of the firstborn [ones] might
yp αὐτῶν. 29 Πίστει διέβησαν τὴν ἐρυθρὰν θάλασσαν
touch them, By faith they passed through the Red Sea
ὡς διὰ Enpac™ ἧς πεῖραν.λαβόντες οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι
ΔΒ. through dry [land]; Οὗ which “*having *made *trial ‘the 7Egyptians
κατεπόθησαν. 80 Πίστει τὰ τείχη "Ἰεριχὼ" πἔπεσεν", κυ-
were swallowed up. By faith the walls of Jericho fell, having
κλωθέντα ἐπὶ ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας. 31 Πίστει Ῥαὰβ ἡ πόρνη ov
been encircled for seven days. By faith Rahab the harlot ?not
συναπώλετο τοῖς ἀπειθήσασιν, δεξαμένη τοὺς κατασκό-
*did “perish *with those who disobeyed, having received the spies
πους μετ᾽ εἰρήνης.
with peace.
32 Kai τί ἔτι λέγω : ἐπιλείψει. "γάο pe! διηγούμενον ὁ
And what more do I say? For *will *fail *me *relating ‘the
χρόνος περὶ Γεδεών, ὁΒαράκ Pre καὶ Σαμψὼν “καὶ! ᾿Τεφθάε,
time of Gedeon, Barak also and Sampson and Jephthae,
‘AaBid" τε καὶ Σαμουὴλ καὶ τῶν προφητῶν" 33 οἱ διὰ πίστεως
affu-
θί-
David also and Samuel and of the prophets : who by faith
κατηγωνίσαντο βασιλείας, "εἰργάσαντο" δικαιοσύνην, ἐπέτυχον
overcame kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained
ἐπαγγελιῶν, ἔφραξαν στόματα λεόντων, 84 ἔσβεσαν δύναμιν
prowises, stopped mouths of lions, quenched [the] power
πυρὸς, ἐφυγον στόματα tpayaipac," YévedvvapwOnoay' ἀπὸ
of fire, escaped [the] mouths of([the]sword, acquired strength outof
, ΄ ’ , ’ ‘ ‘
ἀσθενείας, ἐγενήθησαν ἰσχυροὶ ἐν πολέμῳ, παρεμβολὰς
weakness, became mighty in war, [°the] 7armies
ἔκλιναν
ἀλλοτρίων. 35 ἔλαβον “γυναῖκες! ἐξ ἀνα-
‘made *to 7give ®way *of ‘strangers. Received *women by resur-
στάσεως τοὺς νεκροὺς αὐτῶν" ἄλλοι δὲ ἐτυμπανίσθησαν, οὐ
rection their dead ; and others were tortured, not
579
hid three months of his
parents, because they
saw he was a proper
child ; and they were
not afraid of the king’s
commandment. 24 By
faith Moses, when he
was come to years, re-
fused to be called
the son of Pharaoh’s
daughter ; 25 choosing
rather to suffer afflic-
tion with the people of
God, than to enjoy the
pleasures of sin fora
season ; 26 esteeming
the reproach of Christ
greater riches than the
treasures in Egypt: for
he had respect unto
the recompence df the
reward. 27 By faith
he forsook Egypt, not
fearing the wrath of
the king: for he en-
dured, as seeing
him who is invisible.
28 Through faith he
kept the passover, and
the sprinkling of blood,
lest he that destroyed
the firstborn should
touch them. 29 By faith
they passed through
the Red sea as by dry
land: which the Egyp-
tians assaying to do
were drowned. 30 By
faith the walls of Je-
richo fell down, after
they were compassed
about seven days.
31 By faith the harlot
Rahab perished not
with them that believ-
ed not, when she had
received the spices with
peace,
32 And what shall I
more say ?for the time
would fail me to tell
of Gedeon, and of Ba-
rak, and of Samson,
and of Jephthae; of
David also, and Sam-
uel, and of the pro-
phets : 33 who through
faith subdued king-
doms, wrought right-
eousuess, obtained
promises, stopped the
mouths of lions,
34 quenched the vio-
lence of fire, escaped
the edge of the sword,
out of weakness were
made strong, waxed
valiant in fight, turn-
ed to flight the armies
of the aliens. 35 Wo-
men received their
dead raised to life a-
4 δόγμα decree 1, ©Mwions GLTTraw. ἔσυν- τ.
of Egypt GLrtraw. 1 ὀλεθρεύων LA.
Ὦ ἔπεσαν LTTrA. ™” με yap LITrA.
τ Δαυείδ LTTrA ; Aaviéd Gw.
strengthened LTTr.
their dead L.
° + καὶ and w.
5ηργάσαντο Tir. + μαχαίρης LTTra.
ὃ — ἐν GTTraw.
Kk + γῆς land trtraw.
P — τε καὶ LTTrW.
h Αἰγύπτου
1 Ἱερειχὼ T.
D—kKao Ett.
᾿ γ᾿ ἐδυναμώθησαν were
W γυναῖκας (read they received by resurrection women [that is]
580
gain: and others were
tortured, not ‘accept-
ing deliverance ; that
they might obtain a
better resurrection :
36 and others had trial
of ~cruel mockings
and scourgings, yea,
moreover of bonds
and imprisonment :
37 they were stoned,
they were sawn asun-
der, were tempted,
were slain with the
sword: they wander-
ed about in sheepskins
and goatskins ; being
destitute, afflicted, tor-
mented ; 38 (of whom
the world was not
worthy:) they wander-
ed in deserts, and in
mountains, and in
dens and caves of the
earth. 39 And these
all, having obtained a
good report through
faith, received not the
promise : 40 God hay-
ing provided some bet-
ter thing for us, that
they without us should
not be made perfect.
XII. Wherefore see-
ing we also are com-
passed about with so
great a cloud of wit-
nesses, let us lay aside
every weight, and the
sip which doth soeasily
beset ws, and let us run
with patience the race
that is set before us,
2 looking unto Jesus
the author and finish-
er of our faith; who /#
for the joy that was
set. before him en-
dured the cross, de-
spising the shame, and
is set down at the
right hand of the
throne of God. 3 For
consider him that en-
dured such contradic-
tion of sinners against
himself, lest ye be
wearied and faint in
your minds. 4 Ye have
not yet resisted unto
blood, striving against
sin. 5 Andye have for-
gotten the exhortation
which speaketh unto
ou as unto children,
y son, despise not
thou the chastening of
the Lord, nor faint
when thou art rebuk-
ed of him: 6 for
whom the Lord loveth
he chasteneth, and
scourgeth every son
whom he receiveth.
7 If ye endure chas-
tening, God dealeth
> > > ΄
Σ ἐπειράσθησαν, ἐπρίσθησαν τ.
promises L.
GS ὦ question τι.
Ὁ κεκάθικεν has sat down GLTTraw.
© παιδίας T.
ΠΡῸΣ ERBPALO Ys: XI, XII.
προσδεξάμενοι τὴν ἀπολύτρωσιν, ἵνα κρείττονος ἀναστάσεως
having accepted redemption, that a better resurrection
τύχωσιν᾽ 86 ἕτεροι.δὲ ἐμπαιγμῶν Kai μαστίγων πεῖραν
ἐπου ταϊρὺ dbtain ; and others *of *mockings *and ‘of ®scourgings ‘trial
ἔλαβον, ἔτιδὲ δεσμῶν καὶ φυλακῆς" 37 é&iOacAnoay,
received, yea,-moreover, of bonds and of imprfsonment,
χἐπρίσθησαν, ἐπειράσθησαν," ἐν φόνῳ
were sawn ἈΞ ΠΟΥ͂, - were tempted,
They were stoned,
Yuayaioac' ἀπέθα-
by slaughter of [the] sword they
γον" περιῆλθον ἐν μηλωταῖς, ἐν atystoic δέρμασιν, ὑστερού-
died; they wandered in sheep-skins, ‘in goats’ skins, being des-
μενοι, θλιβόμενοι, κακουχούμενοι, 88 wy οὐκιἦν ἄξιος ὁ
titute, being oppressed, being evil treated, (of whom *was “not °worthy 1the
κόσμος" *év" ἐρημίαις πλανώμενοι Kai ὄρεσιν καὶ σπηλαίοις
?world,) in deseris wandering and inmountainsand in caves
καὶ ταῖς ὀπαῖς τῆς γῆς. 39 Kai οὗτοι πάντες μαρτυρη-
and inthe holes of the earth. And these all, having been borne
θέντες διὰ τῆς πίστεως, οὐκ. ἔκομίσαγτο “τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν,"
witness to through faith, did not receive the promise,
40 τοῦ θεοῦ περὶ ἡμῶν κρεῖττόν τι προβλεψαμένου, vay
God for us "better tsomething having foreseén, that not
τελειωθῶσιν.
they should be made perfect.
12. Τοιγαροῦν καὶ ἡμεῖς τοσοῦτον ἔχοντες περικείμενον
Therefore also we 7s0 “great *having S<ncompassing
~ »” ,
ἡμῖν νέφος μαρτύρων, ὄγκον ἀποθέμενοι πάντα καὶ
95 414 δοϊουᾶ *of ’witnesses, ‘weight }°having *4laid??aside ‘Severy and
, ’ ¢ τὰ = .
τὴν εὐπερίστατον ἁμαρτίαν, δι ὑπομονῆς τρέχωμεν τὸν
the easily-surrounding sin, with endurance we should run the
προκείμενον ἡμῖν ἀγῶνα, 2 ἀφορῶντες εἰς τὸν τῆς πίστεως
χωρὶς ἡμῶν
apart from us
"lying *before *us race, looking away to “the Sof 7faith
x ‘ Nee ? ~ τι ᾽ Ν -
ἀρχηγὸν καὶ τελειωτὴν Ιησοῦν, ὃς ἅντιὶ τῆς προκει-
Sleader *and ‘*completer 1Jesus: ‘who inviewof the *ly-
ἕνης αὐτῷ χαρᾶς ὑπέμεινεν σταυρύν, αἰσχύνης
ing “before *him joy endured [the] cross, [the] shame
καταφρονήσας, ἐν.δεξιᾷ τε τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ θεοῦ δἐκάθι-
having despised, andat(the]righthand ofthe throne - of God sat
σεν." 3 ἀναλογίσασθε.γὰρ τὸν τοιαύτην ὑπομεμενηκότα
down, For consider well him who 50 “great Shas “endured
ὑπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν εἰς “αὐτὸν' ἀντιλογίαν, ἵνα μὴ κά-
°from 7sinners Sagainst *himself, ®gainsaying, that “not ‘ye “be
μητε, ταῖς ψυχαῖς. ὑμῶν ἐκλυόμενοι. 4 Οὔπω μέχρις αἵματος
*wearied, Sin ‘your “souls ‘fainting. Not yet unto blood
ἀντικατέστητε πρὸς THY ἁμαρτίαν ἀνταγωνιζόμενοι, ὃ καὶ
resisted ye , against Ssin 1wrestling, and
? , ~ , ev « ~ ε :. »" ,
ἐκλέλησθε τῆς παρακλήσεως, ἥτις ὑμῖν ὡς υἱοῖς διαλέ-
ye have quite forgotten the exhortation, which to you, as tosons, he ads
yerau? Yié_ pov, μὴ.ὀλιγώρει παιδείας" κυρίου, μηδὲ ἐκ-
dresses: My son, despise not [the] discipline. of [the] Lord, nor
λύου ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐλεγχόμενος. 6 ὃν γὰρ ἀγαπᾷ κύριος
faint, by him ._ being reproved ;. for whom ‘loves [the] *Lord
παιδεύει. μαστιγοῖ. δὲ πάντα υἱὸν ὃν παραδέχεται. 7 EU!
he disciplines, and seourges every | son whom he receives. Tf
ἐπαιδείαν! ὑπομένετε, ὡς υἱοῖς ὑμῖν προσφέρεται
discipline yeendure, ‘as 7with “sons *with χοῦ “is Sdealing
ZémiLITrA. 8 τὰς ἐπαγγελίας the
© ἑαυτὸν LTTrA. 4 Read the sentence
f εἰς (read ye endure for discipline) LTTra, madiav ἂν
Y μαχαίρης LTTrA.
HEBREWS.
υἱὸς ὃν οὐ.παιδεύει πατὴρ;
{the] son whom ‘disciplines *not [the] *Father?
8 εἰ δὲ χωρίς ἐστε ἱπαιδείας,, ἧς μέτοχοι γεγόνασιν πάν-
Βαὺ if *witheut *ye*are discipline, of whieh *partikers “have *become ‘all,
TEC, doa νόθοι ‘ore καὶ οὐχ υἱοί." 9 εἶτα τοὺς μὲν τῆς σαρκὸς
then bastards yeare and not sons. Moreover the “flesh
XII.
« ’ e , , h ν᾽ |
ὁ θεὸς" Tic-yap "έστιν
Ἰᾳοᾶ ; ‘for who is
i ~ ” ΄ "
μῶν πατέρας εἰχομὲν παιδευτάς, καὶ Κένετρε-
7of Sour ‘fathers we have had [as] those who discipline [us], and we respected
πόμεθα οὐ ἱπολλῷ"! μᾶλλον ὑποταγησόμεθα τῷ πατρὶ
{them];*not *much Srather ‘shall ὅννο be in subjection to the Father
τῶ» πνευμάτων, καὶ ζήσομεν; 10 οἱ. μὲν. γὰρ πρὸς ὀλίγας
of spirits, and shall live? For they indeed for a few
ἡμέρας κατὰ τὸ δοκοῦν αὐτοῖς ἐπαίδευον" ὁ. δὲ ἐπὶ
days according to that which seemed good tothem disciplined; but he for
τὸ συμφέρον, εἰς τὸ μεταλαβεῖν τῆς. ἁγιότητος. αὐτοῦ. 11 πᾶσα
profit, ἴον [18] " to partake of his holiness, 2Any
(lit. every)
"dé παιδεία" πρὸς μὲν τὸ παρὸν οὐ-.δοκεῖ apa¢ εἶναι,
*put discipline for the present scems not (*matter] *of *joy ‘to *be,
> BY ,, ev " ‘ ? ‘ ~ ΕΣ > ~
ἀλλὰ λύπης" ὕστερον.δὲ καρπὸν εἰρηνικὸμ τοῖς Ot αὐτῆς
but of grief; butafiterwards “fruit “peaceable Sto ’those **by it
γεγυμνασμένοις ἀποδίδωσιν δικαιοσύνης.
®having “been !°exercised *renders *of ‘righteousness.
12 Διὸ τὰς παρειμένας χεῖρας Kai τὰ παραλελυμένα γόνατα
Wherefore the “hanging “down ‘hands and the enfeebled knees
ἀνορθώσατε 13 καὶ τροχιὰς ὀρθὰς "ποιήσατε" τοῖς. ποσὶν ὑμῶν,
lift up; and “paths ‘straight make for your feet,
iva τὸ wr0ov ἐκτραπῇ;, ἰαθῃ. δὲ
lest that which [is] lame be turned aside; but that 7it “may *be °Healed
μᾶλλον. 14 εἰρήνην διώκετε μετὰ πάντων͵ καὶ TOY ἁγιασμόν,
*rather. Peace pursue with all, and sanctification,
οὗ χωρὶς οὐδεὶς ὄψεται τὸν κύριον" 15 ἐπισκοποῦντες μῆ
Swhich ‘apart *from no one shallsee the Lord; looking diligently lest
τις ὑστερῶν ἀπὸ τῆς χάριτος τοῦ θεοῦ" μή τις ῥίζα πικρίας
any lack the grate of God; lest any root of bitterness
ἄνω φύουσα ἐνοχλῇ. καὶ οδιὰ ταύτης" μιανθῶσιν P
*up ‘springing, should trouble [you], πὰ by this be defiled
7 ᾿ , , e ? ~ «ι
πολλοί" 10 μὴ τις πόρνος ἢ βέβηλος, ὡς ᾿Ησαῦ, ὃς
many ; lest (there be] any fornicator or profane person, as Hsau, who
ἀντὶ βρώσεως μιᾶς “ἀπέδοτο! τὰ πρωτοτόκια ταὐτοῦ." 17 ἴστε
for *meal tone sold *pirthright this 5 4yve “know
γὰρ Ore καὶ μετέπειτα θέλων κληρονομῆσαι THY εὐλογίαν ἀπε-
Sfor that also afterwards, wishing to inherit the blessing, he was
δοκιμάσθη" μετανοίας. γὰρ τύπον οὐχ εὗρεν, καίπερ μετὰ δακ-
rejected, for “οἵ °repentance ‘place he found not, although with
puwy ἐκζητήσας αὐτήν.
tears having earnestly sought it.
΄ , ”
18 Ov.yap προσεληλύθατε ψηλαφωμένῳ βύρει,}
For ὁποῦ tye “have come to ’peing *touched ['the] *mount
κεκαυμένῳ πυρί, καὶ γνόφῳ, Kai toxorw," καὶ θυέλλῃ,
having been kindled: with fire, and to obscurity, and to darkness, and totempest,
19 καὶ σάλπιγγος ἤχῳ, καὶ φωνῇ ῥημάτων, To ot
and *trumpet’s ‘to sound, and to voice of words; which[voice]they that
καὶ
and
881
with you as with sous;
for what son is he
whom the father chas-
teneth not? 8 But if
ye be without chastise-
ment, whereof all are
partakers, then are ye
bastards, and not sons,
9 Furthermore we have
had fathers of our
flesh which correcied
us, and we gave them
reverence: shall we
not much rather be in
subjection unto the
Father of spirits, and
live? 10 For they ve-
rily for a few days
chastened ws after
their own pleasure;
but he for our profit,
that we might be par-
takers of his holiness,
11 Now no chastening
for the present scem-
eth to be joyous, but
grievous : nevertheless
afterward it yieldeth
the peaceable fruit of
righteousness unto
them which are ex-
ercised thereby.
12 Wherefore lift up
the hands which hang
down, and the feeble
knees; 13 and muke
straight paths for your
feet, lest that which is
lame be turned out
of the way; but let
it rather be healed.
14 Follow peace with
all men, and holiness,
without which noman
shall see the Lord:
15: looking diligently
lest any man fail of
the grace of God ; lest
any root of bitterness
springing up trouble
you, and thereby many
he defiled ; 16 lest there
be any fornicator, or
profane person, as E-
sau, who for one mor-
sel of meat sold his
birthright. 17 For ye
know how that after-
ward, when he would
have inherited the
blessing, he was re-
jected: for he found
no place of repentance,
though he sought it
carefully with tears.
18 For ye are not
come unto the mount
that might be touehed,
and that burned with
fire, nor unto black-
ness, and darkness,
and tempest, 19 and
the sound of atrumipet,
and the voice of words;
J παιδίας T. j καὶ οὐχ υἱοί ἐστε LTTrA,
m μὲν παιδία discipline θυ 1,
4 ἀπέδετο LA.
t ζόφῳ LITrAW,
bh — ἐστιν LIT: [A].
respect E. 1 πολὺ LITrA.
αὐτῆς through it L. P + of the LYTrAw.
8 — ὄρει (read [that] being touched) Lrvra,
Ὁ ποιεῖτε TTr.
τ ἑαυτοῦ His OWil LIT
k ἐντρεπόμεθα We
τ ο ὃ.
582
which voice they that
heard intreated that
the word should not
be spoken to them any
more: 20 (for they
could not endure that
which was command-
ed, Andif somuchasa
beast touch the moun-
tain, it shall bestoned,
or thrust through with
a dart: 21 and so ter-
rible was the sight,
that Moses said, I ex-
ceedingly fear and
quake :) 22 but ye are
come unto mount
sion, and unto the
eity of the living God,
the heavenly Jerusa-
lem, and to an in-
numerable company
of angels, 23 to the
general assembly and
enurch of the first-
born, which are writ-
ten in heaven, and to
God the Judge of all,
and to the spirits of
just men made per-
fect, 24 and to Jesus
the mediator of the
new covenant, and to
the blood of sprink-
ling, that speaketh
better things than that
of Abel. 25 See that ye
refuse not him that
speaketh. Forif they
escaped not who re-
fused him that spake
on earth, much more
shall not we escape, if
we turn away from
him that speaketh from
heaven : 26 whose voice
then shook the earth:
but now he hath pro-
mised, saying, Yet once
more I shake not the
earth only, but also
heaven. 27 And this
word, Yet once more,
signifieth the remoy-
ing of those things
that are shaken, as
of things that are
made, that those
things whichcannot be
shaken may remain,
28 Wherefore we re-
ceiving a kingdom
which cannot be mov-
ed, let us have grace,
whereby we may serve
God acceptably with
reverence and godly
fear : 29 for our God
18 a consuming fire.
XIII. Let brotherly
love continue. 2 Be
not forgettul to enter-
tain strangers: for
thcreby some have en-
tertained angels una-
ΠΡΟΣ ΒΡΙΑΤΟΥ > ΧΙ KIT:
ἀκούσαντες παρῃτήσαντο μὴ προστεθῆναι αὐτοῖς
heard excused themselves [asking] “ποὺ *to *be Saddressed "to *them [the]
λόγον" 20 οὐκ ἔφερον. γὰρ TO διαστελλόμενον, Κἂν θηρίον
word; (for they could not bear that [which] was commanded: πᾶ 1 a beast
θίγῃ τοῦ opove λιθοβοληθήσεται, “ἢ βολίδι κατατοξευ-
shouldtouch the mountain, itshallbestoned, or witha dart shot
θήσεται 21 καί, οὕτως φοβερὸν ἦν τὸ φανταζόμενον,
through ; and, 80 fearful was the spectacle {that]
ὑΜωσῆς" εἶπεν, “ExpoBoc εἰμι καὶ ἔντρομος" 22 ἀλλὰ προσ-
Moses said, “greatly “afraid *I “am and trembling:) but yehave
U ‘ ” ‘ ΄ ~ ~ ᾿ξ
εἐληλύθατε Σιὼν ὄρει, καὶ πόλει θεοῦ ζῶντος, ‘lepove
come to *Sion ‘mount; and [the] city of *God ['the] “living, *Jerus
σαλὴμ ἐπουρανίῳ, Kai μυριάσιν “ἀγγέλων 23° πανηγύρει,
salem “heavenly; and tomyriads of angels, [the] universal gathering;
καὶ ἐκκλησί πρωτοτόκων χὲν οὐρανοῖς ἀπογεγραμ-
and to[the]assembly of [the] firstborn [ones] in [the] heavens regis-
μένων," καὶ κριτῇ θεῷ πάντων, καὶ πνεύμασιν δικαίων
tered ; and to[*the]*judge ‘God of all; and to([the] spirits of [the] just
τετελειωμένων, 24 καὶ διαθήκης νέας μεσίτῃ ᾿Ιησοῦ, καὶ
[who] have been perfected; and *of°a covenant °fresh “mediator ‘to “Jesus; and
αἵματι ῥαντισμοῦ ὑκρείττονα" λαλοῦντι παρὰ τὸν ᾿Αβεὰλ
to [the] blood of sprinkling, *better “things ‘speaking than Abel.
25 Βλέπετε μὴ-παραιτήσησθε τὸν λαλοῦντα. εἰ. γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι
much more we
Take heed ye refuse not him who speaks. For if they
οὐκ Ξἔφυγον," *rov" ἐπὶ ὕτῆς" γῆς παραιτησἄμενοιδ von=
escaped not, “him*that*on ‘the earth ['who] 7refused divine-
eae ἐπολλῴῷ" μᾶλλον ἡμεῖς οἱ τὸν ἀπ᾿ οὐρανῶν
y instructed [{Π 615], who *him from [*the) ’heavens
ἀποστρεφόμενοι, 26 οὗ ἡ φωνὴ τὴν γῆν ἐσάλευσεν τότε,
turn 7away “from! whose voice the “earth shook then ;
~ ny ᾽ ΄ ΄ Ἁ o ? ‘ d ΄ {i ’ ,
γῦν. δὲ ἐπήγγελται, λέγων, Ere ἅπαξ ἐγὼ “σείω! ov μόνον
but now Ἠδ6 ἢὰ5 promised, saying, Yet once I shake not only
τὴν γῆν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν οὐρανόν. 27 Τὸ. δὲ Ἔτι ἅπαξ, δηλοῖ
the earth, but also the heaven, Butthe Yet once, signifies
ἑτῶν σαλευομένων τὴν" μετάθεσιν, ὡς πεποιημένων,
308 *the [things] ®shaken ‘the removing, as having been made,
oe ΄ 4 4 , A ,
ἵνα μείνῃ τὰ μὴ σαλευόμενα. 28 διὸ βασιλείαν
Snot *shaken. Wherefore a kingdom
ἀσάλευτον παραλαμβάνοντες, ἔχωμεν χάριν, Ov ἧς
not to be shaken receiving, may we have ~ grace, by which
λατρεύωμεν εὐαρέστως τῷ θεῷ μετὰ faidove Kai εὐλαβείας."
we may serve 7well*pleasingly ‘God with reverence and fear,
that ‘may ®remain ‘the [*things]
29 Kai-ydo ὁ.θεὸς ἡμῶν πῦρ καταναλίσκον.
For also our God [15] a *fire ‘consuming. ;
13 ‘H φιλαδελφία μενέτω. 2 τῆς φιλοξενίας μὴ ἐπιλαν-
“Brotherly “love +let abide ; of hospitality *not “be fore
θάνεσθε" διὰ.ταύτης. γὰρ ἔλαθόν τινες Eevioavrec ἀγγέλους.
getful ; for by this unawares some entertained angels,
3 μιμνήσκεσθε τῶν δεσμίων, ὡς συνδεδεμένοι" τῶν κακου-
Be mindful of prisoners, as bound with [them]; those being
χουμένων, we kai αὐτοὶ ὄντες ἐν σώματι. 4 τίμιος
evil-treated, as also yourselves being in [the] body. Honourable [let]
u — ἢ βολίδι κατατοξευθήσεται GLTTrAW.
of angels by ἃ comnia GLTrA.
better thing GLTTraw.
b —. τῆς GLITrAW.
μένων LITIA,
ν Mwvons GLTTraw. ΓΚ Separate myriads from
᾿ς ἢ ἀπογεγραμμένων ἐν οὐρανοῖς GLTTrAW. _Y κρεῖττον 8
: ἐξέφυγον LTTra. ὀ ἃ τὸν placed aster παραιτησάμενοι LTTrA.
© πολὺ LTTrA. ἃ ceiow will shake Lrtra. © τὴν τῶν σαλενο-
f εὐλαβείας καὶ δέους fear and awe υττγὰ.
ΠῚ.
ὁ γάμος ἐν πᾶσιν,
marriage {be held] in
HEBREWS.
Kai ἡ κοίτη ἀμίαντος" πόρ-
every [ὙὙὯγ}, and the bed [be] undefiled; “for-
‘II 4 ‘ ~ « ’ > ,ὔ
νοὺς δ8δὲ" καὶ μοιχοὺς κρινεῖ ὁ θεός. 5 ἀφιλάργυρος
nicators *but and adulterers *will*judge +God. Without love of money [let
ὁ τρόπος" ἀρκούμενοι τοῖς. παροῦσιν" αὐτὸς
your} manner of life [be], satisfied with present [circumstances]; 788
yap εἴρηκεν, Ov.uh σὲ avd, οὐδ᾽ οὐ.μή ce "ἰγκαταλίπω."
*for” has said, In no wise thee will I leave, norin any wise thee will I forsake,
6 ὥστε θαῤῥοῦντας ἡμᾶς. λέγειν, Κύριος ἐμοὶ βοηθός,
So that we may boldly say, {The] Lord [is] tome a helper,
ἱκαὶ" οὐ. φοβηθήσομαι" τί ποιήσει μοι ἄνθρωπος ;
and I 1} ποὺ ΡῈ afraid: what shall “do %to *me tman ?
7 Μνημονεύετε τῶν. ἡγουμένων ὑμῶν, οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν
Remember your leaders, who spoke
rics ‘ ΄ - ~ = , ~ ‘ »
ὑμῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ; ὧν ἀναθεωροῦντες τὴν ἔκβασιν
ἤογοὰ the word of God; of whom, considering the issue
τῆς.ἀναστροφῆς, μιμεῖσθε τὴν. πίστιν. 8 ᾿Ιησοῦς χριστὸς
of (their]conduct, imitate [their] faith. Jesus Christ
ἰχθὲς" Kai σήμερον ὃ αὐτός, καὶ εἰς τοὺς aidvac.-9 διδα-
yesterday and to-day [15] the same, and to the ages. With
ποικίλαις καὶ ξέναις μὴ. ““περιφέρεσθε"" καλὸν. γὰρ
Zand “strange be not carried about; for [it is] good [for]
βεβαιοῦσθαι τὴν καρδίαν, οὐ βρώμασιν, ἐν οἷς οὐκ
*heart, . not meats; in which ?not
ὠφελήθησαν οἱ δπεριπατήσαντες." 10 Ἔχομεν θυσια-
‘were *profited those who walked (therein). We have an al-
/ ae % x ἢ a ne
στήριον ἐξ.᾿οὗ φαγεῖν οὐκ ἔχουσιν ἐξουσίαν ot TH σκηνῇ
tar of which toeat they havenot authority who the tabernacle
λατρεύοντες. 11 wy.ydp εἰσφέρεται ζώων τὸ αἷμα
serve ; for of those *whose “15 °brought ‘animals %blood [as sacri-
σὁπερὶ ἁμαρτίας" εἰς τὰ ἅγια διὰ τοῦ ἀρχιερέως, τούτων
fices] for sin into the holies by the highpriest, of these
τὰ σώματα κατακαίεται ἔξω τῆς παρεμβολῆς" 12 διὸ
χαῖς
*tenchings ‘various
χάριτι
®witk "grace *to *be δοομσιχοα ‘the
Kat
the bodies are burned outside the camp. Wherefore also
Ἰησοῦς, ἵνα ἁγιάσῃ διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου αἵματος τὸν λαόν,
Jesus, that he might sanctify by his own blood the people,
ἔξω τῆς πύλης ἔπαθεν. 18 τοίνυν ἐξερχώμεθα πρὸς αὐτὸν
outside the gate suffered: therefore weshould goforth to him
» ~ ~ ‘ ? \ > ~ , >
ἔξω τῆς παρεμβολῆς, τὸν. ὀνειδισμὸν. αὐτοῦ φέροντες" 14 οὐ
outside the camp, his reproach bearing ; “ποῦ
‘ m” Ὧν , , ᾽ Ay A , >
γὰρ ἔχομεν ὧδε μένουσαν πόλιν, ἀλλὰ τὴν μέλλουσαν ἐπι-
for *we “have here δὴ abiding city, but the coming One we are
= ? ᾽ ~ x ΠΠ] > ’ ΄ 5, πων
ζητοῦμεν. 15 At αὐτοῦ «οὖν ἀναφέρωμεν θυσίαν αἰνέσεως
seeking for. By him therefore’ we should offer [the] sacrifice of praise
διαπαντὸς" τῷ θεῷ, "τουτέστιν," καρπὸν χειλέων ὁμολογούν-
continually to God, that is, fruit of [the] lips confess-
των τῷ-ὀνόματι.αὐτοῦ. 16 τῆς δὲ εὐποιίας καὶ κοινωνίας
ing to his name, But of doing good and of communicating
μὴ.ἐπιλανθάνεσθε' τοιαύταις. γὰρ θυσίαις εὐαρεστεῖται ὁ θεός.
be not forgetful, for with such sacrifices is*well*pleased ‘God.
17 Πείθεσθε τοῖς. ἡγουμένοις. ὑμῶν, καὶ ὑπείκετε' αὐτοὶ. γὰρ
Obey your leaders, and besubmissive: for they
& yap for LTTrA.
Receptus is punctuated as in Authorized version.
away GLTTraw. Ὁ περιπατοῦντες Walk LTTr.
ἁμαρτίας for sin L, 4 [οὖν] tr, τ διὰ παντὸς πτὰ.
h ἐγκαταλείπω do I forsake TA.
1 ἐχθὲς LTTrAW.
i — καὶ [L]t[ Tra].
™ παραφέρεσθε curried
° — περὶ ἁμαρτίας LA,
5 τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT,
89
wares; 3 Remember
them that are in bonds,
as bound with thein ;
and them which suffer
adversity, as being
yourselyts also in the
body. 4 Marriage is
honourable in all, and
the bed undefiled : but
whoremongers and a-
dulterers God will
judge. 5 Let your con-
versation be without
covetousness ; and be
content with such
things as ye have: for
he bath said, I will
never leave thee, nor
forsake thee. 6So that
we may boldly say,
The Lord is my helper,
and I will not fear
what man shall do un-
to me.
7 Remember them
which have the rule
over you, who have
spoken unto you the
word of God: whose
faith follow, consider-
ing the end of their
conversation. 8 Jesus
Christ the same yester-
day, and to day, and
for ever. 9 Be not
carried about with di-
vers and strange doc-
trines. For τέ is agood
thing that the heart
be established, with
grace ; not with meats,
which have not profit-
ed them that have been
occupied therein, 10We
have an altar, where-
of they have no right
to eat which serve the
tabernacle. 11 For the
bodies of, those beasts,
whose blood is brought
into the sanctuary by
the high priest for sin,
are burned without
the camp. 12 Where-
fore Jesus also, that he
might sanctify the
people with his own
blood, suffered with-
out the gate. 13 Let
us go forth therefore
unto him without the
camp, bearing his re-
proach. 14 For here
have we no continuing
city, but we seek one
to come. 15 By him
therefore let us offer
the sacrifice of praise
to God continually,
thatis, the fruit of our
lips giving thanks to
his name. 16 But to
do good and to com-
municate forget not:
for with such sacrifices
k Textus
P + περὶ
ost
God is well pleased.
17 Obey them that have
the rule over you, and
submit yourselves:
for they watch for
your souls, as they
that must give ac-
count, that they may
do it with joy, and not
with grief: for that ts
unprofitable for you.
18 Pray for us: for
we trust we have a
good conscience, in all
things willing to live
honestly. 19 But [ be-
seech you the rather to
do this, that I may be
restored to you the
sooner. 20 Now the God
of peace, that brought
again from the dead
our Lord Jesus, that
great Shepherd of
the sheep, through
the blood of the
everlasting covenant,
21 make you perfect in
every good work to do
his will, working in
you that which is well-
pleasing in his sight,
through Jesus Christ ;
to whom be glory for
ever and ever. Amen,
22 And I beseech you,
brethren, suffer the
word of exhortation :
for I have written a
letter unto you infew
words.
23 Know ye that ou;
brother Timothy is set
at liberty; with whom,
if he come shortly, I
will see you. 24 Salute
allthem that havethe
rule over you, and all
the saints. They of
Ttaly salute you,
25 Grace be with you
all, Amen.
ἸΑΚΏΒΟΥ
*OF ΑΜῈΚ ['THE]
JAMES, = servant of
God and of the Lord
Jesus Christ, to the
twelve tribes
are scattered abroad,
greeting. ‘
t πειθόμεθα We persuade ourselves LTTrAW.
Υ ἀνέχεσθαι to bear L.
ἃ ἡμῖν US T.
which
WPos HEP ATOYS:. XII.
ἀγρυπνοῦσιν ὑπὲρ τῶν ψυχῶν ὑμῶν, ὡς λόγον ἀποδώσον-
watch for your souls, as *account ‘about “to °ren-
τ - ~ ~ ὧν " a
TéC’ ἵνα μετὰ χαρᾶς τοῦτο ποιῶσιν, Kai μὴ στενάζοντες"
der; that with joy this they may do, and not groaning,”
ἀλυσιτελὲς. γὰρ ὑμῖν. τοῦτο. 18 Προσεύχεσθε πεοὶ
for unprofitable for you [would|be], this, Pray for
ἡμῶν: ᾿πεποίθαμεν" γάρ, ὅτι καλὴν συνείδησιν ἔχομεν, ἐν
us: for we are persuaded, that, a good conscience wehave, in
πᾶσιν καλῶς θέλοντες ἀναστρέφεσθαι: 19 περισσοτέρως. δὲ
allthings *well lwishing “to conduct *ourselves, But more abundantly
παρακαλῶ τοῦτο ποιῆσαι, ἵνα τάχιον ἀποκατασταθῶ
Texhort [yuu] this to do, that more quickly Imay be restored
e ~ « AL ~ > 4 « 2 ‘ >
ὑμῖν. 20 Ὁ δὲ θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης, ὁ ἀναγαγὼν ἐκ
toyou. §-_ And the God of peace, who brought again from among {the}
νεκρῶν TOY ποιμένα τῶν προϑάτων τὸν μέγαν ἐν
dead the Shepherd of the sheep the great [one] in [the power of
ow , . > , 4 « ~ ~
αἵματι διαθήκης αἰωνίου, τὸν. κύριον. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν,
the] blood of[the]?covenant ‘eternal, our Lord Jesus,
21 καταρτίσαι ὑμᾶς ἐν παντὶ Yéoyp" ἀγαθῷ, εἰς τὸ ποιῆσαϊ
perfect you in every *work *good, for todo
τὺ.θέλημα.αὐτοῦ, “ποιῶν ἐν *upiv' τὸ εὐάρεστον ἐνώ-
his will, doing in you that which([is] well pleasing be-
mov αὐτοῦ, διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ ᾧ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς
fore him, through Jesus Christ ; to whom [be] glory to the
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν. 22 Παρακαλῶ.δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελ-
ages of the ages. Amen. But I exhort you, breth-
poi, Τἀνέχεσθε! τοῦ λόγου τῆς παρακλήσεως" καὶ γὰρ διὰ
ren, bear the word of exhortation, for also in
βραχέων ἐπέστειλα ὑμῖν.
few words I wrote toyou.
23 Γινώσκετε τὸν adedpdy? Τιμόθεον ἀπολελυμένον, μεθ᾽
Know γ6 the brother Timotheus has been released; with
z a8) f » mn” t ~ ? ΄
οὗ, ἐᾶν τάχιον ξρχήῆται, ὄψομαι ὑμᾶς. 24 ᾿Ασπάσασθε
whom, if sooner he should come, Iwillsee you. Salute
πάντας τοὺς ἡγουμένους. ὑμῶν, Kai πάντας τοὺς ἁγίους.
411 your leaders, and all the saints.
ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας. 25 ἡ χάρις μετὰ
*Salute Syou ‘they *from sTtaly. Grace [be] with
πάντων ὑμῶν. *apny.™
“all *you. Amen,
ὈΠρὸς Ἑβραίους ἐγράφη ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας, διὰ Τιμοθέου "
To [the] Hebrews written from Italy, by Timotheus,
ENMISTOAH KASOAIKH.'
SEPISTLE *GENERAL,
ἸΛΚΩΒΟΣ θεοῦ καὶ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ δοῦλος, ταῖς
James 308 “God *and °of [*the] “Lord “Jesus *Christ ‘bondman, to the
δώδεκα φυλαῖς ταῖς ἐν τῇ διασπορᾷ χαίρειν.
twelve tribes which[are] in the dispersion, greeting.
Viet
wT.
En DA ¥ + auto to himself 1,
z+ ἡμῶν (read our brother)
LITrAW, 8 — ἀμὴν Ὁ.
Ὁ — the subscryption GLTw; Πρὸς Ἑβραίους Tra.
© 4+ τοῦ ἀποστόλου the Apostle E; ᾿Επιστολαὶ ( --- Ἔπιστ. L) καθολικαί. ᾿Ιακώβου ἐπῳ-
στολή General Epistles. Epistle of James Guw; Ἰακώβου ἐπιστολή ΤΊτΑ,
JAMES.
ἀδελφοί μου, ὅταν πειρασμοῖς
my brethren, when ‘temptations
i.
~ e
2 Πᾶσαν χαρὰν ἡγήσασθε,
All joy esteem [it],
περιπέσητε ποικίλοις, ὃ γινώσκοντες ὕτι TO δοκίμιον ὑμῶν
Ie *may “fuli*into ‘various, knowing that the proving of your
τῆς πίστεως κατεργάζεται ὑπομονήν" 4 ἡ.δὲ ὑπομονὴ ἔργον
faith works out endurance. But 7endurance (*its] “work
, ? , id] ie , a ¢ , ? - ‘
τέλειον ἐχέτω, ἵνα ἦτε τέλειοι καὶ ὁλόκληροι, ἐν μηδενὶ λει-
Sperfect Ἰοὺ ‘have, that ye may Le perfect and complete, in nothing lack-
πόμενοι. 5 εἰ.δὲ τις ὑμῶν λείπεται σοφίας, αἰτείτω παρὰ TOU
ing. But if anyone of you lack wisdom, let himask from ΒΟ
διδόντος θεοῦ πᾶσιν ἁπλῶς, καὶ μὴ ὀνειδίζοντος, καὶ δοθήσε-
Sgives God toall freely, and reproaches not, and it shall be
ται αὐτῷ. 6 αἰτείτω.δὲ ἐν πίστει, μηδὲν διακρινόμενος" ὁ.γὰρ
given tohim: butlethimaskin faith, nothing doubting. For he that
διακρινόμενος ἔοικεν κλύδωνι θαλάσσης ἀνεμιζομένῳ καὶ
doubts is like awave of (the]sea being driven by the wind and
c » A 4 ” eo ye τ » tla d UZ
ῥιπιζομένῳ. 7 poj-yap οἰέσθω ὁ. ἄνθρωπος ἐκεῖνος, ὅτι “An-
being tossed ; for “not ‘let °suppose Sthat *man that he
ψεταί" τι παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου" 8 ἀνὴρ δίψυχος,
shallreceive anything from the Lord; [heis] a*man ‘double-minded,
ἀκατάστατος ἐν πάσαις ταῖς. ὁδοῖς αὐτοῦ. 9 Καυχάσθω «δὲ
unstable in ail his ways. But let “boast
ὁ ἀδελφὸς ὁ ταπεινὸς ἐν τῷ ὕψει αὐτοῦ" 10 ὁ. δὲ πλούσιος
4the *brother Sof *low *degree in his elevation, andthe rich
EV τῇ.ταπεινώσει.αὐτοῦ, OTL ὡς ἄνθος χόρτου παρελεύ-
in his humiliation, because as “flower [*the] “grass’s he will pass
σεται. 11 ἀνέτειλεν γὰρ ὁ ἥλιος σὺν τῷ.καύσωνι, Kai ἐξή.--
away. For “rose the 7sun with [its] burning heat, and dried
pavey τὸν χύρτον, Kai τὸ ἄνθος αὐτοῦ ἐξέπεσεν, Kai ἡ εὐ-
up the grass, and the flower of it fell, and the
πρεπεια τοῦ.προσώπου αὐτοῦ ἀπώλετο" οὕτως καὶ ὁ πλούσιος
comeliness of its appearance perished : thus also the rich
ἐν ταῖς-:πορείαις. αὐτοῦ μαρανθήσεται. 12 Μακάριος ἀνὴρ
in his goings shall wither. Blessed [is the] man
ὃς ὑπομένει πειρασμόν. ὕτι δόκιμος γενόμενος “λήψεται"
who endures temptation; because “proved *having “been he shall receive
τὸν στέφανον τῆς ζωῆς, ὃν ἐπηγγείλατο fd κύριος) τοῖς
the erown of life, which Spromised ‘the “Lord to those that
ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν.
love him.
/ . ~ ~
13 Μηδεὶς πειραζόμενος λεγέτω, Ὅτι ἀπὸ ϑτοῦ" θεοῦ πειρά-
2No“%one *being *tempted ‘let say, From God Iam
ζομαι" ὁ- γὰρ. θεὸς ἀπείραστός ἐστιν κακῶν, πειράζει δὲ αὐτὸς
tempted. ForGod *not*to*be®*tempted “is by evils, and “tempts ‘himself
> δέ a OA ΄ h « δ - Iar > Ἶ
οὐδένα. 14 ἕκαστος δὲ πειράζεται, "ὑπὸ τῆς ἰδίας ἐπιθυμίας
no one, But each one [8 tempted, by his own lust
ἐξελκόμενος καὶ deheaZouevoc 1 εἶτα ἡ ἐπιθυμία συλλαβοῦσα
being drawnawayand being allured; then lust having conceived
τίκτει ἁμαρτίαν" ἡ δὲ ἁμαρτία ἀποτελεσθεῖσα ἀποκύει
gives birthto ἴῃ: but sin having been completed brings forth
θάνατον. 16 Μὴ.πλανᾶσθε, ἀδελφοί pov ἀγαπητοί: 17 πᾶσα
death, Be not misled, Sprethren ‘my “beloved. Every
? ‘A ‘ ~~ , ᾽ὔ »ν ,
δόσις ἀγαθὴ Kai πᾶν δώρημα τέλειον ἄνωθέν ἐστιν
Sact%of*tgiving ‘good and every “gift ‘perfect *from 7above 318
4 λήηήμψεταί LTTrA.
&— τοῦ GLITrAw.
e λήμψεται LETrA.
Ὁ ἀπὸ A,
f — ὃ κύριος (vead ἔπηγ. he promised) Lrtra.
585
2My brethren, count
it all joy when ye fall
into divers tempta-
tions ; 3 knowing this,
that the trying of
your faith worketh pa-
tience. 4 But let pa-
tience-have her perfect
work, that ye may be
perfect and _ entire,
wanting nothing. 5 If
any of you lack wis-
dom, let him ask of
God, that giveth to all
men liberally, and up-
pbraideth not; and it
shall be given him.
6 But let him ask in
faith, nothing waver-
ing. For he that wa-
vereth is like a wave
of the sea driven with
the wind and tossed.
7 For let not that man
think that heshall ree
ceive any thing of the
Lord. 8 A double mind-
ed man is unstable in
all his ways. 9 Let the
brother of low degree
rejoice in that he is
exalted: 10 but the
rich, in that he is made
low: because as the
flower of the grass he
shall pass away. 11 For
the sun is no sooner
risen with a burning
heat, but it withereth
the grass, and the
flower thereof falleth,
and the grace of the
fashion of it perisheth:
so also shall the rich
man fade away in his
ways. 12 Blessed is the
man that endureth
temptation : for when
he is tried, he shall
receive the crown of
life, which the Lord
hath promised to them
that love him,
13 Let no man say
when he is tempted, I
am tempted of God:
for God cannot be
tempted with evil, nei-
ther tempteth he any
man: 14 but every
man is tempted, when
heis drawn away of
his own lust, and en-
ticed. 15 Then when
lust hath conceived, it
bringeth forth sin:
and sin, when it is fi.
nished, bringeth forth
death, 16 Do not err,
my beloved brethren,
17 Every good gift and
every perfect gift is
from above, and com-
eth down from the Fa-
ther of lights, with
586
whom is no varjable-
Ness, neither shadow of
turning. 18 Of his own
will begat he us with
the word of truth, that
we should be 8 kind of
firstfruits of his crea-
tures,
19 Wherefore, my be-
loved brethren, let
every man be swift to
hear, slow to speak,
slow to wrath: 20 for
the wrath of man
worketh not the
righteousness of God.
21 Wherefore lay a-
part all filthiness and
superfiuity of naughti-
ness, and receive with
meekness the engraft-
ed word, which is able
to save your souls,
22 But be ye doers of
the word, and not
hearers only, deceiving
your own selves, 23 For
if any be a hearer of
the word, and not a
doer, he is like untoa
man _ beholding his
natural face ina glass:
21 for he beholdeth
himself, and goeth his
way, and straightway
forgetteth what man-
ner of man he was.
25 But whoso looketh
into the perfect law of
liberty, and continu-
eth therein, he being
not a forgetful hearer,
but a doer of the work,
this nian shall be bless-
ed in his deed. 26 If
any man among you
seem to be religious,
and bridleth not his
tongue, but deceiveth
his own heart, this
man’s religion zs vain.
27 Pure ‘religion and
undefiled before God
and the Father is this,
To visit the father-
less and widows in
their affliction, and to
keep himself unspot-
ted from the world.
Il. My brethren, have
not the faith of our
Lord Jesus Christ, the
Lord of glory, with
respect of persons.
2 For if there come un-
i"Iore Ye know [it] trtra.
™ ἀκροαταὶ μόνον LTrAW.
4 ἀλλὰ LTTrAW.
Y προσωπολημψίαις LTTrA.
GLTTraw.
t— τῷ TW.
IAKQBOS. Ι, 11.
καταβαῖνον ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς τῶν φώτων, παρ᾽ οὐκ. ἕνι
*coming*down from the Father of lights, with whom there is ποῦ
παραλλαγή, ἢ τροπῆς ἀποσκίασμα. 18 βουληθεὶς ἀπε-
variation, ΟΥ̓ ΤΟΥ *turning Ἰβῃδάον, Having willed [it] he be-
κύησεν ἡμᾶς λόγῳ ἀληθείας, εἰς τὸ εἶναι ἡμᾶς ἀπαρχήν
gat us by([the] word oftruth, for *to *be tus first-fruits
τινα τῶν.αὐτοῦ.κτισμάτων.
*a Ssort Sof of his creatures.
19 *Qore," ἀδελφοί μου ἀγαπητοί, ἔστω
So that, *brethren *my “beloved, let *be
ταχὺς εἰς TO ἀκοῦσαι, βραδὺς εἰς τὸ λαλῆσαι, βραδὺς εἰς ὀργήν.
πᾶς ἄνθρωπος
tevery “man
swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath;
9 > ‘ 4 > ὃ A ὃ Ξ , θ ~ ee , Π
20 ὀργὴ.γὰρ ἀνδρὸς δικαιοσύνην θεοῦ "οὐ.κατεργάζεται.
for *wrath man’s Trichteousness ®God’s Sworks “not Sout.
21 Διὸ ἀποθέμενοι πᾶσαν puTapiay Kai περισσείαν κα-
Wherefore, having laid aside all filthiness and abounding of wick-
κίας, ἐν πρᾳὕτητι δέξασθε τὸν ἔμφυτον λόγον, τὸν δυνά-
edness, in meellness accept the implanted word, which [is]
μένον σῶσαι πὰς. ψυχὰς ὑμῶν. 22 γίνεσθε. δὲ ποιηταὶ λόγου,
able to save your souls. But be ye doers of [the} word,
Kai μὴ μόνον ἀκροαταί," παραλογιζόμενοι ἑαυτούς. 23 ὅτι
and not only hearers, beguiling yourselves. Because
εἴ τις ἀκροατὴς λόγου ἐστὶν Kai οὐ ποιητής, οὗτος
if any man ahearer of [the] word is and not adocr, this cone
ἔοικεν. ἀνδρὶ κατανοοῦντι TO πρόσωπον τῆς γενέσεως αὐτοῦ
is like toaman _ considering Sface “natural *his
ἐν ἐσόπτρῳ" 24 κατενόησεν. γὰρ ἑαυτὸν Kai ἀπελήλυθεν, Kai
ἴῃ amirror: for he considered himself and has goneaway, and
εὐθέως ἐπελάθετο ὁποῖος ἦν. 25 ONE παρακύψας εἰς
immediately forgot what ‘like *he*was. Buthethat looked into
νόμον τέλειον τὸν τῆς ἐλευθερίας, Kai παραμείνας,
[861] law ‘perfect, that of freedom, and continued in [it],
Xotroc' οὐκ ἀκροατὴς ἐπιλησμονῆς γενόμενος, ἀλλὰ ποιητὴς
thisone not a “hearer ‘forgetful having been, but a doer
ἔργου, οὗτος μακόριος ἐν τῇ.ποιήσει αὐτοῦ ἔσται. 26 Εἴ
blessed in his doing shall be. If
of [the] work, this one
ὅτις δοκεῖ θρῆσκος εἶναι ὑμῖν, μὴ χαλιναγωγῶν
anyone “seems ‘religious *to*°be ‘among “yeu, ποῦ bridling
γλῶσσαν. αὐτοῦ, “ἀλλ᾽! ἀπατῶν Kapdiaytairov," τούτου
his tongue, but deceiving his heart,- of this one
μάταιος ἡ "θρησκεία." 27 “θρησκεία! καθαρὰ καὶ ἀμίαντος
vain [15] the religion, Religion pure and undefiled
παρὰ ‘try θεῷ Kai πατρὶ αὕτη ἐστίν, ἐπισκέπτεσθαι ὀρ-
before God and [the] Father “this 419: to visit or-
φανοὺς καὶ χήρας ἐν τῃ.θλίψει.αὐτῶν, ἄσπιλον ἑαυτὸν τηρεῖν
plans and widows in their tribulation, unspotted oneself *to “keep
ἀπὸ TOU κόσμου.
from the world,
Q ᾿Αδελφοί.μου, μὴ ἐν ᾿προσωποληψίαις! ἔχετε τὴν πίστιν
Ρὲν
My brethren, “ποὺ *with respect Sof "persons ‘do*have the faith.
τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ τῆς δόξης" 2 ἐὰν. γὰρ
of our Lord Jesus Christ, [Lord] of glory ; for if
k δὲ but (let) LrTra. ov ἐργάζεται works not LTTra.
0 — οὗτος LTTrA. o + δὲ but (if). Ρ — ἐν ὑμῖν
τ ἑαυτοῦ (read his own heart) L, 5 βρησκία T.
Il.
εἰσέλθῃ
JAMES.
εἰς “τὴν συναγωγὴν. ὑμῶν ἀνὴρ χρυσοδακτύλιος
may haye conie into your synagogue aman with gold rings
~ ~ > ΄ mA ‘ « ~
ἐν ἐσθῆτι λαμπρᾷ, εἰσέλθῃ δὲ καὶ πτωχὸς ἐν puTapg
in 7apparel ‘splendid, arid may have come inalso ἃ poor [{Π18}} ἴῃ vile
? ~ x ae 2) ἢ Ks Tana ‘ ~ \ τὶ ~
ἐσθῆτι, 3 “καὶ ἐπιθλέψητε᾽ ἐπὶ τὸν φοροῦντα τὴν ἐσθῆτα
apparel, and ye may have looked upon him who weurs the “apparel
τὴν λαμπράν, καὶ εἴπητε αὐτῷ," Σὺ κάθου ὧδε καλῶς, καὶ
‘splendid, and may havesaid tohim, Thousitthou here well, and
τῷ πτωχῷ εἴπητε, Dd στῆθι ἐκεῖ, ἢ κάθου τὧῶδε! ὑπὸ
tothe poor may have said, Thou stand thou there, or sitthou here wumder
τὸ ὑποπόδιόν. μου" 4%Kat' οὐ διεκρίθητε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς,
my footstool: *also ὁποῦ ‘did *ye muke a difference among yourselves,
καὶ ἐγένεσθε κριταὶ διαλογισμῶν πονηρῶν ; 5 ᾿Ακούσατε,
and became judges [having] 7reasonings evil? Hear,
> ΄ ᾽ ΄ >? « " es Me, A) ‘
ἀδελφοί μου ἀγαπητοί, οὐχ ὁ θεὸς ἐξελέξατο τοὺς πτωχοὺς
Sbrethren ‘my “beloved: ‘*not ‘°God ‘“*didchoose the poor
χοῦ κόσμου" “τούτου," πλουσίους ἐν πίστει, Kai κληρονόμους
Ξην Σά of *this, rich in faith, and heirs
τῆς βασιλείας ἧς ἐπηγγείλατο τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν ;
of the kingdom which hepromised t9 those that love him?
6 ὑμεῖς. δὲ ἠτιμάσατε τὸν πτωχόν. ἀοὐχ' οἱ πλούσιοι
But ye dishonoured the poor {man}. 7Not “the 4rich
καταδυναστεύουσιν “ὑμῶν, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἕλκουσιν ὑμᾶς
*do oppress you, and [*not] ὍΠΟΥ *do drag you
> ΄ -- γ ᾽ x ‘2 ~ ‘ .
εἰς κριτήρια; 7 οὐκ αὐτοὶ βλασφημοῦσιν τὸ καλὸν
before [the] tribunals ? “not they *do blaspheme the good
ὄνομα τὸ ἐπικληθὲν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς; 8 Εἰ μέντοι νόμον τελεῖτε
mame which wascalled upon you? If indeed [the] “law *ye *keep
βασιλικόν, κατὰ τὴν γραφήν, ᾿Αγαπήσεις τὸν. πλησίον. σου
troyal according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour
ὡς σεαυτόν, καλῶς ποιεῖτε" 9 εἰ. δὲ ἱπροσωποληπτεῖτε,! ἁμαρ-
85 thyself, σοὶ] ‘ye do. But if ye have respect of persons, Ssin
τίαν ἐργάζεσθε, ἐλεγχόμενοι ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου ὡς παραβάται.
lye*work, beingconvicted by the law as transgressors.
10 ὅστις. γὰρ ὅλον" τὸν νόμον δτηρήσει, πταίσει! δὲ ἐν Eni,
For whosoever *whole ‘the law shall keep, ?shall “stumble *but in one
γέγονεν πάντων ἔνοχος. 11 ὁ γὰρ εἰπών, Μὴ por-
Tpoint], he hasbecome 7of “all ‘guilty. For he who said, “not *Thou
χεύσῃς, εἶπεν καί, Μη.φονεύσῃς" εἰ δὲ
2mayest commit adultery, said also, Thou mayest not commit murder. Now if
? - , [4 , 5
od "woryevoetc, φονεύσεις" δέ, γέχονας
thou shalt not commit adultery, shalt “commit *murder *but, thou hast become
παραβάτης νόμου. 12 Οὕτως λαλεῖτε Kai οὕτως ποιεῖτε, ὡς
a transgressor of [the] law. So speak ye and 580 do; 4) ‘)as
A ΄ ΄ , ἐν Φ « Ἁ ve
διὰ νόμου ἐλευθερίας μέλλοντες κρίνεσθαι" 13 ἡ.γὰρ.κρίσις
by [the] law of freedom being about to be judged; for judgment
iavirewe! τῷ μὴ.ποιήσαντι ἔλεος" Kai" κατα-
[will be] without mercy tohimthat wroughtnot mercy. And “boasts
καυχᾶται ἔλεος κρίσεως.
Sover lmercy judgment. .
, νὰ , ,
14 Ti ἰτὸ! ὄφελος, ἀδελφοί. μου, ἐὰν πίστιν ™Eyy TiC"
What [is]the profit, my brethren, if ‘faith 2say ‘anyone
587
to your assembly a
man with a gold ring,
in goodly apparel, and
there come in also a
poor man in vile rai-
ment; 3 and ye hava
respect to him that
weareth the gay cloth-
ing,and say unto him,
Sit thou here in a good
place ; and say to the
poor, Stand thou there,
or sit here under my
footstool: 4 areyencs
then partial in youy-
selves, and are he-
come judges of evil
thoughts? 5 Hearken,
my beloved brethren,
Hath not God chosen
the » poor of . this
world rich in faith,
and heirs of the king-
dom which he hath
promised to them that
love him? 6 But ye
have despised the poor.
Do not rich men op-
press you, and draw
you before the judg-
ment seats ? 7 Do not
they blaspheme that
worthy uame by the
which ye are call-
ed? 8 If ye fulfil the
royal law according to
the scripture, Thou
shalt love thy neigh-
bour as thyself, ye do
well: 9 but if ye have
respect to persons, ye
commit sin, and are
convinced of the law
as transgressors. 10 For
whosoever shall keep
the whole law, and yet
offend in one point, he
is guilty of all. 11 For
he that said, Do not
commit adultery, said
also, Do not kill. Now
if thou commit no
adultery, yet if thou
kill, thou art become a
transgressor of the law.
12 So speak ye, and so
do, as they that shall
be judged by the law
of liberty, 13 For he
shall have judgment
without mercy, that
hathshewed no mercy;
and mercy rejoiceth
against judgment,
14 What doth “it
profit, my brethren,
—THVLTTrA. κἐπιβλέψητε δὲ A.
Ὁ τῷ κόσμῳ (as regards the world) LTTraw.
f προσωπολημπτεῖτε LTTrA.
bled) Lrtra wy.
murder) LIT:A.
"» ¥— αὐτῷ GLITrA.
¢ - -τΤούτου GLTTraw.
1 ἀνέλεος pitiless LTTrAW. * — καὶ GLTTraw.
z— @de LTTrA.
4 οὐχὶ LW.
& τηρήσῃ; πταίσῃ (read shall have kept, but shall have stum-
h μοιχεύεις, Povevers (read if thou commiittest not a but committest
—T0L.
&— καὶ LTTrA.
e ὑμᾶς ee
™ τις λέγῃ Ln
588
though a man say he
hath faith, and have
not works? can faith
save him? 15 If a
brother or sister be
oaked, and destitute
of daily food, 16 and
one of you say unto
them, Depart in peace,
be ye warmed and fill-
ed; notwithstanding
ye give them not those
things which are need-
ful to the body ; what
doth it profit? 17 Even
so faith, if it hath not
works, is dead, being
alone. 18 Yea, a man
may say, Thou hast
faith, and I have
works: shew me thy
faith without thy
works, and I will shew
thee my faith by my
works. 19 Thou be-
lievest that there is
one God; thou doest
well: the devils also
believe, and tremble.
20 But wilt thou know,
O vain man, that faith
without works is dead?
21 Was not Abraham
our father justified by
works, when he had
oftered Isaac his son
upon the altar ?
22 Seest thou how faith
wrought with ‘his
works, and by works
was faith made per-
fect? 23 And _ the
scripture was fulfilled
which saith, Abraham
believed God, and it
was imputed unto hini
for righteousness: and
he was called the
Friend of God. 24 Ye
sec then how that by
works a man is justi-
fied, and not by faith
only. 25 Likewise also
was not Rahab the
harlot justified by
works, when she had
received the messen-
gers, and had sent them
out another way?
26 For as the body
without the spirit is
dead, so faith without
works is dead also.
Til. My brethren, be
not many masters,
knowing that we shall
receive the greater
condemnation.’ 2:For
in many things we of-
fend all. If any man
ΤΑ ROS. 10 9 9) 1
ἔχειν, ἔργα.δὲ μὴ.ἔχῃ; μὴ ζύναται ἡ πίστις σῶσα: αὐτόν ;
[61] *has, but works have not? is “able ‘faith tosave him?
15 éav."dé" ἀδελφὸς ἢ ἀδελφὴ γυμνοὶ ὑπάρχωσιν, Kai λειπό-
Nowif abrother or asister “naked be, and desti-
οἷ NW ame 2 ἐ ᾿ 10 εἴ δέ ὑπ οὶ
μένοι “wow” τὴς ἑφημέρου τροφῆς, εἰπῃ-ὧε τις MUTOLC
tute may be of daily food, and °say ‘anyone “to 7them
ἐξ ὑμῶν, Ὑπάγετε ἐν εἰρήνῃ, θερμαίνεσθε καὶ χορτά-
*from “amongst *you, Go ἴῃ peuce; be warmed and be fill-
ζεσθε, μὴ.δῶτε.δὲ αὐτοῖς τὰ ἐπιτήδεια τοῦ σώματος, Ti
eds but give not tothem the reedful things forthe body, what [15]
Pro" ὄφελος ; 17 οὕτως Kai ἡ πίστις ἐὰν μὴ “ἔργα ἔχῃ! νεκρά
the profit? So also faith, if “not *works ‘it “have, Sdead
> > « ’ > ’ Ἵ ~ 4 ΄ »
ἐστιν καθ᾽ ἑαυτήν. 18 ἀλλ᾽ ἐρεῖ τις Σὺ πίστιν ἔχεις,
515 by itself. But *will*say 'tsome*one, Thou “faith ‘hast
κἀγὼ ἔργα ἔχω" δεῖξόν μοι τὴν. πίστιν. σου τέἐκ! τῶν ἔργων,
andi “works ‘have. Shew me thy faith from “works
Saou;' κἀγὼ 'δείξω σοι" ἐκ τῶν. ἔργων μου τὴν πίστιν ἅμου."
thy, and 1 will shew thee from my works "faith ‘my.
19 σὺ πιστεύεις ὅτι "ὁ θεὸς εἷς ἐστιν." καλῶς ποιεῖς" Kai τὰ
Thou believest that God “one 15. “Well *thou*doest; even the
δαιμόνια πιστεύουσιν, Kai φρίσσουσιν. 20 θέλεις. δὲ γνῶναι,
demons believe, and shudder. But wilt thou know,
ὦ ἄνθρωπε KEVE, UTL ἡ πίστις χωρὶς τῶν ἔργων νεκρά" ἐστιν;
oO “man ‘empty, that faith apart from works dead is?
21 ᾿Αβραὰμ ὁ.πατὴρ. ἡμῶν οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων ἐδικαιώθη,
ΞΑ braham *our “father
ave-
“not “by ‘works *was ‘justified, having
, ) ‘ ‘ en ᾽ ~ > \ ν Ud 5 f
veykacg loaak τὸν.υἱὸν. αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον; 22 βλέ-
oftered Isaac his son upon the altar ? Thou
mec ὅτι ἡ πίστις "συνήργει" τοῖς. ἔργοις. αὐτοῦ, Kai ἐκ τῶν
seest that faith was working with his works, and by
"» - ΄ ? ΄ ν᾿ OF .Σ ΄ ε ‘
ἔργων ἡ, πίστις ἐτελειώθη; 23 καὶ ἐπληρώθη ἡ γραφὴ
works faith Was perfected.
λέγουσα, ᾿Επίστευσεν.δὲ ᾿Αβραὰμ τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ἐλογίσθη
says, Now “belicved ?Abraham God, and it was reckoned
αὐτῷ εἰς δικαιοσύνην, καὶ φίλος θεοῦ ἐκλήθη. 24 Ὁρᾶτε
to him for righteousness, and friend of God he was called, Ye see
roivuy" ὅτι ἐξ ἔργων δικαιοῦται ἄνθρωπος, Kai οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως
then that by works is justified aman, and not by ~ faith
ἡ
And was fulfilled the scripture which
, a c ΄ ‘ ‘ ε ‘ ¢ La ? Σ ”
ὄνον. 25 ὁμοίως. δὲ καὶ Ῥαὰβ ἡ πόρνη οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων
only. But in like manner also *Rahab *the ‘harlot “μοῦ "by *works
ἐδικαιώθη, ὑποδεξαμένη τοὺς ἀγγέλους, καὶ ἑτέρᾳ ὁδῷ
lwas ‘justified, having received
ἐκβαλοῦσα ;
the and by another way
26 ὥσπερ.γὰρ TO σῶμα χωρὶς πνεύματος
messengers,
having put [them] forth ? For as the body apart from spirit
γεκρόν ἔστιν, οὕτως καὶ ἡ πίστις χωρὶς ὑτῶν" ἔργων νεκρά
“dead lis, so also faith -apart from works *dead
ἐστιν.
Ὁ ΠΕ
3 Μὴ πολλοὶ διδάσκαλοι γίνεσθε, ἀδελφοί. μου, εἰδότες ὅτε
*Not “many. *teachers *be, my brethren, knowing that
μεῖζον κοίμα “ληψόμεθα"" 2 πολλὰ γὰρ πταίομεν ἅπαντες.
greater judgment we shall receive. For*otten *we*stumble 7ull.
n — δὲ now Trr.
from GLTTrAW.
8 — σον LTTrAW.
ὃ θεός LTTr3 εἷς ὁ θεός ἐστιν AW.
y Read verse 22 interrogativilu, as pointed in the Greek, EGLTrW.
® Read. verse 24 as ἃ question GITr.
° -— ὦσιν TTA. Ρ --- τὸ 1,. 4 ἔχῃ ἔργα GLITrAW. τὸ χωρὶς apart
t σοι δείξω TTr. u— μουν TTrAW. ν εἷς ἐστὶν
π ἀργή idle Lrtra. Χ συνεργεῖ works with Trr.
* — τοίνυν GLITraWe
Ὁ — τῶν TL Tr]. © λημψόμεθα LTTra,
Π|. JAMES.
» 3 , ? , oe , ? ? ‘
εἴ τις ἐν λόγῳ ot.mraist. οὗτος τέλειος campo, δυνατὸς
If anyone in word stumble πού, this oue [is] ἃ perfect man, able -
~ \ τ δὴ » 77> ~ τ
χαλιναγωγῆσαι καὶ ὅλον τὸ σῶμα. 8 VIdod! τῶν ἵππων
to bridle also *whole *the body. Lo, Sof 7the ®horses
τοὺς χαλινοὺς εἰς τὰ στόματα βάλλομεν πρὸς" τὸ πείθεσθαι
the *bits Sin *the “mouths we put, for *to Sabey
~ \ ‘ ~ ? ~ ’ ?
αὐτοὺς ἡμῖν," Kai ὅλον τὸ σῶμα. αὐτῶν μετάγομεν. 4 ᾿Ιδοὺ
1them us, and *whole ‘their body we turn about. Lo,
‘ A ~ ~ » A nt A ~ ? a \|
καὶ τὰ πλοῖα τηλικαῦτα ὄντα, Kat ὑπὸ FoxAnpwy ἀνέμων
also the ships, *s0 “great 1being, and by violent winds
ἐλαυνόμενα, μετάγεται ὑπὸ ἐλαχίστου πηδαλίου, ὕπου
being driven, areturned about by avery small rudder, wherever
hay" ἡ ὁρμὴ τοῦ εὐθύνοντος βούληται." 5 οὕτως καὶ"
the impulse of him who steers may will. Thus also
ἡ γλῶσσα μικρὸν μέλος ἐστίν, καὶ Xpeyaravyet.' ᾿Ιδού,
τ tongue a little member is, and boasts great things, Lo,
ὐλίγον' πῦρ ἡλίκην ὕλην ἀνάπτει: 6 πικαὶ" ἡ γλῶ
16 {γον σιρ ἸἩΛΙΚΉΝν v) HY AVATTTEL Kat ἢ Y wood
a little fire how large a wood it kindles; and the tongue [is]
πῦρ, ὁ κόσμος τῆς ἀδικίας. "οὕτως" ἡ γλῶσσα καθίσταται
fire, the world of unrighteousness. Thus the tongue is set
ἐν τοῖς μέλεσιν ἡμῶν, °7/' σπιλοῦσα ὅλον τὸ σῶμα, καὶ φλο-
in our members, the defiler [of] *whole*the body, and setting
γίζουσα τὸν τροχὸν τῆς γενέσεως, Kai φλογιζομένη ὑπὸ τῆς
on fire the course of nature, and being setonfire by
γεέγνης" 7 πᾶσὰ.γὰρ φύσις θηρίων. τε καὶ πετεινῶν, ἑρπε-
gehenna, For every species both of beasts and of birds, of *creeping
τῶν TE καὶ ἐναλίων, δαμάζεται καὶ δεδάμασται τῇ
*things *both and things of the sea, is subdued
iA ~ ᾽ κ᾿ - a Ay A ~ 3 4 ,
φύσει τῇ ἀνθρωπίνῃ ὃ τὴν.δὲ γλῶσσαν οὐδεὶς Ῥδύναται
Sspecies ὍΠ6 “human ; but the tongue noone “is *able
axOpuruy, δαμάσαι “ἀκατάσχετον κακόν, μεστὴ ἰοῦ
and has been subdued by
ell
‘of 7men tosubdue; [it is] an unrestrainable evil, full of epee
θανατηφόρου. 9 ἐν. αὐτῇ εὐλογοῦμεν "roy θεὸν! καὶ πατέρα,
‘death-bringing. Therewith we bless God and [the] Father,
καὶ év.aiTy καταρώμεθα τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τοὺς καθ᾽
and there with we curse “men who ΒΟΟΣ ae to [the]
ὁμοίωσιν θεοῦ yeyovorac’ 10 ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ στύματος ἐξέρ--
likeness of God are made. Out vf the same mouth goes
χεται εὐλογία Kai κατάρα. οὐ χρή, ἀδελφοί μου, ταῦτα
forth blessing and cursing. “Νοῦ δουαρῃῦ, ‘my “brethren, these *things
οὕτως γινεσθαι. 11 μήτι ἡ-πηγὴ ἐκ τῆς αὐτῆς ὀπῆς
thus to be. *The *fountain Sout Sof 7the "same *opening
ν᾿) 7 ΄
βρύει τὸ γλυκὺ καὶ τὸ πικρόν; 12 μὴ δύναται, ἀδελφοί
2pours *forth sweet and bitter ? Is able, “brethren
μου, συκῆ ἐλαίας ποιῆσαι, ἢ ἄμπελος σῦκα ; δοὕτως" ᾿Γοὐδεμία
my, afig-tree olives toproduce, or ἃ vine figs? Thus no
πηγὴ ἁλυκὸν καὶ" γλυκὺ ποιῆσαι ὕδωρ.
fountain [18 8016] salt and sweet *to “produce ‘water.
13 Tic σοφὸς καὶ ἐπιστήμων ἐν ὑμῖν; δειξάτω ἐκ τῆς
Who [is] wise and understanding among you; let himshewout of
589
offend not in word, the
fame 7s a perfect man,
and able also to bridle
the whole body. 3 Be-
hold, we put bits in
the horses’ mouths,
that they may obey us;
and we turn about
their whole body, 4 Be-
hold also the ships,
which though they be
580 great, and are dri-
ven of fierce winds, yet
are they turned about
with a very small
helm, whithersoever
the governor listeth.
5 Even so the tongue
is a little member, and
boasteth great things.
Behold, how great a
matter a little fire
kindleth! 6 And the
‘tongue is a fire, a
world of iniquity : so
is the tongue among
our members, that it
defileth the whcle
body, and setteth on
fire the course of na-
ture ; and it is set‘on
fire of hell. 7 For every
kind of beasts, and of
birds, and of serpents,
and of things in the
sea, “15 tamed, and
hath been tamed of
mankind: 8 but the
tongue can no man
tame ; 7 7s an unruly
evil, full of deadly poi-
son, 9Therewith bless
we God, even the Fa=
ther; and therewith
curse wesmen, whicu
are made after the si-
mnilitude of God. 10 Qut
of the same mouth pro-
ceedeth blessing and
cursing. My brethren,
these things ought not
so to be. 11 Doth a
fourtain send forth at
the same place sweet
water and _ bitter?
12 Can the fig tree,
my brethren, bear
olive berries? either a
vine, figs? so can no
fountain both yield
salt water and fresh,
13 Who is a wise
man and endued with
knowledge among you?
ἃ ἴδε G3 εἰ δὲ but if (read καὶ also) LrTraw. © εἰς LTTrA.
8 ἀνέμων σκληρῶν LTTrAW. h — ἄν (read where) Tir.
K μεγάλα αὐχεῖ LITA,
τὰ — καὶ (read the tongue kindles. A fire, &c.) Ὁ.
(read both defiling) τ. P δαμάσαι Sivara ἀνθρώπων LTrA.
LTTraAW. τ τὸν κύριον the Lord LiTra, 6 — οὕτως LTTrAW,
salt [water is able] GLrTraw.
f ἡμῖν αὐτούς A.
i βούλεται wills TTr.
1 ἡλίκον literally how great (some tianslate how small) Lttraw.
2 — οὕτως LTTrAW.
9 ἀκατάστατον an unsettled
t οὔτε ἁλυκὸν Deither
© καὶ
590 TAK. OBO); Til DV;
let him shew out of @ καλῆς ἀναστροφῆς τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ ἐν πρᾳὕτητι σοφίας. 14 εἰ δὲ
ood conversation his Ξ Ξ L :
ἰόν τῆν ats esses (oud conduct his works in meekness of wisdom ; but if
Cf neds wen CNNoY ameKpoy ἜΧΕΤΕ Καὶ ἐριθείαν ἐν τῇ.καρδίᾳ. ὑμῶν, μὴ κατα-
Tad Lenina τς SouE ELT piles. ye hae and conventiowim : your heart, “ποῖ : *do
Beer ey elo a cb, oe καυχᾶσθε “Kai ψεύδεσθε κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας." 15 Οὐκ ἔστιν
1. no agains € = : : . 3 25
tenth) MIR ΤΠΠΙ͂Ξ wisdom pose eer ce a lie against ube eee bhp Not 7is
descendeth not from αὑτῇ 1 σοφία ἄνωθεν κατερχομένη, Yad’! ἐπίγειος, Wu
above, but ws earth- ithis the wisdom from above coming down, but earthly, na-
ly, sensual, devilish. ; ΑΝ ἮΝ 5 = nate 7 ΡΨ ΟΣ
16 For where envying χική, δαιμογιώδης. 16 ὕπου.γὰρ ζῆλος καὶ ἐριθεία, ἐκεῖ
and strife is, there % tural, devilish. For where oniulation and contention [are]; there
confusion and every - ; Ὅν Ἢ m ες ΠΑ τες 7s
evil work. 17 Butthe ἀκαταστασία kat πᾶν φαῦλον πρᾶγμα. 17 ἡ. δὲ ἄνωθεν
wisdom that is from [js] commotion and every evil thing. But the *from “above
above is first pure,
then peaceable, gentle, σοφία πρῶτον μὲν ἁγνή ἐστιν, ἔπειτα εἰρηνική, ἐπιεικής,
and easy to beintreat- lwisdom first ®pure 418, then ᾿ peaceful, gentle,
ed, full of mercy and
good fruits, without εὐπειθής, μεστὴ ἐλέους καὶ καρπῶν ἀγαθῶν, ἀδιάκριτος © "rea!
partiality, and with- yielding, full of mercy and of ape Ἰροοᾶ, impartial and
tdhypocrisy. 18 And Ξ
ne fonit GF uehteous- ἀνυπόκριτος. 18 καρπὸς. δὲ "τῆς" δικαιοσύνης ἐν εἰρήνῃ σπεί-
ness.is sown in peace of unfcigned. But [the] fruit of righteousness in peace ig
h th t ak Η . ~ ~ Jeane \
IV. Fromwhenercome péTat τοῖς ποιοῦσιν εἰρηνην. 4 Πόθεν πόλεμοι καὶ Y
wars and fightings ἃ- sown forthosethat make peace. Whence [come] wars and
, « ~ ~ ~ - ~ ~
ean ca Be ae μάχαι ἐν ὑμῖν; οὐκ ἐντεῦθεν, ἐκ τῶν ἡδονῶν ὑμῶν
ἘΠΕ Grong sa your fightings among your [15 it] not thence, from your pleasures,
members? 2 Ye lust, τῷ, στρατευομένων ἐν τοῖς. μέλεσιν ὑμῶν ; 2 ἐπιθυμεῖτε, καὶ
h t: ye kill,
and anes ine ma which war in your members? Ye desire, and
cannot obtain: ye οὖς ἔχετε" povevere Kai ζηλοῦτε, καὶ οὐ-δύνασθε ἐπιτυχεῖν.
Bent pad pauoee xe have not ; ye kill and areemulous, and _ are not able to obtain ;
?
ask not. 3 Ye ask, and μάχεσθε καὶ πολεμεῖτε, ZovK-exere “δέ, διὰ τὸ μὴ αἰτεῖσθαι
Ἐκ ae A ne ye fight and war, 2ye Shave *not *but because not 7ask
consume tf upon your ὑμᾶς" 3B αἰτεῖτε, καὶ οὐλλαμβάνετε, διότι κακῶς αἰτεῖσθε ἵνα
lusts. 4 Ye adulterers *you. Yeask, and receive not, because evilly yeask. that
and adulteresses, know = : ᾿
ye not thatthe friend- ἐν ταῖς. ἡδοναῖς ὑμῶν δαπανήσητε. 4 ὉΜοιχοὶ καὶ" μοιχα-
ship οὗ the world is 1 es nd [it Adulterers and aduite-
camity wilh God? τ your pleasur: ' ye may spend [10]. ; ἘΠῸ an ada a
Whosoever therefore λίδες, οὐκ οἴδατε OTL ἡ φιλία τοῦ κόσμου, ἔχθρα “rou
will be 2 friend of resses, know γα ποὺ that the friendship ofthe world enmity [with]
the world is. the mits oS. dA = Ξι δ : Ἐν ,
enemy of God. 5 Do θεοῦ ἐστιν ;"} ὃς ἄν! οὖν βουληθῇ φίλος εἴναι τοῦ κόσμου,
ye think that the God is? | Whosoever therefore be minded afriend tobe ofthe world,
scripture saithinvain, , : ~ ~ : n ~ « “ ε
The spirit that dwell- ἐχθρὸς τοῦ θεοῦ καθίσταται. 5 ἢ δοκεῖτε ὅτι κενῶς ἡ γρα-
eth in us lusteth to an enemy of God is constituted. Or think ye that in vain the scrip-
? 6 But he giveth
mon grace. Wherefore $1) Aéyet;® πρὸς φθόνον ἐπιποθεῖ τὸ πνεῦμα ὃ fkaTYKyoeEr'
he saith, God resisteth ture speaks? with envy does*long *the *Spirit which tookup[his] abode
Se IO ΣΕ ΡΊΥΘ ET τ: 6 μείζονα. δὲ δίδωσιν χάριν" διὸ λέγει, Ὁ θεὸς
grace untothe humble,
7 Submit yourselves in us? But “greater *he *gives grace. Wherefore he says, God
tere ror to (04: ee ὑπερηφάνοις ἀντιτάσσεται, ταπεινοῖς. δὲ δίδωσιν χάριν.
will flee ἜΣΩΣΕ you. [tthe] Sproud sets “himself “against, but to[the]lowly he gives ‘grace.
Be Peano τς το σον 7 Ὑποτάγητε οὖν τῷ θεῷ. ἀντίστητε ἢ τῷ διαβόλῳ, καὶ
to you. Cleanse your Subject yourselves therefore το God. Resist the devil, and
’ ? 2.28, ~ ? ‘ ~ ‘ € ~
hands, yesinners;and gepéerar ad ὑμῶν" ὃ ἐγγίσατε τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ἐγγιεῖ ὑμῖν.
my your hearts, ge he will 9 from qo DER near ue tod, ena ue will draw near to δος
afilieted, and mourn, καθαρίσατε χεῖρας, ἁμαρτωλοί, καὶ ἁγνίσατε καρδίας,
and weep: let your trove cleansed (your) hands, sinners, and have purified [your] hearts,
δίψυχοι. 9 ταλαιπωρήσατε καὶ πενθήσατε ἱκαὶ! κλαύσατε.
ve double minded. Be wretched, and mourn, and weep.
ἃ τῆς ἀληθείας καὶ ψεύδεσθε T. ¥ ἀλλὰ TTr. W — καὶ LTTrA, x - τῆς GLTTrAW.
y + πόθεν whence LTTraw. z4 καὶ ΔΠα T. a — δέ @LTTrA. - Μοιχοὶ καὶ
UITZAW 5 ; join adulteresses to what precedes T. © ἐστὶν τῷ θεῷ is with Goa. τ. d ἐὰν LT.
e —; Text. Rec. and wa. f κατῴκισεν he mace to dwell Lrtra, §—37. b+ δὲ but
(xesist) LITra, i — καὶ B,
ΙΥ͂, ν. JAMES.
ὁ. γέλως ὑμῶν εἰς πένθος μεταστραφήτω, Kai ἡ: χαρὰ εἰς
Your ‘laughter “ἴο ‘mourning "let be turned, and [your] joy to
κατήφειαν. 10 ταπεινώθητε ἐνώπιον "τοῦ" κυρίου, καὶ ὑψώ-
and he will
heaviness. ᾿ Humble yourselves before the Lord,
of ὑμᾶς.
exalt you.
11 Μὴ.καταλαλεῖτε ἀλλήλων, ἀδελφοί" ὁ καταλαλῶν
Speak not against brethren, He that speaks against
ἀδελφοῦ, ἱκαὶ! κρίνων rov.adehpov.adrov, καταλαλεῖ
one another,
(his] brother, and judges his brother, speaks against [the]
νόμου, Kai κρίνει νόμον εἰδὲ νόμον κρίνεις, οὐκ
law, and judges [the] law. But if [the] law thou judgest, ‘not
εἶ ποιητὴς νόμου, ἀλλὰ κριτῆς. 12 εἷς ἐστιν ὁ νομο-
‘thou 7art adoer of [{86] Ἰασσ, but a judge. One is the aw-
Gérnc™, ὁ δυνάμενος σῶσαι Kat ἀπολέσαι" od" Tic εἴ OC
giver, who is able tosave and todestroy: *thou*who “art that
κρίνεις" τὸν Ῥἕτερον"";
jJudgest the other ?
13 “Aye νῦν ot λέγοντες, Σήμερον Ixai" αὔριον "πορευ-
Go to now, ye who say, To-day and to-morrow we may
σώμεθα" εἰς τήνδε. τὴν. πόλιν, Kai "ποιήσωμεν" ἐκεῖ ἐνιαυτὸν
go into such a city and May spend there year
Ceased) rosy We He ey, a : δ᾽ τ >
eva" καὶ “ἐμπορευσώμεθα," καὶ “kepdnowpev"" 14 οἵτινες οὐκ
Xone and may traffic, and may make gain, ye who “ποῦ
ἐπίστασθε *rd" τῆς αὔριον" ποία. )γὰρ' η-ζωὴ ὑμῶν;
‘know what on the morrow [will be], (for what [is] your life?
ἀτμὶς *yap! *eariv' ἡ πρὸς ὀλίγον φαινομένη, ἔπειτα
A vapour even itis, which for alittle [while] appears, 3then
Ot" agariZopévn? 15 ἀντὶ τοῦ λέγειν. ὑμᾶς, Bay ὁ κύριος
lend disappears,) instead of your saying, If the Lord
θελήσῃ, Kai “ζήσωμεν," καὶ *romowpev' τοῦτο ἣ ἐκεῖνο.
should will and τὸ Βμομϊ live, also we may do this or that.
16 νῦν.δὲ καυχᾶσθε ἐν ταῖς. “ἀλαζονείαις! ὑμῶν" πᾶσα καύχη-
But now yeboast in your vauntings : all boasting
, , ? 2 , A ~
σις τοιαύτη πονηρά ἐστιν. 17 εἰδότι οὖν καλὸν ποιεῖν,
*such evil is. To (him] knowing therefore good to do,
καὶ μὴ ποιοῦντι, ἁμαρτία αὐτῷ ἐστιν.
and not doing [it], sin tohim it 18."
Ἁ - ~
5 “Aye νῦν οἱ. πλούσιοι, κλαύσατε ὀλολύζοηνπες ἐπὶ ταῖς
Goto now, Lye] rich, weep, howling over
Χ ͵ , ξπν ὧν ~ > , ε -
ταλαιπωρίαις υμῶν ταῖς ETEDKOMEVALC. 2 ὃ πλοῦτος
*miseries *your that [are] coming upon [you]. ?Riches
« ~ , «ς ~ ,
υμῶν σέσηπεν, καὶ τὰ ἱμάτια ὑμῶν σητόβρωτα γέγονεν"
‘your haveretted, and your garments moth-eaten have become,
£ (2 ~ , ’ A ~
3 ὁ-χρυσὸς ὑμῶν καὶ ὁ ἄργυρος κατίωται, καὶ ὁ. ἰὸς αὐτῶν
Your gold and silver has been eaten away, and their canker
᾽ , Q eA R ΄ ΄ ~
εἰς μαρτύριον ὑμῖν ἔσται, καὶ φάγεται τὰς.σάρκας ὑμῶν ὡς
for atestimony against you shall be, and shall eat your fiesh as
~ " ΄ ν ΄ ς ω
πῦρ' ἐθησαυρίσατε ἐν ἐσχάταις ἡμέραις. 4 ἰδού, ὁ μισθὸς
fire. Ye treasured up in[the] last days. Tio, the hire
k — τοῦ (read [the]) Lrtra. 14 or LITrA. m+ καὶ κριτής
n+ δὲ θαῦ (who) αὐτττα. 5 ὃ κρίνων LTTrA. |
4 ἢ ΟΥ̓ BLTTr. τ πορευσόμεθα we will go ELTTrAW.
t — ἕνα (read a year) LTTr, ἡ ἐμπορευσόμεθα. will traffic ELTTrAW.
make gain ELTTraw. Σ χὰ L. Υ [γὰρ] Tr. : — yap L.
Ὁ καὶ LTTra ; — δὲ w. © ζήσομεν We shall live LTTraw,
ELTITAW, 9 ἀλαζονιαις τ΄
591
laughter be turned to
mourning, and your
joy to heaviness.
10 Humble yourselves
in the sight of ;the
Tord, and he shall lift
you up.
11 Speak not evil ona
of another, brethren.
He*that speaketh evil
of hts brother, and
judgeth his brother,
speaketh evil of the
law, and judgeth tha
law : but if thou judge
the law, thou art not
a doer of the law, but
a judge. 12 There is
one lawgiver, who is
able to saye and to
destroy: who art thou
that judgesit another ὃ
13 Go to now, ye that
say, To day or to mor-
row we will go into
such a city, and con-
tinue therea year, and
buy and sell, and
get gain: 14 whereas
ye know’ not what
shall 6e on the mor-
row. For whats your
life? It is even a va-
pour, that appeareth
for a little time, and
then vanisheth away.
15 For that ye ought
to say, If the Lord
will, we shall live, and
do this, or that. 16 But
now ye rejoice in your
boastings: all such re-
joicing isevil.17 There-
fore to him that know-
eth to do good, and
-doeth i not, to him it
is sin,
V. Go to now, ye
rich men, weep and
howl for your miseries
that shall come upon
you. 2 Your riches are
corrupted, and your
garments are moth-
eaten. ὃ Your gold
and silver iscankered ;
and the rust of them
shall be a witness a-
gainst you, and shall
eat your flesh as it
were fire. Ye have
heaped treasure to-
gether for the last
days. 4 Behold, the
and judge, Girtra.
* P πλησίον (read [thy] neighbour) uTTra.
5 ποιήσομεν Will spend ELTAW.
W κερδήσομεν will
® ἐστε ye are LTT:AW.
4 ποιήσομεν We Shall do
5S2
hire of the labourers
who have reaped down
your fields, which is
of you kept back by
fraud, crietb : ‘andthe
cries of them which
have reaped are en-
tered into the ears of.
the Lord of sabaoth.
5 Ye have lived in
pleasure on the earth,
and been wanton; ye
have nourished your
hearts, as in a day of
slaughter. 6 Ye have
condemned and killed
the just; and hedoth
not resist you,
7 Be patient there-
fore, brethren, unto
the coming of the Lord,
Behold, the husband-
man waiteth for the
precious fruit of the
earth, and hath long
atience for it, until
e receive the early
and latter rain.’ 8 Be
ye also patient; sta-
blish your hearts: for
the coming of the
Lord draweth nigh.
9 Grudge not one a-
gainst another, bre-
thren, lest ye be con-
demned: behold, the
judge standeth before
the door. 10 Take, my
brethren, the prophets,
who have spoken in
the name of the Lord,
for an example of suf-
fering affliction, and
of patience. 11 Be-
hold, we count them
happy which endure,
Ye have heard of the
patience of Job, and
have seen the end of
the Lord; ‘that the
Lord is very pitiful,
and of tender mercy.
12Butabove all things,
my brethren, swear
not, neither by hea-
ven, neither by the
earth, neither by any
other oath: but let
your yea be yea;
and your nay, nay;
lest ye fall into con-
demnation. 13 Is any
among you afflicted?
let him pray. Is any
merry? let him sing
psalms, 14 Is any sick
among you? let him
call for the elders of
the church; and let
them pray over him,
anointing him with
oil in the name of the
-ample
ITAKQBOS. Vv.
τῶν ἐργατῶν τῶν ἀμησάντων τὰς. χώρας. ὑμῶν, ὁ farEcrEon=
of the workmen who harvested your fields, which has been
μένος" ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν κράζει, καὶ αἱ Boai τῶν θερισάντων εἰς
kept back by you, ories out, and the cries of those who reaped, into
Ta ὦτα κυρίου Σαβαὼθ δεἰσεληλύθασιν." 5 ἐτρυφήσατε
the ears of [the] Lord of Hosts have entered. Ye lived in indulgence
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἐσπαταλήσατε. ἐθρέψατε τὰς. καρδίας ὑμῶν
upon the earth, and lived in self-gratification; ye nourished your hearts
e € , ~ , - a “1
πὼς" ἐν ἡμέρᾳ σφαγῆς. 6 κατεδικάσατε, ἐφονεύσατε τὸν δί-
as ἴῃ a day of slaughter ; ye condemned, ye killed, the
καιον᾽ οὐκ ἀντιτάσσεται ὑμῖν.
just ; he does not resist you.
7 Μακροθυμήσατε οὖν, ἀδελφοί, ἕὼς τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ
Be patjent therefore, brethren, till the coming of the
, > U c ‘ ΄ A Υ = a ~
κυρίου. ἰδού, ὁ γεωργὸς ἐκδέχεται τὸν τίμιον καρπὸν τῆς
Lord. Lo, the husbandman awaits the precious frit of the
γῆς, μακροθυμῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ Ewe tay" da ἡδετὰν" Ἐπρώ-
, μακροθυμῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἕως ᾿ᾶν" λάβῃ υετὰν" “πρώ
earth, being patient ‘for it until it receive [the] ‘rain ear-
ἐμον" καὶ ὄψιμον. 8 μακροθυμήσατε καὶ ὑμεῖς, στηρίξατε
ly Zand = “latter. Be patient also ye: esta lish
τὰς καρδίας. ὑμῶν, OTL "ἡ παρουσία Tov κυρίου ἤγγικεν.
your hearts, because the coming of the Lord hasdrawu near,
9 Μὴ.στενάζετε ‘kar’ ἀλλήλων, ἀδελφοί," ἵνα μὴ ™earaxpt-
Groan not against one another, brethren, that°not ‘ye *be con-
θῆτε"" ἰδού, ἃ κριτὴς πρὸ τῶν θυρῶν ἕστηκεν. 10 Ὑπό-
demned. Lo, [the] judge before the door stands, {(As] an ex-
δειγμα λάβετε στῆς κακοπαθείας, ἀδελφοί. μου," καὶ τῆς
®take 7my “brethren, ‘and
ακροθυμίας, τοὺς προφήτας οἱ ἐλάλησαν Ῥ τῷ ὀνόματι κυ-
Sof “patience, the prophets who spoke inthe name of [the]
piov. 11 ἰδού, μακαρίζομεν τοὺς “ὑπομένοντας. τὴν ὑπο-
Lord, Lo, wecall blessed those who endure, The en-
τ 3 ι ? 72 ν» ‘ , ΄ rT”. ll «
μονὴν “Iw ἠκούσατε, καὶ τὸ τέλος κυρίου εἴδετε," Ore
durance of Job ye have heard of, and the end of [the] Lord yesaw; that
πολύσπλαγχνός ἐστιν ὁ κύριος Kai οἰκτίρμων. 12 Πρὸ
full of tender pity is the Lord and compassionate, *Before
πάντων δὲ, ἀδελφοί. μου, MI-OMVUETE, μήτε τὸν οὐρανόν,
3411 *things *but my brethren, swear not, neither [by] heaven, ,
μήτε THY γῆν, μήτε ἄλλον.τινὰ ὕρκον᾽ ἤτω.δὲ ὑμῶν τὸ ναί,
nor the earth; nor any other oath; but let be of you the yea,
vai, καὶ τὸ οὔ, οὔ" ἵνα μὴ “εἰς ὑπόκρισιν! πέσητε. "18 κακο-
yea, and the nay, nay, thatnot into hypocrisy yemay fall. Dots "βαξ-
παθεῖ τις ἐν ὑμῖν; προσευχέσθω: εὐθυμεῖ τις;
fer Shardships ‘anyone 7among “you ? Jet him pray: is *cheerful ‘anyone?
’ ? ~ 2 co ~ ,
ψαλλέτω. 14 ἀσθενεῖ τις ἐν ὑμῖν ; προσκαλεσάσθω
let him praise ; is?sick *anyoneamong you? lethimeallto fhim]
τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τῆς ἐκκλησίας, Kai προσευξάσθωσαν ἐπ᾽
the elders of the assembly, and let them pray over
᾽ , ? t > ‘ i} aN ΄ τ Cagis! , v. ce | ΄ τ
αὐτόν, ἀλειψαντες ᾿Γαὐτὸν" ἐλαίῳ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ" κυρίου
him, having anointed him withoilin the name ofthe Lord;
of “suffering “evils,
f ἀφυστερημένος TTr.
3 — ὑετὸν (read [rain]) LTTrA.
θῆτε tye “be judged
(-— μου My LTTrAW) GLTTrAW.
τ ἴδετε See ye A,
& εἰσελήλυθαν LTTrAW. h — ὡς LTTrAW. i— ἂν TTrA.
Κ πρόϊμον TTr. 1 ἀδελφοί, kar ἀλλήλων LTrA. τὰ κρι-
n+ ὁ the GLTTrAW. ©, ἀδελφοί μου, τῆς κακοπαθείας
P + ἐν in (the) Lrtr. 4 ὑπομείναντας endured LTTrA.
5 ὑπὸ κρίσιν under judgment EGLITraw. Ὁ — αὐτὸν (read [him)]) T.
GLTTrAwWw.
¥ — τοῦ (read of [the]) n[tr]a.
Ὶ. Ὁ ed ef) yi ie yk
" e ᾽ 8 ~ Fi ΄ . iY s 4 ᾽
15 καὶ ἢ εὐχὴ τῆς πίστεως σώσει τὸν κάμνοντα, καὶ ἕγε-
and the prayer of faith shallsave the exhausted one, and ‘will
pet αὐτὸν ὁ κύριος" κἂν ἁμαρτίας ῃ.πεποιηκώς,
*raise®up Shim ‘the *Lord; andif ‘sins ‘*he*be[Sone*who]*has*committed,
ἀφεθήσεται αὐτῷ. 16 ἐξομολογεῖσθε ἀλλήλοις
it shall be forgiven him. Confess to one another [your]
x A »: I ‘ y »” I « 4 ? , oc 2 ~
τὰ παραπτώματα," καὶ Τεὔχεσθε! ὑπὲρ ἀλλήλων, ὅπως ἰαθῆ-
offences, and pray for oneanother, that yemaybe
TE. πολὺ ἰσχύει δέησις δικαίου ἐνεργουμένη.
healed. °Much ®prevails ['the] supplication *of 5a ‘righteous[’man] *operative.
17 *HXiac" ἄνθρωπος «ἦν ὁμοιοπαθὴς ἡμῖν, Kai προσευχῇ
Elias 74 S-man Iwas oflike feelings tous, and with prayer
’ ~ ι , 5 . ? » g phe Ὁ ~ ~
προσηύξατο τοῦ μὴ βρέξαι" καὶ οὐκ ἔβρεξεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς
he prayed (for it] not torain; and itdidnotrain upon the earth
ἐνιαυτοὺς τρεῖς καὶ μῆνας ἕξ. 18 καὶ πάλιν προσηύξατο, καὶ
*years ‘three and *months ‘six; and again he prayed, and
ὁ οὐρανὸς “ὑετὸν ἔδωκεν," Kai ἡ γῆ ἐβλάστησεν τὸν
the heaven ?rain 1gave, and the earth caused *to ‘sprout
καρπὸν αὐτῆς.
*fruit γ᾽
19. ᾿Αδελφοὶ, Ὁ ἐάν Tie ἐν ὑμῖν πλανηθῇ ἀπὸ τῆς ἀλη-
Brethren, if anyone among you err from the truth,
θείας, Kai ἐπιστρέψῃ τις αὐτόν, 20 “γινωσκέτω" ὅτι ὁ
and *bring *back ‘anyone him, let him know that he who
ἐπιστρέψας ἁμαρτωλὸν ἐκ πλάνης ὁδοῦ.αὐτοῦ, σώσει
brings back a sinner from [the] error of his way, shall save
ψυχὴν 4 ἐκ θανάτου, καὶ καλύψει πλῆθος ἁμαρτιῶν.
&soul from ἄθδίῃ, and shall cover a multitude of sins,
ΦἸακώβον ἐπιστολή."
70f *James tepistle,
593
Lord: 15 and the
prayer of faith shall
save the sick,, and
the Lord shall raise
him up; and if he
have committed sins,
they shall be for-
given him. 16 Con-
fess your faults one
to another, and pray
one for another, that
ye may be healed.
The effectual fervent
prayer of a righteous
man availeth much,
17 Elias was a man
subject to like pas-
sions as we are, and he
prayed earnestly that
it might not rain: and
it rained not on the
earth by the space of
three years and six
months. 18 And he
prayed again, and the
heaven gave rain, and
the earth brought
forth her fruit. '
19 Brethren, if any
of you do err from the
truth, and one convert
him ; 20 let him know,
that he which con-
verteth the sinner from
the error of his way
shall save a soul from
death, and shall hides
multitude of sins,
‘TIETPOY KAOOAIKH EIIIZTOAH ΠΡΩΤΗ"
*OF *PETER 7GENERAL SEPISTLE
TIETPOS ἀπόστολος ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, ἐκλεκτοῖς παρεπιδήμοις
Peter, apostle of Jesus Christ, to [the] elect sojourners
διασπορᾶς Τίόντου, Γαλατίας, Καππαδοκίας, ᾿Ασίας, καὶ
of [tne] dispersion of Pontus, of Galatia, of Cappadocia, of Asia, and
Βιθυνίας, 2 κατὰ πρόγνωσιν θεοῦ πατρός, ἐν ἁγιασ-
Bithynia, according to [the] foreknowledge of God [the] Father, by sanctifi-
πνεύματος, ες ὑπακοὴν Kai ῥαντισμὸν αἵματος
cation of [the] Spirit, unto[the] obedience and sprinkling of [the] blood
Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη πληθυνθείη.
of Jesus Christ: Grace toyou and peace be multiplied.
7 BY « x A 4 ~ , ~ ? “
3 Εὐλογητὸξ ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ
Blessed [be]the God and Father of our Lord Jesus
~ a5 |
χριστοῦ, ὁ κατὰ τὸ. πολὺ αὐτοῦ ἔλεος ἀναγεννήσας δὴ μᾶς"
Christ, who according to his great mercy begat *again tus
1FIRST.
PETER, an apostle of
Jesus Christ, to the
strangers scattered
throughout Pontus,
Galatia, Cappadocia,
Asia, and Bithynia,
2 elect according to
the foreknowledge
of God the Father,
through sanctification
of the Spirit, unto o-
bedience and sprink-
ling of the blood of
Jesus Christ: Grace
unto you, and peace,
be multiplied.
3 Blessed δα the
God and Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ,
which according to
Maa ee eae ee eS ῤἱἱ νυ. ....-...:-.....-.5
w + ovy therefore LTTra. Σ τὰς ἁμαρτίας Sins LTTr.
® ἔδωκεν ὑετὸν LTTr, b + pov my (brethren) LrTra.
ἃ + αὐτοῦ (read his soul) LT.
Υ προσεύχεσθε L.
© γινώσκετε Know ye A.
e — the subscription EGLTW ; ᾿Ιακώβου Tra.
= Ἡλείας Τὶ
{ + τοῦ ἀποστόλου the apostle Ε; --- καθολικὴ Ο ; Πέτρου ἐπιστολὴ a Tr; Τέτρου a LTAw.
8 ὑμᾶς you E.
Qe
594
his abundant mer-
ey hath begotten us
again unto a lively
hope by the resurrec-
tion of Jesus Christ
from the dead, 4to an
inheritance incorrup-
tible, and undetiled,
and that fadeth not
away, reserved in hea-
ven for you, 5 whoare
kept by the power of
God through fatth un-
to salvation ready to
be revealed in the last
time. 6 Wherein ye
greatly rejoice, though
now for a season, if
need be, ye are in
heaviness through ma-
nifold temptations:
7 that the trial of your
faith, being much
more precious than of
gold that perisheth,
though itbe tried with
fire, might be found
wnto praise and ho-
nour and glory at the
appearing of Jesus
Christ: 8 whom hav-
ing not 566}, ye love;
in whom, though now
ye see him not, yet be-
lieving, ye rejoice with
joy unspeakable and
full of glory: 9 re-
ceiving the end of your
faith, even the salva-
tion of your souls.
10 Of which salvation
the prophets have in-
quired and searched
diligently, who pro-
phesied of the grace
that should come unto
you: ll searching what,
or what manner of
time the Spirit of
Christ which was in
them did _ signify,
when it testified be-
forehand the suffer-
ings of Christ, and the
glory that should fol-
low. 12 Unto whom it
was revealed, that not
unto themselves, but
unto us they did mini-
ster the things, which
are now reported unto
you by them that have
preached the gospel
unto you with the
Holy Ghost sent down
from heaven; which
things the angels de-
sire to look into.
13 Wherefore gird
up the loins of your
mind, be sober, and
hope to the end for the
grace that is to be
brought unto you at
the revelation of Je-
sus Christ ; 14 as ohe-*
dient children, not fa-
shioning yourselves
NETPOY A.
ov ἀναστάσεως ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ
‘living through [the] resurrection
ft
εἰς ἐλπίδα ζῶσαν
to a “hope
ἐκ
of Jesus Christ from among
~ ᾽ ΄ » δ ? ΄ nN
νεκρῶν, 4 εἰς κληρονομίαν ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀμίαντον Kat
(the] dead, to amninheritance incorruptible and undefiled and
ἀμάραντον, τετηρημένην ἐν οὐρανοῖς εἰς "ἡμᾶς," ὅ τοὺς ἐν
unfading, reserved in [the] heavens for ue, who by
δυνάμει θεοῦ ῴφρουρουμένους διὰ πίστεως, εἰς σωτηρίαν
[86] power οὗ God{[are] being guarded through faith, for salvation
ἑτοίμην ἀποκαλυφθῆναι ἐν καιρῷ ἐσχάτῳ" Ὁ ἐνῷ ἀγαλ-
ready to be revealed in [the] *time Jast. Wherein ye ex-
λιᾶσθε, ὀλίγον ἄρτι, εἰ δέον ioriv,” λυπηθέντες
ult,
for a little while at present, if necessary itis, having been put to grief
ἐν ποικίλοις πειρασμσϊς, 7 ἵνα τὸ δοκίμιον ὑμῶν τῆς πίστεως
in various trials, that the proving of your faith,
k λὺ , Π , ae) λλ ’ ὃ a ‘ δὲ
πολὺ τιμιωτερον χρυσιου TOU αἴόο' UPLEVOYV, ta πυρος εξ
(much more precious than gold that perishes, ) “by “fire ‘though
δοκιμαζομένου, εὑρεθῇ εἰς ἔπαινον καὶ τιμὴν καὶ δόξαν," ἐν
being proved, be found to praise and honour and glory, in
ἀποκαλύψει ᾿Τησοῦ χριστοῦ" ὃ ὃν οὐκ "εἰδότες! ἀγαπᾶτε,
{the} revelation ofJesus Christ, whom not having seen ye love;
εἰς ὃν ἄρτι μὴ ὁρῶντες, πιστεύοντες δέ, ἀγαλλιᾶσθε
on whom now [though] ποῦ ἰἸοοκίπρ, but believing, ye exult
χαρᾷ ἀνεκλαλήτῳ καὶ δεδοξασμένῃ, 9 κομιζόμενοι τὸ τέλος
with joy
unspeakable and glorified, receiving the end.
τῆς.πίστεως ὑμῶν, σωτηρίαν ψυχῶν: 10 περὶ ἧς
of your faith, [the] salvation of [your] souls ; concerning which
σωτηρίας ἐξεζήτησαν Kai πὲἐξηρεύνησαν" προφῆται οἱ περὶ
salvation *%sought?°out. *tand searched *%out Xprophets, 2who “οἵ
τῆς εἰς ὑμᾶς χάριτος προφητεύσαντες, 11 Pépevywrrec" εἰς
5the "towards “you grace “prophesied ; searching to
τίνα ἢ ποῖον καιρὸν ἐδήλου τὸ ἐν αὐτοῖς πνεῦμα
what or what mannerof time ‘was signifying 86 δ'π °them *Spirit
χριστοῦ, προμαρτυρόμενον TA εἰς χριστὸν παθήματα, καὶ
Sof *Christ, testifying beforehand of the[*helonging]*to *Christ ‘sufferings, and
τὰς μετὰ ταῦτα δόξας" 12 οἷς ἀπεκαλύφθη ὅτι οὐχ ἑαυτοῖς,
the after “these ‘glorias; towhomit was revealed, that not to themselves
Pyyiv' δὲ διηκόνουν αὐτά, ἃ νῦν ἀνηγγέλη ὑμῖν διὰ
3:0 Sus ‘but were serving those things, which now were announced toyou by
᾿ τῶν εὐαγγελισαμένων ὑμᾶς dev"
πνεύματι ἁγίῳ ἀπο-
those who announced the glad tidingsto you
in [the] Spirit ‘+Holy
, 3. δ} ᾽ ~ ᾽ Veg ~ ” ,
σταλέντι ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ, εἰς ἃ ἐπιθυμοῦσιν ἄγγελοι παρακύψαι.
sent from heaven, into which “desire tangels to look,
u ? , A ? U ~ ft? ec ~ ΄
18 Διὸ ἀναζωσάμενοι τὰς ὀσφύας τῆς.διανοίας ὑμῶν, νή-
Wherefore haying girded up the loins of your mind; ἡ be-
povrec, τελείως ἐλπίσατε ἐπὶ THY φερομένην ὑμῖν χάριν ἐν
ing sober, perfectly hope in the *being “brought *to you ‘grace at
ἀποκαλύψει ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 14 we τέκνα ὑπακοῆς, μὴ
{the} revelation of Jesus Christ ; as children of obedience, not
τσυσχηματιζόμενοι" ταῖς πρότερον ἐν τῇ ἀγνοίᾳ. ὑμῶν ἐπιθυ-
fashioning yourselves tothe former 7in “your *ignorance *de~
pia, 15 ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸν καλέσαντα ὑμᾶς ἅγιον Kai
sires ; but according as he who called you [is] holy, also
αὐτοὶ ἅγιόι ἐν πάσ ἀναστροφῇ yevnOnre 16 διότι
Syourselves *holy °%in Sall [("your] conduct be “ye ; because
h ὑμᾶς you GLITraAW.
τιμήν LTTrAW.
Ῥύμῖν to you GLETrAW.
i — ἐστίν TTr.
Κ πολυτιμότερον GLTTrA.
m ἰδόντες LTTrAW.
n ἐξηραύνησαν TTrA.
4 — ἐν (read ἁγίῳ by [the] Holy) irra.
| δόξαν Kat
° εραυνωντες TTA.
τ guvo- Tra. )
pk τ OPS Seer:
γέγραπται, Αγιοι γένεσθε," ‘ore ἐγὼ ἅγιός "εἰμι." 17 Καὶ
ithas been written, “Holy "be “ye, because I “holy ‘am, And
εἰ πατέρα ἐπικαλεῖσθε τὸν “ἀπροσωπολήπτως" κρίνοντα
if [451] Father yecallon him who without regard of persons judges
κατὰ τὸ ἑκάστου ἔργον, ἐν φόβῳ τὸν τῆς. παροικίας ὑμῶν
according tothe “of ‘each in feur the 7of “your *sojourn
χρόνον avacrpagpynre 18 εἰδότες ὅτι οὐ φθαρτοῖς, ἀρ-
‘time pass ye, knowing that not by¢orruptible things, by
γυρίῳ ἣ χυυσίῳ, ἐχυτρώθητε ἐκ τῆς. ματαίας ὑμῶν ἀναστροφῆς
silver or by gold, yc wereredeemed from your vain manner of life
πατροπαραδύτου, 19 ἀλλὰ τιμίῳ αἵματι ὡς ἀμνοῦ
handed down from |your] fathers, but by precious blood as of a lamb
ἀμώμου καὶ ἀσπίλου οιστοῦ: 20 προεγγνωσ-
Without blemish and without spot [the blood] of Christ: having been fore-
΄ ay . ~ , a, , ?
μένου μὲν πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου, φανεριωθέντος.δὲ ἐπ
known indeed before [the] foundation of [the] world, but manifested at
? ΄ 1 ~ ΄ ς ~ 4 7 ~
XeoyaTwy' τῶν χρύνων ov ὑμᾶς, 21 τοὺς du αὐτοῦ
[the] last times forthe sake of you, who by him
πιστεύοντας" εἰς θεόν, τὸν ἐγείραντα αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν,
believe ~ in God, who raised up him fromamong([the] dead,
καὶ δόξαν αὐτῷ δόντα, ὥστε τὴν.πίστιν ὑμῶν καὶ ἐλπίδα εἶναι
and glory tohim gave, 80 88 for your faith and hope to be
εἰς θεόν. 22 Τὰς ψυχὰς. ὑμῶν ἡγνικότες ἐν τῇ ὑπακοῇ τῆς
in God. Your souls having purified by obedience to the
5) ΄ , ΄ , >
ἀληθείας "διὰ πνεύματος" εἰς φιλαδελφίαν ἀνυπόκριτον, ἐκ
truth through[the] Spirit to brotherly love unfeigned, outof
~ > , ΄ é ee ¢ >
καθαρᾶς" Kapdiac ἀλλήλους ἀγαπήσατε ἐκτενῶς" 23 ἀναγε-
“pure ta heart one another love ye fervently. Having been
? ~ ~ 4 , . 4
γεννημένοι οὐκ ἐκ σποοᾶς φθαρτῆς. ἀλλὰ ἀφθάρτου, διὰ
begotten again, not of *seed ‘corruptible, but of incorruptible, by
λόγου ζῶντος θεοῦ Kai μένοντος "εἰς. τὸν αἰῶνα." 2: διότι
{the] word “living ‘of “God and abiding for ever. Because
~ . ΄ . ~ re ΄ (iin Xe
πᾶσα σὰρξ “ὡς" χόρτος, καὶ πᾶσα δόξα ἀνθρώπου" we
ali flesh [is] as grass, and all [the] glory of man as [the]
ἄνθος ‘xoprov. ἐξηράνθη ὁ χόρτος, καὶ τὸ ἄνθος “αὐτοὺῦ"
flower υἱ grass, ’Withered ‘the “grass, and the flower of it
y ~- . ‘ ~ , x I~ ~ a7
ἐξέπεσεν" 2D τὸ.δὲ ῥῆμα κυρίου μένει εἰς. τὸν. αἰῶνα. Τοῦτο. δε
fell away ; but the word of [the] Lord abides for ever. But this
\ εν ‘ A > « ~
ἐστιν TO ῥῆμα TO εὐαγγελισθὲν εἰς ὑμᾶς.
is the word whiclf was announced to you.
, ~ ΕΥ id , ‘
Q ᾿Αποθέμενοι οὖν πᾶσαν κακίαν καὶ πάντα δόλον καὶ
Having laid aside therefore all malice and all guile and
5 Ἢ , 4 , ΄ ε ᾽ ,
ὑποκρίσεις Kai φθόνους Kai πάσας καταλαλιάς, 2 ὡς ἀρτιγέν-
hypocrisies and envyings and all evil speakings, as new-
/ ‘ ‘ » , ? , er >
γητα βρέφη, TO λογικὸν ἄδολον γάλα ἐπιποθήσατε, Wa ἐν
born babes, the ?mental ‘(genuine milk long ye after, that by
~ ’ ~ " , ef ‘ € acts,
αὐτῷ avénOire,! 8 Seimep" ἐγεύσασθε ὅτι χρηστὸς ὁ κύριος.
it ye may grow, if indeed ye did taste that [15] *good ‘the “Lord.
A "ns , ΄ ~ « ‘ ? , ‘
4 πρὸς ὃν προσερχόμενοι; λίθον ζῶντα, ὑπὸ ἀνθρώπων μὲν
To whom coming, a7stone ‘living, by men indeed
ἀποδεδοκιμασμένον, Tapa.cé θεῷ ἐκλεκτόν, ἔντιμον, ὃ καὶ αὖ-
rejected, but with God chosen, precious, also your-
'work,
595
according to the form-
er lusts in your ignor-
ance: 15 but as he
which hath called you
is holy, so be ye holy
in all manner of con-
versation ; 16 because
it is written, Be ye
holy ; for I am holy.
17 And if ye call on
the Father, who with-
out respect of persons
judgeth according vo
every man’s work, pass
the time of your so-
journing here in fear:
18 forasmuch as ye
know that ye were hot
redeemed with ¢cor-
ruptible things, «as
silver and gold, from
your vain conversi-
tion received by tradi-
tion from your fathers;
i9 but with the pre-
cious blood of Christ,
as of a lamb without
blemish and without
spot: 20 who yerily
was foreordained be-
fore the foundation of
the world, but was
manifest in these last
times for you, 21 who
by him do believe in
God, that raised him
up from the dead, and
gave him glory; th:.t
your faith and hope
might be in God.
22 Seeing ye have puri-
fied your souls in
obeying the truth
through the Spirit un-
to unfeigned love of
the brethren, see that
ye love cone another
with a pure heart fer-
vently : 23 being born
again, not of corrupti-
ble seed, but of incor-
ruptible, by the word
of God, which liveth
and abideth for ever.
24 For all flesh ts as
grass, and all the
glory of man as the
flower of grass. The
grass withereth, and
the flower thereof
falleth away: 25 but
the word of the Lord
endureth forever. And
this is the word which
by the gospelis preach-!
ed unto you.
TI. Wherefore lay-
ing aside all malice,
and all guile. and hy-
pocrisies, and envies,
and all evil speakings,
2 as new born babes,
desire thesincere milk
of the word, that ye
may grow therchy :
5. ἔσεσθε ye Shall be LTTraw. t διότι T.
ὡπολήμπτως LTTrA. x ἐσχάτου (4eud end of
lievers LTTra. zt — διὰ πνεύματος LTTrAW.
Ὁ — εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα GLTTrAW. ς -- ὡς L.
τοῦ υὐτι[Α]Ἱνν. Σ + εἰς σωτηρίαν unto salvation GLITraW.
the times) LIT:AW.
v — εἰμι (read [am]) LTTraw.
π ἀπροσ-
Υ πιστοὺς [are] be-
a - καθαρᾶς (read from [the] heart) Lrtra.
4 αὐτῆς (read its glory) GLTTrAW.
8 εἰ if τα.
© — av.
596
3 if so be ye have
tasted that the Lord
15 gracious. 4 To whom
coming, as unto a liv-
ing stone, disallowed
indeed of men, but
chosen of God, and
precious, 5 ye also, as
lively stones, are built
up a spiritual house,
an holy priesthood, to
offer up spiritual sac-
rifices, acceptable to
God by Jesus Christ.
6 Wherefore also it is
contained in the scrip-
ture, Behold, I lay in
Sion a chief corner
stone, elect, precious :
and he that believeth
on him shall not be
confounded. 7 Unto
you therefore which
believe he ts precious:
but unto them which
be disobedient, the
stone which the build-
ers disallowed, the
Same is made the head
of the corner, 8 and a
stone of stumbling,
and a rock of offence,
even to them which
stumble at the word,
being disobedient :
whereunto also they
were appointed. 9 But
ye are x chosen gene-
ration, a royal priest-
hood, an holy nation,
a peculiar people ; that
ye should shew forth
the praises of him who
hath called you out of
darkness into his mar-
vellous light: 10 which
in time past were not
a@ people, but ave now
the people of God:
which had not ob-
tained mercy, but now
have obtained mercy.
11 Dearly beloved, I
beseech you as strang-
ers and pilgrims, ab-
stain from fleshly lusts,
wilich war against the
soul; 12 having your
conversation honest a-
mong the Gentiles:
that, whereas they
speak against you
as evildoers, they
may by your good
works, which they
shall behold, glorify
God in the day of visi-
tation.
13 Submit yourselves
to every ordinance of
man for the Lord’s
sake : whether it be to
the king, as supreme ;
14 or unto governors,
as unto them that are
WETPOY A.. 11,
ΟῚ e λίθ ~ πὶ ᾽ ὃ ~ 9 i] = , k
τοὶ ὡς λίθοι ζῶντες 'οἰκοδομεῖσθε," οἶκος πνευματικός,
selves, as “stones ‘living, are being built up, a “house ‘spiritual,
ἱεράτευμα ἅγιον, ἀνενέγκαι πνευματικὰς θυσίας εὐπροσδέκτους
a*priesthood *holy to offer spiritual sacrifices acceptable
‘rp’ Yep διὰ Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ. 6 ™Aw καὶ! περιέχει πὲν τῇ
toGod by Jesus Christ. Wherefore also it is contained in the
γραφῇ," ᾿Ιδοὺ τίθημι ἐν Σιὼν λίθον ἀκρογωνιαῖον, ἐκλεκτόν,
scripture: Behold, Iplace in Sion a *stone Joorner, chosen,
ἔντιμον" καὶ ὁ πιστεύων ἐπ᾿ αὐτῷ οὐμὴ καταισχυνθῇ.
precious: and hethat believes on him inno wise shouldbe put toshame,
Ὑμῖν οὖν ἢ τιμὴ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν" οάπει-
To you therefore [Sis] *the ‘preciousness ‘who *believe; 7to([®those] °dis-
Bovow" δέ, Ρλίθον! ὃν ἀπεδοκίμασαν ot οἰκοδομοῦντες,
obeying δρυῦύ, [the] stone which Srejected those “building,
οὗτος ἐγενήθη εἰς κεφαλὴν γωνίας, 8 Kai λίθος προσκόμ-
this became head of [the] corner, and a stone of stum-
ματος καὶ πέτρα σκανδάλου" οἱ προσκόπτουσιν τῷ λόγῳ
bling and arock of offence ; who stumble at the word,
ἀπειθοῦντες, εἰς ὃ Kai ἐτέθησαν' 9 ὑμεῖς. δὲ γένος ἐκ-
being disobedient, to which also they were appointed. But ye [are] a “rice
λεκτόν, βασίλειον ἱεράτευμα, ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς εἰς) περι-
*chosen, a kingly priesthood, a“nation ‘holy, a people for“ ἃ pos-
ποίησιν, ὅπως Tac ἀρετὰς ἐξαγγείλητε τοῦ ἐκ σκότους
session, that the virtues yemight set forth of him who out of darkness
ὑμᾶς καλέσαντος εἰς τὸ θαυμαστὸν αὐτοῦ φῶς" 10 οἱ ποτὲ
ξγοι called to his wonderful light ; who | ouce
᾽ , - ny x ~, ε ᾽ ? , :
ov λαός, νῦν.δὲ λαὸς θεοῦ: οἱ οὐκ.ἠλεημένοι,
[were] not a people, but now [are] *people *God’s; who had not received mercy,
νῦν.δὲ ἐλεηθέντες.
but now received mercy
11 ᾿Αγαπητοί, παρακαλῶ ὡς παροίκους καὶ παρεπιδή-
Beloved, ITexhort [you] as strangers and sojourners,
μους, ἀπέχεσθαι! τῶν σαρκικῶν ἐπιθυμιῶν, αἵτινες στρατεύον-
to abstain from fieshly desires, which war
ται κατὰ τῆς ψυχῆς" 12 τὴν. ἀναστροφὴν. ὑμῶν τοῖς
against the soul ; ?your *manner ‘of *life ®the
ἔθνεσιν ἔχοντες καλὴν, ἵνα ἐν.ᾧ Karahadovow ὑμῶν we
ἐν
7among
*nations *having fright that wherein they speak against you as
κακοποιῶν, ἐκ τῶν καλῶν ἔργων τέποπτεύσαντες" δοξά-
evil doers, through [your] good works haying witnessed they
owow τὸν θεὸν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ἐπισκοπῆς.
may glorify God in[the] day of visitation,
13 Ὑποτάγητε “οὖν! πάσῃ ἀνθρωπίνῃ κτίσει, διὰ
Be in subjection therefore to every human institution for the sake of
τὸν κύριον" εἴτε βασιλεῖ, ὡς ὑπερέχοντι" 14 εἴτε ἡγεμόσιν,
the Lord; whether to(the] king as supreme, or to governors
we Ov αὐτοῦ πεμπομένοις εἰς Exdiknow ἱμὲν" κακοποιῶν,
as by him sent, for vengeance [on] evil doers,
éxavov.dt ayaborowy 15 ore οὕτως ἐστὶν τὸ θέλημα
and praise [to] well doers ; (because so is the will
τοῦθεοῦ, ἀγαθοποιοῦντας φιμον τὴν τῶν ἀφρόνων
of God, [by] well doing to put tosilence the 2of “senseless
1 ἐποικοδομεῖσθε τ. d :
2 — τῇ TTrA 3 ἡ γραφή (read the scripture contains) L.
unbelieving) Trr.
ovres Witnessing LITrAW.
m διότι because GLTTrAW.
° ἀπιστοῦσιν (read but to [those]
Ρ λίθος LTrA. 9 + ὑμᾶς (read that ye abstain) L. τ ἐποπτεύ-
8 — οὖν LITra, t — μὲν GLTTrAW.
k +4 ets for LTTrA. 1 — τῷ LTTrA.
IT, 111. I
? ,
ἀνθρώπων
4
ine.
eee
Scloa
θεοῦ." 17. πάντα
of God. *All
θεὸν» φοβεῖσθε, τὸν βασιλέα τιμᾶτε.
°God ®fear, “the }*king honour.
18 Οἱ οἰκέται, ὑποτασσόμενοι ἐν παντὶ φόβῳ τοῖς. δεσ-
Servants, being subject with all fear to {your]
πόταις, οὐ μόνον τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς Kai ἐπιεικέσιν, ἀλλὰ Kai
masters, not only tothe good and gentle, but also
τοῖς σκολιοῖς. 19 τοῦτο. γὰρ χάρις. εἰ διὰ συνείδησιν
tothe crooked. For this [15] acceptable if for sake of conscience
θεοῦ ὑποφέρει τις λύπας, πάσχων ἀδίκως. 20 ποῖον. γὰρ
towards God *endures ‘anyone griefs, suffering unjustly, For what
κλέος, εἰ ἁμαρτάνοντες καὶ κολαφιζόμενοι ὑπομενεῖτε;
glory fis it], if sinning and being buffeted ye endure it ?
ἀλλ᾽ si ἀγαθοποιοῦντες Kai πάσχοντες ὑπομενεῖτε, τοῦτο Ὗ
but if doing good and suffering ye endure [it], this [15]
χάρις παρὰ θεῷ. 21 εἰς. τοῦτο.γὰρ ἐκλήθητε, ὅτι καὶ
acceptable with God, For to this ye were called; because also
χοιστὸς ἔπαθεν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν," Υἡμῖν! ὑπολιμπάνων ὑπογραμ-
Christ , suffered for us,. “us Neaving a model
’ τ , ~ ~ “ i ,
μόν, ἵνα ἐπακολουθήσητε τοῖς ἴχνεσιν. αὐτοῦ: 22 ὃς ἁμαρτίαν
that ye should follow after in his steps ; who $sin
᾽ 3 ΄ ᾽ A « , , ? ~ , ᾽ τς τι
οὐκι-ἑποίησεν, οὐδὲ εὑρέθη δόλος ἐν τῷ.στόματι. αὐτοῦ" 23 ὃς
‘did *no, neither was *found ‘guile in his mouth ; who,
΄ ? ΄ ΄ > ͵
λοιδορούμενος οὐκ. ἀντελοιδόρει, πάσχων οὐκ.ἠπείλει,
being railed αὖ, railed notinreturn; [when] suffering threatened not;
παρεδίδου.δὲ τῷ κρίνοντι δικαίως: 24 ὃς τὰς
but gave [himself] over tohim who judges righteously ; who
ἁμαρτίας.ἡμῶν αὐτὸς ἀνήνεγκεν ἐν τῷ«-σώματι. αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ TO
PETER.
’ , ai e. t ᾿ς ‘ ‘ « ? ,
ἀγνωσίαν" 16 we ἐλεύθεροι, Kai μὴ ὡς ἐπικά-
n *jgnorance ;) as free, and not “as ta,
ἔχοντες τῆς κακίας τὴν ἐλευθερίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς "δοῦλοι
*having Sof 7malice 7freedom, but as bondmen
τιμήσατε, τὴν ἀδελφότητα ἀγαπᾶτε, τὸν
shew “honour 3to, the brotherhood ‘love,
our sins himself bore in his body on the
΄ ~ , > ΄ ~ , ΄
ξύλον, ἵνα ταῖς. ἁμαρτίαις ἀπογενόμενοι, τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ ζή-
tree, that, to sins [we] being dead, to righteousness we
25 ἦτε. γὰρ we πρό-
σωμεν" οὗ τῷ. μώλωπι.:αὐτοῦ! ἰάθητε.
For ye were as
may liye; by whose bruise ye were healed.
, , ~ > ‘ A ,
Bara “πλανώμενα"" ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεστράφητε νῦν ἐπὶ τὸν ποιμένα
sheep going astray, but arereturned now to the shepherd
καὶ ἐπίσκοπον τῶν. ψυχῶν. ὑμῶν.
and overseer of your souls,
3 Ὁμοίως, Pat" γυναῖκες, ὑποτασσόμεναι τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀν-
a Likewise, wives, being subject to yourown hus-
δράσιν, ἵνα καὶ εἴ τινες ἀπειθοῦσιν τῷ λόγῳ, διὰ τῆς τῶν
bands, that,even if any are disobedient tothe word, by the “of *the
γυναικῶν ἀναστροφῆς ἄνευ λόγου “κερδηθήσωνται," 2 ἐπο-
*wives *conduct without [the] word they may be gained, hay-
a , ‘ > A « ~ εἰ
πτεύσαντες τὴν ἐν φόβῳ ἁγνὴν ἀναστροφὴν ὑμῶν
ἦπισ witnessed [*carried Sout] Sin ‘fear chaste Sconduct *your ;
3 ὧν toTw.oty ὁ ἔξωθεν ἐμπλοκῆς “τριχῶν," “καὶἱ"
whose “let “it “ποὺ *be *the “outward [Sone] “of ᾿ορταϊαϊηρ “of ‘hair, and
περιθέσεως χρυσίων, ἢ ἐνδύσεως ἱματίων κύόσμος'
**putting **around ‘of '’gold, ‘or '®putting *°on 2:0 22garments ‘adorning;
¥ θεοῦ δοῦλοι TTrA.
EGLTTrAW. 5 — αὐτοῦ LTr[A].
b—aiwtr[a]. © κερδηθήσονται they will be gained Lrtra,
w + yap for (this) La.
Σ ὑμῶν yOu EGLTTrA.
5 πλανώμενοι (read ye were going astray as sheep) LI'Tra.
4 — τριχῶν Le
597
sent by him for the
punishment of eyil-
doers, and for the
praise of them that do
well. 15 For so is the
will of God, that with
well doing ye may put
to silence the ignor-
ance of foolish men:
16 as free, and not
using your liberty for
a cloke of malicious-
ness, but as the ser-
vants of God. 17 Ho-
nour all men. Love
the brotherhood, Fear
God. Honour the king.
18 Servants, be sub-
ject to your masters
with all fear; not
only to the good and
gentle, but also to the
froward. 19 For this
is thankworthy, if a
man for conscience to-
ward God endure grief,
suffering wrongfully.
20 For what glory is zt,
if, when ye be buffeted
for your faults, ye
shall take it patiently?
but if, when ye do
well, and suffer for it,
ye take it patient-
ly, this is acceptable
with God. 21 For
even hereunto were
ye called: because
Christ alse suffered for
us, leaying us an ex-
ample, that ye should
follow his steps: 22 who
did no sin, neither was
guile found in his
mouth: 23 who, when
he was reviled, reviled
not again; when he
suffered, he threatened
not; but committed
himself to him that
judgeth righteously :
24 who his own self
bare our sins in his
own body on the tree,
that we, being dead to
sins, should live un-
to righteousness: by
Wu0se Stripes ye were
healed. 25 For ye were
as sheep going astray ;
but are now returned
unto the Shepherd and
Bishop of your souls.
Ill, Likewise, ye
wives, be in subjection
to your own husbands;
that, if any obey not
the word, they also
may without the word
be won by the conver-
sation of the wives;
2 while they behold
your chaste conversa~
tion coupled with fear.
3 Whose adorning let
it not be that outward
adorning of plaiting
the hair, and of wear-
Υ ὑμῖν you
εἢ ΟΥΙ»
598
ing of gold, or of put-
ting on of apparel;
4 but let it be the hid-
deu man of the heart,
in that which is not
corruptible, even the
ornament of a meek
and quiet spirit, which
is in the sight of God
of great price. 5 For
after this manner in
the old time the holy
women also, who trust-
ed in God, adorned
themselves, being in
subjection unto their
own husbands: 6 even
as Sara obeyed Abra-
ham, calling him lord:
whose daughters ye
are, as long as ye do
well, and are not a-
fraid with any amaze-
ment. 7 Likewise, ye
hushiuds, dweli with
them according to
hnowledge, giving ho--
nour unto the wife, as
unto the weakcr ves-
sel, and as being heirs
tegether of the grace
of life; that your
prayers be not hin-
dered.
8 Finally, be ye all
of one mind, having
compassion oneof an-
other, loveas brethren,
be pitiful, be court-
eous: 9 not rendering
evil for evil, or railing
for railing ; but con-
trariwise blessing ;
knowmg that ye are
thereunto called, that
ye should inherit a
blessing. 10 For he
that will love life,and
see good days, let him
refrain his tongue
frow evil, and his lips
that they speak no
guile: 11 let him es-
chew evil, and do good;
let him seek peace, and
ensue it. 12 For the
eyes of the Lord are
over the righteous, and
his ears are open unto
their prayers : but the
face of the Lord zs a-
gainst them that do
evil. 13 And whois he
that will harm you,
1 ye be followers of
that which is good?
14 But and if ye suf-
fer for righteousness’
sake, happy are ye:
and ke not afraid of
their terror, neither
be troubled; 15 but
sanctify the Lord God
in your hearts : and be
1G FH Diode CO av re a ΠῚ,
4 ἀλλ᾽ ὁ κουπτὸς τῆς καρδιας ἄνθρωπος, ἐν τῷ ἀφθάρτῳ
but the hidden of *the *heart ‘man, in the incorruptible
~ , 4 « ΄ ? ? ΄
τοῦ ἵπρᾳέος καὶ ἡσυχίου" πνεύματος, 0 ἐστιν ἐνώπιον
(ornament) ofthe meek and quiet spirit, which is before
τοῦ θεοῦ πολυτελές. 5 OUTWC-yap ποτε Kai αἱ ἅγιαι γυναῖκες
God of great price. For thus formerly also the holy women
ai ἐλπίζουσαι ξἐπὶ τὸν" θεὸν ἐκόσμουν ἑαυτάς, ὑποτασσό-
those hoping in God adorned themselves, being sub-
μέναι τοῖς. ἰδίοις ἀνδράσιν. 6 we Σάῤῥα "ὑπήκουσεν" τῷ
ject to their own husbands ; as Sarah obeyed
᾿Αβραάμ, κύριον αὐτὸν καλοῦσα, ἧς ἐγενήθητε τέκνα" aya-
Abraham, “lord “him ‘calling; of whom ye became children, do-
μηδεμίαν mronow. ἢ Ot
any consternation,
(lit. no)
ἄνδρες ὁμοίως, συνοικοῦντες κατὰ
Husbands likewise, dwelling with [them] according to knowledge, as
γνεστέρῳ σκεύει τῷ γυναικείῳ ἀπονέμοντες τιμήν, ὡς
weaker «[ΘΥ6}} *vessel*with*the “female, rendering [them] honour, as
καὶ Ἰσυγκληρονόμοι" χάριτος ζωῆς, εἰς τὸ μὴ ξἐκκύπτεσ-
also [being] joint-heirs of [the] grace of life, so as Snot *to *be °cut
θαι" τὰς. προσευχὰς ὑμῶν.
θοποιοῦσαι καὶ μὴ φοβούμεναι
μὴ }
ing good and not fearing [with]
γνῶσιν, ὡς ἀσθε-
witha
Toff your *prayers.
8 Τὸ δὲ τέλος, πάντες ὁμόφρονες, συμπαθεῖς, φιλ-
Finally, all [being] of one mind, sympathizing, loving
ἄδελφοι, εὔσπλαγχνοι, ᾿ἱφιλόφρονες" 9 μὴ ἀποδιδόντες
the brethren, tender hearted, friendly, not rendering
κακὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ, ἢ λοιδορίαν ἀντὶ λοιδορίας" τοὐναντίον.δὲ
evil for evil, or railing for railing; buton the conirary,
εὐλογοῦντες, ™EeldcrEe' Ori εἰς τοῦτο ἐκλήθητε, ἵνα εὐλογίαν
blessing, knowing that to this ~ye werecalled, that blessing
κληρονομήσητε. 10 o.yap θέλων ζωὴν ἀγαπᾷν. καὶ ἰδεῖν
ye should inherit. For he that wills 316. το ονθ, and to-see
ἡμέρας ἀγαθάς, παυσάτω τὴν.γλῶσσαν "αὐτοῦ" ἀπὸ
“days good, let him cause to cease his tongue from
κακοῦ, καὶ χείλη "αὐτοῦ! τοῦ μὴ λαλῆσαι δόλον. 11 ἐκκλι-
evil, and “lips "his not to speak guile. Let him turn
νάτω ἀπὸ κακοῦ, Kai ποιησάτω ἀγαθόν ζητησάτω εἰρήνην,
aside ἤτοτα " evil, and lethimdo geod. Let him seek — peace
καὶ διωξάτω αὐτήν. 12 ὅτι Pot! ὀφθαλμοὶ κυρίου ἐπὶ
and let him pursue it: becayse the of [the] Lord [are] ‘on
δικαίους, καὶ ὦτα.αὐτοῦ εἰς δέησιν. αὐτῶν. πρόσωπον. .δὲ
(the] righteous, and hisears towards their supplication. But [the] face
κυρίου ἐπὶ ποιοῦντας κακά. 13 καὶ τίς ὁ κακώ-
of (the) Lord [is] against those doing 601]. And who [is] he that shall in-
σων ὑμᾶς, ἐὰν τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ «μιμηταὶ; γένησθε;
jure you, if of *that*which [515] “good 4imitators ye Βῃοα be?
14 ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ πάσχοιτε διὰ δικαιοσύνην, μακάριοι.
But if also ye should suffer on account of righteousness, _ blessed [are ye];
τὸν. δὲ φόβον.αὐτῶν μὴ-φοβηθῆτε, μηδὲ ταραχθῆτε"
but their fear yeshould not be afraid of, neither should ye be troubled ;
15 κύριον. δὲ τὸν "Oeov' ἁγιάσατε ἐν ταῖς.καρδίαις. ὑμῶν"
but Ἴοτ 6 *God ‘sanctity in your hearts,
eyes
{ἡσυχίον καὶ πραέος L; πραέως (πραέος A) καὶ ἡσυχίου TIrA. 8 cis LTTrAW. 4 ὑπήκουεν L.
“«συνκληρονύμοις τ;
GLTraW ; ἐν- T.
because) LiTra.
P -- οἱ (read [the] Lord’s eyes), LTTra.
συγκληρονόμοις to joint-heirs Tra. k ἐγκόπτεσθαι to be hindered
1 χαπεινόφρονες humble minded GLrtTraw. m — εἰδότες (read ore
n — αὐτοῦ (read [his]) LTTra. o + δὲ and (let him turn aside) ttra,
4 ζηλωταὶ zealous LTTrAW. 1 χριστὸν Christ Lrvraw.
Tim, Iv. I
ἕτο: μοι. δὲ!
PE Dee Re
ἀεὶ πρὸς ἀπολογίαν παντὶ τῷ αἰτοῦντι ὑμᾶς
and ready [be] always for adefeuce to everyone that asks you
‘ ~ ~ , δ᾽
λόγον περὶ τῆς ἐν ὑμῖν ἐλπίδος, " μετὰ πρᾳὕτητος καὶ
an account coucerning the 7in “you Thope, with meevkness and
φόβου: 16 συνείδησιν ἔχοντες ἀγαθήν, iva ἐν. ᾧ ‘Katadaho-
fear ; a *conscience *having “good, that whereas they may speak
ow" ὑμῶν ὡς κακοποιῶν," καταισχυνθῶσιν οἱ ἐπηρεάζοντες
against you as evil doers, they may be ashamed who calumniate
ὑμῶν THY ἀγαθὴν ἐν χριστῷ ἀναστροφήν. 17 κρεῖττον. γὰρ
your good ‘in °Christ ‘manner “of “life. For [it is] better,
ἀγαθοποιοῦ i χρέλει" 0 Θεὰλ τοῦ θεοῦ, πά
iy ovyTae, El EAEL TO VE) μα του εοὺς πάσχειν,
(Sfor®you]*°doing''good, ‘if ‘wills [(7it]*the ‘will *of God, to suffer,
ἢ κακοποιοῦντας" 18 ὅτι καὶ χριστὸς ἅπαξ περὶ ἁμαο-
than doing evil; because 7indeed ‘Christ once for sins
τιῶν ἔπαθεν! δίκαιος ὑπὲρ ἀδίκων, ἵνα ἡμᾶς προσαγάγῃ
suffered, [the] just for [the] unjust, that us he might bring
τῷ θεῷ, θανατωθεὶς μὲν σαρκί, ζωοποιηθεὶς.δὲ ὅτῳ
to God; having been put to death in flesh, but made alive by the
πνεύματι, 19 ἐν ᾧ Kai τοῖς ἐν φυλακῇ πνεύμασιν πορευθεὶς
Spirit, in which also tothe ?in “prison spirits having gone
See e > , + « bi voy δέ "
ἑκηρυξεν, 20 ἀπειθήσασίν ποτε, ore Umak ἐξεδέχετο" ἡ
Was Waiting the
κατασκευα-
being pre-
sometime, when
ε , ~
ἡμέραις Νῶε,
days of Noe, [while was]
he preached, [who]
τοῦ θεοῦ μακροθυμία ἐν
*of 3God ‘longsuffering in [the]
disobeyed once
ζομένης κιβωτοῦ, εἰς ἣν "ὀλίγαι," ἁτουτέστιν" ὀκτώ, ψυχαὶ
pared [86] ark, into which few, that is eight souls,
γι ᾽ “Χ} ‘ ~ , ~
διεσώθησαν δι ὕδατος, 21 “ὃ! καὶ ἡμᾶς" ἀντίτυπον νῦν
were saved through water, which “also -us figure snow
σώζει βάπτισμα, οὐ σαρκὸς ἀπόθεσις ῥύπου, ἀλλὰ
*saves [even] baptism, not of fictsh a putting away of{the] filth, but
συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς éreowrnua εἰς θεόν, δι ἀνα-
Sof °a. δοοῃβοίθησθ 7good ['the] “demand “towards *God, by([the] το-
στάσεως ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, 22 ὃς ἐστιν» ἐν δεξιᾷ Frou" θεοῦ,
surrection of Jesus Christ, who is at [the] right hand of God,
πορευθεὶς εἰς οὐρανόν, ὑποταγέντων αὐτῷ ἀγγέλων καὶ
gone into heaven, Shaving “been *subjected *to*°him ‘angels “and
ἐξουσιῶν καὶ δυνάμεων.
Sauthorities πᾶ ὅροινϑιβ.
4 Χριστοῦ οὖν παθόντος "ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν" σαρκί, καὶ ὑμεῖς τὴν
Christ thenhavingsuffered for us in(the]flesh,also ye “*the
αὐτὴν ἔννοιαν ὁπλίσασθε' bre ὁ παθὼν ἱὲν" σαρκί,
Ssame Smind ‘arm “yourselves “with; for he that sufiered in [the] fiesh
πέπαυται ἁμαρτίας" 2 εἰς τὸ μηκέτι ἀνθρώπων ἐπιθυμίαις,
has done with sin ; no longer 1°men’s ®co lusts,
ἀλλὰ θελήματι θεοῦ τὸν ἐπίλοιπον ἐν σαρκὶ βιῶσαι χρόνον.
“but Sto ‘will *God’s*the *remaining “in [’the] “ΠοΞ. ‘to “live ~*time.
᾽ Αι ᾿ ῃ πο τ τε ῃ ΄ il ~ 7a" " ᾿
3 ἀρκετὸς. γὰρ *ypiv" ὁ παρεληλυθὼς χρόνος ἱτοῦ βίου," τὸ
For [is] sufficient for us the past time of life the
, The ~ ~ , Bi 2
™Jednua' τῶν ἐθνῶν "κατεργάσασθαι," πεπορευμένους ἐν
will of the nations to have worked out, having walked in
s — δὲ and xrrr[a]. t + ἀλλὰ but LTTrAW.
LiIrw 3 καταλαλεῖσθε ye are spoken against Ta.
may will GLTTraAw. γ ἀπέθανεν died urtr. 2 -- τῷ W.
Ὁ ἀπεξεδέχετο (omit Once) GLTTr\w. © ὀλίγοι few [persons] Lirraw.
6 ᾧ to which Ἐ. {ὑμᾶς you LTTrA, ε — τοῦ Tr [a].
i — ἐν (read [in]) LTTra. k— ἡμῖν τὰ. 1-- τοῦ βίου Litraw.
ἃ κατειργάσθαι LTTrAW.
ὅ99
ready always to give
an answer to every
man that asketh you
a reason of the hope
that is in you with
meekness and fear:
16 having a good con-
science; that, where-
as they speak evil of
you, as of evildoers,
they may be ashamed
that falsely accuse
your good convarsa-
tion in Christ. 17 For
it is better, if the will
of God be so, that ye
suffer for well doing,
than for evil doing.
18 For Christ alsohath
once suffered for sins,
the just for the un-
just, that he might
bring us to God, being
put to death in the
flesh, but quickened by
the Spirit : 19 by which
also be went and
preached unto the spi-
rits in prison; 20 which
sometime were disobe-
dient, when once the
longsuffering of God
waited in the days
of Noah, while the
ark was a preparing,
wherein few, that: is,
eight souls were saved
by water. 21 The like
figure whereunto even
baptism doth also now
save us (not the put-
ting away of the filth
of the flesh, but the
answer of a good con-
science toward God,)
by the resurrection of
Jesus Christ: 22 who is
gone into heaven, and
is on the right hand of
God; angels and au-
thorities and powers
being made subject un-
to him,
IV. Forasmuch then
as Christ hath suffered
for us in the flesh, arm
yourselves _ likewise
with the same mind :
for he thet hath suf-
fered in the flesh hath
ceased from sin; 2 that
he no leager should
live the re~t of his time
in the fle. to the lusts
of men, but to. the will
of God. 3 For the time
past of our lite may,
suffice us to have
wrought the will of
the Gentiles, when we
ν καταλαλοῦσιν they speak against
W — ὑμῶν ws κακοποιῶι TA.
4 — τῷ (read [in the]) GLrTtTraw.
χ θέλοι,
d τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν GT.
h --ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν LITA.
™ βουλῆημα ΕΥ̓ΡΓΑΛΥ͂,
600
walked in lascivious-
ness, lusts, ‘excess of
wine, revellings, bin-
quetings, and abo-
minable _ idolatries :
4 wherein the; -hink it
strange that yerunu not
with them to the same
excess of riot, speak-
ing evil of you: 5 who
shall give account to
him that is ready to
judge the quick and
the dead. 6 For for
this cause was the
gospel preached also to
them that are dead,
that they might be
judged according to
men in the ficsh, but
live according to God
in the spirit.
7 But the end of all
things is at hand: be
ye therefore sober, and
watch unto prayer.
8 And above allthings
have fervent charity
among yourselves : for
charity shall cover
the multitude of sins.
9 Use hospitality one
to another without
grudging. 10 As every
man hath received the
gift, even so minister
the same one to an-
other, as good stewards
of the manifold grace
of God. 11 Ifany man
speak, let him speak
as the oracles of God ;
if any man minister,
let him doit as of the
ability which God giv-
eth: that God in all
things may be glorified
through Jesus Christ,
to whorn be praise and
dominion for ever and
ever. Amen,
12 Beloved, think it
not strange concern-
ing the fiery trial
which is to try you, as
though some strange
thing happened unto
you: 13 but rejoice,
inasmuch as ye are par-
takers of Christ’s suf-
ferings; that, when his
glory shall bererealed,
ye may be glad also
with exceeding joy.
14 If yebe reproached
for the name of Christ,
happy are ye; for the
spirit of glory and of
God resteth upon you:
on their part he is evil
spoken of, but on your
‘part he is glorified.
15 But let none of you
suffer as a murderer,
or as a thief, or as an
evildoer, or as a busy-
body in other men’s
matters. 16 Yet if any
Ὁ — τὰς LTTrAW.
γυσμοῦ murmuring LTTraw.
pev to end of verse LTTra.
ΤΕ ΡΟ sar iV.
ἀσελγείαις, ἐπιθυμίαις, οἰνοφλυγίαις, κώμοις, πότοις, καὲ
licentiousness, lusts, wine-drinking, revels, drinkings, and
᾽ ΄ ’ , a ? im ΄ .
ἀθεμίτοις εἰδωλολατρείαις" 4 ἐνῷ ξενίζονται; i) συν-
unhallowed idolatries. Wherein théy thinkitstrange “not ‘run-
τρεχόντων ὑμῶν εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν τῆς ἀσωτίας ἀνάχυσιν,
ning *with([*them] ‘your to the sale 2of *dissoluteness ‘overflow,
βλασφημοῦντες" 5 οἱ ἀποδώσουσιν λόγον τῷ ἑτοίμως
speaking evil (of you}; who shall render account to him “ready
ἔχοντι κρῖναι ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς. 6 εἰς. τοῦτο.γὰρ καὶ
1who 315 to judge[the] living and([the] dead. For-to this [end] also
νεκροῖς εὐηγγελίσθη, ἵνα κοιθῶσιν μὲν
to [the] dead were the glad tidings announced, that they might be judged indeed
κατὰ ἀνθρώπους σαρκί, ζῶσιν. δὲ κατὰ θεὸν πνεύματι.
as regards men in [the] flesh; but might live as regards God in [the] Spirit.
Πάντων δὲ τὸ τέλος ἤγγικεν᾽' σωφρονήσατε οὖν
But οὗ allthings the end has drawn uear: be sober-minded therefore,
καὶ νήψατε εἰς ὁτὰς" προσευχάς 8 πρὸ πάντων Ρδὲ" τὴν
and be watchful unto prayers ; “before “all *things ‘but
εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἀγάπην ἐκτενῆ ἔχοντες, OTL ἀγάπη τκαλύψει"
among yourselves Slove “fervent ‘having, because love will cover
πλῆθος ἁμαρτιῶν. 9 φιλόξενοι εἰς ἀλλήλους ἄνευ "γογγυσ-
8ι multitude of sins; hospitable -to oneanother, without murmur-
μῶν" 10 ἕκαστος καθὼς ἔλαβεν χάρισμα, εἰς ἑαυτοὺς
ings ; each according as he received a gift, to each other
αὐτὸ διακονοῦντες, ὡς καλοὶ οἰκονόμοι ποικίλης χάριτος
it ‘serving, as good stewards of [the] various grace
θεοῦ" 11 εἴ τις λαλεῖ, ὡς λόγια θεοῦ" εἴ τις διακονεῖ, ὡς
of God, If anyone speaks— as oracles ofGod; if anyone serves— as
ἐξ ἰσχύος ἧς χορηγεῖ ὁ θεός" ἵνα ἐν πᾶσιν δοξάζηται ὁ
of strength which *supplies ‘God; that in all things may be glorified
θεὸς διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ χοιστοῦ, ᾧ ἐστιν ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος
God through Jesus Christ, towhom is the glory and the might
εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν.
to the. ages of the ages. Amen,
12 ᾿Αγαπητοί, μὴ.ξενίζεσθε rH ἐν ὑμῖν πυρώσει
ε Béloved, take notas strange the ‘amongst γου ‘fire [*of *persecution]
πρὸς πειρασμὸν ὑμῖν γινομένῃ, ὡς ἕένου ὑμῖν
for trial to you [which is] taking place, asif a strange thing to you
συμβαίνοντος" 13 ἀλλὰ ἱκαθὸ") κοινωνεῖτε τοῖς τοῦ χρισ-
[15] happening; but according as ye haveshare inthe 308
- , , {1 ’ > ~ > , ~ ,
τοῦ παθήμασιν, χαίρετε, ἵνα καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀποκαλύψει τῆς δόξης
SChrist ‘sufferings, rejoice, thatalso in the revelation of “glory
αὐτοῦ yapnre ἀγαλλιώμενοι. 14 εἰ ὀνειδίζεσθε ἐν
]
his ye mayrejoice exulting. If yeare reproached in [the]
ὀνόματι χοιστοῦ, μακάριοι" ὅτι τὸ τῆς δόξης" καὶ
name of Christ, blessed [are ye]; because the [spirit] of glory and
τὸ τοῦ θεοῦ πνεῦμα ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἀναπαύεται" “κατὰ.μὲν.αὐτοὺς ©
the 70f3God ‘Spirit upon you rests; on their part
ῳ ἢ NIUE ~ , =
βλασφημεῖται, κατὰ δὲ ὑμᾶς δοξάζεται." 15 μὴ.γαρ τις
heis blasphemed, but on your part he is glorified. Assuredly “not Sanyone
ὑμῶν πασχέτω ὡς φονεύς, ἢ κλέπτης, ἢ κακοποιός, ἢ ὡς
*of ὅγοι ‘let suffer as 8 murderer, or thief, or evil doer, or as
χἀλλοτριοεπίσκοπος." 16 εἰ δὲ ὡς χριστιανός, μὴ αἰσχυ-
overlooker of other people’s matters; butif as achristian, *not ‘let *him
p — δὲ TTrA. 4 + 7 EG. τ καλύπτει COVETS LTTTAW. 5 yoy-
τ καθὼς Ε. δ + καὶ δυνάμεως and of powerL. Κ - κατὰ
χα ἀλλοτριεπίσκοπος LTTr,
IV, V. I* PETER.
Li a A ~ t Ll
γέσθω, δοξαζέτω.δὲ τὸν θεὸν ἐν τῷ μέρει! τούτῳ. 17 Ore
be ashamed, but let him glorify God in 2respecth 818, Because
ὁ καιρὸς τοῦ ἄρξασθαι τὸ κρίμα ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ θεοῦ"
the ‘time[for] *to*haveSbegun‘the*judgment from the house of Got
εἰ δὲ πρῶτον ap ἡμῶν, τί TO τέλος τῶν ἀπειθούντων
{is come]; but if firs; from us, whatthe end ofthose disobeying
τῷ τοῦ θεοῦ εὐαγγελίῳ; 18 καὶ εἰ ὁ δίκαιος μόλις σώζεται,
the Sof *God ‘glad “tidings? And if therighteous with difficulty is saved,
ὁ ἀσεβὴς Kai ξΣ ἁμαρτωλὸς ποῦ φανεῖται; 19 ὥστε καὶ
3088 *ungodly ®and ®sinner 1where “shall appear ? Wherefore also
, , ~ ~ 4 ~
οἱ πάσχοντες κατὰ To θέλημα τοῦὔθεοῦ, "ὡς" πιστῷ
they who suffer accordingtothe will of God as toa faithful
kristy παρατιθέσθωσαν τὰς ψυχὰς "ἑαυτῶν" ἐν “ἀγαθοποιΐᾳ οἱ
Creator let them commit their souls in well doing.
5 Πρεσβυτέρους 4 “τοὺς" ἐν ὑμῖν παρακαλῶ ὁ foup-
Elders who [are] among you lexhort whof[am] 8
΄ ‘ ~ ~ ~ , c
πρεσβύτερος" καὶ μάρτυς τῶν» τοῦ χριστοῦ παθημάτων, ὃ
fellow elder and witness of the 7o0f*the “Christ lsufferings, who
καὶ τῆς μελλούσης ἀποκαλύπτεσθαι δόξης κοινωνός. 2 ποι-
also of the 2a bouts “to *be Srevealed shep-
pavare τὸ ἐν ὑμῖν ποίμνιον τοῦ θεοῦ, δἐπισκοποῦντεςε" μὴ
herd the *among *you flock “of °God, exercising oversight not
~ > 1 , Ε Ω , ~ ?
ἀναγκαστῶς, adr’! ἑκουσίως" μηδὲ αἰσχοοκερδῶς, ἀλλὰ προ-
by constraint, but willingly ; not for base gain, but. readi-
, « ~ ΄
θύμως" 8. μηδ᾽ ὡς κατακυριεύοντες τῶν κλήρων, ἀλλὰ
ἘΘΊΟΥΥ [am] partaker:
ly; not as exercising lordship over [your] possessions, but
τύποι γινόμενοι τοῦ ποιμνίου. 4 καὶ φανερωθέντος
patterns being of the flock. And *haying *been “manifested
τοῦ ἀρχιποίμενος, κομιεῖσθε τὸν ἀμαράντινον τῆς δύξης
1the chief *shepherd, ye shall receive the unfading 308 “glory
στέφανον.
ἸΟΥΟΎΙ,
, ,
5 Ὁμοίως, νεώτεροι, ὑποτάγητε πρεσβυτέροις" πάντες
Likewise, [ye] younger [ones], besubject to[the]elder(ones], all
a“ ΄ -.ε , ε A - ,
δὲ ἀλλήλοις ὑποτασσόμενοι" τὴν ταπεενοφροσύνην ἐγκομβώ-
Jandonetoanother being subject Shumility *pind
σασθε ὅτι ὁθεὸς ὑπερηφάνοις ἀντιτάσσεται, ταπεινοῖς
7on; because God [the] proud sets himself against, to [*the] *humble
dé δίδωσιν χάριν. ὃ ταπεινώθητε οὖν ὑπὸ τὴν κραταιὰν
*but gives grace. Be humbled therefore under the mighty
Ἰχεῖρα! τοῦ θεοῦ, iva ὑμᾶς ὑψώσῃ ἐν Kapy™ 7 πᾶσαν
hand of God, that you he may exalt in[due} time; all
τὴν. μέριμναν ὑμῶν "ἐπιῤῥίψαντες" im αὐτόν, Ort αὐτῷ
your care having cast upon him, because with him
μέλει περὶ ὑμῶν. 8 νήψατε, γρηγορήσατε, Port ὁ ἀντίδικος
thereiscare about you. Be sober, watch, because “adversary
« ~ , e , ᾽ ’ὔ . ~ ~ » ΄ hi
ὑμῶν διάβολος, we λέων ὠρυόμενος, περιπατεῖ, ζητῶν Priva
tyour [the] « devil, as a lion lroaring, goes about, seeking whom
«καταπίῃ"" 9. ᾧ ἀντίστητε στερεοὶ τῇ πίστει, εἰδότες τὰ
he may swallow up. Whom resist, firm in faith, knowing the
αὐτὰ τῶν παθημάτων TH ἐν “κόσμῳ ὑμῶν ἀδελφότητι
same sufferings 7which [515] ®in [?°the] ‘world *in Syour ®brotherhood
Y ὀνόματι NaMe LTTrAW. z+ other. 8 — ὡς ΣΤΊΤΑ.
© ἀγαθοποιΐαις LW. 4 + οὖν then Lrtra. 8 — τοὺς LIrA.
σκοποῦντες TIA}. ἃ ἀλλὰ TTrA,
μενοὺ LTTrAW. 1 χείραν T.
ψαντες LTTrA, --- ὅτι GLTTrAW.
καταπίειν Tre τ᾿ τῷ the TTr,
Ρ τινὰ SOME One L,
i+ κατὰ θεόν according to God LTTr.
m + ἐπισκοπῆς (read in time of visitation) L.
4 καταπιεῖν to swallcw up LTa ;
601
man suffer asa Chris-
tian, let him .not be
ashamed ; but let him
glorify God on this
behalf. 17 For the time
is come that judgment
must begin at the
house of God: and if
at first begin at us, what
shall the end be of
them that obey not the
gospel of God? 18 And
if the righteousscarce-
ly be saved, where
shall the ungodly and
the sinner appear?
19 Wherefore let them
that suffer according
to the will of God
commit the keeping of
their souls to him in
well doing, as unto a
faithful Creator.
Y. The elders which
are among you 1 ex-
hort, who am also an
elder, and a witness
of the sufferings of
Christ, and also a par-
taker of the glory that
shall be revealed:
2 Feed the flock of
God which is among
you, taking the over-
sight thereof, not by
constraint, but wil-
lingly ; not for filthy
lucre, but of a ready
mind; 3 neither as
being lords over God's
heritage, but being en-
samples to the flock.
4 And when the chief
Shepherd shall appear,
ye shall receive a
crown of glory that
fadeth not away.
5 Likewise, ye young-
er, submit yourselves
unto the elder. Yea,
all ef you be subject
one to another, and be
clothed with humility:
for God resisteth the
proud, and _= giveth
grace to the humble.
6 Humble yourselves
therefore under the
mighty hand of God,
that he may exalt you
in due time: 7 casting
allyour care upon him;
for he careth for you,
8 Be sober, be vigilant;
because your adver-
sary the devil, as a
roaring lion, walketh
about, seeking whom
hemay devour: 9whom
resist stedfast in the
faith, knowing that
the same afflictions are
Ὁ αὐτῶν LTTrAW.
f συν- T. & — ἐπι-
4. ΄
k — ὑποτασσό-
a ἐπιρί-
602
uecomplished in your
brethren that are in
the world, 10 But the
God of all grace, who
hath called us unto his
eternal glory by Christ
Jesus, after that ye
have suffered a while,
make you perfect, sta-
blish, strengthen, set-
tle you. 11 To him be
glory and dominitn
for ever andever, A-
men.
12 By Silvanus, a
(faithful brother unto
you, as I suppose, I
have written bricfly,
exhorting, and testify-
ing that this is the true
grace of God wherein
ye stand. 13 The church
that is at Babylon,
elected together with
you, saluteth you ; and
so doth Marcus my son,
11 Greet ye one an-
other with a kiss of
charity. Peace be with
you all that are in
Christ Jesus. Amen,
ΠΕΤΡΟΥ a: 1.
᾿ ~ « cy ‘ ia , e ,
ἐπιτελεῖσθαι. 10 ὁ. δὲ θεὸς πάσης χάριτος, ὁ καλέσας
ἀγα “being “accomplished. Butthe God ofall grace, who called
ἡ μᾶς εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον αὐτοῦ δόξαν ἐν χριστῷ “Ιησοῦ," ὀλίγον
us to “eternal ‘his glosy in Christ Jesus, alittle while
παθόντας. αὐτὸς “καταρτίσαι ὑμᾶς." “στηρίξαι, ofevwr
[78] leaving suffered, *himsclf ‘may perfect you, mayheestablish, may he
ν « fe Ma . , >
Σὴ δόξα καὶ" τὸ κράτος εἰς
το
11 αὐτῷ
σαι." πθεμελιώσαι""
to him [be] the glory and the might,
strengthen, may he found [you]:
τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ἀμήν.
the ages ofthe ages. Amen, :
12 Διὰ Σιλουανοῦ ὑμῖν *rov" πιστοῦ ἀδελφοῦ, we λογίζο-
ΒΥ Silvanus, *to°*you ‘the “faithful “brother, as ILreckon,
μαι, Ov ὀλίγων ἔγραψα, παρακαλῶν καὶ ἐπιμαρτυρῶν ταύτην
briefly 1 wrote, exhorting and testifying this
εἶναι ἀληθῆ χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰς ἣν *éornKare." 13 ᾿Ασπά-
to be [the] true grace of God, in which γα stand. *Sa-
ζεται ὑμᾶς ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτή; καὶ Μάρκος
lutes Syou ‘she °in ®Babylon “elected “with [*you], and Mark
ὁιυἱός μου. 14 ἀσπάσασθε ἀλλήλους ἐν φιλήματι ἀγάπης.
my son. Salute one :nother with a kiss of love.
> ΄ « ~ ~ ~ τὰ ~ ? ~ 7
eionvyn ὑμῖν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐν χριστῷ ἢ Ἰησοῦ." “ἀμήν.
Peace [be] withyou all Jesus. Amen,
WWérpou ἐπιστολὴ καθολικὴ πρώτη."
*Of°Peter “Epistle “General ‘First.
who [are]in Christ
*ENISTOAH TETPOY KAOOAIKH AEYTEPA."
SEPISTLE
SIMON Peter, a ser-
vant and an apostle of
Jesus Christ, to them
that have obtained like
precious faith with us
through the righteous-
ness of God and our
Saviour Jesus Christ:
2 Grace and peace be
multiplied unto you
through the know-
ledge of God, and of
Jesus our Lord,
3 According as his
divine power hath giv-
en unto us all things
that pertain unto life
and godliness, through
the knowledge of him
that hath called us
to glory and virtue:
4 whereby are given
unto us exceeding
great and precious
promises: that by these
ye might be partakers
of the divine nature,
having escaped the
5 ὑμᾶς you LTTrAW.
’ στηρίξει. σθενώσει will establish, will strengthen GLrtvaw.
GTAW ; — θεμελιώσαι LTr.
᾿Ιησοῦ LTTra.
ye LITra. b—
iléerpov a’ TrA.
*OF “PETER “GENERAL ‘SECOND.
fSYMEQN'" Πέτρος δοῦλος Kai ἀπόστολος ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ,
Simeon Peter, bondman and apostie of Jesus Christ,
τοῖς ἰσότιμον ἡμῖν λαχοῦσιν πίστιν ἐν δικαιο-
to those who “like Sprecious Swith°us ‘obtained “faith through([the] right-
σύνῃ τοῦ.θεοῦ. ἡμῶν Kai σωτῆρος δ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ 2 χάρις
Christ : Grace
e6pusness of our God and Saviour Jesus
ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη πληθυνθείη ἐν ἐπιγνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ
toyou and peace bemultiplied in[the] knowledge of God, and
"Iqoov τοῦ.κυρίου. ἡμῶν.
of Jesus our Lord.
3 Ὡς πάντα ἡμῖν τῆς θείας. δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ τὰ
As ®all *things °to 7us *divine Spower "his '°which [*’pertain]
πρὸς ζωὴν καὶ εὐσέβειαν δεδωρημένης. διὰ τῆς ἐπιγνώσεως
126900 = *3Jife and iSniety *has °given, through the knowledge
τοῦ καλέσαντος ἡμᾶς διὰ δόξης καὶ ἀρετῆς." 4 δι ὧν
of him who ealled us by glory and _ virtue, through which
e ~ ‘ , , rd
τὰ Ἐμέγιστα ἡμῖν καὶ τίμια! ἐπαγγέλματα δεδώρηται, ἵνα
Sthe ‘greatest *to°us *and *precious »°promises the “has given, that
διὰ τούτων γένησθε θείας κοινωνοὶ φύσεως, ἀπο-
through these ye may begome “of [*the] “divine *partakers nature, hav-
Υ καταρτίσει Will perfect [you] LIrraw.
χ θεμελιώσει Will found
Σ ΞΕ TOUR: ἃ στῆτε stand
4 — the subscription EGLIW ;
τ-- Ἰησοῦ Ὑ{τὸ].»
y — ἢ δόξα καὶ ΤΙΎΤΑ.
© -- ἀμήν GLITrA.
ὃ + τοῦ ἀποστόλου the apostle E; — καθολικὴ G; Πέτρου β΄ LTAW ; ἸΤέτρου ἐπιστολὴ 8΄ Tr.
Σίμων Simon L.
ὃ + ὀ ἡμῶν our (Saviour) E.
own glory and virtue ΤΊ τ Νὴ.
ἈΞ τὰ. ἰ ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ καὶ ἀρετῇ by [his]
Κ μέγιστα καὶ τίμια ἡμῖν LITA; τίμια ἡμῖν καὶ μέγιστα 1.
PEE eR:
ἐπιθυμίᾳ φθορᾶς. 5 Kat
®lust ‘eorruption. ‘*?also
,
παρεισενεγκαγ-
‘having ‘*brought **in '®be-
1p II
᾿ - 2 1 , 2
φυγόντες THC ἕν κοσμῳ ἐν
ingescaped the “in ([Sthe] ‘world ‘through
MavTo-TOUTO' ἐ, σπουδὴν πᾶσαν
Sfor “this '°very ‘reason 7but, ‘®diligence, *7all
᾽ ΄ > ~ ΄ « ~ ‘ ? ΄ > ‘ me Ah? “Ὁ
TEC, ETLYOONYNOATE ἐν TI). πιστει.υμῶν τὴν ἀρετὴν. ἐν. δὲ τῇ ἀρετῇ
sides, supply ye in your faith virtue, and in virtue
‘ ~ , ~ ΄ ‘ ’ Ἂ γ ‘ ΤῸ
τὴ» γνῶσιν, 6 ἐν. δὲ τῇ γνώσει τὴν ἐγκράτειαν, ἐν.δὲ τῇ ἐγκρα-
knowledge, andin knowledge self-control, andin “° self-con-
͵ ‘ ε ΄ Ἔ ~ ~ ‘ ww ᾽ "
τείᾳ τὴν ὑπομονήν, ἐν. δὲ τῇ ὑπομονῇ τὴν εὐσέβειαν, 7 ἐν. δὲ
trol endurance, and in endurance piety, and in
τῇ εὔσεβείᾳ τὴν φιλαδελφίαν, ἐν. δὲ τῇ φιλαδελφίᾳ THY ἀγάπην.
piety brotherly love, and in brotherly love love:
~ Rains ΄ ᾿ \ ΄ ᾽
8 ταῦτα.γὰρ ὑμῖν "ὑπάρχοντα" καὶ πλεονάζοντα, οὐκ
for these things *in *you ‘being and abounding [to *be] ®neither
ἀργοὺς οὐδὲ ἀκάρπους καθίστησιν εἰς τὴν τοῦ.κυρίου. ἡμῶν
1116 ‘nor ®unfruitful ‘make ([*you] as to the ?of “our *Lord
᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ ἐπίγνωσιν. 9 ᾧ. γὰρ μὴ.πάρεστιν ταῦτα
®Jesus “Christ *knowledge ;
τυφλός ἐστιν, μυωπάζων, λήθην.λαβὼν τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ τῶν
blind . heis, short sighted, having forgotten the purification
πάλαι αὐτοῦ ἁμαρτιῶν." 10° Διὸ μᾶλλον, ἀδελφοί, σπου-
*of old ‘of 315 3sins, Wherefore rather, brethren, be dili-
δάσατε βεβαίαν ὑμῶν τὴν κλῆσιν Kai ἐκλογὴν “ποιεῖσθαι "
gent 7sure Syour *calling °and ‘election 1to “make,
ταῦτα.γὰρ ποιοῦντες οὐμὴ πταίσητε πότε. 11 οὕτως
for these things doing inno wise shall ye stumble at any time. ?Thus
yap πλουσίως ἐπιχορηγηθήσεται ὑμῖν ἡ εἴσοδος εἰς THY alw-
for Syichly ‘shall *be supplied to youthe entrance into the eter-
vioy βασιλείαν τοῦ. κυρίου. ἡμῶν Kai δωτῆρος ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ.
nal kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
12 Διὸ τοὐκ.ἀμελήσω" Siac ἀεὶ" ὑπομιμνήσκειν
Wherefore I will not neglect “you ‘always ‘to *put in remembrance
περὶ τούτων, καίπερ εἰδότας, καὶ ἐστηριγμένους ἐν
concerning these things, although knowing [them] and having been established in
TH παρούσῃ ἀληθείᾳ. 13 δίκαιον.δὲ ἡγοῦμαι, ἐφ᾽ ὕσον εἰμὶ ἐν
the present truth. But right lLIesteemit, aslongas Iam in
τούτῳ τῷ σκηνώματι, διεγείρειν ὑμᾶς ἐν ὑπομνήσει"
this tabernacle, tostirup you by putting[you]inremembrance,
14 εἰδὼς ὅτι ταχινή ἐστιν ἡ ἀπόθεσις τοῦ.σκηνώματός.μου,
knowing that speedily is the putting off of my tabernacle
καθὼς καὶ ὁ.κύριος ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦς χριστὸς ἐδήλωσέν μοι.
[to be], as also our Lord Jesus Christ signified to me;
15 σπουδάσω.δὲ καὶ ἑκάστοτε ἔχειν ὑμᾶς μετὰ
but I will be diligent also at every time for you to have [it in your power] after
'τὴν.-ἐμὴν ἔξοδον τὴν τούτων μνήμην. ποιεῖσθαι. 16 οὐ.γὰρ
my departure ‘these °things 'to *haye “in *remembrance, For not
σεσοφισμένοις μύθοις ἐξακολουθήσαντες ἐγνωρίσαμεν ὑμῖν THY
‘cleverly-imagined “fables *having *followed *out we made known to you the
τοῦ. κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ δύναμιν Kai παρουσίαν, ἀλλ᾽
“of our °Lord 7Jesus Christ “power Zand Scoming, but
ἐπόπται γενηθέντες τῆς ἐκείνου μεγαλειότητος. 17 λαβὼν
eye-witnesses having been of his majesty. *TTaving “received
γὰρ παρὰ θεοῦ πατρὸς τιμὴν Kai δόξαν, φωνῆς ἐνεχθεί-
‘for from God[the] Father honour and glory, 7a “voice *having “been
1+ τῷ the urrr. τὰ αὐτοὶ (read but ye also) 1,
© ἁμαρτημάτων GTTr.
4 ποιεῖσθε Ye make L, τ μελλήσω I will take care LTTraw.
for with whom are not present these things
603
corruption that is in
the world through Lust.
5 And beside this, giv-
ing all diligence, add
to your faith virtue ;
and to virtue know-
ledge ; 6and to know-
ledge temperance ; and
to temperance pati-
ence ; and to patience
godliness; 7 and to
godliness _ brotherly
kindness ; and to bro-
therly kindness cha-
rity. 8 For if these
things be 1n you, and
abound, they make
you that ye shall nei-
ther be barren nor un-
fruitful in the know-
ledge of our Lord Je-
sus Christ. 9 But he
that lacketh these
things is blind, and
cannot see afar off,
and hath forgotten
that he was purged
from his old sins,
10 Wherefore the ra-
ther, brethren, give
diligence to make your
calling and election
sure: for if ye do these
things, ye shall never
fall: 11 for so an en-
trance shall be mini-
stered unto you abun-
dantly into the ever-
lasting kingdom of our
Lord and Saviour Je-
sus Christ.
12 Wherefore I will
not be negligent to put
you always in remein-
brance of these things,
though ye know them,
and be established in
the present truth.
13 Yea, J thinkit meet,
as long as I am in this
tabernacle, to stir you
up by putting you in re-
membrance; 14 know-
ing that shortly I
musi put’ off this my
tabernacle, even as our
Lord Jesus Christ hath
shewed me. [IS More-
over I will endeavour
that ye may be able
after my decease to
have these things al-
Ways in remembrance.
16 For we have not
followed cunningly
devised fables, when
we made known unto
you the power and
coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ, but were
eyewitnesses of his
majesty. 17 For he re-
ceived from God the
Father honour and
glory. when therecame
such a voiee to him
from the _ excellent
glory; This is my bes
. παρόντα being present L.
P + ἵνα διὰ τῶν καλῶν ὑμῶν ἔργων that by your good works L,
8 ἀεὶ ὑμᾶς GTTrAW.
604
loved Son, in whom Τ
am wellpleased. 18And
this voice which came
from heaven we heard,
when we were with
himin the holy mount.
19 We have also a more
sure word of prophecy;
whereunto ye do well
that ye take heed, as
unto a light that
shineth ina dark place,
until the day dawn,
and the day star a-
rise in your hearts:
20 knowing this first,
that no prophecy of
the scripture is of any
private interpretation.
21 For the prophecy
came not in old time
by the will of man:
but holy men of God
spake as they were
moved by the Holy
Ghost.
11, But there were
false prophets also a-
mong the people, cven
as there shall be false
teachers among you,
who privily shall bring
in damnable heresies,
even denying the Lord
that bought them,
and bring upon them-
selves swift destruc-
tion. 2 And many shall
follow their pernicious
ways; by reason of
whom the way of truth
“shall be evil spoken
of. 3 Aud through co-
vetousness shall they
with feigned words
muke merchandise of
you : whose judgment
now of a long time
lingereth not, and
their damnation slum-
bereth not. 4 For if
God spared not the
angels that sinned,
but cast them down to
hell, πὰ delivered
them into chains of
darkness, to be reserv-
ed unto judgment ;
5 and spared not the
old world, but saved
Noah the eighth per-
gon, ἃ preacher of
righteousness, bring-
ing in the flood upon
the world of the un-
godly ; 6 and turning
the cities of Sodom and
Gomorrha into ashes
condemned them with
an overthrow, making
them an ensample unto
those that after should
live ungodly; 7 and
delivered just Lot,
vexed with the filthy
conversation of the
NQETPOY. B ΤῊ:
op ln. rot WENO les | ~ ~ , Ἐπ,
onc αὐτῷ τοιᾶσδε ὑπὸ τῆς μεγαλοπρεποῦς δόξης, ‘Obrdc
®brought 7to μὰ ‘such by the very excellent glory: This
ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός," εἰς ὃν ἐγὼ εὐδόκησα. 18 καὶ
is my Son the beloved, in whom I have found delight. Aud
ταύτην THY φωνὴν ἡμεῖς ἠκούσαμεν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐνεχθεῖσαν,
this voice we heard *from “heaven ‘brought,
‘ ? ~ »” 7 ~ ym aC, " . ἊΝ 2 Ν
συν αὐτῷ OVTEC ἐν τῷ YODEL τῳ αγιῳ. 19 καὶ ἐχομὲν βεβαι-
δι Shim ‘*being on the “mount ‘holy. and we have more
ότερον TOY προφητικὸν λόγον, ᾧ καλῶς ποιεῖτε προσέχοντες,
sure the prophetic word, towhich *well ‘ye *do taking heed,
ὡς λύχνῳ φαίνοντι ἐν αὐχμηρῷ τόπῳ, ἕως οὗ ἡμέρα διαυγάσῃ.
as toalamp shining in anobscure place, until day should dawn,
"ἡ ’ ? la 3 ~ Τὰ « ~ ὃ 9 ~
Kal φωσφόρος ἀνατείλῃ ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις. ὑμῶν. 20 τοῦτο
and [the] morning star should arise in your hearts ; this
πρῶτον γινώσκοντες, OTL πᾶσα προφητεία γραφῆς ἰδίας
first knowing, that’ 7any
(lit. every)
ἐπιλύσεως ov-yiverat. 21 οὐ.γὰρ θελήματι ἀνθρώπου ἠνέχθη
M°interpretation 515 ‘not, for not by (the) will of man was *brought
ποτὲ προφητεία," “ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ πνεύματος ἁγίου φερό-
Sat*any°*time ‘prophecy, but, Sby [*the] *Spirit °Holy ‘being
μενοι thadnoay You" ἐζγιοι! ἃ θεοῦ ἄνθρωποι.
“borne, spoke 7the holy ΟΕ God °men.
Q Eyévovro.cé καὶ ψευδοπροφῆται ἐν τῷ λαῷ, we Kai
But there were also false prophets among the people, as also
ἐν ὑμῖν ἔσονται ψευδοδιδάσκαλοι, οἵτινες παρεισάξουσιν
among you will be false teachers, who will bring in stealthily
αἱρέσεις ἀπωλείας, Kai TOY ἀγοοάσαντα αὐτοὺς δεσπότην ἀρ-
“sects ‘destructive, and *the *who*bought them SMaster 166-
VOUMEVOL, ἐπάγοντες ἑαυτοῖς ταχινὴν ἀπώλειαν" 2 Kai πολλοὲ
nying, bringing upon themselves swift destruction ; and many
ἐξακολουθήσουσιν αὐτῶν ταῖς θἀπωλείαις." δι οὺς ἡ ὁδὸς
will follow out their destructive ways, through whom the way
τῆς ἀληθείας βλασφημηθήσεται" 3 καὶ ἐν πλεονεξίᾳ πλασ-
ofthe truth will be evil spoken of, And through covetousness with
τοῖς λόγοις ὑμᾶς ἐμπορεύσονται᾽ οἷς τὸ κρίμα ἔκπαλαι
well-turned words you they willmakegainof:forwhom judgment of old
οὐκ. ἀργεῖ, καὶ H-aTWwAELA.avTOY οὐ-νυστάζει. 4 El_yap ὁ θεὸς
is ποῦ 1416, and their destruction slumbers not. For if God
. ἀγγέλων ἁμαρτησάντων οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλὰ σειραῖς"
[086] angels who sinned spared not, but 5to °chains
ζόφου ταρταρώσας παρέδωκεν
10of τ darkness ‘having “cast [Sthem] *to *the “deepest abyss delivered [them]
εἰς κρίσιν “τετηρημένους" 5 καὶ ἀρχαίου κόσμου οὐκ
for judgment having been kept ; and [the] ancient world “got
ἐφείσατο, “ἀλλ᾽ ὄγδοον Νῶε δικαιοσύνης κήρυκα ἐφύ-
\spared, but ([®the]*cighth *Noe 7of®righteousness ‘a°herald ‘pre-
λαξἕξεν, κατακλυσμὸν κόσμῳ ἀσεβῶν ἐπάξας" 6 καὶ
served, [the] floodupon [{Π6] world of [the] ungodly having brought in; and
πόλεις Σοζόμων καὶ Γομόῤῥας ) redpwoac κατα-
[{Π6] cities of Sodom and Gomorrha having reduced to ashes with ἀπ
στροφῃ κατέκρινεν, ὑπόδειγμα μελλόντων ἀσε-
overthrow condemned [them], *an *example [Sto *those] 7being®about °to live
“prophecy “of scripture 708 Sits °own
ε Ὁ vids μον ὃ ἀγαπητός μον οὗτός ἐστιν My Son my beloved this is a. ¥ ἁγίῳ
ὄρει Tra. “ προφητεία ποτέ Tra. * ἀλλὰ TIrAW. Υ — ol GLTTrAW. 2 απὸ
(read 1.nen from God) τὰ. ἃ -Ὁ τοῦ L. Ὁ ἀσελγείαις licentiousnesses GLTTrAW. © σιροῖς
10 deus LT; σειροῖς to dens Tra.
Ὁ keep, to be punished 1,
_ ὃ τηρουμένους te be kept Grrraw; κολαζομένους τηρεῖν
ε ἀλλὰ TIra.
ΠῚ LE) 21300 18) 18.
ev τεθεικώς᾽ 7 καὶ δίκαιον Λώτ, καταπονούμενον ὑπὸ τῆς
"ungodly *having “set; and righteous Lot, oppressed by the
~ ? , ? ΄ ~ ’ ts ,
τῶν ἀθέσμων ἐν ἀσελγείᾳ ἀναστροφῆς, [ἐῤῥύσατο"" 8 βλέμ-
“of *the Slawless “1π “liceutiousness *conduct he delivered, (through
Rae γὰρ καὶ ἀκοῇ £6" δίκαιος, δἐγκατοικῶν! ἐν αὐτοῖς,
eeing ‘for and hearing, the righteous [man], dwelling among them,
« , ‘ , 3 ’ ”
ἡμέραν ἐξ ἡμέδας ψυχὴν δικαίαν ἀνόμοις ἔργοις
day by day ([*his] *soul
‘righteous ®with their] 7lawless works
? , ¥ 4 fio ely ? ~ 3. i ~ II
ἐβασάνιζεν" 9 οἶδεν κύριος εὐσεβεῖς ἐκ ἱπειρασμοῦ
*tormented,) Mknows [*the]?°Lord [how the] pious outof temptation
« , > . , ε΄ ,
ῥύεσθαι. . ἀδίκους. δὲ εἰς ἡμέραν κρίσεως κολαζομένους
to deliver, and [the] unrighteous to aday ofjudgment “to *be °punished
τηρεῖν" 10 μάλιστα. δὲ τοὺς ὀπίσω σαρκὸς ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ
*to “keep; and specially those who after [the] flesh in [the] lust
μιασμοῦ πορευομένους, Kai κυριότητος καταφρονοῦντας.
of pollution walk, and lordship despise. (They
Τολμηταί, αὐθάδεις, δόξας οὐ.τρέμουσιν βλασφημοῦντες"
are) daring, self-willed; “glories ‘they *tremble*not “speaking ‘evil Sof ;
11 ὅπου ἄγγελοι ἰσχύϊ καὶ δυνάμει μείζονες ὄντες, οὐ φέ-
where angels ‘in*strength®and ‘power greater ‘being, 8not 7do
povow Kar αὐτῶν rapa κυρίῳ" βλάσφημον κρίσιν.
bring against them, before [the] Lord, a railing charge.
12 οὗτοι.δε, ὡς ἄλογα ζῶα ἱφυσικὰ γεγενημένα" sic ἅλω-
But these, as “irrational animals ‘natural born for cap-
ow καὶ φθοράν, ἐν vic ἀγνοοῦσιν βλασφημοῦντες, ἐν
ture and corruption, “in *what *they ®are ignorant 508
τῇ. φθορᾷ. αὐτῶν ™caragdPapijoovrat,! 18
their corruption shall utterly perish, being about to receive [the]
μισθὸν ἀδικίας, ἡδονὴν ἡγούμενοι THY ἐν.ἡμέρᾳ τρυφήν,
reward of unrighteousness;*pleasure ‘esteeming “ephemeral 7indulgence ;
σπῖλοι Kal μῶμοι, ἐντρυφῶντες ἐν ταῖς "ἀπάταις" αὐτῶν, συν-
spots andblemishes, Inxuriating in 7deceits ‘their, feast-
EVWXOUPEVOL ὑμῖν, 14 ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντες μεστοὺς μοιχαλίδος
ing with you ; eyes having full of an adulteress,
kai Caxararavorouvc" ἁμαρτίας, δελεάζοντες ψυχὰς ἀστηρίκ-
and that cease not from sin, alluring souls unestablish-
τους, καρδίαν γεγυμνασμένην Ῥπλεονεξίαις" ἔχοντες, κατάρας
ed ; 2 Sheart *exercised Sin Scraying *having, ®of.°curse
᾿ τέκνα, 15 “καταλιπόντες" ττὴν" εὐθεῖαν ὁδόν, ἐπλανήθησαν,
Tchildren ; having left 186 straight way, they went astray,
ἐξακολουθήσαντες τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ Βαλαὰ τοῦ Booop, ὃ
Ἵ ΩΝ Οὐ τς Ie (Os
tspeaking evil,
κομιούμενοι
in
having followed in the way of Balaam, [son] of Bosor, who[the]
x ? 7, ᾽ ΄’ m” A » 7?
μισθὸν ἀδικίας ἠγάπησεν, 16 ἔλεγξιν.δὲ ἔσχεν ἰδίας
reward of unrighteousness loved ; but reproof had of his own
παρανομίας" ὑποζύγιον ἄφωνον, ἐν ἀνθρώπου φωνῇ
wickedness, [Ὁ86] *beast “of *burden ‘dumb, in man’s voice
θεγξάμενον, ἐκώλυσεν τὴν τοῦ προφήτου παραφρονίαν.
᾽ 1)
speaking, forbade the of *the *prophet madness.
17 οὗτοί εἰσιν πηγαὶ ἄνυδροι, "νεφέλαι" ὑπὸ λαίλαπος ἐλαυ--
605
wicked: 8 (for that
righteous man dwell-
ing among them, in
secing and hearing,
vexed Ais righteous
soul from day to day
with their unlawful
deeds ;) 9 the Lord
knoweth how to de-
liver the godly out of
temptations, and to
reserve the unjust un-
tothe day of judgment
to be punished: 10 but
chiefly them that walk
after the flesh in the
lust of uncleanness,
and despise govern-
ment. Presumptuous
are they, selfwilled,
they are not afraid to
speak evil of dignities.
11 Whereas angels,
which are greater in
power and might
bring not railing ac-
cusation against them
before the Lord. 12 But
these, as natural
brute beasts, made to
be taken and destroy-
ed, speak evil of the
things that they un-
derstand not; and
shall utterly perish in
their own corruption ;
13 and shall reeciye the
reward of unright-
eousness, as they that
count it pleasure to
riot in the daytime.
Spots they are and
blemishes, sporting
themselves with their
own deccivings while
they feast with you ;
14 having eyes full of
adultery, and that
cannot cease from
sin ; beguiling unsta-
ble souls: an heart
they have exercised
with covetous practi-
ces; cursed children:
15 which have forsaken
the right way, and are
gone astray, following
the way of Balaam tke
son of Bosor, who lov-~
ed the wages of un-
righteousness; 16 but
was rebuked for his in-
iquity : the dumb ass
speaking with man’s
voice forbad the mad-
ness of the prophet.
17 These are wells
without water, clouds
that are carried with
a tempest; to whom
the mist of darkness
is reserved for ever.
These - are fountains without water, clouds by storm being jg For when they
vopevat, οἷς ὁ ζόφος τοῦ σκότους ᾿εἰς. αἰῶνα! τετήρηται. ee ee
driven, to whom the gloom of darkness for ever is kept. ABU) SEREKS
f ἐρύσατο TrA. 8 — ὃ (read [the]) L. h ἐν- T, i πειρασμῶν temptations τ.
E — παρὰ" κυρίῳ τ{τι].
tional animals, born naturally) Lrtraw.
Ὁ ἀγάπαις “love *feasts Ltr.
1 καταλείποντες leaving T.
GLTTraw,
τ μαὶ
° ἀκαταπάστους insatiable (for sin) L.
τ — τὴν (read [the]) GLTTraw.
t — εἰς αἰῶνα LTTrA.
1 φυσικὰ γεγεννημένα EG} yeyevinu. (γεγενημ. T) φυσικὰ (read irra-
ἃ φθαρήσονται shall even perish LTTrAaw.
P πλεονεξίας GLTTrAW.
5 καὶ ὁμίχλαι and mists
606
allure through the
lusts of the flesh,
through much wanton-
ness, those that were
clean escaped from
them who live in error.
19 While they promise
them liberty, they
themselves are the ser-
vants of corruption:
for of Whom a man is
overcome, of the same
is he brought in bon-
dage. 20 For if after
they have escaped the
pollutions of the world
through the know-
ledge of the Lord and
Saviowr Jesus Christ,
they are again en-
tangled therein, and
overcome, the latter
end is worse with them
than the beginning.
21 For it had been bet-
ter for them not to
have known the wey of
righteousness, than,
after they have known
zt, to turn from the
holy commandment
delivered unto them.
22 But it is happened
unto them according
to the true proverb,
The dog is turned to
his own vomit again ;
and the sow that was
washed to her wallow-
ing in the mire.
111. This second e-
pistle, beloved, I now
write unto you; in
both which I stir up
your pure minds by
way of remembrance:
2 that ye may be mind-
ful of the words which
were spoken before by
the holy prophets, and
of the commandment
of us the apostles of
the Lord,and Saviour:
3 knowing this first,
that there shall come
in the last days scof-
fers, walking after
their own lusts, 4and
saying, Where is the
romise of his coming?
or since the fathers
fell asleep, all things
continue as they were
from the beginning of
the creation. 5 For
this they willingly are
ignorant of, that by
the word of God the
heavens were of old,
and the earth standing
out of the water and
in the water : 6 where-
by the world that then
was. being overflowed
with water, perished:
Υ - ἐν Ε.
Υ — καὶ τ{ττ].
[things] behind t.
LTTra.
ΟΥ̓ ΙΑ.
τ ὀλίγως scarcely GLITrAW.
2 + ἡμῶν (read our Lord) LT.
f xvAcopov rolling TTra.
(readin the last days) Li ..Aw.
Κ ἐπιθυμίας αὐτῶν SLTrA.
ΤΠ Ploy ὦ:
18 ὑπέρογκα. γὰρ
ἘΠῚ ΠῚ:
ματαιότητος φθεγγόμενοι, δελεάζουσιν
For great swelling [words] of vanity speaking, they allure
ἐν ἐπιθυμίαις σαρκός, δ ἀσελγείαις, τοὺς τόντως!
with [the] desires of [the] flesh, by licentiousnesses, those who indced
Σἀποφυγόντας" τοὺς ἐν πλάνῃ ἀναστρεφομένους, 19 édev-
escaped from those πο ἢ “error walk, ®free-
θερίαν αὐτοῖς ἐπαγγελλόμενοι, adroi δοῦλοι ὑπάρχοντες
dom *them “promising, themselves *bondmen "being
τῆς φθορᾶς' w-yap τις ἥττηται, τούτῳ Υκαὶ" δὲε-
also he is
20 εἰ γὰρ ἀποφυγόντες τὰ μιάσματα τοῦ κόσμου
held in bondage. For if having escaped the pollutions of the world
ἐν ἐπιγνώσει τοῦ κυρίου ξΣ καὶ σωτῆρος ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ,
through [the] knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
τούτοις. δὲ πάλιν ἐμπλακέντες ἡττῶνται. γέγονεν
but ®by °these ‘again “having *been *entangled *they το 7subdued, has become
αὐτοῖς Ta ἔσχατα χείρονα τῶν πρώτων. 21 ϑκρεῖττον!"
tothem the last [state] worse than the first. *Better
- = \ , ἢ \ oy ,
γὰρ ἦν αὐτοῖς μὴ ἐπεγνωκέναι τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς δικαιοσύνης;
of corruption; for by whom anyone has been subdued, by him
δούλωται.
‘for it were for them ποῦ to have known the way of righteousness,
ἢ. ἐπιγνοῦσιν » οἐπιστρέψαι! 4x! τῆς παραδοθείσης av-
than having known [it] to have turned from the Sdelivered το
τοῖς ἁγίας ἐντολῆς. 92 συμβέβηκεν "δὲ" αὐτοῖς τὸ τῆς
°them ‘holy *commandment. But has happened
ἀληθοῦς παροιμίας, Κύων ἐπιστρέψας ἐπὶ τὸ ἴδιον ἐξέραμα:
true proverb: [The] dog having returned to his own vomit ;
kai, “Yc Aovoapévn, εἰς fetcopa' βοοβόρον.
and,{The]?sow ‘washed, to [her] rolling place in [the] mire.
ὃ Ταύτην ἤδη, ἀγαπητοί, δευτέραν ὑμῖν γράφω ἐπιστολήν,
This now, beloved, asccond *to*you *I°write ‘epistle,
ἐν αἷς διεγείρω ὑμῶν ἐν ὑπομγήσει τὴν εἰλικρι-
in [both] which Istirup your *in*putting [you] °in ’remembrance *pure
νῇ διάνοιαν, 2 μνησθῆναι τῶν προειρημένων ῥημάτων ὑπὸ τῶν
*mind, to be mindful of the “spoken “before ‘words by the
ἁγίων προφητῶν, καὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων δὴ μῶν" ἐντολῆς,
holy prophets, and of the °the apostles 7by 8us ‘commandment
τοῦ κυρίου καὶ σωτῆρος" 3 τοῦτο πρῶτον γινώσκοντες, OTL
to them the[{word] of the
7ofSthe *Lord ‘°and ‘Saviour; this first knowing, that
ἐλεύσονται ἐπ᾽ bicyarou" τῶν ἡμερῶν ἷ ἐμπαῖκται, κατὰ
will come at the close of the days mockers, according to
A ἰδί κ ’ ~ ? θ la mit , 4 Ἂ ‘ λέ Ὁ ~
τὰς ἰδίας. “αὐτῶν ἐπιθυμίας" πορευόμενοι, 4 καὶ λέγοντες, Tov
their own lusts walking, and saying, Where
ἐστιν ἡ ἐπαγγελία τῆς. παρουσίας. αὐτοῦ ; ad ἧς. γὰρ ot πατέ-
is the promise of his coming ? for since the fa-
pec ἐκοιμήθησαν, πάντα οὕτως διαμένει ἀπ΄ ἀρχῆς κτί-
thers fell asleep, allthings thus continue from [the] beginning of[the]
σεως. 5 λανθάνειιγὰρ αὐτοὺς τοῦτο θέλοντας, Ort
creation. For 7is hidden *from °*them ‘this, [they] willing [it], that
οὐρανοὶ ἦσαν ἔκπαλαι, καὶ γῆ ἐξ ὕδατος Kai dt ὕδατος
heavens were of old, and an earth out of water and in water.
συνεστῶσα, τῷ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγῳ G6 δι ὧν ὃ τότε
subsisting, by the 70f “God ‘word, through which [waters] the then
α ἀποφεύγοντας are escaping from LTTraw.
8 κρεῖσσον T. Ὁ + cis τὰ ὀπίσω tothe
© ὑποστρέψαι to have turned-back irra. ἃ ἀπὸ L. e — δὲ but
& ὑμῶν (read by your apostles) LrTraW. ΒΚ ἐσχάτων
iA. ὧν ἐμπαιγμονῇ (read mockers, with mecking)
IIL. 1 Bab: Te
la er A ? 2. «- A ~ > ‘
κόσμος ὕδατι Karaxdvabeic ἀπώλετο" 7 οἱ δὲ νῦν οὐρανοὶ
world with water having been deluged perished, But the now heavens
kai ἡ yi ἰαὐτοῦ! λόγῳ τεθησαυρισμένοι εἰσίν, πυρὶ τηρού-
and the earth by his word 7treasured “up lare, for fire
ee εἰς ἡμέραν κρίσεως Kai ἀπωλείας τῶν ἀσεβῶν ἀνθρώπων.
ept to aday of judgment and destruction of ungodly men,
8év.dérovro μὴ-λανθανέτω ὑμᾶς, ἀγαπητοί, OTL pia ἡμέρα
But this one thing let not be hidden from you, beloved, that one day
παρὰ κυρίῳ ὡς χίλια ἔτη, καὶ χίλια ἔτη ὡς ἡμέρα
with [the] Lord [15] 85. ἃ thousand years, and a thousand years as “day
μία. 9 οὐ.βοαδύνει πιὸ! κύριος τῆς ἐπαγγελίας, ὥς τινες Boa-
‘one. 5Does “not 7delay *the *Lord the promise, as some ?de-
δυτῆτα ἡγοῦνται: ἀλλὰ μακροθυμεῖ "εἰς" οἡμᾶς," μὴ βουλό-
lay esteem, but islongsuffering towards us, not will-
μενός τινας ἀπολέσθαι, ἀλλὰ παντας εἰς μετάνοιαν χωρῆ-
ing [ΠΟΥ] any to perish, but all to repentance to
σαι. 10 ἥξει. δὲ Pay" ἡμέρα «κυρίου ὡς κλέπτης ξν νυκτί,"
come. Butshallcomethe day οἵ [86] Lord as_ ἃ thief in [the] night,
ἐν ἢ τοὶ" οὐρανοὶ ῥοιζηδὸν παρελεύσονται, --στοιχεῖα. δὲ
in which the heavens with rushing noise shall passaway, and [the] elements
καυσούμενα SUOnoovrat,' Kai. καὶ Ta ἐν αὐτῇ ἔργα
burning with heat shall be @issolved, and [theJearth and the ἢ ‘it ‘works
ἱκατακαήσεται."
shall be burnt up.
11 Τούτων Yotv' πάντων λυομένων, ποταποὺς
These things then all beiag to be dissolved, what kind of [persons]
δεῖ ὑπάρχειν ὑμᾶς ἐν ἁγίαις ἀναστροφαῖς καὶ εὐσεβείαις,
ought to “be “tye in holy conduct and piety,
12 προσδοκῶντας καὶ σπεύδοντας τὴν παρουσίαν τῆς τοῦ
expecting and hastening the coming of the
θεοῦ ἡμέρας ov ἣν οὐρανοὶ πυρούμενοι AvOn-
05. Ξαοὦ ‘day by reason of which [the] heavens, being on fire, shall be dis-
σονται, καὶ. στοιχεῖα Kavoovpeva τήκεται" 13 καινοὺς
solved, and [the] elements burning with heat shall melt? *New
\ ~ ‘ ? “ ᾽ _
δὲ οὐρανοὺς Kai “γῆν καινὴν" Yara! *ro ἐπάγγελμα! αὐτοῦ
“but heavens and 3earth ‘a πον according to 2promise this,
~ Ἵ La ~ An , >
προσδοκῶμεν, ἐν οἷς δικαιοσύνη κατοικεῖ. 14 διό, ἀγαπη-
we expect, in which righteousness dwells. Wherefore, beloy-
~ ~ 2 ΄ » a >
τοί, ταῦτα προσδοκῶντες, σπουδάσατε ἄσπιλοι και apw-
ed, these things expecting be diligent without spot and unblam-
μητοι αὐτῷ εὑρεθῆναι ἐν εἰρήνῃ, 15 Kai τὴν τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν
rble by him tobe found ir~ peace; and the ?of “our *Lord
μακροθυμιαν, σωτηρίαν ἡγεῖσθε᾽: καθὼς καὶ ὁ ἀγαπητὸς
‘longsuffering, 7salvation esteem ye; according as also “beloved
_ ἡμῶν ἀδελφὸς Παῦλος κατὰ τὴν “αὐτῷ δοθεῖσαν" σοφίαν
tour brother Paul accordingto the *to *him 2riven 1wisdom
ἔγραψεν ὑμῖν, 16 we καὶ ἐν πάσαις Praic! ἐπιστολαῖς, λαλῶν
wrote ἴο χγοὰ, as also in all [15] epistles, speaking
= \ ‘ar = , ΄
ἐν αὐταῖς περὶ τούτων ἐν “οἷῖς" ἐστιν δυσνόητά
in them concerning these things, among which are “hard *to*be “understood
being:
607
7 but the heavens and
the earth, which are
now, by thesame word
are kept in store, re~
served unto fire a-
gainst the day of judg-
ment and perdition of
ungodly -men. 8 ‘Bui,
beloved, be not igno-
rant of this one thing,
that one day is with the
Lord as a. thousand
years, and a thousand
years as one day. 9 The
Lord is not slack con-
cerning his promise, as
some men count slack-
ness; but is long-
suffering to us-ward,
not willing that any
should perish, but that
all should come to re-
pentance. 10 But the
day of the Lord will
come as a thicf in the
night; in the which
the heavens shall pass
away with a great
noise, and the ele-
ments shall melt with
fervent heat, the earth
also and the works
that are therein shall
be burned up.
li Seeing then that
all these things shall
be dissolved, what
manner Of | persons
ought ye to be in all
holy conversation and
godliness, 12 looking
for and hasting unto
the coming of the day
of God, wherein the
heavens being on fire
shall be dissolved, and
the elements shall melt
with fervent heat?
13 Nevertheless we,
according to his pro-
mise, look for new hen-
vens and a new earth,
wherein dwelleth righ-
teousness. 14 Where-
fore, beloved, seeing
that ye look for such
things, be diligent that
ye may be found of him
in peace, without spot,
and blameless. 15 And
account that the long-
suffering of our Lord
ws salvation; even as
our beloved brother
Paul also according to
the wisdom given unto
him hath written unto
you; 16 2s also in all
his epistles, speaking
in them of these things;
in which are some
things hard to be
So ee ee Ee ee ee τι τ Ὸ...--- - ---ς--------- - -
176 αὐτῷ (read by the same word) ELT; τῷ αὐτοῦ GTrAW.
LTTrAW. π δι because of LT. 5 ὑμᾶς yOu LTTrA.
ᾳ — ἐν νυκτί GLTTrAW. τ — ot (read |the]) ΤΑ.
θήσεται shall be detected tr. ¥ οὕτως thus a.
Υ καὶ and L, 2 τὰ ἐπαγγέλματα promises LT.
LTraw. © αἷς LTTyAW.
τακήσεται L.
8 δοθεῖσαν αὐτῷ LTTrAW.
τὰ — 6 (read [the])
Ρ — ἡ (read [the]) LIT: aw.
βιλυθήσεται LTTr.
τ evpe-
x a
* καινὴν γὴν T.
b— ταῖς
08
understood, whichthey
that are unlearned and
unstable wrest, as they
do also the other scrip-
tures, unto their own
destruction.
17 Ye therefore, be-
loved, sceing ye know
these things before, be-
ware lest ye also _ being
led away with the er-
ror of the wicked, fall
from your own sted-
fastness, 18 But grow
in grace, and i the
TOU NEN OY. Al I.
τινα, ἃ οἱ ἀμαθεῖς καὶ ἀστήρικτοι στρεβλοῦσιν," ὡς
1some things, which the untaught and unestablished wrest, as
καὶ Tac λοιπὰς γραφάς, πρὸς τὴν ἰζίαν. αὐτῶν ἀπώλειαν.
also the other Sepp aney to their own destruction,
17 Ὑμεῖς οὖν, ἀγαπητοί, προγινώσκοντες φυλάσσεσθε,
Ye therefore, beloved, knowing beforehand, beware,
ἵνα.μὴ τῇ τῶν ἀθέσμων πλάνῃ συναπαχθέντες, ἐκπέ-
lest with the *of *the*lawless [fones] ‘error having been led away, ye should
σητε τοῦ ἰδίου στηριγμοῦ" 18 αὐξάνετε. δὲ ἐν χάριτι Kai
fallfrom yourown steadfastness: but grow in grace, and
knowledge of our Lord γνώσει τοῦ. κυρίου. ἡμῶν καὶ σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ.
and Saviour Jesus jn [the] knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Christ. To him be glory , , r~ Ate ay
bothnow andforever. αὐτῷ 17) δόξα καὶ VU καὶ Ele ἡμέραν αἰῶνος. “ἀμην." ©
Amen. Tohim{be] glory both now and to(the}] day ofeternity. -\men,
fENISTOAH IOANNOY KAOOAIKH TIPOTH.!
SEPISTLE ΞΕ “JOHN "GENERAL *FIRST.
THAT which was from yy Ao, Hom Aygo Ὁ τ τὶ a
tholhecinnine, which O WV απ αρχὴς, oO ἀκηκόαμεν, oO EW
we have heard, which
we have seen with our
eyes, which we have
looked upon, and our
hands ἢ: ὑγο μαπαῖοα, of
the Word of life; 2 > (for
the life was manifest-
ed, and we have seen
it, and bear witness,
and shew unto you
that eternal life,which
was with the Father,
and was manifested
untous;) 3 that which
we have seen and heard
declare we unto you,
that ye also may have
fellowship with us:
and truly our fellow-
ship ὦ with the Fa-
ther, and with his Son
Jesus Christ. 4 And
these things write we
unto you, that your
joy may be full.
5 This then is the
message which we
have heard of him,
and declare unto you,
that God is light, and
in him is no darkness
atall. 6 If we say that
we have fellowship
with hini, and walkin
darkness, we lie, and
do not the truth: 7 but
if we walkin the light,
as he is in the light, we
have fellowship one
4 — gun T[Tral.
f+ τοῦ ἀποστόλου the apostle E;
& + καὶ also LTTraw.
α' Tr.
Κ ἔστιν αὕτη TITAW.
That which was from [the] beginning, that which we have heard, that which we
ράκαμεν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς ἡμῶν, ὃ ἐθεασάμεθα Kai ai χεῖρες
haye seen with our eyes, that which we gazed upon and “hands
ἡμῶν ἐψηλάφησαν περὶ τοῦ λόγου τῆς ζωῆς 2 Kai ἡ ζωὴ
Your handled concerning the Word of life; (and the life
ἐφανερώθη, καὶ ἑωράκαμεν, καὶ μαρτυροῦμεν, καὶ ἀπαγγέλ-
Was manifested, and wehaveseen, and bear w itmess, and re-
Aopev v υμῖν τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον, ἥτις ἣν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα,
port toyou the *life “eternal, which was with the Father,
καὶ ἐφανερώθη ἡμῖν 8 ὃ ἑωράκαμεν Kai ἀκηκόαμεν,
and was manifested to us :) that which we have seen and have heard
ἀπαγγέλλομενξ ὑμῖν, ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς κοινωνίαν ἔχητε μεθ᾽
we réport to you, that also ye fellowship may have with
ἡμῶν" καὶ ἡ κοινωνία δὲ ἡ ἡμετέρᾳ μετὰ TOU πατρὸς καὶ
us; and “fellowship “indeed Your [is] with the Father, and
μετὰ TOV.ViOV.avTov Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" 4 Kai ταῦτα yoago-
with his Son Jesus Christ. And these things we
μεν ὑμῖν," ἵνα ἡ χαρὰ ἡμῶν" ἢ Bet GIG E27,
write toyou that may be
“joy 7our
5 Kai Καὕτη ἐστὶν" ἡ ἐπαγγελία"
And this is the Message
αὐτοῦ, Kai ἀναγγέλλομεν ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὁ θεὸς φῶς ἐστιν,
hin, and announce to you, that God light - ‘is, and
σκοτία ™éy αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν" οὐδεμία. GC ἐὰν εἴπωμεν ὅτι
darkness in him 8 not any at all, If weshould say that
κοινωνίαν ἔχομεν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐν τῷ σκότει περιπατῶμεν,
fellowship wehave with him, and in darkness should walk,
ψευδόμεθα, Kai οὐ-ποιοῦμεν τὴν ἀλήθειαν. 7 ἐὰν.δὲ ἐν τῷ
we lie, and donot pBEUCUtSe the truth, Butif in the
φωτὶ περιπατῶμεν, ὡς αὐτός ἐστιν ἐν τῷ φωτί, κοινωνίαν
light we should walk, as he is in the light, fellowship
: ἣν ἀκηκόαμεν ἀπ᾽
which we have heard from
‘
καὶ
e + Πέτρου β΄ 2 Peter Tra.
— καθολικὴ G; ᾿Ιωάννου a LTAW3; “Iwavov ἐπιστολὴ
᾽ν γράφομεν ἡ εὶς we write TTra. ivuwy ‘your EGW.
1 ἀγγελια GLTT:AW. D οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτῷ Tr.
til. I JOHN.
ἔχομεν μετ᾽ ἀλλήλων, καὶ TO αἷμα ᾿Ιησοῦ "χριστοῦ" τοῦ υἱοῦ
ἄν have with ove xunother, and the blood of Jesus Christ *Son
αὐτοῦ καθαρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἁμαρτίας. 8 ἐὰν εἴπωμεν
"his cleanses us from every sin. If we should say
OTe ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ. ἔχομεν, ἑαυτοὺς πλανῶμεν Kai ἡ ἀλήθεια
that sin we aks not, ourselves we deceive, andthe truth
“οὐκ. ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν." 9 ἐὰν ὁμολογῶμεν τὰς ἁμαρτίας. ἡμῶν,
is not in us. If we should confess our eS,
. ΄ τ ᾽ ~
πιστός ἐστιν καὶ δίκαιος, Wa apy Ρὴμῖν" τὰς ἁμαρτίας,
faithful heis and righteous, that he Σὰ. torgive us the sins,
+O 4
COLKLAC.
‘ , € ~ ,’ ‘ , “Ὁ. »
καὶ καθαρίσῃ ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης 10 ἐὰν εἴπωμεν
unrighteousness,
and mayeleanse us from all If we should say
OTL οὐχιἡμαρτήκαμεν, ψεύστην ποιοῦμεν αὐτόν, Kai ὁ λόγος
that we have not sinned, a liar we mike him, and word
αὐτοῦ οὐκ. ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν.
‘his 1- not 1S 8,
2 Texria μου, ταῦτα γράφω ὑμῖν, ἵνα μὴ. ἁμάρτητε"
“Little “οἰ Προ ‘my, these things Iwrite ἰο γοὰ, that ye may not sin;
καὶ ἐάν τις ἁμάρτῃ, παράκλητον ἔχομεν πρὸς TOY ποῖ
nud if anyone shouldsin, ἃ Paraclete wehave with the Father,
‘Inoovv χριστὸν δίκαιον" καὶ αὐτὸξᾷ ἱλασμός ἐστιν"
Jesus Christ [the] righteous ; and he the] propitiation is
περὶ τῶν. ἁμαρτιῶν. ἡμῶν" οὐ περὶ τῶν. ἡμετέρων δὲ μόνον,
for our sins ; *not “for Sours *but only,
ἀλλὰ Kai περὶ ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου.
but also for “*whole ‘the world.
3 Kai ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐγνώκαμεν αὐτόν, ἐὰν
And by this we know that we have known him, if
τὰς. ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ τηρῶμεν. 4 ὁ λέγων," "EyvwKa αὐτόν,
his commandments we oT He that says, Thave known him,
Kai πὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ μὴ.τηρῶν, ψεύστης ἐστίν, Set ἐν τούτῳ
and his commandments isnot keeping, a liar ἷδ, nod in kim
ἡ ἀλήθεια οὐκ. ἔστιν" ὃ ὃς. δ᾽ ἂν τηρῇ αὐτοῦ τὸν λόγον,
the truth is ποῦ ; but whoever may keep his word,
ἀληθῶς ἐν τούτῳ ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ τετελείωται. ἐν τούτῳ
toy in him the _ love of God has been perfected. By this
γινώσκομεν OTe ἐν αὐτῷ ἐσμεν. ὁ ὁ λέγων ἐν αὐτῷ
we know that in him we are, He that says in him fhe}
μένειν, ὀφείλει, καθὼς ἐκεῖνος περιεπάτησεν, “αἱ αὐτὸς SoUTWE!
abides, ought, evenas he walked, also himself 50
περιπατεῖν. 7 ᾿ἀδελφοί," οὐκ ἐντολὴν καινὴν γράφω ὑμῖν,
to walk, Brethren, not a “commandment ‘new 1 write to you,
ἀλλ᾽ ἐντολὴν παλαιάν, ἣν εἴχετε ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς ἡ
but. "commandment ‘an*old, which yehad from [{Π6] beginning: the
ἐντολὴ ἡ παλαιά ἐστιν ὁ λόγος ὃν ἠκούσατε “ἀπ᾽
Zcommandment old is the word which Ie heard from [the]
ἀρχῆς." ὃ πάλιν ἐντολὴν καινὴν γράφω ὑμῖν, 6 ἐστιν
beginning. Again a*commandment ‘new 1 write toyou, which is
ἀληθὲς ἐν αὐτῷ Kai ἐν ὑμῖν, Ort ἡ σκοτία παράγεται,
true in him and in you, because the darkness is passing away,
καὶ TO φῶς TO ἀληθινὸν ἤδη φαίνει. D9 ὁ λέγων ἐν τῷ
and the *hght ‘true ΑἸσεδ αν shines, Hethat says in the
wrt εἶναι, Kai τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ μισῶν, ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ ἐστὶν
light [he) is, and *his *brother "hates, inthe darkness _ is
1 — χριστοῦ LTTrA. © ἐν ἡμῖν οὐκ ἔστιν LTrW.
Ἰλασμὸς 1... r+ ὅτι [μ]τττὰ, 8 - οὕτως LT:[A].
ὕσταπ ἀρχὴς LTTrAs
Ρ ἡμῶν our (sins) ν.
τ ἀγαπητοί beloved GLTTraw.
609
“with another, and the
blood ot Jesus Christ
his Son cleanseth us
from all sin. 8 If we
Say that we have no
sin, we deceive our-
selyes, and the truth
is not in us. 9 If we
confess our sius, he is
faithful and just to
forgive us ou? sins,
and to cleanse us from
all unrightcousness.
10 Τῇ we say that we
have not sinned, we
make him a har, and
his word is not in us.
11. My little chil-
dren, these things
write] unto you. that
yesin pot. And if any
man sin, we hive an
advocate with the Fa-
ther, Jesus Christ the
righteous; 2 and he is
the propitiation for
our sins: and not for
ours only, but also for
the sins of the whole
world.
3 And hereby we do
know that we know
him, if we keep his
commandments. 4 He
that saith, 1 know him,
and keepeth not bis
commandments, is i
liar, and the truth ss
not inhim, 5 But who-
so keepeth his word, in
him yerily is the love
of God perfected:
hereby know we that
we are inhim, 6 He
that saith he abideth
in him ought himself
also so to walk, even
as he walked. 7 Bre=
thren, 1 write no new
commandment unto
you, but an old com-
imandment which ye
had from the begin-
ning. The old com-
mandment is the word
which ye have heard
from the beginning.
8 Again, a new com-
mandment I write un-
to you, which thing is
true in him and in you:
because the darkness
is past, and the true
light ποῦν shineth,
9 He that saith he
is in the light, and
hateth his brother, is
in darkness even until
9 ἐστιν
RE
610
now. 10 He that lov-
eth his brother abideth
in the light, and there
is nope occasion of
stumbling iu him.
11 But he that hateth
his brother is in dark-
ness, and walketh in
darkness, and know-
eth not whither he
goeth, because that
darkness hath blinded
his eyes.
12 I write unto you,
little children, because
your sins are forgiven
you for his name’s
sake,
13 I write unto you,
fathers, because ye
have known him that
ws from the beginning.
I write unto you,
young men, because ye
have overcome the
wicked one. I write
unto you, little chil-
dren, because ye have
known the Father.
14 I have written
unto you, fathers, be-
cause ye have known
him thaé is from the
beginning. I have
written unto you,
young men, because
ye are strong, and the
word of God abideth
in you, and ye have
overcome the wicked
one. 15 Love not the
world, neither the
things that are in the
world. [f any man
love the world, the
love of the Fathee is
notin him. 16 Forall
that is in the woild,
the lust of the flesh,
and the lust of the
eyes, and the pride of
life, is not of the Fa-
ther, but is of the
world, 17 And the
world passeth away,
and the lust thereof:
but he that docth the
will of God abideth
for ever. 18 Little
children, it is the last
time : and as ye have
heard that antichrist
shall come, even now
are there many anti-
christs; whereby we
know that it is the
last time. 19 Theywent
out from us, but they
were not of us; for if
they had been of us,
they would no doubt
-have continued with
us: but they went out,
that they wmight be
made manifest that
they were not all of
IQANNOY A. ΤΙ
ev » « ? ~ . ? A > ~ . -
ἕως ἄρτι. 10 ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ἔν τῷ φωτι
until now. He that loves his brother, in the light
μένει, καὶ σκάνδαλον iy αὐτῷ οὐκ.ιἔστιν. 11 ὁ δὲ
abides, and *cause *of Soffence 7in “him ‘there “is “πού, But he that
μισῶν τὸν. ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ ἐστίν, καὶ ἐν TY σκοτί
hates his brother, in the darkwess is, and in the darkness
περιπατεῖ, Kai οὐκιοῖδεν ποῦ ὑπάγει, OTL ἡ σκοτία ἐτύφ-
walks, and knowsnot where hegoes, because the darkness blind-
λωσεν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς. αὐτοῦ.
ed his eyes.
12 Τράφω ὑμῖν, rexvia, ore ἀφέωνται ὑμῖν
1 write ἕο you, little children, because have been forgiven you [your]
ai ἁμαρτίαι διὰ τὸ-ὐνομα.αὐτοῦ.
sivs for the sake of his name.
Vos c ~ , o »
13 Τοάφω ὑμῖν, πατέρες, ὅτι
ἐγνώκατε τὸν ἀπ
Iwrite toyou, fathers,
because ye haye known him who [is] from
ἀρχῆς. Τράφω ὑμῖν, νεανίσκοι, ὅτι γρενικήκατε τὸν
[the] beginning. Iwrite toyou, youngmen, because ye have overcome the
πονηρόν. *Tpagw' ὑμῖν, παιδία, ὅτι ἐγνώκατε τὸν
wicked fone]. Iwrite το you, little children, because ye have known the
πατέρα.
Father.
14 Ἔγραψα ὑμῖν, πατέρες, ὅτι ἐγνώκατε τὸν
I wrote toyou, fathers, because ye have known him who [is]
? ? ~ ν « ~ ΄ , > ’
amr ἀρχῆς. “Eypawa ὑμῖν, νεανίσκοι, ὅτι ἰσχυροί éore,
from [the] beginning. Iwrote toyou, young men, because strong yeare
καὶ ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν μένει, Kai νενικήκατε TOY
and the word of God in you abides, and ye have overcome the
πονηρόν. 15 μὴ.ἀγαπᾶτε τὸν κόσμον, μηδλλ τὰ ἐν τῷ
wicked [one]. Love not the world, nor the things in the
κόσμῳ" ἐάν τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν κόσμον, οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ ἀγάπη
world, If anyone shouid love the world, not ®is ‘the “love
τοῦ πατρὸς ἐν αὐτῷ 16 ὅτι πᾶν τὸ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ,
Sof *the *Father in him; because all that which [is] in the world,
ἡ ἐπιθυμία τῆς σαρκός, Kai ἡ ἐπιθυμία τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν, καὶ
the desire ofthe flesh, andthe desire of the eyes, and
ἡ YadaZoveia" τοῦ βίου, οὐκ.ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ πατρός, ταλλ" ἐ
i ) ’ - ρος) “4 ἐκ
the vaunting of life, is not of the Father, but of
τοῦ κύσμου ἐστίν. 17 Kai ὁ κόσμος παράγεται, Kai ἡ ἐπι-
the world is; and the world [15 passing away, and the
θυμία αὐτοῦ ὁ. δὲ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ μένει εἰς TOY
lust ofit, buthethat does the will of Ged abides for
I~ Se > / [2 Ἵ ΄ τ ‘
αἰῶνα. 18 Παιδία, ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστίν καὶ καθὼς
ever. Little children, [the] last hour itis, and according as
᾽ A « ee , ἊΨ ν ~ PS
ηκουσατε OTL Ceo) AVTLYPLOTOC EOXETAL, και νυν AVTLYOLOTOL
ye heard that the antichrist iscoming, even now “antichrists
πολλοὶ γεγόνασιν" ὅθεν γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστίν
Tmany have arisen, whence we know that [the] last hour it is.
1. ἐξ ἡμῶν δϑέξηλθον," ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ.ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμῶν" εἰ γὰρ
From among us they went out, but they were not of us ; for if
“ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμῶν," μεμενήκεισαν.ἂν μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν" ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα φανε-
they wereof us, they wouldhaveremained with us, but that they
ρωθῶσιν ὅτι οὐκ.εἰσὶν πάντες ἐξ ἡμῶν. 20 καὶ ὑμεῖς
might be made manifest that “are *not Yall of us. And ye
» οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτῷ LTA.
Ὁ ἐξῆλθαν LTTrAW.
5 π͵αὶ ὃ LTTrAW.
x ἔγραψα I wrote LTTraw. Y ἀλαζονία T.
e LTTrAW. * ἀλλὰ TTIW,
¢ ἐξ ἡμῶν ἦσαν Tr.
II, ΠῚ. I
χοῖσμα
[the] anointing
JOHN.
ἔχετε ἀπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου, καὶ οἴδατε πάντα."
have from the holy [one], and ye know all things,
21 οὐκ. ἔγραψα ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐκ οἴδατε τὴν ἀλήθειαν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι
I wrote ποῦ toyou because ye know not the truth, but because
οἴδατε αὐτήν, καὶ Ire πᾶν ψεῦδος ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας οὐκ ἔστιν.
ye know it, and that 7any ‘lie ‘of the ‘truth not 1518.
(lit. every)
22 Tic ἐστιν ὁ ψεήστης εἰμὴ ὃ ἀρνούμενος Ore Ἰησοῦς οὐκ
Who is_ the liar but he that denies that Jesus
ἔστιν ὁ χριστός ; οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀντίχοιστος ὁ ἀρνούμενος
is the Christ? He is the antichrist who denies
τὸν πατέρα Kai TOY υἱόν. 23 πᾶς ὁ ἀρνούμενος τὸν υἱόν,
the Father and the Son. Everyone that denies the Son,
ἠδὲ 5 ait ” e 94 “Ye ~ f ΣΟ | τὰ ? , ᾽ ᾽
Οὐὺξε τὸν πατερα ἔγει. Ξ μεις ουν ος NKOVOATE AT
1has *he,
μενέτω.
let it abide:
*Father Ye therefore what yeheard from
ἐὰν ἐν vuiy μείνῃ ὃ ἀπ’
if in you should abide what from
neither “the
oxic, ἐν ὑμῖν
[the] beginning,in you
ἀρχὴς ἠκούσατε, καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐν τῷ υἱῷ καὶ Siv' τῷ πατρὶ
[{Π6] beginning yeheard, also ye in the Son and in the Father
eveire. QW καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἐπαγγελία, ἣν αὐτὸς ἐπὴγ-
shall abide. And this is the promise which he pro-
« ~ A γ ᾿ Ἂ IP >) ~ m” «ε ~
γείλατο ἡμῖν, τὴν γωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον. 0 ταῦτα ἔγοαψα υμῖν
mised us, life eternal. These things I wrote to you
περὶ τῶν πιανώντων ὑμᾶς. 27 Kai ὑμεῖς TO χρῖσμα
concerning those who lead ?astray yous $ and you the EG
a
ὃ ἐλάβετε ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ,
which ye received {τη him,
hey ὑμῖν μένει," καὶ οὐ χρείαν ἔχετε
in you. abides, andnot need ye have
wa τις διδασκῃ ὑμᾶς" ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τὸ ἰαὐτὸ" χρῖσμα διδάσκει
that anyone shouldteach you; but as the same anointing teaches
~ ‘ , ν᾿ ᾽ , ? ‘ ” ? ~
ὑμᾶς περὶ πάντων, Kai ἀληθὲς ἐστιν, Kai οὐκ ἔστιν ψεῦ-
you conceraing allthings. and true is, and is not a
Soc’ καὶ καθὼς ἐδίδαξεν ὑμᾶς, ἹἸμενεῖτε! ἐν αὐτῷ.
lie; and evenas ittaught you, yeshallabide in him.
‘ ~ , , ~ τ τ-τ' "
28 Καὶ νῦν, rexvia, μένετε ἐν αὐτῷ" ἵνα ὅταν" φανερω-
And now, little children, abide in him, that when _ he be mani-
θῃ.
ξυϑτοᾶ we may have
ἐν τῇ.παρουσίᾳ αὐτοῦ.
at his coming.
29 ᾿Εὰν εἰδῆτε Ore δίκαιός ἐστιν, γινώσκετε ὅτι ἃ πᾶς ὁ
Tf ye know that righteous” he is, yeknow that everyone who
ποιῶν THY δικαιοσύνην, ἐξ αὐτοῦ, "γεγέννηται." 3 Ιδετε πο-
practises righteousness of him has been begotten. See
ταπὴν ἀγάπην δέδωκεν ἡμῖν ὁ πατήρ, ἵνα τέκνα θεοῦ
what love “has *given *to°us ‘the *Father, that children of God
κληθῶμεν"" διὰ τοῦτο ὁ κόσμος οὐ.γινώσκει ἡμᾶς,
we should be called. On account of this the world knows not us,
Ἰέχωμεν! παῤῥησίαν, καὶ μὴ αἰσχυνθῶμεν ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ,
boldness, and not be put toshame from before him
OTe οὐκ ἔγνω αὐτόν. ἀγαπητοί, νῦν τέκνα θεοῦ ἐσμεν,
tecause it knew ποῦ him. Beloved, now children of God are we,
‘ ” ? a , ? , a ” Ρδὲ! « γν ,
καὶ οὕπω ἐφανερώθη τί ἐσόμεθα οἴδαμεν." δὲ" ὅτι ἐὰν
and ποῦ yet wasit manifested what weshallbe; but weknow that if
φανερωθῇ, ὕμοιοι αὐτῷ ἐσόμεθα, Orr ὀψόμεθα αὐτὸν καθώς
he be mamifested, like him weshallbe, for weshallsee him as
4 πάντες (read ye all know) T.
confesses the Son has the Father also GLTTraw.
ἐν ὑμῖν LITA. 1 αὐτοῦ (read as his anointing) TTra.
1 ΒΊΑΣ ι σχῶμεν LITA. τὶ + καὶ also TTrA.
ἐσμέν aud we are [Such] LTTrA, » P — δὲ but LrTraw.
f — ovv LTTrA.
611
us. 20 But ye havean
unction from the Holy
One, and ye know all
things. 21 I have not
written unto you be-
cause ye know not the
truth, but because ye
know it, and that no lie
is of the truth. 22 Who
is a liar but he that
denicth that Jesus is
the Christ? He is an-
tichrist, that denieth
the Father and the
Son. 23 Whosoever doe-
nieth the Son, thesame
hath not the Father :
[but] he that acknow-
ledgeth the Son hath
the Father also. 21 Let
that therefore abide
in you, which ye have
heard from the begin-
ning. If that which
ye have heard from
the beginning shall
remain in you, ye
also shall continue
in the Son, and in
the Father. 25 And
this is the promise
that he hath promised
us, even eternal life.
26 These things have I
written unto you con-
cerning them that se-
duce you. 27 But the
anointing which ye
have received of him
abideth in you, and ye
need not that any man
teach you : but as the
same anointing teach-
eth you of all things,
and is truth, and is no
lie, and evenasit hath
taught you, ye shall
abide in him.
$3 And now, little
children, abide in him,
that, wher he shal)
appear, we may have
coufidence, and not’ be
ashamed before him at
his coming.
29 If ye know that
he is righteous, ye
know that every one
that doeth rightecous-
ness is born of him,
111. Behold, what 1aan-
ner of love the Father
hath bestowed upon
us, that we should be
called the sons of God:
therefore the world
knoweth us not, be-
cause it knew him not.
2 Beloved, now are
we the sons of God,
and it doth not yet
appear what we shall
be: but we know that,
when he shall appear,
we shall be like him ;
for we shall sce him
© + ὃ ὁμολογῶν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸν πατέρα ἔχει ie that
& —evL.
j-wévere abide LTTrawW.
π γεγένηται in Stephens.
bh μένει
k ἐὰν
o+ Kat
612
asheis. 3 And every
man that hath this
hope in him purifieth
himself, even as he is
pure.
4 Whosoever com-
mitteth sin transgres-
seth also the law : for
sin is the transgres-
sion of the law. 5 And
ye know that he was
mauifested to take a-
Way our sins; and in
him is no sin. 6 Who-
sovver abideth in him
sinneth not: whoso-
ever sinneth hath not
seen him, neither
known him.
7 Littlechildren, let
No man deceive you:
he that doeth right-
cousness is righteous,
even as heis righteous,
8 He that committcth
sin is of the devil ; for
the devilsinneth from
the beginning. For
this purpose the Son
of God was manifest-
ed, that he might de-
stroy the works of the
devil. 9 Whosoever is
born of God doth not
commit sin; for his
seed remaineth in him:
and he cannot sin, be-
cause he is born of God,
10 In this the children
of God are manifest,
aud the children of the
devil: whosoever do-
eth not righteousness
is not of God, neither
he that loveth not his
brother. 11 For this
is the message that ye
heard from the begin-
ning, that we should
love one another.
12 Not as Cain, who
was of that wicked
one, and slew his bro-
ther. And wherefore
slew he him ? Because
his own works were
evil, and his brother’s
righteous.
13 Marvel not, my
brethren, if the world
hate you. 14 We know
that we have passed
from death unto life,
because we love the
brethren. He that
loveth not his bro-
ther abideth in death.
15 Whosoever hateth
4 — ἢ 1, (misinformed as to codex B).
ἃ + καὶ And 7,
. Nighteous) x,
Fi OCAENGNEORY TAs Itt.
ἐστιν. 3 καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἔχων τὴν. ἐλπίδα.ταύτην ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ,
he is. And everyone that has this hope in him,
ayvicer ἑαυτόν, καθὼς ἐκεῖνος ἁγνός ἐστιν.
purifies himself, even as he “pure 115.
4 Πᾶς ὁ ποιῶν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, καὶ τὴν ἀνομίαν ποιεῖ;
Everyone that ῬΑ ΘΟ sin, also lawlessness practises j F
Kai «ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐστὶν ἡ ἀνομία. & καὶ οἴδατε ὅτι ἐκεῖνος
and sin is lawlessness. And ye know that he
, ͵ ~ ” Ἢ
ἐφανερώθη. ἵνα τὰς ἁμαρτίας τἡμῶν!" ἄρῃ" καὶ
ἸΟᾺΓ
0. πᾶς ὁ
Was manifested, that sins
: ῈΞ
ἁμαρτία ἐν αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν.
he sale take aw : and
ἐν αὐτῷ μένων οὐχ
sin in him is not. ?Anyone “that Sin Shim ‘abides ‘not
(lit. everyone)
ἁμαρτάνει: πᾶς ὁ ἁμαρτάνων οὐχ εώρακεν αὐτόν, οὐδὲ
sins: | ?anyone “that “sins ‘ot has seen him, nor
(lit. everyone)
nH»
EYVWKEV αὐτόν.
has known him.
7 Texvia, μηδεὶξὶ mravarw ὑμᾶς ὃ ποιῶν τὴν
Little children, “no one ‘let *lead Sastray ὅγοι ; he that practises
δικαιοσύνην, δίκαιός ἐστιν, καθὼς ἐκεῖνος δίκαιός ἐστιν. 8 ὁ
righteousness, righteous 38, even as he ἘΙΒΒΕΒΟΣΣ is. He that
ποιῶν τὴν ἁμαοτίαν, ἐκ τοῦ διαβόλου ἐστίν: ὅτι ἀπ᾽
practises sin, of the devil is; because from [the]
ἀρχῆς ὁ διάβολος ἁμαρτάνει. εἰς τοῦτο ἐφανερώθη ὁ υἱὸς
beginning the devil sins, For this was manifested the Son
~ ~ τ, , A » ~ , ~ c
Tov θεοῦ, ἵνα λύσῃ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ διαβόλου. 9 πᾶς ὁ
of God, that he might undo the works ofthe devil. Anyone “that
(lit. everyone)
γεγεννημένος ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἁ ἁμαρτίαν. οὐ ποιεῖ, ὅτι σπέρμα
*has ὅθοθια “begotien 7of God, °sin ‘not ° (DENOTES, because 7seed
αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ μένει" Kai οὐ-δύναται ἁμαρτάνειν, ὅτι ἐκ TOU
this in him abides, and he is not able to sin, because of
θεοῦ γεγέννηται. 10 ἐν τούτῳ φανερά ἐστιν τὰ τέκνα τοῦ
God he has been begotten. In this manifest are the children
θεοῦ καὶ τὰ τέκνα τοῦ διαβόλουι πᾶς oO μὴ "ποιῶν
devil. 2Anyone *that Snot
(lit. everyone)
(2 » ? ~ = ‘ « ‘ ᾽ ~ A
δικαιοσύνην" οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ὁ μὴ.ἀγαπῶν τὸν
of God and the children οἵ the “practises
Srighteousness ‘not is of God, and hethat loves uot
ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ. 11 ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἀγγελία ἣν ἠκούσατε
*brother this, Because this is the message Which ye heard
᾽ ? > ~ er > , 5 > ‘
ἀπ ἀρχῆς. ἵνα ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους" 12 οὐ καθὼς
from [the] beginning; that we ‘should love one another : not as
Katy ἐκ TOU πονηροῦ ἣν, καὶ ἔσφαξεν τὸν ἀδελφὸν
Cain [who] of the wicked [one] was, and slew “brother
αὐτοῦ" καὶ χάριν τίνος ἔσφαξεν αὐτόν; ὅτι τὰ ἔργα: αὐτοῦ
‘his; andon account of what slew he him? because his works
πονηρὰ ἦν, τὰ.δὲ τοῦ.ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ δίκαια.
2wieked ‘were, and those of his brother Tigntcous
13 ἱΜὴ θαυμάζετε, ἀδελφοί Yor," εἰ μισεῖ ὑμᾶς ὁ κόσμος.
Wonder not, brethren ‘my, if *hates *you ‘the ?world.
14 ἡμεῖς οἴδαμεν Ore μεταβεβήκαμεν ἐκ τοῦ θανάτου εἰς τὴν
We know that wehavepassed from death to
ζωὴν, ἀγαπῶμεν τοὺς ἀδελφούς" ὁ ἡ.ἀγαπῶν
life, we love the brethren. Hethat loves not
“rov ἀδελφόν," μένει ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ. 15 πᾶς ὁ μισῶν τὸν
brother, abides in death. Everyone that hates .
τ — ἡμῶν LTTrA, 8 wy δίκαιος (read that is nag
¥— “ov LITrAW, We- τ τ» ΤΑ.
ὕ τι
because
{his}
=>
TTF IV. I) dr OvEN.
ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ἀνθρωποκτόνος εστίν, Kai οἴδατε ὅτι πᾶς
*brother *his a niurderer is, and ye know that ΠΥ
(lit. every)
ἀνθρωποκτόνος οὐκ ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἐν ταὐτῷ" μένουσαν.
murderer not has life eternal 7in “him ‘abiding,
16 "Ev τούτῳ ἐγνώκαμεν τὴν ἀγάπην, OTe ἐκεῖνος ὑπὲρ
ΒΥ this we have known love, because he for
ἡμῶν τὴν. ψυχὴν. αὐτοῦ ἔθηκεν᾽ Kai ἡμεῖς ὀφείλομεν ὑπὲρ τῶν
us his life laid down; and we ought for the
ἀδελφῶν τὰς ψυχὰς τιθέναι." 17 ὃς. δ᾽᾿ ἂν ἔχῃ τὸν
brethren [our] lives to lay down. But whoever may have
βίον τοῦ κόσμου, καὶ θεωρῇ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ χρείαν
3means *of ‘life tthe world’s, and may see his brother “need
ἔχοντα, καὶ κλείσῃ τὰ.σπλάγχνα.αὐτοῦ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, πῶς ἡ
*having, and may shut up his bowels from him, how *the
ἀγάπη Tov θεοῦ μένει ἐν αὐτῷ;
“love *of °God*abidesin him?
18 Texvia “pov, μὴ ἀγαπῶμεν λόγῳ μηδὲ γλώσσῃ,
“Little “children ‘my, weshould ποὺ love inword, nor with tongue,
BEN" ὁ ἔργῳ καὶ ἀληθείᾳ. 19 “καὶ! ἐν τούτῳ “γινώσκομεν"
but in work and ἴῃ truth, And by this we know
ὅτι ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐσμέν, Kai ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ πείσομεν
that of the truth we are, and before him shall persuade
τὰς καρδίας. ἡμῶν" 20 ὅτι" ἐὰν καταγινώσκῃ ἡμῶν ἡ καρδία,
our hearts, that if ‘“%should*condemn ‘our *heart,
ὅτι μείζων ἐστὶν ὁ θεὸς τῆς. καρδίας ἡμῶν καὶ γινώσκει πάντα.
that greater is God than our heart and knows all] things,
21 ἀγαπητοί, ἐὰν ἣ καρδία ξὴἡ μῶν" μὴ.καταγινώσκῃ ἡμῶν,
Beloved, if “heart ‘our should not condemn us,
παῤῥησίαν ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, 32 καὶ διἐὰν airwper,
boldness we have towards God, and whatsoever we may ask,
λαμβάνομεν παρ᾽" αὐτοῦ, ὅτι τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ τηροῦμεν,
we receive from him, because his commandments we keep,
καὶ τὰ ἀρεστὰ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ποιοῦμεν. 23 Kai αὕτη
and the things pleasing before him we practise. And this
ἐστὶν ἡ-.ἐντολὴ. αὐτοῦ, wa ἱπιστεύσωμεν' τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ
15 hiscommandment, that weshould believe on the nanie
ε ~ Ν ~ UZ ι
υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, καὶ ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους, καθὼς
of his Son Jesus Christ, and should love oneanother, evenas
» ᾿ A « ~ ¢ ‘ « ~ A ᾽ λ ‘ > me.
ἔδωκεν ἐντολὴν ἡμῖν. 24 καὶ ὁ τηρῶν τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ,
he gave commandment to us. And he that keeps his commandments,
ἐν αὐτῷ μένει, καὶ αὐτὸς ἔν αὐτῷ" Kai ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν
in him ᾿ abides, and he in* him: and by this we know
᾽ - - - ἜΤ ας aN
OTL μένει ἐν ἡμῖν, ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος οὗ ἡμῖν ἔδωκεν.
that he abides in us, by the Spirit which tous he gave.
4 ᾿Αγαπητοί, μὴ παντὶ πνεύματι πιστεύετε, ἀλλὰ δοκιμά-
Beloved, “not *every “spirit *pelieve, but prove
ζετε τὰ πνεύματα, εἰ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν Ore πολλοὶ ψευδο-
the spirits, if of God they are; because many false
προφῆται ἐξεληλύθασιν εἰς τὸν κόσμον. 2 Ev τούτῳ γινώσκετε
prophets have gone out into the world. By this ye know
TO πνεῦμα TOU θεοῦ" πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ Ἰησοῦν χριστὸν
the Spirit of God: every spirit which confesses Jesus Christ
χα ἑαυτῷ himself Lr. Υ θεῖναι LTTrAW = — μου LTTrAW.
tongue) GLTTrAw. ὃ ἀλλὰ τττ. © + ἐν in (work) GLTTraw.
μεθα we shall know trrraw. £6 τι (read whatever our heart) L.
the heart) urr[a). Ὁ ἀπ᾽ LTTrA,
613
his brother is a: mur-
derer : and ye know
that no murderer hath
eternal life abiding in
him.
16 Hereby perceive
we the love of God,
because he laid down
his life for us: and
we ought to lay down
our lives for the bye-
thren. 17 But whoxo
hath this world’s good,
and seeth his brother
have need, and shur-
teth up his bowels of
compassion from him,
how dwelleth the love
of God in him ὃ
18 My little chil-
dren, let us not love
in word, neither in
tongue; but in deed
and in truth, 19 And
hereby we know that
we are of the truth,
and shall assure our
hearts before him,
20 For if our heart
condemn us, God is
greater than our heart,
and knoweth all
things. 21 Beloved, if
our heart condemn us
not, then have we con-
πίθος toward God,
2 And whatsoever we
ἘΞ wereceive of him,
because we keep his
commandments, and
do those things that
are pleasivg in ‘his
sight. 23 And this is
his commandment,
That we should be-
lieve on the name of
his Son Jesus Christ,
and love one another,
as he gave us com-
mandment. 24 And he
that keepeth his com-
mandments dwelleth
in him, and he inhim,
Aud hereby we know
that he abideth in us,
by the Spirit which he
hath given us,
IV. Beloved, believe
not ever¥Y spirit, but
try the spirits whe-
ther they are of God:
because many fulse
prophets are gone outs
into the world, 2 Here-
by know ye the Spirit
of God: Every spirit
that confesseth that
Jesus Christ is come
a+ τῇ (read αὐ the
ἃ — καὶ L[Tral.
© γνωσό-
8 — ἡμῶν (read
i πιστεύωμεν WE believe τιν; πιστεύσωμεν a,
614
in the flesh is of God:
3 and every spirit that
ronfesseth ποῦ that
Jesus Christ is come in
the flesh is not of God:
andthis is that spit
of antichrist, where-
of ye have heard that
it should come; and
even now already is it
in the world. 4 Yeare
of God, little children,
and haye overcome
them: because greater
is he that is in you,
than he that is in the
world. 5 They are of
the world: therefore
speak they of the
world, and the world
heareth them. 6 We
are of God: he that
knoweth God heareth
us; he that is not of
God heareth not us.
Hereby know we the
spirit of truth, and the
spirit of error.
7 Beloved, let us
love one another: for
love is of God; and
every one that loveth
is born of God, and
knoweth God. 8 He
that !oveth not know-
eth not God; for God
is love. 9 In this was
manifested the love
of Gou toward us, be-+
cause that God sent
his only begotten Son
into the world, that we
might live through
him. 10 Herein is love,
not that we loved God, 5
but that he loved us,
and sent his Son to
be the propitiation for
our sins. 11 Beloved,
if God so loved us, we
ought also to love one
another. 12 No man
hath seen God at
any time. If we love
one another, God
dwelleth in us, and his
love is perfected in us,
13 Hereby know we
that we dwell in him,
and he in us, because
he huth given us of
his Spirit, 14 And we
have secn and do testi-
fy that the Fatherscnt
the Son 10 be the Sa-
viour of the world.
LO ANON OFY ΠΣ
ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα, ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν. ὃ καὶ πᾶν πνεῦμα
Ξη “flesh tcome, of God is; and ?any Sspirit
(lit. every)
Oo pn). ὁμολογεῖ τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἔχοιστὸν ἐν σαοκὶ ἐληλυθότα, " ἐς
A.
*which °confesses “ποῦ 7Jesus ’Christ ?°in !flesh come, Sof
τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν" καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν TO τοῦ ἀντιχρίστοιι»
144Giod ποῦ 1515: and this is that [power]ofthe antichrist,
ὃ ἀκηκόατε ὅτι
[ΟΕ] which ye heard that
4 Ὑμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ
μεις
ἔρχεται, καὶ νῦν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐστὶν ἤδη.
it comes, and now in the world isit already.
ἐστε, TEKVIA, καὶ νενικήκατε αὐτούς"
Ye of God are, little children, and» have overcome them,
Ore μείζων ἐστὶν ὁ ἐν ὑμῖν ἢ ὃ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ.
because greater is hewho[is]in you thanhewho[is]in the world.
5 αὐτοὶ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμον εἰσίν, διὰ τοῦτο ἐκ TOU κόσμου λα-
They of the world are; becauseof this of the world they
λοῦσιν, Kai ὁ κόσμος αὐτῶν ἀκούει. 6 ἡμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ
talk, and the world “them thears, We of God
iopev’ ὁ γινώσκων Toy θεόν, ἀκούει ἡμῶν" ὃς οὐκ. ἔστιν
are; he that knows God, hears us; hethat is not
ἐκ TOU θεοῦ, OVK-AKOVEL ἡμῶν. EK τούτου γινώσκομεν TO πνεῦμα
of God, hears not us, By this weknow the _ spirit
τῆς ἀληθείας Kai TO πνεῦμα τῆς πλάνης.
oftruth δῃᾶ πΠ6 spirit of error.
7 ᾿Αγαπητοί, ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους" OTe ἡ ἀγάπη ἐκ τοῦ
Beloved,
θεοῦ ἐστιν, καὶ
God lis,
we should love -one another; because love 2of
πᾶς ὁ ἀγαπῶν, ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγέννηται,
and everyone that loves, of God has been begotten,
καὶ γινώσκει τὸν θεόν. 8 ὁ μὴ.ἀγαπῶν, οὐκ. ἔγνω τὸν θεόν"
and knows God. He that loves not, knew not God;
ὅτι ὁ θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν. 9 ἐν τούτῳ ἐφανερώθη ἡ ἀγάπη
beeause God love tis. In _ this wis manifested the love
τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν, Ort τὸν υἱὸν αὐτιῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἀπέ-
οἵ Godasto us, that his Son the only-begotten *has
σταλκεν ὁ θεὸς εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ἵνα ζήσωμεν dv αὐτοῦ.
Ssent *God into the world, that we might live esouen him.
10 ἐν τούτῳ ἐστὶν ἡ ἀγάπη, οὐχ OTL ἡμεῖς ἠγαπήσαμεν τὸν
In this is love, not that we loved
θεόν, ἀλλ᾽ Ore αὐτὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἀπέστειλεν τὸν υἱὸν
God, but that he loved us, and sent 2Son
αὐτοῦ ἱλασμὸν περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν. ἡμῶν. 11 ἀγαπητοί, εἰ
this SIE σι τος for our sins. Beloved, if
οὕτως ὁ θεὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἡμεῖς ὀφείλομεν ἀλλήλους
2
so ‘God loved us, also . we ought one another
ἀγαπᾷν. 12 θεὸν οὐδεὶς πώποτε τεθέαται ἐὰν ἀγαπῶμεν
to love. ®God ‘no “one fat 7any “time *has*seen; if we should love
ἀλλήλους, ὁ θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν μέν'ει, καὶ ἡ. ἀγάπη. αὐτοῦ ἱτετελειω-
one another, God in us abides, and his love *perfect-
͵ ‘ > « ~ ΄ , ~
μένη ἐστὶν ἐν ἡμῖν." 13 ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐν αὐτῷ
ed lis in us. By this we know that in him
, \ aes FS ‘ Ξ =
μένομεν, Kai αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμῖν, OTe ἐκ τοῦὔ.πνεύματος αὐτοῦ
we abide, and he in us, because of his Spirit
δέδωκεν ἡμῖν. 14 Kai ἡμεῖς τεθεώμεθα καὶ μαρτυροῦμεν ὅτι
he has given to us. And we have seen and bearwitness' that
ὁ πατὴρ ἀπέσταλκεν τὸν υἱὸν σωτῆρα τοῦ κόσμου.
the Father has sent the Son [as] Saviour of the world.
k χριστὸν isto χριστὸν \ ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα (vead the Jesus) GLrtra.
FETE \CLWILEVR ἐστίν L3 TETEA. ἐν ἡμῖν ἐστίν ΤΊτΑ,
Vey ἡμῖν,
IV; VY. T yd) OREN:
15 “Oc.dv ὁμολογήσῃ Ore Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. ὁ
Whosoever may, confess that Jesus is the Son of God,
θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ μένει, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ θεῷ. 16 καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐγνώ-
God in him abides, and he in God. And we have
καμεν Kat πεπιστεύκαμέν τὴν ἀγάπην ἣν ἔχει ὁ θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν.
known and have believed the love which *has ‘God asto us.
ὁ ες ἀγάπη ἐστίν, καὶ ὁ μένων ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ, ἐν τῷ pe
Gd 2love as and he that abides in love, in
μένει, καὶ ὁ θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ. 17 ἐν τούτῳ τετελείωται ἡ ἀγάπη
SEE and God in him. In this has PESESPOSEEL love
μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, ἵνα παῤῥησίαν ἔχωμεν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ THC κρίσεως,
With us, that boldness we Bay) haye in the day of sudement,
ort καθὼς ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν ἐν τῳ. κόσμῳ. τούτῳ.
that even as he 15, also. we are in this world.
18 φόβος οὐκ.ἔστιν ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ, "aA" ἡ τελεία ἀγάπη ἔξω
*Fear ‘there “is “ποῦ in love, but perfect love 7out
, ΄ ΄ € \ )
βάλλει τὸν φόβον, bre ὁ φόβος κόλασιν ἔχει: ὁ. δὲ φοβού-
ἐρακῦβ fear; because | fear “torment ‘has,andhethat fears
> ,
OU-TETENELWTAL
μένος ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ. 19 Ese ἀγαπῶμεν
has not been made perfect in love. love
Paurov' ὕτι YIavroc' πρῶτος ‘py ΠΉπεν ἡμᾶς.
him because he first ved us.
20 Ἐάν τις εἴπῃ, Ὅτι ἀγαπῶ τὸν θεόν, καὶ τὸν aded-
If anyone should say, I love God, and *bro-
gov αὐτοῦ μισῇ, ψεύστης ἐστίν. ὁ γὰρ μὴ.ἀγαπῶν τὸν
ther Shis ‘should *hate, a liar he is. For he that loves not
ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ ὃν ἑώρακεν, τὸν θεὸν ὃν οὐχ. ἑώρακεν,
his brother whom he has seen, 7God ®whom °%he '°has ''not ‘seen,
τπῶς"
*how
μεν
have from him,
δύναται ἀγαπᾷν; 21 καὶ ταύτην τὴν ἐντολὴν ἔχο-
5315 She “4010 ‘to Slove? And this commandment we
ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ἵνα ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν θεὺν ἀγαπᾷ Kai τὸν
that he that loves God _ should love also
>% ‘ ᾽ ~ ~ « ΄, « 2 ~ ? ©
ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ. § Πὰς ὁ πιστεύων Ore Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν ὁ
“brother this. Everyone that believes that Jesus is the
χριστὸς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγέννηται. Kai πᾶς ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν
Christ, of God has been begotten; andeveryone that loves him that
γεννήσαντα ἀγαπᾷ "καὶ" τὸν γεγεννημένον ἐξ αὐτοῦ. 2 ἐν
begat, loves also him that has been begotten of him, BY,
τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἀγαπῶμεν τὰ τέκνα TOU θεοῦ, ὅταν τὸν
this we know that we love the children of God, when
,
θεὸν ἀγαπῶμεν Kai τὰς. ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ ἱτηρῶμεν." 3 αὕτη.γάρ
God we love and _ his commandments keep. For this
ἐστιν ἡ ἀγάπη Tov θεοῦ, ἵνα τὰς. ἐντολὰς. αὐτοῦ τὴρῶμεν"
is the love of God, that his commandments we should keep ;
καὶ αἱ. ἐντολαὶ αὐτοῦ βαρεῖαι οὐκ.εἰσίν. 4 Ore πᾶν τὸ γε-
and hiscommandments burdensome are not. Because all that has
γεννημέγνον ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ νικᾷ τὸν κόσμον" Kai αὕτη ἐστὶν
been begetten of God cvercomes the world; and _ this is
ἢ νίκη ἡ νικήσασα τὸν κόσμον, ἡ.πίστις ἡμῶν" ὃ τίς
the victory which overcame the world, our faith. Who
ἐστιν ὁ γικῶν τὸν κόσμον, εἰμὴ ὁ πιστεύων OTL Ἰησοῦς
is Β6 ἐπμδῦ overcomes πὸ world, but hethat believes that Jesus
ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ :
is the Son of God?
m™ μένει abides [n]ra. Ὁ ἀλλὰ Tr. © + οὖν therefore I.
4 ὁ θεὸς God L, τ ov (read he is not able) Lrtra,
5 [καὶ] LTr.
¥ + [δέ] but (who) rr,
615
15 Whosoover shall
confess that Jesus is
the Son of God, God
dwelleth,in him, and
he in God. 16 And we
have known and be-
lieved the love that
God hath to us. God
is love; and he that
dwelleth in love dwell-
eth in God, and God
in him. 17 Herein is
our love made perfect,
that we may have
boldness in the day of
judgment :
he is, so are we in this
world. 18 There is no
fear in love ; but per-
fect love casteth out
fear: because fear hath
torment. He that fear-
ethis not made per-
fect in love. 19 We
love him, because he
first loved us,
20 If a man say, I
love God, and hateth
his brother, he is a
liar: for he that loveth
not his brother whom
he hath seen, how can
he love God whom he
hath not seen? 21 And
this commandment
have we from him,
That he who loveth
God love his brother
also. VY. Whosoever be-
lieveth thatJesusis the
Christ is born of Gods
and every one that lov-
eth him that begat
loveth him also that is
begotten of him. 2 By
this we know that we
love the children of
God,, when we love
God, and keep his com-
mandments. 3 For
this is the love of God,
that we keep his com-
mandinents: and his
commandments are
not grievous. 4 For
whatsoever is born of
God overcometh the
world: and this is the
victory that overcom-
eth the world, even
our faith. 5 Who is he
that overcometh the
world, but he that be-
lieveth that Jesus is
the Son of God?
P — αὐτὸν LTTrAW,
τ ποιῶμεν May do LITrAW.
because as ,
616
6 This is he that cama
by water and blood,
even Jesus Christ ; not
by water only, but by
water and blood. And
it is the Spirit that
beareth witness, be-
cause the Spirit is
truth. 7 For there are’
three that bear record
in heaven, the Father,
the Word, and the
Holy Ghost : and these
three are one. 8 And
there are three that
bear witness in earth,
the Spirit, and the
water, andthe blood:
and these three agree
in one. 9 If we receive
the witness of men,
the witness of God is
greater: for thisis the
witness of God which
he hath testified of his
Son. 10 He that be-
lieveth on the Son
of God hath the wit-
Ness in himself: he
that believeth not God
hath made him a, liar ;
because he believeth
not the record that
God gave of his Son.
11 And this is the re-
cord, that God hath
given to us eternal
life, and this life
is in his Son. 12 He
that hath the Son hath
life ; and he that hath
not the Son of God
hath not life,
13 These things
have I written un-
to you that believe
on the name of the
Son of God; that ye
may know that ye
have eternal life, and
that ye may believe
on the name of the
Son of God. 14 And
this is the confidence
that we have in him,
that, if we ask any
thing according to his
will, he heareth us:
‘6 and if we know
shat he hear us, what-
soever we ask, we
know that we have the
petitions that we de-
sired of him.
16 If any man see
his brother sin a
sin which is not unto
death, he shall ask,
and he shall give
ΓΟ ΝΘ AL WV:
ig ’ ? > ? sh) ." ? ~
6 Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἐλθὼν δι᾿ ὕδατος Kai αἵματος, ᾿Ιησοῦς
This is hewho came by water and blood, Jesus
wil , ie > Ἦ ? ον ρῳ Fi ’ Χ ΤΑ > ~ rn we iy
0 χριστος OUK ἐν TY VOaTL μόνον, a ἐν Ty VOaATL Και
the Christ ; not by water only, but by water and
~ er ‘ 4 ~ lon el A ne f 4 ew
τῷ αἵματι" καὶ TO πνεῦμά ἐστιν TO μαρτυροῦν OTL TO πνεῦμά
blood. Andthe Spirit it is that bears witness, because the Spirit
ἐστιν ἡ ἀλήθεια. 7 ὅτι τρεῖς εἰσιν οἱ μαρτυροῦντες “ey τῷ
is the truth. Because three there are who bear witness in
οὐρανῷ, ὁ πατῆρ, ὁ λύγος, Kai TO ἅγιον πνεῦμα" καὶ οὗτοι
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and these
οἱ τρεῖς ἕν εἰσιν. ὃ Kai τρεῖς εἰσιν οἱ μαρτυροῦντες ἐν TH
three one are, And three there are who bear witness on
~ ‘ ~ , es \ τ - ‘ ~ ? ‘
γῇ." τὸ πνεῦμα, καὶ TO ὕδωρ, Kai TO αἷμα, καὶ οἱ τρεῖς εἰς TO
earth, the Spirit, and the water, andthe blood; and the three to the
ἕν εἰσιν. 9 εἰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων λαμβάνο-
one [point] are. If the witness of men we re-
΄ ~ ~ ΄ Ud ‘
μὲν, ἡ μαρτυρία τοῦ θεοῦ μείζων ἐστίν' ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν
ceive, the witness of, God “greater is, Because _ this is
ἡ μαρτυρία τοῦ θεοῦ, "ἣν" μεμαρτύρηκεν περὶ τοῦ. υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ.
the witness of God which he has witnessed concerning his Son.
10 ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἔχει τὴν μαρτυρίαν " ἐν
Hethat believes on the Son of God has the witness in
“ἑαυτῷ ὁ μὴ.πιστεύων “τῷ θεῷ! ψεύστην πεποίηκεν αὐτόν,
himself; he that believes not God *a “liar *has*made “him,
, ΄ “a Ψ' 4,
ὅτι οὐ. πεπίστευκεν εἰς τὴν μαρτυρίαν, ἣν μεμαρτύρηκεν ὁ
because he has not believed in the witness which “has “witnessed
θεὸς περὶ rov.viov.avrov. 11 καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ μαρτυρία
1God concerning his Son, And this is the witness,
« 2}. Wwe e ~ c , A A er « ‘ -~
ὅτι ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἔδωκεν ἡμῖν ὁ θεός" Kai αὕτη ἡ ζωὴ ἐν τῷ
that life eternal eave “to *us ‘God; and this life ?in
Cie ~ > c » a .-» » ΄ e «
υἱῷ αὐτοῦ ἐστιν. 12 ὁ ἔχων τὸν υἱόν, ἔχει τὴν ζωὴν ὁ
*Son “his zis}: hethat has the Son, has lite: he that
μὴ-ἔχων τὸν νἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ, THY ζωὴν οὐκ. ἔχει.
has not the Son of God, life has not.
138 Ταῦτα ἔγραψα ὑμῖν “τοῖς πιστεύουσιν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα
These things 1 wrote toyou who believe on the name
τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ," ἵνα εἰδῆτε ὅτι ζωὴν ἰἔχετε αἰώνιον," Seat
of the Son of God, that yemay know that “life tye “have %eternal, and
ἵνα πιστεύητε! εἰς TO ὄνομα τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ. 14 Kai αὕτη
that ye ΤΑ believe on the name ofthe Son of God. And this
ἐστὶν ἡ παῤῥησία ἣν ἔχομεν πρὸς αὐτόν, dre ἐάν τι"
is the boldness which we have towards him, that if anything
αἰτώμεθα κατὰ τὸ.θέλημα.αὐτοῦ, ἀκούει ἡμῶν. 15 Kai
we may ask according to his will, he hears us, And
cay k no ? ΄ θ un 3 er
ο.αν αιτωμξεσα, OLOGMEV OTL
if we know taat hehears us, whatsoever we may ask, we know that
” ‘ > F τ Σ ’ 4 ’ ~
ἔχομεν Ta αἰτήματα ἃ ῃἠτήκαμεν ‘rap’! αὐτοῦ.
we have the requests which we have asked from him,
, ” 4 A ~ ’
10 Ἐάν rig "ἴδῃ! τὸν. ἀδελφὸν. αὐτοῦ ἁμαρτάνοντα
If anyone should see his brother sinning
ἁμαρτίαν μὴ πρὸς θάνατον, αἰτήσει, καὶ δώσει αὐτῷ ζωὴν,
Η an id ? , « ~
‘ea οἴδαμεν OTL ἀκούει ἡμῶν,
him life for them that ἃ sin not to death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life
Ww — 6 TTrAW. x ἀλλὰ Tr Υ + ἐν by LITraw. : ---ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ... -. TH γῇ
verse 8GLTTrAW.
υἱῷ the Son u. e c D :
8 οἱ πιστεύοντες [ye] believers GLW ; τοῖς πιστεύουσιν to [you] who béelievy fii.
ἔχετε ὦ.
how ἂν whatever 1»
8 ὅτι that LTTrAW.
d Ως
7 Cy
Ὁ + τοῦ θεοῦ of God 1. “ αὐτῷ him Tra. :
-- τοῖς πιστεύουσιν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ GLTTraAW. Γ αἰώνιον"
1 ἂν L, Κ ἐὰν Ty lam LYTr, m εἰδῇ Ly
BIJ OCHON:
Ὁ ἐ ΄ ty . ΄ > ΄
τοῖς ἁμαρτάνουσιν μὴ πρὸς θάνατον. ἔστιν ἁμαρτία
for those that sin not to death. There is asin
moog θάνατον' ob περὶ ἐκείνης λέγω ἵνα ἐρωτήσῃ"
to death ; not concerning that do Isay that he should beseech.
17 πᾶσα ἀδικία ἁμαρτία ἐστίν, καὶ ἔστιν ἁμαρτία οὐ πρὸς
Every unrighteousness sin ‘is; and thereis asin not to
θάνατον. 18 οἴδαμεν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ γεγεννημένος ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ
death. We know that 7anyone “that *has *been ®begotten 7of ®God
(it. everyone)
3 ε ’ ? ᾽ « 4 ? ~ ~ ~ «
οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει" "aXX" ὁ γεννηθεὶς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ τηρεῖ “ἑαυ-
*not sius, but hethat was begotten of God_ keeps him-
Tov," καὶ ὃ πονηρὸς οὐχ. ἅπτεται αὐτοῦ. 19 οἴδαμεν Ore
self, and the wicked [0116] doesnot touch him. We know that
ἐκ TOU θεοῦ ἐσμεν, καὶ 0 κόσμος ὅλος ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται.
of God weare, andthe “world ‘whole in the wicked [one] 1165.
20 Ροΐδαμεν. δὲ! ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἥκει, Kai δέδωκεν ἡμῖν
And we know that the Son of God iscome, and hasgiven us
διάνοιαν ἵνα “γινώσκωμεν! τὸν ἀληθινόν" Kai ἐσμεν
an understanding that wemight know him that [is] true ; and we are
ἐν τῷ ἀληθινῷ, ἐν τῷῳιυἱῷ. αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστῷ. οὗτός
in hjm that [158] true, in his Son Jesus Christ. He
ἐστιν ὁ ἀληθινὸς θεός, Kai τὴ" ζωὴ αἰώνιος.
is the true God, and life eternal.
21 Texvia, φυλάξατε "ἑαυτοὺς" ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων. ἀμήν."
Little children, keep yourselves from idols. Amen,
VIwavvov ἐπιστολὴ καθολικὴ πρώτη."
*Of °John “epistle “general *first.
617
sin not unto death.
There is a sin unto
death: I do not suy
that he shall pray for
it. 17 All unright-
eousness is sin: and
there is a sin not
unto death. 18 We
know that whosoever
is born of God sinneth
not ; but hethat is be-
gotten of God keepeth
himself, and that wie-
ked one toucheth him
not. 19 And we know
that we are of God,
and the whole world
lieth in wickedness,
20 And we know that
the Son of God is come,
and hath given us an
understanding, that
we may know him that
is true, and we are in
him that is true, even
in his Son Jesus Christ,
This is the true God,
and eternal life.
21 Little children,
Keep yourselves from
idols, Amen,
ΔΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ IOANNOY AEYTEPA."
7EPISTLE 30Ε *JOHN SECOND.
‘O πρεσβύτε bichexry" “κυρίᾳ! καὶ τοῖς. τέκνοις αὐτῇ
0 poc KAEKTD “κυρίᾳ Qt τοῖς. τεκνοις αὐτῆς;
The elder to [the] elect lady and her children,
οὺς ἐγὼ ἀγαπῶ ἐν ἀληθείᾳ, καὶ οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνος, ἀλλὰ καὶ
whom [ love in truth, and not at only, but also
, e γ᾽ , " ᾽ , 4 δ ᾽ os
πάντες οἱ ἐγνωκότες THY ἀλήθειαν, 2 διὰ τὴν adn
811 those who have known the truth, for sake of the
θειαν τὴν μένουσαν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἔσται εἰς.τὸν αἰῶνα"
truth which abides in us, and with us _— shall be for ever.
3 ἔσται μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν" χάρις, ἔλεος, εἰρήνη παρὰ θεοῦ πατρὸς
*Shall*be “with ‘us ‘grace, mercy, peace, from God{[the} Father,
kai παρὰ κυρίου" ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ πατρύς, ἐν
and from [the} Lord Jesus Christ, the Son ofthe Father, in
ἀληθείᾳ καὶ ἀγάπῃ.
truth and love.
4 ’Eydony λίαν
I rejoiced exceedingly that I have found of
Touvrac ἐν ἀληθείᾳ, καθὼς ἐντολὴν
ing in truth, as commandment we received
ὅτι εὕρηκα ἐκ τῶν.τέκνων σοὺ περιπα-
thy children walk-
? fe 4 ~
ἐλάβομεν παρὰ τοῦ
from the
P καὶ οἴδαμεν GL.
t — ἀμήν GLTTrAW.
2 ἀλλὰ Tr. © αὐτόν him TTrA.
r— ἡ LITrA. 8 ἑαυτὰ LT Tr.
"Iwavov a Tr; ᾿Ιωάννου a’ a.
3
THE elder unto the
elect lady and _ her
children, whom I love
in the truth ; and not
only, but also all
they that have known
the truth ; 2 for the
truth’s sake, which
dwelleth in us, and
shall be with us for
ever. 3 Grace be with
you, merey, and peace,
from God the Father,
and from the Lord Je-
sus Christ, the Son of
the Father, in truth
andlove. ὁ
41 rejoiced greatly
that I found of thy
children walking in
truth, as we hive re-
ceived a command-
ment from the Father,
4 γινώσκομεν We know ΤΎΓΑ.
ν -- the subscription EGLTW ;
® + τοῦ ἀποστόλου the apostle E; + καθολικὴ general E; “Iwavvov β΄ LTAW; Ἰωάνου
ἐπιστολὴ β΄ Tr. ᾿
© Κυρίᾳ Cyria (reading the word as a proper name) GLT.
ptov LITrAW.,
Ὁ Stephens puts a capital’E, reading the word as a proper naine,
4 ὑμῶν YoU EGLW,
&— Kux
618
5 And now I beseech
thee, lady, not as
though I wrote a new
commandmeut unto
thee, but that which
we had from the be-
ginning, that we love
one another. 6 And
this is iove, that we
walk after his com-
mandmeuts. This is
the commandment,
That, as ye have heard
from the beginning,
ye should walk in it.
7 For many deceivers
are entered into the
world, who confess
not that Jesus Christ
is come in the flesh.
This is a deceiver and
an antichrist. 8 Look
to yourselves, that
we lose not those
things which we have
wrought, but that we
receive a full reward.
9 Whosoever trans-
gresseth, and abideth
not in the doctrine of
Christ, hath not God,
He that abideth in the
doctrine of Christ, he
hath both the Father
and the Son. 10 If
there come any unto
you, and bring not
this doctrine, reteive
him not into your
house, neither bid him
God speed: 11 for he
that biddeth him God
speed is partaker of
his evil deeds,
12 Having many
things, to write unto
you, I would not wrtte
with paper and ink:
but I trust to come
unto you, and speak
face to face, tbat our
joy may be ful}. 13 The
children of tay elect
sister greet thee. A-
men.
ΤΑΝ ΝΟΥ eB:
πατυός. ὃ καὶ viv ἐρωτῶ σε, ἱκυρία," οὐχ ὡς ἐντολὴν
Father. And now I beseech thee, mee not as a OREO
ἐγράφω σοι καινήν," ἀλλὰ ἣν Βεΐχομεν" ἀπ᾽ ἀρ-
51 *write *to Sthee ‘new, but that which we were having from cael begin-
XC, ἵνα ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους. 6 καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἀγάπη;
ning, that weshould love one another. And this is * love,
iva περιπατῶμεν κατὰ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ.
that weshould walk according to his commandments.
Ε καθὼς ἠκούσατε ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, ἵνα ἐν αὐτῇ
even as yeheard from[the] beginning, that in it
7 Ort πολλοὶ πλάνοι ἱεἰσῆλθον! εἰς τὸν
Because many deceivers entered into the
μὴ- ὁμολογοῦ τες Ιησοῦν χοιστὸν ἐρχόμενον ἐν
do not confess Jesus Christ coming in
καὶ ὁ ἀντίχριστος. 8 βλέπετε
and the antichrist. See to
ἃ πεἰργασάμεθα," ἀλλὰ
what things we wrought, but
9 πᾶς ὁ παραβαίνων," καὶ
*Anyone*who ‘*transgresses, ‘and
(lit. everyone)
τοῦ χριστοῦ, θεὸν οὐκ ἔχε ὁ
God ‘not “has. He that
αὕτη ἰἐστὶν ἡ
This is the
évTOAN,"
commandment,
περιπατῆτε"
ye might walk.
κόσμον, οἱ
world, those who
σαρκί" οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ πλάνος
flesh— {Π18 is the deceiver
ε id ev A m ? λέ iT]
ἑαυτοῦς. LWA μὴ “απολεσωμεν
yourselves, that “not ‘we *may lose
μισθὸν πλήρη δἀπολάβωμεν,.."
a “reward “full we may receive.
i]
μὴ. μένων ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ
abides "ποὺ “in ° τς teaching "of the “Christ,
μένων ἐν τῇ διδαχῃ Irov χοιστοῦ," οὗτος καὶ τὸν πατέρα
sbides in the teaching of the Christ, this [ene] both the Father
καὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει. 10 εἴ τις ἔρχεται πρὸς ὑμᾶς, Kai ταύτην
ard the Son has. If anyone comes to you, and this
‘ ea ‘ > ‘ ΄ ᾽ \ >
THY OLOAXNY οὐ.φέρει, μὴ-.λαμβάνετε αὐτὸν εἰς OLKLAV,
teaching does not bring, do not receive him into [the) house,
καὶ χαίρειν αὐτῷ μὴ λέγετε. 11 ὁ “γὰρ λέγων" αὐτῷ χαίρειν,
and “Hail! *to*him 'say ?not; for he who says tohim MHail!
κοινωνεῖ τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ τοῖς πονηροῖς.
partakes in “works ‘his evil.
12 Πολλὰ ἔχων ὑμῖν
Many things having *to *you
Tov καὶ μέλανος" ‘adda ἐλπιζω"
pear: οὐκ. "ἠβουλήθην" dia χὰρ-
o *\write, I would not with pa-
ἐλθεῖν" πρὸς ὑμᾶς, καὶ στόμα
per and ink ; but hope to come to you, and mouth
πρὸς στόμα λαλῆσαι, ἵνα ἡ χαρὰ τὴἡμῶν" χ ἢ. πεπληρωμένη."
to mouth tospeak, that *j0y may be full.
13 ἀσπάζεταί σε τὰ τέκνα τῆς ἀξελφῆς σου τῆς γέκλεκ-
7Salute Sthee ‘the *children ®sister “of *thine elect.
τῆς " Zauny."
Amen.
“Twavvov ἐπιστολὴ δευτέρα."
308 *John “epistle 1second.
f Kupta Cyria (see verse le
h εἴχαμεν TTr.
θαν (-θον TAW) Went forth Lrr.
gov LTTr.
ye wrought LTTrw.
LITrAW.
᾿ ἐλπίζω γὰρ for I hope au.
y See note Ὁ verse 1.
ὠὡμένη ἢ LT.
4 — τοῦ χριστοῦ ta δε
Ε γράφων (Writing) σοι καινὴν EGAW; καινὴν γράφων
1 ἡ ἐντολή ἐστιν LTT:AW. k + ἵνα that 7, | ἐξηλ-
τι, ἀπολέσητε ye May lose LTTraw. 0 εἰργάσασθε
P προάγων goes tor ward
τ λέγων yap LTTrA. 8 ἐβουλήθην LYTrAW.
δ: ὑγηδυ; your LTra. x πεπλη-
— the subscription EGLIW 3
ο ἀπολάβητε ye may receive LTTraw.
ἡ γενέσθαι LITrAW.
:--- ἀμήν GLITrAW.
Ἰωάνον β΄ tr; ᾿Ιωάννον B A.
bENMISTOAH IOANNOY TPITH."
“EPISTLE SOF *JOILN ‘THLRD.
τι 3 τ ? ~ ?
@ πρεσβύτερος Γαΐῳ τῷ ἀγαπητῷ, ὃν ἐγὼ ἀγαπῶ ἐν
The elder to Gaius the beloved, whom I love in
ἀληθείᾳ.
truth.
, ‘ ΄ » » ~ ‘
2 Ayamnré, περι πάντων EVXOMAL σε εὐοδοῦσθαι Kat
Beloved. concerning all things Iwi-h thee toprosper and
ὑγιαίνειν, καθὼς εὐοδοῦταί cov ἡ ψυχή. 3 ἐχάοην.“γὰο"
be in health, even as prospers thy soul, For L rejoiced
λίαν ἐρχομένων ἀδελφῶν καὶ μαρτυρούντων σου τῇ
exceedingly, ‘coming (‘the] “brethren and bearing witness of thy
ἀληθείᾳ, καθὼς σὺ ἐν ἀληθείᾳ περιπατεῖς. 4 μειζοτέοαν τού-
truth, even as thou in truth walkest. *Greater Sthan
των οὐκ. ἔχω χαράν, ἵνα ἀκούω τὰ ἐμὰ τέκνα ἐν ἃ
“these ®things *I*have ‘not ‘joy, that Ishould hearof mychildren in
᾽ , ‘ ~ ©
ἀληθείᾳ περιπατοῦντα. 5 ᾿Αγαπητέ, πιστὸν ποιεῖς ὃ ἐὰν
truth walking. Beloved, faithfully thou doest whatever
εἐργάσῃ" εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ fete τοὺς!
thou mayest have wrought towards ὑπὸ brethren and towards
ξένους, G ot ἐμαρτύρησάν σον τῇ ἀγάπῃ ἐνώπιον ἐκ-
strangers, (who witnessed of thy love before [the] as-
κλησιας᾽ οὺς καλῶς ποιήσεις προπεμψας ἀξίως τοῦ θεοῦ"
sembly) whom *well °thou 7wilt °do ‘setting *forward *worthily of °God;
7 ὑπὲρ, γὰρ τοῦ ὀνόματος ὃ "ἐξῆλθον! μηδὲν λαμβάνοντες
for, tor the name they went forth, “nothing ttaking
ἀπὸ τῶν ᾿ἐθνῶν." 8 ἡμεῖς οὖν ὀφείλομεν Κἀπολαμβάνειν"
from the nations, We therefore ought to receive
U ‘ ΄ ~
τοὺς τοιούτους, ἵνα συνεργοὶ γινώμεθα τῇ ἀληθείᾳ. 9’ te
such, that fellow-workers we may be withthe truth,
TH ἐκκλησίᾳ: ἀλλ᾽ ὁ φιλοπρωτεύων αὐτῶν
tothe assembly; but ?who “loves *to *be “first 7among *them
Ὁ Διοτρεφὴς" οὐκ. ἐπιδέχεται ἡμᾶς. 10 διὰ τοῦτο, ἐὰν ἔλθω,
*Diotrephes, receives not us. Onaccount of this, if I come,
ὑπομνήσω αὐτοῦ τὰ toya ἃ ποιεῖ, λόγοις
I wili bring toremembrance of him the works which he does, with “words
πονηροῖς φλυαρῶν ἡμᾶς" Kai μὴ ἀρκούμενος ἐπὶ τούτοις,
evil prating against us; and not satisfied with these,
A > , nD BN) δὴ ,
οὔτε αὐτὸς ἐπιδέχεται τοὺς ἀδελφούς, Kai τοὺς βουλομεέ-
neither himself receives the brethren, and those who would
‘ ~ , / , 2
γοὺυς κωλύει, Kai "ix! τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐκβάλλει. 11 “Aya-
he forbids, and from the assembly casts [them] out. Be-
~ c
μὴ-μιμοῦ τὸ κακόν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀγαθόν. ὁ
do not imitate that which [is] evil, but what[is] good. He that
~ = ΗΠ cr
ἀγαθοποιῶν, ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν ὁ “δὲ κακοποιῶν οὐχ ἑώ-
does good, of God is; but he that does evil “not ‘has
ρακεν τὺν θεόν. 12 Δημητρίῳ μεμαρτύρηται ὑπὸ πάντων, καὶ
seen God, To Demetrius witnessis borne by all, and
yoata!
wrote
NTE,
loved,
ἐπιστολὴ γ΄ Tr. — γὰρ 1{Ὁτ]. d + τῇ the LTTraw.
f τοῦτο that LYTrAw. & + αὐτοῦ (read his name) E.
(read those of the nations) LrTraw.
somewhat Lrtraw, πὶ Διοτρέφης LA. n — ἐκ (read [from]) T.
Ὁ + τοῦ ἀποστόλου! the apostle E; + καθολικὴ general E; ᾿Ιωάννον y’
© ἐργάζῃ thou workest αν.
h ἐξῆλθαν Lr.
k ὑπολαμβάνειν to sustain LrTraw.
THE elder unto the
wellbeloved Gaius,
whoin I love in the
truth.
2 Beloved, I wish a-
bove all things that
thou mayest prosper
an be in health, even
us thy soul prospereth.
3 For 1 rejoiced great»
ly, when the brethren
came and testified of
the truth that is in
thee. even as thou
wulkest in the truth,
4 I have no greater
joy than to hear that
my children walk in
truth. 5 Beloved, thou
doest faithfully what-
soever thou doest to
the brethren, and’ to
strangers; 6 which
have borne witness of
thy charity before the
ehurch : whom if thou
bring forw.ird ontheir
journey after a godly
sort. thou shalt do
well: 7 because that
for his name's sake
they went forth, tak-
ing nothing of the
Gentiles. 8 We there-
fore ought to receive
such, that we might
be fellowhelpers to
the truth. 9 I wrote
unto the church: but
Diotrephes, who lovy-
eth to have the
preeminence among
them. receiveth us not.
10 Wherefore, if I
come, I will remember
his deeds which he do-
eth, prating against
us with malicious
words: and not con-
tent therewith, nei-
ther doth he himself
receive the brethren,
and forbiddeth them
that would, πα cast-
eth them out of the
church, 11 Beloved,
follow not that which
is evil, but that which
is good. He that doeth
good is of God: but
he that docth evil hath
not seen God. 12 De-
metrius hath good
report of all men,
LTAW3 “Iwavov
1 ἐθνικῶν
{+r
o — δὲ but GLTrraw,
620
and of the truth it-
self: yea, and we also
bear record; and ye
know that our record
is true.
131 had many things
to write, but I will
not with ink and pen
write unto thee: 14 but
T trust I shall shortly
see thee. and we shall
speak face to face.
Peace beto thee. Our
friends salute thee.
Grect the friends by
name
ΤΟΥ ἌΤΑΣ:
Pur! αὐτῆς τῆς ἀληθείας"
by 3itself ‘the *truth ;
wn y eF t ΄ « ~ ? ΄ ?
doidare' ὕτι ἡ. μαοτυρία. ἡμῶν ἀληθὴς ἐστιν.
ye know that our witness *true xis:
13. Πολλὰ εἶχον τγράφειν," ἀλλ᾽ οὐ.θέλω διὰ μέλανος καὶ
‘ « ~ a
Kai ἡμεῖς δὲ μαρτυροῦμεν, Kai
and we also bear witness, and
Many things I had towrite, but Iwill not with ink and
καλάμου ὅσοι γράψαι" 14 ἐλπίζω.δὲ εὐθέως "ἰδεῖν σε,"
pen Sto *thee ‘to *write ; but Lhope immediately tosce thee,
4 ΄ \ , > Γ ? ,
καὶ στόμα πρὸς στόμα λαλήσομεν. 15 Ἑϊρήνη σοι. ἀσπά-
and mouth to mouth we shall speak, Peace to thee.
΄ 4, ‘ ’ fs 4 , >»
ζονταί σε οἱ φίλοι. ἀσπάζου τοὺς φίλους κατ΄ ὄνομα.
lute 4thee 'the “friends. Salute the friends by name.
Lwavvow ἐπιστολὴ καθολικὴ ToiTn."
*Of°John “epistle “general ‘thixd,
*ENMISTOAH TOY IOYAA KAGOAIKH.!
.
JUDE, the servant of
Jesus Christ, and bro-
ther of James, to them
that are sanctified by
God the Father, and
preserved in Jesus
Christ, and called:
2 Sfercy unto you, and
peace, and love, be
multiplied,
3 Beloved, when I
gave all diligence to
writ- unto you of the
Comn-on salvation, it
was needful for me to
write unto you, and
exhort you that ye
should earnestly con-
tend for ‘the faith
which was once deliv-
ered unto the saints,
4 For there are cer-
tain men crept in una-
wares, who were be-
fore of old ordained
to this condemnation,
ungodly men, turning
the grace of our God
into lasciviousness,
and denying the only
Lord God, and our
Lord Jesus Christ.
5 I will therefore
Ee you in remem-
rance, though ye
once knew this, how
that the Lord, having
saved the people out
of the land of Egypt,
afterward destroyed
them that believed
2EPISTLE
30F *JUDE ‘GENERAL.
"IOYAAS Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ δοῦλος, ἀδελφὸς. δὲ ᾿ΙΤακώβου, τοῖς
Jude, of Jesus Christ bondman, and brother of James, tothe
ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ "ἡ γιασμένοις' καὶ ᾿Ιησοῦ χοιστῷ τετηρὴ-
tin °God [5186] 7Father “sanctified Sand '°in ‘Jesus *-Christ °kept
μένοις κλητοῖς"
‘called [ones].
πληθυνθείη.
be multiplied.
᾽ ’ ~ 4 7) ὔ « ~
3 ᾿Αγαπητοί, πᾶσαν σπουδὴν ποιούμενος γράφειν ὑμῖν
Beloved, Zall *diligence lusing to write to you
περὶ τῆς κοινῆς © σωτηρίας, ἀνάγκην ἔσχον γράψαι ὑμῖν,
concerning the comimon salvation, necessity Ihad towrite to you,
παρακαλῶν ἐπαγωνίζεσθαι τῇ ἅπαξ παραδοθείσῃ τοῖς
exhorting [γοὰ] tocontendearnestly forthe *once Sdelivered *to *the
ἁγίοις πίστει. 4 παρεισέδυσαν. γάρ τινες ἄνθρωπφι, οἱ
Ssaints faith. For came in stealthily certain mer, they who
πάλαι προγεγραμμένοι εἰς τοῦτο τὸ κρίμα, ἀσεβεῖς
of old have been before marked out to this sentence, ungodly (persons)
τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ. ἡμῶν “yao! μετατιθέντες εἰς ἀσέλγειαν καὶ TOY
*the . *of °our®God “grace ‘changing intolicentiousness and “the
2 ἔλεος ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη Kai ἀγάπη
Mercy toyou and peace, and love
μόνον δεσπότην “θεὸν, καὶ κύριον. ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν χριστὸν
Zonly *master— °God ‘and “our “Lord *Jesus *°Christ
ἀρνούμενοι.
‘denying.
5 Ὑπομνῆσαι.δὲ ὑμᾶς βούλομαι, εἰδότας fipac" ἅπαξ
But ὅραῦ *in *remembrance *you ‘+41 ?would, ‘knowing ‘you once
5 ~ ΠῚ OS h € Fi i , oll ‘A > ~ ? ff ,
τοῦτο," τι "0" 'kuotog" λαὸν ἐκ ng Αἰγύπτου σω-
this, that the Lord apeople out of [the] land of Egypt having
σας, τὸ.δεύτερον τοὺς μὴ.πιστεύσαντας ἀπώλεσεν. 6 ay-
saved, in the second place those who believed not he destroyed,
P ὑπὸτ.
LTTrAW.
¥— ὑμᾶς LTTrAW.
4 οἷδας thou knowest LrTra.
δ γράφειν gor L; σοι γράφειν TIraw.
᾿Ιωάνον γ΄ Tr; ᾿Ιωάννου γ΄ A.
4 + ἀποστόλου apostle E; ᾿Ιούδα ἐπιστολὴ GLTrW ; ᾿Σούδα TA.
© + ἡμῶν (read our common) LITra,
ἱ τ γράψαι σοι to write to thee LTTraw.
t σε ἰδεῖν LTTrAW. v — the stbscription EGLTW}3
b ἠγαπημένοις beloved
® — θεὸν GLTITAW.
"Ingots Jesus LA.
4 χάριτα LTTrAW.
Ε πάντα all things Lrrraw. b— ὃ 7Tra.
3Sa- -
JUDE.
γέλους TE τοὺς μὴ τηρήσαντας τὴν. ἑαυτῶν apyny, ἀλλὰ
Angels and who kept not their own first-state, but
ἀπολιπόντας τὸ ἴδιον οἰκητήριον, εἰς κρίσιν μεγάλης
left their own dwelling, unto[the] judgment of [the] great
e ~ Ὁ ΄ ’ © a
ἡμέρας δεσμοῖς ἀϊδίοις ὑπὸ ζόφον rEeTrHonKEev? 7 ὡς Σόδομα
day in “bonds ‘eternal under darkness he keeps ; as Sodom
καὶ Topoppa, καὶ αἱ περὶ αὐτὰς πόλεις, τὸν ὕμοιον ἱτού-
and Gomorrha, and the ?around “them *cities, inlike νι
τοις . τρόπον" ἐκπορνεύσασαι., καὶ ἀπελθοῦσαι
“them ‘manner» having given themselves to fornication and haying gone
ὀπίσω σαρκὸς ἑτέρας, πρόκεινται δεῖγμα, πυρὸς αἰωνίου
after flesh ‘other, aresetforthas an example, *of *fire ‘eternal
δίκην ὑπέχουσαι. ὃ ὁμοίως μέντοι καὶ οὗτοι ἐνυπνια-
[ἼΠ6] “penalty undergoing. Yet in like manner also _ these dream-
ζόμενοι, σάρκα μὲν μιαίνουσιν, κυριότητα.δὲ ἀθετοῦσιν,
ers ἢ [286] flesh 1defile, and “lordship Aset 7aside,
δόξας. δὲ βλασφημοῦσιν. 9 "πὸ. δὲ" Μιχαὴλ ὁ ἀρχάγγελος,
and “glories ‘speak 7evil 5οῖ, But Michael the archangel,
"Ore! τῷ διαβόλῳ διακρινόμενος διελέγετο περὶ τοῦ "Mw-
when withthe devil disputing he reasoned about the of
σέως" σώματος, οὐκ. ἐτόλμησεν κρίσιν ἐπενεγκεῖν βλασ-
ΞΜόοβοβ ‘body, did not dare °a ’cnarge *to*bring “against him] ‘rail-
gnpiac, Parr’! εἶπεν, ᾿Επιτιμήσαι σοι κύριος. 10 οὗτοι.δὲ
ing, but said, 3Rebuke ‘thee ['the] *Lord. But these,
ee ᾿ ? Ν ~ er x
Ὁσα μὲν ovk.oidacw βλασφημοῦσιν" ὕσα.δὲ
whatever things they know not theyspeak evilof; but whatever things
φυσικῶς, ὡς τὰ ἄλογα ζῶα, ἐπίστανται, ἐν TédvTOLE
naturally, as the irrational animals, they understand, in these things
ὠθείρονται. 11 οὐαὶ αὐτοῖς. ὅτι τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ Κάϊν
they corrupt themselves. Woe tothem! because in the way of Cain
> ΄ \ ~ ΄ ~ ‘ BFL, ,
ἐπορεύθησαν, καὶ τῇ πλάνῃ τοῦ Βαλαὰμ μισθοῦ ἐξεχύθησαν,
they went, and tothe error of Balaam for reward rushed,
ΑΙ ΟῚ ᾽ : ΄ - ᾿ ? , ς τ ΄ , q ᾽
καὶ τῇ ἀντιλογίᾳ τοῦ Κορὲ ἀπώλοντο. 12 οὗτοί εἰσιν ἐν
and inthe gainsaying of Korah perished. These are in
ταῖς. ἀγάπαις. ὑμῶν σπιλάδες, συνευωχούμενοιτ ἀφόβως,"
your love feasts sunken rocks, feastingtogether [with you] fearlessly,
« , , » « Ὶ > Δ,
ἑαυτοὺς ποιμαίνοντες νεφέλαι ἄνυδροι, ὑπὸ ἀνέμων
?themselves *pasturing; clouds without water, by winds
Sreoipepopevar’! δένδρα φθινοπωρινὰ ἄκαρπα δὶς ἀποθα-
being carried about, trees tautumnal, without fruit, twice dead,
, ? , , ” YZ " ,
γόντα ἐκριζωθέντα" 18 κύματα ἄγρια θαλάσσης ἐπαφρίζοντα
rooted up; *waves -‘wild of[the]sea, foaming out
~ ? ΄, ΄ ~ τ « ~
τὰς. ἑαυτῶν αἰσχύνας" ἀστέρες πλανῆται, οἷς ὃ ζόφος TOU
their own shames ; “stars 1wandering, to whom the gloom
σκότους εἰς 'τὸν" αἰῶνα τετήρηται. 14 προεφήτευσεν" δὲ καὶ
of darkness for ever has been kept, And ®prophesied also
, , ,
τούτοις ἕβδομος ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ ᾿Ενώχ, λέγων, ᾿Ιδού,
Bas ϑίο }°these [2860] 3seventh “from *Adam, ‘Enoch, . saying, Behold,
ἦλθεν κύριος ἐν “μυριάσιν ἁγίαις" αὐτοῦ, 15 ποιῆσαι
Scame [᾿{Π6] "Lord amidst “myriads “holy this, to execute
κρίσιν κατὰ πάντων, Kai "ἐξελέγξαι" πάντας τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς
judgment against all, and toconvict all the ungodly
1 τρόπον τούτοις LTTrAW. τὸ ὅτε when L.
LTTraw. P ἀλλὰ LTTrAW.
tr place the comma after συνευ-
GLTTraW. ὕ ἐπροφήτευσεν TIr. π ἁγίαις μυριάσιν GLTITrAW,
n χότε at that time L.
4 + οἱ (read the sunken rocks) LTTra.
8 παραφερόμεναι being carried along GLTTraw.
x ἐλέγξαι LTTrA.
621
not. 6 And the angels
which kept not their
first estate, but left
their own habitation,
he hath reserved in
everlasting chains un-
der darkness unto the
judgment of the great
day. 7 Even as Sodom
and Gomorrha, and
the cities about them
in like manner, giving
themselves over to
fornication, and going
after strange flesh, are
set forth for an ex-
ample, suffering the
vengeance of eternal
fire. 8 Likewise also
these jilthy dreamers
defile the flesh, despise
dominion, and speak
evil of dignities.9 Yet
Michael thearchangel,
when contending with
the devil he disputed
about the body of Mo-
ses, durst not bring a-
gainst him a railing
accusation, but said,
The Lord rebuke thee.
10 But these speak evil
of those things which
they know not: but
what they know na-
turally, as brute
beasts, in those things
they corrupt them-
selves. 11 Woe unto
them ! for they have
gone in the way of
Cain, and ran greedily
after the error of
Balaam for reward,
and perished in the
gainsaying of Core.
12 These are spots in
your feasts of charity,
when they feast with
you, feeding them-
selves without fear:
clouds they are with-
out water, carried a-
bout of winds; trees
whose fruit withereth,
without fruit, twice
dead, plucked up by
the roots; 13 raging
wayes of the sea, foam-
ing out their own
shame ; wandering
stars, to whom is re-
served the blackness
of darkness for ever,
14 And Enoch also,
the seventh from A-
dam, prophesied of
these, saying, Behold,
the Lord cometh with
ten thousands cf his
saints, 15 to execute
judgment upon all,
and to convince all
° Μωύσέως
τ Text. Rec. and
t .- τὸν
622
that are ungodly a-
mong them of all
their ungodly deeds
which they have un-
godly committed, and
of all their hard
speeches which ungod-
ly sinners have spoken
against him. 16 These
are murmurers, com-
plainers, walking af-
ter their own lusts ;
and their mouth speak-
eth great swelling
words, having men’s
persons in admiration
because of advantage.
17 But, beloved, re-
member ye the words
which were spoken be-
fore of the apostles
of our Lord Jesus
Christ ; 18 how that
they told you there
should be mockers
in ‘the last time, who
should walk after
their own ungodly
lusts. 19 These be they
who separate them-
selves, sensual, hav-
ing not the Spirit.
20 But ye, beloved,
building up yourselves
on your most holy
faith, praying in the
Holy Ghost, 21 keep
yourselves in the love
of God, looking for the
mercy of our Lord Je-
sus Christ unto eternal
life. 22 And of some
havecompassion, mak-
ing a difference: 23 and
others save with fear,
pulling them out of
the fire; hating even
the garment spotted
by the flesh.
24 Now unto him
that is abletokeep you
from falling, and to
present you faultless
before the presence of
his glory with exceed-
ing joy, 25 to the only
wise God our Saviour,
be glory and majesty,
dominion and power,
both now andever. A-
men.
Ἴω.-Ἕ-...ς.ς.ο.....-ςς.ς-᾽ΞςἘ.:-.-“ν--.--...-.--::--:-.-.--ττ-
Υ — αὐτῶν LTTrA.
μάτων words having been spoken before 1.
Trl a]W) χρόνου at the end of the time Lrtraw.
κοδομοῦντες ἑαυτοὺς τῇ ἁγιωτάτῃ ὑμῶν πίστει LTTrAW.
dispute, convict LTTraw.
VO YrArA’S.
γαὐτῶν" περὶ πάντων τῶν ἔργων Τἀσεβείας" αὐτῶν ὧν
of them concerning all ?works %of *ungodliness ‘their “which
ἠσέβησαν, Kai περὶ πάντων τῶν σκληρῶν ὧν
they did ungodlily, and concerning all the hard (things) which
ἐλάλησαν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἀσεβεῖς. 16 οὗτοί εἰσιν
3 θο 6 tagainst ‘°him ?sinners ungodly. These are
γογγυσταί, μεμψίμοιροι, κατὰ τὰς. ἐπιθυμίας αὐτῶν πορευό-
murmurers, complainers, “after Stheir +lusts twalk-
μενοι" καὶ τὸ στόμα. αὐτῶν λαλεῖ ὑπέρογκα, θαυμάζοντες
ing ; and their mouth speaks great swelling[words], admiring ᾿
πρόσωπα ὠφελείας χάριν. 17 ὑμεῖς. δέ, ἀγαπητοί, μνή-
persous Sprofit ‘for *the *sake 7of. But ye, beloved, re-
σθητε τῶν ὑδημάτων τῶν προειρημένων! ὑπὸ τῶν ἀπο-
member the words which have been spoken before by the apo-
΄ ~ ΄ πο ΞΟ Ὁ - ~, eo ” Cw
στόλων τοῦ.κυρίου. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ" 18 ὕτι ἔλεγον ὑμῖν,
stles of our Lord Jesus Christ, that they said toyou,
Core! diy ἐσχάτῳ xoovyp'” ἔσονται ἐμπαῖκται, κατὰ τὰς
that ἴῃ [086] last time there will be mockers, after
ἑαυτῶν ἐπιθυμίας πορευόμενοι τῶν ἀσεβειῶν». 19 οὗτοί εἰσιν
stheir *own ‘desires *walking of ungodlinesses. These are
οἱ ἀποδιορίζοντες", ψυχικοί, πνεῦμα μὴ
they who set apart [themselves], natural [men], [the] *Spirit ‘not
ἔχοντες. 20 ὑμεῖς.δέ, ἀγαπητοί, ἱτῃῇ.ἁγιωτάτῃ. ὑμῶν πίστει
“having. t But ye, beloved, on your most holy faith
ἐποικοδομοῦντες ἑαυτούς," ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ προσευχό-
building up yourselves, in [the] 2Spirit 1Holy pray-
μενοι, 21 ἑαυτοὺς ἐν ἀγάπῃ θεοῦ τηρήσατε, προσδεχό-
ing, 2vourselves “in [*the] “love ‘Sof 7God ‘keep, await-
μενοι τὸ ἔλεος τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ, εἰς ζωὴν
ing the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto life
αἰώνιον. 22 καὶ ode μὲν δἐλεεῖτε διακρινόμενοι"" 23 δοὺς δὲ
eternal, And ?some ‘pity, making a d'ference but others
“ἐν φόβῳ σώξζετε, ἐκ τοῦ πυρὸς ἁρπάζοντες," - μισοῦντες
with fear save, outof the fire snatching them]; hating
καὶ TOY ἀπὸ τῆς σαρκὸς ἐσπιλωμένον χιτῶνα.
even the “by “the ‘flesh “spotted ‘garment.
24 Τῷ δὲ δυναμένῳ φυλάξαι ἰαὐτοὺς"! ἀπταίστους, καὶ
But to him who is able to keep them without stumbling, and
στῆσαι. κατενώπιον τῆς. δόξης αὐτοῦ ἀμώμους ἐν ἀγαλ-
toset [them] before his glory blameless with exul-
λιάσει, ῶ μόνῳ σοφῷ" θεῷ owrhorjpov,! δόξα "καὶ!
tation, to[the] only wise God our Saviour, [be] glory and
μεγαλωσύνη, κράτος καὶ "ἐξουσία," καὶ νῦν καὶ εἰς πάντας
greatness, might and authority, .both now, and to all
τοὺς αἰῶνας. ἀμήν.
the ages. Amen,
°'Emtoro\ Ἰούδα καθολιιοή."
Epistle οἵ συάθ ‘*general.
5. + λόγων speeches Τ. Ὁ προειρημένων ῥη-
ς — ὅτι χτ 1τ]. ἃ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτου τοῦ (--- τοῦ
ε -- ἑαυτοὺς themselves EG f ἐποι-
& ἐλέγχετε διακρινομένους [who]
h ods δὲ σώζετε ἐκ πυρὸς ἁρπάζοντες, ols δὲ ἐλεᾶτε (ἐλεεῖτε W)
2 [ἀσεβείας] Tr.
ἐν φόβῳ but others save, from [the] fire snatching [them], and others pity in fear
LTTraAW.
i + διὰ Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ τοῦ κυ j
_LTTrAW. ® + πρὸ παντὸς τοῦ αἰῶνος before the whole age (read καὶ and) LrTraw.
vubseriptian EGLIW ;
i ὑμᾶς you (and read set [you] before) EGLTTrw.
k — σοφῷ GLITraw.
κυρίου ἡμῶν through Jesus Christ our Lord Girtraw. ™— καὶ
ο — the
Ἰούδα Tra,
"᾿ΑΠΟΚΑΛΎΨΙΣ ἸΩΆΝΝΟΥ TOY OEOAOTOY."
REVELATION OF JOHN THE
ATIOKAAYYVIS Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ,
τι
ἣν
Revelation of Jesus Christ, which “gave “to*him ‘God,
δεῖξαι τοῖς.δούλοις. αὐτοῦ ἃ δεῖ γενέσθαι ἐν. τάχει, καὶ
to shew tohis bondmen*® what things must take place shortly: and
ἐσήμανεν ἀποστείλας διὰ TOV.ayyédov.avTou τῷ δούλῳ αὐτοῦ
he signified [it], having sent by his angel to his bondman
“Iwavyy," 2 ὃς ἐμαρτύρησεν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ Kai τὴν
John, who testified the word of God and the
μαρτυρίαν ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, ὅσα erell δεῖδεν." 3 μακά-
testimony οὗ Jesus Christ, *whatsoever*things ‘and he saw. Bless-
ριος ὁ ἀναγινώσκων, καὶ οἱ ἀκούοντες “τοὺς λόγους!
ed [is] he that reads, and they that hear the words
THC προφητείας, καὶ τηροῦντες τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ γεγραμμένα"
of the prophecy, and keep the things ἴθ it 1written ;
ὁ. γὰρ καιρὸς ἐγγύς.
forthe time [is] near.
4 ᾿Ιωάννης! ταῖς
John to the
χάρις ὑμῖν Kai εἰρήνη ἀπὸ
Grace toyou and ange from
~ « ,
ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ ὃ θεός,
ἑπτὰ
seven
ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς
> ~? » az
ἐν τῇ Ασίᾳ
assemblies
which [are] in Asia:
Srov' ὁ ὧν Kai ὁ ἦν kai ὃ
him who is and who was and who[is]
ἐρχόμενος" Kai ἀπὸ τῶν ἑπτὰ πνευμάτων ic! ἱέστιν" ἐνώπιον
to come ; and from the _ seven Spirits which are before
τοῦ.θρόνου αὐτοῦ; 5 Kai ἀπὸ ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ, 6 μάρτυς ὁ
his throne ; and from Jesus Christ, the *witness
πιστός. ὁ πρωτότοκος Kx! τῶν νεκρῶν. καὶ ὁ ἄρχων τῶν
‘faithful, the firstborn from among the dead. andthe ruler of the
βασιλέων τῆς γῆς τῷ » ἰἀγαπήσαντι" ἡμᾶς, καὶ ™od-
kings oftheearth. To him who loved us, and wash-
σαντι" ἡμᾶς "ἀπὸ"! τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν. nue" ἐν τῷ αἵματι. αὐτοῦ"
ed us from our sins in his blood,
6 Kai ἐποίησεν Ῥὴἡμᾶς" “βασιλεῖς καὶ" ἱερεῖς τῷ θεῷ Kai πατρὶ
and made us kings and priests ‘to 2God “and *Father
αὐτοῦ" αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα Kat TO κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας "THY
‘his : τ hin [be] re glory and the might to ὑπ ages of the
αἰώνων." ἀμήν.
ages. Amen, ᾿
7 ᾿Ιδού, ἔρχεται μετὰ τῶν νεφελῶν, καὶ ὄψεται αὐτὸν πᾶς
DIVINE
THE Revelation of Je-
sus Christ, w hich God
gave unto him, toshew
unto his _ servants
things which must
shortly come to pass ;
and he sent and signi-
fied it by his angel un-
to his servant John:
2 who bare record’ of
the word of God, and
of the testimony of
Jesus Christ, and of
allthings that he saw.
3 Blessed zs he that
readeth, and they that
hear the words of this
prophecy, and keep
those things which are
written therein: for
the time ts at hand.
4 JOHN totheseven
churches which are in
Asia: Grace be unto
you, and peace, from
him which is, and
which was, and which
is to come ; and from
the seven Spiritswhich
are before his throne ;
5 and from Jesus
Christ, who is the
faithful witness, and
the firstbegotten of
the dead, and the
prince of the kings of
the earth. Unto him
that loved us, and
washed us from our
sins in his own blood,
6 and hath made us
kings and priests unto
God and his Father ;
to him beglory and do-
minion for ever and
ever. Amen.
7 Behold, he cometh
i - ‘ : with clouds;andevery
Behold, he Contes with τ ἶ clouds, and shall a him SNOHY) ἐς πα πε ἥττι πες
ὀφθαλμός, καὶ οἵτινες αὐτὸν ἐξ ἐξεκέντησαν" καὶ κόψονται hey also nies ae
e and th hi *hi “Ishall wail ed him: and a in-
ey’ ie: ey which 7*him *pierced, and i shall ‘wail dreds ofthe carthsnall
ἐπ αὐτὸν πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ τῆς γῆς. Val, any. wail because of him.
Fon account*of “him all ?the “tribes tof the earth. Yea, amen. Even so, Amen.
834} τη" Ά ΠΥ: 8 I am Alpha and
8 Be εἰμι πε AN καὶ τὸ a, "ἀρχὴ καὶ τέλος λέγει Omega, the beginning
am the Α and the Ω, beginning and ending, says and the ending, saith
κ᾽᾿Αποκάλυψις α 5 ᾿Αποκάλυψις Ἰωάννου (Iwavov Tr) ΕἼΣ ΣΥΝΕ b Ἰωάνῃ Tr. ς -- τέ
GLTITrAW. a ἴδεν rs ¢ τὸν λόγον the word *. Ε Ἰωάνης Tr. ὃ --- τοῦ (read [him})
GLITrAW, ἜἘ τῶν Tr. i— ἐστιν (read [ax 67) LTTraw. k — ἐκ (read τῶν of the)
GLTTraAw. la ἀγαπῶντι loves GLTTrAW. m λύσαντι freed urtr; Χίο]ύσαντι A. ἃ ἐκ LITA.
ο [ἡμῶν] A. Ρ ἡμῶν 1; ἡμῖν for us Tr. 4 βασιλείαν, a kingdom, GLTTraw. t— τῶν
αἰώνων As 5 ἄλφα Alpha LiTraw. εῷ μὰ, Υ --- ἀρχὴ καὶ τέλος ΟἸΤΊΤΑΥ,
624.
the Lord, which is,
and which was, and
which is to come, the
Almighty.
9 I John, who also
am your brother, and
companion in tribula-
tion, and in the king-
dom and patience of
Jesus Christ, was in
the isle that is called
Patmos, for the word
of God, and for the
testimony .of Jesus
Christ. 10 I was in the
Spirit on the Lord’s
day, and heard behind
me a great voice, as of
a trumpet, 11 saying,
Iam Alpha and Ome-
ga, the first and the
last: and, What thou
seest, write in a book;
and send it unto the
seven churches which
are in Asia; unto Eph-
esus, aud unto Smyr-
na, and unto Perga-
mos, and unto Thya-
tira, and unto Sardis,
and unto Philadelphia,
and unto Laodicea,
12 And I turned tosee
the voice that spake
with me. And being
turned, I saw seyen
golden candlesticks ;
13 and in the midst o:
the seven candlesticks
one like unto the Son
of man, clothed with
a garment down to
the foot, and girt a-
bout the paps witha
golden girdle. 14 His
head and his hairs
were white like wool,
as white as snow; and
his eyes were as a
flame of fire ; 15 and
his feet like unto fine
brass, as if they burn-
ed in a furnace; and
his voice as the sound
of many waters.16 And
he had in his right
hand seven stars: and
out of his mouth went
a sharp two-edged
sword : and his coun-
tenance was as the
sun shineth in his
strength, 17 And when
Isaw him, I fell at his
feet as dead. And he
(AGT ie On ΑΨ ΤΣ, [,
er : ?
πὸ κύριος, ὁ ὧν καὶ ὁ ἣν καὶ O ἐβχόμενος, ὁ παντο-
the Lord, who is and whowas and whois} tocome, the Al-
κοάτωρ.
mighty.
9 ᾿Εγὼ Ἰωάννης," Skat" ἀδελφὸς ὑμῶν καὶ *ovyKowvwroc"
I John, also. “brother ‘your and fellow-partaker
ἐν τῇ θλίψει καὶ δὲν Ty! βασιλείᾳ καὶ ὑπομονῇ ἢ “Ἰησοῦ χοισ-
in thetribulationand in the kingdom and endurance of Jesus Christ,
~ > , ys ~ ΄ ~ ΄
τοῦ," ἐγενόμην tv τῇ νήσῳ τῇ καλουμένῃ Πάτμῳ, διὰ
was in the island which [is] called Patmos, because of
τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ Kai “διὰ" τὴν μαρτυρίαν ᾿Ιησοῦ “χρισ-
the word of God and because of the testimony of Jesus Christ.
τοῦ." 10 yeu analy ἐν πνεύματι ἐν τῇ κυριακῇ ἡμέρᾳ" καὶ
became ἰπ [the] Spirit on the Lord's day, and
ἤκουσα ὀπίσω μου φωνὴν μεγάλην ὡς σάλπιγγος, 11 λεγού-
Iheard behind: me ἃ voice “loud as of a trumpet, 3805
σης, ᾿᾿ Ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ A καὶ τὸ Q, ὁ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ ἔσχατος" καί,"
ing, I am the A and the Q, the first and the last ; and,
a , , ΄ ‘ , - ? ,
O βλέπεις γράψον εἰς βιβλίον, Kai πέμψον ταῖς § ἐκκλησίαις
What thou seest write in abook, and send tothe assemblies
~ ? ΄ ? \ ? j SY
»raic ἐν ᾿Ασίᾳ," εἰς "Edecov, καὶ εἰς ἸΣμύρναν," καὶ εἰς
which [are] in Asia: to Ephesus, and to Smyrna, und to
, 4 ’ 2 »Ὄ ‘ }
Πέργαμον, καὶ εἰς Ἐθυάτειρα," καὶ εἰς Σάρδεις, καὶ εἰς ἰφιλα-
Pergamos, and to Thyatira, and to Sardis, and to Phila-
͵ ‘ ᾽ Ψ’ ‘ 3 ,
δέλφειαν," καὶ εἰς Λαοδίκειαν." 12 καὶ ἐπέστρεψα βλέπειν
delphia, and to Laodicea. And Iturned to see
" ᾿ er n ἐλ aN ii to) ~, ye , =
THY φωνὴν TIC “EAGANTEY PET ἐμοῦ" και ἐπιστρέψας εἶδον
the voice which spoke with me, and having turned I saw
c ‘ ~ ‘ ~ .
ἑπτὰ λυχνίας χρυσᾶς, 13 καὶ ἐν éow τῶν “ἑπτὰ! λυχ-
seven *lampstands *golden, and in[the] midst of the seven lamp-
γιῶν ὕμοιον Ρυϊῷ! ἀνθρώπου, ἐνδεδυμένον
stands {one} like [the] Son of man, ciuthed in [ia garment)
ποδήρη, καὶ περιεζωσμένον προς τοῖς μαστοῖς" ζώνην
reaching to the feet, and *girt°about*with ‘at the Spreasts 7a °girdle
ell ; .- κι \ ᾽ - \ ΄ \ ε \
Tyovony’ 14 ἡ.δὲ κεφαλὴ αὐτοῦ καὶ αἱ τρίχες λευκαὶ Swoei!
*golden : and his head and hair white as if
» r ε , \ ε ᾿ ~ x ΄
ἔριον λευκόν, ὡς χιών" καὶ οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτοῦ ὡς φλὸξ πυρός"
2wool ‘white, as snow; and his eyes as aflame of fire;
15 καὶ οἱ.πόδες. αὐτοῦ ὕμοιοι χαλκολιβάνῳ we ἐν καμίνῳ
and his feet like fine brass, asif *in *a°furnace([*they]
2 ae ‘ ~ € ‘ « ΄
ἱπεπυρωμένοι" ' καὶ ἡ- φωνὴ. αὐτοῦ ὡς φωνὴ ὑδάτων πολλῶν"
2glowed ; and his voice as [the] voice of*waters ‘many,
LW, ? ~ yy = ᾽ ~ vi , ΄ \
16 καὶ ἔχων ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ “αὐτοῦ χειρὶ" ἀστέρας ἑπτά: καὶ ἐκ
and having in "right "his hand *stars ‘seven, and out of
~ , > ~ e , ,
TOU.OTOMATOC.AUTOV ῥομφαία δίστομος ὀξεῖα ἐκπορευομένη᾽ καὶ
his mouth “a‘sword *two-edged ‘sharp going forth, and
cw > ane, coe , 2 ~ ΄ > ~ -
ἡ. ὄψις αὐτοῦ ὡς ὁ ἥλιος φαίνει ἐν τῇ δυνάμει.αὐτοῦ. 17 καὶ
18 countenance as the sun shines in its power. And
«- - ? ΄ » x X aN we Ὁ ,
ὅτε εἶδον αὐτόν, ἔπεσα πρὸς τοὺς πόδας. αὐτοῦ ὡς νεκρός" Kai
when Isaw him, I fell at his feet as dead: and
* κυριος ὃ θεός [the] Lord God GLTTraw.
8 — ἐν τῇ GLITrAW.
LTTra.
GLITraAw.
k Θνάτειραν LAW.
© -- ἑπτὰ LT[TrA].
&S GLITrAW.
ἃ — διὰ τατ[Α1.
& + ἑπτὰ seven GLTTrAW.
© πεπυρωμένης (-ἔένῳ τ) [it] glowed uir,
GI x *Iwavys Tre
Ὁ + ἐν ἴῃ (Jesus) LTTraw.
© — χριστοῦ LITrA.
¥—«katGLTTrAW. τσυν T.
© χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ ΥΥ ; — χριστοῦ
: ὦ πεῖς {oS Ἐγώ εἰμι... ἔσχατος" Kat
— ταῖς ἐν Agta GLTTraw. 1 Zuvpvav T,
τὶ Λαοδικίαν T. ἃ ἐλάλει Was speaking Lrtraw.
4 μαζοῖς L; μασθοῖς T. τ χρυσᾶν LTTrA. 5 ὡς
ν χειρὶ αὐτοῦ LITrA,
! Φιλαδελφίαν κ.
P νἱὸν T.
FU.
πἐπέθηκενν τὴν. δεξιὰν αὐτοῦ *yeipa'
he laid his right hand
ΔΙὴ) φοβοῦ ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ
Fear ποῦ ; a am the first and the
v~ 4 ν᾽ , ΄ ‘ > 4 ~ ? > ν᾿
ζῶν, καὶ ἐγενόμην νεκρός, καὶ ἰδοὺ ζῶν εἰμι εἰς «τοὺς
living (one]:and I became dead,
and behold “alive *I “am to the
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων: tapny'" Kai ἔχω τὰς κλεῖς TOU *adov καὶ
ages ΟΥ̓ the ages, Amen ;
and have the . keys of hades and
τοῦ θανάτου." 19 γράψον" ἃ εἶδες. καὶ ἅ
of death. Write the things which thou sawest and the things
εἰσιν, Kal a ἔλλει “γίνεσθαι! μετὰ ταῦτα" 20 τὸ
which are, and thethings which are about totake place after
μυστήριον τῶν ἑπτὰ ἀστέρων “ὧν! εἶδες
these. The
mystery ofthe seven stars which thou sawest on
R BY i Ae ty Osan:
? ?
t7
upon
ἐμέ, λέγων Tpor,"
me, saying tome,
ἔσχατος, 18 Kai ὁ
last, and the
ἐἐπὶ τῆς δεξιᾶς"
2right *hand
μου. καὶ τὰς ἑπτὰ λυχνίας τὰς χρυσᾶς. οἱ ἑπτὰ ἀστέρες
μην. and the seven *lampstands poten: * The seven stars
ἄγγελοι. τῶν ἑπτὰ ἐκκλησιῶν εἰσιν" καὶ fai! βἑπτὰ λυχνιαι"
Ξιη9615 “of “9 °seven “assemblies ‘are; and the seven lampstands
hGe εἴδες! ἑπτὰ ἐκκλησίαι εἰσίν.
‘are.
2 Τῷ ἀγγέλῳ ἱτῆς" * Ἐφεσίνης" ἐκκλησίας γράψον, Τάδε
Tothe angel οἵ the Bobesian a, write: These things
λέγει ὁ κρατῶν τοὺς ἑπτὰ ἀστέρας ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ αὐτοῦ, ὁ
which thou sawest “seven *assemblies
says he who holds the seven stars in his ae hand, nee
περιπατῶν ἐν tow τῶν ἑπτὰ λυχνιῶν τῶν ἰχρυσῶν"
walks in [the] midst of the seven “lampstands ‘golden,
2 Οἶδα τὰ. ipya. σου, Kai TOY κύπον ὥσου," Kai THY ὑπομονήν
T know see) works, and 7jabour ταν; and “endurance
σου, Kai ὅτι οὐ.δύνῃ βαστάσαι κακούς,, καὶ "ἐπειράσωἱ"
θην. and that thou canst not bear evil [ones]; and thou didst try
τοὺς “φάσκοντας εἶναι ἀποστόλους" καὶ οὐκ εἰσίν:
those who declare {themselves} to be apostles and are not,
καὶ εὗρες αὐτοὺς Wevdeic, 3 Kai Ῥέβάστασας Kai ὑπομονὴν
and didst find them liars ; and didst bear and endurance
ἔχεις,καὶ διὰ τὸ.νομά.μου IKEKOTIaKag Kai οὐ-κεκμηκας."
ἐμ 8δῦ; and forthe sake of my name hast laboured and hast not wearied:
4 τἀλλ᾿" ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ, ὅτι THY.aAyaTHV.cov THY πρώτην
but Ihave against thee, that thy “love Mirst
5 ? ~ " ΄ τὴν. 10 t2 , a ΤΙ ‘
ἀφῆκας. ὃ μνημόνευε οὖν πόθεν ἱεκπεπτωκας," καὶ
thou didst leave. Remember therefore whence thou hast fallen from, and
μετανόησον, καὶ τὰ πρῶτα ἔργα ποίησον" εἰ.δὲ μή, ἔρχομαι
repent, and the first works do: but if not, lam coming
σοι ‘rayél," Kai κινήσω τὴν.λυχνίαν. σου ἐκ TOU τόπου
tothee quickly, and I will remove thy lampstand out of ?place
αὐτῆς, ἐὰν μὴ μετανοήσῃς. 6 ἀλλὰ τοῦτο ἔχεις, OTL
tits, except thou shouldest repent. But this thou hast, that
μισεῖς τὰ ἔργα τῶν Νικολαϊτῶν, ἃ κἀγὼ μισῶ. 7 ὁ
thou hatest the works ofthe JNicciaitanes, which Ialso hate. He that
625
\aid his right hand up-
on me, saying unto
me, Fear not; I am
the first and the last :
18 J amhe that liveth,
and was dead; and,
behold, 1 am alive for
evermore, Amen ; and
have the keys of. hell
and of death. 19 Write
the things which thou
hast secn, and the
things which are, and
the things which shall
be hereafter; 20 the
mystery of the seven
stars which thou saw-
est in my right hand,
and the seven golden
candlesticks, The se-
ven stars are the an-
gels of the seven
churches : and the se-
ven candlesticks which
thou sawest are the
seven churches.
IL. Unto the angel of
the church of Ephesus
write; These things
saith he that holdeth
the seven stars in his
right hand, who walk-
eth in the midst of the
seven golden caadle-
sticks; 2 I know thy
works, and thy labour,
and thy patience, and
how thou cans not
bear them which are
evil: and thow hast
tried them, whi:h say
they are apostles, and
are not, and hast feund
them liars : 3 and hast
borne, and hast pa-
tience, and for my
name’s sake hast la-
boured, and hast not
fainted. 4 Neverthe-
less 1 have somewhat
against thee, because
thou hast left thy first
love. 5 Remember
therefore from whence
thou art fallen, and
repent, and do the first
works; or else I will
come unte thee quick-
ly, and will remove
thy candlestick out of
his place. except thou
repent. 6 But thisthou
hast, that thou hatest
the deeds of the Nico-
Jaitanes, which I also
hate. 7 He that hath
π ἔθηκεν GLTTrAW.
— χεῖρα (read δεξιὰν right hand) @LTtraw.
2 — anv GLTTrAW.
a ΡΩΝ καὶ τοῦ ἄδου GLITrAW
© γενέσθαι TA. qa ovs LITra. e ἐν (in) τῇ δεξιᾷ L.
GLTTraw. h — ἃς εἶδες ce
᾿Εφέσῳ in Ephesus GLITraw.
f— αἱ w.
χρυσέων LTrA. m — gov LTTrA
2 τῷ (read ἐκκλ. of the assembly) Ltr.
Υ — μοι GLTTrAW.
Ὁ + οὖν therefore GLTTrAW.
8 Avxviat at ἑπτὰ
kev
a ἐπείρασας GLTTrAW.
® λέγοντας ἑαυτοὺς ἀποστόλους εἶναι declare themselves to be apostles (— εἶναι LTTrA)
GLTTrAw. Pp ὑπομονὴν ἔχεις καὶ ἐβάστασας GLTTraw.
wearied LTTra ; καὶ οὐκ ἐκοπίασας and didst not weary Gw.
t πέπτωκας thou hast fallen GLTraW; πέπτωκες T.
.
ᾳ καὶ οὐ κεκοπίακες and hast not
τ ἀλλὰ TTIW.
Υ ταχὺ EGW ; — τάχει Ττττὰς
8 ἀφῆκες TIre
85
626
an ear, let him hear
what the Spirit saith
unto the churches ; To
him that overcometh
will I give to eat of
the tree of life, which
is in the midst of the
paradise of God,
8 And unto the an-
gel of the church in
Smyrna write ; These
things saith the first
and the last, which
Was dead, and is a-
live; 9 I know thy
works, and tribula-
tion, and poverty, (but
thou art rich) and 7
know the blasphemy of
them which say they
are Jews, and are not,
but ave the synagogue
of Satan. 10 Fear none
of those things which
thou shalt suffer : be-
hold, the devil shall
cast some of you into
prison, that ye may be
tricod ; and ye shall
have tribulation ten
days: be thou faithful
unto death, and 1 will
give thee a crown of
lite. 11 He that hath
an ear, let him hear
what the Spirit saith
unto the churches ;
He that overcometh
shall not be hurt of
the second death.
12 And to the angel
of the church in Per-
gamos write; These
things saith he which
hath the sharp sword
with two edges; 13 I
know thy works, and
where thou dwellest,
even where Satan’s
seat is: and thou hold-
est fast my name, and
hast not denied my
faith, even in those
days wherein Antipas
was my faithful mar-
tyr, who was slain a-
mong you, where Sa-
tan dwelleth. 14 But I
have a few things a-
gainst thee, because
thou bast there them
that hold the doctrine
of Balaam, who taught
Balae to cast a stum-
blingblock before the
children of Israel, to
eat things sacrificed
unto idols, and to com-
mit forniertion. 15 So
TAG TIE ORK ΛΟ Vaal: mle
WEree > a . ΄ " ein Ne Bee aa) \ ΄ i
EXWV OVC ἀκουσάτω TL TO TVEVMEA EVEL Talc EKKANOLALC
has anear, let him hear what the Spirit says tothe agseiblies,
τῷ "νικῶντι" δώσω αὐτῷ φαγεῖν ἐκ τοῦ ξύλου τῆς ζωῆς
T'ohim that overcomes, I willgivetohim toeat of the tree of life
Ὁ ἐστιν ἐν Yueow τοῦ παραδείσου" τοῦ θεοῦ".
which is in{the] midst of the paradise of God.
8 Kai τῷ ἀγγέλῳ ὅτῆς" ἐκκλησίας Σμυρναίων! γράψον,
And tothe angel of the assembly of Smyrneans write:
lade λέγει ὁ πρῶτος Kai ὁ ἔσχατος, ὃς ἐγένετο νεκρὸς
the first and the dead
καὶ ἔζησεν. 9 Οἶδά σου “τὰ ἔργα καὶ" τὴν θλίψιν Kai τὴν
and lived. IT know thy works and tribulation and
πτωχείαν" “πλούσιος. δὲ" εἴ καὶ τὴν βλασφημίαν ©
poverty ; but rich thou art;and the calumny
λεγόντων ‘Tovdaiove εἶναι ἑαυτοῦς. Kat οὐκ. εἰσίν, ἀλλὰ συν-
These things says last, who became
τῶν.
of those who
declare *Jews Ξἴο *be ‘themselves, and are not, but asyn-
αγωγὴ τοῦ σατανᾶ. 10 ἱμηδὲν" φοβοῦ ἃ μέλλεις
agogue of Satan, ΖΝ οὐ “at *all ‘tear the things which thou art about
ἰξξ ὑμῶν ὁ διάβολος"
“to “east [’some]®of you “the devil
Κέξετε! θλίψιν ἡμερῶν
and yeshall have tribulation 7days
πάσχειν. ἰζού,8. μέλλει βαλεῖν"
to suffer. Lo, 515 tabout
εἰς φυλακήν, ἵνα TepacOiTe Kat
into prison, that ye may be tried ;
σοι TOY στέ-
and I will give to thee the
δέκα. γίνου πιστὸς ἄχοι θανάτου, Kai δώσω
‘ten, Bethou faithful unto death,
φανὸν τὴς ζωῆς. 11 ὁ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί τὸ πνεῦμα
crown of lite. He that bas anear, let him hear what the Spirit
λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις ὁ νικῶν οὐ-μὴ ἀδικηθῇ ἐκ
says tothe assemblies. Hethat overcomes innowise 5881] Ὀ8 injured of
τοῦ θανάτου τοῦ δευτέρου.
the “death *second,
12 Kai τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν Περγάμῳ ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
And tothe angel of the 7in *Pergamos assembly write :
Τάδε λέγει ὁ ἔχων τὴν ῥομφαίαν THY δίστομον τὴν
These things says he who has the “sword ?two-edged
ὀξεῖαν. 13 Οἶδα ἱτὰ.ἔογαισου καὶ" ποῦ κατοικεῖς, ὅπου ὁ
‘sharp, I know thy works and where thou dwellest, yhere the
θρόνος τοῦ σατανᾶ, καὶ κρατεῖς τὸ.ὄνομάς.μου, Kai οὐκ
throne of Satan [is]; and thou holdest fast my ngme, and “not
? ΄ ny ΄ m sy, 2 ~ Cer, n2,,\| 0 =p?
ἡρνήσω τὴν.πιστινμου ™KaL ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Nev" αἷς" P Av-
\didst “deny my faith even in the days in which An-
΄ « ’ , τι ~
τίπας" ὁ.μάρτυς. μου ὁ πιστός, ὃς ἀπεκτάνθη παρ᾽ ὑμῖν,
tipas my “witness ‘faithful [was], who waskilled among you,
ὕπου κατοικεῖ ὁ σατανᾶς." 14 "ἀλλ᾽" ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ ὀλίγα,
where 7dwells Satan. But Ihave against thee afew things;
er » ᾽ ~ ~ \ Ὁ ig τι
ὅτι" ἔχεις ἐἑκεῖ κρατοῦντας τὴν διδαχὴν Βαλαάμ, ὃς
because thou hast there [those] holding the teaching of Balaam, who
ἐδίδασκεν Yév' δῆτ! Βαλὰκ βαλεῖν σκάνδαλον ἐνώπιον τῶν
taught Balak ἴο cast 8 share before the
on ? , ~ > ΄ ~
υἱῶν ᾿Ισραῆλ, φαγεῖν εἰδωλόθυτα καὶ πορνεῦσαι.
sons of Israel, toeat things sacrificed toidols and to commit fornication,
w + én7a seven 1,.
(read of my God) cGfa]w.
τ.) ἐκκλησίας assembly in Smyrna GLTTraw,.
e + ἐκ of (those who) GLTTraw.
GLTTraAW.
bh βάλλειν LTrA.
ἔργα σου καὶ LITrA.
[was] Antipas) LTtTr[].
τ ὃ σατανᾶς κατοικεῖ GLTTrAW.
χα νικοῦντι L. Υ τῷ παραδείσῳ the paradise GLTTrAW.
2 τῷ (read ἐκκλ. of the assembly) x.
© — τὰ ἔργα kal LTTrA.
f uy Not Ltraw.
i ὁ διάβολος ἐξ ὑμῶν GLTTrAW.
m — καὶ T[TrA].
P ᾿Αντείπας T.
5 ἀλλὰ We
τ + μον
> ἐν Σμύρνῃ (Ζμύρνῃ
4 ἀλλὰ πλούσιος
& + δὴ indeed [a]w.
k ἔχητε ye may have 1,.' l_— τὰ
n — ἐν LTTrAW. ° — ais (read in those days
4 + gu (recd my faithful [one]) Lt[Tra]w.
ἴ.-Οδτιτ,. ¥ — ἐν EGLTTIYAW. "8 τὸν EL
Il.
15 οὕτως ἔχεις καὶ σὺ
REVELATION.
Scyranie τὴν ati Saou
κρατοῦντας THY OLoOaXynY “τῶν
So hast also thou([those] holding _the teaching οἵ the
Νικολαιτῶν YO μισῶ." 16 μετανόησον Τ᾽ εἰ.δὲ μή, ἔρχομαί
Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate. Repent ! but if not, Iam coming
σοι ταχύ, Kai πολεμήσω μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ ῥομφαίᾳ τοῦ
to thee quickly, and will make war with them with the sword
στόματός μους 17 ὁ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί τὸ πνεῦμα
of my mouth, He that has anear, Jet him hear what the Spirit
λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῷ “νικῶντι' δώσω αὐτῷ "dayeiv
says tothe assemblies, ΤῸ him that overcomes, Iwillgivetohim ἴο οδῦ
ἀπὸ" τοῦ μάννα τοῦ κεκρυμμένου, Kai δώσω αὐτῷ ψῆφον
οἵ the *manna "hidden : and I will give to him a “pebble
λευκήν, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν ψῆφον ὄνομα καινὸν γεγραμμένον, ὃ
ἢ 7 } ; ’
white, and on the pebble a*name ‘new written, which
οὐδεὶς “ἔγνω! εἰμὴ ὁ λαμβάνων.
no one knew except he who receives [it].
18 Kai τῷ ἀγγέλῳ *rijc' ἐν Θυατείροις ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
vAndtothe angel ofthe *in *Thyatira ‘assembly write :
Τάδε λέγει ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, ὁ ἔχων τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς
These things says the Son of God, he who has Zeyes
favtou' ὡς 'φλόγα" πυρός, Kai οἱ. πόδες. αὐτοῦ ὅμοιοι χαλκολι-
"his as aflame of fire, and his feet like fine
βάνῳ" 19 Oida σου τὰ ἔργα καὶ τὴν Sayarny, Kai τὴν δια-
brass. I know thy works, and love, and ser-
κονίαν, kai τὴν πίστιν" Kai "τὴν" ὑπομονήν 'σου," Kai τὰ ἔργα
vice, and faith, and “endurance ‘thy, and *works
σου, ‘cai! ra ἔσχατα πλείονα τῶν πρώτων. 20 adr’!
‘thy, and the last [tobe] more than the first. But
ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ "λίγα," Ore "ἐᾷς; τὴν γυναῖκα P'TeZa-
Ihave against thee afew things that thou sufferest the woman Jeze-
Bnd," “τὴν λέγουσαν" τἑαυτὴν" προφῆτιν, “διδάσκειν καὶ πλα-
bel, her who ealls herself aprophetess, to teach and te
νᾶσθαι! ἐμοὺς δούλους, πορνεῦσαι καὶ τεἰδωλό-
mislead my bondmen to commit fornication and “things ‘sacrificed to
θυτα φαγεῖν." 21 καὶ ἔδωκα αὐτῇ χρόνον ἵνα μετανοήσῃ "ἐκ
Sidols ‘to 7eat. And Igave her time thatshe might repent of
τῆς. πορνείας αὐτῆς, καὶ οὐ.μετενόησεν." 22 ἰδού, “ἐγὼ! βάλλω
her fornication ; and she repented not. Lo, uE cast
αὐτὴν sic κλίνην, καὶ Tobe μοιχεύοντας μετ᾽ αὐτῆς εἰς
her into abed, and those who commit adultery with her into
θλίψιν μεγάλην, ἐὰν. μὴ “peravonowow" ἐκ τῶν ἔργων
7tribulation great, except they should repent of “works
γβαὐτῶν." 23 καὶ τὰ τέκνα αὐτῆς ἀποκτενῶ ἐν θανάτῳ" Kai
their. And her children Iwillkill with death; and
γνώσονται πᾶσαι αἱ ἐκκλησίαι ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ "épevvar'"
8881] πο ‘all 7the “assemblies that I am he who _ searches
627
hast thou also them
that hold the doctrine
of the Nicolaitancs,
which thing I hate.
16 Repent; or else I
will come unto thee
quickly, and will fight
against them with the
sword of my mouth.
17 He that hath anear,
let him hear what the
Spirit saith unto the
churches; To him that
overconicth willl give
to eat of the hidden
manna, and will give
him a white stone, and
in the stone a new
name written, which
no man knoweth say-
ing he that receiveth
tt.
18 And unto the an-
gel of the church in
Thyatira write ; These
things saith the Son
of God, who hath his
eyes like unto a flame
of fire, and his feet are
like fine brass; 19 I
know thy works, and
charity, and service,
and faith, and thy pa-
tience, and thy works;
and the last to be more
than the first. 20 Not-
withstanding I havea
few things against
thee, because thou
sufferest that woman
Jezebel, which calleth
herself a prophetess,
to teach and to seduce
my servants tocommit
fornication, and toeat
thirgs sacrificed unto
idols. 21 And I gave
her space to repent of
her fornication; and
she repented not, 22Be-
hoid, I will cast her
into a bed, and them
that commit adultery
with her into great
tribulation, except
they repent of their
deeds. 23 And I will
kill her children
with death ; and all
the churches. shall
know that I am he
which searcheth the
¥ — τῶν the L[Tr jaw. Σ ὁμοίως in like manner GLTTraw.
autr[A]w. ® νικοῦντι LTTr. Ὁ — φαγεῖν ἀπὸ GLTTrAW.
ἃ τῷ (read ἐκκλ. of the assembly) i. © — αὐτοῦ L. f φλὸξ τ΄.
Ξ 4. οὖν therefore
© οἷδεν knows GLTTrAW.
=
& ἀγάπην, Kal τὴν
ὃ
πίστιν καὶ τὴν διακονίαν GLTA ; πίστιν καὶ τὴν ἀγάπην καὶ τὴν διακονίαν Tr. 2 — mY L.
'— σου 1. k — καὶ (read thy last works) GLTTrAW. 1 ἀλλὰ TrAW. τι — ὀλίγα
GLTTrAW. 2 adets thou lettest alone GLTTraw. © + gov (read thy wife) GL[a]w.
P τὴν Ἰεζάβελ τ, ; Ιεζάβελ GT; ᾿Ιεζαβὲλ TrAW.
τ αὐτὴν T.
t φαγεῖν εἰδωλόθυτα GLTTrAW.
wills not to repent of her fornication GLTTraw.
“4 icravoyoovow they shallrepent Ttra. γ8 αὐτῆς her GLTTraAw.
9 ἡ λέγουσα she who calls GLTTraw.
8 καὶ διδάσκει καὶ πλανᾷ τοὺς and she teaches and misleads: GLTTraw.
¥ καὶ ov θέλει μετανοῆσαι ἐκ τῆς πορνείας αὐτῆς and she
* — ἐγὼ (read βάλλω I cast) GLTTraw.
28 ἐραυνῶν LT Ir. ©
$28
reins and hearts : and
I will give unto every
one of you according
to your works. 24 But
unto you 1 say, and
unto the rest in Thya-
tira, as many as have
not this doctrine, and
which have not known
the depths of Satan,
as they speak; I will
put upon you none
other burden. 25 But
that which ye have
already hold fast till
I come. 26 And he that
overcometh, and keep-
eth my works unto the
end, to him wiil I give
power over the na-
tions : 27 and he shall
rule them witha rod of
iron ; as the vessels of
a potter shall they be
broken to. shivers:
even as I received of
my Father. 28 And I
will give him the
morning 'star. 29 He
that hath an ear, let
him hear what the
Spirit saith unto the
churches,
Til. And unto the
angel of the church in
Sardis write; These
things saith he that
hath the seven Spirits
of God, and _ the
seven stars; I know
thy worss, that thou
hast a name _ that
thou livest, and art
dead. 2 Be watch-
ful, and strengthen
the things which re-
main, that are ready
to die: for I have not
found thy works per-
fect beforeGod. 3 Re-
member therefore how
thou hast received and
heard, and hold fast,
and repent. If there-
fore thou shalt not
watch, I will comeon
thee as a thief, and
thou shalt not know
what hour I will come
upon thee. 4 Thou
hast a few names even
in Sardis which have
not defiled their gar-
ments; and they shall
walk with me in
white: for they are
worthy. 5. He that
overcometh, the same
shall be clothed in
white raiment; and I
ATITOKAAY WI:
δώσω ὑμῖν ἑκάστῳ κατὰ
and I will give to you each according to
ἔργα ὑμῶν. 24 ὑμῖν δὲ λέγω ἅκαὶ" λοιποῖς τοῖς ἐν
2works ‘your. But to you I say, and to([thé]rest who [4716] in
Ovareiootc, ὕσοι οὐκ ἔχουσιν τὴν.διδαχὴν. ταύτην, Kai"
Thyatira, as many as have not this teaching, and
οἵτινες οὐκ.ἔγνωσαν Ta “βάθη! τοῦ σατανᾶ, ὡς λέγουσιν, Οὐ
who knew not the depths of Satan, as theysay; “not
ἀβαλῶ" ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἄλλο βάρος" 25 πλὴν ὃ ἔχετε κρατή-
ὮΙ “will *cast upon you any other burden; but what ye have ‘hoid
care, “ἄχρις! οὗ ἂν ἥξω. 26 καὶ ὁ νικῶν καὶ ὃ
fast till I shall come. And he that overcomes, and he that
τηρῶν ἄχοι τέλους τὰ ἔργαιμου, δώσω αὐτῷ ἐξουσίαν
II, III.
ra
νεφροὺς καὶ καρδίας" καὶ
reins and hears ;
keeps until (the] end my works, Iwillgive tohim authority
ἐπὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν" 27 καὶ ποιμανεῖ αὐτοὺς ἐν ῥάβδῳ σι-
over the nations, and heshallshepherd them with ae tan
δηρᾷ᾽ ὡς τὰ σκεύη τὰ κεραμικὰ συντρίβεται, ὡς κἀγὼ
7iron, as vessels of pottery + are broken in pieces; as 1150
εἴληφα παρὰ τοῦ.πατρύός μου 28 Kai δώσω αὐτῷ τὸν
have received from my Father ; and Iwill give tohim the
ἀστέρα τὸν πρωϊνόν.
29. ὁ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί τὸ
*star tmorning.
Hethat has anear, let him hear what the
πνεῦμα λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
Spirit Says tothe assemblies,
9 Kai τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν
Andtothe angel οὗ the *in
Τάδε λέγει ὁ ἔχων ra! πνεύματα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοὺς
These things says he who has_ the Spirits of God and the
ἑπτὰ ἀστέρας" Οἶδά σου τὰ ἔργα, ὅτι Fro" ὄνομα ἔχεις Ore
seven stars. ITknow thy works, that *the *name ‘thou “hast that
ζῇς. Kai νεκρὸς εἶ. 2 ee γρηγορῶν, καὶ Ῥστήριξονἱ"
thou livest,and dead ‘art. watchful, and strengthen
τὰ. λοιπὰ ἃ ΠΝ ἀποθανεῖν" οὐ.γὰρ.εὕρηκά
the things that remain, which are about to dfe, for I have net found
coy Ira" ἔργα πεπληρωμένα ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦξδ. 8 μνημόνευε
Σάρδεσιν ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
“Sardis Jassembly write :
thy works complete before God, Remember
loty!l πῶς εἴληφας καὶ ἤκουσας, καὶ τήρει. καὶ
therefore how thou hast received and heard, and- keep [it] and
μετανόησον᾽ ἐὰν οὖν μὴ.γρηγορήσῃς, ἥξω “Mri oe!
repent, If therefore thou shalt τὴν watch Iwillcome upon thee
ὡς κλέπτης, καὶ οὐ.μὴ "γνῷς" ποίαν ὥραν ἥξω
as a thief, and inno wise shaltthouknow what hour I shall come
ἐπὶ σέ. 4 ο Ῥἔχεις ὀλίγα" ὀνόματα “καὶ! ἐν Σάρδεσιν, ἃ οὐκ
upon thee. Thou hast afew names also in Sardis which “ποῦ
ἐμόλυναν τὰ. ἱμάτια. αὐτῶν" καὶ περιπατήσουσιν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν
defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in
λευκοῖς, Orv ἄξιοί εἰσιν. ὃ ὁ νικῶν, Τοῦτος" περι-
white, because oneRy) they are. He that overcomes, he shall
βαλεῖται ἐν ἱματίοις λευκοῖς" καὶ ob_un ἐξαλείψω τὸ ὄνομα
will not blot out his beclothed in *garments *white; and in no wise will I blot out "name
ἃ τοῖς to the (rest) GLTTrAW. Ὁ — καὶ GLTTrAW. © βαθέα GLTTrAW. ἃ βάλλω
I cast (not) LTTraW. © ἄχρι LTTr. f + ἑπτὰ seven EGLTTrAw. &— τὸ (γεαὼ a
name) GLTTraw. στήρισον GLTTrAW. i ἔμελλον were about GLTTraw. J— τὰ
L{Tra]. k + μου (read my God) GLTTraw. ‘[obv] a. w — ἐπὶ σὲ LTTrA. Ὁ γνώσῃ
TTr. © ἀλλὰ (ἀλλ᾽ 6) But LrTraw. Ρ ὀλίγα ἔχεις 1. 4ᾳ -- καὶ GLTTraw. τ οὕτως
thus urtr.
1. REVEE ATION,
αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῆς βίβλου τῆς ζωῆς, Kai Σἐξομολογήσομαι" τὸ ὄνομα
‘his from'the book of life, and will confess *name
αὐτοῦ ἐνώπιον τοῦ.πατρός.μου Kai ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀγγέλων
This before my Father and before angels
αὐτοῦ. 6 ὁ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί τὸ πνεῦμα λέγει
*his, Hethat has anear, let himhear what the Spirit says
ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
to the assemblies,
7 Καὶ τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν ᾿Φιλαδελφείᾳ" ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
Andtothe angel ofthe7in 7Philadelphia Jassembly write:
Τάδε «λέγει ὁ ἅγιος, ὁ ἀληθινός, ὁ ἔχων τὴν “κλεῖδα!
These things says the. Holy, the he who has the key
<rov' Δαβίδ," ὁ ἀνοίγων καὶ οὐδεὶς Ἰκλείει," δκαὶ" Ὀκλείει" καὶ
True;
of David, who opens and* noone _ shuts, and shuts: and
οὐδεὶς “ἀνοίγει"" 8 Οἷδά cov τὰ ἔργα" ἰδού, δέδωκα ἐνώπιόν
no one opens. , Lknow thy works. Lo, I have set before
sou θύραν ἀνεῳγμένην," “καὶ" οὐδεὶς δύναται κλεῖσαι αὐτήν'
thee door ‘an *opened, and noone is able to shut it,
Ort μικρὰν ἔχεις δύναμιν, καὶ «ἐτήρησάς μου τὸν λόγον,
because “a “little *thou *hast power, and didst keep my word,
καὶ οὐκ.ἠρνήσω τὸ.ὑνομά.μου. 9 ἰδού, δίδωμι" ἐκ τῆς συνα-
and didst ποὺ deny my bame. Lo, I give of the syna-
γωγῆς τοῦ σατανᾶ τῶν λεγόντων ἑαυτοὺς ᾿Ιουδαίους εἶναι,
gogue of Saten thosethat declare themselves sJews to *be,
4 > > , > ‘ ΄ ? ul ΄ ? 4 [ἡ
καὶ οὐκ εἰσίν, ἀλλὰ ψεύδονται" ἰδού, ποιήσω αὐτοὺς ἵνα
and are not, but do lie ; lo, I will cause them that
Βἥξωσιν! καὶ "προσκυνήσωσιν" ἐνώπιον τῶν ποδῶν.σου,
they should come and should do homage before thy feet,
καὶ γνῶσιν ὅτι ἐγὼ ἠγάπησά σε. 10 ὅτι ἐτήρησας τὸν
aud should know that I loved _ thee. Because thou didst keep the
λόγον τῆς ὑπομονῆς μου, κἀγώ σε τηρήσω ἐκ τῆς ὥρας τοῦ
word of my endurance, Ialso thee will keep out of the hour
πειρασμοῦ τῆς μελλούσης ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης
of trial which [is] about tocome upon the *habitable “world
ὕλης, πειράσαι τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐπὶ THE γῆς. 11? Iéo%,"
‘whole, totry themthat dwell upon the earth. Behold,
ἔρχομαι ταχύ κράτει ὃ ἔχεις, ἵνα μηδεὶς λάβῃ τὸν
1 come quickly: hold fast what thou hast, that no one take
στέφανόν σου. 12 ὁ νικῶν, ποιήσω αὐτὸν στύλον ἐν τῷ
7crown =‘ thy. He that overcomes, 1 willmake him appillar in the
ναῷ τοῦ θεοῦ. μου, καὶ ἔξω οὐ μὴ ἐξέλθῃ ἔτι, καὶ ape
temple of myGod, and ont not at all shall he go more; and I will write
ix’ αὐτὸν τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ.θεοῦ. μου, Kai τὸ ὄνομα τῆς πόλεως
upon him .the name ofmy God, andthe name ofthe city
τοῦ.θεοῦ.μου, τῆς καινῆς ἹἹερουσαλήμ, y καταβαίνουσα"
of my God, the - new Jerusalem, which comes down
ἐκ TOU οὐρανοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ.θεοῦ μου, Kai τὸ ὕνομά μου τὸ
out οὗ heaven from my God, and my *name
, £ » ? ld , A ~ ld
καινόν. 13 ὃ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί τὸ πνεῦμα λέγει
‘new. He that has an ear, lethimhear what the Spirit says
ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
tothe assemblies,
629
name out of the book
of life, but I will con-
fess his name before
my Father, and before
his angels. 6 He that
hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spi-
rit saith unto the
churches,
7 And to the angel
of the church in Phil-
adelphia write ; These
things saith he that is
holy, he that is true,
he that hath the key
of David, he that
openeth, and no man
shutteth ; and shut-
teth, and no man
openeth ; 8I know thy
works : behold, I have
set before thee an open
door, andno man can
shut it: for thou hast
a little strength, and
hast kept my word,
and hast not denied
my name. 9 Behold, I
will make them of the
synagogue of Satan,
which say they are
Jews, and are not, but
do lie ; behold, I will
make them to come
and worship before
thy feet, and to know
that I have loved thee.
10 Because thou hast
kept the word of my
patience, I also will
keep thee from the
hour of temptation,
which shall come upon
all the world, to try
them that dwell upon
the earth. 11 Behold,
I come quickly : hold
that fast which thou
hast, that no man take
thy crown. 12 Him
that overcometh will
I make a pillar in the
temple of my God, and
he shall go no more
out: and I will write
upon him the name of
my God, and the name
of the city of my God,
which is new Jcrusa-
lem, which cometh
down out of heaven
from my God: and 7
will write upon him
my new name, 13 He
that hath an ear, let
him hear what the
Spirit saith unto the
churches,
--΄'ΠἠΤ . ..-ὮἝὮὃᾧἷ΄ὖἷἵὯ;΄ἷἧἷἴἷΠἷΠἷ΄ΠἷΠὅΠ55....... Πρ τ:ι͵ι͵.͵ὃ δ ΝφδψοοφοφοφῊἁὡ'
5 ὁμολογήσω GLTTrAW. t Φιλαδελφίᾳ T.
%—7ov LTr[a.] ΓΚ Δαυείδ LTTrA; Aavid aw.
Ὁ κλείων shutting Lror. © ἀνοδᾷξξι Shall open rTraw.
which GLTTraw, ἐδιδῶ 1 will give LTA; δίδω Tr.
ἃ προσκυνήσουσιν shall do homage LrTra.
τ ὁ ἀληθινός, ὃ ἅγιος A.
i —’Idov GLTTraw,
2 κλείσει Shall shut LTTraw.
Ἢ κλεῖν GLTTrAW.
® [καὶ] L.
“Ὁ
4 ἠνεῳγμένην T. εἣν
& ἥξουσιν they shall come ὔττα-
Κ ἣ καταβαίνει B.
630
14 And untothe an-
gel of the church of
he Laodiceans write;
These things saith the
Amen, the faithful
and true witness, the
beginning of the crea-
tion of God; 15 I know
thy works, that thou
art neither cold nor
hot: I would thou wert
cold or hot, 16 So then
because thou art luke-
Warin,and neither cold
nor hot, I will spue
thee out of my mouth.
17 Because thou say-
est, I am rich, and
increased with goods,
und have need of no-
thing; and knowest
not that thou art
wretched, and miser-
able, and poor, and.
blind, and naked: Is I
counsel thee to buy of
me goid tried in the
fire, that thou πὶ iyest
ve rich; ana white rai-
ment, that thou may-
est be clothed, and
that the shame of thy
wakedness do not ap-
ear; and anoint thine
yes with eyesalve,
that thou mayest see.
19 As many as I love,
I rebuke and chasten:
be zealous therefore,
and repent. 20 Behold,
I stand at the door,
and knock: if any man
hear my voice, and
open the door, I will
come in to him, and
will sup with him, and
he with me. 21 To him
that overcometh will
I grant to sit with me
in my throne, even as
I also overcame, and
am set down with my
Father in his throne.
22 He that hathan ear,
let him hear what the
Spirit saith unto the
churches,
Iv. After this I
looked, and, behold, a
door was opened in
beaven: and the first
yuice which I heard
was as it were of a
trumpet talking with
me; which said, Come
up hither, and I
will shew thee things
which must be here-
after. 2 And imine-
1 ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ (Λαοδικίᾳ T) ἐκκλησίας assembly in Laodicea GLTtraw.
Ὁ ζεστὸς οὔτε ψυχρὸς GTTrAW.
τ ἐλεινος A.
ἔγχρισαι anoiut with TTr.
Y avewypevy GLY.
614].
x ἴδον T.
whatsoever things L.
a — καὶ LTTrAW.
ATIOKAAY WTI &.
1
TT ΤῊΣ
14 Kai τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς γράἅψυν,
And tothe angel of the Write:
Τάδε λέγει ὁ ἀμήν, ὁ μάρτυς ὁ πιστὸς καὶ ἀληθινός, ἡ
These things says the Amen, the witness faithful and true, the
ἀρχὴ τῆς κτίσεως τοῦ θεοῦ" 15 Οἷδά σου τὰ ἔργα. ὅτι οὔτε
beginning o@ the creation of God. I know thy works, that neither
ψυχρὸς εἶ, οὔτε ζεστός" ὄφελον ψυχρὸς Melyc," ἢ ζεστός"
cold thou art, nor hot ; I would cold thou wert or hot.
16 οὕτως ὅτι χλιαρὸς εἶ, Kat οὔτε "ψυχρὸς οὔτε ζεστύς,"
Thus because lukewarm thou art, and neither cold nor hot,
μέλλω σε ἐμέσαι ἐκ τοῦὔ.στόματός. μου. 17 ὕτι λέγεις,
Iam about *thce ‘to *-pue out of ΤΟΥ͂ mouth. Because thou sij est,
' hows (is ς , ‘ Sten "
“Ore πλούσιύς εἰμι καὶ πεπλούτηκα καὶ Ῥοὐδενὸς" χοειαν ἔχω,
Rich Iam, and have grown rich and “of *nothing “need "have,
Kai ovK.olcug ὅτι σὺ εἶ ὁ ταλαίπωρος Kai 4 τέἐλεεινός," καὶ
ἐκκλησίας Λαοδικέων"
assembly of [the] Laodiceans
and knowest not that thou art the wretched, and miserable, and
πτωχὸς καὶ τυφλὸς καὶ γυμνός" 18 συμβουλεύω σοι ἀγοράσαι
poor, and blind, «und naked; I counsel thee to buy
> » - , 3 ΄ er ,
παρ ἐμοῦ χρυσιον πεπυρωμένον ἐκ πυρὸς, Wa πλουτήσῃς,
from ime sold purified by fire, that thou mayest be rich;
καὶ ἱμάτια λευκά, Wa περιβάλῃ καὶ μὴ φανερωθῇ
and “garments ‘white, that thou mayest be clothed, and may not be nrade manifest
ἡ αἰσχύνη τῆς. γυμνότητός. σου" Kai SkoAXoUpLoY' ᾿ἔγχρισον"
the shame ot thy nakedness ; and *eye-sulve ‘anoinc ~thou%with
τοὺς. ὀφθαλμούς. σου, ἵνα βλέπῳς. 19 ἐγὼ ὕσους ἐὰν φιλῶ,
thine eyes, that thou mayest see. I as many as I love
ἐλέγχω καὶ παιζεύω: ζήλωσον" οὖν καὶ μετανόησον.
1 rebuke and discipline; be ὕμποι zealous therefore and repent.
20 ἰδού, ἕστηκα ἐπὶ τὴν θύραν Kai κρούω" ἐάν τις ἀκούσῃ
Behold, Istand at the door and knock; if anyone hear
τῆς. φωνής. μου, Kai avosy τὴν θύῤαν, % εἰσελεύσομαι πρὸς
my voice and open the door, I will come in to
αὐτόν, καὶ δειπνήσω per αὐτοῦ, Kai αὐτὸς μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ. 21 ὁ
him, and willsup with him, and be with me. He that
νικῶν, δώσω αὐτῷ καθίσαι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν τῷ-θρόνῳ.μου, ὡς
overcomes, I will give tohim tosit with me in my throne, as
κἀγὼ ἐνίκησα, καὶ ἐκάθισα μετὰ τοῦ.πατρὸς μου ἐν τῷ θρόνῳ
Lalso overcame, and satdown with my Father in *throne
αὐτοῦ. 22 ὁ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί TO πνεῦμα λέγει
1818. Hethat has ancar, let him hear what the Spirit says
ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
tothe assemblies.
4 Μετὰ ταῦτα *sidor," καὶ ἰδοὺ θύρα Υὐνεῳγμένη" ἐν τῷ
After these things Isaw, and behold a door opened in
οὐρανῷ, Kat ἡ φωνὴ ἡ πρώτη ἣν ἤκουσα ὡς σάλπιγγος
heaven, andthe “voice ‘first which I heard {was] as of a trumpet
λαλούσης μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, λέγουσα," *AvaBa' ὧδε, καὶ δείξω
speaking with me, saying, Comeup hither, and I will shew
σοι δὰ! δεῖ γενέσθαι μετὰ ταῦτα." 2 καὶ! εὐθέως
to thee what things must take place aftcr these things, And immediately
( 1 τὰ ἧς GLTTrAW.
P οὐδὲν “in *no >wise LTTrA. 4+ othe
5 κολλύριον TTrA. t ἐγχρίσαι GW ; ἐγχρῖσαι to anoint with La;
v CnAeve LTTrAW. w+ καὶ (vead 1 will both come in) T[A]w.
2 λέγων GLTITAW. 5 ᾿Ανάβηθι:τ,. Ὁ ὅσα
ο Punctuate so as to vead Immediately after these things ἴω
ο — ὅτι [A]w.
IV. RE Vo RA DB wow
.
, ἘΝῚ x ‘ ny VA 0 " 5 Ξ ” ae ? i ῶ
ἐγενόμην ἐν πνευματι καὶ wov, θρονὸς EKELTO EY τῷ
I became in bebe} Spirit ; and behold, athrone wasset in the
: ᾿ 3
οὐρανῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ “τοῦ θούνου" καθήμενος" 8 καὶ ὁ καθή-
and he who[was] sit-
καὶ
and
and upon the throne {one]
fy ὅμοιος ὁράσει λίθῳ
was. like in appe: wwance to a *stone
ἶρις κυκλόθεν τοῦ θρύνου oporoc!
8 rainbow [was] around the throne like
δίνῳ. 4 καὶ κυκλόθεν τοῦ θρόνου ‘Opdvot' εἴκοσι
rald. And around the throne ‘thrones ‘twenty
σαρες." καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς “θρύνους εἶδον τοὺς εἴκοσι καὶ τέσσαρας"
*four, and on the thrones I saw twenty and four
πρεσβυτέρους καθημένους, περιβεβλημένους "ἐνὶ" ἱματίοις
elders sitting, clothed in *yarmeuts
NeuKoic’ Kai δἔσχον' ἐπὶ τὰς κεφαλὰς αὐτῶν prepavoug Pypuc-
heaven,
μένος
ting
sitting,
».) > Noy > xa
(AOTTLOL καὶ POAOOCLV
tjasper and a sardius;
ὁράσει σμαραγ-
in appearance to an eme-
Keai' ἱτέσ -
Zand
Ἰ
‘white; and they had on their heads “crowns *gold-
ouc.! ὃ καὶ ἐκ τοῦ θρόνου ἐκπορεύονται ἀστραπαὶ καὶ
en. And out of the throne go forth lightnings and
‘povrai καὶ pwvat"! καὶ ἑπτὰ λαμπάδες πυρὸς καιόμεναι
thunders and voices; and seven lamps of fire burning
ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνουϊ, Sat! ‘sisw" Yra' ἑπτὰ πνεύματα τοῦ
before the throne, which are the seven Spirits
θεοῦ: 6 καὶ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου % θάλασσα ὑαλίνη, ὁμοῖα
of God; and before the Drees a 7sea Ieluss, like
κρυστάλλῳ. καὶ ἐν μέσῳ TOU θρόνου Kai κύκλῳ τοῦ θρόνου
crystal, And in [the] midst of the throne and around the throne
*résoapa' ζῶα γέμοντα ὀφθαλμῶν Yéutpoobev' καὶ
four living creatures, full of eyes before and
ὄπισθεν. 7 καὶ ro ζῶον τὸ πρῶτον ὥὕμοιον λέοντι,
behind ; and the “living *creature ‘first [was] like a lion,
καὶ τὸ δεύτερον ζῶον ὅμοιον μόσχῳ, Kai τὸ τρίτον ζῶ-
and the second livingcreature like acalf, and the third living
” , ε ” \ . ᾿ ’
ov 2éyov' τὸ πρόσωπον Awe! ἄνθρωπος," καὶ τὸ τέταρτον
creature Baving the face as a ΠΗ: and the fourth
ζῶον ὕμοιον ἀετῷ “πετωμένῳ." ὃ καὶ * ἐετέσσαρα"
living creature like Seagle la “flying. And [the] four
ζῶα, ἐν kal ἑαυτό," S*eiyov" ἀνὰ πτέρυγας ἕξ,
living creatures, each for itself had meepeehively) RS 1six 5
κυκλόθεν καὶ ἔσωθεν ἃ rere ' ὀφθαλμῶν, kai ἀνάπαυσιν οὐκ
around and within of eyes ; and ‘cessation “not
ἔχουσιν ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτός, ἰδλέγοντα,"" Ἅγιος, ἅγιος, ἅγιος
SS) *have ay and might; saying, Holy, holy, holy,
κύριος ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ὁ ἦν Kai ὁ ὧν Kai ὁ
Lord God Bimighty, who ae and who is, and who[is]
ἐρχόμενος. 9 καὶ ὅταν δώσουσιν τὰ" ζῷα δόξαν καὶ
to come. And when ‘shall*give ‘the 2living ee glory and
τιμὴν Kai εὐχαριστίαν τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ **rod θρόνου," τῷ
honour and thanksgiving to him who sits upon the throne, who
681
diately I was in the
Spirit: and, behold, a
throue was set in hea-
yen, and one sat cn
the throne, 3 And he
that sat. was to look
upon like a jasper and
a sardine stone: and
there was a rain-
bow round about the
throne, in sight like
unto 835) emerald.
4 Andround about the
throne were four and
twenty s:ats: and up-
on the seats I saw four
and twenty elders sit-
ting, clothed in white
raiment; aud they had
on their heads crowns
of gold. 5 And out of
the throne proceed-d
lightnings and thun-
derings and voices:
and there were seven
lamps of fire burning
before the throne,
which are the seven
Spirits of God. 6 And
before the throne there
was a sea of glass like
unto crystal: and in
the midst of the
throne, and round a-
bout the throne, were
four beasts full of eyes
before and _ behind.
7 And the first beast
was like a lion, aud
the second beast like a
ealf, and the third
beast had a face asa
man, aud the fourth
beast was like a firing
engle.. 8 And the four
beasts had each of
them six wings about
him; and they were
full of eyes within:
and they rest not day
and night. saying,
Holy, holy, holy, Lord
God Almighty, which
was, and is, and is to
come. 9 And when
those beasts give glory
and honourand thanks
to him that sat on the
© τὸν θρόνον LTTrAW. {— ἦν GLTTrAW. 8 σαρδίῳ GLTTrAW.
© — καὶ GLTTrAW. Ἰ τέσσερας L3 τέσσαρας T.
τέσσαρας GITrW ; εἴκοσι τέσσερας (πέσσαρας A) θρόνους LA.
garments) b. ο — ἔσχον GLITrAW. P Χρυσεους. Drs
τ + [αὐτοῦ] (read his throne) a. 5 a LT. ἴ ἐστιν L.
GLTTraW. ® τεσσερα LTTr. Yévmpoocbev T. 5 ἔχων TTrA.
που of a man GLTTrAW. © πετομένῳ GLTTrAW.
LTTr.
TTra) having GLw.
ha γέμουσιν are full @LTTrAW.
θρόνῳ LITrA.
h ὁμοία E.
τὰ θρόνους τοὺς (— TOUS GIT ) εἴκοσι
π᾿ — ἐν (read ἱματίοις with
4 φωναὶ καὶ βρονταί GLTTrAW.
VY [τὰ] A.
2 — ws G[A]w.
d + τὰ the GLTTraw.
fa καθ᾽ ἕν αὐτῶν (ἕκαστον αὐτῶν Tr) (read each of them) Gura.
is λέγοντες GLTTraW.
i θρόνους LT.
* + ws as
Ὁ avOpw-
“8 τέσσερα
85 ἔχον (ἔχων
ka τῷ
632
throne, who liveth for
ever and ever, 10 the
four ani twenty elders
fall down before him
that sat on the throne,
and worship him
that liveth for ever
and ever, and cast
their crowns before
the throne, saying,
11 Thou art worthy,
O Lord, to receive
glory and honour and
power: for thou hast
created all things, and
for thy pleasure they
are and were created,
V. And I saw in the
right hand of him that
sat on the throne a
book written within
and on the backside,
sealed with seven
seals. 2 And I sawa
strong angel proclaim-
ing with a loud voice,
Who is worthy to open
the book, and to loose
the seals thereof ὃ
3 And no man in hea-
ven, nor in earth, nei-
ther under the earth,
was able to open the
book, neither to look
thereon. 4 And I wept
much, because no man
was found worthy to
open and to read the
book, neither to look
thereon. 5 And one of
the elders saith unto
me, Weep not: behold,
the Lion of the tribe
of Juda, the Root of
David, hath prevailed
to open the book, and
to loose the seven
seals thereof. 6 And
I beheld, and, lo, in
the midst of the
throne and of the
four beasts, and in the
midst of the elders,
stood a Lambas it had
been slain, having
seven horns and seven
eyes, which are the
seven Spirits of God
sent forth into all the
earth. 7 And he came
and took the book out
of the right hand of
ATOKAAY YI. Iv, V.
~t ‘ >~ ~ Da 5 7 ᾿
ζῶντι εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, 10 πεσοῦνται οἱ εἴκοσι kai"
lives to the ages ofthe ages, shall fall the twenty and
τέσσαρες πρεσβύτεροι ἐνώπιον καθημένου. ἐπὶ τοῦ
four elders before sits upon the
θρόνου, καὶ ™xpockuvovow' τῷ ζῶντι εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν
throne, and they worship him who lives to the ages of the
αἰώνων, καὶ "βάλλουσιν" τοὺς. στεφάνους αὐτῶν ἐνώπιον τοῦ
τοῦ
him who
ages ; and cast their crowns before the
, ͵ » > ΄ nen
θρόνου, λέγοντες, 11 ΓΑξιος εἶ, Ktore,! λαβεῖν τὴν δόξαν
throne, saying, Worthy art thou, O Lord, to receive glory
καὶ τὴν τιμὴν Kai Ῥτὴν" δύναμιν ὅτι σὺ ἔκτισας τὰ
and honour and power : because thou didst create
πάντα, καὶ διὰ τὸ. θελημά.σου Yeiaiv" καὶ ἐκτίσθησαν.
allthings, and for thy will they are, and were created.
δ΄ Kai εἶδον ἐπὶ τὴν δεξιὰν τοῦ καθημένου ἐπὶ τοῦ
And Isaw on the right hand of him who sits upon the
θρόνου βιβλίον γεγραμμένον ἔσωθεν καὶ ὄπισθεν, κατεσῴφρα-
throne a book, written within and on([the] back, having been
γισμένον σφραγῖσιν ἑπτά. 2 καὶ εἶδον ἄγγελον ἰσχυρὸν κη-
sealed With “seals ‘seven. And I saw “angel ‘a “strong pro-
j τ 5 aN The: Steal # Done ;
ρυσσοντα φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, Τὶς “ἐστιν ἄξιος ἀνοῖξαι τὸ
claiming with a “voice loud, Who is worthy toopen the
βιβλίον, καὶ λῦσαι τὰς σφραγῖδας αὐτοῦ ; 8 Kai οὐδεὶς 'Ndv-
book, and ἴο loose the seals ~ of it? And no one was
varo' ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, Youde" ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, Youde" ὑποκάτω τῆς
able in the heaven, nor upon the earth, nor under the
γῆς, ἀνοῖξαι τὸ βιβλίον, Yovde" βλέπειν αὐτό. 4 Kai “ἐγὼ!
earth, toopen the book, nor tolookat it. And I
ἔκλαιον πολλά," ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἄξιος εὑρέθη Avoi~ar*Kai ἀνα-
Was weeping much because noone worthy wasfound toopen and to
~ Π " 2Ὰ » , ὑπο δ , \ 7 ᾽ ~
γνῶναι" τὸ βιβλίον, οὔτε βλέπειν αὐτό. 5 Kai εἷς EK τῶν
read the book, nor to look at it. And one of the
πρεσβυτέρων λέγει μοι, Muj-Kdaie ἰδού, ἐνίκησεν ὁ λέων
elders says tome, Donot weep. Behold, “overcame ‘the Lion
ὁ ὧν! ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς ᾿Ιούδα, ἡ ῥίζα ὑΔαβίδ," ἀνοῖξαι
which is of the tribe of Juda, the root of David, [soas] to open
\ XL ‘ chy " " ε x τὸ > ~ 6 \
TO βιβλίον, Kai “λῦσαι" τὰς ἑπτὰ σφῤαγῖδας αὐτοῦ. καὶ
the book, and toloose the seven seals of it. And
εἶδον kai! ἰδού," ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ θρόνου Kai τῶν τεσσάρων
Isaw, and behold, in[the] midst ofthe throne and of the four
ζώων, καὶ ἐν μέσῳ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, ἀρνίον féorn-
living creatures, and in [the] midst of the elders, aLamb — stand-
κ᾿ ςς , ” \ \
Koc" ὡς ἐσφαγμένον, ἔχον κέρατα ἑπτὰ καὶ ὀφθαλμοὺς
ing 83 having beenslain, having 7horns ‘seven and 7eyes
ἑπτά, ot! εἰσιν τὰ ἱἑπτὰ" τοῦ θεοῦ πνεύματα! @ra' ™da7e-
Jseyen, which are the seven 2of “God 1Spirits which have
σταλμένα! εἰς πᾶσαν THY γῆν. 7 Kai ἦλθεν, Kai εἴληφεν 7d
been sent into all the earth: and he came and took the
gn ΡΤ ΤΠ ΓΤΊΡσσ τ᾿ - ΄Ῥ«-τοθΘ Ν.κἔπωρὄῦὌ-ὌΞ--““ππς1,ΡΡ)ϑό͵Σ͵Στπσαπι““σ΄Σ΄-ο-’-.
ι-- καὶ GLTTrAW.
EGLTTrAw.
they were GLTTraw.
Υ oute T. m1
2— Kal ἀναγνῶναι GLTTrAW.
t ἐδύνατο T.
Υ πολύ LTTrAW.
LTtra; Δαυὶδ Gwe
f ἑστηκὼς TTr.
lh — τὰ (read ἀπεστ. ;
na — τὸ βιβλίον (read [it]) τινὰ.
being sent w.
© ὃ κύριος καὶ ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν O Lord and our God Lrtraw.
& ἔχων TTrA.
πὶ προσκυνήσουσιν Shall worship EGLTTrAW. 2 βαλοῦσιν shall cast
Ρ--- τὴντ.. 4 ἦσαν
8 — ἐστιν (read [15]} LTTraw.
x — ἐγὼ (read ἔκλαιον I was weeping) T[Tr].
8 — ὧν (read [is]) GLTTraw. Ὁ Δανείδ
_ 4— καὶ GTTraw. ε-- ἰδού GLUTrAW.
i— ἑπτὰ L. Κπνεύματα τοῦ θεοῦ GLTTrA,
™ ἀπεσταλμένοι {τι ; ἀποστελλόμενα [16]
r + ἐν in (a loud voice) GLTTraw.
ν οὔτε LTTr.
ς -- λῦσαι GLTTrAW.
" ἃ w.
having been sent) LTTraA.
WV 1. REVELATION.
βιβλίον"! ἐκ τῆς δεξιᾶς τοῦ καθημένου eri τοῦ θρόνου.
book outof the right hand of him who sits on the throne.
8 καὶ Ore ἔλαβεν τὸ βιβλίον τὰ ὁτέσσαρα'͵ ζῶα καὶ ot
And when ΒΘ τοοῖς the book the four living creatures and the
Ρεἰκοσιτέσσαρες" πρεσβύτεροι “ἔπεσον" ἐνώπιον τοῦ ἀρνίου,
four-and-twenty elders fell before the Lamb,
ἔχοντες ἕκαστος ᾿κιθάρας" Kai φιάλας ὃ χρυσᾶς" MERE θυ-
Beving each harps and “bowls ‘golden ull of
μιαμάτων, αἵ εἰσιν αἱ προσευχαὶ τῶν ἁγίων" 9 καὶ ἄδουσιν
incenses, which are the prayers ofthe saints. And nee sing
mony καινήν, λέγοντες, Αξιος εἶ λαβεῖν τὸ βιβλίον, Kai
8 “song new, saying, Worthy art thou totake the book, and
ἀνοῖξαι τὰς σφραγῖδας αὐτοῦ" ὅτε ἐσφάγης καὶ ἠγόρασας
to open its seals ; because thou wast slain, and didst purchase
τῷ θεῷ “nude! ἐν τῷ. αἵματί.σου, ἐκ πάσης φυλῆς καὶ ywo-
2to°God ΠΕ ὮΥ thy blood, out of every tribe and tongue
σης καὶ λαοῦ Kai ἔθνους, 10 καὶ ἐποίησας ἡμᾶς" “τῷ.θεῷ. ἡμῶν!"
and people and nation, and didst make us to our God
Σβασιλεῖς" καὶ ἱερεῖς" Kai Σβασιλεύσομεν" ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 11 Kai
kings and priests; and weshall reign over the earth. And
εἶδον, Kai ἤκουσαξ φωνὴν ἀγγέλων πολλῶν δκυκλόθεν" τοῦ
Isaw, and [heard [the] voice οἵ “angels ‘many around the
θρόνου καὶ τῶν ζώων καὶ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων" Kai χιλι-
throne and of the living oes and of the elders ; and thou-
. ΄ » ΄
adec χιλιάδων, 12 λέγοντες φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, “᾿Αξιόν" ἐστιν
sands of thousands ; saying witha*voice ‘loud, Worthy is
τὸ ἀρνίον τὸ ἐπ α μενον λαβεῖν τὴν δύναμιν καὶ ἃ πλοῦτον
the Lamb that hasbeen slain to receive power, and riches,
‘ ΄ ‘ Ἕ ‘ ΝΣ ‘ g 7 ‘
καὶ σοφίαν καὶ ἰσχὺν Kat τιμὴν Kai δόξαν καὶ εὐλογίαν.
and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing.
13 Kai πᾶν κτίσμα 0 “ἐστιν" ἐν τῷ οὐραγῷ, Kai féy τῇ yy,"
And every creature which is in the heaven and in the earth
καὶ ὑποκάτω τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης 8a" ἐστιν,"
and under the earth,and ‘on ‘the ®sea ‘those *that are,
καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς ἱπάντα," " ἤκουσα ἰλέγοντας,) Τῷ
and *the *things 4in °them tall, heard I saying, To him who
καθημένῳ ἐπὶ ™rov θρόνου! καὶ τῷ aovip ἡ εὐλογία Kai ἡ
sits on the throne, and tothe Lamb, Blessing, and
τιμὴ Kai ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
honour,and glory, and might, to the ages of the ages,
14 Kai τὰ "τέσσαρα" ζῶα ἔλεγον, Apr” καὶ οἱ P*e(KoGt-
And the four living creatures said, Amen; andthe four-and-
' , » ‘ 7)
τεσσαρεςὶ πρεσβύτεροι ἔπεσαν, καὶ προσεκύνησαν
twenty elders felldown and worshipped {him who]
SZavre εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων."
lives to the Coe ofthe ages.
6 Kai **eidov' ore ἤνοιξεν τὸ ἀρνίον μίαν ἐκ roy ohoa-
And Isaw when “opened ‘the “Lamb one’ of _ the seals,
633
him that sat upon the
throne. 8 And when
he had taken the book,
the four beasts and
four and twenty el-
ders fell down before
the Lamb, having
every one of them
harps, and golden
vials full of odours,
which are the prayers
of saints. 9 And they
subg a new song, say-
ing, Thou art worthy
to take the book, and
to open the seals there-
of: for thou wast slain,
and hast redeemed us
to God by thy blood
out of every kindred,
and tongue, and peo-
ple, and nation; 10 «πᾶ
bast made us unto our
God kings and priests:
and we.shall reign on
the earth. 11 And I
beheld, and I ‘heard
the voice of many an-
gels round about the
throne and the beasts
and the elders: and
the number of them
was ten thousand
times ten thousand,
and thousands of thou-
sands; 12 saying with
a loud voice, Worthy
is the Lamb that was
slain to receive power,
and riches, and wis-
dom, and strength
and honour, andglory,
and blessing. 13 And
every creature which
is in heaven, and on
the earth, and under
the earth, and such as
are in the sea, and all
that are in them, heard
Isaying, Blessing, and
honour, and glory, and
power, be unto him
that sitteth upon the
throne, and unto the
Lamb for ever and
ever. 14 And the four
beasts said, Amen.
And the four and
twenty elders tell
down and worshipped
him that liveth for
ever and ever.
VI. And I saw when
the Lamb opened one
ο τέσσερα LTTr. P εἴκοσι τέσσαρες LTA.
8 χρυσέας Tr. t — ἡμᾶς LTAW.
τ βασιλείαν a kingdom Lira.
shall reizn er. 1 + ws as TTr[A].
4 ἔπεσαν LTTrAW.
ν αὐτοὺς them GLTTraw.
2 κύκλῳ GLTTrAW.
ad + τὸν Ww. e— ἐστιν (vead [15]} Lat aw.
& — ἃ πιστὰ. h — ἐστιν TTr. 1, πάντας (read I heard all) w.
! λέγοντα L. τὰ τῷ θρόνῳ LTA. 2 τέσσερα LTTr. oa +. χὸ W,
τέσσαρες GLTTrAW,
48 — ζῶντι to end of verse GLITTAW,
seven GLITrAW,
τὸ «ἴδον T.
τ κιθάραν a harp LIT: aw.
Ν — τῷ θεῴ ἡμῶν A.
Υ βασιλευουσιν they reign L1rAW 3 βασιλεύσουσιν they
Ὁ - καὶ ἣν ὁ ἀριθμὸς αὐτῶν μυ-
es. μυριάδων and the number of them was ‘myriads of myriads EGLTTrAW.
© ΓΑξιός τ΄
f ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ON the earth GLTTraw.
kK + καὶ also Ὁ.
P&S — εἰκοσι-
88, τἰ- ἐπτὸ
634
of the seals, and I
heard, as it were the
noise of thunder, one
of the four beasts say-
ing, Come and sce.
2 And I saw, and be-
hold a white horse:
and he that sat on him
had a bow; and a
crown was given unto
him: and he went
forth conquering, and
to conquer.
3 And when he had
opened the second seal,
I heard the second
beast say, Come and
see. 4 And there went
out another horse that
was red: and power
was given to him that
sat thereon to take
peace from the earth,
and that they should
kill one another: and
there was given unto
him a great sword.
5 And when he had
opened the third seal,
I heard the third beast
say, Come and see.
And I beheld, and lo
a black horse; and he
that sat on him had a
pair of balances in his
hand. 6 And I heard
a voice in the midst of
the four beasts say,
A measure of wheat
for a penny, and three
measures of barley for
a penny; and see thou
hurt not the oil and
the wine,
7 And when he had
opened the fourth seal,
I heard the voice of
the fourth beast say,
Come and see. 8 AndL
looked, and behold a
pale horse: and his
name that sat on him
was Death, and Hell
followed with him.
And power was given
unto them over the
fourth payt of the
earth, to kill with
sword, and with hun-
ger, and with death,
and with the beasts of
the earth,
9 And when he had
opened the fifth seal,
Ὁ φωνὴ (read without the numer als) GLTTrAW.
LTTrA. w ἴδον Τ᾿
βλέπε GLTTraw.
4 σφραγῖδα τὴν τρίτην GLTTrAW.
(vead I heard the fourth) G[T:]w.
6 wou) GLITraAw,
AMT OF KG AGAS Ye hee: VI.
, τ » ε . > ~ ΄ , = ,
γίδων. καὶ ἤκουσα ἑνὸς ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων ζώων λέγον»-
and Iheard “one τοῦ *the *four ναι εν nae ‘says
τος, ὡς ἱφωνῆς" βροντῆς, Ἔρχου καὶ βλέπε." 2 Kai Veisov,"
ing, tas “a“voice *ofSthunder, Come and see. And Isaw,
καὶ ἰδού, ἵππος ΤΡ καὶ ὁ καθήμενος ἐπ᾽ ταὐτῷ" ἔχων
and behold, a“horse ‘+*white, and he sitting on it having
, - ‘ >> 18 ? ~ , Ν ? rane ~
τόξον" Kai ἐδόθη αὐτῷ στέφανος, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν νικῶν, Kai
abow; andwasgiventechim acrown, and he went forth overcoming and
, ΄
ἵνα VIKNOQ.
that he might overcome,
3 Kai ore ἤνοιξεν τὴν Vevripay σφραγῖδα! ἤκουσα τοῦ
And when he opened the second seal Iheard ihe
δευτέρου ζώου λέγοντος, Ἔρχου 7kai βλέπε." 4 Καὶ
second living creature saying; Come and see. And
ἐξῆλθεν ἄλλος ἵππος πυῤῥός" καὶ τῷ καθημένῳ é ἐπ᾽ ἜΗΝ
went forth ἀπο μοῦ; horse red; ,and to a sitting on
ἐδόθη "αὐτῷ" λαβεῖν τὴν εἰρήνην Yard" τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἵνα
was given to him to take peace from the earth, and that
ἀλλήλους “σφάξωσιν"" καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ μάχαιρα μεγάλη.
one another ney should slay ; eae Was given to him a “sword Tereat.
ὃ Καὶ ὅτε ἤνοιξεν τὴν ἀτρίτην σφραγῖδα" ἤκουσα τοῦ τρίτου
And when he opened the third seal ITheard the _ third.
λέγοντος, Ἔρχου καὶ βλέπε." Kai σεῖδον," καὶ
saying, Come and ἔρος ξεν 1 saw, and
ἰδού, t ἵππος μέλας, καὶ ὁ καθήμενος é ἐπ᾿ "αὐτῷ" ἔχων ζυγὸν
behold, a “horse ‘black, andhe sitting on it HaNang a balance
ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ. 6 Kai ijKovca® φωνὴν ἐν μέσῳ τῶν
in his hand. And ITheard avoice ἴῃ [{Π6] midst of the
τεσσάρων λέγουσαν, — σίτου δηναρίου,
four Bay Iu, A cheenix of wheat for a denarius,
Kai τρεῖς χοίνικες ἱκριθῆς" δηγναρίου Kai τὸ ἔλαιον Kai τὸν
and three choenixes of barley fora d#uarius: and the oil and the
cos
οἶνον μὴ. ἀδικήσῃς. ἶ
wine thou mayest not injure,
7 Kat ore ἤνοιξεν τὴν σφραγῖδα τὴν τετάρτην, ἤκουσα
ζώου
living ee
ζώων
living creatures,
And when he opened the “seal *fourth,, Lheard [the)
βφωνὴν" τοῦ τετάρτου ζώου λέγουσαν," "Ἔρχου ‘rai
voice ofthe fourth living creature saying, Come and
βλέπε." 8 Καὶ Veidor," καὶ ἰδού, ἵ ἵππος χλωρός, καὶ ὁ καθήμενος
see, And Isaw, andbehold,a*horse ‘pale, andhe sitting
΄ ~ τὶ ᾿,΄ « τ Peet
ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ, ὄνομα αὐτῷ ὁ Θάνατος; Kat ὁ ἄδης ‘axo-
on it, ΞΘ “his [was] Death, and hades fol-
λουθεῖ" μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτοῖς" ἐξουσία ἀποκτεῖναι
lows with him; and was given tothem authority >to kill
ἐπὶ TO τέταρτον τῆς γῆς" ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ καὶ ἐν λιμῷ καὶ ἐν
over the fourth of the earth with sword and with famine and with
θανάτῳ, καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν θηρίων τῆς γῆς.
death, and by the beasts of the earth,
‘ , » .- ‘ ~ “. «- ΄
9 Kai ore ἤνοιξεν τὴν πέμπτην σφραγῖδα “εῖδον" ὑποκάτω
And when he opened the fifth seal I saw under
Υ καὶ ἴδε and behold @w; — καὶ βλέπε
* αὐτὸν GLITrAW. Υ σφραγῖδα τὴν δευτέραν GLTTrAW. :-- καὶ
a [αὐτῷ] 1. Ὁ ἐκ GLTTrAW. © σφάξουσιν they shall slay τὐτττὰ.
€ + ws as LITrA. Γ κριθῶν LTTrAW. & — φωνὴν
h λέγοντος (connect λέγουσαν with φωνὴν ; λέγοντος with
i_ ὃ 14]. κ ηκολούθει followed GLITrAW. 1 αὐτῷ to him @,
Ξ ἐπὶ τὸ τέταρτον τῆς γῆς», ἀποκτεῖναι GLTTrAW,
VI. REVELATION.
τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου-τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν
the altar the
λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ Sra" τὴν μαρτυρίαν ἣν
ἐσφαγμένων διὰ τὸν
of those having bcen slain because of the’
εἶχον, 10 καὶ
souls
word of God, and becauseof the testimony which they held; and
PexoaZov"! φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, λέγοντες, “Ewe πότε, ὁ' δεσ-
they were crying with a“voice ‘loud, saying, Until when, O Mas-
πύτης ὁ ἅγιος Kai 46" ἀληθινός, οὐ κρίνεις καὶ ἐκδικεῖς
ter, the holy and the true, dost thou not judge and avenge
»" τ « ~ ay ~ A ~ ~
το.αἱμα.-ἡμῶν taro" τῶν κατοικούντων ἐπὶ τῆς yes 11 Kai
our klood on those who dwell on the earth? And
"ἐδόθησαν" ᾿νἑκάστοις" “στολαὶ λευκαί," Kai ἐῤῥέθη αὐτοῖς ἵνα
were given to each ?robes ‘white; and it was said to them that
ἀναπαύσωνται *ére χρόνον" ὑμικρόν," ἕως Τοῦ! *xAnowsorrac'
they should τοῦ yet ἃ “time little, until shali be fulfilled
bY € i! ’ ~ ‘A € ? ‘ ? ~ € ͵
καὶ οἱ σύνδουλοι αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ. ἀδελφοὶ αὐτῶν, οἱ μέλλοντες
both their fellow-bondmen and their brethren, those being about
SamoKreivecOat! we Kai αὐτοί.
to be killed as also they.
5) δε: a ᾿ .
12 Kai ‘eidov" ore ἤνοιξεν τὴν σφραγῖδα τὴν ἕκτην" Kai
And IJsaw when he opened the “seal ‘sixth, .and
d7s 7 | . ͵ : pot ae aN Ree ἐλ il
loOvU, σεισμος μέγας EyEVETO, Kat ὁ ALOE EVEVETO μὲ ας
behold, °earthquake “a *great ‘there *was, and the sun became black
ὡς σάκκος τρίχινος, Kai ἡ σελήνη ἷ ἐγένετο ὡς αἷμα, 13 καὶ
as *sackcloth ‘hair, and the moon became as_ blood, and
οἱ ἀστέρες TOU οὐρανοῦ ἔπεσαν εἰς τὴν γῆν, ὡς συκὴ $Bdd2XEL"
the stars of the heaven fell unto the earth, as afig-tree casts
‘ ᾽ , , ὦ « Lh ΄ ef il , ᾿ Η͂
τοὺς ὀλύνθους αὐτῆς, ὑπὸ "μεγάλου ἀνέμου! σειομένη" 14 καὶ
_ its untimely figs, py a great wind being shaken, And
i ? \ τὸ ? ΄ θ ε i k ἱλ , , ll κ᾿ ~
οὐρανὸς ἀπεχωρίσθη ὡς βιβλίον ξεϊλισσόμενον," καὶ πᾶν
heaven departed as a book being rolled up, and every
ὄρος Kai νῆσος ἐκ τῶν.τόπων. αὐτῶν ἐκινήθησαν" 15 καὶ
mountain and island out of their places were moved, And
ε ~ ~ ~ 4 ~ ‘4 ,
οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς, Kai οἱ μεγιστᾶνες, Kai ot ἱπλούσιοι, καὶ
the kings of the earth, and the great, and the rich, and
ot χιλίαρχοι," καὶ ot ™dvvaroi," καὶ mac δοῦλος Kai "πᾶς"
the chief captains, and the powerful, and every bondman, and every’
ἐλεύθερος ἔκρυψαν ἑαυτοὺς εἰς τὰ σπήλαια καὶ εἰς τὰς
free hid themselves in the caves and in the
πέτρας τῶν ὀρέων, 16 Kai λέγουσιν τοῖς ὄρεσιν Kai ταῖς
(man)
rocks of the mountains ; and theysay tothe mountains and to the
πέτραις, “Tlécere' ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, καὶ κρύψατε ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ προσ-
rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from [the] face
wrov τοῦ ‘KaOnpévov ἐπὶ P®*rov θρόνου," Kai ἀπὸ τῆς ὀργῆς
of him who sits on. the throne, and from the wrath
~ > , « = « « , « , - ? ~
Tov ἀρνίου" 17 ore ἦλθεν ἡ ἡμέρα ἢ μεγάλη τῆς ὀργῆς
uf the Lamb ; because iscome the day ‘great ®wrath
αὐτοῦ," καὶ τίς δύναται σταθῆναι ;
Sof *his, and who is 8016 to stand?
635
I saw under the altar
the souls of them that
were slain for the word
of God, and for the
testimony which they
held: 10 and they
eried with a loud
voice, saying, How
long, O lord, holy
and true, dost thou
not judge and avenge
our blood on them
that dwell on the
earth? 11 And white
robes wefe given unto
every one of them ;
aud it was said unto
them, that they should
rest yet for a little
season, until their fel-
lowservants also and
their brethren, that
should be killed as
they were, should be
fulfilled,
12 And I beheld
when he had opened
the sixth seal, and, lo,
there was a gréat
earthquake; and the
sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and
the moon became as
blood; 13 and the
Stars of heaven fell
unto the earth, even
as a fig tree casteth
her untimely figs,
when she is shaken
of a mighty wind.
14 And the heaven de-
parted as. ἃ scroll
when it is rolled to-
gether; and every
mountain and island
Were moved out of
their places. 15 And
the kings of the earth,
and the great men,
and the rich men, and
the chief captains, and
ihe mighty men, and
every bondman, and
evcry free man, hid
themselves in the dens
and in the rocks of
the mountains; 16 and
said to the mountains
and rocks, Fall on us,
and hide us ‘from the
face of him that sit-
teth on the throne,
and from the wrath of
the Lamb: 17 for the
great day of his wrath
is céme; and who shall
be able to stand ?
ο — διὰ LfA]. P ἔκραξαν they cried GL@TrAW. 4 — 0 GLTTrAW.
8 ἐδόθη Was given GLTTrAWw. t + αὐτοῖς to them GLTTraW.
each LTT: [A]. W στολὴ λευκή ἃ White robe GLITrAW.
Kpov G. 2 — οὗ GLTTrAW. ἃ πληρωθῶσιν should be fulfilled Lw ;
fulfil [it] ortra. Ὁ ἀποκτέννεσθαι GLTITrA. c ἴδον T.
® μέλας ἐγένετο GT. f + ὅλη whole (moon) GLTTrAW.
Ὁ ἀνέμου μεγάλου GLTTrAW. i+ ὁ the GLTTrAW.
καὶ οἱ πλούσιοι GLTTrAW. ™ ἰσχυροὶ Strong GLTTrAW.
Law. ΡΒ τῷ θρόνῳ TA, 48 αὐτῶν “of *their TTr,
τ ἐκ from LTTrAW.
¥ — ἑκάστοις GW ; ἑκάστῳ
Χ χρόνον ἔτι L.
y— μι-
πληρώσωσιν should
4 — ἰδού @LTTrAW,
8 βάλλουσα castilg Ὁ.
k ἑλισσόμενον LITrAW.
u — Tas LITrAW.
1 χιλίαρχοι,
oa ἸΙέσατε
636
Vil. And after thesa
things I saw four an-
gels standing on the
four corners of the
earth, holding the four
winds of the earth,
that the wind should”
not blow on the earth,
nor on the sea, nor on
any tree. 2 And I saw
auother angel ascend-
ing from the east, hav-
ing the seal of the
living God: and he
cried with a loud voice
to the four angels, to
whom it was given to
hurt the earth and the
sea, 3 saying, Hurt
not the earth, neither
the sea, nor the trees,
till we have sealed the
servants of our God
in their foreheads,
4 And-I heard the
number of them which
were sealed: and there
were sealed an hun-
dred and forty and
four thousand of all
the tribes of the chil-
dren of Israel. 5 Of
the tribe of Juda
were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the
tribe of Reuben were
sealed twelve thou-
sand. Of the tribe of
Gad weresealed twelve
thousand. 6 Of the
tribe of Aser were
sealed twelve thou-
sand, Of the tribe of
Nepthalim were sealed
twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Manasses
were seale twelve
thousand. 7 Of the
tribe of Simeon were
sealed twelve thou-
sand. Of the tribe
of Levi were sealed
twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Issachar
were sealed twelve
thousand. 8 Of the
tribe of Zabulon were
sealed twelve thou-
sand. Of the tribe of
Joseph were sealed
twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Benjamin
were sealed twelve
thousand,
9 After this I be-
held, and, lo, a great
multitude, which no
man could number,
of all nations, and
© — καὶ [Tra],
vovra ascending GLTfrAw.
γίσωμεν We may have sealed EGLTTraw.
_@ hundred aud forty-four GLTTrAw.
ε Νεφθαλὶμ A.
LTTraw.
TrA ; Ἱσσάχαρ T.
ἃ ἐδύνατο 1 (ὙΤΕΑΎΥ,
φυλῆς ᾿ἸΙούδα, 3"! χιλιάδες ἐσφραγισμένοι: ἐκ
ἶ Ἄν Ὁ τ ΠΛ ΣΡ ΤΣ Vil.
7 "Kai! pera “ταῦτα! “εἶδον! τέσσαρας ἀγγέλους ἑστῶτας
And after these things I saw four angels standing
ἐπὶ τὰς τέσσαρας γωνίας τῆς γῆς, κρατοῦντας τοὺς τέσσαρας
upon the four corners of the earth, holding the four
ἀνέμους τῆς γῆς, ἵνα μὴ πνέῃ ἄνεμος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, μήτε
winds of the earth, that no *might “blow ‘wind on the earth, nor
ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης, μήτε ἐπὶ πᾶν" δένδρον. 2 Kai teidov" ἀλ-
on the sea, nor upon any tree. And Isaw an-
(lit. every)
λον ἄγγελον “ἀναβάντα" ἀπὸ “ἀνατολῆς" ἡλίου, ἔχοντα
other angel having ascended from [the} rising of([the]sun, having
σφραγῖδα θεοῦ ἔζῶντος: καὶ ἔκραξεν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ
{the} seal of “God ['the] *living; and hecried witha*voice~ ‘loud
τοῖς τέσσαρσιν ἀγγέλοις, οἷς ἐδόθη αὐτοῖς ἀδικῆσαι τὴν
to the four angels towhom itwasgiven tothem to injure the
γῆν καὶ τὴν θάλασσαν, 3 λέγων, Μὴ. ἀδικήσητε τὴν γὴν,
earth and the sea, saying, Injure not the earth,
μήτε τὴν θάλασσαν, μήτε Ta δένδρα, Yayo.c" τοῦ" *oppayiZw-
nor the sea, nor the _ trees, until we
μεν" τοὺς δούλους τοῦ.θεοῦ ἡμῶν ἐπὶ τῶν. μετώπων αὐτῶν.
seal the bondmen of our God on their forelraads.
4 Kai ἤκουσα τὸν ἀριθμὸν τῶν ἐσφραγισμένων᾽" Pond’! χιλιάδες,
And [heard the number of the sealed, 144 ~thousand,
> , ? ΄ ~ t~ ? , ,
ἐσφραγισμένοι ἐκ πάσης φυλῆς υἱῶν ᾿ἸἸσραήλ' ὃ ἐκ
sealed out of every tribe of [the] sons of Israel; . out of [the]
φυλῆς
out of [the] tribe
ἐκ φυλῆς Γάδ,
out of [the] tribe of Gad,
? \ ~
thousand sealed ;
ell
tribe of Judah, 12
Ῥουβήν, 3" χιλιάδες δἐσφραγισμένοι
of Reuben, 12 thousand sealed ;
18" χιλιάδες ἀἐσφραγισμένοι" 6 ἐκ φυλῆς “Aono, “1
12 thousand sealed ; out of [the] tribe of Aser, 12
χιλιάδες “ἐσφραγισμένοι"" ἐκ φυλῆς “Νεφθαλείμ," %3"
thousand sealed ; out of [the] tribe of Nepthalim, i2
χιλιάδες tiappaytopévor" ἐκ φυλῆς ἱΜανασσῆ," 3"
thousand sealed ; out of [the] tribe of Manasses, 12
χιλιάδες δἐσφραγισμένοι" 7 ἐκ φυλῆς Συμεών, “1 χιλι-
thousand sealed ; out of [the] tribe of Simeon, 12 thou-
δες “toppayiopevor" ἐκ φυλῆς BAevi," οἰ} χιλιάδες
sand sealed ; out of [the] tribe of Levi, 12 thousand
Rodpayiopévor' ie φυλῆς Toaydo," °y3"" χιλιάδες ἀἐσῴρα-
sealed ; out of [the] tribe’ of Issachar, 12 thousand seal.
γισμένοι " ὃ ἐκ φυλῆς Ζαβουλών, 3" χιλιάδες “ἐσφρα-
d
ed ; out of [the] tribe of Zabulon, 12 thousand seal-
eles ; , 3
γισμένοι"" ἐκ φυλῆς ᾿Ιωσήφ, “ιβ΄" χιλιάδες Φἐσφραγισμένοι""
ed; outof [the] tribe ofJoseph, 12 thousand sealed ;
ἐκ Φυλὴς ἸΒενιαμίν" ιβ΄} χιλιάδες ἐσφραγισμένοι.
out of [the] tribe of Benjamin, 12 thousand sealed.
ὁ Mera ταῦτα εἶδον," Keat" dob," ™aydoe πολύς," ὃν
After these things I saw, and behold, a “crowd ‘preat, which
᾽ - ΣΝ ἌΡ ΠΥ ΑΝ i > \ ” ‘
ἀριθμῆσαι αὐτὸν OUVOEIC θυνατο, ἐκ παντὸς ἔθνους Καὶ
5to “number Tit ™o*one “was*able, outof every nation and
5 τοῦτο this LTT:AW. tidoy T. You any LT:[alw. ® avaBat-
τ ἀνατολῶν L, γάχριττα. 2 — οὗ LITrA. ἃ σῴρα-
Ὁ ἑκατὸν τεσσεράκοντα (τεσσαρ- GW) τέσσαρε:
¢ δώδεκα twelve LITraw. 4d — ἐσφραγισμέντε"
8 Λενεὶ TTr. Ἀ ἸσασχὰρΕ; Ἰσσαχὰρ
f Mavvagoy Tr.
1— ἰδού L. © ὄχλον πολύν L.
1 Βενιαμεὶν LTTr. Κ-- καὶ 1.
VII. Rain Vales AWS OMN:
φυλῶν Kai λαῶν καὶ γλωσσῶν, “ἕστωτες ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου
EVES and peoples, and tongues. standing before the threne
καὶ ἐνώπιον τοῦ ἀρνίου, Ῥπεριβεβλημένοι" στολὰς λευκάς. καὶ
and before the Lamb, clothed with 7robes ‘white, and
ἥφοινικὲς ἐν ταῖς. χερσὶν αὐτῶν" 10 καὶ ᾿κραζοντες) φωνῇ
palms in their hands; and erying with a “voice
μεγάλῃ, λέγοντες, Ἢ σωτηρία Srp καθημένῳ ἐπὶ τοῦ
‘loud, saying, Salvation to him who sits on the
θρόνου τοῦ.θεοῦ ἡμῶν," καὶ τῷ ἀρνίῳ. 11 Καὶ πάντες ot ay-
throne of our God, and tothe Lamb. And all the an-
γελοι ἱἑστήκεσαν" κύκλῳ τοῦ θρόνου Kai τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ
gels stood around the throne and the elders and
τῶν τεσσάρων ζώων, Kai "ἔπεσον. ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου
thy four living creatures, and feil before the throne
int ὕὑπρόσωπον" αὐτῶν, καὶ προσεκύνησαν τῷ θεῷ, 12 λέγον-
ΤΊ ἃ *face ltheir, and worshipped God, say-
tr¢, Apny’ ἡ εὐλογία καὶ ἡ δόξα καὶ ἡ σοφία Kai ἡ εὐχαριστία
ing, Amen Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving,
καὶ ἡ τιμὴ καὶ ἡ δύναμις Kai ἡ ἰσχὺς τῷ.θεῷ. ἡμῶν εἰς τοὺς
aod honour,-snd power, and _ strength, to our God to the
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰωνων. *apjy."
ages of the ages. Amen.
13 Kai ,ἀπεκρίθη εἷς ἐκ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, λέγων μοι, Οὗτοι
And” answered ‘one 7of *the “elders, saying to me} These
ot περιβεβλημένοι τὰς στολὰς τὰς λευκάς, τίνες εἰσίν, καὶ
who are clothed with the ?robes lwhite, who are eg, and
πόθεν ἦλθον; 14 Kai εἴρηκα αὐτῷ, Kupre’, od οἶδας. Kai
whence came they ? And Isaid tohim, [My] lord, thou knowest. And
εἶπέν μοι, Οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἐρχόμενοι “ἐκ τῆς θλίψεως τῆς"
hé said tome, These are they who come out of the *tribulation
μεγάλης, καὶ ἔπλυναν τὰς στολὰς αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐλεύκαναν
‘great, and ΒΟΥ washed their robes, ahd made white
*grodac! Ῥαὐτῶν" ἐν τῷ αἵματι τοῦ apviov. 15 διὰ τοῦτό
“robes ‘their in the blood ofthe Lamb. Because of this
εἰσιν ἐνώπιον Tov θρόνου τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai λατρεύουσιν αὐτῷ
are they before the throne of God, and serve him
\ 4 ~ ~ Lod 4 e ,
ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτὸς ἐν τῷ.ναῷ. αὐτοῦ" καὶ ὁ καθήμεγος ἐπὶ
day and night in bis temple ; and he who sits on
“τοῦ θρόνου" σκηνώσει ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς. 16 οὐ-πεινάσουσιν
the throne shall tabernacle over them. They shall not hunger
? ‘ Ψ » ‘ ‘ U τὰ > ᾽
ἔτι, οὐδὲ διψήσουσιν ἔτι, “οὐδὲ μὴ πέσῃ ἐπ αὐὖ-
any more, neither 588}} ὑπ thirst any more, ΠΟΙ at all shall fall upon
τοὺς ὁ ἥλιος, οὐδὲ πᾶν καῦμα 17 OTL τὸ ἀρνίον τὸ
them the sun, nor any heat ; because the Lamb which [is]
favapecor' τοῦ θρόνου ποιμανεῖ αὐτούς, καὶ ὁδηγήσει αὐτοὺς
in [086] midst of the throne willshepherd them, and _ will lead them
ἐπὶ 8lwoac' πηγὰς ὑδάτων, καὶ ἐξαλείψει ὁ θεὸς πᾶν
to living fountains of waters, and 7will*wipe‘away ‘God every
δάκρυον "ἀπὸ" τῶν. ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν.
tear from their eyes.
637
kindreds, and peo-
ple, and toagues, stvod
before the throne. and
before the Lamb,
clothed. with white
robes, and palms in
their hands; 10 and
eried with a loud voice,
saying, Salvation to
our God which sitteth
upon the throne, and
unto the Lamb. 11 And
all the angels stood
round about the
throne, and about the
elders and the four
beasts, and fell before
the throne on their
faces, and worshipped
God, 12 saying, Amen:
Blessing, and glory,
and wisdom, and
thanksgiving, and
honour, and power,
and might, be unto
our God for ever and
ever, Amen.
13 And one of the
elders answered, gay-
ing unto me, What
are theso which are
arrayed inwhite robes?
ana whence came
they? 14 And 1Τ said
unto him, Sir, thou
knowest. And he
said to me, These are
they which came out
of great tribulation,
and have washed their
robes, and made them
white in the blood of
the Lamb. 15 There-
fore are they be-
fore the throne of God,
and serve him day and
night in his temple:
end he that sitteth on
the throne shall dwell
among them. 16 They
shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any
more; neither shall
the sun light onthem,
nor any heat. 17 For
the Lamb which is in
the midst of the
throne shall feed them,
and shall lead them
unto living fountains
of waters: and God
‘Shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes.
SS ——————
Ὁ ἑστῶτας AW.
GLTTrAW.
on the throne EGLTTrAW.
* τὰ πρόσωπα faces G@LTTrAW. χ -- ἀμήν L,
θλίψεως from “tribulation L. — στολὰς GLITrAW.
Opove T. 44+ μὴ (read Ares at all) x. © οὐδ᾽ ov A.
8 ζωῆς (read to fountains of waters of life) auTTraw.
P περιβεβλημένους GLTTrAW. "4 φοίνικας τ.
t εἱστήκεισαν LITrA 5 ἑστήκεισαν W.
y+ mov my | (lord) G[L.Jrtraw.
b αὐτὰς them GLTtr[a]w.
f ava μέσον RGLTAW.
Ἀ ἐκ GLTTraW.
r κραίούσωι they cry
5 τῷ θεῷ ἡμῶν TO καθημένῳ ἐπὶ τῷ θρόνῳ (τοῦ θρόνον EG) to our God who sits
νυ ἔπεσαν LYTrAW.
2 ἀπο
c τῷ
638
VIII. And when he
had opened theseventh
seal, there was silence
in heaven about the
space of half an hour.
2 And I saw theseven
angels which stood be-
fore God; and to them
Were given seven
trumpets. 3 And ano-
ther angel came and
stood at the altar, hav-
ing a golden censer ;
and there was given
unto him much in-
cense, that he should
offer it with the
prayers of all saints
upon the golden altar
which was before the
throne. 4 And the
smoke of the incense,
which came with the
prayers of the saints,
ascended up before
God out of the angel’s
hand. 5 And the an-
gel took the censer,
and filled it with fire
of the altar, and cast
at into the earth: and
there were voices,
and thunderings, and
lightnings, and an
earthquake.
6 And the seven an-
gels which had the
peven trumpets pre-
pared themselves to
sound.
7 The first angel
sounded, and there
followed hail and fire
mingled with blood,
and they were cast up-
on the earth: and the
third part of trees
was burnt up, and all
green grass was burnt
up.
8 And the second
angel sounded, and as
it were a great moun~
tain burning with fire
was cast into the sea:
and the third part of
the sea became blood ;
9 and the third part
of the creatures which
were in the sea, and
had life, died; and the
third part of the ships
were destroyed.
10 And the third an-
gel sounded, and there
i ὅταν LTTrA.
@LTTraw.
burnt up @Lrtraw.
Χ ἡμίωρον LTTrA.
σει he shail give LTTrA.
ἀστραπαὶ Kat φωναὶ L; βρονταὶ καὶ ue Kal ἀστραπαὶ TTrA.
= αὐτοὺς LTTr.
with (blood) autTraw.
ἌΠΟΥΝ AL AGS We ies: Vill
8 Kai tore" ἡνοιξεν τὴν σφραγῖδα τὴν ἑβδόμην, ἐγένετι
And when he opened the 2seal 1seventh, 4was
σιγὴ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ὡς *iypuwprov." 2 Kai ἰεῖδον" τοὺς ἑπτὰ
3silence in the heaven about half-an-hour. And Isaw the seven
ἀγγέλους, ot ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ ἑστήκασιν, καὶ ἐδόθησαν
angels, who before *God stand, and were given
αὐτοῖς ἑπτὰ σάλπιγγες. 3 Kai ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἦλθεν, Kai
tothem seven trumpets. And another angel came and
ἐστάθη ἐπὶ "τὸ θυσιαστήριον," ἔχων λιβανωτὸν χρυσοῦν" καὶ
stood at the altar, having a *censer ‘golden; and
ἐδόθη αὐτῷ θυμιάματα πολλά, ἵνα "δώσ ταῖς
3was ‘given *to “him *inccnse lmuch, that he might give [it]to the
προσευχαῖς τῶν ἁγίων πάντων ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ
prayers of *the “saints tall upon the altar
χρυσοῦν τὸ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου. 4 καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ καπνὸς
‘golden which [was] before the throne. And went up the smoke
TOY θυμιαμάτων ταῖς προσευχαῖς τῶν ἁγίων, ἐκ χειρὸς
of the incense with the prayers of the saints, out of [the] hand
~ 12: ' 2 ΄ 2 ~ ~ Nee « » ΓΈ
τοῦ ἀγγέλου, ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. 5 καὶ εἴληφεν ὁ ἄγγελος “τὸ
ofthe angel, before God. And “took ‘the “angel ἴθ
λιβανωτόν, Kai ἐγέμισεν Ῥαὐτὸ" ἐκ τοῦ πυρὸς τοῦ θυσιαστη-
censer, and filled it from the fire of the altar,
ριου, Kai ἔβαλεν εἰς τὴν γῆν" καὶ ἐγένοντο “φωναὶ Kai
and cast [10] into the earth: and _ there were voices, and
βρονταὶ καὶ ἀστραπαὶ καὶ σεισμός.
thunders, and lightnings, and an earthquake.
6 Kat ot ἑπτὰ ἄγγελοι" ἔχοντες τὰς ἑπτὰ σάλπιγγας ἡτοί-
And the seven angels haying the seven trumpets pre-
pacar "ἑαυτοὺς" iva σαλπίσωσιν.
pared themselves that they might sound [their] trumpets?
7 Kat ὁ πρῶτος tayyedoc' ἐσάλπισεν,
And the first angel sounded [his] trumpet ;
χάλαζα καὶ 1 ὑμεμιγμένα" “ αἵματι. καὶ ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν
hail an minyled with blood, and it wascast upon the
yinv'* καὶ τὸ τρίτον τῶν δένδρων κατεκάη, Kai πᾶς χόρτος
earth: andthe third of the trees Was burntup, and all *prass
χλωρὸς κατεκάη.
*green was burnt up.
‘ « , » 3 , 4 e
ὃ Kai ὁ δεύτερος ἄγγελος ἐσάλπισεν, καὶ ὡς
And the second angel sounded[his]trumpet; and as [it were}
ὄρος μέγα πυρὶ καιόμενον ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν" Kai
καὶ ἐγένετο
and there was
"
a?mountain‘great*with°fire “burning τγὰβ οαβῦ into the sea, and
ἐγένετο TO τρίτον τῆς θαλάσσης αἷμα. 9 καὶ ἀπέθανεν τὸ
®pecame ‘the “third “of *the sea blood ; and died the
τρίτον τῶν κτισμάτων τῶν ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ
“third %of*the *creatures Swhich[’were] ὅπ °the °sea
ψυχάς, καὶ TO τρίτον τῶν πλοίων ἡδιεφθάρη."
3life; andthe third ofthe ships was destroyed.
10 Kai ὁ τρίτος ἄγγελος ἐσάλπισεν, καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐκ
And the third angel sounded [hisjtrumpet;and ‘fell Sout Sot
τὰ ἔχοντα
Mwhich **have
1 ἴδον T.
ο τὸν EGUITrAW.
™ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου TTrA. 2 δώ-
P αὐτὸν EGLTTrAW. 4 βρονταὶ Kat
F + ot (read who have)
_ “ἄγγελος GLTTraW. Υ μεμιγμένον T. wo ἐν
x + καὶ τὸ τρίτον τῆς γῆς κατεκάη, and the third of the earth was
5 διεφθάρησαν were destroyed LiTra,
VIII, IX. REVELATION.
TOU οὐρανοῦ ἀστὴρ μέγας καιόμενος ὡς λαμπάς, Kai ἔπεσεν
7the ®heaven 8 δία great, burning as alamp, and it fell
ἐπὶ τὸ τρίτον τῶν ποταμῶν, Kai ἐπὶ τὰς THyaC? ὑδάτων.
ὍΡΟΣ the third of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters,
11 καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἀστέρος Aéyerar*® "APO Kai γίνεται"
Andthe name ofthe star iscalled Wormwood; and “becomes
TO τρίτον “ εἰς ἄἅψινθον, καὶ πολλοὶ ἃ ἀνθρώπων ἀπέθανον
‘the *third into wormwood, and “many ‘of “men died
ἐκ τῶν ὑδάτων, ὅτι ἐπικράνθησαν.
of the waters, because they were made bitter.
12 Kai ὁ τέταρτος ἄγγελος ἐσάλπισεν, καὶ ἐπλήγη
And the fourth angel sounded [his] trumpet; and was’ smitten
τὸ τρίτον Tov ἡλίου καὶ TO τρίτον τῆς σελήνης καὶ TO τρίτον
the third ofthe sun, and the third ofthe moon, and the third
τῶν ἀστέρων, ἵνα σκοτισθὴῇῃ τὸ τρίτον αὐτῶν, καὶ ἡ
of the stars ; that should be darkened the third of them, and the
ἡμέρα μὴ "φαίνῃ" τὸ τρίτον αὐτῆς, καὶ ἡ νὺξ ὁμοίως.
day “not 'should appear [for] the third of it, and the night likewise.
13 Kai feidov," καὶ ἤκουσα ἑνὸς Bayyédou πετωμένου" ἐν
And Isaw, and heard one angel flying in
μεσουρανήματι; λέγοντος φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, Οὐαί, οὐαί, οὐαί,
mid-heaven, saying witha*voice ‘loud, Woe, woe, woe,
"τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν" ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἐκ τῶν λοιπῶν φωνῶν
to those who dwell on the earth, from the remaining voices
τῆς σάλπιγγος τῶν τριῶν ἀγγέλων τῶν μελλόντων σαλ-
ofthe trumpet ofthe three angels who [are] about tosound
πίζειν.
[{{Π61}} trumpets.
A, » . ~
Ὁ Kai ὁ πέμπτος ἄγγελος ἐσάλπισεν, καὶ isidov"
And the fifth angel sounded [his] trumpet; and JIsaw
ἀστέρα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ πεπτωκότα εἰς THY γῆν, καὶ ἐδό-
a star outof the heaven fallen
to the earth, and there was
θη αὐτῷ ἡ κλεὶς τοῦ φρέατος τῆς ἀβύσσου. 2 Kai ἤνοιξεν
given toit the key ofthe pit of the abyss. And it opened
TO φρέαρ τῆς ἀβύσσου. καὶ ἀνέβη καπνὸς ἐκ TOU φρέατος
the pit ofthe abyss; andthere went up smoke out of the pit
ὡς καπνὸς καμίνου μεγάλης, καὶ ξἐσκοτίσθη! ὁ ἥλιος
as (the) smoke ofafurnace ‘great; and “was ‘darkened ‘the “sun
καὶ ὁ ἀὴρ ἐκ τοῦ καπνοῦ τοῦ φρέατος. 8 Kai ἐκ τοῦ καπνοῦ
and the air by the smoke ofthe pit. And outof the smoke
ἐξῆλθον ἀκρίδες εἰς τὴν γῆν, Kai ἐδόθη ‘avraic! ἐξουσία,
came forth locusts unto the earth, and was yiven to them power,
ὡς ἔχουσιν ἐξουσίαν οἱ σκορπίοι τῆς γῆς" 4 καὶ ἐῤῥέθη
as ®have 7power *the scorpions %of *the Searth; and it was said
~ oF ΄ " ΄ - - mA ~
labraic! ἵνα μὴ "᾿ἀδικήσωσιν" τὸν χόρτον τῆς γῆς, οὐδὲ πᾶν
ἴο them, that *not *they*shouldinjure the grass of the earth, nor any
χλωρόν, οὐδὲ πᾶν δένδρον, εἰ μὴ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους "μόνους"
green thing, nor any tree, but the men only
οἵτινες οὐκ ἔχουσιν THY σφραγῖδα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπὶ THY μετώπων
who have not the seal of God on “foreheads
οαὐτῶν." 5 καὶ ἐδόθη Padraic" iva μὴ. ἀποκτείνωσιν αὐτούς,
‘their. Anditwasgiven tothem that they should not kill them,
2 + τῶν of the (waters) GLTTraw. 24 ὁ GLTAW.
639
fell a great star from
heaven, burning as it
were a lamp, and it
fell upon the third
part of the rivers, and
upon the fountains of
waters; 11] and the
name of the star is
called Wormwoo:l :
and the third part of
the waters became
wormwood; and many
men died of the wa-
ters, because they were
made bitter.
12 And the fourth
angelsounded, and the
third part of the sun
was smitten, and the
third part of the moon,
and the third part
of the stars; so as the
third part of them was
darkened, and the day
shone not-for a third
part of it, and the
night likewise.
13 And I beheld, and
heard an angel flying
through the midst of
heaven, saying with a
loud voice, Woe, woe,
woe, to the inhabiters
of the earth by reason
of the other voices of
the trumpet of the
three angels which are
yet to sound!
IX. And the fifth an-
gel sounded, and Isaw
a star fall from hea-
ven unto the earth:
and to him was given
the key of the bottom=
less pit. 2 And he
opened the bottomless
pit; and there arose
a smoke out of the pit,
as thesmoke of a great
furnace ; and the sun
and the air were dark-
ened by reason of the
smoke of the pit.
3 And thtre came out
of the smoke locusts
upon the earth: and
unto them was given
power, as the scorpions
of the earth have
power. 4 And it was
commanded them that
they should- not burt
the grass of the earth,
neither any green
thing, neither any
‘tree; but only those
men which have not
the seal of God in
their foreheads. 5 And
to them it was given
> ἐγένετο became LTTrAW.
@ + tov ὑδάτων of the waters EGLITrAW. ἀ + τῶν of the (men) @LTTraw. © φάνῃ
LTW; φανῇ Tra. {ἴδον 1. ἀετοῦ πετομένου eagle flying ΕΤΛΡΤΓΑΎΓ. h tous
κατοικοῦντας ΤττΑ. i ἴδον T. k ἐσκοτώθη LTA. 1 αὐτοῖς T. τὰ ἀδικήσουσιν ‘they
*shall injure LTa.
Ὦ --- μόνους GLTTrAW.
Ῥαυύτοις LT.
© — αὐτῶν (read on the foreheads) Ltr,
640
that they shonld not
kill them, but that
they should be tor-
meuted five months:
and theirtoriment eas
as the torment of a
scorpion, when he
striketh a mau. 6 And
in tho-e days shall
men scuk death, and
shall nov find it; and
shall desire to dic,and
death shall flee from
them. 7 And _ the
shapes of the locusts
were like unto horses
prepared unto battle ;
and on their heads
qwere as it were crowns
hke gold, and their
faces were as the taces
of men. 8 And they
had hair as the hair of
women, δ their
teeth were as the teeth
of lions. 9 And they
bad breastplates, as it
were breastplates of
iron; and the sound
of their wings was as
the sonnd of chariots
of many horses run-
ning to battle. 10 And
they had tails lke
unto scorpions, and
there were stings im
their tails: and their
power was to hurt
men five months,
11 And they had 'a
king over them, which
is the angel of the
bottomless pit, whose
name in the Hebrew
tongue is Abaddon, but
in the Greek tongue
hath Ais name Apol-
lyon.
12 One woe is past ;
and, behold, there
come two wues more
hereafter.
13 And the sixth an-
gel sounded, and I
heard a voice from the
four horns of the gold-
en altar which is be-
fore God, 14 saying to
the sixth angel which
had the trumpet,
Loose the four angels
which are bound in
the great river Eu-
phrates. 15 And the
four angels were
loosed, which were
prepared for an hour,
Ar OK AAY i: 1
~ 1 ~ ’ ‘ e .
ᾳ3ασανισθῶσιν! μῆνας πέντε" Kai ὁ βασανισμὸς
ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα
-but that they should be tormented *months ‘five; and “torment
? ~ ͵ > . , t , ”
αὐτῶν we βασανισμὸς σκορπίου, ὅταν παίσῃ ave
‘the [was] as [the] torment of ascorpion, when it may strike a
θρωπον᾽ 6 καὶ ἐν ταῖς. ἡμέραις.ἐκείναις ζητήσουσιν οἱ ἄνθρω-
mau. And in those days *shall #seck ‘men
ποι τὸν θάνατον, καὶ τοὐχ' δεὑρήσουσιν" αὐτόν" καὶ ἐπιθυμή-
death, and 7nov ‘shall find it; shall
3 ~ 6 , ~
σουσιν ἀποθανεῖν, καὶ ‘peverar' ὁ θάνατος ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν."
«πὰ
desire to die, and “shall “fice ‘death from them.
‘ 4A € , ~ > On er ͵ t
7 καὶ τὰ ὁμοιώματα τῶν AKOLOWY σόμοια" ἵπποις ἡτοι-
And the likenesses ofthe locusts [were] like to horses pre-
, , ye) ‘ ’ > ~ ’ ,
μασμένοις εἰς πόλεμον, καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς. κεφαλὰς αὐτῶν ὡς TTEPUVOL
pared for war, and upon their heads as crowns
ὅμοιοι *yovow," Kai τὰ πρύσωπα.αὐτῶν ὡς πρόσωπα ἀνθρώ-
like gold; and their faces as faces of
πων" ὃ καὶ Yelyor' τρίχας we τρίχας γυναικῶν" καὶ οἱ ὀδόντες
men ; and they had hair as “hair women’s; and “teeth
αὐτῶν we λεόντων joav’ 9 καὶ εἶχον θώρακας ὡς θώρακας
1their *as of lions “were ; and they had breastplates as *breas: plates
σιδηροῦς" καὶ 1) φωνὴ τῶν. πτερύγων αὐτῶν ὡς ὁωνὴ
ΠΟΤ; and the sound of their wings {was] as [the! sound
ἁρμάτων ἵππων πολλῶν τρεχύντων εἰς πόλεμον. 10 καὶ
of chariots of “horses Many running to war; and
ἔχουσιν οὐρὰς τὁμοίας" σκορπίοις, καὶ κέντρα" Av" ἐν ταῖς
they have tails like scorpions, and stings; Sin
οὐραῖς αὐτῶν “καὶ! ἡ.ἐξουσία αὐτῶν ἀδικῆσαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους
7tails ®their and “their “power to injure men
~ , ᾿ » > ἘΝ ͵ x
vac πέντε. 11. “καὶ" ἔχουσιν “ἐφ᾽ αὑτῶν" βασιλέα ' τὸν"
4was
“months "five. And they have over them a king, the
ἄγγελον τῆς ἀβύσσου" § ὄνομα αὐτῷ ‘EBpuisri ABaddwy, καὶ
angel ofthe abyss: his name in Hebrew Abaddon, and
ἐν τῇ Ἑλχηνιῦῇ ὄνομα ἔχει ᾿Απολλύων.
in the Greek {for] name he has Apollyon.
12 ‘H οὐαὶ ἡ pia ἀπῆλθεν" ἰδού, "ἔρχονται! ἔτι δύο οὐαὶ
Ξγγχοβ 'the “first [15 past. Lo, *come tyet *two *woes
μετὰ ταῦτα.
after these things. 5
13 Kai ὁ ἕκτος ἄγγελος ἐσάλπισεν, καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν
And the sixth angel sounded [his] trumpet;and LIheard “voice
μίαν ἐκ τῶν ἱτεσσάρων' κεράτων τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ χρυσοῦ
Xone from the four horns of the “altar ‘golden
τοῦ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ, 14 "λέγουσαν, τῷ ἕκτῳ ἀγγέλῳ
which [is] before God, saying tothe sixth angel
ἰὸς εἶχε! τὴν σάλπιγγα, Λῦσον τοὺς τέσσαρας ἀγγέλους τοὺς
who had the trumpet, Loose the four angels who
δεδεμένους ἐπὶ τῷ ποταμῷ τῷ μεγάλῳ Evgpary. 15 Kat ἐλύ-
are bound at the “river ‘great Euphrates. And were
θησαν οἱ τέσσαρες ἄγγελοι οἱ ἡτοιμασμένοι εἰς THY ὥραν καὶ
loosed the four angels who had been prepared for the hour and
SS ε΄ Ὁ :-ς--ςς-ς--ς-ςςς-ς-ς-----ο-ςς--ς--- --ς-ς-ςς-- ἡ ΛΛλη τ." ------.-....---ΞΞΞ Ξε σξξεοοως
4 βασανισθήσονται they shall be tormented Lrtra.
2 εὕρωσιν should find L.
τ χρυσοῖ golden G.
stings were in thei
a — καὶ GLTTrAW.
whom T.
who has @LTIraW.
rtails Text. Rec. and 4.
τ ov μὴ in no wise GLTTraW.
Yam αὐτῶν ὁ θάνατος G. ® ὅμοιοι T.
2 ὁμοίοις Tr. a Punciuate so as to read and
Ὁ καὶ and LTTraw. © — καὶ LTTrAW.
τ φεύγει “flees LTTra.
Υ εἶχαν LITrA.
ὁ ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν LITrA. — f — τὸν (read an angel) a. 8 + ojo
b ἔρχεται LTTrA. i— τεσσάρων τ1τ[Δ]. k λέγοντα LITrAW. 10 ἔχων
1X, X. REVELATION. 641
« , A ~ 4 ’ , τ ? , 4 , a <
ἡμέραν και να καὶ ἑνιαυτον. LYVA ATOKTELYWOLY TO and a day, and a
Vena ed} ? TplnOy month, and a year, for
ca on month and ᾿ peat that they mae kill at third το slay the third part
τῶν ἀνθρώπων. 16 καὶ ὁ ἀριθμὸς ἃ στρατευμάτων τοῦ imme Of men. 16 And the
of men; and the number of [the] armies ofthe caval- Be δ τος Tiber
κοῦ οδύο μυριάδες" μυριάδων" Ῥκαὶν ἤκουσα τὸν ἀριθμὸν two hundred thou-
ry [was] two myriads of myriads, and Iheard the number aun thousand: and
heard the number
αὐτῶν. 17 καὶ οὕτως “εἶδον! τοὺς immouc ἐν τῇ ὁράσει, Kai Of them. 17 And thus
of them, And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and 1 saw the horses in
the vision, and them
τοὺς καθημένους ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν, ἔχοντας θώρακας πυρίνους Kai that sat on them, hav-
those sitting on them, having breastplates fiery, and ing breastplatesof fire,
ε , ᾿ “7 ή ‘ « . » wv and of jacinth, and
vakivOivove καὶ θείώδεις"“ Kai: at κεφαλαὶ τῶν ἵππων brimstone: and the
hyacinthine, and brimstone-like; and the heads ofthe - horses [were] heads of the horses
were as the heads of
we κεφαλαὶ λεόντων, καὶ ἐκ τῶν.στομάτων αὐτῶν ἐκπορεύε- lions; andout of their
as heads of lions, and out of their mouths goes” mouths issued fire and
τι ‘ . ~ eens -» rs smoke and brimst.
ται πῦρ Kai καπνὸς Kai θεῖον. 18 τὑπὸ" τῶν τριῶν " τούτων 18 By these dscns
out fire and smoke and brimstone. By *three *these the third part of men
2" ΄ ‘ ‘ Ἁ ~ , ~ ‘ kil d, Ὁ
ἀπεκτάνθησαν τὸ τρίτον τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἐκ TOU πυρὸς καὶ py ee δε αν ες
were killed the . third of the men, by the fire .and the brimstone, which
2 = - - Pe ᾿ ἘΣ :
‘ie τοῦ καπνοῦ καὶ ᾿ἐκ' τοῦ θείου, τοῦ ἐκπορευομένου ἐκ Ved oul of their
by the smoke and. by the brimstone, which goes forth outof power is ἴῃ their
~ ΄ .» ὦ Ss TN at ͵ > 2 5 mouth, and in their
τῶν στομάτων.αὐτῶν, 19 "αἱ. γὰῤ ἐξουσίαι αὐτῶν ἐν τῷ ἴεν τὸς their tails
ὑμ6 11 mouths. , For the powers ofthem in were like unto ser-
στόματι αὐτῶν εἰσιν"" αἱ. γὰρ.οὐραὶ αὐτῶν ὅὕμοιαι ὄφεσιν, Penis and had heads,
*mouth ‘their tare; for their tails {are] like ~ serpents, qo hurt. Cee ἜΣ
ww a ’ ‘ » > ~ ? Ὁ \ « A
evanca τ Brot LKOv Ἶ αἱ rest of the men
χουσαι κεφαλάς, καὶ ἐν αὐταῖς ἀδικοῦσιν. 20 Kai οἱ λοιποὶ Tt of | the ΠΕΣ
having heads, and with them they injure. And the rest by these plagues yet
τῶν ἀνθρώπων ot οὐκ. ἀπεκτάνθησαν ἐν Taic_mAnyaic.TavTatc, Tepented not of the
ρ ) 7 ς ηγαις ς᾽ works of their hands,
of phe : men pw RO imere 20 ἘΠ Lek δ, ἴπι8εθ Pizetes, _ that they should not
YOUTE METEVONOAY EK τῶν ἔργων τῶν χειρῶν αὐτῶν, Lva jy) Worship devils, and
*not “even ‘repented of the works _of their hands, that "ποὺ idols oF gol eget
Χπρρσκυνήσωσιν! τὰ δαιμόνια, καὶ εἴδωλα τὰ χρυσᾶ Kai stone, and of wood :
"they “should do homage to the -demons, and “idols ‘the golden and‘ Which neither can see,
are XS A ‘ S x A ᾿ A 6 ; nor hear, nor walk:
τὰ ἀργυρᾶ καὶ τὰ χαλκᾶ καὶ τὰ λίθινα Kat τὰ ξύλινα, 21 neither repented
silver and brazen and stone and wooden, they of their murders,
nor of their sorccries,
ἃ οὔτε βλέπειν δύναται." οὔτε ἀκούειν, οὔτε περιπατεῖν" nor of their forniva-
which neither *to *see tare “able, nor to hear, nor to walk. tion, nor of their
6 ‘ ? =. ? ~ ΄ 7 ~ » ᾽ » thefts.
21 καὶ ov_perevonoay eK τῶγν.φονων. αὐτῶν, οὔτε EK τῶν
And they repentednot of their murders, . nor of
δφαρμακειῶν" αὐτῶν, οὔτε ἐκ τῆς πορνείας αὐτῶν, οὔτε ἐκ
*sorceries 1their, nor of their fornications, nor of
τῶν.κλεμματων αὐτῶν.
their thefts.
10 Kai εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον ἰσχυρὸν καταβαίνοντα ἐκ τοῦ X. Απᾶ 1 saw an
And Isaw another angel ‘strong coming down outof the Other mighty angel
Ξ ἐπ ; ; ee Ve ees come down from hea-
οὐρανοῦ, περιβεβλημένον νεφέλην, καὶ ὃ ἴρις ἐπὶ “τῆς KEP- ven, clothed with a
heaven, clothed with acloud, and arainbow on the cloud: and a rainbow
~ id " x ΄ > ~ e coe Nene! ΄ . ᾽ ~ was upon his head,
αλῆς" 4, καὶ τὸ πρόσωπον. αὐτοῦ we ὁ ἥλιος; καὶ οἱ. πόδες. αὐτοῦ and his face was as it
head, and his face as the sun, and his feet were the sun, and his
‘ ~ Cs ΝΘ ΠΣ - ean et ͵ feet as pillars of fire:
ὡς στῦλοι πυρός" 2 καὶ "εἶχεν" ἐν τῆιχειρὶ αὐτοῦ βιβλαρίδιον 2 and he had in his
as pillars of fire, and hehad in his hand alittle book hand a little book
Ἢ + τῶν of the (armies) GLTTrAW. ο δισμυριάδες LTA. Ρ — καὶ GLTTrAW.
ᾳ ἴδον T. τ ἀπὸ from GLITIAW. 5. + πληγῶν “plagues GLITraw. t— ἐκ
GLTTrAw. τ ἢ yap ἐξουσία τῶν ἵππων For the power of the horses (αὐτῶν for τῶν ἵππων
W) ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτῶν ἐστιν καὶ ἐν ταῖς οὐραῖς αὐτῶν" is in their mouth and in their tails
GLITraW. “ ov not GW; οὐδὲ TA. χ προσκυνήσουσιν they shall do homage to LrTraw.
Υ + τὰ GLITrAW. : δύνανται LITA. 4 φαρμακιῶν T; φαρμάκων A. > + ἡ the
(rainbow) G@LTTrAW. © τὴν κεφαλὴν LITrAW, ἃ + αὐτοῦ (read lis head) currraw
4 ἔχων having GLTTraw.
ΤΊ
642
open: and he set his
right foot upon the
sea, and his left foot
on the earth, 3 and
cried witha loud voice,
as when a lion roar-
eth : and when he had
cried, seven thunders
uttered their voices,
4 And when the seven
thundcrs had uttered
their voices, I was
about to write: and I
heard a voice from hea-
ven saying unto me,
Sexl up those things
which the seven thun-
ders uttered, and write
them not. 5 And the
angel which I saw
stand upon the sea
and upon the earth
lifted up his hand to
heaycn, 6 and sware
by him that liveth for
ever and ever, who
ereated heaven, and
the things that therein
are, and the earth, and
the rhings that there-
in are, and the sea, and
the things which are
therein, that there
should be time no
longer: 7 but in the
days of the voice of “
the scventh angel,
when he shall begin
to sound, the mystery
of God should be
finished, as he hath
declared to his ser-
vants the prophets.
8 And the voice
which I hcard from
heavip spake unto me
again, and said, Go
and take the little
book which is open
in the hand of the
angel which standeth
upon the sea and upon
the earth. 9 And I
went unto the angel,
and said unto hin,
Give me the little
book, And he said
unto me, Take τέ, and
eat it up; and it shall
make thy belly bitter,
but it ~hall be in thy
mouth sweet as honey.
10 And I took the
little book out of the
angel’s hand, and ate
it up; and it was in
my mouth sweec as
honey: and as soon
f ἠνεῳγμένον LTTrA.
φωνὰς ἐαντῶι GLITrAW.
a + τὴν δεξιὰν the right @LTTraw.
ἔσται GLTTAW.
δούλους τοὺς προφήτας GLTTrAW.
λίον book Tia.
ATOK AAY YS Xx.
μὸν
Γἀνεῳγμένον"" καὶ ἔθηκεν τὸν. πόδα αὐτοῦ τὸν δεξιὸ » ἐπὶ ἐτὴν
open. And he ἘΠ uced his aie tright upon aha
θάλασσαν," τὸν.δὲ εὐώνυμον ἐπὶ boy γῆν." 3 Kat ἔκραξεν
sea, and the left upon the earth, and cried
eS 3 “ , 2
φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ὥσπερ λέων μυκᾶται" Kai Ore ἔκοαξεν,
with a*voice ‘loud as a lion roars, And when he cried,
ἐλάλησαν at ἑπτὰ βοονταὶ τὰς ἑαυτῶν. φωνάς" 4 Kai Ore
*spoke *the “seven “thunders their voices, And when
ἐλάλησαν αἱ ἑπτὰ βρονταὶ ἱτὰς. φωνὰς. ἑαυτῶν," Ἐἔμελλο»"
é PS 7 με’ AOV
*spoke ‘the “seven “thunders their voices, I was ab ene
γράφειν" καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λέγουσάν } μοι,"
towrite: And JIheard avoice out of the heaven, saying to me,
Σφράγισον a ἐλάλησαν αἱ ἑπτὰ βρονταί, καὶ μὴ ™ravru"
Seal what CIS spoke ‘the “seven “thunders, and “not “them
γράψῃς. ὃ Kai 0 ἄγγελος. ὃν εἶδον ἑστῶτα ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης
Iwrite. And the ee whom I saw steading, on the sea
Kai ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἧρεν τὴν. χεῖρα αὐτοῦ "ὶ εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν,
and on the earth, lifted up his hand to the heaven,
6 καὶ ὦμοσεν ἐν τῷ ζῶντι εἰς τοὺς αἰῶγ'ας τῶν αἰώνων, ὃς
and sware by him ΠΟ lives to the ages ofthe ages, who
ἔκτισεν τὸν οὐρανὸν Kai τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ, καὶ THY γῆν Kai
ercated the heaven. and the things in it, and the carth ἽΝ
“τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ, “καὶ τὴν θάλασσαν καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῃ
the things in it, and the sea and the things in it,
Ore χρόνος Ῥοὺκ ἔσται ἔτι" 7 “ἀλλὰ! ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῆς
Delay *no ‘shall *be longer ; but in the days of the
φωνῆς Tov ἑβδόμου ἀγγέλου, ὅταν μέλλῃ σαλπίζειν,
voice of the seventh angel, when he is about to sound (the] trumpet,
Kat ττελεσθῃ" τὸ μυστήριον τοῦ θεοῦ, ὡς εὐ) γ-
also should be completed the mystery of God, as he did announce
γέλισεν ὅτοῖς ἑαυτοῦ.δούλοις τοῖς προφήταις."
the glad tidings to his bondmen the prophets,
8 Kai ἡ φωνὴ ἣν ἤκουσα ἐκ τοῦ οὐραγοῦ, πάλιν
And the voice which Iheard outof the heaven [was] aguin
ἱλαλοῦσα" per ἐμοῦ, καὶ YAEyouca," eer λάβε τὸ “BiBra-
ee with me, and saying, 0, take the little
ρίδιον" τὸ ἠνεῳγμένον ἐν τῇ χειρὶ Ae τοῦ ἑστῶτος
book which is open in the hand of {the] angel who is standing
ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 9 Καὶ YarrndO6v" πρὸς τὸν
and on the earth, And
x
on the sea I went ἴο the*
ἄγγελον, λέγων αὐτῷ, Δός" por τὸ βιβλαρίδιον. Kai λέγει
angel, saying tohim, Give me _ the little book, And he says
μοι, Λάβε καὶ κατάφαγε αὐτό" καὶ πικρανεῖ σοὺ τὴν
tome, Take διὰ _ eat ἪΡ “it: and it shall make bitter thy
κοιλίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τῷ στόματι.σου ἔσται γλυκὺ we μέλι. 10 Kai
belly, “but in thy mouth it shall be sweet as honey. And
ἔλαβον τὸ βιβλαρίζιον ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ ἀγγέλου, Kai κατέ-
Itook the little book outof the hand ofthe angel, and ate
payor αὐτό: Kai ἣν ἐν τῷ. στόματί. μου ὡς μέλι γλυκύ" καὶ
“up Mit; and it was in my mouth "as Shoney ‘sweet; and
& τῆς θαλάσσης αΥΤΊΓΑΥ. Ὁ τῆς γῆς GLTTrAW. i— τὰς
ἤμελλον τῦγαῦν. — μοι GLTTrAW. ™ αὐτὰ LT Triw.
ο [καὶ τὴν pees καὶ Ta ἐν αὐτῃ)] L. Ρ οὐκέτι
4 ἀλλ᾽ LTTrA,. τ ἐτελέσθη Was completed GLTTraw. 5 τοὺς ἑαιτοῦ
t λαλοῦσαν LITrAW. " λέγουσαν LTTrAW. Χ βιβ-
x + τοῦ of the Gliriaw. ¥ ἀπῆλθα LT, τ Sevva: (read teiling
him to give) GLITraw.
REVELATION.
΄ ,
ἡ.κοιλία.μου. 11 καὶ “λέγει!
my “belly. And he says
ἔθνεσιν καὶ
nations, and
Sip. Qt
e ,
ore εφαγον αὐτό, ἐπικοάνθη
when I did eat it, *was *made *bitter
μοι, Δεῖσε πάλιν προφητεῦσαι ἐπὶ λαοῖς καὶ ὁ
to me, Thou must again prophesy as to peoples, and
γλώσσαις καὶ βασιλεῦσιν πολλοῖς.
tongues, and *kings ae
11 Kai ἐδόθη μοι κάλαμος ὅμοιος ῥάβδῳ, ® λέγων, F”Eyer-
And wasigiven to me .a reed like a staff, saying Rise,
pat," καὶ μέτρησον τὸν ναὸν τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai τὸ Qucwarhowy;
and measure the temple of God, and the altar,
καὶ τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας ἐν αὐτῷ" 2 Kai. τὴν αὐλὴν τὴν
and those who worship in it. And the court which
βδἔσωθεν! τοῦ ναοῦ ἔκβαλε Ew," καὶ μὴ αὐτὴν μετρήσῃς;
[1] within the temple cast out, and “not it imensurel: :
ὅτι ἐδόθη τοῖς ἔθνεσιν" καὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν ἁγίαν
because it was given [up] tothe nations, and the .?city ‘holy
μῆνας ‘reccaoaxorta' * δύο. 3 καὶ δώσω
forty *two. And I will give
πατήσουσιν
shall they trample upon “months
τοῖς. δυσὶν. μάρτυσίν.μου, καὶ προφητεύσουσιν ἡμέρας
[power] to my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy Tdays
χιλίας διακοσίας ἑξήκοντα, ἱπεριβεβλημένοι" σάκ-
4a *thousand “two *hundred [Sand] ‘sixty, clothed in sack-
kouc. 4 οὗτοί εἰσιν at δύο ἐλαῖαι, Kai ™ δύο λυχνίαι
cloth. These are the two olivetrees,, and [the] two lampstands
αἱ ἐνώπιον ὕτοῦ! sou" τῆς γῆς Ῥέστῶσαι." 5 Kai εἴ τις
which “before “the . *God ‘ofthe earth ‘stand. And if anyone
αὐτοὺς «θέλῃ! ἀδικῆσαι, πῦρ ἐκπορεύεται EK TOU στόματος
°*them ‘should “will *to*injure, fire goes out of “mouth
αὐτῶν, καὶ κατεσθίει τοὺς ἐχθροὺς. αὐτῶν" Kai εἴ τις ταὐτοὺς
‘their, and devours their enemies. And ifanyone *them
θέλῃ! ἀδικῆσαι, οὕτως δεῖ. αὐτὸν ἀποκτανθῆναι. 6 οὗτοι
Ishould “will %to*injure, thus must he be killed. These
» ΄ ~ A , .“
ἔχουσιν" ἐξουσίαν κλεῖσαι τὸν οὐρανόν," ἵνα μὴ ᾿ βρέχῃ
have authority to shut the heaven, that no ?may “fall
ὑετὸς ἐν ἡμέραις αὐτῶν τῆς προφητείας"" καὶ ἐξουσίαν
train in [the] days of their BECPLETs; and = othority
ἔχουσιν ἐπὶ τῶν ὑδάτων, στρέφειν αὐτὰ εἰς αἷμα. κι. πατά-
they have over the waters, to turn them into blood, and to
ξαι τὴν γῆν *raoy πληγῇ, ὁσάκις ἐὰν θελήσωσιν." 7 Kai
smite the earth with every plague, as often as they may will. And
ὅταν τελέσωσιν τὴν. μαρτυρίαν. αὐτῶν, τὸ θηρίον τὸ
when they shall have completed their testimony, the beast who
ἀναβαῖνον ἐκ τῆς ἀβύσσου ποιήσει πόλεμον μετ᾽ αὐτῶν,"
comesup outof the abyss will make war with them,
καὶ νικήσει αὐτούς, καὶ ἀποκτενεῖ αὐτούς. ὃ Kai *ra
and will overcome them, and will kill them : and
ἐπὶ τῆς πλατείας ** πόλεως τῆς με-
πτώματα") αὐτῶν
(will be] on the street of *city ‘the
“bodies ‘their
ς λέγουσίν they say LTTra. 4 + ἐπὶ as to T.
the angel stood E. f"Eyeupe LTTrAW.
outside LTTr, 1 τεσσεράκοντα LTTrA.
m™ + ai the GLTTrAW: -- τοῦ τι.
4 θέλει wills GLTTrAW.
should have willed them Τὶ αὐτοὺς θελήσῃ Tr.
ἐξουσίαν κλεῖσαι G.
(read {during} the days) GLTTraw.
aes ev πάση πληγῇ aw, Y μετ᾽ αὐτῶν πόλεμον GLTTrAW.
1 4 τῆς LTTrAW.
κ ἘΠ καὶ and LAW.
© κυρίου Lord GLTTraW.
w + ἐν with (every) LTTrA.
643
as T had eaten it, my
belly was _ bitter.
11 And he said unto
me, Thou must pro-
phesy again betore
many peoples, and na-=
tions, and tongues,
and kings,
XI. And there was
given me a reed like
unto .a rod: and the
angel stood, saying
Rise, and measure the
temple of God, and the
altar, and them that
worship therein. 2 But
the court which is
without the temple
leave out, and measure
it not ; for it is given
unto the Gentiles: and
the holy city shall
they tread under foot
forty and two months.
3 And I will give
power unto my two
witnesses, and they
shall prophesy a thou-
sand two hundred and
threescore days, cloth-
ed in sackcloth. 4 These
are the two olive trees,
and the two candle-
sticks standing before
the God of the earth.
5 And if any man
will hurt them, fire
proceedeth out of their
mouth, and devourcth
their enemies : and if
any man wiil hurt
them, he must in this
manner be _ killed.
6 These have power to
shut heaven, that it
rain not in the days
of their prophecy :and
have power over wa-
ters to turn them ta
blood, and to smite
the earth with all
plagues, as often as
they will. 7 And when
they shall have finish-
ed their testimony, the
beast that ascend-
eth out of the bottom-
less pit shall make
war against them, and
shall overcome them,
and kill them. 8 And
their dead bodies shall
lie in the street of
the great city, which
© + καὶ ὃ ἄγγελος soar! and
& ἔξωθεν outside EGLTTraw.
ὶ ποτὶ ὑέος ορ τς Tr.
ἔξωθεν
Ῥ ἑστῶτες GLTTraw.
τ αὐτοὺς. θέλει them wills @; θέλει αὐτοὺς LAW ; θελήσῃ αὐτοὺς
5 + τὴν the Lrr[a]w.
Y ὑετὸς βρέχη τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς προφητείας αὐτῶν (αὐτῶν. τῆς προφ. w)
U τὸν οὐρανὸν
χα ὁσάκις ἐαν θελη-
270 πτῶμα body GLTTraw,
644
Spiritually is called
Sodom and Egypt,
where also our Lord
Was crucified. 9 And
they of the people and
kindreds and tongues
and nations shall see
their dead bodies three
days and an balf, and
shall not suffer their
dead bodies to be put
in graves. 10 And they
that dwell upon the
earth shall rejoice o-
ver them, and make
merry, and'shall send
gifts one to another ;
because these two pro-
phets tormented them
that dwelt on the
é@arth. 11 And after
three days and an
half the Spirit of life
from God entered into
them, and they stood
upon their feet ; and
great fear fell upon
them which saw them.
12 And they heard a
great voice from hea-
ven saying unto them,
Come up hither, -And
they ascended up to
heaven in acloud; and
their enemies beheld
them. 13 And the
same hour was there a
great earthquake, and
the tenth part of the
city fell, and in the
earthquake were slain
of men seven thou-
sand: and the rem-
nant were afftrighted,
and gave glory to the
God of heaven,
14 The second woe
ὧς past; and, behold,
the third woe cometh
quickly,
15 And the seventh
angel sounded; and
there were great voices
in heaven,saying, The
kingdoms’ of this
world are become the
kingdoms of our Lord,
and of his Christ ; and
he shall reign for ever
andever. 16 And the
four and twenty el-
ders, which sat before
Ὁ αὐτῶν their GLTTrAW.
Γἀφίουσιν they suffer LTTrA ; ἀφιοῦσιν W.
ε [καὶ] A.
h χαίρουσιν rejoice GLTTraw.
Y ἐν ( — ἐν Tr[a]) αὐτοῖς GLYTrAW.
P’AvaBare LTTrAW.
βασιλεία “is "become 'the “kingdom GLTTraw.
ΚΒ -- οἱ (read καθή. sitting) [a],
γούσης Tra.
ATITOKAAYYWIS. ΧΙ,
ΤᾺ e " ~ τ' σῷ ‘ »ν
γάλης, ἥτις καλεῖται πνευματικῶς Σόδομα καὶ Αἴγυπτος,
great, which is called spiritually Sodom and -Egypt,.
o AIG ΄ ? ΄ 9 NEC 4 Τ
ὅπου καὶ ὁ κύριος ἐσταυρώθη. 9 καὶ “βλέψουσιν
where also ?Lord was crucified. And ‘''shall **see_ [some]
2 ~ ~ \ ~ . » \ ? ~ a a ΄
ἐκ τῶν λαῶν καὶ φυλῶν καὶ γλωσσῶν καὶ ἐθνῶν “τὰ πτώ-
“of *the *peoplesSand ‘tribes πὰ ‘tongues ϑλπᾶ ‘nations **bodies
ματα" αὐτῶν ἡμέρας τρεῖς “καὶ! ἥμισυ, καὶ τὰ πτώματὰ αὐτῶν
Stheir ‘Sdays ‘three and ahalf, and their bodies
Ppa eae Mn On De ine Noh Oietaeaio:
οὐκ ᾿ἀφησουσινὶ τεθῆναι εἰς ἔμνηματα.". καὶ« οἱ κατ-
Snot ‘they *willsuffer tobe put into tombs. And they that
οἰκοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς *yapovow" ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἰεὐφρανθή-
dy μῶν!
our
dwell on the earth willrejoice over them, and will make
covra καὶ δῶρα Ἐπέμψουσινὶ ἀλλήλοις, Ore οὗτοι ot δύο
merry, and gifts will send to one another, because these, the two
προφῆται ἐβασάνισαν τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
prophets, tormented them that dwell upon the earth,
11 καὶ μετὰ τὰς τρεῖς ἡμέρας Kai ἥμισυ, πνεῦμα ζωῆς
And after the three days and ahalf, [the] spirit of life
ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσῆλθεν lim’ αὐτούς, καὶ ἔστησαν ἐπὶ τοὺς
from God didenter into them, and they stood upon
πόδας αὐτῶν, Kai φύβος μέγας “έπεσεν" ἐπὶ τοὺς θεωροῦντας
*feet ‘their; and “fear ‘great fell upon those beholding
αὐτούς. 12 Kai ἤκουσαν "φωνὴν μεγάλην" ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ,
them: and they heard a *yoice great outof the heaven,
ολέγουσαν" αὐτοῖς, PAvaBnre' ὧδε. Kai ἀνέβησαν εἰς τὸν
saying to them, Come up hither. And they wentup to the
οὐρανὸν ἐν τῇ νεφέλῃ, καὶ ἐθεώρησαν αὐτοὺς οἱ ἐχθροὶ αὐτῶν.
heaven in the cloud; and Sbeheld *them ‘their “enemies.
13 Kai ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ ἐγένετο σειόμὸξ μέγας, Kai τὸ
And in that hour there was “earthquake ‘a ’great, and the
δέκατον τῆς πόλεως ἔπεσεν, καὶ ἀπεκτάνθησαν ἐν τῷ σεισμῷ
tenth ofthe city fell, and there werekilled in the earthquake
ὀνόματα ἀνθρώπων χιλιάδες ἑπτά" Kai οἱ λοιποὶ ἔμφοβοι
Snames *of *men *thousand ‘seven, And the rest ?afraid
ἐγένοντο; Kai ἔδωκαν δόξαν τῷ θεῷ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ.
*pecame, and gave glory tothe God ofthe heaven.
14 ‘H οὐαὶ 4)" δευτέρα ἀπῆλθεν" ἰδού, ἡ οὐαὶ ἡ τρίτη
‘Woe ‘the second is past : lo, the *woe ‘third
ἔρχεται ταχύ.
comes quickly.
15 Kai ὁ ἕβδομος ἄγγελος ἐσάλπισεν, καὶ ἐγένσντο
ἈΑπᾷ 86 seventh angel sounded {his]trumpet; and “were
φωναὶ μεγάλαι ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, "Aéyouca,' *Eyévoyro αἱ
2voices ‘oreat in the heaven, saying, SAre “become the
βασιλεῖαι" τοῦ κόσμου τοῦ.κυρίου ἡμῶν, καὶ τοῦ.χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ,
*kingdoms “of *the *world our Lord’s, and his Christ’s,
καὶ βασιλεύσει εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. 16 Καὶ tot!
and heshallreign Ὁ the ages of the ages, And the
εἴκοσι ‘Kai τέσσαρες πρεσβύτεροι “ow! ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ “καθή-
twenty and four elders, who before God sit
ἃ 70 πτῶμα body GLTTraw.
ὃ μνῆμα a tomb QLTTraw.
i εὐφραίνονται Make Merry LTTrAW. * πέμπουσιν send 7.
τ ἐπέπεσεν LLTrAW. π φωνῆς μεγάλης Tra. Ὁ λε-
ᾳ - ἡ Υ. τ λέγοντες GLTAW. 5. Ἔγένετο ἡ
t —oz 1[Α]. ¥ — καὶ GLTTrAW.
* ot κάθηντας (read who [are] before God who sit) TTr,!
ς βλέπουσιν see GLTTrAW.
PS 9-46 REVELATION.
μενοι! ἐπὶ τοὺς θρόνους αὐτῶν, ἔπεσαν ἐπὶ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν,
on their thrones, fell upon their faces,
καὶ προσεκύνησαν τῷ Bec, 17 λέγοντες, Εῤὐχαριστοῦμεν σοι,
and RV OreRIDPEE od, saying, We give thanks to thee,
κύριε ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ὁ ὧν καὶ ὁ ἢν καὶ ὁ
Lord God Almighty, {He} who ts, and who was, and who [15]
ἐρχόμενος," 5 ὅτι εἴληφας τὴν δύναμίν σου τὴν μεγάλην.
coniing, that thou hast taken power ‘thy “great,
καὶ ἐβασίλευσας.
18 καὶ τὰ ἔθνη ὠργίσθησαν, καὶ ἦλθεν ἡ
and reigned.
And the nations were angry, and is come
ὀργή σου, καὶ ὃ καιρὸς τῶν νεκρῶν, κριθῆναι, καὶ δοῦναι τὸν
*wrath ‘thy, andthe time ofthe dead tobe judged, and togive the
μισθὸν τοῖς.δούλοις. σου τοῖς προφήταις, Kai τοῖς ἁγίοις Kai
reward to thy bondmen the prophets, and tothe saints, and
τοῖς φοβουμένοις TO.dvoud.cov, “τοῖς μικροῖς Kai τοῖς
to those who fear thy name, the small and the
μεγάλοις, καὶ διαφθεῖραι τοὺς "διαφθείροντας" τὴν γῆν.
great; and to bring fecormuntion those who corrupt the earth.
19 Kai ἠνοίγη ὁ ναὸς τοῦ θεοῦ “ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, Kai Wo-~
And was opened the temple of God in the heaven, and was
θη ἡ “κιβωτὸς τῆς.διαθήκης. αὐτοῦ" ἐν τῷ ναῷ. αὐτοῦ" Kai
seen the ark of his covenant in his temple: and
ἐγένοντο ἀστραπαὶ Kai φωναὶ καὶ βρονταὶ καὶ σεισμὸς καὶ
there were lightnings and voices and thunders and an earthquake and
χάλαζα μεγάλη.
*hail \preat,
12 Kai σημεῖον μέγα. ὠφθη ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, γυνὴ περι-
And a “sign ‘great wassecn in the heaven; a woman cloth-
βεβλημένη TOY ἥλιον, καὶ ἡ σελήνη ὑποκάτω τῶν πηδῶν αὐτῆς,
ed with the sun, andthe moon under her feet,
καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς. κεφαλῆς αὐτῆς στέφανος ἀστέρων δώδεκα" 2 καὶ
and on her head a crown of “stars *twelve; and
ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα, ὃ ἵἱκράζει! ὠδίνουσα καὶ βασανιζομένη
being with child she cries being in travail, and being in pain
τεκεῖν.
to bring forth.
3 Kai wo) ἄλλο σημεῖον ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, Kai ἰδού, δρά-
And was seen another sign in the heaven, and behold, a “dra-
κων Speyac πυῤῥός," ἔχων κεφαλὰς ἑπτὰ καὶ κέρατα δέκα" καὶ
gon ‘great “red, having “heads ‘’seven and “horns ‘ten, and
ἐπὶ τὰς.κεφαλὰς. αὐτοῦ "διαδήματα ἑπτά" 4 Kai ἡ.οὐρὰ. αὐτοῦ
upon his heads *diadems seven ; and his tail
σύρει TO τρίτον THY ἀστέρων τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, Kai ἔβαλεν αὐτοὺς
drags the third ofthe stars ofthe heaven, and he cast them
εἰς τὴν γῆν. καὶ ὁ δράκων ἕστηκεν ἐνώπιον τῆς γυναικὸς τῆς
to the earth. And the dragon stands before the woman who
μελλούσης ‘TeKely, ἵνα bray TEKD, τὸ τέκνον αὐτῆς
15 about to bring forth, that when she should bring forth, her child
s ‘ ” er 7”) ¢ oe Ω ΒΞ
καταφάγῃ. ὃ καὶ ἔτεκεν υἱὸν Ἰἄῤῥενα," ὃς μέλλει ποι
he might devour. ἀπᾶ she brought fortha’son ‘male, who isabout. to
paivey πάντα τὰ ἔθνη ἐν ῥάβδῳ σιδηρᾷ᾽ καὶ ἡρπάσθη
shepherd all the nations with ‘rod 4an *iron: and was caught away
. 645
God on their seats,
fell upon their faces,
and worshipped God,
17 saving, We give
thee th anks, O Lord
God Almighty, which
art, and wast, and art
to come; because thow
hast taken to thee thy
great power, and hist
reigned. 18 And thena-
tions were angry, and
thy wrath iscoue,aud
the time ot the dead,
that they should be
judged, and that thou
shouldest give reward
unto thy servants the
prophets, and to the
saints, and them that
fear thy name, smal)
and great: and should-
est. destroy them
which destroy the
earth.
19 And the temple
of God was opened in
heaven, and there was
seen in his temple the
ark of his testament :
and there were light-
nings, and voices, and
thunderings, and an
earthquake, and great
hail.
XII. And there ap-
peared a great-wonder
in heaven ; a woman
clothed with the sun,
and the moon under
her feet, and upon her
head 8 crown of
twelve stars: ‘2 and
she being with child
cried, travailing in
birth, and pained to
be delivered.
3 And there ap-
peared another won-
der in heaven; and
behold a great red
dragon, having seven
heads and ten horns,
and seven crowns upon
his heads. 4 And his
tail drew the third
part of the stars of
héaven,. and did cast
them to the earth:
and the dragon stood
before the woman
which was ready to be
delivered, for to de-
vour her child as soon
as it was born. 5 And
she brought forth a
man child, who was to
rule all nations with
a rod of iron: and her
24 καὶ and T.
Υ — καὶ ὃ ἐρχόμενος GLTTrAW. ps5
© + 6 which [is] LrtTr.
LTrA. > διαφθείραντας corrupted L.
the covenant of the Lord) a. e+ καὶ θηα tifa].
μέγας LTToA. b ἑπτὰ διαδήματα GLITrAW, 1 ἄρσεν LYTrAW»
t ἔκραζεν was crying L,
8 τοὺς μικροὺς καὶ TOUS μεγάλους
4 τοῦ κυρίου (read
Β πυρρος
646
child was caught up
unto God, and to his
throne. 6 And the wo-
man fled into the wil-
‘dcrness, where she
«ath a place prepared
or God, that they
should feed her there a
thousand two hundred
and threescore days.
7 And there was
war in heaven: Mi-
ehael and his angels
fought against the
dragon; and the dra-
gou fought and his
angels, 8 and _ pre-
vailed not; neither
was their place found
auy more in heaven.
9 And the great dra-
zon was cast out, that
old serpent, called the
Devil, and Satan,
Which deceiveth the
Whole world: he was
cast out into the
earth, and his angels:
were cast out with
him. 10 And 1 heard
a loud voice saying
in heaven, Now is
come salvation, and
strength, and the
kingdom of our God,
and the power of his
Christ: for the ac-
cuser of our brethren
is cast down, which
accused them before
our God day and
night. 11 And they
overcame him by the
blood of the Lamb,
and by the word of
their testimony ; and
they loved not their
lives unto the death.
12 -Therefore rejoice,
ye heavens, and ye
that dwell in them.
Woe to the inhabiters
of the earth and of
the sea! for the devil
is come down unto
you, having great
wrath, because he
knoweth that he hath
but a short time,
13 And when the
dragon saw that he
was cast unto the
earth, he persecuted
the woman which
brovght forth the
mau child. 14 And to
ATIOKAAY WIS. XII,
τὸ τέκνον. αὐτῆς πρὸς TOY θεὸν καὶ ὃ τὸν. θρόνον. αὐτοῦ. 6 Kai
her child to God and his throne, And
ἡ γυνὴ ἔφυγεν εἰς τὴν ἔρημον, ὕπου exer! τόπον ἡτοιμασ-
the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place pre-
μένον ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα ἐκεῖ ™rpipwow" αὐτὴν ἡμέρας
pared of God, that there they should nourish her 7days .
χιλίας διακοσίας ἑξήκοντα.
18 *thousand *two*hundred [Sand] “sixty.
7 Kai ἐγένετο πόλεμος ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ" oO" Μιχαὴλ καὶ
And there was war in the heaven: Michael and
οἱ. ἄγγελοι αὐτοῦ “ἐπολέμησαν κατὰ! τοῦ δράκοντος, Kai ὁ
his angels warred against the dragon, and the
δράκων ἐπολέμησεν, καὶ οἱ. ἄγγελοι. αὐτοῦ" 8 Kai οὐκ Ῥίσχυ-
dragon warred, and his angels ; and “ποὺ ‘they *pre-
σαν." Iovre' τόπος εὑρέθη αὐτῶν ἔτι ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ. 9 Kai
vailed, nor Splace ‘was *found *their any morein the heaven. And
ἐβλήθη ὁ δράκων ὃ μέγας, ὁ ὄφις ὁ ἀρχαῖος, ὁ καλού-
was cast [out] the *dragon lereat, the *serpent ancient, who is
wal SL ae ~ t ᾿
μενος διάβολος, καὶ ὁ σατανᾶς, ὁ πλανῶν τὴν οἰκουμένην
called Devil, and the Satan, who misleads’ the “habitable
er > , > " ~ ‘ c »ν ᾽ ~
ὅλην, ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν γῆν, καὶ ol.dyyéot.adTov
(*world] 'whole, he wascast into the earth, and his angels
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐβλήθησαν. 10 Kai ἤκουσα φωνὴν μεγάλην ᾿λέ-
swith *him ‘were 7cast. And JIheard a “voice ‘rreat
γουσαν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ," ΓΛρτι ἐγένετο ἡ σωτηρία Kai ἡ δύνα-
saying in the heaven, Now iscome the salvation and the - power
μις καὶ ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ.θεοῦ ἡμῶν, Kai ἡ ἐξουσία τοῦ χριστοῦ
and the kingdom of our God, and the authority “Christ
αὐτοῦ" ὅτι “κατεβλήθη" ὁ ἱκατήγορος" τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἡμῶν,
tof *his; because iscast down the accuser of our brethren,
ὁ κατηγορῶν Yabray' ἐνώπιον τοῦ.θεοῦ. ἡμῶν ἡμέρας Kai
who ' accuses them before our God day and
νυκτός. 11 καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐνίκησαν αὐτὸν διὰ τὸ αἷμα τοῦ
night. And they overcame him by reason of the blood of the
aoviov, καὶ διὰ τὸν λόγον τῆς. μαρτυρίας αὐτῶν, Kai
Lamb, and by reason of the word of their testimony, and
You! ἠγάπησαν τὴν. ψυχὴν.αὐτῶν ἄχρι θανάτου. 12 διὰ
2not loved their life unto death. Because of
τοῦτο εὐφραίνεσθε “οἱ οὐρανοὶ καὶ οἱ ἐν αὐτοῖς σκηνοῦντες.
this rejoice ye heavens and{ye]whoin them tabernacle.
οὐαὶ Yroic Karotkovowll τὴν γῆν Kai τὴν θάλασσαν," ὅτι
Woe to those who inhabit the earth and the 868, because
κατέβη ὁ διάβολος πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἔχων θυμὸν μέγαν, εἰ-
ig come down the devil to you having “fury ‘great, know-
Owe Ore ὀλίγον καιρὸν ἔχει.
ing that ashort time he has,
13 Kai ore εἶδεν ὁ δράκων Ore ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν γῆν,
And when “saw ‘the 2dr agon that he wascast into the earth,
ἐδίωξεν τὴν γυναῖκα ἥτις ἔτεκεν τὸν "ἄῤῥενα." 14 Kai
he persecuted the woman which brought forth the male [child]. And
k + πρὸς to @LTTrAW.
ἐκτρεφωσιν W.
GLITraw. Pt
GLITrAW.
δε οὐχ L.
5 εβλήθη is cast [out] LTTrA.
χα — οἱ TTrA.
14 éxet there GTAW.
π 6 τε both i.
vaev he prevailed α.
™ χρέφουσιν they nourish TTr ;
arred with
4 οὐδὲ GLTTraW. τ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ. λέγουσαν
τ κατήγωρ Sa ν αὐτοὺς VA.
Y — τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν GLTTrAW. : τῇ γῇ Kat τῇ θαλάσσῃ aw.
& ἄρσεναν τ; ἄρσενα TIrA.
ἘΠ KUT, REVELATION.
ἐδόθησαν τῇ γυναικὶ" δύο πτέρυγες τοῦ ἀετοῦ τοῦ μεγάλου,
were given tothe woman two wings of the eagle great,
w \ ἀ ΄ ~ A
ἵνα πέτηται εἰς τὴν ἔοὴμον εἰς τὸν.τόπον.αὐτῆς, ὕπου΄ τρέ-
that she might fly into the wilderness into her place, where sheis
φεται ἐκεῖ καιρόν, Kai καιρούς, Kai ἥμισυ καιροῦ, ἀπὸ
nourished there atime, and times," and half atime, from [the]
’, “ὋΝ ~ SP a « ” c2 ΄ ~
προσώπου τοῦ ὄφεως. 15 Kai ἔβαλεν ὃ ὄφις “ὀπίσω τῆς
face of the serpent. And cast ‘the serpent %after °the
γυναικὸς ἐκ Tov.cTOmaToc.avTov' ὕδωρ we ποταμόν, ἵνα
woman *eut Sof Shis 7mouth water as ariver, that
΄ , ‘ ‘
ταύτην". ποταμοφόρητον ποιήσῃ. -16 καὶ
*her [85 Sone] "carried away *by '°a *'river *he *might make, And
ἐβοήθησεν ἡ γῆ τῷ γυναικί, καὶ ἤνοιξεν ἡ γῆ τὸ στόμα
Shelped ‘the 7earththe woman, and “opencd ‘the earth Smouth
αὐτῆς, καὶ κατέπιεν τὸν ποταμὸν ὃν ἔβαλεν ὁ δράκων.
ΕΞ Ὲ and swallowed up the river which ‘cast ‘the dragon
ἐκ τοῦ στύματος αὐτοῦ. 17 Kai ὠργίσθη ὁ δράκων “ἐπὶ'
out of his mouth. And *was*angry ‘the *dragon with
Ty γυναικί, Kai ἀπῆλθεν ποιῆσαι πόλεμον μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν
the woman, and went to make war with the rest
τοῦ.σπέρματος αὐτῆς, τῶν τηρούντων τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ
of her seed, who keep the commandments
θεοῦ, καὶ ἐχόντων τὴν μαρτυρίαν frov' Incov Sypiorou."
ofGod,and have the testimony » of Jesus Christ.
18 Kai "ἐστάθην" ἐπὶ τὴν ἄμμον τῆς θαλάσσης" 13 καὶ
And Istood upon the sand of the sea ; and
εἶδον ἐκ τῆς θαλάσσης θηρίον avaBaivoy, ἔχον ἱκεφαλὰς
Isaw outof the sea a beast rising, having “heads
ἑπτὰ καὶ κέρατα δέκα"" καὶ ἐπὶ 'τῶν κεράτων αὐτοῦ δέκα δια--
‘seven and “horns ‘ten, and on its horns ten dia-
on RV 32 ‘ BY x a ? ~ k* Π bX ΄
ἡματα, καὶ ἐπι τας. κεῤφαλαςζ. αὐτοῦ ονομα β ασφημίῖας.
dems, and upon its heads {the] name of blasphemy.
2 καὶ τὸ θηρίον ὃ εἶδον ἦν ὕμοιον παρδάλει, Kai οἱ πόδες
d
«ll
- And the beast wnicnlsaw was like to a leopard, and *feet
αὐτοῦ ὡς ἱάρκτου," καὶ ro.cTopa.avrot ὡς στύμα "λέοντος."
‘its as ofabear, and its mouth as [the] mouth of a lion;
καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ ὁ δράκων τὴν.δύναμιν αὐτοῦ, Kai τὸν θρόνον
and “gave ‘*to °it ‘the *dragon his power, and *throne
? ἂψ. Ay , ΄ ‘ n = Π] / Oo ~
αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐξουσίαν μεγάλην. 3 καὶ "εἶδον" μίαν ὃ τῶν Kepa-
‘his, and “authority lereat, And Isaw one Sheads
λῶν αὐτοῦ we ἐσφαγμένην εἰς θάνατον᾽ Kai ἡ πληγὴ τοῦ
lof 7its as slain to death ; and the wound
θανάτου αὐτοῦ ἐθεραπεύθη, καὶ Ῥέἐθαυμάσθη" Xv" τόὅλῃ TH
βάραίῃ ‘of 7its was healed: and there was wonder in whole ‘the
yp" ὀπίσω τοῦ Onotov. 4 καὶ προσεκύνησαν “τὸν δράκοντα"
ewrth after the beast. And they didhomage to the dragon,
‘oc! ἔδωκεν “ἐξουσίαν τῷ θηρίῳ, Kai προσεκύνησαν “τὸ
who gave authority tothe beast; and they didhomageto the
θηρίον," λέγοντες, Tic ὕμοιος τῷ θηρίῳ: “τίς δύναται
beast, saying, Who [15] like tothe beast? who is able
Ὁ + ai the LTT:[A]w. 0
GLTTrAW. e — ἐπὶ (read τῇ with the) L. f — τοῦ GLIT: AW.
h ἐστάθη it stood LTra. i κέρατα δέκα καὶ κεφαλὰς ἑπτά GLTTrAw.
© ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ ὀπίσω τῆς γυναικὸς GLTTrAW.
647
the woman were given
two wings of a great
eavle, that she might
fly into the wilderness,
into her place, where
she is nourished for a
time, and times, and
half atime, from the
face of the serpent.
15, And the serpent
cast out of his mouth
water as a flood after
the woman, that he
might cause her to be
earried away of the
flood. 16 And the
earth helped the wo-
man, and the earth
opened her mouth, and
swallowed up the flood
which the dragon cast
out of his mouth.
17 And the dragon was
wroth with the wo-
mun, and went to
make war with the
remnant of her seed,
which keep the com-
mandments of God,
and have the testi-
mony of Jesus Christ.
XIII. And I stood
upon the sand of the
sca, and saw a
beast rise up out of
the sea, having seven
heads and ten horns,
and upon his horns
ten crowns, and upon
his heads the name of
blasphemy. 2 And the
beast which I saw was
like unto a leopard,
and his feet were as
the feet of a bear, and
his mouth as the
mouth of a lion: and
the dragon gave him
and his
his power,
seat, and great an-
thority. 3 And I
saw one of his heads
as ib were wounded to
death ; and his deadly
wound was healed:
and all the world won-
.dered after the beast.
4 And they worship-
ped the dragon which
gave power unto the
beast: and they wor-
shipped the beast, say-
ing, Who is like unto
the beast? who is able
ἃ αὐτὴν
8 --- χριστοῦ GLTTrAW.
ΚὈνόματα names
GLTTrw. 1 Goxov GLTTrAw, m λεόντων Of lions τὶ n — εἶδον GLTTrAW. ο- ἐκ
of (its) GLTTrA ws Ρ ἐθαύμασεν (read the whole earth wondered) EGTAW. ᾳ -- ἐν
FGLTAW., Σ ὕλῃ ἢ γῆ EGLTAW. 5 τῷ δράκοντι GLITrAW. ore (read because he gave;
GLYTraw. v 4+ τὴν the GLTTrAW, ἡ τῷ θηρίῳ GLITLAW, Σ + καὶ and GLTTrAW
648
*o make war with
him ? 5 And there was
viven unto him a
mouth speaking great
things and _ blasphe-
mies ; and power was
given unto-him to
coutinue forty and
two months. ὃ And he
Opencd his mouth in
blasphemy against
God, to blaspleme his
mame, and his taber-
Macie, 2nd tiem that
dwellin heaven. 7 And
it Was given unto him
to make war with
the saints, and to
overcome them: and
power was given him
over all kindreds, and
tongues, and nations,
8 And all that dwell
upon the earth shall
worship him, whose
Dames are not writ-
ten in the book of
life of the Lamb slain
from the foundation
of the world. 9 If any
man have an ear, let
him hear. 10 He that
leadeth into captivity
shall gointo captivity:
he that killeth with
the sword must be
killed with the sword.
Here is the patience
and the faith of the
saints,
11 And I beheld an-
other beast coming up
out of the earth; and
he had two horns like
a lamb, and he spake
as adragon. 12 Andhe
exerciseth all the pow-
er of the first beast
before him, and caus-
eth the earth and
them which dwell
therein to worship the
first beast, whose
deadly wound was
healed. 13 And he do-
eth great wonders, so
that he maketh fire
come down from hea-
ven on the earth in
the sight of men,
14 and deceiveththem
that dwell on the
earth by the means of
those miracles which
γΥ βλάσφημα blasphemous [things] La.
σαρακοντοαδύο E; τεσσεράκοντα δύο LITrA.
ε — καὶ ἐδόθη...
λαὸν and people @LTTraAW.
not been written) LTTra.
‘7@ βιβλίῳ GLETrAW. ‘
ο — αἰχμαλωσίαν (read ets for) Tr.
τ ἀποκταίνει kills L; ἀποκτανθηναι to be killed a.
ἃ — καὶ LTTrAW.
for LTAW.
LIT: a2
κατοικοῦντας GTTrA.
GW.
ATOKA AYoOT S: XIII.
πολεμῆσαι per’ αὐτοῦ: 5 καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ στόμα λαλοῦν
to make war with it? And wasgiven toit amouth. speaking
μεγάλα καὶ YBAacdnpiac’ Kai ἐδόθη αὐτῷ ἐξουσία ποιῆ-
great things. and blasphemy ; and was given toit authority te
σαι μῆνας “τεσσαράκοντα ὃ dio" 6 καὶ ἤνοιξεν τὸ στύμα.αὐτοῦ
act “months ‘forty “two. And it opened its mouth
? ec 3X , i ‘ ‘ (4) , Xr ~ ‘ »)
εἰς βλασφημίαν" πρὸς τὸν θεόν, βλασφημῆσαι τὸ ὄνομα
for blasphemy against God, to blaspheime “yale
αὐτοῦ, Kat τὴν. σκηνὴν. αὐτοῦ, “καὶ τοὺς ἐν τῷ οὐοανῷ
this, and his tabernacle, and those who 7in “the *heaven
σκηνοῦντας. 7 “καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ ἱπόλεμον ποιῆσαι; μετὰ τῶν
*tabernacle. And was given toit 2war *to*make with the
ἔξ μ \ ~ ? ΄ «ll \ D7 ? ~ 2 ’ ’ ‘
AY!WVY, καὶ νικῆσαι αὐτους Kat ἐδόθη αὐτῷ ἑξουσιᾶ ETL
Saints, and toovercome them; and was given toit authority over
πᾶσαν φυλὴν 8 Kat γλῶσσαν καὶ ἔθυνος. ὃ Kat προσπυνήσου-
every trike, and tongue, and nation; and shall do homage
ow αὐτῷ! πάντες οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἰῶν! οὐ
to it all who dwell on the earth of whom *not
γέγραπται ‘ra ὀνόματα! ἐν ἱτῇ βίβλῳ! τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ
‘have becn written the names 7in *the “book °of life *7of ‘the
ἀρνίου ™iodaypévov ἀπὸ καταϊϑολῆς κόσμου. 9 Εἰ
15Lamb 4slain λέγοι [86] “founding οἵ [>the] *world. It
τις ἔχει οὖς, ἀκουσάτω. 10 Ei τις ™ σαἰϊίχμαλωσίαν"
anyone has anear, let him hear. If anyone [into] “captivity
p - " 3: ᾽ A ‘ € Lease ~ ” ’ Ν᾽) \h
συνάγει;" εἰς αἰχμαλωσίαν ὑπάγει" εἴ τις ἐν “μαχαιρᾷ
gathers, into captivity he goes. If anyone with [the] sword
τἀποκτενεῖ," δεῖ" αὐτὸν ἐν «μαχαίρᾳ' ἀποκτανθῆγαι" ὧδέ
will kill, “must ‘he with[the] sword be killed, Here
ἐστιν ἡ ὑπομονὴ καὶ ἡ πίστις τῶν ἁγίων.
is the endurance and the faith ofthe saints.
11 Kai εἶδον ἄλλο θηρίον avaBaivoy ἐκ τῆς γῆς, Kat
And Isaw another beast rising out of the earth, and
- ᾿ , a ? ΄ δι > ΄ . , ‘
εἶχεν κέρατα δύο ὅμοια ἀρνίῳ, Kat ἐλάλει ὡς δράκων. 12 Kat
ithad “Ποῦ ‘two liketo alamb, and spoke as adragon; and
τὴν ἐξουσίαν τοῦ πρώτου θηρίου πᾶσαν ποιεῖ ἐνώπιον
2the “authority ‘*of *the first Zbeast lall itexercises before
αὐτοῦ" Kai ποιεῖ τὴν γῆν καὶ τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐν avTy"
it, and causes the earth and those who dwell in it
ἵνα Yarpookuvqowo' τὸ θηρίον τὸ πρῶτον, ov ἐθερα-
that they should do homage to the “beast ‘first, of whom was
πεύθη ἡ πληγὴ τοῦ.θανάτου. αὐτοῦ: 18 καὶ ποιεῖ σημεῖα
healed the wound of its death. And it works “signs
ee ~ ~ ΄ ~
μεγάλα, ἵνα καὶ πῦρ ποιῃ! Σκαταβαίνειν -ἐκ τοῦ οὐ-
tereat, that even fire itshouldcause tocome down outof the hea-
ρανοῦ" εἰς τὴν γῆν ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀνθρώπων. 14 Kai πλανᾷ
ven to the earth before men. And it misleads
τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, διὰ τὰ σημεῖα ἃ
those who dwell ‘on the earth, by reason of the signs which
2 + πόλεμον war (read moun. to make) Ε.
Ὁ + [καὶ] and L.
8 τεσ-
© βλασφημίας LTTrAW-
νικῆσαι αὐτούς 1. ποιῆσαι πόλεμον TTrA, 8 +.Kat
4 αὐτὸν GLTTrAW. i οὗ (read [everyone] of whom has
k τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ his name LTtra ; τὸ ὄνομα the name ΟΥ̓.
m + τοῦ (read which was slain) GLTTraw. a + εἰς [15]
P — συνάγει LITrAW. 4 μαχαίρι:
5. — δεῖ Α. t ἐν aur}
* προσκυνήσουσιν they shall do homage nTTra. © καὶ πῦρ ive
χα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβαίνειν (καταβῇ G; καταβοαίνῃ should come down W) GLuiraw
REVELATION.
Ξ τ: aye Ξ ᾿
αὐτῷ ποιῆσαι ἐνώπιον τοῦ θηριου, λέγων
τοῖῦ ἴονους betore the beast,
Xf1I, XIV.
ἐδόθη
it, was given
κατοικοῦσιν ἐπὶ THE γῆς, ποιῆσαι “etkova'
τοῖς
saying to thuse who
τῷ θηρίῳ "ὃ"
dwell on the earth, tomake animage to the beast, which
» \ ‘ ~ b , NY ea Seer \ γὼ"
ἔχει τὴν πληγὴν τὴς "μαχαίρας" καὶ ἔζησεν. 15 καὶ ἐδόθη
has the wound of the sword, and lived. And it was given
“αὐτῷ" δοῦναι πνεῦμα! τῇ εἰκόνι τοῦ θηρίου, ἵνα καὶ λα-
to it to give breath tothe image of the beast, that7also%should
; eh Ξ i 9 , ' 5 5
λήσῃ ἡ εἰκὼν τοῦ θηρίου, καὶ ποιήσῃ, 5 ὕσοι fav" μὴ
®speak ‘the “image “ot *the “beast, and should cause as many as “not
ones BfME ath 3 - iv’ iy 92 5 θῶ
Τὴν ξικονα TOU θιοὺ ἐνα ATOKTAYVGWOLY.
the image ofthe beast that they should ὃς kilsed.
καὶ
and
καὶ
und
Sxpookuynowoly
Fwould do homage to
16 καὶ ποιεῖ πάντας, τοὺς μικροὺς Kai τοὺς μεγάλους,
And it causes all, the small and the great,
τοὺς πλουσίους καὶ τοὺς πτωχούς, Kai τοὺς ἐλευθέρους
the rich and the poor, and the free
τοὺς δούλους, wa "δώσῃ! αὐτοῖς χάραγμα ἐπὶ τῆς χειρὸς
the bondmen, that it shoula give them a Murk on “hand
αὐτῶν τὴς δεξιᾶς, ἢ ἐπὶ τὼν μετώπων" αὐτῶν, 17 '"καὶ iva
Ἰξβοῖν “right, or on *toreheads ‘their ; and that
μή.τις δύνηται ἀγοράσαι ἢ πωλῆσαι; εἰμὴ ὁ ἔχων τὸ
fo one shouid be able to buy or to sell, except he who has the
χάραγμα "ὴ' “τὸ ὑνομαὶ τοῦ Onpiov, 1) τὸν ἀριθμὸν τοῦ
mark or the ot the beust, or the number
Qvoparog αὐτοῦ. 18 ᾿Ωδε ἡ copia ἐστιν. ὁ ἔχων Prov!
‘pune Sot its Here “Wisco 7 He who nas
~ , ᾽ . = ? . ᾿
νοῦν, ψηφισάτω τὸν ἀριθμὸν τοῦ θηριου" ἀριθμὸς. γὰρ
understanding let μι) count the wumoer ofthe beast: Lor “Dumber
ἀνθρώπου ἐστιν, καὶ ὁ.ἀριθμὺς αὐτοῦ 4 τχξἕς΄."
Dame”
1s.
‘a λα itis; and its Dumber [is] v66.
14 Kai "εἶδον," καὶ ἰδού, ἀρνίον “ἑστηκὸς! ἐπὶ τὸ ρος
And Isaw, and behold, [the] Lamb stlanuing upon mount
ὑτεσσαράκοντα τέσσαρες"
torty foar
Σιών, Kai per αὐτοῦ ἑκατὸν
Sion, and with him a hundred [and]
χιλιάδες, Exovoal τὸ bvopa* τοῦ.πατρὸς. αὐτοῦ γεγραμμένον
Lhousand, baving the name of his Father written
ἐπὶ . TOY μετὠπων.αὐτῶν. 2 Kai ἤκουσα φωνὴν ἐκ τοῦ οὐ-
on their foreheads, And ILheard avoice outof the hea-
pavov ὡς φωνὴν ὑδάτων πολλῶν, καὶ WE φωνὴν βροντῆς
ven as avoice of “waters ‘many, and as avoice ot “thunder
μεγάλης" καὶ φωνὴν ἤκουσα! τ᾽ κιθαρῳδῶν κιθαριζόντων ἐν
1preat : and ἃ voice 1 heard of harpers harping with
ταῖς. κιθάραις. αὐτῶν. 3 Kai ἄδουσιν “we! wdryy καινὴν ivw-
their harps, And they sing as a*song ‘new be-
πιον τοῦ θρόνου, καὶ ἐνώπιον τῶν τεσσάρων ζώων καὶ
fore the throne, and _ before the four living creatures and
, ‘ ? ‘ ᾽ , ~ wae rns
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων" Kai οὐδεὶς Ῥδἠδύνατο! μαθεῖν THY ῳδήν,
the elders, And noone was able tolearn the song
649
he had power to dc
in the sight of the
beast ; saying to them
that dwell on the
earth, that they
should make an imago
to the beast, which
had the wound by a
sword, and did live,
15 And he had power
to give life unto the
image of the beast,
that theimage of the
beast should both
speak, and cause that
as many as would not
worship the image of
the beast should be
Rilled. 16 And he caus-
eth all, bothsmalland
great, rich and pvor,
tree und bond, to re-
eclve a2 mark in their
right hand, or in their
torvheads : 17 and
that no man might
buy or sell, save he
that hud the mark, or
the name of the beast,
or the number of his
name, 18 Here is wis-
dom, Let him that
hath understanding
count the number of
the beast: tor itis the
number of ἃ man ;
and his Number is 51x
hundied threescore
and 51x,
XIV. And I looked,
and, lo, 2 Lamb stood
on the mount Sion,
and with him an hun-
dred forty and four
thousand, having his
Father’s name written
in their foreheads,
2 And 1 heard a voice
from heaven, as the
voice of many waters,
and as the voice ot a
great thunder: and I
heurd the voice of
harpers harping with
ther harps: 3 and
they sung as it were
anew song before the
throne, and betore the
four beasts, and the
elders: and no man
could learn that song
but the hundred anu’
2 ὃς who LTTraw. Ὁ μαχαίρης LTTrA.
ἃ πνεῦμα δοῦναι w. ὁ. + ἵνα that LTr[A]w. t ἐὰν LTTrA.
homage T. "%apetkov.Grrrw. 1 -- ἵνα (omit that they) LTTraw.
give GLITraw. 170 μέτωπον forehead GLirtraw. m™— καὶ LILA].
© τοῦ ὀνόματος Of the name L, +P —7ToyGLTTrAW. 4 - ἐστὶν IS Tr.
ἕξ six hundred [and] sixty-six La. 5 ἴδον T.
ν τεσσαρακοντατέσσαρες EGW ; τεσσεράκοντα τέσσαρες LTTrA.
(read his uame and ihe name) GLirnaw.
(was ] GLitraw. τὰ + ὡς aS GLITYAW.
2 εἰκόναν L.
88, — ὡς GI|Tra].
t + 7o the GLTTraw.
© αὐτῇ (that is, the image) x.
8 προσκυνήσουσιν Shall do
4 δῶσιν they should
a — 7 GLITrAW.
τ ἑξακόσιοι ἑξήκοντα
Y ἑστὸς LIT: AW.
x + αὐτου καὶ τὸ ὄνομα
) ἢ φωνὴ ἣν ἤκουσα the voice which 1 hewd
ba ἐδύνατο LIT. a.
650
forty and four thou-
gand, which were re-
deemed from theearth.
4 These are they which
were not defiled with
women; for they are
Virgins. These are they
which follow the Lamb
whithersoever he go-
eth. These were re-
deemed from among
men, ULeing the first-
fruits unto God and
to the Lamb. 5 And
in their mouth was
found no guile: for
they are without fault
before the throne of
God.
6 And Isaw another
angel fly in the midst
of heaven, having the.
everlasting gospel to
preach unto them that
dwell on theearth, and
to every nation, and
kindred, and tongue,
and people, 7 saying
with a loud voice,
Fear God, and give
lory to him; for the
our of his judgment’
is come : and worship
him that made hea-
ven, and earth, ‘and
the sea, and the foun-
tains of waters.
8 And there followed
another engel, saying,
Babylon is fallen, is
fallen, that great city,
because she made all
nations drink of the
wine of the wrath οὗ
her fornication,
9 And the third angel
followed them, saying
with a loud voice, If
avy men worship the
beast and his image,
and receive his mark
in his forehead, or in
his hand, 10 the same
shall drink of the wine
of the wrath of God,
which is poured out
without mixture into
the cup of his indig-
nation ; and he shall
be tormented with fire
and brimstone in the
presence of the holy
uuyels, aud in the pre-
sence of the Lamb:
© τεσσαρακοντατέσσαρες EGW ; τεσσεράκοντα τέσσαρες LITrA,
© ὑπάγει he ΚΟΘΒΎΤΙΑ.
h — ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ θεοῦ GLITrAW.
k + ἐπὶ unto LITraw.
ο — ἐν (read φωνῇ with a voice} L.
ἄγγελος ἃ second angel LTraAW; ἀγ. dev. T.
LITra.
GLTTraw,
πόλις GLTTrAW.
LITraw.
τὸ θηρίον GLTTrAW.
x + ἄλλος another GLTTraw.
ATITOKAAYWI2®. XIV.
ἐγεσσαράκοντα τέσσαρες". χιλιάδες, οἱ
forty four thousand, who
ot eva
they who with
εἰ μὴ αἱ ἑκατὸν
except the hundred [and]
᾿ ἠγορασμένοι ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς. 4 οὗτοί εἰσιν
have been purchased from the earth. These are
γυναικῶν οὐκ. ἐμολύνθησαν" παρθένοι.γάρ εἰσιν" οὗτοί ἀείσιν!
women were not defiled, for virgins they are: these are
οἱ ἀκολουθοῦντες τῷ ἀρνίῳ ὅπου ἂν "ὑπάγῃ." οὗτοι
they who follow the Lamb wheresoever he may go. These
ἠγοράσθησαν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἀπαρχὴ τῷ θεῷ καὶ
were purchased from among men [85] firstfruits to God and
τῷ ἀρνίῳ. 5 καὶ ἐν τῷ. στόματι αὐτῶν οὐχ.εὑρέθη *0dog""
tothe Lamb: and in their mouth was notfound guile;
ἄμωμοι.δγάρ"΄ εἰσιν δἐνώπιον τοὺ θρόνου τοῦ θεοῦ."
for blameless they are before the throne of God.
6 Kai εἶδον ᾿άλλον" ἄγγελον ἱπετώμενον" ἔν μεσου-
And I saw anether angel fiying in mid-
ρανήματι, ἔχοντα εὐαγγέλιον αἰώνιον εὐαγγελίσαι
heaven, having [the] glad “tidings ‘everlasting to announce [to]
τοὺς ἱκατοικοῦντας" ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, Kai™ πᾶν ἔθνος Kai φυλὴν
those who dwell on the earth, and every nation and tribe
καὶ γλῶσσαν καὶ λαόν, 7 "λέγοντα! οἐν" φωνῇ μεγάλῳ,
and tongue and people, saying with a*voice “loud,
Φοβήθητε τὸν θεόν, καὶ δότε αὐτῷ δόξαν, ὅτι ἦλθεν ἡ ὥρα
Fear God, and give tohim glory, because is come the hour
τῆς. κρίσεως. αὐτοῦ: Kai προσκυνήσατε τῷ ποιήσαντι τὸν
of hisjudgment; * and dohomage to him who made the
οὐρανὸν καὶ THY γῆν Kai? θάλασσαν Kai πηγὰς ὑδάτων.
heaven and the earth and sea and fountains of waters.
8 Kai ἄλλος 4“ἄγγελος" ἠκολούθησεν, λέγων, "ἔπεσεν τἔπε-
And another angel ~ followed, saying, Is fallen, ‘is
sev" "Βαβυλὼν" ἰὴ πόλις" ἡ μεγάλη ὅτι" ἐκ τοῦ οἴνου τοῦ
fallen Babylon Scity ‘the “great, because of the wine of the
θυμοῦ τῆς.πορνείας. αὐτῆς πεπότικεν πάντα" ἔθνη.
fury of her fornication she has given “to ‘drink ‘all “nations.
9 Kai * ἔτριτος ἄγγελος" ἠκολούθησεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων ἐν
And a third angel followed them, saying, with
φωνῇ peyady,' Et τις 77d θηρίον προσκυνεῖ! καὶ τὴν
8. “voice ‘loud, If anyone “88 ΄ *beast ‘4dées “homage ἴο and
Des fe > ~ \ , , δ ~ ΄ ~
εἰκόνα αὐτοῦ, καὶ λαμβάνει χάραγμα ἐπὶ TOU.pETwWTOV.aUTOU,
*image ‘its, and receives @ mark on his torehead
ἢ ἐπὶ τὴν. χεϊρα.αὐτοῦ, 10 Kai αὐτὸς πίεται ἐκ τοῦ οἴνου
or upon his hand, also he shall drink of the wine
τοῦ θυμοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, τοῦ κεκεραῦμένου ἀκράτου ἐν τῷ
of the fury of God which is mixed undiluted -in the
ποτηριῳ τῆς.ὀργῆς αὐτοῦ, Kai
βασανισθήσετἀι ἐν πυρὶ καὶ
cup of his wrath, and
he shall be tormented in fire and
΄ > ΄ ~ | « eats > ͵ . > ΄ -
θείῳ, ἐνώπιον “τῶν" Ῥἁγίων ἀγγέλων," καὶ ἐνώπιον τοῦ
brimstune, before the holy angels, and before the
4 — εἰσιν (read [are])
; & — yap for La,
J πετόμενον GLTLrAW.
™ + ἐπὶ URtO GLTTraW. 4 λέγων
; P + τὴν the Gtw. 4 δεντερος
ες ἃ τ [ἔπεσεν] A. 5 Βαβουλὼν Ἑ. toy
¥q which (read wen. has given to drink) urtraw. ~ + τὰ the
_ ) ἄγγελος τρίτος GLTTrAw. : προσκυνε;
Ὁ ἀγγέλων ἁγιων LITr; --- ἁγίων A,
! Wevdos talsehood GLTTraw.
j 1 [ἄλλον] A.
! καθημένους Sit GLTTrAW.
& — τῶν LITr.
XIV. REVELATION.
Ω « . md ᾿ ~ aw cZ oh
ἀρνιου" 11 καὶ ὁ καπνὸς τοῦ. βασανισμοῦ. αὐτῶν “ἀναβαίνει
Lamb. And the smoke of their torment goes up
5 Day ΄ . ” . ΄ «ε ΄ \
εἰς αἰῶνας αἰώνων" καὶ οὐκιἔχουσιν ἀνάπαυσιν ἡμέρας καὶ
to ages of ages, and they have no respite day and
γυκτὸς οἱ προσκυνοῦντες TO θηριον καὶ τὴν-εἰκόνα. αὐτοῦ, καὶ
night who ἀὁο homage to the beast and its image, and
εἴ τις λαμβάνει τὸ χάραγμα τοῦ.ὀνόματος. αὐτοῦ. 12 Ὧδε 4
ifanyone receives the mark of its name. Here (?the}
ὑπομονὴ τῶν ἁγίων tory’ “ὦδε! οἱ τηροῦντες τὰς ἐν-
endurance *of ὅ0Π6 ®saints 75 here they who keep the command-
. ~ ~ ‘ ι ΕΣ ~
τολὰς τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ THY πιστιν ᾿Ιησοῦ.
ments ofGod and the- faith of Jesus.
Ν » ~ > ad ? ~ ,
13 Kai ἤκουσα φωνῆς ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λεγούσης ἧμοι,",
And LIheard avoice outof the heaven, saying to me,
Γράψον, Μακάριοι οἱ νεκροὶ ot ἐν κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκοντες
Tite, Blessed the dead who in([the}] Lord die
βαπάρτι." Nai, λέγει τὸ πνεῦμα, wa Ῥαναπαύσωνται! ἐκ
from henceforth. Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from
τῶν.κόπων αὐτῶν" τὰ δὲ! ἔργα αὐτῶν ἀκολουθεὶ μετ᾽ αὐτῶν.
their labours ; + and *works ‘their follow with them,
14 Kai ξεῖδον," καὶ ἰδού, νεφέλη λευκή, καὶ ἐπὶ THY νεφέλην
3 3 ᾽
And Isaw, andbehold, a*cloud “white, and upon the cloud
ἰκαθήμενος ὅμοιο" vig! ἀνθρώπου, ἔχων ἐπὶ "τῆς
fone] “ sitting like {the} Son of man, having on
κεφαλῆς" αὐτοῦ στέφανον χρυσοῦν, καὶ ἐν τῷῇ.χειρὶ αὐτοῦ δρέ-
*head *his a “crown tgolden; and isk his hand 4
mavov ὀξύ. 15 καὶ ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἐξῆλθεν. ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ,
*sickle 1sharp. And another angel came out of the, temple,
κράζων ἐν usyady’ φωνῇ" τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ τῆς νεφέλης,
crying with loud voice to him sitting on the cloud,
Πεμψον τὸὺ.δρέπανόν.σου;. καὶ θέρισον, ὅτι ἦλθέν Poor" ἡ
Send ~ thy sickle and reap; because iscome tothee the
wpa “τοῦ" θερίσαι, ὅτι ἐξηράνθη ὁ θερισμὸς τῆς γῆς. 16 Kai
hour toreap, because isdried the harvest of the earth, And
ἔβαλεν ὁ καθήμενος ἐπὶ "τὴν νεφέλην" τὸ δρέπανον. αὐτοῦ
Sput “forth *he sitting “upon “the >cloud his sickle
ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, Kai ἐθερίσθη ἡ γῆ.
upon the earth, and. was reaped the earth.
ie: = Bee - ~ ~ ; a
17 Kai ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ τοῦ ἐν τῷ
And another out of the temple which [is] in the
οὐρανῷ, ἔχων καὶ αὐτὸς δρέπανον ὀξύ. 18 καὶ ἄλλος ἄγ-
heaven, “having 5150 *he a sickle ‘sharp. And another an-
γελος δἐξῆλθεν! ἐκ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, ' ἔχων ἐξουσίαν ἐπὶ τοῦ
gel came out of the altar, having authority over
πυρός, Kai ἐφώνησεν “κραυγῇ μεγάλῃ τῷ ἔχοντι τὸ δρέπανον
fire, and hecalled witha“cry ‘loud tohim having Ssickle
? , , , ‘4 , a ? , ‘ ,
TO ὀξύ, λέγων, Πέμψον σου τὸ δρέπανον τὸ ὀξύ, καὶ τρύγη-
angel came
4the *sharp, saying, Send thy *sickle isharp, and gather
σον τοὺς βότρυας“ τῆς γῆς, OTe ἤκμασαν :. αἱ σταφυλαὶ
the bunches of the earth; because are fully ripe *grapes
651
11 and the smoke of
their torment ascend-
eth up,for ever and
ever: and they have
no rest day nor night,
who worship the beast
and his image, and
whosoever receiyeth
the mark of his name,
12 Here is the patience
of the saints : here are
they that keep the
commandments of
God, and the faith of
Jesus.
13 And I heard a
voice from heaven
suying unto me, Write,
Biessed are the dead
which die in the Lord
from henceforth: Yea,
suith the Spirit, that
they may rest from
their labours; and
their works do follow
them.
14 And I looked,
and behold a white
cloud, and upon the
cloud ome sat like
unto the Son of man,
having on his head a
golden crown, and in
his hand a sharp sic-
kle. 15 And another
angel came out of the
temple, crying with a
loud voice to him that
sat on the cloud,
Thrust in thy sickle,
and reap: for the time
is come for thee to
reap ; tor the harvest
of the earth is ripe.
16 And he that sat
on the cloud thrust in
his sickle on theearth;
and the earth was
reaped.
17 And another an-
gel came out of the
temple which is in
heaven, be also hav~
ing a sharp sickle,
18 And another angel
came out from the al-
tar, which had power
over fire; and cried
with a loudcry to him
that had the sharp
sickle, saying, Thrust
in thy sharp sickle,
and gather the clusters
of the vine of the
earth ; for her grapes
ς εἰς αἰῶνας αἰώνων ἀναβαίνει GLTTrAW. d+ ἡ the LTTraw.
— MOLGLTTrAW. 6 am ἄρτι GLA.
they shall rest w. i yap for LTTrA. k ἴδον T.
ε — ὧδε GLTTrAW.
5 ἀναπαήσονται they shall rest LTTrA ; ἀναπαύσονταν
1 καθήμενον ὅμοιον GLTTrAW.
P — σοι GLITrAW.
m υἱὸν T. a τὴν κεφαλὴν LT. ° φωνῇ μεγάλῃ GLTTrAW. ; τ
ᾳ -- τοῦ LTTrAW. τ τῆς νεφέλης LTTrA. 5. — ἐξῆλθεν L. t+ ὁ who (read ἔχων
has)Law. τ φωνῇ witha “voice αὐ. Κ' + τῆς ἀμπέλου Of the Vine EGLTTrAW
652
are fuily ripe. 19 And
the anget thrust in
his sickle into the
earth, and gathered
the vine of the earth,
and cast 7 into the
great ywinepress of
the wrath of (οἱ.
20 And the winepres<s
Was trodden without
the city, and blood
came out of the wine-
press, even unto the
horse bridles. by the
space ofa thousand
and six hundred fur-
lonys,
XV. And T saw an-
other sign in heaven,
great and marvellous,
seven angels having
The seven last plagues;
for in them is filled up
the wrath of God:
2 And I saw as it
were a sen of glass
mingled with fire:
aud them that had
gotcen the victory over
the beast, and over his
image, and over his
mark, (ad over the
mumber of his name,
stand on the sea of
glass, having the harps
ot God. 3 And they
siny the song of Mo-
sv8 the servant ot God,
and the song of the
Lumb, saying, Great
and marvellous «are
thy works, Lord God
Almighty; just and
trie cave thy ways,
thou King of saints.
4 Who shall not fear
thee, O Lord, and
glorify thy name? for
thou only urt holy : for
all nations shall come
and worship before
thee; for thy judg-
ments are made mani-
fest.
5 And after that I
looked, and, behold,
the templerof the ta-
bernacle of the testi-
mony in heaven was
opened: 6 and the se-
ven angels came out
of the temple, having
the seven plagues,
elothed in pure and
white linen, and hay-
ing their breasts gird-
ed with golden gird-
les. 7 And one ot the
JNA DEO) US BVA DRY 10D
19 Kat
And
ἐτρύγησεν THM ἄμπελον τῆς γῆς; Kat ἔβαλεν
gathered — the Vine of theearth, and cast [the fruit)
τοῦ. θυμοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ “τὴν μεγάλην." 20 Kai
7of "God ‘the “great : aud
YeSw' τῆς πόλεως, Kat ἐξῆλθεν αἷμα
the city, and *came “forth blood
ἐκ τῆς ληνοῦ ἄχρι τῶν χαλινῶν τῶν ἵππων, ἀπὸ
out of the winepress as tar as the bits of the horses, to the uistance of
σταδίων χιλίων ἑξακοσίων.
®furlougs ‘a “thousand “six *hundred.
15 Καὶ *sidov" ἄλλο σημεῖον ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ μέγα καὶ θαυ-
And I saw _ another sign in the heuven, great and won-
μαστόν, ἀγγέλους ἑπτά, ἔχοντας πληγὰς ἑπτὰ τὰς ἐσχάτας,
derful : “angels ‘seven, having “plagues ‘seven, the last;
co ’ ? ~ > , « ΄ ‘ ~ ~
ὅτι ἐν αὐταῖς ἐτελέσθη ὁ θυμὸς τοῦ θεοῦ.
because in them wascouipleted the fury ot God.
2 Kai *eidov' ὡς θάλασσαν ὑαλίνην μεμιγμένην πυρὶ,
XLV, ἕν,
” « ” , ? ~ ,
ἔβαλεν ὁ ἄγγελος τὺ δρέπανον.αὐτοῦ εἰς
‘put *forth ‘the his sickle το
αὐτῆς.
*her.
τὴν γῆν, καὶ
the earth, anid
᾽ ‘ ‘
εἰς τὴν ληνὸν
into Swinepress *of “the “fury
“ungel
ἐπατήθη ἡ Anr'oe
was trédden the winepress outside
And I saw as ἃ “sen telass muugled with fire,
: ef i ; ΕΝ Τρ
καὶ τοὺς νικῶντας ik τοῦ θηρίου καὶ ἐκ τῆς. εἰκόνος. αὐτοῦ
and = the overcomers of the beast, and of ils image,
καὶ θὲκ τοῦ.χαράγματος αὐτοῦ," ἐκ τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ τοὺ ὀνύματος
and of its mark, of the number “name
αὐτοῦ, ἑστῶτας ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν τὴν ὑαλίνην, ἔχοντας
‘of “its, standing upon the *sea ‘glass, having
κιθάρας Tov θεοῦ. 3 Kai @dovoty τὴν ῳδὴν “Μωσέως" 4 δού-
harps of God. And they sing the song of Moses, bond-
Aou τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ THY wWCHY τοῦ ἀρνίου, λέγοντες, MeyaXa Kai
mun of God, and the song ofthe Lamb, saying, Great and
θαυμαστὰ τὰ ἔργα σου, κύριε ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκοάτωρ᾽ δι-
wonderful [are] thy works, Lord God Almighty ; right-
καιαι Kat αληθιναὶ αἱ ὁδοί σου, ὁ βασιλεὺς THY ἐἁγιων."
eous and true (arc) thy ways, [thou] King Ot saints.
4 τίς ov μὴ φοβηθῇ 'σε," κύυιε, καὶ ὅδδοξάσῃ" τὸ.ὑνομά.σου;
Who “not 'should tear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name ?
ὅτι όνος ὅσιος ὅτι πάντα τὰ ἔθνη ἥξουσιν και
[410] for all the nations shallcome and
προσκυνήσουσιν ἐνώπιύν σου" OTL τὰ.δικαιώματά.σου
do homage before thee; for thy righteous
> , (lit. rigbteousnesses)
ἐφανερώθησαν.
were manifested.
5 Καὶ pera ταῦτα ἰδού, ἠνοίγη ὃ ναὸς
And after these things bebold; was opened the temple
τῆς σκηνὴς τοῦ μαρτυριου ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ" 6 καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ
for [thou] only holy ;
{acts}
h? ll
βεῖδον," καὶ
I saw, and
of the tabernacle of the testimony in the heaven; and came forth the
ἑπτὰ ἀγγελοι' ἔχοντες τὰς ἑπτὰ πληγάς, ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ,
seven angels “having “the ‘seven “plagues ‘out “of 7the *temple,
ἐνδεδυμένοι *Nivov' καθαρὸν ἱκαὶ" λαμπρόν, καὶ περιεζωσμένοι
clothed in linen pure and bright, and gut with
περὶ τὰ στήθη ζώνας χρυσᾶς. 7 Kai ἕν ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων
3about *tue “breasts “girdles *golden, And one of the four
x τὸν μέγαν GLTTrAW.
αὐτοῦ GLTLraw.
GLITrAW.
f — ge LT Ira.
τ -- 21 these GLrT:[a]wW.
Υ ἔξωθεν GLTTraAW. 4 ἴδον T.
© Μωσέως GLI AW. d + χοῦ the LITra.
8 δοξάσει Shall glorify Ltrraw.
k λίθον stone LTr. 1 — καὶ GLTTAW.
Ὁ — ἐκ τοῦ χαράγματος
ε ἐθνὼν of lations
h — ἰδού GLITraw.
XV, XVI.
ζώων
living creatures
γεμούσας τοῦ θυμοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ζῶντος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας
full of tke fury of God, who lives to the ages
τῶν αἰώνων. ὃ Kai ἐγεμίσθη ὃ ναὸς καπνοῦ ἐκ τῆς δόξης
of the ages. And *was.*filled *the *temple with smoke from the glory
τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἐκ τῆς.δυνάμεως. αὐτοῦ" Kai οὐδεὶς "ἠδύνατο!
of God, and from his power : and noone was able
εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν ναόν, ἄχρι τελεσθῶσιν αἱ ἑπτὰ πληγαὶ τῶν
toenter into the temple until were completed the seven plagues of the
ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλων.
seven angels,
16 Kai ἤκουσα "φωνῆς μεγάλης"! ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ, λεγούσης
‘And 1 heard a “voice loud out of the feraple; saying
τοῖς ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλοις, ‘Y πάγετε, καὶ °éxxéare' τὰς P φιάλας τοῦ
to the seven anes 0, and pourout the bowls of the
θυμοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς τὴν γῆν.
REVELATION.
»Ὰ ~ e A > ' « Q ¢ ~
ἔδωκεν τοῖς ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλοις ἑπτὰ φιάλας χρυσᾶς,
gave tothe seven angels seyen “bowls een
fury of God into the earth.
2 Kai ἀπῆλθεν 0 πρῶτος, καὶ ἐξέχεεν THY.pLdAnV.avTOU
And ‘departed ‘the 2 Airst, and poured out his bowl
Vert" τὴν γῆν" καὶ ἐγένετο ἕλκος κακὸν καὶ πονηρὸν ‘sic! τοὺς
onto the darth;and came asore, evil and grievous, upon the
ἀνθρώπους τοὺς Ἔν τ τὸ χάραγμα τοῦ θηρίου, καὶ τοὺς
men who had the ial _ of the beast, and those
"τῇ εἰκόνι αὐτοῦ προσκυνο ὕντας."
“to *his δἰ πλαρθ ldoing “homage.
3 Kai ὁ δεύτερος ᾿ἄγγελος" ἐξέχεεν τὴν. φιάλην. αὐτοῦ εἰς
And the second angel poured out his bowl into
τὴν θάλασσαν" καὶ ἐγένετο αἷμα we νεκροῦ, Kai πᾶσα ψυχὴ
the sea; and it became blood, as of [one])dead; and every soul
“ζῶσα! ἀπέθανεν ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ.
living died in the sea,
4 Kai ὁ τρίτος “ἄγγελος! ἐξέχεεν τὴν-φιάλην. αὐτοῦ εἰς
And the third angel poured out his bowl into
‘ ‘ ~ t + τ
τοὺς ποταμοὺς καὶ Yeic' τὰς: πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων" καὶ ἐγένετο"
the rivers, and into the fountains of waters ; and they became
αἷμα. 5 καὶ ἤκουσα τοῦ ἀγγέλου τῶν ὑδάτων λέγοντος,
blood. And TI'heard the angel of the waters saying,
Δίκαιος, *xvore," ef, ὁ ὧν Kai ὁ ἦν Kai 6" ὅσιος, ὅτι
Righteous, Ο Lord, art thou, whoart andwhowast and the holy one, that
ταῦτα ἔκρινας. 6 Ort “αἷμα! ἁγίων Kai προ-
these things thou didst judge; because [the] blood ofsaints and of pro-
φητῶν ἐξέχεαν, καὶ αἷμα αὐτοῖς “ἔδωκας" “πιεῖν! ἄξιοι
phets they poured out, and blood to them thou αἰαδύ give to drink ; 7worthy
‘yap! εἰσιν. 7 Kai ἤκουσα SadXov ἐκ' τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου λέ-
for they are. And Iheard another outof the altar say-
ίοντος, Ναί, κύριε ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἀληθιναὶ καὶ δίκαιαι
ing, Yea, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous
αἱ. κρίσεις. σου.
{are] thy judgmenis.
8 Kai ὁ τέταρτος Σἄγγελος" ἐξέχεεν τὴν.φιάλην αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ
Andthe fourth angel poured out his bowl upon
m ἐδύνατο LTTrA. Ὁ μεγάλης φωνῆς LTAW. © ἐκχέετε LTA.
GLITrAW. fe εἰς into LTTraw. τ ἐπὶ UPON LTTrAW.
GLTIrAw. -- ἄγγελος LTTrAW. Υ ζωῆς (read soul of life) GLTTrA,
LITrAW. ἃ --- @yyeAosGLYtraW, ¥— εἰς LTTra. ἐγένοντο L.
Ὁ — καὶ GT; — καὶ ὁ (read ὅσιος holy) Ee © αἵματα. bloods τ.
given Lraw. ὁ wiv L3 πεὶν TA, — γάρ GLTTrAW.
653
four beasts gave unto
the seven angels seven
golden vials full of the
Wrath of God, who
liveth for ever and
ever. 8 And the tem-
ple was filled with
smoke from the glory
of God, and from nis
power; and no man
was able to enter into
the temple, till the se-
ven plagues of the se-
ven angels were ful-
filled.
XVI. And Iheard a
great voice out of the
temple saying to the
seven angels, Go your
ways, and pour out the
vials of the wrath of
God upon the earth.
2 And the first went,
and poured out his
vial upon the earth;
and there fell a noi-
some and grievous
sore upon the men
which had the mark of
the beast, and upon
them which worship-
ped his image,
3 And the second
angel poured out his
vial upon the sea ; and
it became as the’ blood
of a dead man: and
every living soul died
in the sea,
4 And the third an-
gel poured out his vial
upon the rivers and
fountains of waters ;
and they beeame
blood. 5 And I heard
‘the angel of the waters
say, Thou ait right-
eous, O Lord, which
art, and wast, and
shalt be, because thou
hast judged thus. 6 For
they have shed the
blood of saints and
prophets, and thon
hast given them blood
to drink ; forthey are
worthy. 7AndI heard
another out of the al-
tar say, Even so, Lord
God Almighty, true
and righteous are thy
judgments.
8 And the fourth
angel poured out his
Be ἑπτὰ seven
5 προσκυνοῦντας τῇ εἰκόνι αὐτοῦ
w + τὰ the (things}
8. — κύριε GLTTrAW.
4 δέδωκας thou hast
8 — ἄλλον ἐκ GLTTIAW.
654
vial upon thé sun;
end powér was given
unto him to scorch
men with fire. 9 And
men were scorched
with great heat, and
blasphemed the name
of God, which hath
power over these
plagues: and thy
repented not to give
him glory.
10 And the fifth an-
gel poured out his
vial upon the seat of
the beast; and his
kingdom was full of
darkness; and they
gnawed their tongues
for pain, 1] and blas-
phemed the God of
heaven because of
their pains and their
sores, and repented
not of their deeds,
12 Andthe sixthan-
gel poured out his
vial upon the great
river Kuphrates ; and
the water thereof ‘vas
dried up, that the way
of the kings of the
east might be prepar-
ed. 13 And I saw taree
unclean spirits like
frogs come out of the
mouth of the cragon,
and out of the mouth
of the beast, and out
of the mouth of the
false prophet. 14 For
they are the spirits of
devils, working wi-
racles, which go forth
unto the kings of the
earth ard of the
whole world, to ga-
ther them to the bat-
tle of that great day
of God Almighty.
15 Behold, I come as
a thief. Blessed zs he
that watcheth, and
keepeth his garments,
lest he walk naked,
and they see his
shame. 16 And he ga-
thered them together
into a place called in
the Hebrew tongue
Armageddon.
17 And the seventh
angel poured out his
ATLOKAAY WI. XVI.
τὸν ἥλιον" καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ καυματίσαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐν
the sun; and it was given to it to scorch men wi:
πυρί; 9 Kai ἐκαυματίσθησαν ot ἄνθρωποι καῦμα μέγα, Ke
fire. And were 3seotched 'men with *heat ‘great, ar
ἐξουσίαν ἐπ'
authority over
ἐβλασφήμησαν τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ.ἔχοντος ἢ
they blasphemed the name of God, who has
τὰς. πληγὰς ταύτας, καὶ ov_perevonoay δοῦναι αὐτῷ δόξαν.
these plagues, and did not repent to give him glory.
10 Kai ὁ πέμπτος 'adyyedoc! ἐξέχεεν τὴν. φιάλην.αὐτοῦ ἐπ'
And the nifth angel poured out his bowl upen
τὸν θρόνον τοῦ θηρίου" Kai ἐγένετο ἡ. βασιλεία. αὐτοῦ ἐσκοτω-
the throne ofthe beast; and *became tits *kingdom dark-
μένη" καὶ “tuacowvro' τὰς γλώσσας. αὐτῶν ἐκ τοῦ πόνου,
ened; and they were gnawing their tongues for the distress,
11 καὶ ἐβλασφήμησαν τὸν θεὸν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐκ THY πόνων
and blasphemed the God ofthe heaven for ?distresses
αὐτῶν Kai ἐκ τῶν. ἑλκῶν. αὐτῶν, καὶ οὐ.-μετενόησαν ἐκ τῶν
‘their and for their sores, and did not repent of
ἔργων αὐτῶν.
works ‘their,
12 Kai ὁ ἕκτος idyyedoc" ἐξέχεεν τὴν φιάλην αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν
And the sixth angel poured out his bowl upon the
ποταμὸν τὸν μέγαν ‘rov' Εὐφράτην" καὶ ἐξηράνθη τὸ ὕδωρ
river ‘great, ¢ the Euphrates; and was dried up *water
> Ὁ Le « ~ ε ε ν - , ~ ?
αὐτοῦ. wa ἑτοιμασθῇ ἡ ὁδὸς τῶν. βασιλέων τῶν ans
its, that might be prepared the way of the kings *the *from
ἡλίου. 18 Kai "εῖδον" ix τοῦ στόματος τοῦ
of [the] sun, And Isaw outof the mouth of the
δράκοντος, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ στόματος τοῦ θηρίου, Kai ἐκ τοῦ
dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the
στόματος τοῦ ψευδοπροφήτου, πνεύματα τρία ἀκάθαρτα
mouth of the false prophet, Sspirits ‘three “unclean
οὕμοια βατράχοις"! 14 εἰσὶν. γὰρ πνεύματα Ῥδαιμόνων" ποι-
like frogs ; for they are spirits of demons do-
οὔντα “σημεῖα ἐκπορεύεσθαι! ἐπὶ τοὺς βασιλεῖς ττῆς γῆς καὶ
ing signs, to go forth to the kings of the earth and
τῆς οἰκουμένης ὕλης, συναγαγεῖν αὐτοὺς sic’ πόλεμον
ofthe “habitable [Sworld] ‘whole to gather together them unto battle
τῆς ᾿ἡμέρας ἐκείνης τῆς μεγάλης" τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ παντοκράτορος.
of “day ‘that *ereat of God the Almighty.
15 ᾿Ιδού, ἔρχομαι ὡς κλέπτης. μακάριος ὁ γρηγορῶν,
Behold, Icome 88 a thief. Blessed [15] he that watches,
Kai τηρῶν τὰ. ἱμάτια. αὐτοῦ, ἵνα μὴ γυμνὸς περιπατῇ, Kat
πὸ ἀνατολῶν"
rising
and keeps his garments, that not naked he ἜΤΟΣ walk, and
βλέπωσιν THY.aoxnposivny.aiTov. 16 Kai συνήγαγεν
ἘΠΕ 868 his shame, And he gathered together
αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν τόπον τὸν καλούμενον Ἑβοαϊστὶ Mi ᾿Ἄρμα-
them to the place which is culled in Hebrew Arma-
γεδδών."
geddon.
17 Kai ὁ ἕβδομος “ἀγγελος! ἐξέχεεν τὴν. φιάλην. αὐτοῦ
And the seventh angel poured out his bowl
ho τὴν LTTrw.
ΕΣ ἀνατολῆς TTrA.
i — ἄγγελος GLTTrAW. Κ ἐμασῶντο LTTrTAW.
1— τὸν G1[Tr]
Ὁ ἴδον T. ο ὡς (as) βάτραχοι GLTTraw.
Ρ δαιμονίων GLTTrAWw
4 σημεῖα ἃ ἐκπορεύεται SIGNS which go forth EGTTrAW; σημεῖα" ἐκπορεύεται sigus: they αὶ
forth L.
ἡμέρας τῆς μεγάλης TIrAa,
τ-- τῆς γῆς καὶ GLITrAW.
5. - τὸν the GLTTraw.
* μεγάλης ἡμέρας ι.
Vv ᾿Αρμαγεδών GLTTrAW,
Ἢ — ἄγγελος GLTTrAW,
XVI, XVII. REVELATION.
*eic! τὸν ἀέρα" καὶ ἐξῆλθεν φωνὴ ὑμεγάλη" τἀπὸ" τοῦ ναοῦ
into the and
air ; came out a *voice ‘loud from the temple
“τοῦ ovpavov,! 0 λέ Γέ 18 Καὶ
ρ ᾽ ἀπὸ τοῦ ρόνου, ἐπ EYOVEY. at
ofthe heaven, from the throne, saying Τὸ is done. And
ἐγένοντο φωναὶ καὶ βρονταὶ καὶ προσ οἷ, " καὶ σεισμὸς
there were voices and thunders and lightnings; and pastimes:
ἐγένετο μέγας, οἷος οὐ ἐγένετο ἀφ᾽ οὗ “οἱ ἄνθρωποι éyé-
*there *was “a *great, such as Was not since men
vovro' ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τηλικοῦτος σεισμὸς οὕτως μέγας. 19 Kai
were on the earth somighty an pacbhanele; so great. And
ἐγένετο ἡ πόλις ἡ μεγάλη εἰς τρία μέρη, καὶ αἱ πόλεις τῶν
*became 'the “eity “great into three parts; and the cities of the
ἐθνῶν “ἔπεσον"" καὶ Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη ἐμνήσθη ἐνώπιον
nations fell; and Babylon the great wasremembered before
τοῦ θεοῦ, δοῦναι αὐτῇ τὸ ποτήριον τοῦ οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ τῆς
God, togive her the cup ofthe wine ofthe fury
ὀργῆς αὐτοῦ. 20 καὶ πᾶσα νῆσος ἔφυγεν, καὶ ὄρη οὐχ
Swrath ‘of *his. And every island fled ; and ?mountains ‘no
εὑρέθησαν. 21 καὶ χάλαζα μεγάλη ὡς. ταλαντιαία καταβαίνει
were found; and a *hail ‘great as ofatalent weight comes down
ἐκ TOU οὐρανοῦ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους" καὶ ἐβλασφήμησαν οἱ
ontof the. heaven upon men ; and “blasphemed
ἄνθρωποι τὸν θεόν, ἐκ τῆς πληγῆς τῆς χαλάζης" Ore με-
‘men God, because of the plague of the hail, for
γάλη ἐ ἐστὶν ἡ. πληγὴ. αὐτῆς σφόδρα.
great “is its sblagns pexcceaing,
17 Kai ἦλθεν εἷς te τῶν ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλων τῶν ἐχόντων τὰς
And came one ot the seven angels ofthose having the
ἑπτὰ φιάλας, καὶ ἐλάλησεν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, λέγων pot," Δεῦρο,
seven bowls, and spoke with me, saying tome, Come here,
δειξω σοι τὸ κοίμα τῆς πόρνης τῆς μεγάλης, τῆς καθη-
ΤΠ shew thee ie sentence of the
ramen great, who - sits
: ὑδά f Gy? 2 μεθ᾽ ἐπόρνευ-
μένης ἐπὶ frov" ὑδάτων ἱτῶν" πολλῶν" 2 μ ἧς ρ
upon the “waters many ; with whom *committed 7for-
σαν οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς, Kai ἐμεθύσθησαν Six τοῦ οἴνου
nication 'the- “kings “of *the °earth; δα were made drunk with the wine
τῆς. πορνείας. αὐτῆς οἱ κατοικοῦντες τὴν γῆν." 3 Kai
of her fornication those that dwell on the earth. And
ἀπήνεγκέν μὲ εἰς ἔρημον ἐν πνεύματι" καὶ Βεῖδον" γυναῖκα
he carried away me *to °a ®wilderness κα the] 3Spirit; and Isaw a woman
καθημένην ἐπὶ θηρίον κόκκινον, γέμον ὀνομάτων" βλασφημίας,
sitting upon a “beast ‘scarlet, full of names, of blasphemy,
‘ ‘ , , € ἢ «
Κέχον" κεφαλὰς ἑπτὰ καὶ κέρατα δέκα. 4 καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἰὴ!
having "heads ‘seven and “horns ‘ten. And the woman
περιβεβλημένη “᾿“πορφύρᾳ" Kai "κοκκίνῳ," Kai! κεχρυσωμένη
clothed in purple and scarlet, and decked
(lit. gilded)
Ρχρυσῷ" καὶ λίθῳ τιμίῳ καὶ μαργαρίταις, ἔχουσα χρυσοῦν
with gold and *stone? Drevigus and pearls, having a golden
ποτήριον" ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτῆς, ον βδελυγμάτων καὶ "ἀκαθ-
cup in her hand, full of abominations and of nnclean-
Σ ἐπὶ Upon GLTTrAw. Y — μεγάλη LA. 2 ἐκ out of LTTrA.
655
vial into the air; and
there came a great
voice out of the
temple of heaven,
from the _ throne,
saying, It is done.
18 And there were
voices, and thunders,
and lightnings; and
there was a, great
earthquake, such as
Was not since men
were upon the earth,
so mighty an earth-
quake, and so great.
19 And the great city
was divided into three
parts, and thecities of
the nations fell: and
great Babylon came
in remembrance be=
fore God, to give unto
her the cup of the wine
of the fierceness of his
wrath. 20 And every
island fled away, and
the mountains were
not found. 21 And
there fell upon mena
great hail out of hea-
ven, every sione about
the weight of a talent:
and men blasphemed
God because of the
plague of the hail;
for the plague thereof
was exceeding great.
XVII. And there
came one of the seven
angels which had the
seven Vials, and talked
with me, saying unto
me, Come hither; [
willshewunto thee the
_ judgment of the creat
whore that sitteth
upon many waters:
2 with whom the kings
of theearth have com-
mitted fornication,
and the inhabitants
of the earth have been
made drunk with the
wine of her fornica-
tion. 38So he carried
me away in the spirit
into the wilderness:
and I saw a womAn
sit upon a scarlet
coloured beast, full of
names of blasphemy,
having seven heads
and ten horns. 4 And
the woman was array-
edin purple and seur-
let colour, and decked
with gold and pre-
cious stones and
pearls, having a gold-
en cupin her hand full
of abominations and
— τοῦ οὐρανοῦ
LTTrAW. b ἀστραπαὶ καὶ φωναὶ ee Bpovrat GLTTrAW. e zane ἐγένετο Man was
LTTrAWw. ἃ ἔπεσαν LTTrAW. — μοι GLTTrAW, f — τῶν LTT]. g ot κατοι-
κοῦντες τὴν γῆν ἐκ τοῦ οἴνου τῆς Sai αὐτῆς GLTTraW. ἢ εἶδα ἘΣ i γέμοντα ὀνόματα
LTA: γέμον τὰ (— Ta W) ὀνόματα T:W. k ἔχοντα TA. liv was GLTTrAW. ™ πορ-
φυροῦν GLTTrAW. D κόκιςινον GLTTrAW. Ὁ [καὶ] A. Ρ χρυσίῳ GLAW. 4 ποτή-
ριον χρυσοῦν LITrAW, τ γέμων T,
5 τὰ ἀκάθαρτα τῆς the unclean things GLTTraw.
656
filthiness of her forni-
ention: 5 and upon
her forehead was a
name written, MYS-
TERY, BABYLON
THE GREAT, THE
MOTHER OF HAR-
LOTS AND ABOMI-
NATIONS OF THE
EARTH. 6 AndI saw
the woman drunken
with the blood of the
saints, and with the
blood of the mar-
tyrs of Jesus: and
when 1 saw her, 1
wondered with great
admiration. 7 And the
angel said unto me,
Wherefore didst thou
marvel? I will tell
thee the mystery of
the woman, and of the
beast that carrieth
her, which hath the
seven heads and ten
horns. 8 The beast
that thou sawest was,
and is not ; and shall
ascend out of the bot-
tomless pit, and go
into perdition: and
they that dwell on the
earth shall wonder,
Whose names were
not written in the
book of life from the
foundation of the
world, when they be-
hold the beast that
was, and is not, and
yet is. 9 And here is
the mind which hath
wisdom. Ths seven
heads are seven moun-
tains, on which the
woman sitteth. 10 And
there are seven Kings:
five are fallen, and
one is, and the other
is not yet come; and
when he cometh, he
must continue ashort
space. 11 And the
beast that was, and is
mot, even he is the
eighth, and is of the
Beven, and goeth into
perdition. 12 And the
ten horns whfch thou
sawest are ten kings,
which have received
no kingdom as yet;
but receive power as
kings one hour with
the beast. 13 These
have one mind, and
ἈΠΟ ἘΞ ΑΛ ΨΕΙ͂ΣΣ. ev Tl,
μ ΄ - -- ‘ , , ~
ἄρτητος" ποονείας αὐτῆς, ὅ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸ μετωπον. αὐτῆς
ness of her fornication ; and upon her forehead
ld , , / « , «
ὄνομα γεγραμμένον, Μυστήοιον, Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη, ἢ
a Dame written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, the
μήτηρ τῶν πορνῶν Kai τῶν βδελυγμάτων τῆς γῆς. Ὁ Kat
mo‘her ofthe harlots and of the abommations of the earth. And
tsidov" τὴν γυναῖκα μεθύουσαν ἐκ τοῦ αἵματος τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ
Isaw the woman drunk with the blood ofthe saints, and
> ~ τὸ , ~ 4 ΄ a1
ἐκ τοῦ αἵματος τῶν μαρτύρων ᾿Ιησοῦ" Kai ἐθαύμασα, ἰδὼν
with the blood ofthe witnesses of Jesus. And I wondered, having seen
Peg ~ , ᾿ ep. « x x vA ry
αὐτὴν, θαῦμα peya. 7 Kai εἶπεν μοι ὁ ἄγγελος, ἴΔιατι
her, with *wonder ‘great. And said *to*me*the angel, Why
ἐθαύμασας; ἐγώ Yoot ἐρῶ" τὸ μυστήριον τῆς yuvarxog,,
didst thou wonder ? I thee will tell the mystery ofthe woman,
. ~ , ~ ΄ , ~ AEN
kai Tov θηρίου τοῦ βαστάζοντος αὐτὴν, Tov ἔχοντος τὰς
and ofthe beast which carries her, which has the
ἑπτὰ κεφαλὰς καὶ τὰ δέκα κέρατα. 8 * Onoioy ὃ. εἶδες,
seven heads and the ten horns. (The] beast which thon sawest
ἦν, καὶ οὐκ. ἔστιν, Kai μέλλει ἀναβαίνειν ἐκ τῆς ἀβύσσου,
was, and is not, and is about tocomeup outof the abyss,
καὶ εἰς ἀπώλειαν Υὑπάγειν"" καὶ θαυμάσονται" οἱ κατοι-
and into destruction to go; and shall wonder they who dwell
κοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὧν δοὐ.γέγραπται! ra ὀνόματα! ἐπὶ
on the earth,ofwhom are not written the names in
τὸ βιβλίον τῆς ζωῆς ἀπὸ καταϑολῆς κόσμου, “βλὲέ-
the book “of life from [the] foundation of [the] world, sees
ποντες" τὸ θηρίον “ὕ τι! ἦν, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν, “καίπερ ἐστίν."
ing the beast which was and *not lis, and yet is.
9 ὧδε ὁ νοῦς ὁ ἔχων σοφίαν. αἱ ἑπτὰ κεφαλαί, ‘eon
Here [is] the mind which has wisdom: The seven heacs - *mountains
εἰσὶν ἑπτά, ὅπου ἡ γυνὴ κάθηται ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν. 10 καὶ Ba-
‘are "seven, where the woman sits on them. _And
σιλεῖς ἑπτά εἰσιν᾽ οἱ πέντε ἔπεσαν, Skai" ὁ εἷς ἔστιν, ὁ
*kings “seven ‘there “are: the five are fallen, and theone is, the
ἄλλος οὔπω ἦλθεν" Kai ὅταν ἔλθῃ, ὀλίγον αὐτὸν δεῖ
other “ποὺ *yet ‘is come: and when héeshallhavecome, 8 Εἰ 016 while he must
μεῖναι. 11 καὶ τὸ θηρίον ὃ ἦν, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν, καὶ adroc'
remain. And the beast which was, and "not is, ‘also She
ὄγδοός ἐστιν, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἑπτά ἐστιν, Kai εἰς" ἀπώλειά
San “eighth Sis, and of the seven is,, ‘and into destruction
ὑπάγει. 12 καὶ τὰ δέκα κέρατα ἃ εἶδες, δέκα βασιλεῖς
goes. And the ten horns which thou sawest ten kings
μ ΄ ἥν ” - 2 ΄ ΄
εἰσιν, οἵτινες βασιλείαν Ἰοὔπω" ἔλαβον, add’! ἐξουσίαν ὡς
are, which ‘a *kingdom “not “%yet ‘received, but authority as
βασιλεῖς μίαν ὥραν λαμβάνουσιν μετὰ τοῦ θηρίου. 18 οὗτοι
kings hour
h
t εἶδα LTTrA.
one receive with the beast. These
shall give their power’ ,,/ 1 @ m tl vs y . ᾿ 2 g
and atrength unso the μίαν γνώμην ἔχουσιν," Kai THY δύναμιν Kai ™ryv" ἐξουσίαν
feast. 14 These shall 989 mind have, and the power and _ the authority
π"ἑαυτῶν' τῷ θηρίῳ οδιαδιδώσουσιν." 14 οὗτοι μετὰ τοῦ
of themselves tothe beast they shail give up. These ‘with the
τ Διὰ τέ LTrA. τ ἐρῶ σοι LTrAy Χ + τὸ The Gurtraw. Υ ὑπάγει
goes LAW.
was) GLTTraw.
5 --- καὶ GLTTrAW.
τὰ — τὴν LITA,
GLTTraw,
* θαυμασθήσονται L.
(vead the name is not written) LTTra.
e καὶ παρέσται and shall be present GLTTraw.
2 οὐκ ἐγέγραπτο Was not written L. Ὁ τὸ ὄνομα
ς βλεπόντων GLTTrAW. & ὅτι (read that it
f ἑπτὰ ὄρη clo GLTTrA,
ι ἔχδυσιν γνώμην Ge
© διδόασιν they give
hovros this tr. ἷοὺκ τιοῦ 1. Κ ἀλλὰ LTTraw.
2 αὐτῶν (read their authority) LTTraw.
XVII, XVIII. Ἐν Ee ἈΠ OOoN,
ἀρνίου πολεμήσουσιν, καὶ τὸ ἀρνίον νικήσει αὐτούς, Ort
Lamb warwillmake, and the Lamb willovercome them; _ because
κύριος κυρίων ἐστὶν καὶ βασιλεὺς βασιλέων" Kai οἱ
Lord oflords heis and King of kings: and those that [are]
per αὐτοῦ, κλητοὶ καὶ ἐκλεκτοὶ καὶ πιστοί. 15 Kai Ρλέγει!
with him, called, and chosen, and faithful. And hesays
μοι, Τὰ ὕδατα ἃ εἶδες, οὗ ἡ πόρνη κάθηται, λαοὶ Kai
to me, The waters which thou sawest, where the harlot sits, *peoples Fand
ὄχλοι εἰσίν, Kai ἔθνη Kai γλῶσσαι. 16 Kai τὰ δέκα κέρατα
*multitudes ‘are, and nationsand tongues. And the ten horns
, ἃ εἶδες “ἐπὶ! τὸ θηρίον, οὗτοι μισήσουσιν τὴν πόρνην,
which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the harlot,
καὶ ἠρημωμένην ποιήσουσιν αὐτὴν καὶ γυμνήν, καὶ τὰς
and desolate shall make her and naked, and
πο 60 αὐτῆς φάγονται, καὶ αὐτὴν κατακαύσουσιν "ev" πυρί.
*flesh Sher 1shall eat, and “her 4shall*burn with fire;
17 ὁ.γὰρ.θεὸς ἔδωκεν εἰς τὰς. καρδίας. αὐτῶν ποιῆσαι τὴν
for God gave to their hearts to do
γνώμην αὐτοῦ, "καὶ ποιῆσαι μίαν γνώμην," καὶ δοῦναι τὴν
?mind *his, and to do one mind, and togive
βασιλείαν αὐτῶν τῷ θηρίῳ, ἄχρι ἱτελεσθὴῇὴ τὰ ῥήματα!
kingdom ltheir tothe beast, until should be fulfilled the sayings
τοῦ θεοῦ. 18 καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἣν εἶδες, ἔστιν ἡ πόλις ἡ
of God. Andthe woman whom thousawest is the *city
μεγάλη, ἡ ἔχουσα βασιλείαν ἐπὶ τῶν βασιλέων τῆς γῆς.
‘great, which has kingship over the kings of the earth,
18 "Καὶ! μετὰ ταῦτα εἶδον ἢ ἄγγελον καταβαίνοντα" ix
And after these things I saw an angel descending outof
TOU οὐρανοῦ, ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν μεγάλην" καὶ ἡ γῆ igus
the heaven, having “authority *great : and the earth was enlight-
τίσθη ἐκ τῆς.δόξης. αὐτοῦ. 2 Kai ἔκραξεν Ξὲἐν ἰσχύϊ, φωνῇ
ened with his glory. And hecried mightily witha “voice
μεγάλῳ," λέγων, “Eecey Yerecev' Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη, καὶ
loud, saying, Isfallen, is fallen Babylon the great, and
ἐγένετο κατοικητήριον δαιμόνων," καὶ φυλακὴ παντὸς πνεύ-
15 become a habitation of demons, and ahold ofevery 2spi-
ματος ἀκαθάρτου", καὶ φυλακὴ παντὸς ὀρνέου ἀκαθάρτου καὶ
rit unclean, and ahold ofevery “bird 4unclean 7and
, ο 4 ae. ” ays — ew,
μεμισημένου" 3 dre ἐκ ὕτοῦ οἴνου" τοῦ θυμοῦ τῆς πορ-
, Βεῖβα: because of the wine ofthe fury *forni-
νείας αὐτῆς “πέπωκεν! πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ ot βασιλεῖς
cation ?’of*her “have *drunk “all the “nations; and the kings
~ ~ ᾽ . ~ ‘ ~~
τῆς γῆς per ἀὐτῆς ἐπόρνευσαν, καὶ οἱ ἔμποροι τῆς
of the earth with her and the merchants of the
~ , ~ , ~ , ? ~ ? ΄
γῆς ἐκ τῆς δυνάμεως τοῦ.στρηνους. αὐτῆς ἐπλούτησαγ.
earth through the power ‘of her Juxury were enriched.
x » » = CI © ~ J ~ ,
4 Καὶ ἤκουσα ἄλλην φωνὴν ἐϊκΞ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λέγουσαν,
And fIhesrd another voice outof the heaven, saying,
, , ? ~ , bY ,
VEZeNOere' “ἐξ αὐτῆς 6.Aadc_pov," ἵνα μὴ 'συγκοινωνήσητε!
Come ye outof her, my people, that ye may not have fellowship
did commit fornication,
657
make war with the
Lamb, and the Lamb
shall overcome them ς
for he is Lord of lords,
and King of kings;
and they that are with
him are called, and
chosen, and faithful.
15 And he saith unto
me, The waters which
thou sawest, where
the whore sitieth,
are peoples, and mul-
titudes, and nationa,
and tongues. 16 And
the ten horns which
thou sawest upon the
beast, these shall hate
the whore, and shall
make her desolateand
naked, and shall eat
her flesh, and burn
her with fire. 17 For
God hath put in their
hearts to fulfil his
will, and to agree,
and give their king-
dom unto the beast,
until the words of
God shall be fulfilled.
18 And the woman
which thou sawest is
that great city, which
reigneth over the
kings of the earth,
XVIII. And after
‘¢hese things I saw
another angel come
down from heaven,
having great power ;
and the earth was
lightened with his
glory. 2 And he cried
mightily with a strong
voice, saying, Babylon
the great is fallen, is
fallen, and is become
the habitation of de-
vils, and the hold
of every foul spirit,
and a cage of every
unclean and hateful
bird. 3 For all na-
tions have drunk of
the wine of thd wrath
of her fornication,
and the kings of the
earth have committed
fornication with her,
and the merchants of
the earth are waxed
rich through: the a-
pbundance of her deli-
cacies, 4 And I heard
another voice from;
heaven, saying, Come
out of her, my peopie,
Ρ εἶπεν τι 4 καὶ and GLTTrAw,
ἤσαι μίαν γνώμην 1, ; καὶ ποιῆσαι γνώμην μίαν Gla].
οἱ λόγοι GLTTrAW. ¥ — καὶ LTTrAW.
5 ἐν ([ἐν) A) ἰσχυρᾷ φωνῇ with a strong voice GLTTraw.
LTTra. a + καὶ μεμισημένου and hated (spirit) L.
kav LTW; πέπτωκαν have fallen (read ἐκ by) Tr; πέπίτ]ωκαν A.
Ἔξελθε Come thou x. © ὃ λαός μου ἐξ αὐτῆς T. ἔσυν- τ.
τ — ἐν (read πυρί with fire) ΤΑ].
Ἢ
8 — καὶ ποι-
t τελεσθήσονται (shall be fulfilled)
Ww + ἄλλον (read another angel) @LTTraw.
Υ — ἔπεσεν τι}
Ὁ — τοῦ οἴνου L[Tr]A.
: δαιμονίων
© πέπω-
a ᾿Εξέλθατε TIrAW 5
υῦ
658
that ye be not par-
takers of her sins, and
that ye receive not of
her plagues, 5 For her
gins have reached un-
to heaven, and God
hath remembered her
iniquities. 6 Reward
her even as she re-
warded you, and don-
ble uuto her double
according to her
works: in the cup
which she hath filled
fill to her double.
7 How much she hath
ported herself, and
ived deliciously, so
much torment and
sorrow give her:
for she saith in her
heart, 1 sit a queen,
and am no widow,
and shall see no sor-
row. 8 Therefore
shall her plagues
come in one day,
death, and mourning,
and famine; and she
shall be utterly burn-
ed with fire: for
strong ὃ the Lord
God who judgeth her.
9 And the kings of
the earth, who have
comniitted fornication
and lived deliciously
with her, shall bewail
her, and lament for
her, when they shall
sce the smoke of her
burning, 10 standing
afar off for the fear of
her torment, saying,
Alas, alas that great
city Babylon, that
mighty city! forin one
hour is thy judgment
come. 11 And the
merchants of the
earth shall weep and
mourn over her; for
no man buyeth their
merchandise any
more: 12 the merchan-
dise of gold, and sil-
ver, and _ precious
stones, and of pearls,
and fine linen, and
purple, and silk, and
scarlet, and all thyine
wood, and ali man-
ner vessels of
ivory, and ail man-
ner vessels of most
precious wood, and of
brass, and iron, and
marble, 13 and cinna-
mon, and odours, and
ointments, and frank-
incense, and wine,
and ou.and fine flour,
ATIOKAAY WIS. KVALE
~ « ΄ ; ~ 4 ls ‘ , ° ~~ ~
ταῖς αμαρτίαις αὑτῆς, Kat iva μὴ λάβητε ἐκ τῶν πληγῶν
in her sins, and that ye may not receive of *plagues
5 ore Βἠκολούθησαν! αὐτῆς ai ἁμαρτίαι ἄχρι τοῦ
for Sfollowed *her “sins asfaras the
οὐρανοῦ, Kai ἐμνημόνευσεν ὁ θεὸς τὰ. ἀδικήματα. αὐτῆς. 6 ἀπό-
heaven, and “remembered *God ΒΥ unrighteousnesses, Ren-
Sore αὐτῇ we καὶ αὐτὴ ἀπέδωκεν ἰὑμῖν," καὶ διπλώσατε Ἑαὐτῃ"
der toher as also she rendered toyou; and double ye to her
~ 5 ἣν ὯΝ, Dey) ~ ΄ το Ὁ)
irda κατὰ τὰ ἔργα.αὐτῆς᾽ ἐν τῷ ποτηρίῳ ᾧ ἐκέρασεν,
αὐτῆς"
ther :
double, according to her works. In the cup which she mixed,
΄ > ~ ~ « ἐδ , 4 τὴ ὦ \ Π "
κεράσατε αὐτῇ διπλοῦν. 7 ooa ἐδόξασεν "ἑαυτὴν! καὶ
mix ye to her double. So much as she glorified herself and
éorpnviacey, τοσοῦτον δότε αὐτῇ βασανισμὸν Kat πένθος"
lived luxuriously, 50 much give to her torment and mourning.
o ? ~ ΄ ? ~ , n , ’ ᾿
ore ἐν τῇ.καρδίᾳ αὐτῆς λέγει, Κάθημαι βασίλισσα, καὶ
Because in her heart she says, I sit 8 queen, and
χήρα οὐκ.εἰμί, Kai πένθος οὐμὴ ἴδω. 8 Διὰ τοῦτο
a widow Lam not: and mourning inno wise may Isee, Onaccountof this
ἐν μιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ ἥξουσιν αἱ-πληγαὶ αὐτῆς, θάνατος καὶ πένθος
in one day shall come her plagues, death and mourning
καὶ λιμός" Kai ἐν πυρὶ κατακαυθήσεται" ὅτι ἰσχυρὸς κύριος"
and famine, and with fire sheshallbeburnt; for strong [isthe] Lord
ὁ θεὸς ὁ Ῥκρίνων" αὐτήν. 9 καὶ “κλαύσονται; ταὐτήν," καὶ
God who judges her. And 5881] weep for her, and
κόψονται ἐπ᾽ "αὐτῇ" ot βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς; οἱ μετ᾽ αὐτῆς πορ-
shall bewail for her, the kings ofthe earth,whowith her conmmit-
, . ΄ τ ‘ 04
νεύσαντες Kai στρηνιάσαντες, bray βλέπωσιν τὸν καπνὸν
ted fornication and lived luxuriously, when they see the smoke
τῆς.πυρώσεως αὐτῆς, 10 ἀπὸ μακρόθεν ἑστηκότες διὰ
of her burning, *from Safar ‘standing on account of
τὸν φόβον τοῦ. βασανισμοῦ.αὐτῆς, λέγοντες, Οὐαί, ovat, ἡ
the fear of her torment, saying, Woe, woe, the
ἊΝ « tr ’ « [2 « > fe oe τς: Ἧ ~ {΄
πόλις ἡ μεγάλη Βαβυλών, ἡ πόλις ἡ ἰσχυρά, Ort ἔν" μιᾷ ὥρᾳ
2city great, Babylon, the city ‘strong! for in one hour
ἦλθεν 2).Kpioic-cov. 11 Kai οἱ ἔμποροι τῆς γῆς κλαίουσιν καὶ
iscome thy judgment. And the merchants of the earth weep and
mevOovow ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ," ὕτι τὸν. γόμον. αὐτῶν οὐδεὶς ἀγοράζει
mourn for her, because their lading no one buys
οὐκέτι 12 γόμον χρυσοῦ, καὶ ἀργύρου, καὶ λίθου τιμίου,
any more ; lading of gold, and ofsilver, and of “stone ‘precious,
(lit, no more)
kai “μαργαρίτου," καὶ βύσσου," καὶ πορφύρας, καὶ ὑσηρικοῦ,"
and of pearl, and of fine linen, and ofpurple,, and of silk,
καὶ κοκκίνου" καὶ πᾶν ξύλον θύϊνον, καὶ πᾶν σκεῦος ἐλεφάν-
and ofscarlet, and all “wood ‘thyine, and every article — of
τινον, καὶ πᾶν σκεῦος EK ξύλου τιμιωτάτου, Kai χαλκοῦ, Kai
ivory, andevery article of *wood ‘most “precious, and ofbrass, and
σιδήρου, καὶ μαρμάρου, 13 καὶ ᾿κινάμωμον," * καὶ θυμιάματα
of iron, and of marble, and cinnamon, and incense,
καὶ μύρον, καὶ λίβανον, καὶ olvoy, καὶ ἔλαιον, Kai σεμίδαλιν,
and ointment, and frankincense,and wine, and oil, and finest flour,
8 ἐκ τῶν πληγῶν αὐτῆς wa μὴ λάβητε GLTTrAW.
1 — ὑμῖν GLTTrAW.
n+ ὅτι LITrA.
¥ — αὐτήν GLTTrAW.
* papyapitas pearls L; μαργαριτῶν of pearls TTra.
® κιννάμωμον LITrA.
GLTTraw.
LTTrAWw,.
σιν TIraw.
Y aveny TTrA.
¥ σιρικοῦ LT,
4 ἐκολλήθησαν were joined together
« — αὐτῇ LITrAW. 1+ τὰ the Trr[a]. ™ αὐτὴν
© [κύριος] A. P κρίνας Judged GLTTraw. 9 κλαύσου-
8 αὑτὴν TITAW. ¢ — ἐν (read [in]) GLiTraw.
* βυσσινον GLTTrAWe
3. - καὶ ἄμωμον add amomum GLITraw.
REVELATION.
ἵππων, καὶ ῥεδῶν,
of horses, and of chariots,
καὶ ἡ ὀπώρα “τῆς
And the ripe fruits of the
XVIII.
καὶ σῖτον, Kai κτηνη, καὶ πρόβατα, Kat
aad wheat, and cattle, and sheep, and
καὶ σωμάτων, καὶ ψυχὰς ἀνθρώπων. 14
and of slaves, and souls of men,
(lit. of bodies)
ἐπιθυμίας τῆς ψυχῆς.σου
desire of thy soul
λιπαρὰ καὶ ὅτα' λαμπρὰ
fat things and the bright things
h ‘ € ΄ ? 2 ᾿
ου-.Μμῇ ευρησῃς auTa,
‘in 0 ‘wise shouldst thou find them.
πλουτήσαντες ἀπ᾿ αὐτῆς, ἀπὸ μακρόθεν στήσονται
were enriched from her, from afar
" ἀἀπῆλθεν" ἀπὸ σοῦ, καὶ πάντα τὰ
are departed from thee, and all the
ἀπῆλθεν" ἀπὸ cov, καὶ βοὐκέτι"
f] Ev" απὸ COV, και OUKETL
are departed from thee, and *any *more
᾿ (lit. no more)
- « i) «
1ὅ οἱ ἔμποροι τούτων οἱ
The merchants of thesethings, who
διὰ
shall stand because of
τὸν φόβον τοῦ.βασανισμοῦ αὐτῆς, κλαίοντες Kai πενθοῦντες,
the fear of her torment, weeping and mourning,
16 ἱκαὶ! λέγοντες, Οὐαί, οὐαί, ἡ πόλις ἡ μεγάλη, ἡ περι-
and saying, Woe, woe, the “city *great, which [was} cloth-
βεβλημένη *Bvoovvoy" καὶ πορφυροῦν καὶ "κόκκινον," καὶ
ed with fine linen and purple and scarlet, and
κεχρυσωμένη liv! χρυσῷ" καὶ λίθῳ τιμίῳ καὶ ἡμαργαρις,
decked with gold and *stone ‘precious and
(lit. gilded)
eli e ~ 0 ? 20 « - λ - Κ ν᾿
ταις" 17 ὅτι μιᾷ ὥρᾳ ἠρημώθη. ὁ τοσοῦτος πλοῦτος. Καὶ
for in one hour was made desolate 80 great wealth. And
πᾶς κυβερνήτης, Kai ὁπᾶς ἐπὶ τῶν πλοίων ὁ ὅμιλος," Kai
κ
every steersman, and) all)” 4in ‘ships ‘the 5 yan and
ναῦται, καὶ door τὴν.θάλασσαν ἐργάζονται, ἀπὸ-.μακρόθεν
sailors, and asmany as trade by sea, afar off
ἔστησαν, 18 καὶ Ῥἔκραζον," “ὁρῶντες" τὸν καπνὸν τῆς πυρώ-
stood, and cried, seeing the smoke Sburn-
σεως αὐτῆς, λέγοντες, Tic ὁμοία τῇ πόλει" τῇ μεγάλῃ;
ing of *her, saying, What(cityis] like tothe city ‘great?
19 Kai "ἔβαλον" χοῦν ἐπὶ τὰς. κεφαλὰς. αὐτῶν, Kai *ékpaZov"
And they cast dust upon their heads, and cried,
Ἂν. ‘ ~ re ᾽ 2 ᾽ ΄ὔ « [2 «
κλαίοντες καὶ πενθοῦντες, λέγοντες, Οὐαί, oval, ἡ πόλις ἡ
weeping τες mourning, saying, Woe, woe, the ey
μεγάλη, ἐ ἐν y ἐπλούτησαν πάντες οἱ ἔχοντες Υ πλοῖα ἐν τῇ
᾿ργϑθαῦ, in which were enriched all who had ships in the
θαλάσσῃ ἐκ τῆς.τιμιότητος αὐτῆς, OTL μιᾷ ὥρᾳ ἠρημώ-
868 through her costliness ! for inone hour she was made
θη. 20 Εὐφραίνου ἐπ᾽ ᾿αὐτήν," οὐρανέ, καὶ οἱ ἅγιοι Σ ἀπό-
desolate. Rejoice over her, O heaven, and [ye] holy apo-
στολοι καὶ οἱ προφῆται, ὅτι ἔκρινεν ὁ θεὸς τὸ κρίμα. ὑμῶν ἐξ
stles and [ye] REQpHSEAS ἢ for <did pudge *God your eee upon
αὐτῆς. 21 Kai ἦρεν εἷς ἄγγελος ἰ ἰσχυρὸς λίθον ὡς ὑμύλον"
her. And *took®up‘one “angel *strong astone, as a “millstone
μέγαν, καὶ ἔβαλεν εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, λέγων, Οὕτως ὁρμή-
lereat, and cast [it] into the sea, saying, Thus with
ματι βληθήσεται Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη πόλις, καὶ οὐ.μὴ
violence shall be cast down Babylon the great city, and not at all
© gov τῆς ἐπιθυμίας τῆς ψυχῆς LTTrAW.
f ἀπώλετο (-λοντο T) are destroyed GLTITrAW. & — οὐκέτι Tr.
σουσιν (shall they find) (εὕρῃς Ww) LAW ; οὐ μὴ αὐτὰ εὑρήσουσιν TTr.
βύσσινον and κόκκινον transposed L. 1 — ἐν (read | with])) ura].
2 μαργαρίτῃ pearl LITra.
GLTTrAW. Ρ ἔκραξαν LTrA. 4 βλέποντες GLTTrAW.
city) L. 8 ἔβαλαν L; [ἐπ]έβαλον A. Léxpagav LA. V+ τὰ LITrAW.
= + καὶ ot (read [ye] saints aud [ye] apostles) GLrTraw.
a ἀπώλετο are destroyed w.
659
and wheat, and beasts,
and sheep, and horses,
and chariots, and
slaves, and souls of
men. 14 And tho
fruits that thy
soul lusted after are
departed from thee,
and all things which
were dainty and goud-
ly are departed from
thee, and thou shalt
find them no more αὖ
all. 15 The merchants
of these things, which
Were made rich by
her, shall stand afar
off for the fear of her
torment, weeping and
wailing, 16 and say-
ing, Alas, alas that
great city, that was
clothed in fine linen,
and purple, and scar-
let, and decked with
gold, and _ precious
stones, and pearls!
17 for in one hour so
great riches is come to
nought. And every
D Ghininaster: and all
the company in ships,
and sailors, and as
many as trade by sea,
stood afar off, 18 and
eried when they saw
the smoke of her burn-
ing, saying, What city
ts like unto this great
city! 19 And they
cast dust on their
heads, and cried,
weeping and wailing,
saying, Alas, alas that
great city, wherein
were maderich all that
had ships in the sea by
reason of her costli-
ness ! for in one hour
is she made desolate;
20 Rejoice over her,
thou heaven, and ye
holy apostles and
prophets; for God hath
avenged you on her,
21 And a mighty an-
gel took up a stone
like a great millstone,
and cast ἐδ into the
sea, saying, Thus-with
violence shall that
great city Babylon
be thrown down, and
shall Bé found no more
e [τὰ] A.
Β αὐτὰ οὐ μὴ εὑρη-
i — καὶ LETrAW.
τὰ χρυσίῳ GLTrAW.
° πᾶς ὁ ἐπὶ τόπον πλέων every One who sails to [any] place
τ + ταύτῃ (read this great
ν αὐτῇ GLITraAW
δ μύλινον LA.
060
at all. 22 And the
voiceof harpers, and
musicians, and of pi-
pers, and trumpeters,
shall be heard no
more at all in thee;
and no craftsman, of
whatsoever craft he be,
shall be found any
more in thee; and
the sound of a mill-
stone shall be heard
no more at all in
thee ; 23 and the light
of a candle shall shine
no more atall in thee ;
and the voice of the
bridegroom and of
the bride shall be
heard no more at all
in thee: for thy mer-
chants were the great
men of the earth; for
by thy sorceries were
all nations deceived.
24 And in her was
found the blood of
prophets, and οἵ
saints, and of all that
were slain upon the
earth,
XIX. <And_= after
these things I hearda
great voice of much
people in heaven, say-
ing, Alleluia; Salva-
tion, and glory, and
honour,and power,un-
to the Lord our God:
2 for true and right-
eous are his judg-
ments: for he hath
judged the _ great
whore, which did cor-
rupt the earth with
her fornication, and
hath avenged the
blood of his servants
at her hand. 3 And
again they said, Al-
leluia. And her smoke
rose up for ever and
ever. 4 Ard the four
and twenty elders
and the four beasts
fell down and wor-
shipped God that sat
on the throne, say-
ing, Amen; Alleluia,
5 And a yoice came
out of the throne,
saying, Praise our
God, all ye his ser-
vants, and ye that
fear him, both small
and great. 6 And I
heard as it were the
voice of a great mul-
titude, and as the
voice of many waters,
ATIOKAAY WIS XVIII, XIX,
ἔτι. 22 καὶ φωνὴ κιθαρῳδῶν Kai μουσικῶν καὶ
may be found longer: and voice of harpers and musicians and
αὐλητῶν Kat σαλπιστῶν οὐ μὴ ἀκουσθῇ ἐν σοὶ ἔτι, Kai
flute-players and trumpeters not at all may be heard in thee longer, and
πᾶς τεχνίτης πάσης τέχνης οὐνμὴ εὑρεθῇ ἐν σοὶ ἔτι, Kai
εὑρεθῇ
any artificer of any art not at all may be found in thee longer, and
(lit. every) (lit. of every)
‘ , 7 4 > ~ ? A ” ‘ ~
φωνὴ μύλου ov. ἀκουσθῇ ἐν σοὶ ἔτι, 23 Kai φῶς
sound of millstone not atall may Ὀ6 heard in thee longer, and light
λύχνου οὐ.μὴ φανῇ! δὲν! σοὶ ἔτι, καὶ φωνὴ νυμφίου Kat
oflamp notatallmay shine in thee longer,and voice of bridegroom and
νύμφης οὐνμὴ ἀκουσθῇ ἐν σοὶ Ere’ Ore "οὶ" ἔμποροί. σου
of bride ποῦ αὖ all may Ὀ6 heard ἴθ thee longer ; for thy merchants
ἦσαν οἱ μεγιστᾶνες THC γῆς» ὅτι ἐν τῇ. φαρμακείᾳ' σου ἐπλα-
were the greatones ofthe earth, for by thy sorcery wers
νήθησαν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη. 24 καὶ évairy “αἷμα'! προφη-
misled all the nations. And in her [the] blood of pro-
τῶν Kai ἁγίων εὑρέθη, καὶ πάντων TOY ἐσφαγμένων ἐπὶ τῆς
phets and saints was foand, and ofall the slain on the
γῆς.
earth.
19 “Καὶ! μετὰ ταῦτα ἤκουσα dwrjy δὔχλου
And I heard a*voice ‘of “ὁ °multitude
πολλοῦ μεγάλην! ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, "λέγοντος," ᾿Αλληλούϊα" ἡ
Soreat 1Joud in the heaven, saying, Hallelujah: the
σωτηρία Kai ἡ δόξα ἱκαὶ ἡ τιμὴ" καὶ ἡ δύναμις ἘἙκυρίῳ
salvation andthe glory and the honour and the power to the Lord
τῷ Θεφ.ἡμῶν"" 2. ὅτι ἀληθιναὶ καὶ δίκαιαι αἱ κρίσεις. αὐτοῦ"
our God: for true and righteous[are] his judgments;
ὅτι ἔκρινεν τὴν πόρνην THY μεγάλην, ἥτις ἔφθειρεν τὴν γῆν
for hejudged the “harlot 1ereat, who corrupted the earth
ἐν τῇ.πορνείᾳ αὐτῆς, Kai ἐξεδίκησεν τὸ αἷμα τῶν δούλων
with her fornication, and hedidavenge the blood Spondmen
αὐτοῦ ἐκ 'rHc'_yeipoc.airie. 3 Kai δεύτερον εἴρηκαν, ᾿Αλλη-
after these things
tof *his at her hand. Anda second time they said, Halle-
Aovia’ Kai ὁ.καπνὸς. αὐτῆς ἀναβαίνει sic τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν
lujah. And her smoke goes up to the ages of the
αἰώνων. 4 Kai ™érecav" οἱ "πρεσβύτεροι οἱ εἴκοσι Kai τέσ-
ages, And felldown the “elders {twenty “and
capec," καὶ τὰ “τέσσαρα! ζῶα, καὶ προσεκύνησαν τῷ
Sfour, and the four living creatures and worshipped
θεῷ τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ Prov θρόνου," λέγοντες, ᾿Αμήν" ᾿Αλλη-
God who sits on the _ throne, saying, Amen, Halle-
Aovia. 5 Kai φωνὴ “ἐκ τοῦ θρόνου ἐξῆλθεν λέγουσα; Αἰνεῖτε
lujah. Anda voice out of the throne cameforth, saying, Praise
Tr αἱ θ A | « oe ΄ en vr ? we s ‘tl « ,
TOY _VEOY μῶν TAVTEG οἱο-οουλοι.αὐὑτου, *Kal οἱ φοβούμενοι
our God all [ye] his bondmen, and [ye] who fear
? 4A t Yih «ε ‘ ‘ « d > Δ »Ἥ « A
αὐτὸν ‘kai ai μικροὶ καὶ ot μεγάλοι. 6 Kai ἤκουσα we φωνὴν
him, both the small andthe _ great. And Iheard as avoice
ὄχλον πολλοῦ, καὶ "ὡς" φωνὴν ὑδάτων πολλῶν, Kai ὡς
and as the voice of ofa*multitude ‘great, and as avoice of*waters ‘many, and as
thay Lt. *—ev(read σοι upon thee) L[A], %—otL. “«φαρμακίᾳ Ta. ἃ αἵματα
bloods atw. ©—xaiGLTTraw. {+ @saSEGLTTrAW. δ'μεγάλην ὄχλον πολλοῦ GLTTrA.
4 λεγόντων GLTTrAW.
!— τῆς GLTTraw.
© τέσσερα LITA.
5. -- καὶ T[TrAa].
t— καὶ GLTTraw.
Κ τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν of our God GLTTrAW.
n— καὶ GITrAW ; εἴκοσι τέσσαρες πρεσβύτεροι Le
4 ἀπὸ from LTraW. τ τῷ θεῷ LITA Wa
Ὑ.-- ὡς 1,
i — καὶ ἡ τιμὴ GLTTrAW.
™ ἔπεσον EG.
P τῷ θρόνῳ LTTrAW.
XIX. REVELATION.
κι ~ ~ foe A , 4)
φωνὴν βροντῶν ἰσχυρῶν, ὑλέγοντας," ᾿Αλληλούϊα" Ort ἐβασί-
voice οὗ thunders ‘strong, saying, Hallelujah, for has
λευσεν κύριος ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ.. ἢ χαίρωμεν καὶ
reigned [the] Lord God __ the __ Almighty. We should rejoice and
Σἀγαλλιώμεθα," καὶ ἐδῶμεν! τὴν δόξαν αὐτῷ" ὅτι ἦλθεν ὁ
is come the
~~ , 4 “Ὁ « « ¢ ν
γάμος τοῦ ἀρνίου, καὶ ἡ. γυνὴ. αὐτοῦ ἡτοίμασεν ἑαυτήν. 8 Kai
should exult ; and should give glory tohim; for
marriage of the Lamb, and his wife did make“ready *herself. And
JAAS, ? ~ or ΄ {A a 4 κ᾿
ἐδόθη αὐτῇ ἵνα περιβάληται βύσσινον δκαθαρὸν καὶ
it was given to her that ΚΗ θ΄ 5Βοια be clothed in fine linen, pure and
λαμπρόν" τὸ γὰρ βύσσινον "τὰ δικαιώματά ὕϑέστιν τῶν
bright ; for the fine linen “the “righteousnesses 115 of the
ν΄ r 4 te , . « ? 4
ἁγίων." 9 Kai λέγει por, Τράψον, Μακάριοι οἱ εἰς τὸ
And ΒΘ βᾶγ8 ὕο 86, Write, Blessed [876] ποὺ who to the
~ ~ fy ~ , , ‘ ,
δεῖπνον τοῦ γάμου τοῦ ἀρνίου κεκλημένοι. Καὶ λέγει μοι,
supper ofthe marriage of the Lamb are called. And he says to ine
Οὗτοι οἱ λόγοι “ ἀληθινοί δείσιν τοῦ θεοῦ." 10 Kai Ξἔπεσον"
These “the *words =true are of God. And I fell
~ ~ ~ αἰ > a ‘ ,
ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ποδῶν. αὐτοῦ προσκυνῆσαι αὐτῷ" Kai λέγει
saints,
before his feet todohomage tohim. And he says
μοι, Ὅρα μή" σύνδουλός cov εἰμὶ καὶ τῶν ἀδελ-
to me, See [thou do it] not. Fellow-bondman of thee'I am and *breth-
~ ~ ‘ ΄ cat || ? a ~ ~
φῶν σου τῶν ἐχόντων τὴν μαρτυρίαν frov' ᾿Ιησοῦ" τῷ θεῷ
ren ‘of *thy who have the testimony of Jesus, To God
‘ ~ 2 “ον ‘ ~
προσκύνησον" ἡ.γὰρ μαρτυρία ‘rov' ᾿Ιησοῦ ἐστιν τὸ πνεῦμα
do homage. For *the ‘testimony Sof°Jesus ‘is ‘the spirit
τῆς προφητείας.
“of *prophecy. ᾿
.. Ων ᾿ LY ? ,
11 Kai εἶδον τὸν οὐρανὸν Savepypevoy," καὶ ἰδού, ἵππος
And Isaw the heaven opened, and behold, a *horse
, , , alll
λευκός, καὶ ὁ καθήμενος ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν, "καλούμενος πιστὸς
‘white, and ke who sits upon its called Faithful
καὶ ἀληθινός, καὶ ἔν δικαιοσύνῃ κρίνει καὶ πολεμεῖ" 12 οἱ
and Trpe, and in rightcousness he judges and makes war.
‘ ~ 7° A ᾽ὔ Vey) A ‘ = ‘
δὲ ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτοῦ lwo! φλὸξ πυρός, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν
and 7eyes "his [were] as aflame of fire, and upon head
, ’ mu δὰ , “a > ‘
αὐτοῦ διαδήματα πολλά, ἔχων * ὄνομα γεγραμμένον ὃ οὐδεὶς
*his “diadems Smany, having aname written which no one
\ \ Ω « , ] a ἘΣ
οἶδεν εἰμὴ αὐτός" 18 καὶ περιβεβλημένος ἱμάτιον ἰβεβαμ
knows but himself, and clothed with a@ garment dip-
, ‘ ~ ᾿ > ~ « , ~
μένον" αἵματι" καὶ ™cadreirat" τὸ. ὄνομα. αὐτοῦ, ‘0 λόγος τοῦ
ped in blood; and “15 *called this 7name, The Word
aw. ‘ ΄ ~ ? ~ ? , > ~
θεοῦ. 14 Kai τὰ στρατεύματα" ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ
of God. And the armies in the heaven were following him
a0 ~ ΄ ‘ ΜΠ ΣΟΥ ΄
ἐφ᾽ ἵπποις λευκοῖς, ἐνδεδυμένοι βύσσινον λευκὸν “καὶ" καθαρόν.
upon “horses ‘white, clothedin finelinen, white and pure:
γ᾽ ~ ~ ? U € ‘ von
15 καὶ ἐκ τοῦ.στόματος αὐτοῦ ἐκπορεύεται ῥομφαία ὀξεῖα,
And out of his mouth goes forth a “sword sharp,
ἵνα é ὑτῇ Praracoy" τὰ ἔθνη" Kai αὐτὸς ποιμανεῖ
να ἐν αὐτῇ Praracoy' ra ery ς ἘΝ
that with it he might smite the nations; and he shall shepher
white :
mighty thunderings,
Saying, Alleluia: for
the Lord God omnipo-
tent reigneth. 7 Let
us be glad and re-
joice, aud give honour
to him: for the mar-
riage of the Lamb is
come, and his wife
hath made herSclf
ready. 8 And to her
was granted that she
should be arrayed in
fine linen, clean and
for the fine
linen is the righteous-
ness of saints. 9 And
he saith unto me,
Write, Blessed are
they which are called
unto the marriage sup-
per of the Lamb.
And he saith unto
mec, These are the
true sayings of God.
10 And I fell at his
feet to worship him.
And he said unto me;
See thou do it not: I
am thy fellowservant,
and of thy brethren
that have the testi-
mony of Jesus: wor-
ship God: for the tes-
timony of Jesus ig
the spirit of prophecy.
11 And I saw hea-
ven opened, and be-
hold ὦ white horse ;
and he that sat upon
him was called Faith-
ful and True, and in
righteousness he doth
judge and make war.
12 His eyes were asa
flame of fire, and.on
his head were many
crowns; and he hada
name written, that no
man knew,but he him-
self. 13 And he was
clothed with a ves-
ture dipped in blood:
and his name is called
The Word of God.
14 And the armies
which were in heaven
followed him upon
white horses, clothed
in fine linen, white
and clean. 15 And
out of his mouth go-
eth a sharp sword,
that with it he should
© λεγόντων ELTIrw ; λέγοντες GA.
LTTrA, * δώσομεν Shall give La.
Ὁ γῶν ἁγίων ἐστίν LTTrA. "6 + οἱ LAW.
f υ Ww 8 ἠνεῳγμένον LTTrA.
—,jov LTTrAW. QVEWYL
i— ὡς TT [A]. 0 f
μένον sprinkled round τι ™ κέκληται LTTrAW.
Ὅτ πὰ Ὁ Ρ rataén GLTITTAW
ἃ τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσιν LTTrA.
τ + ἡμῶν (read our God) @rtrw. y
ἃ λαμπρὸν καὶ (— καὶ LTTrA) καθαρόν GLITrA.
k ὀνόματα γεγραμμένα, kat] names written and a.
Ey eee 2 + τὰ which [are] EGL[a]w.
Υ ἀγαλλιῶμεν
e ἔπεσα LTTrAW.
h πιστὸς καλούμενος Tr; [καλούμενος] πιστὸς A.
| περιρεραμ.-
ο --- καὶ
662
smite the nations:
and he shall rule
them with a rod of
iron: and he treadeth
the winepress of the
fierceness and wrath of
Almighty God. 16And
he hath on his ves-
ture and cn his thigh
a name written, KING
OF KINGS, AND
LORD OF LORDS,
17 And I saw an an-
gel standing in the
sun;and he cried with
aloud voice, saying to
all the fowls that fly
in the midst of hea-
ven, Come and gather
yourselves together
unto the supper of
the great God ; 18 that
ye may eat the flesh
of kings, and the flesh
of captains, and the
flesh of mighty men,
and the flesh of horses,
and of them that sit
on them, and the flesh
of all men, both free
and bond, both small
and great.
19 And I saw the
beast, and the kings
of the earth, and their
arniies, gathered to-
gether to make war
against him that sat
on the horse, and
against his army.
20 And the beast was
taken, and with him
the false prophet that
wrought miracles be-
tore him, with which
he deceived them that
had received the mark
of the beast, and them
that worshipped his
image. These both
were cast alive into a
lake of fire burning
with brimstone, 21And
the remnant were
slain with the sword
of him that sat upon
the horse, which
sword proceeded out
of his mouth : and all
the fowls were filled
with their flesh.
«αὐτοῦ, ἐν οἷς ἐπλάνησεν
XIX,
τὴν ληνὸν τοῦ
ΑΠΟΚΑΛΥΨΊῚΣ.
αὐτοὺς ἐν ῥάβδῳ σιδηρᾷ καὶ αὐτὸς πατεῖ
them with “rod lan “iron; and he treads the press of the
οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ «καὶ; τῆς ὀργῆς τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ παντοκρά-
wine ofthe fury and ofthe wrath of God the Almighty.
τορος. 16 καὶ ἔχει ἐπὶ τὸ ἱμάτιον καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν. μηρὸν αὐτοῦ
And he has upon [his} garment and upon his thigh
tro! ὄνομα γεγραμμένον, Βασιλεὺς βασιλέων καὶ κύριος
the name written, King of Kings and Lord
κυρίων.
of lords.
~ ~ €
17 Kai εἶδον ἕνα ἄγγελον ἑστῶτα ἐν τῷ ἡλίῳ" καὶ
And Isaw one angel standing in the sun; and
ἔκραξεν " φωνῇ μεγάλῃ λέγων πᾶσιν τοῖς ὀρνέοις τοῖς
he οὐἱϑᾶ witha*voice “loud, saying toall the‘ birds which
ἱπετωμένοις" ἐν μεσουρανήματι, Δεῦτε “kai συνάγεσθε' εἰς
fly in mid-heaven, Come and gather yourselves to
A ~ ~ ¢ Lond {2 , ΄
τὸ δεῖπνον “τοῦ μεγάλου" θεοῦ, 18 ἵνα φάγητε σάρκας βα-
the supper of the great God, that ye may eat flesh of
‘ id , ‘ , , ~
σιλέων, Kai σάρκας χιλιάρχων, καὶ σάρκας ἰσχυρῶν,
kings, and flesh of chief captains, and flesh of strong [men],
καὶ σάρκας ἵππων καὶ τῶν καθημένων ἐπ᾽ "αὐτῶν," καὶ
and flesh of horses and of those who sit on them, and
σάρκας πάντων, ἐλευθέρων Υ καὶ δούλων, καὶ μικρῶν * καὶ
flesh of all, free and bond, and small and
μεγάλων.
great.
19 Kai δεῖδον! τὸ θηρίον, καὶ τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς;
And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth,
καὶ τὰ στρατεύματα αὐτῶν" συνηγμένα ποιῆσαι “ πόλε-
and “armies 1their gathered together to make
~ ‘ ~ ’ ‘ ne
ον μετὰ τοῦ καθημένου ἐπὶ τοῦ ἵππου, καὶ μετὰ TOU
war with him who sits on the horse, and with
στρατεύματος αὐτοῦ. 20 Kai ἐπιάσθη τὸ θηρίον, καὶ ἃ “μετὰ
army this. And wastaken the beast, and with
τούτου ὁ! ψευδοπροφήτης ὁ ποιήσας Ta σημεῖα ἐνώπιον
him the false prophet who wrought the signs before
τοὺς λαβόντας τὸ χάραγμα τοῦ
him, by which hemisled those who received the mark ofthe
θηρίου, καὶ τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας τῇ .εἰκόνι.αὐτοῦ" ζῶντες
beast, and those who do homage to his image. Alive
? ON ΄ 0; € ὃ , ᾽ a \ λ , , ~ ‘ f, \ Ἄς a
ἐβλήθησαν ot δύο εἰς τὴν λίμνην τοῦ πυρὸς “THY καιομένην
werecast the two into the lake of fire which burns
? g “Ἱ ͵ ς \ ε ‘ , , 7 -
ἐν τῷ! θείῳ. 21 καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπεκτάνθησαν ἐν τῷ
with brimstone ; and the rest were killed with the
ῥομφαίᾳ τοῦ καθημένου ἐπὶ τοῦ ἵππου, τῇ "ἐκπο-
sword οἵ him who sits on the horse, [the sword] which goes
ρευομένῃ" ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ᾽ Kai πάντα τὰ ὄρνεα ἔχορ-
forth out of his mouth ; and all the birds were
τάσθησαν ik τῶν.σαρκῶν αὐτῶν.
filled with their flesh.
ᾳ — καὶ GLTTrA.
{ πετομένοις GLITrTAW.
~ χα αὐτούς LTra.
Ὁ αὐτοῦ its 1.
LTTrA ; ὁ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ GW.
came forth GLTTrAW.
of) GLTTraw.
ἃ ἴδον T.
r— τὸ (read a Name) GLTTrAW. ® + ἐν in (a loud voice) T[AL
¥ συνάχθητε GLTTrAW. W τὸ μέγα'τοῦ (read the great supper
ἡ + τε both (free) GLTTraw. 2. + τε both (smal!) w.
© + voy LTTrAW. 4 + [οἱ] those a. € μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὃ
ἴ τῆς καιομένης LTTrA. ξ — τῷ GLTTrAW, h ἐξελθούσῃ
XX. RE Ve EAC Ts OMN.
20 Kai ἰεῖδον" ἄγγελον καταβαίνοντα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ,
And I saw an angel descending out of the heaven,
» \ j τὸ iT] ~ ? , ἊΝ AN aN ? ‘
ἔχοντα τὴν ἰκλεῖδα' τῆς ἀβύσσου, Kai idkvow μεγάλην ἐπὶ
having the key of the abyss, and a chain ‘ereat in
τὴν. χεῖρα. αὐτοῦ. 2 Kai ἐκράτησεν τὸν δράκοντα, "τὸν ὄφιν
his hand, And he laid hold of the dragon, the *serpent
‘ ’ ~ ΠῚ 1. 3, Π ὃ , λ \m ~ pees £6
TOV Cle SERN) OC ἐστιν ιαβολος Kat CATAVAC, KAL EONOEV
ancient, who is (the) devil and Satan, and bound
αὐτὸν χίλια ἔτη, 8 Kai ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν ἄβυσσον, Kai
him ἃ thousand years, and cast him into the abyss, and
ἔκλεισεν βαὐτόν,! καὶ ἐσφράγισεν ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ, iva μὴ
shut him [up], and sealed over him, that “not
ὁπλανήσῃ! Pra ἔθνη Ere," ἄχρι τελεσθῇ τὰ χίλια
"he *should mislead the nations longer, until were completed the thousand
ἔτη᾽ “καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα δεῖ "αὐτὸν λυθῆναι" μικρὸν
years; and after these things he must be loosed 8. little
χρόνον.
time.
4 Kai ‘eidov" θρόνους, καὶ ἐκάθισαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, καὶ κρίμα
And Isaw thrones; and theysat upon them, andjudgment
ἐδόθη αὐτοῖς" καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν πεπελεκισμένων διὰ
was given ὕο ΘΠ}; ἃπὰ the souls of those beheaded on account of
τὴν μαρτυρίαν ᾿Ιησοῦ, καὶ διὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, Kai
the testimony of Jesus, andonaccount of the word of God, and
οἵτινες οὐ-προσεκύνησαν “τῷ θηρίῳ," "οὔτε" ὑτὴν.εἰκόνα" αὐτοῦ,
those who did not do homage to the beast, nor his image,
καὶ ovK.éXaBoy τὸ χάραγμα ἐπὶ τὸ. μέτωπον. “αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐπὶ
and did not receive the mark upon their forehead, and upon
τὴν. χεϊῖρα.αὐτῶν" Kai ἔζησαν, Kai ἐβασίλευσαν μετὰ * χριστοῦ
their hand ; and they lived and reigned with Christ
Yra" χίλια ἔτη" ὃ οἱ. "δὲ! λοιποὶ τῶν νεκρῶν οὐκ Yavilnoav
the thousand years: but the rest ofthe dead 2not lived again
Ewe! τελεσθῇ τὰ χίλια ἔτη. αὕτθη ἡ ἀνάστασις
till may have been completed the thousand years, This [is] the *resurrection
ἡ) πρώτη. 6 μακάριος καὶ ἅγιος ὁ ἔχων μέρος ἐν τῇ ava-
‘first. Blessed. and holy he who has part in the *resur-
στάσει τῇ πρώτῃ᾽ ἐπὶ τούτων ὁ “θάνατος ὁ δεύτερος" οὐκ. ἔχει
rection first: over these the *death ‘second has no
ἐξουσίαν, 4adX"" ἔσονται ἱερεῖς τοῦ θεοῦ Kai τοῦ χριστοῦ,
authority ; but they shall be priests of God and ofthe Christ,
.e Xx ΄ " , ? ef iN ” 7 K ὡς ΕΞ
καὶ “βασιλεύσουσιν" per αὐτοῦ ' χίλια ἔτη. αἱ οταν τε-
and shall reign with him ἃ thousand years, And when may
λεσθῇ τὰ χίλια ἔτη, λυθήσεται ὁ σατανᾶς ἐκ τῆς
have beencompleted the thousand years, will be loosed Satan out of
φυλακῆς αὐτοῦ, ὃ καὶ ἐξελεύσεται πλανῆσαι τὰ ἔθνη τὰ
“prison this, and will go out to mislead the nations which [are]
ἐν ταῖς τέσσαρσιν γωνίαις τῆς γῆς, τὸν Twy καὶ Erov' Maywy,
ἴῃ the four corners of the earth, Gog and Magog,
1 ἴδον T. ) κλεῖν GLTTrAW. k 6 ὄφις ὁ ἀρχαῖος LTTrA.
™ + 0 LITrAW. 2 — αὐτὸν GLTTrAW. ο πλανᾷ G. Ρ ἔτι τὰ ἔθνη GLTTrA.
LITrAW. τ λυθῆναι αὐτὸν LA. 5 τὸ θηρίον GLTTrAW. + οὐδὲ LTTrAW.
*~ — αὐτῶν (read [their]) GLTTraw. x 4+ τοῦ the EGLTTrAW.
sand) LTTraw. 2+ καὶ (read and the rest) Tr.,
‘lived till GLrTraw. ς δεύτερος θάνατος GLTTrA.
4 ἀλλὰ TTrw.
£ + τὰ the (thousand) Trr[a]. ὃ — τὸν LT[Tr]A.
663
XX. And I saw an
angel come down
from heaven, having
the key of the bot-
tomless pit and a
great chain in his
hand, 2 And he laid
hold on the dragon,
that old serpent,
which is the Deril,
and Satan, and bound
him a thousand years,
3 and cast him
into the bottomless
pit, and shut him up,
and set a seal upon
him, that he should
deceive the nations no
more, till the thou-
sand years should be
fulfilled: and after
that he must be loosed
2 little season.
4 AndTI saw thrones,
and they sat upon
them, and judgment
was given unto them:
and J saw the souls of
them that were be-
headed for the wit-
ness of Jesus, and
for the word of God,
and which had not
worshipped the beast,
neither his image,
neither had received
his mark upon their
foreheads, or in their
hands; and they lived
and reigned with
Christ a thousand
years. 5 But the
rest of the dead
lived not again until
the thousand years
were finished. This
is the first resurrec-
tion. 6 Blessed and
holy is he that hath
part in the first re-
surrection: on such
the second death hath
no power, but they
shall be priests of
God and of Christ,
and shall reign with
him a thousand years.
7 And when the thou-
sand years are ex-
pired, Satan shall be
loosed out of his pri-
son, 8 and shall go out
to deceive the nations
which are in the four
quarters of the earth,
Gog and Magog, to
16 ἐστιν o Which is the T.
ᾳ — καὶ
ν σῇ εἰκόνι EG.
Υ — τὰ (γος a thou.
a — δὲ but ΣΤΥΓΑΎΖ.
6 βασιλεύ[σ]ουσιν &
b ἔζησαν ἄχρι
664
gather them together
to battle: the num-
ber of whom is as
the sand of the sea.
9 And they went up
on the breadth of the
earth, and compassed
the camp of the saints
about, and the beloved
city : and fira came
down from God out of
heaven, ana devoured
them. 10 And the de-
vil that deceived them
was cast into the lake
of fire and brimstone,
where the beast and
the false prophet are,
and shall be torment-
ed day and night for
ever and ever,
11 AndIsaw agreat
white throne, and
him that sat on it,
from whose face the
earth and the heaven
fled away; and there
was found no piace
for them. 12 And I
saw the dead, small
and great, stand be-
fore God; and the
books were opened :
and another book was
opened, which is the
book of life: and
the dead were judged
out of those things
which were written
in the books, accord-
ing to their works.
13 And the sea gaveup
the deud which were
in it ; and death and
hell delivered up the
dead whieh were in
them: and they were
judged every man
according to their
works. 14 And death
and hell were cast
into the lake of
fire. This is the se-
cond death. i5 And
whosoever was not
found written in the
book of life was cast
into the lake of fire,
XXI. And I saw a
new heavenand a new
earth: for the first
ATIOKAAY WIS. ΧΑΧΟΧΧΙς
- ‘ > h SNE rv - ᾽ 6 ‘ i e
συναγαγειν αὐτοὺς εἰς » πό) EMOY, ὧν O ἄἀριῦμος ως
to gather together them unto war, of whom the number [is] as
ἡ ἄμμος τῆς θαλάσσης. 9 Kai ἀνέβησαν ἐπὶ τὸ πλάτος τῆς
the sand of the sea. Ant they went upupon the preadth of the
γῆς, καὶ "éevcXwoav" τὴν παρεμβολὴν τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ τὴν
earth, and encircled the camp ofthe saints, and the
πόλιν THY ἠγαπημένην᾽ καὶ κατέβη πῦρ lard τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκ
city Fe ΤΟ: and *came “down’fire from God out of
? , - ᾽ ,ὔ ‘ « Wing t ε
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ," καὶ κατεφᾶγεν αὐτούς" 10 καὶ ὁ διάβολος ὃ
the heaven and devoured them : and the devil who
λ “ > a : (3) ΄ On. 3 4A ri ~ ‘ 4 m
πλανῶν αὐτοὺς εἐβληθὴ εἰς THY λιμνὴν τοῦ πυρὸς καὶ
misleads them was cast into the lake of fire and
θείου, ὕπονυ "= τὸ θηρίον καὶ ὁ ψευδοπροφήτης" καὶ
of brimstone, where [are] the beast and the false prophet ; and
βασανισθήσονται ἡμέρας Kai νυκτὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν
they shall be tormented day and night for the ages of the
αἰώνων.
ages,
11 Καὶ εἶδον θρόνον “λευκὸν μέγαν," καὶ τὸν καθήμενον
And Isaw a“*throne 7white lorext and him who sits
Pin’! davrov," οὗ ἀπὸ προσώπου ἔφυγεν ἡ γῆ Kai ὁ οὐ-
on it, 2mhose ‘from face fied the earth and the hea-
ρανός, Kai τόπος οὐχιεὑρέθη αὐτοῖς. 12 καὶ εἶδον τοὺς
ven, and place wasnotfound for them, And Isaw the
VEKOOUC, “μικροὺς Kai μεγάλους." ἑστῶτας ἐνώπιον trou θεοῦ,"
dead, small and great, standing betore God,
καὶ βιβλία τἠὐνεῴχθησαν"" Kat “βιβλίον ἄλλο! *AvEgyOn,"
and books were opened ; and “book Xanother was opened,
& ἐστιν τῆς ζωῆς" Kai ἐκρίθησαν οἱ νεκροὶ ἐκ τῶν
which is [that] of life, And were judged the dead out of the things
κατὰ
γεγραμμένων 2 τοῖς βιβλίοις, τὰ. ἔργα.αὐτῶν.
according to
written the books their works,
19 καὶ τ τε ἡ θάλασσα τοὺς Yév αὐτῇ γεκρούς," καὶ ὁ
And ®gave ὯΝ ne "sea the ?in Si *dead, and
θάνατος καὶ ὁ done *é0wKar" τοὺς δὲν αὐτοῖς νεκρούς" καὶ é-
death and hades gave up the in “them dead ; and they
κρίθησαν ἕκαστος κατὰ τὰ. ἔργα.αὐτῶν. 14 καὶ ὁ θάνατος
were judged each peor aie to their works: and death
καὶ ὁ gone ἐβλήθησαν sic τὴν λίμνην τοῦ πυρός" οὗτός ϑέστιν
and ades were cast into the lake of fire. This is
ὁ δεύτερος θάνατος." “ 15 καὶ εἴ τις οὐχιεὑρέθη ἐν TH
the second death. And if anyone wasnotfound in the
cote THC ζωῆς γεγραμμένος, ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν λίμνην τοῦ
b+ τὸν LITraWw.
οὐρανοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ G5 — ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ LTAW.
ο μέγαν λευκόν GLITSAW.
of whom) LTTrAW.
‘ τοῦ θρόνου the throne GLoTraW.
αὶ ἠνοίχθη LTTrAW.
kev L.
of fire r-Ttraw.
ἃ νερκοὺς τοὺς ἐν αὐτοῖς dead which (were] in them Gurtraw.
δεύτερος ἐστιν GLTAW ; ὃ δεύτερος θάνατός ἐστιν Tr.
written, he was cast into the lake
πυρός.
of fire.
21 Kai εἶδον οὐρανὸν καινὸν καὶ γῆν καινήν" ὁ. γὰρ
And Isaw ‘a *heaven new and “earth ‘a*new; for the
it αὐτῶν͵ of them GLTTraw. Κ ἐκύκλευσαν LTAW. Ἰ ἐκ τοῦ
τὰ -ἰ- χοῦ T. 2 + καὶ both GLTTraw.
P ἐπάνω Tr. 4 αὐτόν GT. τ + τοῦ (read from the face
5 TOUS μεγάλους καὶ τοὺς μικρούς the great and the small ΤΤΤΓΑΎΨ,
¥ ἠνοίχθησαν GLTITraw. ¥ ἄλλο βιβλίον GLTTrAW.
y νεκροὺς τοὺς ἐν αὐτῇ dead which [were] in it Girtraw. : ἔδω-
b ο θάνατος a
© + ) ἡ λίμνη τοῦ πυρός the lake
AI, REVELATION.
πρῶτος οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ πρώτη γῆ “παρῆλθεν," καὶ ἡ θά-
first heayen andthe first earth were passed away, and the
λασσα οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι.
sea 7no tis longer.
2 Kai “ἐγὼ ᾿Τωάννης" feidov" τὴν πόλιν τὴν ayiart, ‘Tep-
And I John saw the “city *holy, *Jer-
ουσαλὴ mvt i Samo τοῦ θεοῦ ἐ v οὐ
ἡμ Kany’, καταβαίνουσαν Sard τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκ τοῦ οὐ-
usalem 3new, coming down from God out of hea-
pavov," ἡτοιμασμένην ὡς νύμφην κεκοσμημένην τῷ ἀνδρὶ
ven, prepared as a bride adorned for "husband
αὐτῆς. 3 Kai ἤκουσα φωνῆς μεγάλης ἐκ τοῦ ποὐρανοῦ,"
*her. And tJIheard a “voice ‘great outof the heaven,
λεγούσης, “Idov, ἡ σκηνὴ τοῦ θεοῦ
saying, Behold, the tabernacle ot God [is] with men,
καὶ σκηνώσει μετ᾽ αὐτῶν' Kai αὐτοὶ ἱλαοὶ" αὐτοῦ ἔσονται,
and he shall tabernacle with them, and they “peoples “his ‘shall “be,
kai αὐτὸς ὁ θεὸς ἔσται per αὐτῶν" θεὸς αὐτῶν." 4 καὶ ἐξα-
and “himself ‘God shallbe with them their God. And ?shall
λείψει ὁ θεὸς" πᾶν δάκρυον "ἀπὸ! τῶν. ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν,
Swipe “away *God every tear from their eyes ;
μετὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων,
¢ ᾿ » »
καὶ °0" θάνατος οὐκιἔσται ἔτι' οὔτε πένθος, οὔτε κραυγή,
and death shailbeno longer, nor mourning, nor erying,
οὔτε πόνος οὐκ ἔσται Er’ Port τὰ πρῶτα πἀπῆλθον."
nor distress Hay) *shall *be longer, because the former things are passed away.
(lit. not)
5 Kai εἶπεν ὁ καθήμενος ἐπὶ 'rov θρόνου," ᾿Ιδού, καινὰ
And said he who sits on the throne, Lo, new
"πάντα ποιῶ." Kai λέγει ἵμοι,! Γράψον' ὕτι οὗτοι ot λόγοι
allthings Imake, And he says to me, Write, because these words
YadnOivot καὶ πιστοί" εἰσιν. 6 Kai εἶπέν μοι, *Léyover." ἐγώ
true and faithful are. And hesaid tome, It is done. I
Ξεἰμι! τὸ YA" καὶ τὸ 7Q," ἡ ἀρχὴ Kai τὸ τέλος. ἐγὼ τῷ
am the A andthe , the beginning andthe end. 1 to him that
διψῶντι δώσω ὃ ἐκ τῆς πηγῆς TOU ὕδατος τῆς ζωῆς δωρεάν.
thirsts willgive of the fountain of the water of life gratuitously.
7 ὃ νικῶν κληρονομήσει ὕπάντα," Kai ἔσομαι αὐτῷ θεός,
He that overcomes shall inherit allthings, and Iwillbe tohim God,
καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσται μοι “ὁ' υἱός. 8 “δδειλοῖς.δὲ! Kai ἀπίστοις “5
and he shall be tome son: but to [the] fearful, and unbelieving,
καὶ ἐβδελυγμένοις καὶ φονεῦσιν καὶ πόρνοις καὶ δφορμακεῦσιν"
and abominable, and murderers, and fornicators, and sorcerers,
καὶ εἰδωλολάτραις, Kai. πᾶσιν τοῖς δ" ψευδέσιν," τὸ. μέρος. αὐτῶν
and idolaters, and all liars, their part
ἐν τῇ λίμνῃ τῇ καιομένῃ πυρὶ Kai θείῳ, 6 ἐστιν
[15] in the lake which burns with fireand brimstone; which is ({the]
βαδεύτερος θάνατος."
second death.
655
heaven and the first
earth wore passed a-
way; and there was
no more sea,
2 And I John saw
the holy city, new
Jerusalem, coming
down from God out
of heaven, prepared as
a bride adorned for
her husband. 3 And I
heard a great voice
out of heaven saying,
Behold, the tabernacle
of God is with men,
and he will dwell with
them, and they shall
be his people, and God
himself shall be with
them, and be their
God. 4 And God shall
wipe away all tears
from their eyes; and
there shall be no mora
death, neither sorrow,
nor crying, neither
shall there be any
more pain: for the
former things ara
passed away. 5 And
he that sat upon the
throne said, Behold, 1
make all things new.
And he said unto me,
Write: for these words
are true and faithful.
6 And hesaidunto me,
It is done. Iam Alpha
and Omega, the bes
ginning and the end,
I will give unto him
that is athirst of the
fountain of the water
of life freely. 7 He
that overcometh shall
inherit all things ; and
I will be his God, and
he shall be my son,
8 But the fearful, and
unbelieving, and the
abominable, and mur-
derecrs, and whore-
mongers, and sorcer-
ers, and idolaters, and
all liars, shall have
their part in the lake
which burneth with
fire and brimstone:
which is the second
death,
ἃ ἀπῆλθον GW ; ἀπῆλθαν LTTrA.
καινήν GLTTrW ; after ἁγίαν A.
throne LTa. 1 λαὸς people aw.
Tir} αὐτῶν θεός LAW.
8 — ἐγὼ ᾿Ιωάννης GLTTrAW.
kK μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἔσται GLTrAW.
Ὁ ἐκ LITrA. °o— oT. P — ὅτι L[TrA]. 4 ἀπῆλθαν LITrA ; ἀπῆλθεν W.
θρύνῳ GLTTrAW. 5 ποιῶ πάντα LTTrAW.- t — μοι LI[Tr]AW.
GLTTrAW.
> — εἰμι (read [am] 7)[ ΑἹ. Υ ἄλφα Alpha LrtTraw.
> ταῦτα these things GLTtraw. | ς — oLTTraw.
5. + καὶ ἁμαρτωλοῖς and sinners w. fa φαρμακοῖς GLTTrAW.
θάνατος ὃ δεύτερος GLITrAW.
ZOOL.
& ἐκ TOV οὐρανοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ GLTTrAW.
f εἶδον 1 saw placed after
Ὁ θρόνου
1.--- θεὸς αὐτῶν
m — ὁ θεὸς (read ἐξαλείψει he shall wipe away) @ett:[a]w.
ie
ν πιστοὶ καὶ ἀληθινοί
* Τέγοναν They are done trtrw ; Γέγονα[ν] (read Τέγονα ἐγώ I am become) a.
ὦ ® + αὐτῷ to him T[A]w.
da rots (the) δὲ δειλοῖς GLITrAW.
& ψεύσταις L.
bag
566
9 And there came
unto me one of the
seven angels which
had the seven vials
full of the seven last
plagues, and talked
with me, saying, Come
hither, I will shew
thee the bride, the
Lamb’s wife. 10 And
he carried me away.
in the spirit to a great
and high mountain,
and shewed me that
great city, the holy Je-
rusalem, descending
out of heaven from
God, 11 having the
glory of God: and her
light was like unto a
stone most precious,
even like a jasper
stone, clear as crystal;
12 and had a wall
great and high, and
had twelve gates, and
at the gates twelve
angels, and names
written thereon, which
are the names of the
twelve tribes of the
children of Israel:
13 on the east three
gates; on the north
three gates; on the
south three gates; and
on the west three
gates. 14 And the wall
of the city had twelve
foundations, and in
them the names of the
twelve apostles of the
Lamb. 15 And he that
talked with me hada
golden reed to measure
the city, and the gates
thereof, and the wall
thereof. 16 And the
city lieth foursquare,
and the length is as
large us the breadth:
and he measured the
city with the reed,
twelve thousand, fur-
longs. The length and
the breadth and the
height of it are equal.
17 And he measured
the wall thereof, an
hundred and forty and
four cubits, according
to the measure of a
man, that is, of the an-
i — πρός με GLTTrAW.
{angels} were full LTTra.
μεγάλην (read the holy city) GLrTraw.
also) GLTTrAW.
t rovs πυλῶνας Tr.
χ ἀπὸ GLTTrAW.
αὐτῶν δώδεκα on them twelve GLTTraw.
τόν ἐστιν (read [is]) GLTTrAW.
AITOKAAY WIS. XXI.
9 Kai ἦλθεν ἱπρός με" εἷς " τῶν ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλων τῶν ἐχόν-
And came to me one ofthe seven angels which had
των τὰς ἑπτὰ φιάλας ἱτὰς γεμούσας" τῶν ἑπτὰ πληγῶν τῶν
the seven bowls full of the seven “*plagucs
ἐσχάτων, kai ἐλάλησεν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, λέγων, Δεῦρο, δείξω
last, and spoke with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew
σοι τὴν νύμφην ™rov ἀρνίου THY γυναῖκα." 10 Kai ἀπήνεγκέν
thee the bride ?Lamb’s ‘the wife. And hecarried away
2 , n ’ call » » 4 e λ ΄ ‘ EO ,
pe iv πνεύματι "ἐπ᾿! ὄρος μέγα καὶ ὑψηλόν, καὶ ἔδειξέν
me ἴπ [the] Spirit to amountain great and high, and shewed
μοι THY πόλιν Ἑὁτὴν μεγάλην," τὴν ἁγίαν ‘Lepovoadnp, κατα-
me the “city great, the holy Jerusalem, de-
βαίνουσαν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, 11 ἔχουσαν τὴν
scending out of the heaven from God, having the
ὕμοιος λίθῳ τιμιω-
δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ" Ῥκαὶ" ὁ. φωστὴρ.αὐτῆς
like astone most pre-
glory of God, and herradiance [was]
4 (lit. her luminary) F
, ε a>7 7 e ν
τάτῳ, ὡς λίθῳ ἰάσπιδι κρυσταλλίζοντι᾽ 12 “ἔχουσάν τε"
also
cious, as a*stone jasper terystal-like ; having
~ , Nene , τ" Ι dr ~ ὃ ἠδ 8 ἙΝ ας
τεῖχος μέγα καὶ ὑψηλόν, τέχουσαν" πυλῶνας δώδεκα, "καὶ ἐπὶ
awall great απ high; having ?eates *twelve, and at
ἱτοὶς πυλῶσιν! ἀγγέλους δώδεκα," Kai ὀνόματα ἐπιγεγραμ-
the gates 7angels ‘twelve, and names _ Inscrib-
μένα, ἅ ἐστιν τῶν δώδεκα φυλῶν στῶν! υἱῶν ᾿Ισραήλ.
ed, which are [those]of the twelve tribes ofthe sons. of Israel,
13 *a7'" YavaroAnc' πυλῶνες τρεῖς" 5 ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾶ
On [{Π6] east 2eates ‘three ; on [{86] north
πυλῶνες τρεῖς" 5 ἀπὸ νότου πυλῶνες τρεῖς" * ἀπὸ
“rates three ; on [the] south “cates three, on [the]
δυσμῶν πυλῶνες τρεῖς. 14 Kai τὸ τεῖχος τῆς πόλεως "ἔχον!
west 2p ates three, And the wall ofthe city having
θεμελίους δώδεκα, καὶ Ῥὲν αὐτοῖς" ὀνόματα τῶν δώδεκα
7foundations twelve, and in them names ofthe twelve
? ΄ ~ 2 ΄ - \ « ~ "5 me 7 (4
ἀποστόλων τοῦ apviov. 15 καὶ ὁ λαλῶν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ εἶχεν
apostles ofthe Lamb, And he speaking with me had
κάλαμον χρυσοῦν, iva μετρήσῃ τὴν πόλιν, καὶ τοὺς TUR
a *reed ‘golden, that he might measure the city, and
λῶνας αὐτῆς, Kat τὸ τεῖχος αὐτῆς. 16 καὶ ἡ πόλις τετράγωνος
2entes tits, and its wall. Andthe city four-square
κεῖται, Kai τὸ. μῆκος. αὐτῆς “τοσοῦτόν ἐστιν" ὅσον “καὶ! τὸ
‘lies, and its length so much is as also the
πλάτος. Kai ἐμέτρησεν τὴν πόλιν τῷ - καλάμῳ ἐπὶ foradiwy!
breadth. And he measured the city withthe reed— sfurlongs
δώδεκα χιλιάδων" TO μῆκος Kai TO πλάτος Kai τὸ ὕψος αὐτῆς
*twelve *thousand; the length and the breadth and theheight of it
isa ἐστίν. 17 καὶ ἐμέτρησεν τὸ.τεῖχος αὐτῆς ἑκατὸν
Zequal ‘are. And he measured its wall, a hundred [and]
ἐτεσσαράκοντα τεσσάρων" πηχῶν μέτρον ἀνθρώπου, ὅ ἐστιν
forty four cubits, “measure ‘a *man’s, which is,
Κ + ἐκ of (the) Lrtra. 1— τὰς W; τῶν γεμόντων Which
πὶ τὴν γυναῖκα TOU ἀρνίου LTTrAW. ἢ ἐπὶ ΤΕΥ ΓΑΥ, 0 — τὴν
Ρ — καὶ GLTTrAW. 4 ἔχουσα (omit
τ ἔχουσα GLITrA. 5. — καὶ ἐπὶ τοῖς πυλῶσιν ἀγγέλους δώδεκα L.
ν - τὰ ὀνόματα the names L[Tra]. “--- τῶν (read οἵ [the]) LrTraw.
Υ ἀνατολῶν GW. z+ καὶ and LITraw. 8 ἔχων TIrA. Ὁ ἐπ'
© + μέτρον ἃ Measure ΟἸΤΎΓΑ, 4 — τοσοῦ-
€ — καὶ TTr[A]. f σταδίους EGLTrA, & τεσσερά-
κοντα τεσσάρων LT; τεσσαρακοντατεσσάρων (τεσσε- A) EAW,
ΧΟΧ XT. REVELATION.
’ τ ΧΎ ΄ ~ -“ ~
ἀγγέλου. 18 καὶ ἰἦν". ἡ Βἐνδόμησις! τοῦ τείχους αὐτῆς
[the] angel’s. And ‘was ‘the structure Sof *its Swall
ν ΝΣ Nic, 1 , ͵ ͵΄ ε ͵ αν ~
ιασπιζ᾽ καὶ ἡ πόλις “ovoloy καθαρόν, ὁμοία" ὑάλῳ καθαρῷ.
jasper; - and the city “gold ‘pure, like *glass “pure 3
19 kat" ot Ospérror τοῦ τείχους τῆς πόλεως παντὶ λίθῳ
and the foundations of the wall ofthe city withevery ’stone
τιμίῳ κεκοσμημένοι. ὁ θεμέλιος ὁ πρῶτος ἴασπις" ὁ
‘precious [were] adorned: the *foundation first, jasper; the
δεύτερος σάπφειρος᾽ ὁ τρίτος "χαλκηδών"" ὁ τέταρτος σμά-
Γ second, sapphire; the third, ‘chalcedony; the fourth, eme-
paydog’ 20 ὁ πέμπτος “σαρδόνυξ'!ΒἹ ὁ ἕκτος Ῥσάρδιος"" ὁ
rald; the fifth, sardonyx: the sixth, sardius; the
ἕβδομος χρυσόλιθος" ὁ ὄγδοος βήρυλλος" ὁ “ἔνατος! τοπά-
seventh, chrysolite ; the eighth, beryl ; the ninth, to-
ζιον᾽ ὁ δέκατος "ypvodmpacoc’' ὁ ἑνδέκατος ὑάκινθος" ὁ
paz; the tenth, chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, jacinth ; the
δωδέκατος ἀμέθυστος.. 21 καὶ οἱ δώδεκα πυλῶνες, δώδεκα
twelfth, amethyst. And the twelve gates,
μαργαρίται ἀνὰ εἷς ἕκαστος τῶν πυλώνων ἦν ἐξ ἑνὸς
pearls ; Srespectively “one ‘each of the gates was of one
μαργαρίτου" καὶ ἡ πλατεῖα τῆς πόλεως, χρυσίον καθαρόν, ὡς
pearl ; andthe street ofthe city *gold ‘pure, as
ὕαλος "διαφανής." 22 Kai ναὸν οὐκ εἶδον iv αὐτῇ" ὁ. γὰρ
?glass ‘transparent, And “temple “no +I *saw in it; for the
κύριος ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ t ναὸς. αὐτῆς ἐστιν, Kai τὸ
Lord God Almighty its temple is, and the
ἀρνίον. 23 Kai ἡ πόλις ov χρείαν ἔχει TOU ἡλίου, οὐδὲ τῆς
Lamb, Andthe city “no “need ‘has ofthe sun, nor ofthe
Xn .“ , V2,,1) ᾽ ~, ας . , ~ ~ » ΄
σεληνηςζ, va φαινωσιν ty’ avTy* 2)-yao δόξα τοῦ θεοῦ εφω-
moon, that they should shine in it; forthe glory of God en-
τισεν αὐτήν, Kai ὁ λύχνος αὐτῆς τὸ ἀρνίον. 24 Kai “τὰ
lightened it, and the lamp of it [is] the Lamb. And the
ἔθνη TOY σωζομένων ἐν τῳ. φωτὶ αὐτῆς περιπατήσουσιν" Kai
nations of the saved in its light shall walk ; and
ot βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς φέρουσιν τὴν δόξαν “καὶ τὴν τιμὴν" αὐτῶν
the kings « oftheearth bring 2glory %and *honour ‘their
εἰς αὐτήν. 25 Kai οἱ.πυλῶνες. αὐτῆς οὐ.μὴ κλεισθῶσιν ἡμέρας"
unto it. And its gates not at all shall be shut by day;
νὺξ yao οὐκ ἔσται ἐκεῖ. 26 Kai οἴσουσιν τὴν δόξαν καὶ
‘night ‘for *no shall be there, And they shall bring the glory and
THY τιμὴν τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰς αὐτήν. 27 Kai οὐ.μὴ εἰσέλθῃ εἰς
the honour of the nations απο it. And in no wise may enter into
rh ΠΥ νοὶ az ay" Boer 5 FE
αὐτὴν παν κοινουν, Kat ποιουν β € vypa Kat €U
it anything defiling, and practising abomination and a
(lit. everything)
6 5 ? \ « , ’ x Vi ~ Ψ a --
og’ εἰμὴ οἱ γεγραμμένοι ἕν τῷ βιβ iy τῆς ξωῆς TOU
lie ; but those who 810 written in the book of life of the
apviov.
Lamb.
22 Kai ἔδειξεν μοι καθαρὸν" ποταμὸν ὕδατος ζωῆς,
And heshewed me *pure ‘a river of water of life,
twelve |
667
gel. 18 And the build-
ing of the wall of it
Was of jasper : and the
city was pure gold,
like unto clear glass,
19 And the founda-
tions of the wall of the
city were garnished
with all manner of
precious stones. The
first foundation was
jasper; the second,
sapphire ; the third,
a chalcedony; the
fourth, an emerald ;
20 the fifth, sardonyx;
the sixth, sardius ; the
seventh chrysolite ;
the cighth, beryl; the
ninth, a topaz; the
tenth, a chrysoprasus;
the cleventh,a jacinth;
the twelfth, an ame-
thyst. 21 And the
twelve gates were
twelve pearls; every
several gate was of
one pearl: and the
street of the city was
pure gold, as it were
transparent ‘glass.
22 And I saw no tem-
le therein: for the
ord God Almighty
and the Lamb are the
temple of it: 23 And
the city had no need
of the sun, neither of
the moon, to shine in
it: for the glory of
God did lighten it,
and the Lamb 7s the
light thereof. 24 And
the nations of them
which are saved shall
walk in the light of
it: and the kings of the
earth do bring their
glory and honour into
it. 25 And the gates
of it shall not be shut
at all by day: for
there shall be nonight
there. 26 And they
shall bring the glory
and honour of the na-
tions into it. 27 inde
there shall in no wise
enter into it any
thing that defileth,
neither whatsoever
worketh abomination,
or maketh a lie: but
they which are written
in the Lamh’s book of
life.
XXII. And heshew-
ed me a pure river of
water of life, clear as
1 ὅμοιον LTTrAW.
i— ἣν (read [was]) LTA. ¥ ἐνδώμησις TTr.
4 ἔννατος EGW.
κεδών τ΄. © σαρδιόνυξ L. P σάρδιον LTTrAW.
5 διαυγής GLTTrAW. t+ oLfa]w.
v — ἐν (read αὐτῇ for it) @LTTrAW.
™— καὶ LTA. D χαλ-
τ᾿ χρυσόπρασον L.
W περι-
πατήσουσιν τὰ ἔθνη διὰ τοῦ φωτὸς αὐτῆς the nations shall walk by means of its light
GLTTrAW. 5 --στὴν W3 — καὶ τὴν τιμὴν LTTrA.
he who TTr) ποιῶν (Lhe who] Law) practises LTTraW.
Υ κοινὸν COMMON GLTTraWw.
&— καθαρὸν GLITrAW,
“ ᾿
διὸ
668
crystal, proceeding
out of the throne of
God and of the Lamb.
2 Inthe midst of the
street of it, and on
either side of the ri-
ver, was there the
tree of life, which bare
twelve manner of
fruits, and yielded her
fruitevery month; and
the leaves of the tree
were for the healing
of the nations. 3 And
there shal! be no more
curse : but the throne
of God and of the
Lamb shall be in it ;
and his servants shall
serve him : 4and they
shall see his face ; and
his name shail be in
their forcheads. 5 And
there shall be no
nightthere; and they
need no candle, nei-
ther light of the sun ;
for the Lord God giv-
eth them light: and
they shall reign for
ever and ever.
6 And he said unto
me, These sayings are
faithful and true: and
the Lord God of the
holy prophets sent his
angel to shew unto
his servants the things
which must shortly
be done. 7 Behold, Γ
come quickly : blessed
is he that keepeth the
sayings of the prophe-
cy of this book. 8 And I
John saw these things,
and heard them. And
when 1 had heard and
seen, I fell down to
worship before the
feet of the angel
which shewed me these
things. 9 Then saith
be unto πιὸ, See thou
do it not: for I am
thy fellowservant,
and of thy brethren
the prophets, and of
them which keep the
sayings of this book:
worship God. 10 And
he saith unto me, Seal
not the sayings of the
prophecy of this book:
for the time is at hand.
11 He that is unjust,
ATOKA AY is: XXII.
’ . ὦ -
λαμπρὸν ὡς κρύσταλλον, ἐκπορευόμενον ἐκ τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ
bright as erystal, going forth outofthe throne
θεοῦ Kai τοῦ apviov. 2 ἐν μέσῳ τῆς. πλατείας αὐτῆς; Kai τοῦ
of God andofthe Lamb. In the midst of its street, and of the
ποταμοῦ, ἐντεῦθεν καὶ Pévrevber,! ξύλον ζωῆς, “ποιοῦ»"
river, on thisside and onthat side, [the] tree of life, producing
καρποὺς δώδεκα, κατὰ “μῆνα" “ἕνα" ἕκαστον ἰἀποδιδοῦν" τὸν
Ξέγαϊβ ‘twelve, *month Seach yielding
. > ~ ‘ 4 ’ ~ ΄ ᾽ Σ ΄ πο
καρπὸν αὐτοῦ" καὶ τὰ φύλλα τοῦ "ξύλου εἰς θεραπείαν τῶν
7truit. its ; and the leaves ofthe tree for healing ofthe
3 ~ ‘ -“ ΄ Π] ? ” » e ‘ « ,
ἐθνῶν. ὃ Kai πᾶν δκαταναάθεμα" οὐκ ἔσται ἔτι" Kat ὁ θρόνος
nations, And “any Scurse 1not shallbe longer;and the throne
(lit. every)
τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ apviov ἐν αὐτῇ ἔσται" Kai οἱ. δοῦλοι. αὐτοῦ
ofGod «πᾶ ofthe Lamb in it shall be; and his bondmen
λατρεύσουσιν αὐτῷ" 4 Kai ὄψονται τὸ-.πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ, Kat
shall serve him, and they shall see his face ; and
τὸ Ὀνομα.αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τῶν. μετώπων. αὐτῶν. 5 καὶ νὺξ οὐκ ἔσται
his name on their foreheads {is}. And *night "no shallbe
h2 nevi aS i , ᾽ » Il Κλύ ‘ ‘ Ιἡλί Π
ἐκεῖ" καὶ 'χρείαν οὐκ ἔχουσιν ὕχγνου καὶ φωτὸς ᾿ηλίου,
there, and ‘*need “no ‘they*have ofalamp and οἵ light of[the]sun,
a ’ « x m ΄ " > D8 = \ ,
ὅτι κύριος ὁ θεὸς φωτίζει! αὐτούς" καὶ βασιλεύσουσιν
because [the] Lord God __ enlightens them, and they shall reign
εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
to the ages ofthe ages.
6 Kai εἶπέν μοι, Οὗτοι οἱ λύγοι πιστοὶ καὶ ἀληθινοί"
And hesaid tome, These words [are] faithful and true ;
καὶ " κύριος ὁ θεὸς τῶν Cayiwy' προφητῶν ἀπέστειλεν TOV
and [the] Lord God ofthe holy prophets sent
» ? ~ ~ ~ ,ὔ > Lead bay ~
ἄγγελον αὐτοῦ δεῖξαι τοῖς. δούλοις. αὐτοῦ a δεῖ γε-
Zangel ‘his to shew his bondmen the things which must come
νέσθαι ἐν τάχει. 7 Ῥ᾿1δού, ἔρχομαι ταχύ. μακάριος ὁ
to pass soon. Behold, Iam coming quickly. Blessed [is] he who
τηρῶν τοὺς λόγους τῆς προφητείας TOV.BBXtov-rovToV. ὃ “Καὶ
keeps the words ofthe prophecy of this book, And
? ‘ iT) ? , € τ t ~ Viet 2 ell
ἐγὼ" Iwavyne oO βλέπων ταῦτα καὶ ἀκούων
Jt John [was] he who [was] seeing *these *things*and *hearing.
καὶ ὅτε ἤκουσα Kai ξἔβλεψα" ἱἔπεσα" προσκυνῆσαι ἔμπροσθεν
And when Iheard and saw I fell down to do homage before
τῶν ποδῶν τοῦ ἀγγέλου τοῦ YWetKvdovToc" μοι ταῦτα. 9 καὶ
the feet ofthe angel who[was] shewing me these things. And
λέγει pot, Ὅρα μή: σύνδουλός σου γάρ" εἰμι, καὶ
he says tome, See [thou doit] not: *fellowbondman Sof*thee *for *I*am, and
τῶν.ἀδελφῶν. σου τῶν προφητῶν, καὶ τῶν τηρούντων τοὺς
of thy brethren the prophets, and of those who keep the
λόγους τοῦ βιβλίου.τούτου: τῷ θεῷ προσκύνησον. 10 Kai
words of this book : to God do homage. And
λέγει μοι, Μης.σφραγίσῃς τοὺς λόγους τῆς προφητείας τοῦ
he says to me, Seal not the words of the prophecy
βιβλίου τούτου: Wore" ὁ Kawwde*éyyte ἐστιν. 11 ὁ ἀδι-
“book ‘of *this; becausethe time =near ris. He that is un-
Ὁ ἐκεῖθεν LTTrAW.
Β κατάθεμα GLITrAW.
ἔχουσιν TTr) χρείαν LITrAW 3 οὐ χρεία G.
τοῦ φωτιεῖ (φωτίσει L) ex’ 51.8}} enlighten GLTTraw.
spirits of the GLTTrAw.
ταῦτα GLTrAW ; βλέπων καὶ ἀκούων ταῦτα T.
¥ — yap GLITrAw.
τος T.
© ποιῶν T. d μῆναν L.
e — ἕνα GLTTrAW. f ἀποδιδοὺς TTrA-
h ἔτι longer @LTTraw.
i οὐχ ἕξουσιν they shall have no (οὐκ
k + φωτὸς of light Lrtra. 1 — ἡλίου ν΄.
n + 6 the Lira. ο πνευμάτων τῶν
4ᾳ κἀγὼ LTTrAW. Τ ἀκούων καὶ βλέπων
5 ἔβλεπον W. t ἔπεσον FG. u δεικνύν-
W — ὅτι GLITrAW x -+ yap for (the time) LTTraw.
P + καὶ ana@-GLTTraw.
XXII. REVELATION.
~ > δ , » e τὶ y ε « ~ 1] 1 - —_ - 1
Κων QOLKHOaATW éTt Kat O PUT WV βὺπ WOaATW
righteous let him be unrighteous still; and he that is filthy let him be filthy
ἔτι" καὶ ὃ δίκαιος "δικαιωθήτων ἔτι καὶ ὁ ἅγιος
stilf; and he that [is] righteous let him be righteous still; and he that [is] holy
ἁγιασθήτω ἔτι. 12 Kai! ἰδού, ἔρχομαι ταχύ, Kai ὁ
let him be sanctified still. And, behold, Iam coming ὉΠΌΘΕΝ: and
Med μου μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ἀποδοῦναι: ἑκάστῳ ὡς τὸ ἔργον “αὐτοῦ
eward ‘my with me, to render toeach as “work *his
ἔσται." 18 ἐγώ δείμι! τὸ &A" Kai τὸ fQ," ξἀρχὴ καὶ τέλος,
shall be. I am the A and the Ω, {the} PS and end,
ὁ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ ἔσχατος." 14 Μακάριοι οἱ Ῥποιοῦν-
the first and the last. Blessed [are] they that do
τες τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ," iva ἔσται ἡ ἐξουσία. αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τὸ
his commandments, that *shall *be *their “authority to the
ξύλον τῆς ζωῆς, καὶ τοῖς πυλῶσιν εἰσέλθωσιν εἰς THY πόλιν.
tree of life, and Dy the gates theyshould goin to the city.
1ὅ ἔξω δὲ! οἱ κύνες καὶ οἱ φαρμακοὶ καὶ οἱ πόρνοι καὶ
But without [are] the.dogs, andthe sorcerers, and the fornicators, and
ot φονεῖς καὶ ot εἰδωλολάτραι, Kai πᾶς *o' ἰφιλῶν καὶ
the murderers, and the idolaters, and everyone that loves and
ποιῶν" "ψεῦδος.
practises a lie.
16 Be ᾿Ιησοῦς ἔπεμψα τὸν. ἄγγελόν.μου μαρτυρῆσαι
Jesus sent mine ancel to testify
ὑμῖν ταῦτα ἐπὶ! ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις" ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ῥίζα Kai
to you these things in the assemblies, i am the root and
τὸ γένος ™rov' οΔαβίδ,! ὁ ἀστὴρ ὁ λαμπρὸς Ῥκαὶ"
the offspring of David, the “star ‘bright 7and
voc." 17 Kai rd πνεῦμα καὶ ἡ νύμφη λέγουσιν, TENGE"
ing. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come.
kal ὁ ἀκούων εἰπάτω, PENG." καὶ ὁ διψῶν "ἐλθέτω,"
Andtethat hears lethimsay, Come. Andhe ὑμαῦ thirsts let him come;
‘cat" ὃ θέλων “λαμβανέτω τὸ"! ὕδωρ ζωῆς δωρεάν.
nnd hethat wills, Ἰοὺ himtake the water of life gratuitously.
18 YZuppaprveovparyap" παντὶ * ἀκούοντι τοὺς λόγους
For I jointly testify to pyeryons hearing the words
τῆς προφητείας τοῦ.βιβλίου.τούτου᾽ ἐάν τις YémiriOy πρὸς
ofthe prophecy of this book, if anyone shouldadd to
ταῦτα." ἐπιθήσει 790 θεὸς ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν" τὰς πληγὰς τὰς γε-
“όρθρι-
morn-
669
let him be unjust still:
and he which is filthy,
let him be filthy still:
and he that is right-
eous, let him be right-
eons still: ‘and he
that is holy, let him
be holy still, 12 And,
behold, I come quick-
ly ; and my reward'‘is
With me, to give every
man according as hig
work shall be. 13 I
ani Alpha and Omega,
the beginning and the
end, the first and the
last. 14 Blessed are
they that do his com-
mandments, that they
may have right to the
tree of life, and may
enter in through the
gates into the city.
15 For without are
dogs, and sorcerers,
and whoremongers,
and murderers, and
idolaters, and whoso-
ever loveth and mak-
eth a lie.
16 I Jesus have sent
mine angel to testify
unto you these things
in the churches. Iam
the root and the off-
spring of David, and
the bright and morn-
ing star. 17 And the
Spirit 4nd the bride
say, Come. And lot
him that heareth say,
Come. And let him
that is athirst come,
And whosoever will,
let him take the water
of life freely.
18 For I testify un-
to every man that
heareth the words of
the prophecy of this
book, If any manshall
add unto these things,
these things, *shall Sadd 1God unto him the plagues which are God shall add unto
oA baZ ~ him the plagues that
γραμμένας ἐν βιβλίῳ.τούτῳ' 19 καὶ ἐάν τις agatpy" are written in_ this
written this book. And if anyone ne take book: 19 and if any
cH \ man shall take a-
ἀπὸ τῶν doy wy “βίβλου! τῆς. προφητείας. ταύτης, 424 gaipy- way from the words
from the is of [the] book of this prophecy,’ ?shall%take of the book of this
8 ἢ Nee ΤΣ Po DA τ en’ les ~, prophecy, God shall
cet" ὁ θεὸς τὸ μέρος αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ “ ““βίβλου!" τῆς ζωῆς, Kai take away his part
“away 1God his part from [the] hook of life, and out of the book of life,
yo ῥυπαρὸς the filthy [one] GLTTraw. = ῥυπανθήτω LITrA 5 ῥυπαρευθήτω Gw. * δικαιο-
σύνην ποιησάτω let him practise righteousness GLTTraw. Ὁ -- καὶ GLTTrAW. ς ἐστὶν
αὐτοῦ (read his work 15) LYTrA.
ὧ τ,
GLTA) τέλος GLTTrA.
but GLTTraw. k — 6 (read loving and practising) LTtraw.
m — ἐπὶ (read ταῖς to the) W; ἐν L. 0 — τοῦ GLTTrAW.
P — καὶ παν 4 ὃ πρωϊνός the Morning GLTTrAW.
GLTTraWw. — καὶ GLTTrAW. Υ λαβέτω GLTTrAW.
2+ τῷ who (ean GLTTrAW. Y8 ἐπιθῇ ἐπ᾽ αὐτά GLITrAW.
aa + τῷ GLITrAW. ba αφέλῃ GLTTrAW. ca zou βιβλίου GLITrAW,
“8 τοῦ ξύλον the tree GLTTrAW.
d— εἰμι (read [am)})GLTTraw.
τ᾿ Ἔρχου
e ἄλφα Alpha LTTraw.
8 ὃ (— ὁ L[A]) πρῶτος καὶ ὃ Cac ὃ L[A]) ἔσχατος, (Ὁ ἡ the GLTA) ἀρχὴ καὶ (+ τὸ the
πλύνοντες τὰς στολὰς αὐτῶν Wash their robes LTTrA.
i — δὲ
1 ποιῶν Kat φιλῶν T.
ο Δανείδ LTTrA; Δαυὶδ Gw.
GLTTrAW.
τ Μαρτυρῶ ἐγὼ I testify GLTTraAw.
28 ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ὁ Ocds PB
5 ἐρχέσθω
da ἀφελεῖ GLIT:AW.
670 ATIOKAAY WIS. XXII.
ἘΠΕῚ ΠΕΣ ees holy f2«" τῆς πόλεως τῆς ἁγίας, ἑκα! τῶν γεγραμμένων
things which are writ- outof the city holy, and of those who are written
SES EIS OD ἐν ἃ βιβλίῳ τούτῳ.
in *book *this,
eth there nich testifi- 0 Λέγει ὁ μαρτυρῶν ταῦτα, Nai ἔρχομαι ταχύ.
Surely Te come quickly. °Says the*who testifies “these *things, Yea, [am coming quickly.
men. Even so, come, ἢ ny. i HAN “' Υ , y
ἘΠ ΣΙΝ » Apnyv. ἵΝαι," ἔρχου, κύριε Ἰησοῦ.
Amen; yea, come, Lord Jesus,
τς Το etace οἵους 2] Ἢ χάρις τοῦ.κυρίου. "ἡμῶν" ᾿Ιησοῦ χριστοῦ μετὰ
sus is e τ Ξ :
with you all, Amen. ἢ The srace ΟΣ Os Lord Jesus Christ [be? with
πάντων" "ὑμῶν." ο ΡῬ᾿Αμήν." 4
351} you. Amen,
f — ἐκ L[{Tra]. & — και (read τῶν Which) GLTTraW. h + τῷ GLTTrAW. i— Naz
GLITraW ; (join Amen with quickly rrr).
1— χριστοῦ LTTrA.
saints GTrAW.
P - ᾿Αμήν GLITrA,
« — ἡμῶν (read of the Lord) eLttTraw.
τὰ — πάντων Tra. 2 — ὑμῶν GLTTrAW. ° + τῶν ἁγίων th«
4 + ἀποκάλυψις Lwdvvov Revelation of John a,
ΤΈΛΟΣ,
A NEW
Greek- English Llexicom
Netra les ia nlc
SUPPLEMENTED BY A CHAPTER EI,UCIDATING THE SYNONYMS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
WITH A COMPLETE INDEX TO THE SYNONYMS
BY
GHhORGE RICKER BERRY; FELD:
OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO AND COLGATE UNIVERSITY
DEPARTMENT OF SEMITIC LANGUAGES
EDITOR OF
°
THE INTERLINEAR HEBREW-ENGLISH OLD TESTAMENT
COPYRIGHT, 1897, BY HINDS & NOBLE
HINDS & NOBLE, Publishers
4-5-13-14 Cooper Institute New York City
All rights reserved
Rekha
Mec
Ny
Ἢ
ΜΝ
INTRODUCTION TO NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
S a result of their wide experience as sellers of text-books of all kinds,
extending over many years, the publishers have become aware that
clergymen, theological students, and New Testament students generally,
possess the conviction that none of the smaller New Testament Lexicons
is entirely satisfactory. There are several essential and entirely practical
features, not embodied in any of the smaller New Testament Lexicons, which
should be incorporated in a work intended to fulfill all necessary require-
ments. It is with the definite intention of supplying this need that the
publishers have undertaken the preparation of this new Lexicon. It aims to
retain all the desirable features of the best small Lexicons in use, and also
to present the several additional points demanded, while keeping within the
compass of a volume of convenient size.
This Lexicon endeavors to put into a brief and compact form as much
as possible of the material found in the larger New Testament Lexicons.
The fact has been remembered that in nine cases out of ten the object in
consulting a Lexicon is to refer quickly to the standard meanings of a word,
rather than to study an exhaustive treatment of it. Hence, while every
clergyman would like to possess one of the larger New Testament Lexicons,
he still needs the small one for convenience in ordinary use. So it is
assumed that this small New Testament Lexicon will be needed both for use
independently, and also by those who have one of the larger Lexicons. ΤῈ is
hoped that in this volume the publishers’ intention has been realized of
producing a volume that better than any other so far published will serve
this purpose quickly and well.
It may be desirable to point out a few features which have been made
prominent. It will be at once apparent that some of these are not ordinarily
found in the smaller New Testament Lexicons :
The inflection of nouns, adjectives, and verbs has been indicated with all
the fullness which was considered practically necessary. In nouns, the
iii
lV INTRODUCTION TO NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ending of the genitive case has regularly been given, being omitted only
with indeclinable nouns. The article indicating the gender regularly follows
the genitive ending. Other cases have been given only rarely, when they
are irregular or peculiar. In adjectives, the endings of the nominative have
been given. In verbs, a different form for the present tense, such as a
contracted form, has regularly been given, and ordinarily the ending of the
future. The endings of the other tenses have only been given in some
special cases when they are peculiar, or irregular. Of course the inflection
in general has considered only the forms occurring in the New Testament ;
it is only rarely that classical forms not occurring in the New Testament
have been given, since they would be of little practical value in ordinary
New Testament study.
The hyphen, to separate the parts of compound words, has been used
with considerable freedom, but in general accordance with the following
principles. It has been used of course to separate the parts of words which
are actually compounded of the two or more portions which appear in the
word. Words derived from a compound word would not usually have the
hyphen, but sometimes it has been inserted, especially when otherwise the
derivation would not be obvious. So, too, the hyphen has been used with
derivatives of a compound word, in cases where the original compound word
does not occur in the New Testament, as otherwise the character of the
word would not appear. The hyphen has also been used in many cases
where the compound word is slightly changed in form from the parts of
which it is composed, where this variation is not very great. Such a wide
use of the hyphen has been for the purpose of increasing the practical value
of this feature.
The original plan in reference to Synonyms was to give in the Lexicon
itself definitions of a few of the most important ones. After most of the
Lexicon was in type, however, it was decided, in view of the importance of
the subject, that a very helpful feature would be a special section devoted to
Synonyms. This has accordingly been prepared. The result is, of course,
that a few words already treated in the Lexicon have here been given a
fuller treatment.
The Index to the Synonyms includes all the nouns treated in the
Lexicon proper, as well as those in the Synonyms, and this double treatment
will always be found to be expressly indicated by its appropriate sign.
Some indications of the history of a word will surely be serviceable to the
average student. Consequently, the words whose first known occurrence is in
the Septuagint, in the Apocrypha, and in the New Testament, are indicated by
INTRODUCTION TO NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON. Vv
the respective abbreviations at the end of the articles. Where the usage is
in doubt, no indication has been given. The material for this has been
drawn chiefly from Thayer. The other classifications which Thayer gives,
it was thought would not be of sufficient practical use to the average student
to be incorporated.
In the case of words from foreign languages, the language has been
indicated in every instance, except with a part of the proper names, chiefly
from the Hebrew, where the origin would be readily inferred. It has been
the aim to make this feature accurate and up to date. In this matter,
considerable help has been received from E. Kautzsch, Grammatik des
Biblisch-Aramaischen.
The grammatical references given are to the three grammars which are
probably in the most common use, viz.: S. G. Green, Handbook to the
Grammar of the Greek Testament, Revised and Improved Edition; G. B.
Winer, A Grammar of the Idiom of the New Testament, Seventh Edition,
Translated by J. H. Thayer; and Alexander Buttman, A Grammar of the
New Testament Greek, Translated by J. H. Thayer. These have been
indicated respectively by the abbreviations Gr., Wi., and Bu., the references
in the first two being by sections, in the last, for convenience, by pages.
The usual custom has been followed of making the received text, the
so-called 7Zexrtus Receptus, the basis of this Lexicon, except that sometimes
another accentuation has been adopted, which seemed preferable. All the
variations of any importance of the text of Westcott and Hort have been
given. This does not include all the minor variations in spelling and
accentuation. It was thought that to indicate the variants of other editors
would occupy more space than it would be profitable to give. For the same
reason no mention has been made of variant readings of the 7ertus Receptus
itself.
The asterisk * at the end of many articles indicates that all the passages
in which the word occurs in the New Testament have been given.
Besides other works which have already been mentioned, much material
has been drawn from R. C. Trench, Synonyms of the New Testament, and
from the New Testament Lexicons of Thayer and Cremer, as well as from
the small ones of Green and Hickie.
The New Testament books have been indicated by the shortest abbrevia-
tions that would be easily intelligible. It is thought that they will be
understood without explanation. The list of other abbreviations which is
here added includes only those which might not be recognized without
express indication.
Zé.
lit.
met.
mrg.
Ing IR
orig.
ABBREVIATIONS.
= Apocrypha (of the Old Testament). OMe — Old Mestament.
= Authorized Version. Rec. = Textus Receptus.
= Alexander Buttman (Grammar of New | R.V. = Revised Version.
Testament Greek). Ss. = Septuagint.
= diminutive. Sc: = namely, to wit.
= figurative. | sq. = following.
= S.G. Green (Handbook to the Grammar | W.H. = Westcott and Hort (Zhe Mew Testa-
of the Greek Testament). ment in the Original Greek).
= that is. Wi. =G. B. Winer (Grammar of the Idiom
= literally. of the New Testament).
= metaphorically. - hyphen, see Introduction.
= margin. * indicates that all the passages in which a
= New Testament. word occurs in the New Testament
= originally. have been given.
Concerning the abbreviations for the Books of the New Testament, see last paragraph of
Introduction.
vi
GREEK-ENGLISH
—~A, a, ἄλφα, a/pha, a, the first
letter. Numerally, α΄ = 1;
ja ΞΞ T000. ~~ Kor @ im com-
position, see’ ΟἹ. ὃ 1470) Ζ-
Fig., τὸ A, or τὸ [άλφα (W
H.), the first principle of all
things ; of the Father, Rev.
1. 8. Xx Ὁ; the! Sons ae LL
(We Hie omit) ἘΣΣῚ: 15:
᾿Ααρών (Heb.), Aaron, Lu.i. 5;
Ac. vii. 40; Heb. v. 4, vii.
Wii Toe, “lees
᾿Αβαδδών, ὁ (Heb. “ destruc-
tion’), Abaddon, Rev. ix. 11.
(S.)*
—~a-Bapys, és (from βάροΞ), w7th-
out weight; hence, ot bur-
densome, 2 Cor. xi. 9.*
"ABBa, or ᾿Αββά (W. HL),
(Aram.), Mather! only as an
invocation, Mar. xiv. 36;
Ro. viii. 15; Gal. iv. 6. (N.
ΤῈ
ἤΑβελ, ὁ (W. Ἡ.“Αβελ), ee)
sie Mat. xxill. 35; Lu. xi.
ΠΕΣ ἘΠῚ Sale 27s
᾿Αβιά, ὁ ὁ (Heb.), Abia or Abijah,
the king, Mat. i. 7; the priest,
Wiis tks Bes
᾿Αβιάθαρ, 6 (Heb.), Adcathar,
Mar. ii. 26.*
᾿Αβιληνή, Fs, ἡ, Abzlene, a dis-
trict between Lebanon and
Hermon towards Pheenicia,
named from Abila, its chief
city, Lu. ii. 1.*
Ces ὁ (Heb.), «δέκα, Mat.
ie
‘ABpadp, ὁ (Heb.), Abraham,
Mat. 1. 1,25, ING) iia the Ae ey
- ἄ-βυσσος, ov, ἡ (originally adj.
bottomless), abyss, LU. Vill. 31 ;
INOS Xe 7) ING Ven X ome ΤΙ
ΧΟ ΧΧΟΙ, 2:Ὲ
!Αγαβος, ov, 6, Agabus, Ac, xi.
28, xxl. ΤΟΥΣ
ἀγαθο-εργέω, ὦ (or ἀγαθουργέω),
to be beneficent, 1 Tim. vi. 18;
Ac. Xiv. 17 (W. Et) (UNG: Τοῦ
ἀγαθο-ποιέω, ὦ, (1) fo do good to,
aACGs Of speTS: {π|. vie 55; (2)
ΟΣ ΟΣ WUE 1 Detaia τ; 120:
(S.)
aya8o-trovia, as, 7, well/-doing,
in sense (2) of preceding, I
Retaiv. 19.) (Ne 1) Ὁ
ἀγαθο-ποιός, ov, ὁ (originally
adj.), well-doer, τ Pet. 11. 14.*
ἀγαθός, ἡ, dv (κρείσσων, κράτι-
oT0s), good in general, in
various senses, in itself or
its effects, physically or mor-
ally, used of both persons
and things, Mat. vii. 18; Lu.
Wig ZIG iy IESE Tip sys ΠΝ te
6. τὸ ἀγαθόν, the Good, Mat.
xix. 17 (W. H.); τὰ ayaéa,
goods, wealth, blessings, Lu.
Te Gap ING hex. [5᾽
ἀγαθωσύνη, ys, 7, goodness, 2
ΤῊ.1.11. (S.) Syz.: ἀγαθω-
σύνη emphasizes the zeal for
goodness; χρηστότης, kina-
ness, benignity.
ἀγαλλίασις, ews, ἡ, exultation,
eladness, Lu. i. 14, 44. (S.)
ἀγαλλιάω, ὥ, acw, 20 leap for
yoy; Whence, exult, rejozce ;
generally deponent. Fol-
lowed by ἕνα (subj.), Jn. viii.
56; émé (dat.), Lu. 1.47; or
ἐν (dat.), Jn. v. 35. (S.)
ἄ-γαμος, ov, adj., wmarried, 1
Comsviieroy) D1. 22. 1: Ὲ
ἄγανακτέω, ©, How, to be indig-
nant,angry. With περί (gen.),
Mat. xx. 24; or ὅτι» Lu. xiii.
14.
ἀγανάκτησις, €ws, 7,
Hom, 2 ὍΘΟΥ. vil. 11.*
ἀγαπάω, ὦ, How, fo love, Lu. vii.
47; to wish well to, Mat, v,
I
indigna-
NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
43, Sabie 19; to take pleasure
in, Heb. i. 9; 79 long 767; 2
Tim. iv. 8. Syz.: ἀγαπάω
denotes the love of the rea-
son, esteem; φιλέω, the love
of the feelings, warm in-
stinctive affection.
ἀγάπη, ns, 7, love, benevolence.
Object with εἰς, ἐν, or geni-
tive, Gr. § 269, Wi. § 30a,
Bu. 329. ἀγάπαι (Ju. 12),
love-fea sts. (S.)
ἀγαπητός, ή, 6v, beloved, Mat.
111. 17.
"Ayap, ἡ (W.H." Ayap), (Heb.),
Hagar, Gal. iv. 24, 25 (W.
Jel) ΕΣ
ἀγγαρεύω, ow (from the Per-
sian), ὁ zmpress into the
public service; hence, zo com-
pel to pexform any service,
Mat. ve ἅτ, Xxvil, 321) Mare
ἘΝ Allow
ἀγγεῖον, ov, τό, vessel, utensil,
Mat. xiii. 48 (Rec.), xxv. 4.*
ἀγγελία, as, ἡ, message, I Jigs te
5 (W. H. Dai ΠῚ ΤΠ
ἄγγελος, ov, ὃ, messenger, Mat.
xl. 10; spec. of God’s mes-
sengers to men, azgel, Mat.
iv. 6. So of fallen spirits,
Ju. 6. “ Angel of a church”
(CREA Th BO, tile, 1} Grid aver
messenger, ΟΥ̓ elder, OY ait
angel who watches over the
church.
ἄγγος, εος, τό, vessel, Mat. xiii.
48 (W. H.).*
«ἄγε, interj. (properly impv. of
dyw), come now! Ja. iv. 13,
Wo dig
ἀγέλη, 7s, 7, a flock or herd,
Mat. vili. 30.
ἀ-γενεα-λόγητος, ov, adj., of 2ε7ὲ-
recorded genealogy, Heb, vii,
3. (N. Τὴ»
aye]
a-yevns, és (from γένος), low-
born, base, 1 Cor. 1. 28.*
c ’ ov
ἁγιάζω, ow (from ἅγιος), 20
set apart from common use.
Hence, fo hallow, or regard
with religious reverence,
Mat. vi. 9; vo consecrate to
religious service, whether
persons or things, Mat. xxiii.
17; Jn. xvil. 19; 20 cleanse
for such consecration, Heb.
ix. 13; 50 ὦ purify, sanctify,
I Cor. vi. 11. οἱ ἁγιαζόμενοι,
those who are being sanctified;
oi ἡγιασμένοι, those who are
sanctified, AC. XX. 32.
ἁγιασμός, οὔ, ὁ, sanctification,
Houwesssal Orsi) 60; 1 ἢ:
ἔνε Jo (950
ἅγιος, a, ov, hallowed, worthy of
veneration, holy, consecrated,
whether persons, places, or
things. οἱ ἅγιοι, “the Saints”;
τὸ ἅγιον, the Temple; Ta ἅγια,
the Sanctuary; ἅγια ἁγίων,
the Holy of Ffolies; πνεῦμα
ἅγιον, the Holy Spirit. Syn.:
see Trench, ὃ Ixxxviil.
ἁγιότης, TTS, ἡ, holiness,
Heb. xii. 10; 2 Cor. i. 12 (W.
Ηὐ. (Ap.)*
ἁγιωσύνη, 7S, 1, holiness, Ro.
1; 2 ΟΣ 1. ποτα Th. iil.
nay (Soy
ἀγκάλη, 7s, ἡ, tre (curve of the)
arm, Lu. ii. 28.*
ἄγκιστρον, ov,76, fiskhook, Mat.
XVil. 27.*
ἄγκυρα, as, ἡ, az anchor, Ac.
RZ Os On A OLE envi.
19.
ἄ-γναφος, ov, adj., wzfulled,
undressed, Mat. ix.16; Mar.
he Bie (NIG An) Eg
ἁγνεία, as, ἡ, Purity, τ Tim. iv.
Τ2 αν 2:
ἁγνίζω, ow, to cleanse, purify ;
ceremonially, Jn. xi. 55; mor-
ally, Ja. iv. 8
ἁγνισμός, οὔ, ὁ, ceremonial fu-
vification, Ac. xxi. 26.*
ἀ-γνοέω, ὦ, now (see γιγνώσκω),
(1) zot to know, to be ignorant,
1Tim. 1.13; ἀγνοῶν, zenorant;
ἀγνοούμενος, unknown, Gal.
ie AS zgnored, disregarded,
I Cor. xiv. 38 (W. H.); (2 )
not to understand, Mar. ix.
32; Lu. ix. 45.
ἀγνόημα, ατος, τό, a sin of
2970} ANCE, 67707), Heb. ix. 7°
Syi.: see Trench, § Ixvi.
ἄγνοια, as, 7, Zenorance, AC. iii.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
7) ΧΨ1 29) Hp velo kets
1 1 Ὁ
ἁγνός, ή, dv, wre, 2 Cor. vii. 11;
chaste, Tit. 11. 5. Sy.: see
ἅγιος.
ἁγνότης, τητος, ἡ, Purity, 2 Cor.
Nal Ὁ, alg} (ΝΥ ΕΠ
ἁγνῶς, adv., purely, sincerely,
Lela iy w9/e
ἀγνωσία, as, 7, 770rance, Spec.
willful ignorance, 1 Cor. xv.
511 ah Vettes 1 Wao
ἄγνωστος, ον, wuknow?,
XVil. 23.*
ἀγορά, ἂς, ἡ (avelpw), a place of
public resort, forum, market
place, AC. xvii. 17; used for
the market, Mar. vil. 4; as
the place of public assem-
biies, trials, etc., Ac. xvi. 19.
ἀγοράζω, ow, to purchase, buy,
with gen. of price, Mar. vi.
37, or ἐκ, Mat. xxvii. 7, once
ἐν, Rev. v. 9; fig., to redeem,
ransom, Rev. ν. 9, Xiv. 3.
ἀγοραῖος, ov, belonging to the
forum; hence (sc. ἡμέραι)
court days, AC. xix. 38; (sc.
ἄνθρωποι) tdlers, Xvil. 5.*
ἄγρα, as, 7, α catching, Lu. v. 4;
the thing caught, a catch of
fish, v. 9.*
ἀ- γράμματος, ov, unlearned,
Z.€., 1 ἀξ δε ῖσιεει lore, Ac.
iv. 13. Syz.: ἀγράμματος
means 2/literate, without
knowledge gained by study ;
ἰδιώτης, not a specialist, or
without knowledge gained
by mingling in public life.
ἀγρ-αυλέω, &, fo live in the
fields, LAGE, 11. ees
Gypevw, ow (to take in hunt-
ing), fig., to ensnare, Mar.
Xil. 13.*
ἀγρι-έλαιος, ov, 7, weld olive,
Rovexia i745 2,
ἄγριος, fa, ιον, zwz/d, of honey,
Mat. ili. 4; 3 Mar. i. 6; fierce,
of waves, Ju. 13.*
᾿Αγρίππας, a, ὁ, Agrippa, i.c.,
Ac.
Herod Agrippa 1. See
Ἡρῴδης.
ἀγρός, οὔ, ὁ, field, spec. the
country, Mat. vi. 28; plur.,
country districts, hamlets,
Mar. v. 14.
ἀγρυπνέω, ὦ (ὕπνος), Zo be sleep-
less ; hence, met., to watch, to
be vigilant, Mar. xii. 33; Lu.
ΧΙ 56. Lp: winds Eteb-
Xili. 17.*
ἀγρυπνία, as, ἡ, sleeplessness,
2
[adn
watching, 2 Cor. vi. 5, Xi.
27.*
ἄγω, fw, 2 a., ἤγαγον, trans., 20
lead, bring ; with πρός (acc.),
ἕως, els, of dgstination; with
ἐπί (acc.)., of purpose, as Ac.
vill. 32; 20 bring before, for
trial, Ac: xxv. 17. ° Also “Ὁ
spend, as of time; 20 keep, as
a particular day, Mat. xiv. 6
(Gover Wiig Jala Uy wow. 21
(impers.). Fig., to lead the
znclination, induce, LU. iv. 1.
Mid., to go, depart; subj.,
ἄγωμεν, let us go! Mat. xxvi.
46.
ἀγωγή, ἧς, ἡ (ἄγω), a leading,
course of life, 2 Tim. 111, 10.*
ἀγών, vos, ὁ, contest, conflict;
fig., of the Christian life, as
Heb. xii. 13 solzcitude, anxi-
ety, Col. ii. 1.
ἀγωνία, as, ἡ, contest, agony,
Lu. xxii. 44 (not W. H.).*
ἀγωνίζομαι, 0 stv7ve, as in the
public games, I Cor. ix. 25;
to contend with an adversary,
Jn. xviii. 36; fig., of Christian
effort and endurance, Col. 1.
29.
᾿Αδάμ, ὁ (Heb.), Adam.
ἀ-δάπανος, ov, free of charge,
gratuitous, 1 Cor. ix. 18.*
᾿Αδδί, ὁ, Addi, Lu. iii. 28 (not
mentioned in O. T.).*
ἀδελφή, 7s, ἡ, & sester, (1) lit.,
Matyi xixei20);)) (ἡ files fof
Christian friendship, 1 Cor.
Vil. 15.
ἀδελφός, οὔ, ὁ, a brother, (1) lit.
(seal αΥ. ὃ 256), Μαί. 1. 2; (2)
of more general relations, @
fellow-countryman, Mat. v.
47; ἃ fellow-Chr istian, Mat.
xxili. 8; a@ fellow-man, Mat.
v. 22-24; also expressing the
relation between Christ and
believers, Mat. xxv. 40. The
“brethren of Jesus” (Mat.
Ghia Ha [NG Vill 5 λον ΝΕ:
Gal. i. 19) are probably to
be understood literally.
ἀδελφότης, τητος, ἡ, the brother-
hood, 7.e., the Christian com-
munity, 1 Pete wi. τ ven.
(Ap.)*
ἄ-δηλος, ov, wot manifest, un-
certain, Isuy xi 44s ior.
xiv. 8.*
ἀ-δηλότης, τητος, wucertainty,
1 Tim. vi. 17.*
ἀδήλως, adv., wucertainly, 1
Corin ΣΟ
adn |
ἀδημονέω, ὦ, fo be troubled, dis-
tressed, Mar. Xiv. 33.
Gdns, ov, ὁ (4 priv. and ἰδεῖν),
the invisible world, Hades, Lu.
Xvi. 23; fig., of deep degra-
dation, Mat. xi. 23. See πύλη.
ἀ-διά-κριτος, ov, without uncer-
tainty, unambiguous, Ja. 111.
ἘΣ
ἀ-διά-λειπτος, ον, without inter-
mission, unceasing, Ro. ix. 2;
2 Drink ak 53.
ἀδιαλείπτως, adv., wzthoutinter-
mission, incessantly, Ro. 1. 9;
ie ΠΣ 5 ay hy 12 Ayo es
ἀ-δια-φθορία, as, ἡ, zzcorrupt-
bility, soundness, Vit. li. 7
(not ἣν. ἢ} GN. D.)*
ἀδικέω, ©, How (ἄδικος), intrans.,
to act umjustly, commit a
crime, AC. XXv. 11; trans., 70
wrong, tmgure, Mat. xx. 13;
hence, fo hurt, without any
notion of wrong, Lu. x. 19,
and Rev. often; pass., zo δ
wronged, 2 Cor. vii. 12; mid.,
to suffer wrong, τ Cor. vi. 7.
ἀδίκημα, ατος, τό, a wrong, mis-
deed, AC. XVIil. 14, XX1V. 20;
Rev. Xviil. 5.*
ἀδικία, as, 7, wrong (towards
man or God); hence, 272sécce,
Lu. xviii. 6; Ro. ix. 14; uz-
righteousness, Ro. 1. 18, 29;
act of unrighteousness, 1 Jn.
v. 173 Heb. vill. 12.
ἄ-δικος, ov, w7just, unrighteous,
generally, opposed to δίκαιος,
as Mat. v. 45, to εὐσεβής, as
2 Pet. il. 9, or to miorés, as
Lu. xvi. τὸ:
ἀδίκως, adv., λεγε) έν, undeserv-
edly, 1 Pet. ii. 19.*
ἀ-δόκιμος, ov (tested, but not
approved), reprobate, rejected,
NON pier 28) ἘΠῚ ΟΣ xem 2/77
2. Cor. Xd Owe
ii. 8; Tit. i. 16; Heb. vi. 8.*
ἄ-δολος, ov, without fraud, un-
adulterated, 1 Pet. i. 2.*
Syn.: see Trench, § lvi.
᾿Αδραμυττηνός, 7, dv, of Adra-
myttium, a seaport of Mysia,
INCE ΧΧΥΤΙ ZR
*ASpias, ov, ὁ, the Adriatic, the
sea between Greeceand Italy,
AG. αν: 27ers
ἁδρότης, τητος, ἡ, abundance,
liberality, 2 Cor. vill. 20.*
ἀδυνατέω, 6, How, to be impos-
szble, with dat. of pers., Mat.
Xvli. 20; or παρά (dat., W.
H. gen.), Lu. i. 37.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἀ-δύνατος, ov, (1) of persons,
act., powerless, Ac. xiv. 8;
(2) of things, pass., zzpos-
sible, Ro. viil. 3.
Ge, dow (contr. from ἀείδω),
to sing, with cognate acc.,
ᾧδήν, a song, Rev. v. 9, xiv.
3, XV. 3; with dat., fo sing
(praise) 20, Ep. v. 19; Col.
111. 16.*
ἀεί, adv., always; of continu-
ous time, wzceasingly, Ac.
vii. 51; of successive inter-
vals, from time to time, on
every occasion, i Pet. iil.
15s
ἀετός, οὔ, ὁ, az eagle, Rev. iv.
7; gen. bzrd of prey, as Mat.
KV 208.
ἄ-ζυμος, ov, wzleavened, only
in plur., sc. Adyava, cakes,
or ἄρτοι, loaves; met., the
paschal feast, Lu. xxii. 1;
fig., wsucorrupled, sincere, I
ον 2, 8.
᾿Αζώρ, indecl. (Heb.), Azor,
Mat. i. 13, 14; not mentioned
τὰ Ὁ. Τ 3
"᾿Αἵωτος, ov, 7, Azotus or Ash-
dod, Ac. vill. 40.*
ἀήρ, ἀέρος, ὁ, the air, atmos-
(Me, INC SS. Ep.
tbh
ἀ-θανασία, as, ἡ (see Advaros),
immortality, τ Cor. Xv. 53,
54; 1 Lim. vi. 16.*
ἀ-θέμυτος, ov (θέμις, daw), τ2ι7ι-
lawful, criminal, Ac. x. 28;
it IPCI hye Bete
ἄ-θεος, ov, zwzthout God, Ep. ii.
Wena
ἄ-θεσμος, ov (θεσμός, statute),
lawless, 2 Pet. 11. 7, Wl. 1:
ἀ-θετέω, ὦ, How (θε- as in τίθημι),
to make void, invalid; of
things, fo zullify, Lu. vii. 30;
chiefly of persons, 20 slight,
reject, Lu. x. 16.
ἀ-θέτησις, ews, ἡ, vellification,
abrogation, Heb. vii. 18, ix.
26.*
᾿Αθῆναι, ὧν, ai, Athens, Ac.
XVii. 15.
᾿Αθηναῖος, a, ov, Athenian, Ac.
Wl lg rae!
ἀθλέω, ὦ (ἀθλος, a contest), to
contend in the public games,
2 slime S
ἄθλησις, ews, 7, contest, as in
the public games; only fig.
liebe χα. 52."
ἀθροίζω, ὦ gather together, Lu,
odie 6) (Nilo ΠΕ
2
Ὁ)
22:
25}
[aup
ἀ-θυμέω, ὦ, 70 lose heart, despond,
Col. iii. 21.*
ἀθῷος, ον, wupunished, Zunocent,
Mat. xxvii. 4 (not W. H.);
with ἀπό, of the crime, ver.
24.*
αἴγειος, ἡ, ov (ait, goat), of or
belonging to a goat, Heb. xi.
27%
αἰγιαλός, οὔ, ὁ, the shore, beach ;
used of Gennesaret, Mat. xili.
2, 48; Jn. xxi. 4; of the Me-
diterranean, Ac. xXi. 5, xxvii.
39, 40.*
Αἰγύπτιος, a, ov, Heyptian, Ac.
vii. 22.
Αἴγνπτος, ov, ἡ, Egypt, Mat. ii.
13.
ἀΐδιος, ov, adj. (del), eternal,
everlasting, Ro. i. 20; Ju. 6.*
αἰδώς, ots, ἡ, modesty, τ Tim. ii.
9; reverence, Heb. xii. 28 (not
Wi EI’): δ. Secmlnench.
§ xix; Thayer, p. 14.
Αἰθίοψ, οπος, ὁ, ax Ethiopian,
Ac. viil. 27.
αἷμα, ατος, τό, blood, (1) in gen-
eral, Jn. xix. 34; (2) xatural
life, which was believed to
reside in the blood, especial-
ly with σάρξ, 1 Cor. xv. 20;
so Auman nature generally ;
hence, (3) atural relation-
ship, Jn.i.13; (4) blood shed
of sacrificial victims, Heb.
ix. 7,12; (5) hence, the blood
of Christ, his atoning death,
1 Cor x τὸ: παν: ΜΠ ΝΣ
(6) violent death, bloodshed,
murder, Lu. xiii. 1; Mat.
RX 230, 55) (7) 1 ΟΣ 11.-.20.
etc., the reference is to the
color of blood.
αἱματ-εκ-χυσία, as, 7, shedding
of blood, Heb. ix. 22. (N.T.)*
aipoppoéw, &, fo suffer from a
fiow of blood, Mat. ix. 20.*
Aivéas, a, ὁ, Aeneas, Ac. ix. 33,
34.*
αἴνεσις, ews, 7, Prazse, Heb. xiii.
το (Su
αἰνέω, 6, ἔσω and ow, fo praise,
only of praise to God, Lu.
Lise 26:
αἴνιγμα, ατος, τό, aw enigma,
an obscure thing, τ Cor. xiii.
Tees
αἶνος, ov, ὁ, prutse to God, Mat.
χα 6; 11: xvail.. 4g
Αἰνών, ἡ (Heb.), Aeron, Jn. ii.
236%
αἵρεσις, ews, ἡ (aipéw), choice,
its act or result; hence, @
arp]
ΟΣ, ΣΟ, ΖΦ ΠΕΡ Ion Ts
α sect, AC. v. 173 dissension,
Gal. v. 20.
αἱρετίζω, ow, fo choose, Mat. xii.
18.*
αἱρετικός, ἡ, dv, schismatic, fac-
tious, Tit. 111. 10.*
aipéw (irreg., Gr. ὃ 103, 1, Wi.
§ 15, Bu. 53), Zo dake, only in
mid. in N. T., τ choose, pre-
HAAG DQ 2. Was whitey
eb ΣΙ. 215
αἴρω (Gr. ὃ 92), (1) zo raise,
lift up, Mar. xvi. 18; Jn. x
41; (2) to bear, carry, ee
iv. 6; Lu. ix. 23); (3) 20 dear
away, carry off, in general,
ΝΠ τ αι 2; πὸ xix. 71: 20
take away sin, of the redeem-
ing work of Christ, Jn. i. 29;
I Jn. iii. 5; to remove by
death, Jn.xvil.15; Mat. xxiv.
39:
αἰσθάνομαι, 2 a. ἠσθόμην, dep.,
to perceive, understand, Lu.
1X. 45.*
αἴσθησις, ews, ἡ, perception, dis-
cernment, Phil. i. 9.*
αἰσθητήριον, ov, τό, organ of
perception, fac ulty of judg-
ment, Heb. v. 14.*
αἰσχρο-κερδής, ες, eager for
base gain, sordid, τ Tim. iii.
BQ (owe Wo Mal) δ; “ΕΠ 1
*
αἰσχροκερδῶς, f70m eagerness
ΕΟ δ, ΡΩΝ yet Ve 2.
ἊΝ ΤΣ
αἰσχρο-λογία, ας, 7, foul lan-
guage, scurrility, Col. 111. 8.*
αἰσχρός, d, dv, base, disgrace-
OTM (COE, ΣΙ Ὁ:
αἰσχρότης, τητος, 7, baseness,
dishonor, Ep. v. 4.*
αἰσχύνη, ns, ἡ, shame, in per-
sonal feeling, Lu. xiv. 9; or
in the estimation of others,
Heb. xii. 2; a shameful thing,
Ju. 13. Syn.: see αὐδῶ:
αἰσχύνομαι, οῦμαι, in N. T. only
pass., fo be put to shame, made
ashamed, 2 Cor. x. 8; Phil.
: 20:
αἰτέω, ὦ, now, to ask, pray, re-
guire, Ja. i. 6; usually with
two accs., or acc. of thing
and ἀπό or mapa (gen.) of
person; mid., δ ask for one’s
Sey, bes. no Xvi. 20. 7 5
airéw is to ask a favor, asa
suppliant; €pwrdw, to ask a
question, or as an equal;
πυνθάνομαι, to ask for infor-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
mation. But see Thayer, p.
18.
αἴτημα, aros, τό, petition, re-
guest, Lu. xxiii. 24; Phil. iv.
Ve Ima τ SWE SEE
Trench, § li.
αἰτία, as, 7, cawse, (1) as the
reason or ground of any-
thing, Ac. x. 21; (2) in Mat.
X1x. 10, the state of the CaSEe 5
(3) forensically, a crime, Ac.
ΧΙ. 28; a charge of crime,
accusation, AC. τς LO
aitiapa, ατος, τό, accusation,
charge, Ac. xxv. 7 (W.
read αἰτίωμα).
αἴτιος, fa, voy, causative of, used
as subst., in masc., fhe cause,
author, only Heb. v. 9; in
neut., @ cause, reason, ESPEC.
of punishment, Ac. xix. 40;
a fault, crime, like αἰτία, Lu.
ΧΟ: ἢ: ΤΠ 22. Ὁ
αἰτίωμα. See αἰτίαμα. (N.T.)*
αἰφνίδιος, ον, wrexpected, sud-
den, Lu. xxi. 34 (W.H. ἐφνί-
dos); 1 Th. v. 3.*
αἰχμ-αλωσία, as, 7, captivity,
Rev. xiii. 10; abstract for
concrete, Ep. iv. 8.*
αἰχμ-αλωτεύω, ow, fo make pris-
oners of, to take captive, Ep.
INS too 2 Alina 6 (W. H.
read the following). (S.)*
αἰχμ-αλωτίζω, ow, to lead cap-
wave, Lu. xxi. 24.
αἰχμ-άλωτος, ov, ὁ, ἡ, captive,
Lu. iv. 18 (from Is. Ixi. 1).*
αἰών, Gvos, ὁ (ἀεί), originally
an indefinitely long period of
time, an age; hence, (1) az
unbroken age, eternity, past,
as Ac. xv. 18; future, 2 Pet.
111. 18, especially in the fol-
lowing phrases: els τὸν αἰῶ-
va, for ever, with negative
adv. zever; εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας, a
stronger expression, for eve7-
more; els τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν
αἰῶνων, stronger still (see Gr.
Sze ail, Nia 8. 30: 2)» toe
ever and ever. Phrase slight-
va varledy ἘΠῚ 11: 20) ΠΕΡῚ
ib WG 2 ΒΕ ui, ig ide ARE
Rev. xiv. 11; (2) in plur., zze
worlds, the universe, Heb. 1.
2, Xi. 3; (3) the present age
(ὁ αἰὼν οὗτος, ὁ ἐνεστὼς αἰών,
ὁ νῦν αἰών), Gal. 1. 4; 1 Tim.
vi. 17, in contrast with the
time after the second coming
of Christ, the coming age (ὁ
αἰὼν ἐκεῖνος, αἰὼν μέλλων, ὁ
4
[ακα
αἰὼν ὁ ἐρχόμενος, οἱ αἰῶνες
οἱ ἐπερχόμενοι), Jee ἘΣ. 35;
Xvili. 30; Ep. ii. 7; Mat. xil.
32. Syz.: αἰών is the world
under the aspect of “me ;
κόσμος, under that of space.
See Thayer, p. 19.
αἰώνιος (fa, only in 2 Th. ii.
16; Heb. ix. 12; or tos), cov,
(1) wethout beginning or end,
eternal, Ro. xvi. 26; Heb. ix.
14; (2) without beginning,
INGO} Saye ARS 2 Mii, 1.6)
(3) wethout end, everlasting ;
often with ζωή, eternal life,
denoting life which in its
character is essentially eter-
Mal ΘΕῸ, sees 2 vias
xXvil. 3. Neut., used as adv.,
jor ever, Philem. 15s
ἀκαθαρσία, ας, ἡ (καθαίρω), τε7ι-
cleanness, impurity, usually
in a moral sense, Ro. i. 24;
2 ΘΟ el, Bie
ἀ-καθάρτης, τητος, ἡ, 2mpurity,
Rev. xvii. 4 (W. H. read the
following). (N. T.)*
ἀ-κάθαρτος, ov, wuclean, im-
pure, (1) of ceremonial de-
filement, Ac. x. 14; 1 Cor.
vil. 14; (2) of evil spirits,
with πνεῦμα, Gospels, Acts,
Rev.; (3) of human beings,
impure, lewd, Ep. v. 5.
ἀ-καιρέομαι, omar, dep., to lack
opportunity, Phil. iv. 10.*
ἀ-καίρως, adv., wzseasonably, 2
Tim. iv. 2, opp. to εὐκαίρως.
a-Kakos, ov, ewileless, Ro. xvi.
18; Heb. vii. 26.*
ἄκανθα, ns, ἡ, thorn, briar, Mat.
vil. 16.
ἀκάνθινος, ov, made of thorns,
WING αν. τὴ; |paig odors See
ἄ-καρπος, ov, wufruitful, bar-
ven, generally fig., Mat. xiii.
22) btw
ἀ-κατά-γνωστος, ov, wot to be
condemned, Vit. 11. 8.*
ἀ-κατα-κάλυπτος, ov, wrverled,
DiC Ol exes δ τ Ἔ
ἀ-κατά-κριτος,ον, w2zcondemned,
JENGS Sie Vin, Realy AIS, (UN 103) 9
ἀ-κατά-λυτος, ov, zzdissoluble,
Heb. vii. 16.*
ἀ-κατά-παστος, ov, wi2fed, hun-
Sty 707: (Gems) 2. Me eea 1 Τῇ
(W. H. for the following).
(Ni. ΤΣ
ἀ-κατά-παυστος, ον,
restrained, with gen., 2
11. 14 (see preceding).*
ἀ-κατα-στασία, as, ἡ, 7stabils
not to be
Pet.
aKa |
ity; hence, sedition, tumult,
disorder, Ja. lil. 16, 2 Cor.
Wb δ᾽
ἀ-κατά-στατος, ον, Z72conNStart,
unstable, Ja. i. 8, 111. ὃ (W.
ἘΠῚ ΞῈ
ἀ-κατά-σχετος, ον, that cannot
be restrained, Ja. ili. ὃ (W.
H. read preceding). (S.)*
᾿Ακελ-δαμά (Aram., field of
blood), Aceldama, Ac. i. 19
(W. read ᾿Ακελδαμάχ).
(N. T.)*
ἀ-κέραιος, ov (κεράννυμι), τε71-
mixed; hence, fig., szmple,
innocent, guileless, Mat. x.
16; Ro. xvi. 19; Phil. 11. 15.*
ἀ-κλινής, és, wzbending; hence,
firm, steadfast, Heb. x. ΖΘ
ἀκμάζω, ow, to reach the ee
of perfection; so, of fruit, zo
be fully ripe, Rev. xiv. 18.*
ἀκμήν, acc. of ἀκμή as adv.,
even now, even yet, Mat. xv.
16.*
ἀκοή, ἧς, ἡ (ἀκούω), hearing,
(1) the sense of hearing, 2
Pet. 11. 8; (2) the organ of
hearing, the ear; 2 Tim. iv.
3,4; (3) the thing heard, a
report, speech, doctrine, Jn.
xii. 38; Mar. i. 28. ἀκοῇ
ἀκούειν, “to hear with hear-
ing,” 2.6, attentively (a He-
braism), Mat. xili. 14.
ἀκολουθέω, &, Haw, (1) to accom-
pany, follow, or attend, with
dat., or μετά (gen.), or ὀπίσω
(gen.), espec. of the disciples
of Christ; so, met., to obey
and zmztate, Mat.iv.25; Mar.
ix. 38.
ἀκούω, ow OF σομαι, pf., ἀκήκοα,
to hear, (1) without object,
Mar. iv. 3, vii. 37; (2) with
object (acc. or gen., Gr. ὃ 2492,
τ, Wil δ 90. 1, BU Ὁ SCs,
301), to hear, listen to, heed,
understand, Mat. xii. 19; Lu.
i. 41. οἱ ἀκούοντες, hearers
or disciples. In pass., to be
noised abroad, Ac. Xi. 22.
ἀ-κρασία, as, 7, zzlemperazice,
incontinence, Mat. xxill. 25 ;
1 (Crees Walle Ge
ἀ-κρατής, és (kparos), powerless,
without self-control, 2 Tim.
Tbe. 5. ὦ
ἄ-κρατος, ον (κεράννυμι), τι71-
mixed, undiluted (of strong
wine), Rev. xiv. 10.*
ἀκρίβεια, ας, ἡ, exactness, strict
WESSON CARI Gee
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἀκριβής, és, exact, strict, Ac.
XXV1. 5.
ἀκριβόω, ὥ, wow, 20 inguire
closely, learn carefully (R.
V.), Mat. il. 7, ΤΟΙ͂Σ
ἀκριβῶς, adv., exactly, diligent
ly, AC. Xviil. 25.
ἀκρίς, (60s, 7, a locust,
ili. 4.
ἀκροατήριον, lov, τό (ἀκροάομαι,
to hear), the place of (judicial)
hearing, Ac. Xxv. 23.*
ἀκροατής, οὔ, ὁ, a hearer, Ro.
Lise [5.1:.22.,28) 25: Ὁ
ἀκροβυστία, ας, ἡ, the foreskin,
Ac. Xi. 2; uucircumecision,
Ro. iv.10; met., a7 wc7rcum-
cised Gentile, Ep. 11. 11. (S.)
ἀκρο-γωνιαῖος, a, ov (with λέθος
expressed or understood), @
corner foundation stone, ref.
tOnChrIsSt ΠΡ. 11: ΖΘ; ᾿ὶ ΒΕ:
τ Ὁ. (955
ἀκρο-θίνιον, lov, τό, first-fruits,
7.6., the best of the produce,
applied (plur.) to spoils taken
in battle, Heb. vii. 4.*
ἄκρος, a, ov, outermost, pointed ;
neut., τὸ ἄκρον, the end, ex-
tremity, Lu. xvi. 24.
᾿Ακύλας, ov, 6 (Latin), Aguz/a,
Ac. Xviil. 2.
ἀ-κυρόω, ὦ, fo deprive of power,
set aside (a law), Mat. xv. 6;
Mar. vii. 13; Gal. iii. 17.
ἀ-κωλύτως, adv., freely, with-
out hindrance, Ac. XXviil.
Hig
ἄκων, outa, ov (a, ἕκων)Ὶ, τεγιτο τς
ΖΡ, τ GOK Ux. Wz
ἀλάβαστρον, ov, τό, a box made
of alabaster, a vessel for per-
fume, Mat. xxvi. 7; Mar.
sani 5. Its Walle Biya
ἀλαζονία, as, 7, boasting, show,
ostentation, Ja. iv. 16; 1 Jn.
ii. 16.*
ἀλαζών, dvos, ὁ, a boaster, Ro.
1G Bio)R, 2 Aiea 111: 2: Ὲ
ἀλαλάζω, dow, fo raise a cry OY
loud sound; in mourning,
Mar. v. 38; of cymbals, 1
Con χα 19
ἀ-λάλητος, ον, wot to be uttered
in words, Ro. vill. 26.*
G-Aados, ov, dumb, making
dumb, Mar. vii. 37, 1x. 17,
25.*
ἅλας, ατος, τ salt, lit. and fig.,
as Mat. v. 13.
ἀλείφω, Ww, to anoint, festally,
or in homage, also medici-
nally, or in embalming the
5
Mat.
[αλλ
deads Mare) xvas ΤΡΠΙ ὙΠ
46. Syn.: xplw has always
a religious and symbolical
force, which is absent in
ἀλείφω.
ἀλεκτορο-φωνία, as, ἡ, the cock-
crowing, the third watch of
the night, between midnight
and dawn, Mar. xiii. 35.*
ἀλέκτωρ, Opos, ὁ, a cock, Mat.
Oily Gyles μι. ΧΠ 2ks
᾿Αλεξανδρεύς, dws, 6, αι Alexan-
adrian, AC. Vi. 9, XVill. 24.*
᾿Αλεξανδρινός, ἡ, 6, Alexan-
drian, Ac. Xxvil. 6, xxviii.
11.
᾿Αλέξανδρος, ov, 6, Alexander.
Four of this name are men-
tioned, Mar. xv. 21; Ac. iv.
6 Alter xix 22... Πἰπ- 1.205
2 Tim. iv. 14.*
ἄλευρον, ov, τό, wheaten flour,
Miatexitie 55. loucixamiei 2
ἀλήθεια, as, ἡ, truth; generally,
asi ΝΘ νῷ 33; ἘΞΡΕΕ nmn (i)
Tf δ from error, exact-
ness, as (2) the Truth, or
Wor ae God; Jesus is called
the Truths), Ja. * Xin. (G03)
truthf: PERS. veracity, αὐγαὶ γ-
ity, entegrity, opposed to ἀδι-
κία, ROW τ Ss) iC or actin.
ἀληθεύω, to spe PETRIE uth, Gal.
ἵν. τὸ; Ἡρ- νοῦ το:
ἀληθής, és (ἀ, λαθ- in λανθάνω),
unconcealed, true, Ac. xii. 9;
Jn. iv. 18; truthful, Mat.
Xxii. 16; Mar. xii. 14. Sy:
ἀληθής means true worally,
faithful; ἀληθινός, genuine,
in contrast either with the
false or the zmperfect.
ἀληθινός, 7, bv, veal, genuine,
contrasted with the ficti-
tious, as Lu. xvi. 11; Jn.i. 9;
with the typical, as Jn. vi.
32; Heb. vili. 2, ix.24. Syz.:
see ἀληθής.
ἀλήθω, Yow, to grind with a
handmill, Mat. xxiv. 41; Lu.
XVil. 35.*
ἀληθῶς, adv., ἡμίν, really, cer-
tainly, Ac. xii. Il.
ἁλιεύς (W. H. aheevs), éws, ὁ, @
Sisherman, Mat. iv. 18.
ἁλιεύω, evow, fo fish, Jn. ΧΧΊ. 3.
(S.)*
ἁλίζω, low, to salt, season with
salt, Mat. v. 13; Mar. ix. 49.
ἀλίσγημα, ατος, τό, pollution,
Ἄν 200 ΝΥ ΤΣ
ἀλλά (prop. n. plur. of dos),
but, an adversative particle.
αλλ]
See Gr. § 404, Wi. § 523; 7;
Bu. 369 sq.
ἀλλάσσω, ἄξω, to change, Ac.
vi. 14; to exchange, Ro. 1. 23;
to transform, τ Cor. Xv. ει.
ἀλλαχόθεν, adv., from else-
where, Jn. X. 1.*
ἀλλαχοῦ, adv., elsewhere, Mar.
iy 33) (NG Η.).Ἐ
ἀλλ-ηγορέω, ὦ, ὥ speak allegor-
ically; pass. part., Gal. iv.
24.
"AMAndovia (W. H. ‘AD),
(Heb.), Hallelujah, Pvrazse
ye Jehovah, Rev. xix, 1, 3,
4,6. (S.)*
ἀλλήλων, reciprocal pron., gen.
plur. (Gr. ὃ 61c), one an-
other, each other, Ro. 1. 12.
ἀλλο-γενής, és, of another na-
tion, a foreigner, Lu. xvii. 18.
(8)
ἅλλομαι (dep.), ἁλοῦμαι, ἡλάμην,
to leap, Ac. ili. 8, xiv. 103 Zo
bubble up, as water, Jn. iv.
14.*
ἄλλος, 7, 0, other, another, Mar.
vi. 153 ὁ ἄλλος, the other,
Mat. v. 39; of ἄλλοι, the
others, the rest. Syn.: ἄλλος
indicates that which is simp-
ly xumerically distinct; €re-
pos, that which is generically
distinct, different.
ἀλλοτριο-επίσκοπος, οὐ, ὁ, ὁ716
who looks at or busies him-
self in the things of another,
a busybody, 1 Pet. iv. 15
(ΝΥ. Ἡ. ἀλλοτριεπίςκοπος).
(Ν. T.)*
ἀλλότριος, fa, vov, belonging to
another, Heb. ix. 25 ; forezgn,
strange, Ac. vil. 6; not of
one’s own family, Mat. xvii.
25; hostile, Heb. xi. 34.
ἀλλό-φυλος, ov, adj., foreign,
of another tribe or race, Ac.
x. 28.*
ἄλλως, adv., otherwise, 1 Tim.
We as
ἀλοάω, 0, How, to beat or thresh,
ASOT AIM nC OL EX Ὁ; 10;
ἘΠῚ το" τ ΤΟΣ Ὲ
ἄ-λογος, ον, (1) wéthout speech
or reason, irrational, 2 Pet.
11. 12, Ju. 10; (2) wszveason-
able, absurd, Ac. xxv. 27.*
ἀλόη, 75, ἡ, the aloe, Jn. xix. 39.
(S.)*
GAs, ἁλός, ὁ, sal’. Rec. only in
Mar. ix. 49 (dat.), W. H.
only in ix. 50 (acc.). See
ἅλας."
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἁλυκός, 7, Ov (4s), salt, brackish,
Jaye na
ἄ-λυπος, ov, free from sorrow,
Phil. ii. 28.*
ἅλυσις, ews, 7, @ chain or
manacle, Mar. v. 3; Ac. XxX1.
33.
ἀ-λυσιτελής, és, without Lait,
unprofitable, Heb. xili. 17.*
ἄλφα, το, see A.
᾿Αλφαῖος, ov, ὁ, Alpheus. Two
of the name are mentioned,
Mar. it 14, iii. 18 (the latter
being called Κλωπάς, Jn.
xix. 25; another form of the
orig. Hebrew name).
ἅλων, wvos, ὁ, ἡ, a threshing-
jioor ; met., the grain of the
threshingfloor, Mat. 111. 12;
uli τ:
ἀλώπηξ, exos, 7, α fox, Mat. vill.
20; Lu. ix. 58; applied to
erode ἈΠ: 92:
ἅλωσις, ews, ἣ, a taking or
catching, 2 Pet. ii. 12.*
ἅμα, adv., at the same time, Ac.
Xxiv. 26; prep., wzth or 20-
eether with (dat.), Mat. xiii.
29; dua πρωΐ, with the dawn,
Mat. xx. I.
ἀ-μαθής, és, wz2learned,ignorant,
2 eR et τι. Ox
ἀμαράντινος, ov, adj., composed
of amaranth, 1.6., everlasting,
I Pet. v. 4.*
ἀ-μάραντος, ov, adj. (uapalvo-
μαι), uafading, 1 Pet. 1. 4.*
ἁμαρτάνω, τήσω, fo miss a
mark, to err, to sin, Mat.
ἘΣ ΜΗ | ZUR Mine Wie 1; ΜΗ
cogn. acc., ἁμαρτίαν, to sin
@ sin, τ Jn. v. 16; with eis,
to sin against, Lu. xv. 18,
Bite
ἁμάρτημα, ατος, τό, a sin, evil
deed. Syn.: see ἀγνόημα.
ἁμαρτία, as, 7, (1) a sinning
(= τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν), Ro. v. 12,
8" ΣΟΥ: 21. (ἡ Ὁ “7
sing., as Ac. vii. 60; plur.
(more freq.), spec. in the
phrase ἀφιέναι τὰς ἁμαρτίας,
to forgive sins, Mat. ix. 2,
Ὁ ΟΣ enue baex 0.5.8. ὃ:
περὶ ἁμαρτίας is 517-77 γεν.
Syn.: see ἀγνόημα.
ἀ-μάρτυρος, ov, without witness,
INS aN, ΤῈ
ἁμαρτωλός, ov, szzful, or sub-
stantively, @ s7zner, espec.
habitually and notoriously,
Tibor i ΤῸ; Ieee 2, “ACNE
Jews used the word for
6
[a py
zdolaters, 1.6., Gentiles, Mar.
Xiv. 41.
ἄ-μαχος, ov, zot guarrelsome,
τ ΠῚ ΠῚ: mb, 2.; {ΠῚ ΠῚ Σ᾿
ἀμάω, ὥ, now, to reap, Ja. ν. 4.*
ἀμέθυστος, ov, 7, an amethys!
(supposed to be an antidote
against drunkenness. Hence
the name, from 4, μεθύω),
Rev. xxi. 20.*
ἀμελέω, ©, How, wot to care for,
to disregard, neglect, with
gen Onint.. ΕΠῸΡ: 1152; abet.
i. 12 (not W. ἘΠῚ:
ἄ-μεμπτος, ov, blameless, Phil.
ly 5; ΕΠΕΡΒΕ Vail, ἢ:
ἀ-μέμπτως, adv., dlamelessly,
if ADs rls τον aH, πὸ (NYS ISL.
mrg.).
ἀ-μέριμνος, ov, free from solici-
tude or anxiety, Mat. xxviii.
1. Cols Wile 2.
ἀ-μετά-θετος, ον, wuchangéable,
Heb. vi. 18; τὸ ἀμετάθετον,
immutability, Heb. vi. 17.*
ἀ-μετα-κίνητος, ov, adj., zmov-
able, firm, τ Cor. xv. 58.*
ἀ-μετα-μέλητος, ov, wot to be
regretted or repented of, Ro.
xi. 29; hence, wxchangeable,
2 Cor. vii. 10.*
ἀ-μετα-νόητος, ov, adj., wz7e-
pentant, impenitent, Ro. 1].
τὴν
ἄ-μετρος, ov, beyond measure,
immoderate 2 Cor. x. 13,
τ
ἀμήν, Amen, a Hebrew adjec-
tive, true, faithful, used (1)
as an adverb, at the begin-
ning of a sentence, verily,
truly, indeed; (2) at the end
of ascriptions of praise, etc.,
optatively, as γένοιτο, so be
it; (3) substantively, 2 Cor.
ἘΠ 20,4as) ayname of Christ,
the Amen, the faithful τοτὲ
ness, Rev. 111. 14. (S.)
ἀ-μήτωρ, opos, ὁ, ἡ (μήτηρ),
without mother, 1.6., in the
genealogies, Heb. vii. 3.*
G-plavTos, ov (μιαίνω), wndefiled,
sincere, pure, Heb. vil. 26,
χα vba ui etsy, i 4, 53 1
Dyers
᾿Αμιναδάβ, 6(Heb.), Aminadab,
Mat. i.4; Lu. iii. 33 (not W.
ἄμμος, ov, ἡ, sazd, Ro. ix. 27;
Heb. xi. 12.
ἀμνός, οὔ, ὁ, a lamb; fig., of
Christ; 7 Π0 1 ΖΟΣ 56; ΟΣ ΜΠ:
52; etal sore
αμο]
ἀμοιβή, ἢς, ἡ (ἀμείβω), γενεαὶ,
i ALTO 5 Ὲ
ἄμπελος, ov, ἣ, a vee, (1) lit.,
Mat. xxvi. 29; (2) fig., as Jn.
ν᾿
ἀμπελ-ουργός, οὔ, ὁ, ἡ, ἃ τΐγι6-
dresser, Lu. xiii. 7.*
ἀμπελών, Gros, ὁ, a vineyard,
(xx ὁ | Corsixe7-
᾿Αμπλίας, lov, ὁ, Amplias, Ro.
xvi. 8.*
ἀμύνω, ὥ, in N. T. only in mid.,
to defend from, take venge-
ance on, Ac. vii. 24.*
ἀμφιάζω, 20 clothe, Lu. xii. 28
(W. H.).*
ἀμφιβάλλω, ὦ Lae around,
Mar. i. 16 (W. H
ἀμφί-βληστρον, ov, ue a fishing
met, Mat. iv. 18; Mar. i. 16
(not W.#H.).* Syz.: σαγήνη
is the dvag-net, much larger
than ἀμφίβληστρον, the cast
ing net; δίκτυον is general,
a net of any kind.
ἀμφι-έννυμι, dow, 10 put on, to
clothe, Lu. vii. 25.
᾿Αμφίπολις, ews, ἡ, Amphipolis,
a city in the S. of Macedonia,
Ἄς, Vey Lee
Sateen ov, τό, a street, Mar.
xi. 4.*
ἀμφότεροι, αι, a, Goth, Ac. xxiii.
ἀ-μώμητος, ov, wthout blame or
jes ΕΒ Ts τ (Nie dsl
ἄμεμπτοι); 2 Pet. iii. 14.*
ἄμωμον, ov, τό, amomum, a
spice plant, Rev. xviii. 13
(not Rec.).*
ἄ-μωμος, ov, wzthout blemish,
i ARG τ; ἩΒΡῚ te Τὰ:
fig., dlameless, Eph. i. 4; Ju.
24.
᾿Αμών, ὁ (Heb.), Amon, Mat. i.
10 (W. H. * Auds).*
* Apes, 6 (Heb.), Amos, Lu. iii.
*
av, a particle, expressing σους
bility, uncertainty, or condt-
tionality. At the beginning
of a sentence it is a contrac-
tion of ἐάν. See Gr. §§ 3784,
380, 3836, Wi. ὃ 42, Bu. 216
sq.
ava, prep., lit., woz (acc.); in
composition, wf, again ; used
in many phrases. See Gr.
§§ 297 and 147a, Wi. §§ 494,
DA) ΒΠ᾿ 551..3552.
ἀνα-βαθμός, οὔ, ὁ (βαίνω), means
of ascent, steps, stairs, Ac.
oak AE, 40. Ὁ
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW
ἀνα-βαίνω, βήσομαι, 2a. ἀνέβην,
(1) to ascend, espec. to Jeru-
salem, Mat. χχ. 17; on board
ship, Mar. vi. 51; to heaven,
Ro. x. 6; (2) 29 spring up, as
plants, etc., used of a rumor,
Ac. xxi. 31; of thoughts com-
ing into mind, Lu. xxiv. 38.
ἀνα-βάλλω, mid., fo postpone,
defer, Ac. Xxiv. 22.*
ἀνα-βιβάζω, to draw up, as a
net to shore, Mat. xiii. 48.*
ἀνα-βλέπω, (1) fo look up, as
Mar. vill. 24; (2) to look
again, to recover sight, as
Mat. xi. 5.
ἀνά-βλεψις, ews, ἡ, recovery of
sight, Lu. iv. 18.*
ἀνα-βοάω, &, to exclaim, cry
aloud (not in W. H.), Mat.
XXvil. 46, Mar. xv. 8, Lu. ix.
> 38.* “-“ .
ava-BoAn, fs, ἡ, putting off, de-
VGA NC. ER ΠΣ
ἀνάγαιον, ov, τό, wpper room,
ἘΠῚ ΤΠ Var secivert 5 esleus
xxii. 12, for Rec. dvwyeov.*
ἀν-αγγέλλω, fo announce, make
known, Ac. Xiv. 27, xix. 18;
to report, 2 Cor. Vili. 7.
ἀνα-γεννάω, ὦ, fo beget again,
TD Retain 3) 23:
ἀνα-γινώσκω, 20 know again, to
know well. N. T., to read,
Mee OF 2 Cora ΕΠ Τ5:
ἀναγκάζω, dow, to force, to com-
pel by force or persuasion,
INC. SO Gilly Mi 2 (Cores ἘΠῚ ΤΙ.
ἀναγκαῖος, ala, alov, mecessary,
jie, Matin tii τ; Jeol, 3G 27:;
also close or near, as friends,
ΤΟΥ ΚΝ
ἀναγκαστῶς, adv., ecessarily
or by constraint, τ Pet. v. 2.*
ἀνάγκη, 7s, ἡ, (I) secessity,
Philem. 14; 1 Cor. vii. 37;
followed by inf. (with ἐστι
understood), there zs need to,
Mat. xviii. 7; (2) distress,
[eusexaxis 22.
ἀνα-γνωρίζω, to make known,
aor. pass-, Ac: Vil..13i(RKeC;).*
ἀνά-γνωσις, ews, 7, reading, Ac.
Fahy HHS Core {1 12 a ἸΠῚ:
1 13:
ἀν-άγω, Zo bring, lead, or take
72) ἸΡῸΣ Tals 22; ANG ib" 50;
to offer up, as sacrifices, Ac.
vil. 41; pass., to put fo sea, to
set sail, Lu. viii. 22; Ac. xiii.
Ess
ἀνα-δείκνυμι, fo sow, as by up-
lifting, Δ show plainly, Ac.
7
TESTAMENT LEXICON.
[ava
1.24; lo appoint, announee,
ee ΤῈ
ἀνά-δειξις, ews, ἡ, a showing or
public announcing, In. 1.
80.*
ἀνα-δέχομαι, dep., to receive
with a welcome, guests, Ac.
XXV1ll. 7; promises, Heb. xi.
17.*
ἀνα-δίδωμι, 20 vive up, deliver,
as by messengers, Ac. xxiii.
33-*
ἀνα-ζάω, ὦ, 20 live again, revive
(W. H. only in Ro. vii. 0,
and doubtfully Lu. xv. 24).
ἀνα-ζητέω, &, 20 seek with dili-
gence, Lu. ii. 44, 45 (W.H.);
Ac. xi. 25.*
ἀνα-ζώννυμι, Zo gird or bind up,
as a loose dress is girded
about the loins; mid. fig.,
Te Tey a τῷ. (Sey
ἀνα-ζωπυρέω, (πῦρ), to re-
kindle ox rouse up; fig., 2
Tim. i. 6.*
ἀνα-θάλλω, fo thrive or flourish
again, Phil. iv. 10.*
ἀνά-θεμα, ατος, τό, a person or
thing accursed, Gal. i. 8;
I Cor. xvi. 22; an execration
or curse, Ac. xxiii. 14. Syn.:
ἀνάθημα is a thing devoted in
honor of God, consecrated ;
ἀνάθεμα, simply a later form
of ἀνάθημα, has come to
mean @ thing devoted to de-
struction.
ἀναθεματίζω, low, to bind (one’s
self) ὁν a curse, Ac. xxili. 12,
14, 21; fo affirm with curses,
Mar. xiv. 71.*
ἀνα-θεωρέω, &, fo look at atten-
tively, to consider, Ac. Xvi.
25. Valeo), ΧΙ,
ἀνά-θημα, ατος, τό, anything
consecrated and laid by, a
votive offering, Lu. xxi. 5
(W. ΗΠ} Syz.: see avd-
θεμα.
ἀν-αιδεία, ας, ἡ, shamelessness,
impudence, Lu. xi. 8.*
ἀναιρέσις, εως, 7, α taking away,
7.6. . by a violent death, Ac.
ὙΠ. σ᾿ xxii, 20 (Rec.).*
ἀν-αίρεω, ὦ (see Gr. § 103, I
Wi. § 15, Bu. 53), ὦ take
away, to abolish, Heb. x. 9;
to take of, to Rill, Mat. ii. 16;
mid., fo take up, Ac. vil. 21.
ϑιυκούσοσε, ov, curltless, Mat. xii.
Stier
ἀνα-καθίζω, Zo sz¢ up (properly
trans. with ἑαυτόν under
ava]
Stood) Asus) 1115; oAcs ix.
40.*
ἀνα-καινίζω, fo renew, restore
to a former condition, Heb.
vi. 6.*
ἀνα-καινόω, 0, fo renew, amend,
to change the life. 2 Cor. iv.
16: (ΘΟ ] τ: τὸν (Ν. ΤῈ
ἀνα-καίνωσις, ews, 7, a renewal
or change of heart and life,
FROsexdle 2 9 ΠΝ ΠΡ San ΑΝ iL)
Syz.: see Trench, § xviii.
ἀνα-καλύπτω, fo wrveil, make
manifest; pass., 2 Cor. iil.
14, 18.*
ἀνα-κάμπτω, fo bend or turn
back, return, Heb. xi. 15.
ἀνά-κειμαι, dep., 20 recline at a
meal, Mat. ix. 10; ὁ avaxel-
μενος, One who reclines at
table, a guest, Mat. xxii. 10,
11 (W. H. omit in Mar. v.
; 40).
ἀνα-κεφαλαιόω, ὦ, 20 eather to-
gether into one, to sum up
under one head; pass., Ro.
X10); mids Hp. 1. ΤΟΣ Ὲ
ἀνα-κλίνω, Zo day down an in-
fant, Lu. ii. 7; to make to
recline at table, Mar. vi. 39;
pass., zo recline, as at a feast,
like ἀνάκειμαι, Lu. xiii. 20.
ἀνα-κόπτω, 20 check (lit., beat
Baer) am Gallen νὸν ΟΝ. Eds
ἐγκόπτω).
ἀνα-κραζω, fo cry out, to shout
aloud, Mar. i. 23, vi. 49.
ἀνα-κρίνω, fo investigate, in-
quire, examine (judicially),
to gudge of. Only in Lu.,
Ac., and 1 Cor.
ἀνά-κρισις, ews, ἡ, judicial ex-
amination, Ac. xxv. 26.*
ἀνα-κυλίω, to voll back, Mar.
xvi. 4 (ΝΥ. H. for dzox-).*
ἀνα-κύπτω, fo raise one’s self up,
ΠΡ Στὴ cin ne ὙΠ: 75 ΤΟΣ;
fig., το be elated, Lu. xxi. 28.*
ἀνα-λαμβάνω, Zo fake up, Ac.
Vil. 43; pass., of Christ’s
being taken up to heaven,
Mar. xvi. 19.
ἀνά-ληψις (W. H. -λημψ 5), ews,
ἡ, a being taken up, 1.6., into
heaven, Lu. ix. 51.*
ἀν-αλίσκω, λώσω, fo consume,
destroy, Lu. 1x. 54; Gal. v.
Ἐν 2 ees δ᾽ (Ποὺ ΝΥ -ἘΠῚ
ἀνα-λογία, ας, ἡ, proportion,
analogy, Ro. xii. 6.*
ἀνα-λογίζομαι, fo think wpon,
consider attentively, Heb. xii.
Bee
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἄν-αλος, ov, wethout saltiness,
zmsitpid, Mar. 1x. 50.*
ἀνά-λυσις, ews, 7, a loosening
of a ship from her moorings,
departure, 2 Tim. iv. 6.*
ἀνα-λύω, ὦ depart, Phil. i. 23;
to return, Lu. xil. 30.*
ἀν-αμάρτητος, ον, wthoutblame,
faultless, Jn. vili. 7 (W. H.
omit).*
ἀνα-μένω, 20 awazt, τ Th. i. 10.*
ἀνα-μιμνήσκω, 20 remind, ad-
monish, two accs., or acc.
ang ints) 1 Comilvetl7s) pass.
to remember, to call to mind,
gen. or acc., 2 Cor. vil. 15.
ἀνά-μνησις, εὡς, 7, 7Έ)167)1-
brance, a memorial, Heb.
Kage
ἀνα-νεόω, ὦ, fo renew; mid., 20
renew one’s self, to be renewed,
ἘΡ' τπν 25:
ἀνα-νήφω, 20 recover soberness,
2 aimee Os
* Avavias, a, 6 (from Heb.), Azza-
nias. Three of the name are
mentioned, Ac. v. I-5, ΙΧ.
LO MEXEXAI eg
ἀν-αντι-ρρήτος, ον, zzdisputable,
not to be contradicted, Ac.
Tbe, 50: Ὁ
ἀναντιρρήτως, adv., wzthout con-
tradiction, AC. x. 29.*
ἀν-άξιος, ov, wnworthy, inad-
equate, 1 Cor. vi. 2.*
ἀναξίως, adv., uuworthily, un-
becomingly, 1 Cor. xi. 27 (not
in, ver. 29, W. EL.).*
ἀνά-παυσις, ews, ἡ, vest, cessa-
tion from labor, refreshment,
Rev. iv. 8; Mat. xii. 43.
ἀνα-παύω, fo give rest OY 7ve-
Sreshment, Mat. xi. 28; mid.,
to take rest, Mar. vi. 31 (W.
H. read in Rev. xiv. 13, ava-
παήσονται, 2 fut. pass.).
ἀνα-πείθω, ow, to persuade, ina
bad sense, seduce, mislead,
ANG SaVillleg ngs
ἀνα-πέμπτω, 20 remit, send back,
Los ΧΟΣ ΤΠ Ὸ inti
ἀνα-πηδάω, leap up (W. H.,
in Mar. x. 50, for Rec. ἀνί-
oT Nt). *
ἀνά-πηρος, ον, maimed, having
lost a member, Lu. Xiv. 13,
21 (W. H. ἀνάπειροΞ).
ἀνα-πίπτω, fo fall down, Lie
down, Mat. xv. 35; N. T., to
recline at table, Lu. xi. 37,
Xiv. 10.
ἀνα-πληρόω, ὥ, fo fill up, 1 Th.
ii. 16; to fudfll,asa prophecy,
ὃ
[ανα
Mat. xiii. 143 20 perform, as
a precept, Gal. vi. 2; Zo oc-
cupy or fill a place, 1 Cor.
xiv. 16; to supply a defi-
ciency, Phil. 11. 30.
ἀν-απο-λόγητος, ov, adj., zzex-
cusable, Ro. 1. 20, 11. 1.*
ἀνα-πτύσσω, fo unroll, as a
volume, Lu. iv. 17 (not W.
H.).*
ἀν-άπτω, to kindle, set on fire,
us απ Ὁ; ACh ΣΣΥΗΙ 2
πον ἘΣ Jas ues.
ἀν-αρίθμητος, ον, zz2umerable,
laleloy χα ΤΩΣ
ἀνα-σείω, fo stir up, move, 771-
ΖΘ, Mar. xv. wie) lau:
XX1Ll. 5.* }
ἀνα-σκευάζω, fo pervert, un-
settle, destroy, Ac. xv. 24.*
ἀνα-σπάω, 20 draw up, Lu. xiv.
he ΟΣ Say ΤΟΣ
ἀνά-στασις, Ews, ἣ, a rising Up,
as opposed to falling, Lu. ii.
34; vesting, as from death or
the grave, resurrection, the
future state, Ro. i. 4, vi. 5.
ἀνα-στατόω, ὥ, fo unsettle, put
271. commotion, Ac. xvii. 6,
XM SO Gale τ 12.
ἀνα-σταυρόω, &, fo crucify a-
Sresh, Heb. vi. 6.*
ἀνα-στενάζω, fo groan or sigh
deeply, Mar. viii. 12.*
ἀνα-στρέφω, fo turn up, over-
turn, Jn. 11. 15; imtrans., 20
return, AC. V. 22; mid. (as
Lat. versarz), to be or to live
zz a place or state, 20 move
among, to pass one’s time or
be conversant with persons ;
generally, to conduct one’s
seUj-, 2 Cori. Το ΠΝ Aim.
1π| tls
ἀνα-στροφή, Hs, ἡ, behavior,
manner of life, Gal. i. 13;
Ep. iv. 22.
ἀνα-τάσσομαι, fo arrange, com-
pose a narrative, Lu. i. 1.*
ἀνα-τέλλω, fo spring up oY rise,
as the sun, a star, a cloud,
Mat. xiii. 6; Lu. xii. 54; of
the Messiah, Heb. vii. 14;
trans., Zo cause to rise, Mat.
Vv. 45.
ἀνα-τίθημι, mid., Zo set forth,
declare, INCAS. O75) 10/02 Gal.
11. 2.7
ἀνατολή, fs, 7, the dawn, day-
spring, Lu. i. 78; generally,
the east, where the sun rises,
Mat. ii. 2, 9; sing. and plur.,
see Gr. ὃ 2404.
aval
ἀνα-τρέπω, fo subvert, over-
throw, 2 Tim. ii. 18; Tit. i.
ΤΣ
ἀνα-τρέφω, fo 711ιγ56, bring up,
educate, Lu. iv. 16 (W. H.
mrg.); Ac. vil. 20, 21, xxil. 3.*
ἀνα-φαίνω, mid., ὁ appear, Lu.
xix. II; pass., 70 de shown a
thing (acc.), Ac. xxi. 3 (W.
H. read act., in sense 20 come
in sight of ).*
ἀνα-φέρω, οίσω, fo bear or lead,
to offer, as sacrifice, Heb. vii.
27 tonbeaaas sin, 1, Pet 11.
24.
ἀνα-φωνέω, ὦ, fo cry out aloud,
Teae 1: 2s
ἀνά-χυσις, ews, ἡ, a pouring
out; hence, excess, 1 Pet. iv.
4.
ἀνα-χωρέω, &, ὦ depart, with-
draw, Mat. ix.24; Mar. iii. 7.
ἀνά-ψυξις, ews, ἡ, a refreshing,
Jor holy Jebus
ἀνα-ψύχω, fo refresh, to revive,
2 Tim. i. 16.*
ἀνδραποδιστής, οὔ, ὁ, a man-
stealer, 1 Tim. i. 10.*
᾿Ανδρέας, ov, ὁ, Andrew, Jn. 1.
40.
ἀνδρίζω, (ow, mid., fo act like a
man, to be brave, 1 Cor. xvi.
13.*
᾿Ανδρόνικος, ov, ὁ, Andronicus,
Rovexvi. 7-*
ἀνδρό-φονος, ov, ὁ, ἃ
slayer, 1 Tim. i. 9.*
ἀν-έγκλητος, ov, zot open to ac-
cusation, unblamable, 1 Cor.
bre (Coll, nb Be.
ἀν-εκ-διήγητος, ov, ot to be
spoken, inexpressible, 2 Cor.
1χ τς (GNIS) ΠΠ ) Ὲ
ἀν-εκ-λάλητος, τιγεσρεααῤίε, τ
Pet. i. 8. (N. T.)*
ἀν-έκ-λειπτος, ον, 272farling, Lu.
ΧΙ Bes
ἀνεκτός, ἡ, Ov, tolerable, support
able; only in comp., Mat. x.
ΤΡ ΣΙ;
ἀν-ελεήμων, ov, without compas-
ston, cruel, Ro. i. 31.*
ἀνεμίζω, 20 agitate or drive with
wind pass., Ja. 1.6. (New.)*
ἄνεμος, ov, ὁ, the wid, Mat. xi.
7; fig., applied to empty doc-
trines, Ep. iv. 14.
ἀν-ένδεκτος, ov (ἐνδέχομαι), adj.,
Man-
927 2
“+, 2
impossible, Lu. xvii. 1. (N.
ΠΣ
ἀν-εξ-ερεύνητος (W. Η. -pav-),
ον, adj., wnsearchable, Ro. xi.
33-*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἀνεξί-κακος, ov, patient of in-
Wi 2 Shang 11: 2. (ANTS ΠΣ
ἀν-εξ-ιχνίαστος, ov, that cannot
be explored, incomprehensi-
We, ING, ΣΙ 328}; ΣΡ’ sth, ὃ:
(8)»"
ἀν-επ-αίσχυντος, ον, having 710
cause to be ashamed, 2 Tim.
ible TGs
ἀν-επί-ληπτος (W. H. -Anur-),
ov, adj., never caught doing
wrong, irreproachable, τ Tim.
rill 2 AiG ἢ; Νά. ΤΣ
ἀν-έρχομαι, 20 come or go up,
Wins Wile 38 (051. 1 wigs ΤῸ
ἄνεσις, ews, ἡ (avin), relax-
ation, remission, as from
bonds, burden, etc., Ac. xxiv.
_ 233 2 Th. 1. 7. fb Dey
ἀν-ετάζω, 20 examine judicially,
AC. XXi1. 24, 29. (S.)*
ἄνευ, adv. as prep., with gen.,
without, Pet. ili. 1.
ἀν-εύθετος, ov, zzconvenient, Ac.
OQ Au ZB) (Ν- In) Re
ἀν-ευρίσικω, fo jind by searching
τς 1. Os) TAs SSG ΠΡ
ἀν-έχω, mid., 20 bear with, for-
bear, have patience with, en-
UTE NAT σεν 1; oma iexe
41; gen. of pers. or thing.
ἀνεψιός, οὔ, ὁ, @ cousin, Col. iv.
10.*
ἄνηθον, ov, τό, anise, dill, Mat.
ἘΣΤΕ 253.
ἀνήκει, impers., 295 zs fit or
proper; part., TO ἀνῆκον, τὰ
ἀνήκοντα, the becoming, Phi-
lem. 8.
ἀν-ήμερος, ov, adj., otf fame,
768, 2 Manan, 111: 5:5
ἀνήρ, ἀνδρός, ὁ, (1) ἃ man, in
sex and age (Lat. wzr), Ac.
vill. 12; hence, (2) a husband,
Rol wile 2, 3; (3) ΖΦ. persoz
generally, Lu. vii. 41; plur.
voc., ἄνδρες, Sirs! ; often in
apposition with adjectives
and nouns, as ἀνὴρ ἁμαρτω-
és, ἀνὴρ προφήτης, Lu. v. 8,
LEONG [ΟΣ
ἀνθ-ίστημι, τ oppose, withstand,
restst, with dat., Ro. ix. 190,
Mat. v. 39.
ἀνθ-ομολογέομαι, οὔμαι, 40 coz-
fess, give thanks to, dat., Lu.
11. 38.*
ἄνθος, ous, τό, a flower, Ja. i.
ΠΟ ἘΠῚ 1 Rete t2 4a
ἀνθρακιά, ἂς, ἡ, a heap of burn-
ing coals, Jn. Xvili. 18, xxi. 9.
ἄνθραξ, axos, ὁ, a coal, Ro. xii.
20.*
9
[ανο
ἀνθρωπ-άρεσκος, ον, desirous of
pleasing men, Ep. vi. 6; Col.
ii. 22. \(S:)*
ἀνθρώπινος, ivy, wov, human,
belonging to man, Ja. 111. 7;
TAC OT ὅς: 19:
ἀνθρωπο-κτόνος, ov, ὁ, ἡ, @ hom-
tcide, a manslayer, Jn. viii.
141: Jn. 11. ΤΟ Ὲ
ἄνθρωπος, ov, ὁ, a maz, one of
the human race (Lat. homo).
Like ἀνήρ, joined in apposi-
tion with sabstantives, as
; Mat. xviii. 23 Sexe 52:
ἀνθ-υπατεύω, 20 be proconsul,
Ac. xviii. 12 (not W. H.).*
ἀνθ-ύπατος, ov, ὁ, a proconsul,
FNGe > GINS Fy toy) Ae
ἀν-ίημι, to unloose, let go, Ac.
Xvi. 26, xxvii. 40; 20 give up,
Ep. vi. 9; zo leave, neglect,
ἘΠ: ΧΠΠ]. 5.
ἀν-ίλεως, wy, without mercy, Ja.
ii. 13 (W. H. read ἀνέλεοϑ).
(N. T.)*
ἄ-νιπτος, ov, adj., unwashed,
Mat. xv. 20; Mar. vii. 2, 5
(Rec.).*
ἀν-ίστημι, fo raise wp one lying
or dead, “Aico ix. τ navat
39, 40; intrans. (in 2 a., pf.
and mid.), #o rise from a re-
cumbent posture, Mar. i. 35;
to rise again from the dead,
Lu. xvi. 31; aor. part., often
combined with other verbs,
as “rising (ἀναστάς) he
went.”
“Avva, as, ἡ, Anna, Lu. ii. 36.*
"Avvas, a, 6, Annas, Lu. iii.
2: 71: saypahl, Wah AR JANG, thy?
6.*
ἀ-νόητος, ov, foolish, thoughtless,
Row, Τὴ 7 Dimi:
ἄνοια, as, ἡ, folly, madness, Lu.
wd Wing) 4 ΓΠΠῚ- 111: (ΟΕ
ἀνοίγω, ἕξω, to open, Ac. v. 19,
xil. 10,14; intrans. in 2 perf.,
dvéwya, to be open, 2 Cor. vi.
1 1 COLI AOs
ἀν-οικο-δομέω, ὦ, fo build up
again, Ac. xv. 16.*
ἄνοιξις, ews, 7, opening (the act
of), Ep. vi. 19.*
ἀ-νομία, as, 7, Jawlessness, 17117-
uty, Mat. xxiii. 28; Tit. il.
14; αἱ ἀνομίαι, cx2guzties, evil
deeds, Ro. iv. 7. Syn: see
ayvonua.
G-vopos, ov, (1) wzthout daw, not
subject to the law, used of
Gentiles, 1 Cor. ix. 21; (2)
lawless ; as subst., a@ matle-
avo |
factor; ὁ ἄνομος, the lawless
one, 2 Th. ii. 8.
ἀνόμως, adv., wzthout law, Ro.
Liemes
ἀν-ορθόω, ὦ, to make upright
or straight again, to rebuild,
make strong. Ibm, Sei ἀπ";
Ac. xv. 16; Heb. xii. 12.*
ἀν-όσιος, ον, zzholy, τ΄ Tim. i. 9;
2) Mima 20°
ἀνοχή, Hs, ἡ, forbearance, toler-
atzon, Ro. 11. 4, 111. 25.* Sy:
ὑπομονή is patience under
trials, referring to ¢hzngs ;
μακροθυμία, patience under
provocation, referring to fe7-
sons ; ἀνοχή is a forbearance
temporary in its nature.
ἀντ-αγωνίζομαι, 20 resist, strive
against, Heb. xii. 4.*
ἀντ-άλλαγμα, ατος, τό, αγί equir-
alent, price, Mat. xvi. 26;
Mar. viii. 37.*
ἀντ-ανα-πληρόω, &, fo fill up in
turn, Col. i. 24.*
ἀντ-απο-δίδωμι, fo recompense,
requite, Lu. xiv. 14; Ro. xii.
19.
ἀντ-από-δομα, ατος, τό, a γέ-
compense, reqguital, Lu. xiv.
ΤΕ ΟΣ ΣΙ. ὁ: (9.)}Ὲ
ἀντ-από-δοσις, ews, 7, a reward,
recompense, Col. 111. 24.*
ἀντ-απο-κρίνομαι, fo reply a-
gainst, contradict, Lu. xiv. 6;
Ro. ix. 20.*
Gvt-etrov (used as 2 aor. of
ἀντιλέγω, see φημί), to con-
tradict, to gainsay, Lu. xxi.
IMSS ENG thy, US
ἀντ-έχω, mid., ὦ hold fast, to
adhere to (gen.), Mat. vi. 24;
Iu. xvi. 13; Ao; Aye mug
ΤΠ ΠῈΣ 1G Oy
ἀντί, prep., Ben: ., @nstead of, for.
See Gris 201; ΤῊΣ ΝΝῚ
δὲ 47 ὦ, 52, 4, 3), Bu. 321. 5
ἀντι-βάλλω, fo throw 771 117712, ex-
change words, Lu. xxiv. 17.*
ἀντι-δια-τίθημι, mid., fo setone’s
self against, oppose, 2 Vim.
11: 2.5.
ἀντί-δικος, ov, ὁ (orig. adj.), az
opponent at law, Mat. v. 25;
Lu. xii. 58, xvili. 3; ax ad-
versary, τ Pet. v. 8.*
ἀντί-θεσις, ews, ἡ, opposition, τ
Tim. vi. 20.*
ἀντι-καθ-ίστημι, fo resist, Heb.
xil. 4.
ἀντι-καλέω, fo call or invite in
turn, Lu. xiv. 12.*
ἀντί-κειμαι, Ὁ oppose, resist
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
(dat.), Lu. xiii. 17, xxi. 15;
ὁ ἀντικείμενος, az adversary,
ΟΥ̓ sah Os) JElouily ny 28:
ἀντικρύ (W. H. ἄντικρυς), adv.,
over against, AC. Xx. 15.*
ἀντι-λαμβάνω, mid., Zo take hold
2 wee, share in (gen.), Lu.
δ: ANGS FOG BGS ie ital.
vanes
ἀντι-λέγω, fo speak against, con-
tradict (dat.), Ac. xiii. 45;
to oppose, deny, Jn. Xix. 12.
ἀντί-ληψις (W. H. -Anuy-), ews,
help, ministration, τ Cor. ΧΙ].
28.
ἀντι-λογία, ας, ἡ, contradiction,
contention, rebellion, Heb. vi.
MONA ΜῈ jap Xl we ee) (Us na
ἀντι- λοιδορέω, to revile γέ-
proach again, τ Pet. 11. 23
avti-Autpov, ov, τό, a@ razsom-
PEP ΠΕΣ αἰ α 6. Ὁ
ἀντι-μετρέω, O, fo measure ii
return, Mat. vii. 2 (not W.
ἘΠῚ Ib, Wi Sys (Ng ἘΣ
ἀντι-μισθία, as, ἡ, recompense,
INOS tis 2773 (Cor Wa 3 (Ν᾿
ἘΣ
᾿Αντιόχεια, ας, ἡ, Antioch. Two
places of the name are men-
tioned, Ac. xi. 26, xili. 14.
᾿Αντιοχεύς, dws, ὁ, a citizen of
Antioch, INES Wis 53
ἀντι-παρ-έρχομαι, τ ΩΣ ὃν op-
posite to, Lu. X. 31, 32.*
᾿Αντίπας, a, ὃ, Antipas,
. ἘΠ ΠΩ τς '
Ἀντιπατρίς, (50s, ἡ, Antipatris,
INC ΣΧ Ή ΟΣ
ἀντι-πέραν (W. H. ἀντίπερα),
adv., ov the opposite side or
shore, Lu. viii. 26.*
ἀντι-πίπτω, fo fall against, re-
SSE NC Villon Tie
ἀντι-στρατεύομαι, dep., fo make
* war against, Ro. vii. 23.*
ἀντι-τάσσω, mid., ὦ set one’s
self against, resist (dat.), Ro.
ἘΠ 2; Ja. iv. 6, v. 6; 1 Pet.
Ve 53 AC. XVill. 6.%
ἀντί-τυπος, ov, like in pattern,
Heb. ix. 24; τὸ ἀντίτυπον,
corresponding in form, as
wax to the seal, aztitype,
lest, ab, 2
> , ε
Avti-xploros, ov, 6, opposer
of Christ, Antichrist, 1 Jn.
itis ΠΣ Abin 72; in 47:
(N. T.)*
ἀντλέω, ᾿ῶ, Σὺ draw from a ves-
581. In she δὲ Ὁ ahve 95 GSS
ἄντλημα, ατρς, τό, a bucket, Jn.
iv. I1.*
Rev.
to
[ara
ἀντ-οφθαλμέω, ὥ, to look in the
face; so to meet the wind,
ING ΣΈ wise
av-v8pos, ov, without water, ary,
Maitaccih 3) {π|. xi 25.
ἀν-υπό-κριτος, ov, adj., zuzthout
Aypocrisy, unfeigned, Ro. xii.
9; 2 Cor. vi. 6. (Ap.)
ἀν-υπό-τακτος, ον, 7102 subject to
rule, of things, Heb. ii. 8;
unruly, of persons, τ Tim. i.
Op ΠΣ 1 ΘΝ Ole
ἄνω, adv. (ἀνά), τ, above, up-
wards; τὰ ἄνω, heaven or
heavenly things, as Jn. Vili. 23.
ἀνώγεον, ov, τό, an upper cham-
ber. See avaryacov.*
ἄνωθεν, adv. (ἄνω), (1) of place,
from above,as Jn. ill. 31, X1x.
11; with prepp. ἀπό, ἐκ, from
the top, as Mar. xv. 38; Jn.
xix. 23; (2) of time, from the
frst, only Lu. i. 3; Ac. xxvi.
5. In Jn. iii. 4, 7, agazz (see
Gal. iv. 9); or, perhaps here
also, from above.
ἀνωτερικός, ἡ, dv, upper, higher,
ANC, Fabs, WES
ἀνώτερος, a, ov (compar. of ἄνω ;
only neut. as adv.), Azgher, to
a higher place, Lu. xiv. 10;
above, before, ele eye) One
ἀν-ωφελής, és, unprofitable, Tit.
ili. 9; Heb. vii. 18.*
ἀξίνη, ns, ἡ, a2 axe, Mat. iii.
ΤΟ ΤΙ; 111: Ὁ:
ἄξιος, fa, wov, adj., worthy, de-
serving of, suitable to (gen.),
Heb: xig8e) Wut ΖΘ ΟΣ
XXVi. 20.
ἀξιόω, ὦ, to deem worthy (acc.
and gen., or inf.), Lu. vii. 7;
2Th.i. 11; think fit, Ac. xv.
38, XXVill. 22.
ἀξίως, adv., worthily, suitably
(with gen.), Ro. xvi. 2; Phil.
1 es
G@-dpatos, ov, zuvisible, unseen,
Cola τὸς Ὁ ims 15 17:
ἀπ-αγγέλλω, fo report, relate,
make known, declare, Ac. iv.
23.) 1 ALIN tly (C)-
ἀπ-άγχω, mid. fo hang or
strangle one’s self, Mat. xxvii.
5.*
ἀπ-ἄάγω, to lead, carry, or take
away, Lu. xii. 15; lead
away to execution, Mat. xxvi.
57; Mar. xiv. 44, 53; to lead
or fend, as a way, Mat. vii.
iy tial
ἀ-παίδευτος, ov, adj., wr2ustruct-
ed, ignorant, 2 Tim. 11. 23.*
ara. |
ἀπ-αίρω, fo take away; in N.T.
only 1 a. pass., Mat. ix. 15;
Mar. ii. 20; Lu. v. 35.*
ἀπ-αιτέω, ὦ ask back, require,
reclaim, Lu. Vi. 30, Xi. 20.*
ἀπ-αλγέω, fo be past feeling,
Ep. iv. 19.*
ἀπ-αλλάσσω, pass., fo be re-
moved from, to depart, Ac.
ἘΠῚ LL Ρ855., 9 ὅδ, “6.7, VEC,
(with dé), Lu. xii. 58; Zo
deliver, Heb. 11. 15.*
ἀπ-αλλοτριόω, to estrange, alien-
ate (gen.), Ep. ii. 12, iv. 18;
ΘΟ: 20%
ἁπαλός, ἡ, dv, tezder, as a shoot
of a tree, Mat. xxiv. 32;
Mar. xiii. 28.*
ἀπ-αντάω, ©, fo meet, to encoun-
ter (dat.), Mar. xiv. 13.
am-dvTyoLs, €ws, 7, a meeting,
an encountering ; εἰς ἀπάν-
Tyow (gen. or dat.), fo meet
any one, Ac. xxviii. 15.
ἅπαξ, adv., of time, ovce, τ Th.
ii. 18; once for all, Heb. vi.
thy 2% Be
ἀ-παρά-βατος, ov, zzviolable,
unchangeable, Heb. vii. 24.*
ἀ-παρα-σκεύαστος, ov, adj., 27-
prepared, 2 Cor. ix. 4.*
ἀπ-αρνέομαι, οὔμαι, fo deny, dis-
own, Mat. xxvi. 34, 35; 20
disregard, Mar. viii. 34.
ἀπ-άρτι, adv., of time (see ἄρτι),
henceforth, Rev. xiv. 13. (W.
H. read ἀπ᾽ dpru.)*
ἀπ-αρτισμός, οὔ, ὁ, completion,
Lu. xiv. 28.* ;
ἀπ-αρχή, 7s, 7, the first-fruits,
consecrated to God (see W.
TBI, 2 Tele 11: το):
ἅ-πας, aca, av (like πᾶς, Gr.
§ 37), all, all together, the
whole.
ἀπασπάΐζομαι, see ἀσπάζομαι.
(N. T.)* .
ἀπατάω, ὥ, iow, fo deceive, lead
into error, Ja. 1. 26; Ep. v.
(ep at Alrbone whe τὰ (CNG Tele
ἐξαπ-). (The stronger form
ἐξαπατάω is more freq.)
ἀπάτη, ns, 7, deceit, deceitful-
mess Cols iis ὃ; ΕΗ: 11:
Ts
ἀ-πάτωρ, opos, ὁ, 7) (rar np), with-
out father, 1.6., in the geneal-
ogies, Heb. vil. 3.*
ἀπ-αύγασμα, ατος, τό, reflected
brightness, Heb. i. 3.
ἀπ-εῖδον (ΝΥ. H. ἀφεῖδον), 2 aor.
of ἀφοράω, which see.
ἀ-πείθεια, as, ἡ, wellfoel unbelief,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
obstinacy, disobedience, Heb.
ry (OF, πῆς
ἀ-πειθέω &, to refuse belief, be
disobedient, Jn. ill. 36; Ro.
ii. 8.
ἀ-πειθής, és, unbelieving, dis-
obedient, us is 17);)2\ hime:
iil,
ἀπειλέω, ὥ, How, to threaten,
forbid by threatening, Ac. iv.
V/A Aw Weel ible 22:
ἀπειλή, ἧς, ἡ, a threatening,
threat, INC. iv. 1 (We HL:
omit), 29, ix. 1; Ep. vi. 9.*
ἄπ-ειμι (εἰμί, Zo be), to be absent,
ASHI COT. ν- 5:
ἄπ-ειμι (εἶμι, to go), to go away,
to depart, Ac. xvil. 10.*
ἀπ-εῖπον (see εἶπον), mid., fo
renounce, disown, 2 Cor. iv.
2%
ἀ-πείραστος, ov, adj., zzcapable
of being tempted, Ja. i. 13.*
ἄ-πειρος; ov, adj., zwexperienced,
unskiliful in (gen.), Heb. v.
> 13-* , .
ἀπ-εκ-δέχομαι, το wait for, ex-
pect earnestly or patiently,
Ro. viii. 19, 23, 25; Heb. ix.
28: (ING 1)
ἀπ-εκ-δύομαι, fo strip, divest,
renounce, Col. ii. £5, 11]. 9.*
ἀπέκδυσις, ews, ἡ, a putting or
stripping off, renouncing, Col.
hie Wiig ΝᾺ
ἀπ-ελαύνω, fo drive away, Ac.
XVill. 16.*
ἀπ-ελεγμός, 00, ὁ (ἐλέγχω), γε-
pudiation, censure, disrepute,
ING: Sass Bia (UNI Ag)"
ἀπ-ελεύθερος, ov, ὁ, ἡ, a freed-
man, 1 Cor. vii. 22.*
᾿Απελλῆς, οὔ, ὁ, Afelles, Ro.
xvi. 10.*
ἀπ-ελπίζω, ow, to despair, Lu.
vi. 35; R. V. “never despair-
ing’? (See R. V. mrg.).*
ἀπ-έναντι, adv. (gen.), over a-
gainst, tn the presence of, in
opposition to.
ἀ-πέραντος, ov (περαίνω), zter-
minable, t Tim. 1. 4.*
ἀ-περισπάστως, adv. (περι-
σπάω), wethout distraction,
τ @ Onsevids 35:
ἀ-περί-τμητος, ον, wcircwne-
cised; fig., Ac. vil. Si. (S.)*
ἀπ-έρχομαι, 40 go or come from
one place to another, zo οῸ
away, depart; to go apart;
to go back, to return; to go
forth, as a rumor.
ἀπ-έχω, fo have in full, Mat.
ΤΙ
[απο
vi. 2; to be far (abs., or ἀπό),
Lu. vii. 6; impers., ἀπέχει,
zt 159. enough, Mar. xiv. 41;
mid., fo abstain from (gen.,
or amd), Ὁ Th. iv. 3.
ἀπιστέω, ὦ, fo disbelieve (dat.),
Mar. xvi. 11; 20 be unfaith-
Wide NO lens.
ἀπιστία, as, ἡ, unbelief, dis-
trust, a state of unbelief, 1
Abia, ie BIG ΕΠΕΙΟῚ 111. THA) ΤῸ;
. unfaithfulness, Ro. ii. 3.
ἂ-πιστος, ov, 7107 believing, in-
credulous, Jn. xx. 27; hence,
an unbeliever ox infidel, 2
Cor. iv. 4; wnfarthful, Lu.
xli. 46; Rev. xxi. 8; pass.,
incredible, only Ac. xxvi. 8.
ἁπλόος, ots, ἢ, ody, simple,
sound, Mat. vi. 22; Lu. xi.
c 34.* ε . . .
ἁπλότης, ΤΉΤΟς, ἡἣ, Simplicity,
sincerity, purity, 2 (ΟΥ̓. 1. 12;
Coli 111: 22:
ἁπλῶς, adv., simply, sincerely,
16: 1 Be
ἀπό, prep. gen., vom. See Gr.
§ 292, Wi. § 474, Bu. 321 sq.;
and for the force of the prep.
in composition, Gr. ὃ 1474,
Wi. § 52, 4, Bu. 344.
ἀπο-βαίνω (for βαίνω, see Gr.
§ 94, I., 6d; fut., -βήσομαι), to
go or come out of, as froma
Ships) {ππ|- Ὁ. 2; neo) 0
turn out, result, Lu. XXi. 13;
Phil. i. 19.*
ἀπο-βάλλω, 20 throw away, Mar.
150); HED: Xena 5.0
ἀπο-βλέπω, fo look away from
all besides; hence, fo look
earnestly at (els), Heb. xi.
26.*
ἀπό-βλητος, ov, verbal adj., zo
be thrown away, rejected, 1
Abie, ἕν. Ae.
ἀπο-βολή, 7s, ἣν ἃ casting away,
rejection, loss, AC. XXVil. 22;
IROL Eds 1G ss
ἀπο-γίνομαι, fo dic, 1 Pet. 1].
24.%
ἀπο-γραφή, fs, 7, ἃ record,
register, enrolment, Lu. 11. 2 ;
ING Nie Be
ἀπο-γράφω, fo ἐγεγοί, 7715.7106. 771
Ὡ aia WBE Ts 35) Se
Heb? xii. 23
ἀπο-δείκνυμι, fo show by proof,
demonstrate, set forth, Ac. 11.
Dey SOO ΤΡ this G92
Th. ii. 4.*
ἀπό-δειξις, ews, 4, demonstra-
tion, proof, τ Cor. 11. 4.*
απο]
ἀπο-δεκατόω, ὦ, (1) fo pay the
tenth οὐ tithe, Mat. xxili. 23;
(2) to levy tithes on, acc.,
EVebs valves.) (Ss)
ἀπό-δεκτος, ov, verbal adj., ac-
ceptable, 1 Tim. li. 3, v. 4.*
ἀπο-δέχομαι, 70 receive with
pleasure, to welcome, Ac.
XViil. 27, XXVili. 30.
ἀπο-δημέω, ©, fo go from one’s
own people, to go into another
country; only in the parables
of our Lord, as Mat. xxi. 33;
IEW, WAS 9:
ἀπό-δημος, ov, cone abroad, so-
journing in another country
(R. V.), Mar. xiii. 34.*
ἀπο-δίδωμι, fo give from one’s
self, to deliver, Mat. xxvii.
58; in mid., Zo sed/, Ac. v. 8;
to pay off, discharge what is
due, Mat. v. 26; Lu. xvi. 2;
to restore, Lu. iv. 20; 20 re-
guite, recompense, Ro. 11. 6;
Rev. xviii. 6.
ἀπο-δι-ορίζω, ὦ separate off, 1.ε.,
into parties, Ju. 19.*
ἀπο-δοκιμάζω, fo reject, as dis-
approved or worthless, Mar.
Wu, ΘΠ; Jello, Χ11- 17:
ἀπο-δοχή; 7s, 7, acceptance, ap-
probation, τ Tim. 1. 15, iv.
9.*
ἀπό-θεσις, ews, ἡ, a putting
ΣΟ, Ti IAS 111} AB Leite
1, 14.*
ἀπο-ϑήκη, nS, ἡ, α repository,
granary, storehouse, Mat. iil.
ao 111} 111 177
ἀπο-θησαυρίζω, fo treasure up,
lay by in store, 1 Tim. vi. 19.*
ἀπο-θλίβω, fo press closely, Lu.
Vili. 45.*
ἀπο-θνήσκω (ἀπό, intensive;
the simple θνήσκω is rare),
to die, (1) of natural death,
human, animal, or vegetable,
Mat. ix. 24; (2) of spiritual
death, Ro. vii. 10; Rev. iii.
2; (3) in Epp. of Paul, fo de
to (dat.), as Ro. vi. 2; also
in other shades of meaning.
For tenses see θνήσκω.
ἀπο-καθ-ίστημι, ἀποκαταστήσω
(also -καθιστάω and -άνω, see
WWilaigs thes 8 AMES 6)» 29. YA
store, ¢.g., to health, or as a
state or kingdom, Lu. vi. Io,
ANG τὸ 0:
ἀπο-καλύπτω, fo uncover, bring
to light, reveal, Mat. x. 26;
ΠῚ xe ΧΙ ΠΟΥ 1. τοὶ 968
Thayer, p. 62.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἀπο-κάλυψις, ews, 7, revelation,
manifestation,enlightenment,
τ Core rei ΖΘ Ioy bite Be Z
DONE ee (9) SHEE SES
Trench, § xciv.
ἀπο-καρα-δοκία, as, ἡ (κάρα,
head ; ἀπό, intensive), earnest
expectation, as if looking for
with the head outstretched,
Ro. viii. 19; Phil. 1. 20.*
ἀπο-κατ-αλλάσσω, fo reconcile,
change from one state of
feeling to another, Ep. ii. 16;
Colmik 203225) ΓΝ: Loh
ἀπο-κατά-στασις, ews, ἡ, resti-
tution, restoration, Ac. 11].
21 ἙΝ
ἀπό-κειμαι, Zo be laid away, to
be reserved for (dat.), Lu.
Kg 20» COLIN hwo) haat ve
8. ΗΕ: τσ: 27:
ἀπο-κεφαλίζω (κεφαλή), to be-
head, Mat. xiv. 10; Mar. vi
NOs 27; {ππ|: NO (Ss)
ἀπο-κλείω, fo shut close, as a
door, Lu. xiii. 25.*
ἀπο-κόπτω, fo smite or cut off,
Mar. ix. 43, 45; Jn. xviii. 10,
26; Ac. xxvil) 32; mid., Gal:
Vv. 12 (see R. V.).*
US ατος, TO, az answer,
2 (Ε: 1. 0. Ὁ
ἀπο- -κρίνομαι (for aor., see Gr.
§ 100, Wi. § 39, 2), 20 answer,
Mars xii 28h Colssivamol
often used (like the cor-
responding Hebrew verb)
where the “answer” is not
to a distinct question, but
to some suggestion of the ac-
companying circumstances;
so especially in the phrase
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν, answered
and said, as Mat. Awe ILL
Ἰ: 60.
ἀπό-κρισις, EWS, 7, Az answer,
reply, Iu. ii. 47.
ἀπο- κρύπτω, to hide, conceal,
it (Coie, αἴ 7; ΕἸ: 1: ΟΣ
ἀπό-κρυφος, ον, Aidden,
cealed, Mar. iv. 22; Tu.
17; stored up, Col. ii. 3.
ἀπο-κτείνω, eva, fo put to death,
kill, Mat. xvi. 21; Rev. ii.
13; fig., 20 abolish, Ep. ii. 16.
ἀπο-κυέω, ὦ, to bring forth ;
figs, aed Lh, LO.
ἀπο-κυλίω, ίσω, fo voll away,
Mat. xxviii. 2; Mar. xvi. 3;
[Dios BEI 2. (9)
ἀπο-λαμβάνω, fo receive from
any one, Gal. iv. 5; 20 vecezve
backs recovers Wau XV 275
12
con-
Vili.
[απο
mid., Zo take aside with one’s
self, Mar. vii. 33.
ἀπό-λαυσις, ews, ἡ (λαύω, sf
enjoy), enjoyment, τ ‘Tim. vi.
79. IBleloy, xl, 25.
ἀπο-λείπω, fo leave, to leave be-
ipa, 2. Τ τῆ. ἵνὲὶ Τἢ, 2O1 2
desert, [πι. 6; pass., to be re-
served, Heb. iv. 9.
ἀπο-λείχω, fo lick, as a dog,
Lu. xvi. 21 (W. H. ἐπιλεί-
xw).*
ἀπ-όλλυμι (see Gr. § 116, 2, Wi.
§ 15, Bu. 64), 20 destroy, to
iri ing to nought, to put to
dea Mar1524); Rouxivers);
79. lose. Mata κ᾿ 2: π| ΜῈ
39; mid., pass. (and 2d perf.),
to perish, die, Mat. viii. 25;
to be lost, Lu. xxi. 18.
᾿Απολλύων, ovTos, ὁ (prop. part
of ἀπολλύω, Destroyer), Apol-
lyon, Rev. ix. 11. (N. T.)*
᾿Απολλωνία, as, 7, Apollonia,
acity of Macedonia, Ac. xvii.
ΤΣ
᾿Απολλώς, ὦ, 6, Apollos, Ac.
XVilli. 24.
ἀπο-λογεόμαι, οὔμαι (λόγος), 20
defend one’s self by speech,
Lu. xxi. 14; Ac. xxvi. 24; 70
defend, excuse, Ro. 11. 15.
ἀπο-λογία, as, 7, a verbal de-
Sense, “apology,” AC. XXV.
το; COL xs.
ἀπο-λούω, mid., fo wash away,
AS) SINS, Aca ΧΧῚ ΤΟ Ἢ Cor
Wile ΕΠ
ἀπο-λύτρωσις, ews, ἡ, redemp-
tion, deliverance, Ro. 111. 24;
ἨΈ The Wh, χὶ Bee Swi
see Trench, ὃ lxxvii.
ἀπο-λύω, fo release, let go, to
send away, Ac. xxviii. 18;
Mat. xv. 23);) Spec... Wo) uz
away a wife, divorce, Mat. i.
19; Lu. xvi: 18; mid., Zo de-
part, Ac. xxviii. 25.
ἀπο-μάσσω, ἕω, 20 wife off, as
dust from the feet; mid., Lu.
ren TES
ἀπο-νέμω, fo assign to, appor-
tion, 1 Pet. 111. 7.*
ἀπο-νίπτω, mid., zo wash one’s
self, Mat. xxvii. 24.*
ἀπο-πίπτω, to fall from, Ac. ix
18.*
ἀπο-πλανάω, ©, to lead astray,
Mar. χὴν 22; τ im ἐν:
10.*
2 a , .
ἀπο-πλέω, evow, to sail away,
Ie, Pants My Saki WG}, 38%, iy,
XXVli. 1.*
απο]
ἀπο-πλύνω, fo wash ΟΥ̓́7Ζ7156,) aS
nets, Lu. v. 2(W. H. πλύνω).
ἀπο-πνίγω, to suffocate, choke,
Mat. xiii. 7; Lu. vill. 7, 33.*
ἀ-πορέω, ὦ (πόρος, resozs 3,
except Mar. vi. 20 (W. H.),
only mid. in N. T., Zo be i
doubt, to be perplexed, Jn.
ΣΈ 22. 2 GOL live ὃὲ
ἀπορία, as, 7, perplexity, dis-
quiet, Lu. ΧΧΊ. 25.*
ἀπο-ρρίπτω, 20 throw or cast
down or off, Ac. xxvii. 43;
ἑαυτούς understood.*
ἀπ-ορφανίζω (dppavos), “to
make orphans of”; 20 de-
reave, pass., I Th. il. 17.*
ἀπο-σκευάζομαι, 20 pack away,
pack up, Ac. xxi. 15 (W. ΕἸ:
ἐπισκευάζομαι). *
ἀπο-σκίασμα, ατος, τό (σκία ζω),
a shade, a shadow, Ja. 1. 17.
(N. T.)*
ἀπο-σπάω, ©, dow, to draw out,
unsheathe, Mat. xxvi. 51; 20
withdraw, to draw away, Ac.
ΧΧΙ ie
ἀπο-στασία, as, 7, defection,
apostasy, Ac. xxi. 21; 2 Th.
tis 5:
ἀπο-στάσιον, ov, τό, vepudia-
Won aevorces sNiatte XX. ἡ;
Mar. x. 4; met., b2/7 of adi-
vorce, aS Mat. v. 31.*
ἀπο-στεγάζω (στέγη), C0 unroof,
Mar. il. 4.*
ἀπο-στέλλω, fo send forth, send,
as a messenger, commission,
etc., spoken of prophets,
teachers, and other mes-
sengers, Mat. x. 40; Lu. vii.
3; Ac. x. 36; to send away,
dismiss, Lu. iv. 18; Mar. v.
10, vill. 26.
ἀπο-στερέω, ὥ, How, to defraud,
abs., as Mar. x. 19; deprive
of by fraud, acc. and gen.,
© Dims ν 5.
ἀπο-στολή, ἧς, ἡ, apostleship,
ἌΤΙ. 25; ΕῸ: 1 5} ΤΡ COL.
ibe 29 (51: 1. 8595
ἀπό-στολος, οὐ, ὁ, (I) a mes-
senger, 2 Cor. viii. 23; Heb.
ili. 1; (2) ax apostle, 2.¢., a
messenger of Christ to the
world, Lu. vi. (τ:
used of others besides Paul
and the Twelve, Ac. xiv.14;
Te Dh OG 2) (Ὁ ΜΠ 28:
ἀπο-στοματίζω (στόμα), 20 en-
tice to speak off-hand, Lu. xi.
Espa
ἀπο-στρέφω, fo turn away, trans.
"Amos, ov, ὁ, Appius;
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LE
(with ἀπό, as Ac. 111. 26);
restore, replace, Mat. xxvi.
2; mid., Zo desert, reject,
acc., Mat. v. 42.
ἀπο-στυγέω, ©, to detest, to ab-
hor, Ro. xii. 9.*
Gtro-cuvaywyos, ov, excluded
from the synagogue, excom-
municated, Jn. ix. 22, xii. 42,
Ai 2: (INGA) Fes
ἀπο-τάσσω, ἕω, mid., fo separate
one’s self from, withdraw
from (dat.), 1 Mar. vi. 46; Zo
take leave of, renounce, send
away (dat.), Lu. xiv. 33.
ἀπο-τελέω, ©, ἔσω, to perfect,
Ja.i.15; Lu. xiii. 32(W.H.).*
ἀπο-τίθημι, mid., so day off or
aside, AC. Vii. 58; 20 renounce,
INO ΧΙ]. 12.
ἀπο-τίνασσω, ὦ shake off, Lu.
ib GR Ne, ΣΧ 111: δ.»
ἀπο-τίνω (or -τίω), τίσω, to γέ-
pay, Philem. 19.*
ἀπο-τολμάω, ὥ, fo assume bold-
mess, RO. X. 20.*
ἀπο-τομία, as, ἡ (τέμνω, to cut),
severity, Ro. Xi. 22.*
ἀπο-τόμως, adv., severely, sharp-
lin, @\ Core abil, ΤΟΙ; Abii 1. ares
ἀπο-τρέπω, mid., fo turn away
from, shun, acc., 2 Tim. iil.
ΒΝ
ἀπ-ουσία, ας (ἄπειμι), absence,
hile wise
ἀπο-φέρω, to bear away from
one place to another, Mar.
Rig 1G INGA ΚΠ 2:
ἀπο- φεύγω, to escape, 2 Pet. i. 4,
le id; 20%
ἀπο- ela to speak out,
declare, Ac. il. 4, 14, XXVI. 25.
(s.)*
ἀπο-φορτίζομαι (φόρτος, a bur-
den), to unload, discharge, Ac.
SS Bye
ἀπό-χρησις, ews, ἡ (ἀπό, intens.),
abuse, Misitse, (Colepnie22 2
ἀπο-χωρέω, @, fo go away, de-
part, Mat. vii. 23; Lu. ix. 39;
Ac. xiii. 13.*
ἀπο-χωρίζω, fo part asunder,
NI CHEXaAN Ole) ING Vio Vile ides
ἀπο-Ψψύχω, to breathe out life,
to faint, Lu. xxi. 26.*
"Αππιου
φόρον, the Forum of Appius,
a town in Italy, situated on
the Appian Way, Ac. xxviii.
15.*
ἀ-πρός-ιτος, ov (προς, εἶμι), 20¢
to be approached, τ Tim. vi.
τό.
13
᾿ Χ7ΟΟ Δ. [αρε
ἀ-πρός-κοπος, ον (κόπτω), act.,
not causing to stumble, τ Cor.
X. 32; pass., wot caused to
stumble, blameless, without
offense, Ac. xxiv. 16; Phil. i.
το. (Ap.)*
ἀ-προσωπο-λήπτως (W. H.
-λήμπτ-), adyv., wethout re-
spect of persons, impartially,
ΤΠ ΒΡ τ ΚΑ Ν ΤΣ
ἄ-πταιστος, ον (πταίω, 20 fall),
without stumbling or falling,
jfile Bates
ante, yw, 10 kindle, as light or
fire, Lu. villi. 16, xi. 33; mid.,
to touch, Mat vill. 3; 1 Cor.
vil. I. 157,2..." ἅπτομαι is to
touch or handle; θιγγάνω, a
lighter touch; ψηλαφάω, to
feel or feel after.
᾿Απφία, as, ἡ, Apphia, Philem.
De *
Greco ὦ, ἀπώσω, mid., 20 re-
pulse, to reject, AC. Vil. 27, 30.
ἀπώλεια, as, ἡ (ἀπόλλυμι), de-
stroying, waste, of things, Ro.
ix. 22; Mar. xiv. 4; destruc-
tion, in general, Ac. viii. 20;
perdition, 2 Th. il. 3; Rev.
avis δ. πὶ:
ἀρά, ἂς, 7, curse, imprecation,
Ro. iil. 14.* ‘
ἄρα, conj., illative, therefore,
thence, since. See Gr. § 406,
Wi. § 53, 8, Bu. 371.
dpa, adv. interrogative, usually
where the answer is nega-
tive, Lu. xvili.8; Ac. viil. 30;
(δ: 11: 17-*
᾿Αραβία, ας, 7, Avadia, Gal. i.
τ ον, ΒΝ
"Apap, ὁ (Heb. iA ram, Mat. i.
3,43 Lu. ili. 33) (ΠΟΘΈΝ H:).*
"Apa, αβος, ὁ, Ὁ: Arabian, Ac.
11. tan.
dpyéw, ὥ, 20 linger, to delay, 2
ΒΕΕ alily Bees
ἀργός, dv (a, ἔργον), idle, lazy,
Mat. xx. 33 ADT Ty
ἀργύρεος, ols, a, οὖν, made of
siluer, Ac. xix. 24; 2 Tim. 11.
20.» Reva Ix. 20.7%
ἀργύριον, ov, τό, sz/ver, Ac. iii.
6; a piece of silver, a shekel,
Mat. xvi. 15; money in gen-
eral, Mar. xiv. 11.
Gpyvpo-Kdmos, ov, ὁ, a silver
smith, Ac. Xix. 24.*
ἄργυρος, ov, ὁ, szver,
,.,29: Ja. v. Sentai
Ἄρειος πάγος, ov, ὁ, Areopagus,
or Mars’ Hill, an open space
on a hill in Athens, where
Ac. xvii.
ape |
the supreme court was held,
Ac. xvii. 19, 22. ("Apecos
is an adj. from” Ἄρης, Mars.)
᾿Αρεοπαγίτης, ov, ὁ, a judge of
the Areopagite court, Ac. xvii.
34.*
ἀρέσκεια, as, 7, a pleasing, a
desire of pleasing, Col. i. 10.*
ἀρέσκω, ἀρέσω, to be pleasing to,
Mata xaveloren Galea) τὸ: Ὁ
seek to please or gratify, to
accommodate one’s self to
(dat.), 1 Cor. x. 33; 1 Th.
115 7.
ἀρεστός, ή, Ov, acceptable, pleas-
img to, Jn. vill. 29; Ac. xii. 3.
’ Apéras, a, ὁ, Aretas, a king of
Arabia Petrea, 2 Cor ex
Bons
ἀρετή, 7s, ἡ, virtue, 2 Pet. i. 5;
any moral excellence, perfec-
tion, Phil. iv. 8; 1 Pet. τ ὃ;
74 είν, ἥν Bhs
(ἄρην), gen. ἀρνός, a lamb, Lu.
x BE
ἀριθμέω, ὥ, Zo number, Mat. x.
BO ea χι; Ἐν: Vill Ὁ
ἀριθμός, οὔ, ὁ, 2 zumber, Jn. vi.
Ὁ); Αρεν ἢ:
᾿Αριμαθαία, ας, ἡ, Avimathea,
a city of Palestine, Mat.
XXvil. 57; Mar. xv. 43.
᾿Αρίσταρχος, ov, ὁ, Aristarchus,
NC EXDK 2 Os Col. iv. 10.
ἀριστάω, 3, ἤσω (ἄριστον), 20
Ὁ δ, Ὡς: ΧΧΙ 12; 10;
to dine, Lu. xi. 37.
ἀριστερός, ά, by, eft; ἡ ἀριστερά
(χείρ), the left hand, Mat. vi.
3; ἐξ ἀριστερῶν, on the left,
Mar. x. 37 (W. H.); Lu. xxiii.
33, without é&; 2 Cor. vi. 7.
(The more common word is
εὐώνυμος.)
᾿Αριστόβουλος, ov, ὁ, Avristo-
bulus, Ro. xvi. 10.*
ἄριστον, ov, τό, dinner, Mat.
ἘΣ; ἘΠῚ: ΧΙ. 38, κῖν. 2.
See δεῦπνον.
ἀρκετός, ἡ, bv, szjficient, Mat.
Wi GY Se BES τ lets hig 9.
ἀρκέω, &, to be sufficient for,
Mats παν Θ; 2) (Cor, ΣΙ ον
pass., to be satisfied with, Lu.
111. Τῇ; Eleb. xili. δ:
ἄρκτος (W. H. dpxos), ov, ὁ, %,
a bear, Rev. xiii. 2.*
ἅρμα, aros, τό, a chariot, Ac.
Vili. 28, 29, 38; Rev. ix. 9.*
'Δρμαγεδδών (Heb. or Aram.,
der. disputed), (W. H. * Ap
Mayedwv), Harmageddon,
Rev. xvi. 16. (N. T.)*
᾿Αρτεμᾶς,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἁρμόζω, cw, fo fit together ; mid.,
to espouse, to betroth, 2 Cor.
xls, ΖΝ
e ᾿ n e “8 .
ἁρμός, οὔ, ὁ, a joint, 1.6... of
limbs in a body, Heb. iv
12.*
ἀρνέομαι, omar, fo deny, Mat.
OM FOS ΠΡ th QoS, 2 ivan
ii. 12; zo renounce, Tit. ii.
12; to reject, AC. 111. 14.*
ἀρνίον, ov, τό (dimin. of ἀρήν),
Ὁ 7, Up, ἢπ ΧΙ ΤῸ»
freq. in Rev., of Christ.
ἀροτριάω, &, dow, Zo plow, Lu.
ΧΙ 7s i Core ib. TO.
ἄροτρον, ov, τό, a plow, Lu. ix.
62.*
ἁρπαγή, fs, ἡ (ἁρπάζω), the act
of plundering, Heb. x. 34;
plunder, spoil, Mat. xxiii. 25 ;
tou. xi. 39.*
ἁρπαγμός, οὔ, ὁ, spoil, an object
of eager fee a prize, Phil.
11. 6.*
ἁρπάζω, dow (2 aor. pass.,
ἡρπάγην), to snatch, seize
violently, take by force, Jn.
X. 12; 20 carry off suddenly,
{ine Av HER ΛΟ ΣΧ ΚΠ ΤῸ:
ἅρπαξ, αγος, 44]., rapacious,
ravenous, Mat. vii. 15; Lu.
XVill. 11; a robber, an extor-
“omer (Orme Ὁ LO ἘΠῚ ΡΝ]
10.*
ἀρραβών, vos, ὁ (from Heb.),
a pledge, an earnest, ratify-
ing a contract, 2 Cor. i. 22,
76 3 ΒΡ: 1- Wee
appados (ΝΥ. H. dpados), ov,
not seamed or sewn, Jn. xix.
23. (Ν. ΤῊΣ
ἄρρην, εν (W. H. ἄρσην, εν), of
the male sex, Ro. 1. 27; Rev.
ΧΙ yy dias
ἄρρητος, ov, adj., wzspoken, un-
speakable, 2 Cor. xii. 4.*
ἄρρωστος, ov, adj. (ὁώννυμι), z7-
firm, sick, Mat. xiv. 14; 1
Cori 30:
ἀρσενο-κοίτης, ov, ὁ (ἄρσην κοί-
ΤΉ), α sodomite, Cor. vi. 9;
1 Tim. i. 10.*
ἄρσην, ev, male, Mat. xix. 4;
Gal. iii. 28.
G, ὁ, Artemas, Tit.
11. 2.
"Aptepts, δος or vos, ἡ, Artemis,
the Persian or Ephesian Ar-
temis, to be distinguished
from the Artemis of the
Greeks, the sister of Apollo,
A GHEXI 2A 52.) 28. 3... 35: Ὁ
» 2 e ᾿ 4
ἀρτέμων, ovos, ὁ (ἀρτάω, fo στι5-
14
[apx
pend), prob. the foresarl, Ac.
XXV1l. 40.*
ἄρτι, adv. of time, zow, just
now, at this moment; with
other particles, as ἕως ἄρτι,
till now ; am’ ἄρτι, from now
or henceforward.
ἀρτι-γέννητος, ov, zewly or re-
cently born, τ Pet. ii. 2. (N.
a) *
ἄρτιος, ov, adj., perfect, com-
plete, wanting in ners 2 2
Tim. {πὶ 17.* Syn.: ἄρτιος
means fully adapted for its
purpose; ὁλόκληρος, entire,
having lost nothing; τέλειος,
fully developed, complete.
ἄρτος, ov, ὁ, bread, loaf, food ;
fig. , spiritual nutriment; ἄρ-
TOLTHS προθέσεως, show- bread,
Mat. xil. 4; Mar. ii. 26.
ἀρτύω (dpw, to fit), to season, to
jfiavor, as with salt, Mar. ix.
505) Lau χῖν 5. 8. Col.
iv. 6.*
᾿Αρφαξάδ, ὁ (Heb.), Arphaxad,
Lu. 111. 36.*
ἀρχ-άγγελος, ov, ὁ, az arch- or
eee τ ΠΠ rigs ΟΡ |fibl
ἰν. Τὸν
aaa, a, ov, old, ancient, Lu.
1G fo}, UO) ΒΕΙ Th, IS
᾿Αρχέλαος, ov, 6, Archelaus,
Mat. 11. 22.*
ἀρχή, ἧς, 7, (1) @ beginning, of
time, space, or series, Jn. i.
1; 2 Pet. ili. 4; the outermost
D072, WNC. χ τὰ. 566 ΘΓ
Christ, the leader, Col. i. 18;
Rev. iii. 14, xxi. 6, (XXxil. 13.
Ady. phrases: ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς,
from the beginning; év ἀρχῇ,
in the beginning; ἐξ ἀρχῆς,
Srom the beginning or from
the first; Kat ἀρχάς, at
the beginning; τὴν ἀρχήν,
originally. (2) rule, pre-
eminence, principality (see
dpxw): espec. in pl., ἄρχαι,
rulers, magistrates, as Lu.
xli. 11; of supramundane
powers, principalities, as Ep.
111. 10.
ἀρχ-ηγός, οὔ, ὁ (ἀρχή, ἄγω), the
beginner, author, prince, Ac.
111. Ti55) τς 3 τ. ΒΡ: 11. 10;
xii. 2.*
ἀρχ-ιερατικός, ἡ, dv, belonging
to the office of the high priest,
pontifical, Ac. iv. 6.*
ἀρχ-ιερεύς, ews, ὁ, (1) the high-
priest, Mat. xxvi. 3; Heb. ix.
7,25; so of Christ only in
apx |
ΠΕ 35. 18 ΤΡ 111 ire etes:
(2) in pl. used more wide-
ly to include high-priestly
families and deposed high-
priests, Mat. ii. 4; Lu. xix.
AVERAGING 22:
ἀρχι-ποίμην, evos, ὁ, the chief
shepherd, a title of Christ,
it Jets Wo ve) (ΝΥ: DES)
"Ἄρχιππος, ov, ὁ, Archippus,
Col. iv. 17; Philem. 2.*
ἀρχι-συνάγωγος, ov, ὁ, presid-
ing officer or ruler of a syn-
agogue, Lu. viii. 49; Ac. xiii.
15.
ἀρχι-τέκτων, ονος, ὁ, a master-
builder, an architect, τ Cor.
ili. 10.*
ἀρχι-τελώνης; ov, ὁ, a chief col-
lector of taxes, a chief pub-
Keep, Mis rare 2. (UNG Ayes
ἀρχι-τρίκλινος, ov, ὁ, a super-
intendent of a dining room,
Jfiols ag 8; Ὁ. ΤΩΝ: 1}
ἄρχω, 20 reign, to rule (gen.),
only Mar. x. 42; Ro. xv. 12;
mid., fo begin, often with
infin.; ἀρξάμενος ἀπό, begin-
ning from (see Gr. § 287).
ἄρχων, ovTos, ὁ, prop. particip. *
ruler, prince, leader, Ac. Xvi.
τοι; INO} ΧΙ]. 2.
ἄρωμα, ατος, τό, spice, perfume,
Wiehe xe 18 ΠΣ ΧΙ 56:
KKiVe Ἐ: [η: Kix. 40.7%
᾿Ασά, ὁ (ah) ae, Mat.i.7,8.*
ἀ-σάλευτος, ov, wiushaken, im-
movable, Ac. xxvil. 41; Heb.
OH, 29:Ὲ
ἄ-σβεστος, ov, adj. (σβέννυμι),
not to be quenched, inextin-
guishable, Mat. 111. 12; Lu.
111. τὴ; Wiehe Tre 35, ἃς (WE
H. omit).*
ἀσέβεια, as, ἡ, 2mpiety, ungod-
liness, wickedness, Ro. 1. 18;
Ju.15,18. Syz.: see ἀγνόημα.
ἀσεβέω, ὥ, How, to be ungodly,
act impiously, 2 Pet. ii. 6;
Jy MG
ἀ-σεβής, és (σέβομαι), zmpious,
ungodly, wicked, Ro. iv. 53
Τὰ τς
ἀ-σέλγεια, ας, ἡ, excess, wanton-
ness, lasciviousness, Mar. vii.
22) ἘΠῸ ἸΝ ΤῸ:
ἄ-σημος, ον, rot remarkable, ob-
SCUYE, ignoble, Ac. xxi. 39.*
᾿Ασήρ, ὁ, Asher, Lu. ii. 36;
Rev. vii. 6.*
ἀσθένεια, as, ἡ, weakness, bodily
infirmity, sickness, τ COY. Xv.
43; Heb. xi. 34; fig., mental
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
weakness, distress, Ro. vi. 19;
Fle b= τὲ 2:
ἀσθενέω, ὥ, 20 be weak, Ro. viii.
Bia) Cora xian co be sae.
Wa VieVAO ANC. bx.) 47:
ἀσθένημα, ατος, τό, weakness,
infirmity ; fig., Ro. xv. 1.*
ἀ-σθενής, és (σθένος, strength),
“without strength,” weak,
zmpirm, Mat. xxvi. 41; Ro.
v. 63 1 Cor. iv. τὸς; szck, Lu.
ΟΣ JANG, Tie OH τ (Core ΧΙ
30.
᾿Ασία, as, ἡ, Asia proper or
Proconsular Asia, a district
in the west of Asia Minor,
INCI ΠΡ αῖ. 11} Ne vents
4; a part of Proconsular Asia,
JN this Ce),
᾿Ασιανός, οὔ, ὁ, belonging to
Asia, Ac. xx. 4.*
> , « .
Ἀσιάρχης, ov, ὁ, az Asiarch,
a president of Asia, a citizen
appointed annually to pre-
side over the worship and
celebrations in honor of the
gods, Ac. xix. 31.*
ἀσιτία, as, ἡ (σῖτος, corn), ab-
Stinence, a fast, Ac. xxvii.
21
ἄ-σιτος, ον, fasting, Ac. xxvii.
33-*
ἀσκέω, ὦ, How, fo exercise one’s
self, use diligence in, Ac.
XXiv. 16.*
ἀσκός, ov, 6, a bottle of skin,
Mat. ix. 17; Mar. ii. 22; Lu.
_ v 37, 38.
ἀσμένως, adv. (from part. of
ἥδομαι), wth zoy, gladly, Ac.
11. 41 (W. H. omit); Ac. xxi.
17.*
ἄ-σοφος, ov, zot wise, Ep. v.
ΠΕΣ
ἀσπάζομαι, dep., fo embrace,
salute, to greet (actually or
by letter), Mat. x. 2; 1 Cor.
Xvi. 10, 20; always of per-
SONS muexCep tn ἘΠΕ. ΣΙ. 12;
“having embraced (R. V.
greeted) the promises”; fo
take leave of (only Ac. xx. 1;
in xxi. 6, W. H. read ἀπα-
ord (omat).
ἀσπασμός, οὔ, ὁ, salutatzoz,
greeting, Mat. xxiii. 7; Col.
iv. 18.
ἄ-σπιλος, ov (σπῖλος), wzethout
spot, unblemished, τ Tim. vi.
τὰ τ IES 00.
ἀσπίς, ίδος, 7, az asp, a venom-
ous serpent, Ro. 111. 13.*
ἄ-σπονδος, ov (σπονδή), “not
BS
ἰασφ
to be bound by truce,” 2)ε-
placable, 2 Tim. iii. Bie Owe
31 (not W. H.).*
ἀσσάριον, (ov, τό, a small coin
equal to the tenth part of a
drachma, az assarium, Mat.
x. 20); [ul xii 6: See (Gr.
§ (54a.
ἄσσον, adv. (compar. of ἄγχὸὴ),
nearer, Close by, AC. XXV11.13.*
”
Ασσος, ov, 7, Assos, Ac. xx.
ΤΣ
ἀ-στατέω, ὥ, how, fo be un-
settled, to have no fixed abode,
I Cor. iv. 11.*
ἀστεῖος, ov (ἄστυ, czty, see ur-
bane), fair, beautiful, Ac.
Vill 20) ἘΠΕ: χὶ- 2 ie
ἀστήρ, épos, ὁ, a star, Mar. xiii.
2: te (Ὁ χν. ἢ; αν τ
ΠΕΣ
ἀ-στήρικτος, ον (στηρίζων, w7-
settled, unstable, 2 Pet. ii. 14,
ili. 16.*
ἄ-στοργος, ov (στοργ ἠ), without
natural affection, Ro. i. 31;
2 Mim sis 3.
ἀ-στοχέω, (στόχος), to miss
in aim, swerve from, τ Tim.
i. 6, vi. 21; 2 Tim. ii. 18.*
ἀστραπή, As, ἡ, lightning, Lu.
Χχ τὸς πον ἵν Sys mvavALcl
brightness, lustre, Vu. x1. 36.
ἀστράπτω, fo flash, as light-
ning, Lu. xvii. 24; 20 be lus-
trous, XX1v. 4.*
ἄστρον, ov, τό, a star (orig. con-
stellation), Lu. xxi. 25; Ac.
Vil 45, ΣΧ ΥΤ 20; ΕΠΕΒΡ ΣΙ
12.*
᾿Ασύγκριτος, ov, ὁ, Asyucritus,
Ro. xvi. 14.*
ἀ-σύμφωνος, ov, dissonant, dis-
cordant, Ac. Xxvill. 25.*
ἀ-σύνετος, ov, without under
standing, foolish, Mat. xv.
16; Ro. x. 10.
ἀ-σύνθετος, ον, covenant-break-
ing, treacherous, Ro. i. 31.*
ἀσφάλεια, as, ἡ, security, Ac.
v. 23; 1 Th. v. 3; certainty,
Lu. 1. 4.
ἀ-σφαλής, és (σφάλλω, fallo),
safe, Phil. 111.1; secure, firm,
Heb. vi. 19; certain, AC. XXV.
26; τὸ ἀσφαλές, the certainty,
ING ΧΕΙ CV ΧΕΙΙ, 3ΟΣΕ
ἀσφαλίζω, cw (mid.), to make
fast, to secure, Mat. xxvii.
65, 66; Ac. xvi. 24; pass., Zo
be made secure, Mat. xxvii.
64.*
ἀσφαλῶς, adv., safely, Mar. xiv.
acy |
44; Ac. xvi. 23; assuredly,
Ac. ii. 36.*
ἀσχημονέω, 0, 20 act improperly
or unseemly, 1 Cor. vil. 36,
Raut Gye
ἀσχημοσύνη, NS, ἡἦ, 1ε715.67717-
ness, Ro. 1.27; ; shame, naked-
ness, Rev. Xvi. 15.*
ἀ-σχήμων, ον (σχῆμα), τι71:07)16-
ly, wiseemly, 1 (Core sabe 28:
ἀ-σωτία, as, ἡ (σώζω), an aban-
doned course, profligacy, Ep.
Var On ΜΠπΠῸ 1:6; ΤΣ ΒῈϊ: diver Ane
ἀ-σώτως, adv., projligately, dis-
solutely, Lu. xv. 13.*
ἀτακτέω, ὥ, ὦ behave disorder-
ἤ A Wales sible es
ἄ-τακτος, ov (τάσσω), 7rregular,
disorderly, 1 Th. v. 14.*
ἀτάκτως, adv., disorderly, 17-
regularly, 2 Th. 111. 6, 11.*
ἄ-τεκνος, ou, ὁ, ἡ (τέκνον), child-
esse MWe Ἐπ. 28, 20.7
ἀτενίζω, ow, to look intently upon
(dat. or eis), Lu. iv. 20; Ac.
1: ΤΟ 2 Corie 7, 13:
ἄτερ, adv., as prep. with gen.,
without, in the absence of,
Ibis FETE Oy IS" Ὁ
ἀτιμάζω, cw, fo dishonor, con-
temn, whether persons or
things, by word or by deed,
{|| Ἔχ αἰ. [oy Vern τος 18.
ii. 6.
2 ’ ε * 5
ἀτιμία, as, ἡ, dishonor, igno-
miny, disgrace, ignoble use,
my οῖ ΧΙ Τ4:; Ro. 1: 20; ix.
21.
ἄ-τιμος, ον (τιμή), without λοηι-
or, despised, Mat. xili. 57;
Mar. vi. 4; I Cor. iv. 10, xii.
2
ἀτιμόω, &, fo dishonor, treat with
EEO: Mar. xii. 4 (not W.
H.).*
ἀτμίς, ίδος, ἣ @ vapor, Ac. il.
ΤῸ; [8 ἵν. ΤῊΣ
ἃ πόμον; ov, τό (τέμνω), ax atom
of time, moment, 1 Cor. xv.
2.
ἄ-τοπος, ov (τόπος), misplaced,
unbecoming, mischievous, Lu.
χης A AC XX VILIe Os
᾿Αττάλεια, as, ἡ, Adttalia, Ac.
Xiv. 25.*
αὐγάζω, to shine forth,
iv. 4.*
αὐγή; 7s, 7, SPE, daylight,
AG kun
Αὔγουστος, ov, ὁ ee ), Augus-
Woe ALINE 11. τ Ὲ Compare
Σεβαστός.
αὐθάδης, ες (αὐτός, ἥδομαι), sedf-
2\Gor,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
pleasing, arrogant, Tit. 1. 7;
Σ ΒΕ: τ Oss
αὐθαίρετος, ον (αὐτός, αἱρέομαι),
of one’s own accord, 2 Cor.
Willy Θ,Σ
αὐθεντέω, ὦ, ὦ exercise author-
ity over (gen.), 1 Tim. li. 12.
(N. T.)*
αὐλέω, ὦ, How, to play ona flute,
to pipe, Mat. xi. 17; Lu. vil.
ρα ΘοΥ αν ἢ:
αὐλή, ἢς, ἡ (dw, to blow), an
open space, uncovered court
or fall of a house, as Lu. xi.
21 2G, S158 C2 GLE Jn.
Xs 1, 16.
αὐλητής, οὔ, ὁ, a flute-player,
Mat. ix. 23; Rev. xviii. 22.*
αὐλίζομαι (to lodge in the open
air), 20 lodge, pass the night,
IMMENES oct, 17/3, ILL Seah, 57.Ὲ
αὐλός, οὔ, ὁ (dw), a flute, pipe,
1 Cor. xiv. 7.*
αὐξάνω (also αὔξω), αὐξήσω,
trans., fo make to grow, as
I Cor. 111. 6, 7; pass., fo grow,
increase, become greater, Mat.
ΧΙ. 32; Col. 1. 10; generally
intrans., 29 grow, increase, aS
Mat. vi. 28.
αὔξησις, ews, ἡ, crowth, increase,
Ep: iv. 16; Col. ii. 19.*
αὔριον, adv. (αὔρα, morning
breeze, tw), ae vow, Mat.
vi. 30; Lu. xili. 32, 33; ἢ (Sc.
ἡμέρα) αὔριον, oe MLOYYOW,
Mat. vi. 34; Ac. iv. 3.
αὐστηρός, a, dv (dry), harsh,
austere, Lu. xix. 21, 22.*
αὐτάρκεια, as, 7, sufficiency, 2
Cor. ix.8; contentment, 1Tim.
vi. 6.*
αὐτ-άρκης, es (dpxéw, sufficient
for self), content, satisfied,
Phil. iv. 11.*
> LA
αὐτο-κατά-κριτος, ov, self-con-
demned, Tit. ili. 11. (N. T.)*
αὐτόματος, ov, spontaneous, of
zts own accord, Mar. iv. 28;
AC ΧΙ elon
αὐτ-όπτης, οὐ, ὁ, an eye-witness,
ertiep eas
αὐτός, 7, 6, pron., he, she, it;
in nom. nearly always em-
phatic. Properly demonstra-
tive, self, very ; joined with
each of the persons of the
verb, with or without a pers.
pron., 7 myself, thou thyself,
etc.; with the article, the
same; the same with (dat.), 1
Cor. xl. 5; ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό, at the
same place or time, together;
16
[a6
κατὰ τὸ αὐτό, together, only
Ac. xiv. 1. See Gr. § 335, Wi.
5.2 22, 3, 4; Bu. 105 56.
αὐτοῦ, adv. of place, here, there,
Mat. xxvi. 36; Ac. xviii. 19,
ΧΙ: Ale
avtod, 7s, 00, pron. reflex. (contr.
for ἑαυτοῦ), of himself, her-
self, etc. (W. H. in the ma-
jority of cases read αὐτοῦ,
αὐτῷ, etc., but retain αὑτοῦ,
etc., in some, as Mat. vi. 34;
Smeal 2; Αρ χῖνς τὴ, Cte.)
αὐτό-φωρος, ov (φώρ, a thief),
in the very act, Jn. vill. 4,
neut. dat. with ἐπί (W.
omit).*
αὐτό-χειρ, pos, ὁ, with one’s own
hand, Ac. xxvii. 19.*
αὐχμηρός, a, dv, dark, dismal,
7, ΒΕ ΤΟΥΣ
ἀφ-αιρέω, fo fake away, as Lu.
x. 42; to take away sin, only
Ro. x19 2773) Heb: κι zo
smite off, as Mat. xxvi. 51,
and parallel passages.
ἀ-φανής, és (paivw), not appear-
ing, hidden, Heb. iv. 13.*
ἀ-φανίζω, to put out of sight,
destroy, Mat. vi. 19, 20; 20
disfigure, Mat. vi. 16; pass.,
to vanish, perish, Ac. xiii.
41: 76. Levin τ ee
ἀ-φανισμός, οὔ, 6, a disappear-
ing, destruction, Heb. viii.
a2
ἄ-φαντος, ον, disappearing, not
seen, Lu. XXiv. 31.*
ἀφεδρών, vos, ὁ, dvaughi, privy,
ΟΝ ΕΣ Σὺ: Τὴ Mara Ὑ115 ΤῸ
(N. T.)*
ἀ-φειδία, as, ἡ (φείδομαι), sever-
ity, Col. ii. 23.*
ἀφελότης, THT OS, simplicity, sin-
CETL, Δι. ie AOs) ὯΝ ΣῈ
ἄφιεαις; ews, ἣ (ἀφίημι), de-
liverance ; lit., only Lu. iv.
18; elsewhere always of de-
liverance from sin, remis-
sion, forgiveness, Mat. xxvi.
ΖΘ, ΠΟ]. δ PID a 7 SCG
πάρεσις is a Simple suspen-
ston of punishment for sin,
in contrast with ἄφεσις, com-
plete forgiveness.
ἁφή, fs, ἡ (ἅπτω, to fit), that
which connects, a joint, Ep.
1ν- τὸ Cols Ὁ ΤΟΝ
ἀφθαρσία, ας, ἡ, 271: 07,712 7071,
immortality, τ Cor. xv.; Ro.
115.7); 26m ds LORS piivaee4is
incorruptness, Tit. ii. 7 (W.
H. apGopia).*
a6 |
ἄςφθαρτος, ον (φθείρω), ἡτιεογ-
ruptible, imperishable, Ro. i.
aie. it (Coli ibs Gy Fars Ge
ΤῊ πὴ shy 17: ΒΕ Ἱ 4, 20,
Uy Δ
ἀ-φθορία, as, 7, 771:0γ77 ίηι55,
Assy ula 7 (Ὗν - Πἢ)- Ὁ ΝΤΣ
ἀφ-ίημι (see Gr. ὃ 112, Wi. § 14,
3), to send away, as (1) to
let go, emit, Mat. xxvii. 50;
ΝΗ χὺν- 527; 21757,155»,. [ἢ
senses varying according to
the obj.; spec., to disregard,
pass by, send away, divorce,
Matexven Τῇ; ΠΡ. wiles.
Corn ὙΠ yi eae hence,
(2) to forgive (dat. pers.),
very often, Mat. xvili. 27;
Mar. li. 5, 7; (3) to permit,
concede, abs., or with inf., as
Mar. x. 14; or acc., as Mat.
ili. 15 (dat., Mat. v. 40); or
ἵνα, subj., Mar. xi. 6; or subj.
alone, Lu. vi. 42; (4) ¢o Zeave,
depart from, abandon, leave
behind, Mat. xxii. 22; Mar.
ly BGS Aol WA TAS ΧΥΠ 27, ais
ἀφικνέομαι, οὔμαι (2 aor., ἀφι-
κόμην), to arrive at, to reach,
Ro. xvi. 19.*
ἀ-φιλ-ἄάγαθος, ov, not loving
goodness and good men, 2
ΠΡ 11:5: (Ν. ΤῈ
ἀ-φιλ-ἄάργυρος, bv, not loving
money, not avaricious, τ Tim.
iil. 3; Heb. xiii. 5. (N. ΠΣ
ἄφιξις, ews, 7, orig. arrival;
departure, AC. Xx. 29.*
ἀφ-ίστημι, ἀποστήσω, trans. in
pres., imperf., I aor., fut., fo
lead away, to seduce; intrans.
in perf., plup., 2 aor., Zo go
away, depart, avoid, with-
draw from (often with ἀπό);
mid., zo, fail, abstain from,
absent one’s self.
ἄφνω, adv., suddenly, Ac. ii. 2,
XVi. 26, xxvili. 6.*
ἀ-φόβως, adv., wthout fear,
Ibe ny FANS ΕἸΣῚ alert Crore,
xia WO)S {Π|. 15°
ἀφ-ομοιόω, &, 2 make like, in
pass., Heb. vii. 3.*
ἀφ-οράω, ὦ (2 a., ἀπ- or ἀφ-
εἴδον), to look away from
others af (eis) one, Zo regard
earnestly, Heb. xii. 2; 20 see,
Bing eee
ἀφ-ορίζω, fut. 6, trans., 20
separate from (ἐκ or ἀπό),
MEK ἘΠῚ: ie) Se aia 32.) Ὁ
separate for a purpose (eis,
INS ΣῊ ANoy, 1, 1 (ie ΠῈΣ
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TEST.
Gal.i.15); to excommunicate,
[Sus vin 22.
ἀφ-ορμή, 7s, ἡ, a7 occasion, of-
portunity, Ro. vil. 8, 11; 2
Cory. 12:
ἀφρίζω, to foam at the mouth,
Mar. ix. 18, 20.*
ἀφρός, οὔ, 0, foam, froth, Lu.
ix. 30. *
ἀ-φροσύνη, ns, h, foolishness,
Mar. vii 22; 2 Cor. xi. ele
22:5
ἄ-φρων, ovos, 6, ἡ (φρήν), 77ι-
considerate, foolish, rash, Lu.
Χ1 20: ΚΟ: 11. 20:
ἀφ-υπνόω, ὦ (ἀπό, intensive),
to fall asleep, Lu. vill. 23.*
ἀφυστερέω, ὥ, to keep back by
fraud, Ja. v. 4 (W. H.).*
ἄ-φωνος, ov, dumb, without the
faculty of speech : of animals,
UNG ΨΠῚ 2; 2 eta 1 LO!
of idols} ἢ Cor xi 25 “In
I Cor. xiv. 10 the R. V. mrg.
is probably the correct ren-
dering.*
"Αχαΐ, ὁ (Heb.), Axaz, Mat. i.
*
ΕΣ Ἧ act .
Ayxata, as, ἡ, Achaia, a Roman
province including all Greece
except Thessaly, Ac. xix. 21;
τ (Cole, Saye 15.
᾿Αχαϊκός, οὔ, ὁ, Achaicus, τ Cor.
ΧΥΪ ΤᾺ
CAS ov, unthankful, Lu.
Ve 935 2 Witons 11} As.
᾿Αχείμ, ὁ ὁ (Heb. ), Achim, Mat.
1) L4.*
ἀ-χειρο-ποίητος, ov, wot made
with hands, Mar. xiv. 58;
ΣΟ; ΘΟ πἰῦττ a (ING
ale)
ἀχλύς, vos, ἡ, a mist, dimness,
INGE ΧΕ Ts
G-xpetos, ov, zwseless,
nothing, unprofitable,
Vo, BOF a XVI LOL
ἀ-χρειόω (W. H. ἀχρεόω), pass.,
to be made useless, Ro. 111.
12.*
ἄ-χρηστος, ον, useless, “722 701:
able, Philem. 11.*
ἄχρι and ἄχρις, adv. as prep.,
with gen., even to, until, as
far as, whether of place,
time, or degree; ἄχρις οὗ or
ἄχρις alone, with the force
of a conjunction, wzz7/7. See
2 μέχρι. - wae
ἄχυρον, ov, τό, chaff, Mat. 111.
i) Perley 111. 1 Ὁ
ἀ-ψευδής, és, free from false-
hood, truthful, Vit. 1. 2.*
17
good for
Mat.
TAMENT
LEXICON. | Boar
yr ε AZ
ἄψινθος, ov, ὁ and ἡ, worm-
wood, Rev. vili. 11.*
ἄ-ψυχος, ον, without life, in-
animate, τ Cor. xiv. 7.*
B
B, B, Bara, deta, ὁ, the second
letter. Numerally, p’—2;
,2 = 2000.
Badd (W.H. Βάαλ), ὁ, ἡ (Heb.
Master), Baal, chief deity of
the Pheenicians and other
Semitic nations, Ro. xi. 4
(fem.), from 1 Kings xix. 18
(S.)*
Βαβυλών, Svos, ἡ, Babylon, lit.,
Mate is tie, ΤΩΣ ΠΟ ὙΠ
Ags and, prob. lbetanva tat
mystically, in Rev. xiv. 8,
ΣΨΙ πὸ, Vil ἘΣ ΣΎ 2: ΤΟΣ
Ζ ΤῸΝ
βαθμός, οὔ, ὁ (βαίνω, to step), a
step or degree in dignity, I
Mimi) (5)
βάθος, ous, τό, depth, lit. or fig.,
Maiti ΣΙ ἘΠ ΠῚ (ΣΟΙ ΠῚ ΤῸ
2 Cor. viii. 2 (7 κατὰ βάθους
πτωχεία, their deep poverty).
βαθύνω, υνῶ, to make deep, Lu.
vi. 48.*
βαθύς, εἴα, ¥, deep, Jn. iv. 11;
in Lu. xxiv. 1, ὄρθρου ae
in the early dawn (W. H
βαθέως, probably a genit.
form).
Batov, ov, τό (Egyptian), a palm
Branch, ΤῺ ΣΙ nates
Βαλαάμ, ὁ (Heb.), Balaam. A
name emblematic of seduc-
ing teachers, 2 Pet. il. 15;
Jul ττ Reve 1 τὴ Ὁ
Βαλάκ, ὁ (Heb.), Balak, Rev.
ii. 14.*
»»«βαλάντιον (W. 11. -Ad-), ov, τό,
a money-bag g, purse, Lu. x. 4,
Xil. 33, xxii. 35, 360:*
βάλλω, βαλῶ, βέβληκαι ἔβαλον,
to throw, cast, put (with more
or less force: as modified by
the context); of liquids, Ὁ
pour. Pass. perf., with in-
trans. force, as Mat. viii. 6
(“has been cast”), /zes. The
verb is intrans., Ac. xXvil.
14, rushed. In Mar. xiv. 65
the true reading is prob. ἔλα-
Bov. Generally trans. with
acc. and dat., or ἐπὶ (acc.,
sometimes gen.), εἰς, ἀπό, ἐκ,
and other prepp. or advv.
βαπτίζω, cw (in form a fre-
quentative of βάπτω, see Gr.
Barr]
§ 1446), (1) mid. or pass.,
reflex., Zo bathe one’s self,
only in Mar. vil. 4; Lu. xi.
38; (2) of the Christian ordi-
nance, fo zmmerse, submerge,
20 baptize. The material (wa-
ter, fire, the Holy Spirit) is
expressed by dat., εἰς or ἐν ;
the purpose or result by eis.
Pass. or. mid., fo be baptized,
to receive baptism ; (3) fig., of
overwhelming woe, Mar. x.
Sor, ZION. ILWe ΣΧ 11: Lo}
βάπτισμα, ατος, τό, the rite or
ceremony of baptism, Mat.
ili. 7; Ep.iv. 5; fig., for over-
whelming afflictions, Mar. x.
38, 39; Wu. xii. 50. (N. T.)
βαπτισμός, οὔ, ὁ, the act of
cleansing, as vessels, Mar.
vii. 4, 8 (W. H. omit); of
Jewish lustrations, washzngs
(pl.), Heb. ix. 10. For Heb.
vi. 2, see Gr. § 2604, 2 (0).*
βαπτιστής, οὔ, ὁ, oze who bap-
tizes; the surname of John,
Christ’s forerunner, Mat. iii.
Dew Mar vilie 28.
Barro, Baw, Zo dip, Lu. xvi.
24; Jn. xiii. 26; zo dye, color,
Rev. xix. 13.*
βάρ (Aram.), 507, only Mat.
Xvi. 17 (Bap ᾿Ιωνᾶ, W. H.
Bapwva). Also prefix to
many surnames, meaning
son of. (N.T.)
Βαρ-αββᾶς, ἃ, ὁ, Bavabbas, Mat.
XXVli. 16, 17; Jn. xviii. 70.
Βαράκ, ὁ, Barak, Heb. xi. 32.*
Bapaxias, ov, ὁ, Barachiah,
Mat. xxiii. 35.*
βάρβαρος, ov, ὁ (prob. onoma-
top., descriptive of unintel-
ligible sounds), properly adj.,
a foreigner, barbarian, as 1
Cor. xiv. If; used of all
foreigners not Greeks, Ac.
LOR M2 AC Ol ἩΠ ΤΠ: τ Ὸ:
i. 14.*
Bapéw, ὦ (see Bapos), in N. T.
only pass. βαρέομαι, οῦμαι, fo
be weighed down, to be op-
pressed, as by sleep, Lu. ix.
2; mental troubles, 2 Cor.
eR OaVeEAS
βαρέως, adv., heavily, with dif-
ficulty, Mat. xiil. 15; Ac.
XXVUl. 27.*
Bap-8oAopatos, ov, ὁ, Bartholo-
mew, surname (prob.) of
Nathanael, Mat. x. 3.
Βαρ-ιησοῦς, οὔ, ὁ, Bar-Jesus,
Ac. xiii. 6.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Βαρ-ιωνᾶς, a, ὁ, Bar-/Jonas, sur-
name of Peter, Mat. xvi. 17
(W. H.).*
Bap-vaBas, a, ὁ, Barnabas (per-
haps “son of comfort,” see
παράκλησι5), Ac. ix. 27; Col.
iv. 10.
βάρος, ous, τό, weight, burden,
only fig., Ac. xv. 28; Rev.
This pls
Bap-caBas, ἃ, ὁ, Barsabas.
Two are mentioned, Ac. i.
25. A 22
Βαρ-τίμαιος, ov, 6, Bartimaeus,
Mar. x. 46.*
βαρύνω, “0 weigh down, Lu.
ΧΧῚ. 84. {Ἐπ 66.) Ὁ
βαρύς, εἴα, ὕ (see βάρος), (1)
heavy, Mat. xxili. 4; (2)
werchty, important, Mat.
OCU, B2\8 Ae, SENG 79 Ζ (Coie
X. 10; (3) oppressive or gricv-
Gi, INC, FSS Boys ul fit Wye
2%
βαρύ-τιμος, ov, of great price,
Mat. xxvi. 7.*
Bacavitw (see βάσανος), fo ex-
amine, as by torture; hence,
to torment, vex, Mar. v. 7;
Rey. xi. 10, xlil. 2; of waves,
to buffet, Mat. xiv. 24; Mar.
vi. 48.
βασανισμός, οὔ, ὁ, corture, tor-
Wy INNS ΠΧ τὸ ἜΝ Tit,
XVM. 75 LO, L5.*
βασανιστής, οὔ, ὁ, ove who tor
tures, atormentor, jailer, Mat.
XViil. 34.*
βάσανος, ov, ἡ (lit, a touch-
stone), torture, torment, Mat.
iv. 24; Lu. xvi. 23, 28.*
βασιλεία, as, ἡ, a kingdom, royal
power or dignity, reign; ἡ
βασιλεία τοῦ Θεοῦ, Tod χρι-
'στοῦ, τῶν οὐρανῶν (the last
form only in Mat.), the ai-
wine, spiritual kingdom, or
γεῖρηι of Messiah, in the
world, in the individual, or
in the future state; viol τῆς
βασιλείας, sons of the king-
dom, Jews, its original pos-
sessors, Mat. vili. 12; true
believers, Mat. xiii. 38. In
Rey. i. 6, v. 10, for βασιλεῖς
καὶ, W. H. read βασιλείαν, a
kingdom consisting of priests
(CRAVE):
βασίλειος, ov, roval, regal, τ Pet.
ii. 9, from Exod. xix. 6; Ta
βασίλεια, as subst., a regal
mansion, palace, Lu. vii. 25.*
βασιλεύς, ews, ὁ, a leader, ruler,
18
[βδε
king, sometimes subordinate
to higher authority, as the
Herods. Applied to God,
always with distinguishing
epithets, Mat. v. 35; 1 Tim.
iy Gos Nay WER ING Sam Bis
FOMChinist. ΝΒ ἢ 2... πὸ ἢ:
49, etc.; to Christians, Rev.
ie 6; ven LOM (NEC, DUE 5868
under βασιλεία).
βασιλεύω, evow, to have author-
ity, to reign, oY to possess
or exercise dominion ; to be
βασιλεύς generally. With
gen. or ἐπί (gen.), of the king-
dom ; ἐπί (acc.), of the per-
sons governed.
βασιλικός, ἡ, dv, belonging toa
king, royal, Jn. iv. 46, 40;
ING Sally BOR ΣΤ 15. thi, Cys
βασίλισσα, ns, ἡ, α gueen, Mat.
ails PAL uly ΧΙ ΘΠ: ΛΟ: ὉΠ
27; Rev. xviii. 7-*
βάσις, ews, ἡ (Balyw), prop. a
going, hence, the foot, Ac. iii.
βασκαίνω, avd, to bewitch, bring
under malign influence, Gal.
ili. 1.*
βαστάζω, dow, to lift, lift up ;
often with the sense of bear-
ing away. Thus, (1) Zo carry,
ay burdensmas Ππ| Σὶν. 27:
bIcingS Wasi ἈΟ: 1χ ΠΡ. ((2ὴ
to take on one’s self, as dis-
ease or weaknesses, Ro. xv.
1; condemnation, Gal. v. 10;
reproach, Gal. vi. 17; (3) Ψ
bear with or endure, Rev. ii.
2; (4) to take away, Mat. viii.
τ; 7. ΣῊ: 6:
βάτος, ov, 6, 7, a thorn-bush or
bramble, Lu. vi. 44; Ac. vil.
BOM 5. ΠΕ eb ush sas Mats
Xi. 26; {π|. xx 27 denotes
the section of the O. T. so
called (Exod. 111.). ἢ
βάτος, ov, ὁ (Heb.), a bath, or
Jewish measure for liquids
containing ὃ or 9. gallons,
Lu. xvi. 6. (Ap.)*
βάτραχος, ov, ὁ, a frog, Rev.
Revile isa
Barro-Aoyéw, ὦ (prob. from
Par, an unmeaning sound;
see βάρβαρος), to babble, talk
to no purpose, Mat. vi. 7. (N.
ΤΣ
βδέλυγμα, ατος, τό (see βδελύσ-
ow), something unclean and
abominable, an object of mor-
al repugnance, Lu. xvi. 15;
spec. (as often in O.T.) idol-
βδε)
atry, Rev. xvil. 4, 5, Xx1. 27.
“ Abomination of desola-
Honan Mat. xxiv. 05) Mar:
xiii. 14 (from Dan. ix. 27)
refers to the pollution of
the temple by some idola-
trous symbol. (S.)*
βδελυκτός, ἡ, by, disgusting,
abominable, Tit. 1.16. (S.)*
βδελύσσω, Ew, fo defile, only
mid.; 20 loathe, Ro. 11. 22;
and pass. perf. part., defiled,
Rev. xxi. 8.*
βέβαιος, a, ov, steadfast, constant,
iti, LEDs νι ττὸς Ἐπ: liventO:
βεβαιόω, ὦ, fo confirm, to estab-
lish, whether ‘of persons or
things, Mar. xvi. 20; Ro.
xe (8) 5 ἘΠΕ Sabb Gy
BeBalwors, ews, ἡ, confirmation,
Philei7 3 blebs vil τό:
βέβηλος, ον (βα- in βαίνω,
“that on which any one
may step”), common, un-
sanctified, profane, of things
OWMPEISONS eel wim ἔνε ἢ"
Heb. xii. 16.
βεβηλόω, &, to make common,
to profane, the Sabbath, Mat.
Mie 5 weMestemple Ac. xxv.
6. (90)
Βεελ-ζεβούλ (ΝΥ. H. Βεεζεβούλ),
ὁ (Heb.), Beelzebul, a name
of Satan, Mat. x. 25; Lu. xi.
τί, πὸ, GS” (INS 1.)
Βελίαλ, 6 (Heb. worthlessness),
or Βελίαρ (W. H.), derivation
doubtful, a name for Sazaz,
PeCOrmvacen5 - ΤΟΝ: ΤΠ}
βελόνη, ns, ἡ, a@ needle, Lu.
XVill. 25 (W. H.).*
βέλος, ous, τό (βάλλω), a missile,
such as a javelin or dart, Ep.
vi. 16.*
βελτίων, ov, ovos (a compar. of
angles); better ; neut. as adv.,
2 Tim. i. 18.*
Βεν-ιαμίν, ὁ (Heb. Bex = son),
Benjamin, Ac. xiii. 21; Rev.
vii. 8.
Bepvikyn, ns, ἡ, Bernice, Ac.
XOOis 2.235, ogy ΟῚ
Bépoua, as, ἡ, Beraa, Ac. xvii.
MONG sce
Bepouatos, a, ov, Bevwan, Ac.
KEK
Βηθ-, a Hebrew and Aramaic
prefix to many local names,
meaning Lowse or abode of.
Βηθ-αβαρά, as, ἡ, Bethabara,
“house of the ford,” Jn. i
28 (W. H. read Bnéavia).*
Βηθ-ανία, as,7, Bethany, “house
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
of misery.” There were two
places of the name: (1) Jn.
ΧΙ. I, etc.; (2) on the Jordan,
Jn. 1. 28 (W. H.). See Βηθα-
Bapa.
Βηθ-εσδά, ἡ, Bethesda, “house
of compassion,” Jn. v. 2 (W.
H. Βηθζαθά).Ἑ
Βηθ-λεέμ,, ἡ, ethlehem, “house
of bread,” Lu. ii. 4, 15.
Βηθ-σαϊδά, ἡ ἡ, Bethsaida, “house
ΘΕ hunting; 2 or“ fishing.”
There were two places of
the name: one in Galilee,
Jn. xii. 21; the other on the
east of the Jordan, Lu. ix.
ΤΟ.
Βηθ-φαγή, ἡ, Bethphage, “house
ofsics ΜΈ ΧΧΙ τ; “Νίκ:
ΠῚ ΠΣ ΠῚ" ΣΙ. Zo)»
βῆμα, ατος, τό (βα- in βαίνω), a
step, a space; βῆμα ποδός, ἃ
space for the foot, Ac. vii. 5;
@ ratsed space or bench, tri-
bunal, judgment-seat, Jn. Xix.
mae 2 (Close ve ΤῸ:
βήρυλλος, ov, ὁ, ἡ, a beryl, a
gem of greenish hue, Rev.
sol 20%
Bia, as, ἡ, force, violence, Ac.
V2 26, Xk. 35, XXIV. 7 (Wie Hl.
omit), xxvii. 41.*
βιάζω, 70 wse violence; mid., to
enter forcibly, with εἰς, Lu.
Xvi. 16; pass., fo suffer vio-
lence, to be assaulted, Mat. xi.
ΠΣ
βίαιος, a, ov, violent, Ac. ii. 2.*
βιαστής, οὔ, ὁ, oe who employs
Sor ce,aman of violence, Mat.
ΣΙ τὺ
βιβλαρίδιον, ov, τό, a Litile book,
IN6Ve χα 25). (not) Wi. Π1:), Ὁ,
τον ὯΝ": le)
βιβλίον, ov, τό (dim. of follow-
ing), a small book, a scroll,
ΞΡ τ ἀν Τῇ; ING Wa vie 3
βιβλίον ἀποστασίου, a bill of
divorcement, Mat. xix. 7;
Mar. x. 4.
βίβλος, ov, ὁ, α written book,
roll or volume, Mat. i. 1;
Phil. iv. 3. The word means
papyrus, from which ancient
books were thade.
βιβρώσκω (8po-), perf. βέβρωκα,
COME Ew) Oey Nile ar
Βιθυνία, as, ἡ, Aithynia, Ac.
Sag We TE IEG als ee
βίος, ov, ὁ, (1) Zéfe, as Lu. viii.
14; (2 ) means of life, liveli-
hood, as Lu. viii. 43; (3)
goods or property, as Lu. xv.
τ
[βοα
12; 1 Jn. ili. 17. ,δγΖ.. ξωή
is life-in its principle, and
used for spiritual and im-
mortal life; Bios is life in its
manifestations, denoting the
manner of life.
Bisa, ὦ, to pass one’s life, τ Pet.
iv. 2:
βίωσις, ews, 7, manner or habit
of life, Ac. xxvi. 4. (Ap. )"
βιωτικός, ή, dv, of or belonging
» (this) life, Lu. xxi. 34;
0, Cor. Vi. 35/425
βλαβερός, d, dv, hurtful, 1 Tim.
Wis Ope
βλάπτω (βλαβ-), βλάψω, fo hurd
or zyure, Mar. xvi. τὸ (W.
ἘΠῚ omit));) Dus 1 35-6
βλαστάνω (or βλαστάω, Mar.
iv. 27, W. H.), βλασπήσω;
intrans., fo sprout, to spring
up, to put forth buds, Mat.
x 265) Mar ive 2757) Elebs
ix. 4; trans., to bring forth
(καρπόν), Ja. v. 18.*
Βλάστος, ov, ὁ, Blasts, Ac.
Sal, AOS
βλασφημέω, 3, fo speak abusive-
ly, to ravl, abs., as Ac. xiii.
45; to calumniate, speak evil
of, blaspheme, with acc., rare-
ly ets; often of men or things.
spec. of God, Rev. xvi. 11;
the Holy Spirit, Lu. xii. 10;
the divine name or doctrine,
Dome vile 1:
βλασφημία, as, ἡ, evil-speaking,
reviling, blasphemy, Mat. xii.
Ὁ Mar. Xiv. 64.
Ὥστ ov, slanderous, Ac.
Wil, Win 8 subst. 5 Ὁ blasphe Mer,
1 Tim. 1 1.53.1 wa Aiba 111: 23.
βλέμμα, ατος, τό, a look, glance,
2 Pet. 8:
βλέπω, Ww, fo see, to have the
power of seeing, to look at,
behold; with εἰς, to look to,
Mat. xxii. 16; Mar. xii. 14;
with iva or μή, fo take care
(once without, Mar. xiii. 9);
with ἀπό, to beware of ; once
with κατά (acc.), geograph-
ically, to look towards, Ac.
OAs WA.
βλητέος, éa, έον, a verbal adj.
(βάλλω), that ought to be pui,
Mar. ii. 22 (W. H. omit) ;
Ibwe We stem, (UNG lo)»
Boavepyés (W. H. -np-), (Heb.),
Boanerges, “sons of thun-
der Mareantis τ ΝΣ
Bodw, ὦ (βοή), co shoud for joy,
Gal. iv. 27; 10 cry for grief,
Bon | GREEK
Ac. vill. 7; to publish openly,
to cry aloud, Mar. xv. 34; Ac.
Xvil. 6; with πρός (acc.), zo
appeal to, Lu. xviil. 7, 38.
Bon, 7s, 7, @ loud cry, Ja. ν. 4.*
βοήθεια, as, ἡ, Leip, Ac. xxvii.
17; Heb. iv. 16.*
βοηθέω, ὥ, Zo go to the help of,
to succor (dat.), Mat. xv. 25;
Rev. xii. τό.
βοηθός, οὔ, ὁ, ἡ (properly ad)j.),
a helper, Heb. xiii. 6.*
βόθυνος, ov, ὁ, a 212, ditch, Mat.
SN Wits Σὺ ΤῊ; ΓΤ Val 70: Ὁ
βολή, ἢς, ἡ, α throwing; λίθου
Bory, ἃ stone’s throw, Lu.
RSG Ait
βολίζω, cw, to heave the lead,
take soundings, Ac. xxvii. 28.
(N. T.)*
βολίς, dos, ἡ, a weapon thrown,
as a dart or javelin, Heb. xii.
20 (W. H. omit).*
Boot, 6 (Heb.), Booz or Boaz,
Mat. 1.5 (W. H. Boés); Lu.
ili. 32 (W. H. Bods).*
βόρβορος, ov, ὁ, mre, filth, 2 Pet.
ΤῊΣ 22.
Βορρᾶς, ἃ, 6 (Boreas, the north
wind), the Worth, Lu. xiii. 29;
INGE ΧΕΙ 1
βόσκω, now, to feed, as Mat.
Villines Qe) Meek Ὑ ΘΙ 17, ΤΠ Ge,
to feed, graze, as Mar. v. τι.
Syn.: πτοιμαίνω is the broader
word, to act as shepherd,
literally or spiritually ; βό-
σκω, Simply to feed the flock.
Βοσόρ, 6 (Heb. Beor), Bosor, 2
Pet. 11. 15 (W. H. Bewp).*
βοτάνη, ys, ἡ (βόσκω), herbage,
pasturvage, Heb. vi. 7.*
βότρυς, vos, ὁ, a cluster of grapes,
Rev. xiv. 18.*
βουλευτής, οὔ, 6, a councilor, a
senator, Mar. xv. 43; Lu.
XXiii. 50.*
βουλεύω, ow, fo advise, N. T.
mid. only; (1) 20 consult, to
deliberate, with ei, Lu. xiv.
31; (2) ὥ resolve on or pur:
pose, with inf., Ac. v. 33) xv.
37 (W. H. in both passages
read βούλομαι), xxvii. 39; iva,
[fins S35 Hey ἘΠ} Sah, ΤῸ
ACC 2 Con 1 17:
βουλή, fs, ἡ, α design, purpose,
plan, Lu. xxiii. 51; Ac. v. 38;
JOR NS Tite
βούλημα, aros, τό (βούλομαι),
will, counsel, purpose, Ac.
KAVA RO. ix. LORD Pet.
Lv. γ ὧν. E1.).*
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
βούλομαι, 2d pers. sing. βούλει,
aug. with é or %, fo w7ll, as
(1) 2o be willing, to incline to,
Mar. xv. 15; (2) fo zntend,
Matai oi (3) Ὁ. deste ἃ
Tim. vi. 9. Generally with
inf., sometimes understood,
as! 15. 1 15; ΜΜῈΠ Subj.) 11’
XViil. 39.
Bovvés, οὔ, ὁ, a hill, rising
eround, Te ii. 5; xxiii
20,*
Bots, Bods, ὁ, 7, az animal of
the ox kind, male or female,
ΤΠ ΠῚ 15 aim ve ro.
βραβεῖον, ov, τό, the prize, in
The moamMes mle (Ὅτ ἵχ᾿ 245
Phil. iii. 14.*
βραβεύω (lit., to act as arbiter
in the games), fo rele, arbi-
ὄγῶζς, ΘΙ sully, HES
βραδύνω, νῶ (βραδύς), to be slow,
to linger, 1 Tim. 111.15; 2 Pet.
111. 9 (gen.).*
βραδυ-πλοέω, ὥ, 20 sail slowly,
Ac. xxvil. 7. (IN. ΤΠ}
βραδύς, εἴα, v, slow; dat. of
sphere, Lu. xxiv. 25; εἰς; Ja.
τς TG)
βραδυτής, τῆτος, 7, slowness, 2
Pet, 111. 9:*
βραχίων, ovos, ὁ, the arm; met.,
Wigaite MGbE 1 ΠῚ; ine pul,
3.8 0, ENG, ἈΠ 07/58
βραχύς, εἴα, ύ, short, little, only
neut. ; of time, Wu. xxii) 53);
Ac. v. 34; Heb. ii. 7,9; place,
Ac. xxvii. 28; διὰ βραχέων,
Heb. xiii. 22, 271 few words ;
βραχύ τι, Jn. vi. 7, of quan-
tity, @ little.
βρέφος, ous, τό, a child unborn,
Lu. 1. 41, 445 @ babe, as Lu.
ΤΠ NAS ΤΟ]: A 1. This ΤῈΣ
βρέχω, Ew, to morsten, Lu. vii.
38, 44; 10 vain, to send razz,
MENS Wo AR [π||. ΣΝ]: 20:
impers., Ja. v. 17; intrans., |
Κεν. χὶ. 6.
βροντή, js, ἡ, thunder, Jn. xii.
29; Rev. iv. 5.
βροχή, ais, ἡ (βρέχω), a heavy
rain, Mat. vil. 25, 27. (S.)*
βρόχος, οὐ, ὁ, @ 710056 ΟΥ̓ snare,
1 Cor. vii. Balsa
βρυγμός, οὔ, ὁ, a grinding ΟΥ̓
enashing, as Mat. vill. 12.
βρύχω, fw, to grind or gnash,
as the teeth, for rage or pain,
Ac. vil. 54.
Beto, ow, to send forth abun-
dantly, as a fountain, Ja. iii.
I1.*
20
[γαΐ
βρῶμα, ατος, τό (see βιβρώσκω),
food of any kind, Mat. xiv.
ap Πρ ν Bile 1 Cores νάϊ}: 9;
13:
βρώσιμος, ov, eatable, Lu. xxiv.
41.*
βρῶσις, ews, ἡ, (1) the act of
eating, aS I Cor. vill. 4; (2)
corrosion, Mat. vi. 19, 20;
(3) food, Jn. iv. 32; Heb. xii.
I
βυθίζω, cw, to cause to sink, fig.,
1 Tim. vi.9; mid., zo szzzk,
WS N95 Fis"
Buses, οὔ, ὁ, the deep, the sea,
2. (ὉΠ: ΣΙ 25. *
βυρσεύς, έως, 0, Ξ tanner, Ac.
ΤΣ (lets 5: 6,3 Bane
βύσσινος, 7, ov, ade of byssus,
jine linen, Rev. xviii. 12 (W.
ἘΠῚ ΤΟΥ See 8. UTES
βύσσος, ov, ἡ, dysses, a species
of flax, and of linen manu-
factured from it, highly priz-
ed for its softness, whiteness,
and delicacy, Lu. xvi. 19;
Rev. xviii. 12 (Rec.).*
βωμός, οὔ, ὁ, az altar, Ac. xvii.
23.* (δι. βωμός 15 a heathen
altar; θυσιαστήριον, the altar
of the true God.
T
T, y, γάμμα, camma, ¢ hard,
the third letter of the Greek
yeas In numeral value,
iy sR OOO!
Tappasa (W. H.-04),4(Aram.),
Gabbatha ; an elevated place
or AEE ne xix ΒΥ ΞΕΒ
λιθόστρωτον. (N. T.)*
Ταβριήλ, 6 (Heb. max of God),
the archangel Gabriel, Lu.
i. ΤΟ 26.*
—yayypaiva, 7s, ἡ, α gangrene,
M107 fied? Seimei 7 Ὲ
Γάδ, ὁ (Heb.); Gad, Rev. vii.
-
Τ᾽αδαρηνός, ἡ, dv, belonging to
Gadara, Mar. v. 1 (Rec.);
Mat. viii. 28 (W.H.). See
Tepyeonves.
“γάζα, ns, ἡ (Persian), ¢veasure,
as of a government, Ac. viii.
Bee
Γάζα, ys, ἡ (Heb.), Gaza, a
strong city of the ancient
Philistines in the W. of
Palestine, Ac. vili. 26. (The
adj., ἔρημος, desert, refers to
066s.)*
-yalo-puddkiov, ov, τό, a place
you] δ
Sor the guardianship of treas-
ure, treasury; a part of the
temple so called, Mar. xii.
ts 6». OME ΧΧῚ ΤΣ Ἴπ-: ΜΠ:
26: (Ss)
Τάϊος, ov, ὁ (Lat.), Gadus, or
Caius. There are four of the
MAME ΤΏ Ν- πὰς, Αἴ: xix. 20)
ἘΚ ANG Ola 1. 16. ANGEINO:
ἘΝ 25) 3) jpegs
«- γάλα, ακτος, τό, 77, lit., 1 Cor.
ix. 7; fig., for the elements
of ΜΠ ΜΕ knowledge, 1
Corin 2.) ΠΕΡ ν- τ. 15;
I Pet. 1]. 2.8 ἐν
Γαλάτης, ov, ὁ, α Galatian, Gal.
rire Wg
Tadaria, as, ἡ, Galatia, or
Gallogrecia, a province of
Asia Minor, Gal. 1. 2; 1 Cor.
MV 2 ΝΠ ἵν LOn 1 et.
1 απ. Ὁ
Ταλατικός, ἡ, ὀν, belonging to
Galatia, Ac. xvi. 6, xvili.
25:
“γαλήνη, ἡς, 7, α calm, Mat. viii.
26; Mar. iv. 39;*Lu. vill. 24.*
Ταλιλαία, as, ἡ (from Heb.),
Galilee, the N. division of
Palestine, Mat. iv. 15.
Ταλιλαῖος, ala, atov, of or be-
‘longing to Galilee, Mat. xxvi.
Gon Acai ri:
Ταλλίων, ὠνος, ὁ, Gallio, a pro-
* consul of Achaia, Ke. XViii.
ΠῚ lls Was
Γαμαλιήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Gamaliel,
ANGE Vieng 45 XS. 3."
᾿γαμέω, ὦ, Hew, ist aor. ἐγάμησα
and éynua, abs. or trans.
(with acc.), fo marry ; active
properly of the man; pass.
and mid. of the woman, with
dat., 1 Cor. vii. 39; Mar. x.
2 (W. H. ἄλλον. for Rec.
ἄλλῳ); but in N. T. the act. |
also is used of the woman,
ASH ΘΟ να 2o mA
γαμίζω, fo give i marriage (a
daughter), Rec. only Mar.
ΚΠ: 25; {Π|: ΧΙ yh, ΣΧ BGR
W. H. add Mat. xxii. 30,
XxXiv. 38; 1 Cor. vil. 38. (N.
as)
γαμίσκω = γαμίζω, Mar. xii. 25
(Εἴτα: xex 4 νν- ἘΠΕ
γάμος, ov, ὁ, marriage, Spec. ὦ
marriage feast, Sing. Or plur.,
ΠΕΡῚ sath, ZG Ie Sxibey τι
See Gr § 240, Wi. § 27; 3;
Bu. 23.
yap (γε dpa), “truly then,” a
causal postpositive particle
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
or conjunction, for, intro-
ducing a reason for the thing
previously said. Used in
questions to intensify the
inquiry ; often with other
particles. For the special
uses of ydp, see Gr. § 407,
δ 5 τ» ὃ. ΒΒ 570:
γαστήρ, τρός (sync.), ἡ, (1) the
womb, as Mat. 1. 18; (2) the
stomach, only Tit. 1.12, from — γενέσια,
Epimenides, ‘idle bellies,”
eluttons.
γέ, an enclitic particle indicat-
ing emphasis, a¢ east, indeed.
Sometimes used alone, as
ING), Walt, Base (Coie, this ὃ.
generally in connection with
other particles, as ἀλλά, ἄρα,
ev; εἰ δὲ μήγε, stronger than
εἰ δὲ μή, tf otherwise indeed ;
kalye, and at least, and even;
καίτοιγε, though indeed ; με-
vouvye, yea, 7ndeed ; μήτιγε,
“to say nothing of,” τ Cor.
Wile se
Fede, 6 (Heb.), Gideon, Heb.
22%
32
τ... ms, ἡ (Heb. valley of
flinnom), met., Gehenna,
place of punishment in the
future world, Mat. x. 28, etc.
Sometimes with τοῦ πυρός,
as Mat. v. 22. Compare 2
Kings xxiii. 10. (S.)
Γεθ-σημανῆ, or -vei (W. H.), ἡ
(Heb. o7/-press), Gethsemane,
a small field at the foot of
the Mount of Olives, over
the brook Kidron, Mat.
χα 36; Mar. xiv. 32.*
“γείτων, ovos, ὁ, ἢ, a neighbor.
-φ-ψ. ᾽ » Ὁ, > ὦ ᾽
ΠΡ ative 12, Rave (OY Ὁ 2 Iie abe,
8.*
γελάω, ὦ, dow, to laugh, Lu. vi.
Pay oir
\ γέλως, wros, ὁ, laughter, Ja. iv.
*
γεμίζω, ow, to fill, with acc. and
gen. (also ἀπό or ἐκ), Mar.
Xv. 30; Rev. vill. 5; pass.
abs., to be full, Mar. iv. 37 ;
Lu. xiv. 23.
ληέμω, to be full of, with gen.
(ἐκ, Mat. xxiii. 25; perhaps
ρα INGE, ΣΝ 11: 2)
γενεά, ἂς, ἡ, generation, as (1)
offspring, race, descent, Mat.
ny 17S UGG ibe Zoe! (2) ae
people of any given time ; (3)
an age of the world’s dura-
tion, “Μαί. ΧΣΙ͂Ν 64: CAC, ΧΕ:
36; εἰς γενεὰς καὶ γενεάς (W.
21
[yep
H.), wzto generations and
generations (R. V.), Lu. i. 50.
yevea-Aoyéw, ©, fo reckon a
genealozy or pedigree, pass.
with ἐκ, Heb. vii. 6.*
yevea-Aoyia, as, 7, genealogy,
NS eplur, α τῶ: aes Mate
ili. 9; prob. of Gnostic spec-
ulations on the origin of
being.*
ων, Ta, a birthday
celebration, Mat. xiv.6; Mar.
Wil, 21."
γένεσις, ews, ἡ, birth, lineage,
Mat. i. I (W. H. add Mat. 1.
18; Lu. i. 14, for Rec. yév-
vyo.s); Ja. i. 23, TO πρόσωπον
τῆς γενέσεως αὐτοῦ, the coun-
tenance of his birth, or, as
AGW. R= Ve, sohiss natural
face”; Ja. ili. 6, τὸν τροχὸν
τῆς γενέσεως, the wheel of
nature (R. V.).*
γενετή; Hs, ἡ, ὀγίλ, Jn. 1x. 1.*
γένημα, ατος, τό. See γέννημα.
γεννάω, ©, ἤσω, to beget, give
birth to, produce, effect, Mat.
ile By Gp GR’ Li si, Ze, Ge WANG.
vii. 8, 29; pass., to be be-
gotten, born (often in John,
of spiritual renewal), Mat. i.
ZO} tM πα {πὸ vies
γέννημα, atos, τό, (1) progeny,
generation, aS Mat. 111. 7;
(2) produce generally, as Mat.
Xxvi. 29; fig., ΤΣ, resuld,
as 2 Cor.ix.10. In sense (2)
W. H. always read γένημα,
and sometimes elsewhere.
Γεννησαρέτ (Aram.), Gerzesa-
ret (Chinnereth or Chinne-
roth, in O. T.), a region of
Galilee, with village or town
of the same name, Mat. xiv.
34. Used of the adjacent
1αἴκθ, 45 [κὰ. ν. 1.
γέννησις, ews, ἡ. See γένεσις."
γεννητός, 4, ὄν, verb. adj., de-
gotten, born, Mat. xi. mie Jin
vii. 28.*
γένος, ous, τό, (1) offspring, Ac.
Xvil. 28, 29; (2) family, Ac.
Kill. 265, (3) stock, race, NC:
vii. 19; Gal.i.14; (4) 2aton,
Mar. vii. 26; (5) 222d or sfe-
cies, Mar. ix. 29; 1 Cor. xiv.
10.
Τεργεσηνός, 7, 6v, or Tepacnves,
Gergesene, belonging to Ger-
gesa or Gerasa. The copies
vary between these forms
and Ταδαρηνός, Mat. viii. 28;
Mar. v.1; Lu. viiz. 26, 37"
yep |
γερουσία, as, ἡ (γέρων), an as-
sembly of elders, senate, Ac.
Weezer
γέρων, ovTos, ὁ, az old man, Jn.
ili. 4.* Ἶ
ἡεύω, τ make to taste, only mid.
in N. T.; zo ¢asze, as abs., 20
take food, Ac. x. 10; or with
Ὁ). ΕΠ» Or acc... 9866 Gr.
§ 2494, (2), Wi. δὲ 3, P- 33,
Bow eeu lOve. BIG, 70 ex-
perience, as Mat. xvi. 28;
once with ὅτι, τ Pet. ii. 3.
γεωργέω, ©, fo cultivate or tll
the earth, Heb. vi. 7.*
γεώργιον, ov, τό, a tilled field,
nice Cor ii. Ὁ. (S:)*
γεωργός, 00, ὁ, ove who tills the
ground, a husbandman, 2
Tim. 11.6; Ja. v.73; @ vine-
dresser, Lu. XX. Ὁ, 10, 14, 16.
Yi, Yas, 7, contr. for yéa or
γαῖα, dand or earth, as (1) the
material soil; (2) the produc-
ing soil, the ground ; (3) land,
as opposed to sea; (4) earth,
as opposed to heaven, often
involving suggestions of hu-
man weakness and sin; (5)
region OY territory.
γῆρας, (aos) ws, τό, old age, Lu.
i. 36 (dat., Rec. γήρᾳ, W. H.
γήρει). ἢ al
γηράσκω, or γηράω, dow, to be-
come old, Jn. xxi. 18; Heb.
vill. 13.*
γίνομαι, for γίγνομαι. See Gr.
ὃ 94, 8a. γενήσομα:, éyevo-
μὴν and ἐγενήθην, γέγονα
(with pres. force) and γεγέ-
νημαι, to become, as (1) fo be-
ein to be, used of persons, Zo
be born, Jn. vill. 58; of the
works of creation, fo be made,
Jn. 1. 3; 10; and of other
works, fo be wrought or per-
formed; So, to pass out of
one state into another,
grow into, to be changed into,
Jn. ii. 9; often with εἰς, Lu.
ΧΙ. 19; (2) of ordinary or
extraordinary occurrences, 20
happen, to take place, to be
done; of the day, the night,
Mar. vi. 2; of thunder, earth-
quake, calm, etc.; of feasts
or public solemnities, Zo de
held or celebrated; frequently
in the phrase καὶ ἐγένετο, and
it came to pass (with καί, or
following verb, or inf.) ; also,
μὴ γένοιτο, let it never hap-
pen! or God forbid! ; (3) with
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
adj. or predicative subst., zo
become, where quality, char-
acter, or condition is speci-
fied; often in prohibitions,
μὴ γίνου, μὴ γίνεσθε, become
not, as Mat. vi. 16; (4) with
the cases of substantives and
the prepositions, the verb
forms many phrases, to be
interpreted according to the
meaning of the case or prep.
γινώσκω, or γιγνώσκω (see Gr.
§ 94, 86, Wi. § 39, 3, note 2,
Bu. 55), γνώσομαι, 2d aor.
ἔγνων (imper. γνῶθι), perf.
ἔγνωκα, (1) to become aware
of, to perceive, with acc. ; (2)
to know, to perceive, under-
stand, with acc. or ὅτι, or
acc. and inf., or τί interrog. ;
“Ἑλληνιστὶ y., co understand
Greek, Ac. xxi. 37; fo be con-
scious of, by experience, as
2 Cor. v. 21; (3) to know
carnally (a Hebraistic euphe-
mism), Mat. 1.25; Lu. 1. 34;
(4) specially of the fellow-
ship between Christians and
God or Christ, 1 Cor. viii. 3;
Mat. vii. 23 (negatively); Jn.
ayiie 2S ἘΠΕ ὙΠ. wile Towle
11:1: τὸ Εἴ:
γλεῦκος, ous, τό, sweet or new
wine, AC. li. 13.*
γλυκύς, εἴα, ύ, sweet, Ja. 111. ΤΙ,
12: δ ἘΝῚ πὶ ΟΣ Ost
γλῶσσα, ns, 7, (1) the tongue,
Mar. vil. 33, 35; 1 Jn. iii. 18
(2) ὦ langunge, Ac. ii. 11;
(3) @ nation or people dis-
tinguished by their language,
Rev. v. 9, vil. 9.
γλωσσό-κομον, ov, τό, a little
box oY case for money, Jn.
xii. 6, xiii. 29 (orig. from
holding the “ tongue-pieces ”
of flutes, etc.).*
γναφεύς, ews, ὁ, a fuller, cloth-
dresser, Mar. 1x. 3.*
γνήσιος, a, ov (sync. from γενή-
o10s), legztimate, genuine, true,
1 ΠΥ ΡΖ; ARiies 1 ἃ: ἘΠῚ:
iv. 3; τὸ γνήσιον, 5171 6712,
2 Come villas
γνησίως, adv., genuznely, sin-
cerely, Phil. ii. 20.*
—yvodos, ov, ὁ, darkness, gloom,
Heb. xii. 18.*
γνώμη, NS, ἡ, (γνο- in γινώσκω),
opinion, judgment, retention,
1 Cor. 1 τῶ: 2° Cor. viii: 10:
γνωρίζω, iow, or τῶ, (1) fo make
known, to declare (with acc,
EP
“ὦ
[yea
and dat., ὅτι or τί, interrog.,
Col. i. 27); (2) intrans., fo
know, only Phil. i. 22.
γνῶσις, ews, 7, (1) subj., £zowl-
edge, with gen. of obj. (gen.
SUD: Κὸ: ΧΙ 55ὴ; 2) 50)»
science, doctrine, wisdom, as
Ibu. xi. 52. Syz.>see Drench,
δ Ixxv.
γνώστης, ov, ὁ, oxe who knows,
anmexpert, NC. xxvii. 3. (S:)*
γνωστός, ἡ, dv, verb. adj.,
known, as Ac. 11. 14, iv. 10;
knowable, Ro. i. 193; notable,
Ac. iv. 16; οἱ γνωστοί, one’s
acquaintance, Lu. ii. 44.
γογγύζω, vow, to murmur ina
low voice, Jn. vii. 32; dis-
contentedly, Zo grumble, as
Y ‘Cor. x, LOsswitheacc:.-o1
περί, gen., πρός, acc., κατά,
gen. (S.)
γογγυσμός, ov, ὁ, muttering, Jn.
Vil. 12; murmuring, Ac. vi.
τ Phils αἴ. τῆ; ΞΕ ΕἸ αν ΟΣ
(805
γογγυστής, οὔ, ὁ, a murmurer,
complainer, Ju. 16. (N. T.)*
γόης, τος, ὁ (Yodw, fo moan),
an enchanter, an impostor, 2
Tim. 11. 13.*
Τολγοθά (ΝΥ. H., some -04),
(Aram.), Golgotha, “the place
of a skull” (prob. from its
shape), Calvary, Mat. xxvii.
3532; Mara ν 22);))mepxixe ΤῊΣ
See κρανίον. (N.T.)*
Τόμορρα, as, ἡ, and wy, τά, Go-
morrha, Ro. 1X. 29.
γόμος, ov, ὁ (γέμω), (1) & ὀπι7-
den, (2. οὶς of a Ship, Ac) xxi:
3; (2) wares or merchandise,
Rev. Xvili. 11, 12.*
γονεύς, éws, ὁ (γεν- in γίγνομαι),
a parent, only in plural, Lu.
τ ἀπ EO aly te
γόνυ, atos, τό, the knee ; often
in plur. after τιθέναι or κάμπ-
Tew, to put or bend the knees,
to kneel, in devotion, Lu. xxii.
Ants) INOuexioes
γονυ-πετέω, ὦ (πίπτω), fo fall
on the knees, to kneel to (acc.),
ΙΒ τ ΠΣ
γράμμα, ατος, τό (γράφω), (1) ἃ
letter of the alphabet, Gal.
vi. 11, 272 what large letters,
perhaps noting emphasis;
letter, as opposed to spirit,
Ro. il. 29, etc. ; (2) a@ writing,
such as ὦ 62/1 or an epistle,
as Lu. xvi. 6,7; Ac. xxviii.
21; τὰ ἱερὰ γράμματα, 2 Tim.
γρα]
iii. 15, the Ley writings, ΟΥ̓
the Scriptures ; (3) plur., z¢-
erature, learning generally,
Jo yank EG
γραμματεύς, ews, ὁ, (1) a clerk,
secretary, a scribe, Ac. xix.
35; (2) one of that class
among the Jews who copied
and interpreted the O. T.
Scriptures (see νομικός), Mat.
XXili. 345; (3) met., a man of
learning generally, Mat. xiii.
Bas
γραπτός, ἡ, dv, verb. adj., writ-
Ze, KOs 11. το.
γραφή, fs, 7, (1) @ writing ;
(2) spec., ἡ γραφή or αἱ ypa-
pal, the Scriptures, writings
ΘΕ ἘΠΕῚ Θὲ 1... 2. Ret 1: τὸ
(3) a particular passage, Mar.
Xli. 10.
γράφω, vw, γέγραφα, to grave,
write, inscribe; ἐγράφη, γέ-
Ὕραπται, or γεγραμμένον ἐστί,
a formula of quotation, /¢ zs
written ; often with dat. of
pers., as Mar. x. 5.
γραώδης, es (γραῦς, εἶδος), old-
womanish, foolish, τ Tim.
ἵν. 7.5
γρηγορέω, (from ἐγρήγορα,
perf. of ἐγείρω), to keepawake,
watch, be vigilant, Mar. xiii.
Biss 37) INNS aia bY
“ γυμνάζω (γυμνός), 20 exercise,
‘train, τὸ Tim. iv. 7; Heb. v.
ΕΠ nH egy ἘῈ ΞΕ: abe ΠΝ
γυμνασία, as, ἡ, exercise, train-
img, τ Tim. iv. 8.*
γυμνητεύω, or crevw (ΝΥ. H.), fo
be naked or poorly clad, tCor.
rian Th tees
γυμνός, ἡ, ὄν, (τὴ waked, Mar.
xiv. 52; Rev. 11.17; 74/-clad,
Mat. xxv. 36, 48; having
only an inner garment, Jn.
xxl. 7; (2) bare, 2.6., open OY
manifest, Heb. iv. 13; (3)
mere, i Cor. XV. 37.
γυμνότης;, τητος, ἡ, (1) zakead-
ness, Rev. ili. 18; (2) scanty
clothing, Ro. viil. 55; 2 Cor.
ra 27/5 (Nes
γυναικάριον, ov, τό (dim.),
silly woman, 2 Tim. iii. 6.*
γυναικεῖος, a, ον, womanish,
HOMO ES τὶ 56: 11. ἢ» ἘΠῚ6
weaker vessel.*
γυνή; γυναικός, voc. γύναι, ἡ,
(1) @ woman, Mat. ix. 20;
Ro. vii. 2; (2) @ wzfe, Ac. v.
Ty 7s UEP.) Vin 20.9 MOE νου. 15
the form of ordinary address,
REEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ν΄
f
often used in reverence and
honor; compare Jn. il. 4 and
FIG AO).
Tey, ὁ, a proper name, Gog.
In Ezek. xxxviii. 2, king of
Magog, a land of the remote
north; hence, in Rev. xx. 8,
of a people far remote from
Palestine.*
γωνία, as, 7, ἃ corner, as Mat.
Wie By Reals HI {ΠΠΟ ΤῊ 9.) heer,
a secret place, Ac. Xxvi. 26.
——
A
A, 8, δέλτα, delta, d, the fourth
letter of the Greek alphabet.
As a numeral, δὲ =4; 6=
4000.
nape also Δαυΐδ, Aaveid (W.
ἘΠῚ 6 (Heb.), David, king of
Israel; ὁ ὑιὸς A., the Son of
De vid, an appellation of the
Messiah; ἐν A., 21: David,
7.é., in the Psalms, Heb.
lv. 7.
δαιμονίζομαι (see δαίμων), Ist
aor. part., δαιμονισθείς, to be
possessed by a demon, Mat.
iv. 24; Mar. i. 32.
δαιμόνιον, ov, τό (orig. adj.),
a deity, Ac. xvii. 18; @ demon
or evil spirit; δαιμόνιον ἔχειν,
to have a demon or to be a
demoniac, Lu. iv. 33; Jn. vil.
20.
δϑαιμονιώδης, es, resembling a
demon, demontiacal, Ja. 111.
15. (N. ΤῊ"
δαίμων, ovos, ὁ, 7, in classic
Greek, any spirit superior
to man; hence often of the
inferior deities; in N. T., az
evil spirit, a demon (W. H.
have the word only in one
passage, Mat. viii. 31); dac-
μόνιον is generally used.
δάκνω, fo dite, met., Gal. v.
sss
δάκρυ, vos, or δάκρυον, ov, τό,
a tear, Ac. xx. 19, 31: Heb.
We 7:
δακρύω, cw, to weep, Jn. xi. 35.*
δακτύλιος, ov, ὁ (δάκτυλος), a
7222: πὶ. Σν- 22-
δάκτυλος, ov, 6, a finger; ἐν
δακτύλῳ θεοῦ, met., by the
power of God, Iu. xi. 20,
comp. Mat. xil. 28.
Δαλμανουθά, ἡ, Dalmanutha,
a town or village near Mag-
dala, Mar. viii. 10.*
Δαλματία, as, ἡ, Dalmatia, a
23
[Seu
part of Ilyricum near Ma-
cedonia, 2 Tim. iv. 10.*
δαμάζω, cw, fo subdue, tame,
Mar. v. 4; Ja. iii. 7, 8.*
δάμαλις, ews, ἡ, a heifer, Heb.
ibe τ:
Adpapts, ιδος, ἡ, Damaris, Ac.
XVii. 34.*
Δαμασκηνός, ἡ, bv, belonging
to Damascus, 2 Cor. xi. 32.*
Aapackés, οὗ, ἡ, Damascus, Ac.
Lx 2», 3:
δανείζω, fo Zed money, Lu. vi.
34, 35; mid., Zo borrow, Mat.
Vide
δάνειον, ov, τό, a loan, a debt,
Mat. xviil. 27.*
δανειστής, οὔ, ὁ, a money-lender,
@ creditor, Lu. vii. 41.*
Δανιήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Danzel, Mat.
xxiv. 15; Mar. xiii. 14 (not
W. H.).*
δαπανάω, , now, to spend, Mar.
v. 26; trans., 20 bear expense
Τοῦ (ἐπί, dat.), Aci ΧΣΙΡ ΖΗ;
(ὑπέρ, gen.), 2 Cor. xii. 15;
to consume in luxury, to
waste, Lu. xv. 14; Ja. iv. 3.*
δαπάνη, ys, ἡ, expense, cost,
Lut xiv. 285%
δέ, an adversative and distinc-
tive particle, dwt, now, more-
over, etc. See Gr. § 404, ii,
Wi. § 53, 7, Bu. 364 sq., and
μέν.
δέησις, ews, 7, supplication,
prayer, Ep. vi. 18; Ja. v. 16.
Syn.: see αἴτημα.
δεῖ, impers., see Gr. § 101, Wi.
§ 58, 94, Bu. 147, 164, 22 zs
necessary, one must, it ought,
it is right or proper, with
inf. (expressed or implied),
45: Matopxcvilen2 Ink ΘΕ: Το;
Mar. xi. 14.
δεῖγμα, ατος, τό (δείκνυμι), az
example, a specimen, Ju. 7.*
δειγματίζω, ow, 20 make an ex-
ample or spectacle of (as dis-
grace), Col. ii. 15; Mat. 1.19
(Wea): GN: De) *
δείκνυμι and δεικνύω (see Gr.
§ 114, Bu. 45), (1) το present
to sight, to show, to teach (acc.
and dat.), Mat. iv. ee 1 Cor.
xii. 31; Rev. xvii. 1; (2) Ὁ
prove (ace. and ἐκ), ie ii. 18,
iii. 13; 20 show by words (δτι),
Mat. xvi. 21; inf., Ac. x. 28.
δειλία, as, ἡ, tim idity, cowardice,
2 Tim. i. 7.* Syz.: δειλία is
always used in a bad sense;
εὐλάβεια, regularly ina good
der] GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON. [dy
sense, fzous fear; φόβος is
general, denoting either bad
or good.
Setdidw, ὥ, Zo be timid, fearful,
ipo Sal 27. 4950)"
δειλός, ἡ, Ov, t2mid, cowardly,
Mat. vill. 26; Mar. iv. 40;
Rey. xxi. 8.*
δεῖνα, ὁ, ἡ, τό, gen. δεῖνος, pron.,
a certain person, such a one,
Mat. xxvi. 18.*
δεινῶς, adv. (δεινός, vehement),
vehemently, terribly, Mat. viii.
Orel xd πολ
δειπνέω, ©, fo take the δεῖπνον,
to sup, Lu. xvii. ὃ, xxii. 20;
1 Cor. xi. 25; met., of famil-
iar intercourse, Rev. iii. 20.*
δεῖπνον, ov, τό, the chief or even-
ing meal, supper (see dpt-
Gov) πὶ: χῖν: τῇ, 24; 1π:
xiii. 2, 4; κυριακὸν δεῖπνον,
the Lord’s Supper, Cor. xi.
20.
δεισιδαιμονία, as, 4, veligioz,
in general, Ac. xxv. 19.*
δεισι-δαίμων, ov (δείδω, 20 fear),
devoutly disposed, addicted to
worship, Ac. XVil. 22. See
(GES e2eicat 7... SEC
Trench, § xlviii.
δέκα, of, ai, τά, fev ; in Rev. ii.
Io, a ten days tribulation,
7.6., brief.
δεκα-δύο (W. H. δώδεκα), twelve,
ING, Sb Fo χαὶν. Title (Se
δεκα-πέντε, fifteen, Jn. xi. 18;
IAG ΧΙ. 28.» Galli, ΤῈ
Δεκά-πολις, ews, ἡ, Decapolis,
a district E. of Jordan com-
prising ten towns. It is un-
certain what they all were,
but they included Gadara,
Hippo, Pella, and Scytho-
polis, Mat. iv. 25; Mar. v. 20,
vii. 31.*
δεκα-τέσσαρες, wy, οἱ, ai, -capa,
Ta, fourteen, Mat. i. 17; 2
(ΘΝ ἘΠ 2» Galea. sl
δεκάτη, us, ἣ, α tenth part, a
tithe, Exéb. vii. 2, 4, 8, 9.*
δέκατος, 7, ov, ordinal, cexth,
iene Ol παν xk 1. ZO πὸ
δέκατον, Rev. xi. 13, the tenth
part.*
δεκατόω, ὦ, fo receive tithe of,
acc., Heb. vil. 6; pass., fo
pay tithe, Heb. vii. 9. (S.)*
δεκτός, ἡ, dv (verbal adj. from
δέχομαι), accepted, acceptable,
TLR, NG! UO; ZB) vans o-GUZIS 6b
2 Cor. vi. 2; Phil. iv. 18. (S.)*
δελεάζω (δέλεαρ, a bait), to take
or evtice, as with a bait, Ja.
1 14} 2 Rete ΤῊ lS.
δένδρον, ov, τό, a tree, Mat. vii.
ΓΤ: ἘΠῚ: ΧΙ ΠΟ
δεξιό-λαβος, ov, 6, “holding in
the right hand”; plur., spea7-
men, AC. Xxiil. 23. (N. T.)*
δεξιός, a, dv, the right, opp. to
ἀριστερός, the left; ἡ δεξιά,
the right hand ; τὰ δεξιά, the
right-hand side ; ἐκ δεξιῶν, on
the right (see Gr. § 293, I,
Wi. § το, 12); δεξιὰς διδόναι,
to give the right hand, 1.6., to
recetve to friendship or fel-
lowship.
δέομαι, ist aor. ἐδεήθην, to have
need of (gen.),as mid. of δέω
(see δεῖ); to make request of
gen.) ; Zo beseech, pray, abs.,
or with εἰ, iva, or ὅπως, of
purpose.
δέον, οντος, τό (particip. of δεῖ,
as subst.), the becoming or
needful; with ἐστί = δεῖ, τ
ἘΈΡΝῚ Ὁ᾽ ΑΙ 26); spline,
ΤΠ ὑ 15."
δέος, ous, τό (W. H.), fear, awe,
Heb. xii. 28.*
AepBatos, ov, ὁ, of Derbe, Ac.
xx. Δ Σ
AépBn, ns, ἡ, Dervbe, a city of
Lycaonia, Ac. xiv. 6, 20,
ἜΣ ΠΕ
δέρμα, ατος, τό (δέρω), an α77ι11-
mal’s skin, Heb. x1. 37.*
δερμάτινος, ἡ, ov, made of skin,
leathern, Mat. 111. 4; Mar.
i. 6.*
δέρω, Ist aor. ἔδειρα, 2d fut. pass.
δαρήσομαι, to scourge, to beat,
so as to flay off the skin;
ἀέρα δέρων, 1 Cor. ix. 26,
beating air.
δεσμεύω, ow, fo bind, put in
chains aS a prisoner, Lu.
vill. 29 (W. H.); Ac. xxii. 4;
to bind as a bundle, Mat.
XXili. 4.*
δεσμέω, &, fo bind, Lu. viii. 29
(Rec.).* |
δέσμη, ns, 7, @ bundle, Mat.
Xill. 30.*
δέσμιος, fov, ὁ, one bound, a
prisoner, AC. XVi. 25, 27; Ep.
Til jks
δεσμός, οὔ, ὁ (δέω), a bond, sing.
only in Mar. vii. 35, ὁ δεσμὸς
τῆς ywoons, and Lu. xiii.
16; plur., δεσμοί or (τὰ)
δεσμά, bonds or imprison-
ment, Wu. viii. 29; Phil, i.
12.
24
δεσμο-φύλαξ, ακος, ὁ, a jailer,
ἌΧ 23:27, Biss
δεσμωτήριον, lov, τό, a prison,
Wiis Say BR) NGS Tp lig 27.
Xvi. 26.*
δεσμώτης, ov, ὁ, a prisoner, Ac.
XXVli. I, 42.
δεσπότης, ov, ὁ, a lord or prince,
GZ Masie7Z AS ΤΠ ἾΝῚ 1:
applied to God, Lu. 11. 29;
NG πν 27; ππ|. Aa) tol Ghnist.
Dees 30 18 αν VO His G
δεσπότης indicates more ab-
solute and unlimited author-
ity than κύριος.
δεῦρο, adv., (1) of place, herve,
hither ; used only as an im-
perative, come hither, as Mat.
xix. 21; (2) of time, A7ztherto,
only Ro. i. 13.
δεῦτε, adv., as if plur. of δεῦρο
(or contr. from δεῦρ᾽ ire),
come, come hither, as Mat.
iv. 19, xi. 28.
δευτεραῖος, aia, atov, on the
second day, Ac. XXxviill. 13.
See Gr. § 319.*
δευτερό-πρωτος, ov, the second-
first, Lu. vi. 1 (W. H. omit).
See Gr. § 148) Wa. § 16, 4) ©
and note. (N. T.)*
δεύτερος, a, ov, ordinal, second
in number, as Mat. xxii. 26;
in order, Mat. xxii. 39; τὸ
δεύτερον or δεύτερον, adverb-
ially, the second time, again,
as 2 Cor. xiii. 2; so ἐκ devré-
pov, as Mar. xiv. 72; ἐν τῷ
δευτέρῳ, Ac. vii. 13.
δέχομαι, ist aor. ἐδεξάμην, dep.,
to take, receive, accept, to re-
ceive kindly, to welcome, per-
sons, as Mar. vi. 11; things
(a doctrine, the kingdom of
heaven), as Mar. x. 15; 2 Cor.
A
δέω, Σὺ want. See δεῖ and δέομαι.
δέω, Ist aor., ἐδήσα; pert.,
δέδεκα ; pass., dédeuar; Ist
aor. pass. inf., δεθῆναι, to bind
together, bundles, as Ac. x.
11; zo swathe dead bodies
for burial, as Jn. xi. 44; 20
bind persons in bondage, as
ΜΕ ΣΧ ΧΙ Ἐν; ΜΑΙ. Μ| 17}
2 Tim. ii. 9; fig., Mat. xviii.
18; δεδεμένος τῷ πνεύματι,
Ac. xx. 225 ound in the
spirit, under an irresistible
impulse.
δή, a particle indicating ce7~
tainty or veality, and so aug-
menting the vivacity of a
—
δηλ]
clause or sentence; ζγϑέν, 77ι-
deed, by all means, therefore.
Used with other particles,
δήποτε, δήπου, which see.
δῆλος, ἡ, ov, manifest, evident,
Mat. xxvi. 73; neut., sc. ἐστί,
zt 15 evzdent, with ὅτι, I Cor.
ἈΝ 27/5 (Cale mie 0ἷ}}1 Ὁ ΠΊΤΩ,
vi. 7 (W. ἘΠ, R. V. omit).*
δηλόω, ὥ, fo manifest, to reveal,
to bring to light, to imply or
signify, 1 Cor. i. 11, iii. 13;
Coll ind); blebs ἀχὸ 8. 11-27);
Π ΒΕῚ ΠΤ 2 ΒΕ: ἢ: ΤῈ
Δημᾶς, ἃ, ὁ, Demas, Col. iv.
14; Philem. 24; 2 Tim. iv.
10. Ἔ
δημ-ηγορέω, ὦ, ὦ deliver a
public oration; with πρός,
FACS, σον Bilt?
Δημήτριος, ov, ὁ, Demetrius.
Two of the name are men-
HOME WAC ax 27» 85) suns
age
δημι-ουργός, οὔ, ὁ (“a public
worker”’), az artisan, a build-
er, Heb. xi. 10.* Syn.: Snu-
oupyos emphasizes more the
idea of power ; τεχνίτης, that
of wzsdom.
δῆμος, ov, ὁ, the people, an
organized multitude public-
hyacOnVened,) Ἄς. ΣΙ 22,
Ἐν Ge ΧΙ 90, 39.
δημόσιος, a, ον, belonging to the
people, public, Ac. v.18; dat.
fem., as adv., te pub-
licly,- ING) χυϊ 97, SVs 285
Ors AO s9
δηνάριον, fov, τό, properly a
Latin word (see Gr. § 1542),
denarius, Mat. xviii. 28; Rev.
vi. 6.
δή-ποτε, adv. with ᾧ, what-
soever, giving a generalizing
force, Jn. v. 4 (W. H. omit).*
δή-που, adv., zzdeed, perhaps,
verily, Heb. ii. 16.*
διά, prep. (cognate with δύο,
two; δίς, twice), through ;
(I) with gen., through, dur-
ing, by means of ; (2) with
acc., through, on account of,
on thes sake, Of Seu Gx.
§§ 1474, 299, Wi. ὃ 472, Bu.
182, 183, 187.
δια-βαίνω, ὦ pass through,
trans., Heb. xi. 29; or in-
trans., with πρός (person),
Lu. xvi. 26; εἰς (place), Ac.
XV)
δια- ἄλλω to slander, accuse
Η 9 ’ ?
Lu. xvi. 1.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. LEXICON.
δια-βεβαιόω, ὦ, in mid., ὦ
αϑέγηε, assert strongly, τ Vim.
τ Mites ΤΠ: 8.5
δια-βλέπω, fo see through, to see
clearly, Mat. vii. 5; Lu. vi.
2; Mar. viii. 25 (W. H.).*
διάβολος, ον (διαβάλλω), prove
to slander, slanderous, 1 Tim.
idly ΤΊ GF Aiea uel, τ whe
3; ὁ διάβολος, the accuser,
the devil, equivalent to the
Hebrew Satan, Mat. iv. 1,
GR 2 Ube, 11: 20:
δι-αγγέλλω, fo announce every-
where, publish abroad, Lu.
ix.60; Ac. xxi. 26; Ro. ix. 17.*
Sid-ye, or διά ye (W. H.), yet
on account of, Lu. xi. 8.*
Sta-yivopat, zo fass, elapse, of
LLUNES Nee Nee ΟἿ 2d
aor. part., gen. abs., having
elapsed, Mar. xvi.1; Ac. xxv.
ie}, ΣΧ ΧΥΤΙ. Oye
δια-γινώσκω, fo distinguish,
know accurately, Ac. xxiii.
15; to examine, decide, Ac.
SSN, 22.
δια-γνωρίζω, ὦ publish abroad,
Lu. ii. 17 (W. H. yrwplew).*
διά-γνωσις, ews, 7, judicial ex-
amination, decision, AC. XxVv.
2 ΠΣ
δια-γογγύζω, “0 murmur great-
fh Mak Sis 2, rab Gee (ΘΝ
Sta-ypnyopéw, ὥ, fo remain
awake or to be fully awake,
Ibi, ihe S45 (ONG ag)
δι-άγω, Zo Teal or pass, as time,
life, 1 Tim. ii. 2 (Blov); Tit.
ili. 3 (βίον omitted).*
δια-δέχομαι, Zo succeed to, Ac.
vil. 45.*
διά-δημα, ατος, τό (δέω), a dia-
dem, crown, Rev. Xil. 3, ΧΙ].
Hy, SxtOK Syn.: διάδημα
always indicates the fillet,
the symbol of royalty ; oré
gavos is the festal garland
of victory.
δια-δίδωμι, fo distribute, divide,
ΠΕ 22. ΣΥ111. 22; πΠ’ vile
ΠΑ lve) 353) Neve ΝΠ: 5
(ὗν. Η. δίδωμι). Ἔ
διά-δοχος, ov, 6, 7, ἃ successor,
ACEI.) 2775
δια-ζώννυμι, fo gird, Jn. xiil. 4,
ἘΠΧΧΊ sae
δια-θήκη, ns, ἡ (διατίθημι), (1)
a will οὐ testament, a dispo “2-
tion, as of property, Gall. iii.
Ge Malloy, roe) 16. τ (2) ἃ
compact or covenant between
God and man (see Gen. vi,
25
12.*
Sra.
Ix, XV, XVli; Exod.. xxiv;
Deut. v, xxviii). The two
covenants mentioned, Gal.
ive 245 that: of thei@ziais
termed 7 πρῶτη 6., Heb. ix.
15; that of the N.T., ἡ καινὴ
Om, Ibis Sears 26. ANNE Oly 1.
itself (ἡ παλαιὰ 6., 2 Cor. iii.
14) as containing the first,
and the N. T. as containing
the second, are each called
διαθήκη.
δι-αίρεσις, ews, 7, difference,
distinction, as the result of
distribution, 1 Cor. xii. 4, 5,
6.*
δι-αιρέω, ὥ, to divide, distribute,
Rus xve 0213 0 ΘΟ ΧΙ ὙᾺ
δια-καθαρίζω, ἐῶ, Ze cleanse thor-
oughly, Mat. 111. 12; Lu. 11].
17 (ΝΥ. H. διακαθαίρω). (N.
ΤῊΣ
δια-κατ-ελέγχομαι, fo confute
entirely, Ac. xvili. 28. (N.
Aba) as
διακονέω, ὦ, fo serve or wail
upon, especially at table, Jn.
ΣΧ 11.201; ue iv.) 50; Ὁ supply
wants, ‘to administer or dis-
tribute alms, etc. (dat., per-
son; acc., thing; occasionally
abs.), Mat. xxv. 44; Ro. xv.
25; specially, #o serve as a
Beacon, 1. shim sil ΤΟ 9;
of prophets and apostles who
ministered the divine will,
1 δε. ΤΠ 25 2 Gora
διακονία, ας, 7, “67 766, ministry,
in various senses, especially
for Christ; 2) Corny eRe:
ΧΙ. 13 yeh Vi Melee ence
Xi. 29; @ serving, Lu. x. 40;
the office of deacon, Ro. xii.
διάκονος, ov, 6, 7, a servant,
viewed in relation to his
work, specially at table, as
Mat) Χ ΧΙ Τα ΝΙ5 τ: τ᾿ 75;
one in God’s service, @ mz7-
ister, aS Ro. xili. 4, xv. 8;
one who serves in the church,
deacon or deaconess, Phil. 1.
jig Alsbony ΜΠ ἢ ἘΣ IR}
ΧΝ1
διακόσιοι, αι, a, card. num., fwo
> hundred, Mar. νἱ 37» 90:
Wal Ge
δι-ακούω, fo hear thoroughly,
NCP ΟΣ 3 Sern
δια-κρίνω, fo discern, to distin-
guish, make a distinction, as
Ac. xv. 93 1 Cor. xi. 29. Mid.
(aor pass.), (1) ὥς douwbé, ta
διὰ]
hesitate, as Mat. xxi. 21; Ja.
i. 6; (2) Zo sas with, Ac.
zal Ag. lft ©)
Sia-kpucts, a ἡ, the act of dis-
tinction, discrimination, Ro.
Miva leer Com ΧΙ. ΤΟ; ΕἸΠῈ.
Wo lle
δια-κωλύω, fo hinder, Mat. iii.
14.*
δια-λαλέω, ὦ, 20 converse to-
gether, Lu. vi. 11; 1ο talk of,
IG 1. Gs
δια-λέγω, in mid., fo reason, to
discuss, to dispute, as Mar.
(gy YB LNG Ox, 5/8) RC)
δια-λείπω, fo leave off, to cease,
Tous vii. 45. Ὲ
διά-λεκτος, ov, ἡ, speech, dialect,
language, Ac. i. 19, ii. 6, 8,
KK O, ΧΧΙ 2, ΧΧΥ DA)
δι-αλλάσσω, fo change, as the
disposition ; pass., fo be recon-
ciled to, Mat. v. 24.*
δια-λογίζομαι, Zo reason, to de-
liberate, to debate, as Mar. ii.
6; ὃ» ναι αἰθ. TOG 55.
διαλογισμός, οὔ, 6, reflection,
thought, as Lu. li. 35; veason-
img, opinion, aS Ro. i. 21;
hesitation, doubt, Lu. xxiv.
38; dispute, debate, as Phil.
bly WAL in Aare abt roy
δια-λύω, “0 disperse, to break up,
Ac. v. 36.*
δια-μαρτύρομαι, dep. mid.,
testify, solemnly charge, as
NGS. AO}; 1 Dim. Vv. 21 5 Zo
testify to, solemnly affirm, Ac.
viii. 25; Heb. ii. 6.
δια-μάχομαι, dep. mid., fo cov-
tend or dispute fiercely, Ac.
ΧΧΊΠ. Ὁ.
δια-μένω, fo vemain, continue,
IL, BA, ΧΙ 28». (Cell 1].
ΠΕΡ 1. τ" 2 Βαὶ {Π|:
*
δια-μερίζω, (1) Zo divide or sepa-
rate into parts,as Mat. xxvii.
35, etc.; fo distribute, as Lu.
Xxli. 17; (2) pass. with ἐπί,
to be divided against, be at
discord with; acc., Lu. x1. 17;
dat., xii. 52.
δια-μερισμός, οὔ, ὁ, dissension,
LEGO τ ἢ Lies
δια-νέμω, fo disseminate, to
spread abroad, Ac. iv. 17.*
δια-νεύω, fo make signs, prob.
by nodding, Lu. i. 22.*
δια-νόημα, ατος, τό, a thought,
Τὰς πἰ τ.
διά-νοια, ας, 7, the mind, the
intellect, or thinking faculty,
GREEK-ENGLISH
as Mar. xii. 30; the wunder-
standing, 1 Jn. v. 20; the
feelings, disposition, affec-
tions, as Col.i. 21; plur., the
thoughts, as willful, depraved,
Eps 11. 5. (an) ΒΡ. 1. τὸ; Ἂς Vi,
the eves of your understand-
ing (διανοίας), W. H. and R.
V. read καρδίας, the
your heart).
Si-av-olyw, 20 open fully, 1.6.;
theneanss Vakaavilee Asche
eyes, Lu. xxiv. 31; the heart,
Ac. xvi. 14; the Scriptures,
Ibu. Xxiv. 32.
δια-νυκτερεύω, 20 pass the whole
night, Lu. vi. 12.*
δι-ανύω, fo perform to the end,
complete, Ac. xxi. 7.*
δια-παντός, adv., always, con-
tinually (W. H. always read
διὰ παντό5).
δια-παρα-τριβή, js, 7, εογιζογι-
tion, incessant wrangling, I
sims νὸς (We ΗΣ IKec. nas
παραδιατριβή). (N.T.)*
δια-περάω, ©, dow, fo cross over,
as Mat. 1x. I.
δια-πλέω, evow, to sail across,
NC EX NeVAT 5: Ὁ
δια-πονέω, ὥ, mid., aor. pass.,
to grieve one’s self, to be vexed,
Ac. iv. 2, xvi. 18.*
δια-πορεύομαι, pass., fo go or
pass through, as Lu. xiii. 22.
δι-απορέω, ©, fo be in great
doubt or perplexity, Lu. ix. 7,
xxiv. 4 (W. H. ἀπορέω) ; Ac.
iy 12. Mig lly Bee ΤΥ
δια-πραγματεύομαι, 20 cain ὧν
business or trading, Lu. xix.
ΤΡΩ͂Ν
δια-πρίω (πρίω, fo saw), in pass.,
to be sawn through ; fig., to be
greatly moved with anger, Ac.
Wer 23 Ὁ ΠΡ Syl
δι-αρπάζω, dow, fo plunder, Mat.
xii. 29; Mar. ili. 27.*
δια-ρρήγνυμι and διαρρήσσω,
ξω, fo tear, as garments, in
grief or indignation, Mat.
Χ ΧΩ Os IMIS Seve 65; Ἂς;
xiv. 14; fo break asunder, as
aymet, Iu. sv. ©) as) bonds;
Lu. viii. 29.*
δια-σαφέω, ὦ, ὦ make clear, to
declare, Mat. xiii. 36 (W. ἘΠῚ»
XV1li. 3
δια-σείω, fo treat with violence,
so as to extort anything, Lu.
111. 14.*
δια-σκορπίζω, fo scatter, to win-
now, as Mat. xxv. 24; 20 dis-
26
NEW TESTAMENT
eyes of
LEXICON. [δια
perse in conquest, as Lu. i.
51; to waste or squander, Lu.
ΣΝ 5: ΧΥΙΤ,
δια-σπάω, Ist aor. pass. διεσπά-
σθην, to break asunder, Mar.
v. 43 0 tear tn) pieces, Ac.
XXlil. 10.*
δια-σπείρω, 2d aor. pass. διεσπά-
pny, to scatter abroad, disperse,
INC ΟΠ 1, ἢ, χὶ UGB
δια-σπορά, ἂς, 7, déspersion, state
of being dispersed; used of
the Jews as scattered among
the Gentiles, Jn. vii. 35; Ja
ro dip ΒΕ oh, Tg) ΡΣ
δια-στέλλω, in mid., ὦ eve a
command or injunction, Mar.
vill. 15; Ac. xv. 24; foll. by
ἵνα, | Mati xa 29 (Wie ae:
mrg.); Mar. v. 43, vil. 36,
1χ. 9; pass. part., τὸ διαστελ-
λόμενον, Heb. xii. 20, the
command.*
διά-στημα, ατος, τό, an 77ε{67-
val of time, Ac. v. 7.*
δια-στολή, Fs, ἡ, distinction,
difference, Wo. Wi. 225 xX. 12);
1 Cow ΧΙ jee
δια-στρέφω, fo seduce, turn a-
way, Lu. xxii. 2; Ac. xiii. 8;
to pervert, oppose, Ac. xili.
IO; perf. part. pass., dce-
στραμμένος, perverse, corrupt,
ΜΔ Sarath, T7AS ΜΠ ἸΣ ai 6
PNG 28%, ΘΟ; ἘΠῚ 1 SK
διασώζω, ow, fo save, to convey
safe through, Ac. XXill. 24,
ΣΟΥ 102. Tt JeSies sbhls ΣΟΙ JORIS,
to reach a place in safety, Ac.
XXVil. 44, XXVili. I, 4; 20 heal
perfectly, Mat. xiv. 36; Lu.
Vil. 3.%*
δια-ταγή, fs, ἡ, @ disposition,
arrangement, ordinance, Ac.
Villy παν INOsexmat 2. ἢ
διά-ταγμα, ατος, τό, a Cee,
a decree, Heb. ἘΠ 230%
δια-ταράσσω, fo trouble greatly,
to agitate, Lu. 1. 29.*
δια-τάσσω, fo give orders t
(dat.), arrange, prescribe,
Mat. ΣΙ ieee aves Sena
Cor. xvi. 1; mid., Zo appoint,
to ordain, as 1 Cor. vii. 17
(also with dat. person; acc.,
thing).
δια-τελέω, ὥ, fo continue, Ac.
XXVIL. coy
δια-τηρέω, ὥ, to guard or keep
wth care, Lu. ii. 51; with
ἑαυτόν, etc., fo guard one’s
self from, to abstain (ἐκ or
ἀπό), Ac. xv. 29.*
δια]
δια-τί or διὰ τί (W. H.), where-
fore?
δια-τίθημι, only mid. in N.T.,
to dispose, as (1) to assign,
Lu. xxii. 29; (2) with cog.
acc., διαθήκην, make a cove-
nant with (dat. or πρός, acc.),
ΟΣ Thi, AES ΕΙΠΕ ὙΠ ΤῸ;
x. 16; make a will, Heb. ix.
16, 17. See διαθήκη.
δια-τρίβω, fo spend or pass
(χρόνον or ἡμέρας), as Ac. xiv.
3, 28; abs., 29 stay, as Jn. iti.
22.
δια-τροφή, 7s, 7, food, nourish-
ment, 1 Tim. vi. 8.*
δι-αυγάζω, fo shine through, to
dawn, 2 Pet. i. 19.*
δια-φανής, és, ransparent, Rev.
xxi. 21 (W. H. διίαυγη in
same signif.).*
ϑια-φέρω, (1) fo carry through,
Mar. xi. 16; (2) ie spread
abroad, Ac. xiii. (3) Ὁ
carry hither and ae Ac.
XXVlil. 27; (4) to differ from
(Gent) ate Comey sey 18].
iv. 1; hence, (5) ὦ excel, su7-
pass, as Mat. vi. 26; (6) im-
pers., διαφέρει, with οὐδέν, zz
makes no difference to (dat.),
matters nothing to, Gal. ii. 6.
δια-φεύγω, fo escape by flight,
Ac. xxvii. 42.*
δια-φημίζω, ὦ report, publish
abroad, Mat. ix. 31, xxviii.
WSS Wikies 1 Ὁ:
δια-φθείρω, fo corrupt, τ Tim.
vi. 5; Rev. xi. 18; 20 destroy
utterly, Lu. xii. 33; Rev. viii.
Ὁ; X1. 18; pass., to decay. to
Perish a2 COL ἵν: 10: Opp:
to ἀνακαινόω, to renew.*
δια-φθορά, ἂς, ἡ, decay, corrup-
tion, 1.6., of the grave, Ac.
11. 27, 31, Xili. 34-37 (from
διά-φορος, ov, (1) diverse, of
different kinds, Ro. xii. 6;
eb πὴ ΤΟ (2) compare,
more excellent than, Heb. i.
4, vill. 6.*
δια-φυλάσσω, ὦ guard care-
fully, protect, defend, Lu. iv.
10 (from S.).*
δια-χειρίζω, mid. N.T., 20 day
hands on, put to death, Ac.
We 59) ΧΧΨῚ ΖΕ
δια-χλευάζω, see χλευάζω.
δια-χωρίζω, pass. Ν. T., “to be
separated,” to depart from
(amd), Lu. ix. 33.*
διδακτικός, 7, dv, apt in feach-
CREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Cie we Aline 111:2.} 7) ΠῚ ΠῚ 11:
24.*
διδακτός, ἡ, ὄν, sfaught, in-
structed, Jn. Vi. 453 I Cor. ii.
niger
διδασκαλία, as, ἡ, zustruction,
teaching, as Ro. xii. 7; the
doctrine taught, precept, in-
styuction, as Mat. xv. 9, etc.
διδάσκαλος, ov, ὁ, a Hacher,
especially of the Jewish law,
master, doctor, as Lu. ii. 46;
often in voc. as a title of
address to Christ, Master,
Teacher.
διδάσκω, διδάξω, to teach, to be
@ teacher, abs., Ro. xi. 7;
to teach, with acc. of person,
generally also acc. of thing;
also with inf. or ὅτι, Mat. v.
ὩΣ ἌΟΥ ver 2.
διδαχή, ῆς, ἡ, the act of teach-
LI Ne bly MA Ushi, ihe He
thatwhich ts aught, doctrine,
Mar. i. 27; Ac. xvii. 19; Rev.
11. 24; with obj. gen., per-
haps in Heb. vi. 2, see Gr.
§ 2604, note, Wi. § 30, La.
δί-δραχμον, ov, τό (prop. adj.,
SC. νόμισμα, coz), a double
drachma, or silver half-shek-
el (in 5. often she shekel),
Mat. xvii. 24. (S.)*
Δίδυμος, ἡ, ov, double, or twin ;
a surname of Zhomas the
apostle, Winsexiy 16; ἘΣ 245
ΣΧ ΧΙ 2.
ϑίδωμι, ἡ give (acc. and dat.);
hence, in various connec-
tions, fo yield, deliver, supply,
commit, etc. When used in
a general sense, the dat. of
person may be omitted, as
Mat. xiii. 8. The thing given
may be expressed by ἐκ or
amo, with gen. in a partitive
sense instead of acc.; so
Mat exexveoniiau.xxe ros ihe
purpose of a gift may be ex-
pressed by inf., as Mat. xiv.
HOw | Oew τ 7; eels e7
Si-eyelpw, 20 wake up thorough-
ly, as Lu. viii. 24; to exczte,
[fs ATRYN Πρ HO) 5727 OF)
arouse, 2 Pet. 1. 13.
δι-ενθυμέομαι, οῦμαι (W. H.), ὦ
reflect, Ac. x. ΤΟΥ (N.T.)*
δι-έξ-οδος, ov, ἡ, α mecting-place
of roads, a public spot ina
city, Mat. xxii. 9.*
St-eppnvevtys, οὔ, ὁ, az inter-
reir, 1 \Cor xiv. 28.4 (N:
Bl)
27
[δικ
δι-ερμηνεύω, fo interpret, Lu.
XKLV. 27/5 1) Con xiao ecive
5, 13, 27; 20 translate, Ac. ix.
36.%*
δι-έρχομαι, fo pass through, acc.
or διά (gen.), destination ex-
pressed by εἰς or ἕως; to pass
over or travel, abs., Ac. viii.
4; to spread, as a report, Lu.
Vents:
δι-ερώτάω, &, fo find by inquiry,
INGE Se zs
δι-ετής, és (δίς), of two years,
Mat. ii. 16.*
διετία, as, ἡ, the space of two
WATS 9 NCH XXIV ΖΦ, ἘΦ ΚΥΠΙ.
30.*
δι-ηγέομαι, οὔμαι, to relate in
full, describe, Mar. v. 16; Ac.
Vill. 33, Ux. 27.
διήγησις, ews, ἡ, a narrative,
Ibis le ἘΠῈ
δι-ηνεκής, és, continuous ; εἰς τὸ
dinvekés, continually, Heb.
ὙΠ Ως ἜΤ 12. eo
δι-θάλασσος, ον (dis), Lying be-
tween two seas, Ac. xxvii.
41 .*
δι-ἱκνέομαι, oduar, fo pass
through, pierce, Heb. iv.
12.*
δι-ἴστημι, to put apart, proceed,
Ac. Xxvil. 28; 2 aor., intrans.,
Lu. xxii. 59, 0716 hour hav
ing intervened ; XXiV. 51, he
parted from them.*
δι-ἰσχυρίζομαι, ὦ affirm con
fidently, Lu. xxii. 59; Ac. xii.
15.
δικαιο-κρισία, as, ἡ, just jude-
ment, Ro. i. 5. (S.)*
δίκαιος, a, ov, just, right, up-
right, righteous, impartial ;
applied to things, to persons,
to Christ, to God, Mat. i. 19;
ἘΠΕΡ ΣΙ. 2Ζ.:. Ἅϊς: χα 22:
δικαιοσύνη; 75, 7, 77ehteowsness,
justice, rectitude, Mat. 111. 15 ;
Jn xvid, 10s) Ro. ν τ ΖΗΣ
δικαιόω, ὦ, fo show to be right
ous, Pim: 111: 16} Roped;
usually in N.T. in the de-
clarative sense, zo hold guilt
less, to justify, to pronounce
or treat as righteous, as Mat.
ἈΠ Bip Ὁ ΘΟ. ἵν- 2:
δικαίωμα, ατος, τό, a righteous
statute, ai ordinance, UTI, τί.
Os ROI. 3241126), dle basin:
I, 10; especially @ judicial
decree, of acquittal (opp. to
κατάκριμα, condemnation),
Ro. v. 16; of condemnation,
δικ]
Rev. xv. 4; @ righteous act,
Ro. v. 18; Rev. xix. 8.*
δικαίως, adv., justly, τ Pet. ii.
23; Lu. xxill. 41; properly,
1 Cor. xv. 34; uprightly, 1 Th.
11: πὸ]: hits 11. Γ2.
δικαίωσις, ews, ἡ, acquittal, jus
tification, Ro. iv. 25, v. 18.*
δικαστής, οὔ, ὁ, a judge, Lu.
xii. 14 (W. Hi. Κριτηϑὴ; Ac.
ὙΠ ΒΡ ΣῈ
δίκη, ns, 7, α γμα]εαξ sentence,
Αςςχχν.15(Ν. Ἡ. καταδίκη);
τίνω or ὑπέχω δίκην, to suffer
punishment, 2 ΤῊ. 1.9; Ju.7;
Justice, the name of a heathen
detty, AC. XXviil. 4.*
δίκτυον, ov, τό, a fishing-net, Jn.
xxi. 6,8, 11. Syz.: see augi-
βληστρον.
δι-λόγος, ον (δίς), double-tongued,
decettf εἰ, τ Tim. 111.8. (N.T.)*
διό, conj. (διά and 6), ογὲ which
account, wherefore.
δι-οδεύω, fo journey through,
Ac. xvii. 1; 720 go about, Lu.
vili. 1.*
Διονύσιος, ov, ὁ, Dionysius, Ac.
XVil. 34.*
διό-περ, conj., for which very
EDSON EOL Ville 152.. Χ. τῇ;
xiv. 13) (W. Hl. 61¢).*
Διο-πετής, és, fallen from Zeus,
2.6.. from heaven, AG. xix.35.*
δι-όρθωμα, see κατόρθωμα.
δι-όρθωσις, ews, 7, reformation,
ἘΠΕῚ ix.) 10."
δι-ορύσσω, ἕω, fo die through,
Mat. vi. 19, 20, xxiv. 43; Lu.
ΧΩ. 39.*
Διόσ-κουροι, wy, of (children of
Zeus), Castor and Pollux, Ac.
ΟΠ. Τ7:
δι-ότι, conj. (= διὰ τοῦτο, ὅτι),
on this account, because, for.
Διο-τρεφής, obs, ὁ, Diotrephes,
3 Jn. 9.*
διπλόος, οὖς, ἢ, οῦν, double, two-
fold, i Tim. v.17; Rev. xviii.
6; comp., διπλότερος with
gen., twofold more than, Mat.
Reo, Wiss
διπλόω, ὦ, to double, Rev. xviii.
6.%
Sis, adv., ¢wzce, Lu. xviii. 12.
(Als), obsolete nom. for Ζεύς,
gen. Διός, acc. Ala, Zews or
Supiter, see Ζεύς.
διστάζω, cw (dis), co waver, to
doubt, Mat. xiv. 31, xXviii.
ΤᾺ
δί-στομος, ον (δίς), two-edged,
Heb. iv. 12; Rev. i. 16, ii. 12.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
δισ-χίλιοι, ai, a, num., swe
thousand, Mar. v. 13.
δι-υλίζω, fo strain off, filter
through, Mat. xxili. 24.*
διχάζω, ow, to set at variance,
divide, Mat. x. 35.*
διχο-στασία, as, ἡ, dzvisioz,
dissension, RO.Xvi. 17; I Cor.
iii. 3 (not W. H.); Gal. v. 20.*
διχο-τομέω, ὦ, How, fo cut in two,
perhaps meaning ¢ scourge
severely, Mat. xxiv. 51; Lu.
ΧΙ]. 46.*
διψάω, ὦ, now, to thirst for, to
desire earnestly, acc., Mat. v.
6; orabs., το thirst, Jn.iv. 15;
i Covwinjaeuie
δίψος, ous, τό, thirst, 2 Cor. xi.
Si-puxos, ov (dis), double-mind-
ed, Ja. 1. 8, iv. 8:*
διωγμός, οὔ, ὁ, persecution, Mat.
XA ROS AV ALIEN 5.5:
διώκτης, ov, ὁ, a persecutor, 1
aime 1. τ: (Na)
διώκω, Ew, co Pursue, in various
senses according to context ;
to follow, follow after, press
forward, to persecute.
δόγμα, aros, τό (δοκέω), a decree,
edict, ordinance, Lu. ii. 1;
NCS 2a vil Gill 7/5 10} 0p 11. ΤῸ,
Col. i. 14.*
δογματίζω, ow, fo impose an
ordinance ; mid., to submit to
ordinances, Col. ii. 20.*
δοκέω, ©, δόξω, (1) fo think, acc.
and pinto susie τῶν 2. Core
ΧΙ. 16; (2) to seem, appear,
ILS xs BOR Ὁ Sayin ΓΘ (3)
δοκεῖ, impers., 22 seems, Mat.
XV1l. 25; 22} seems good to or
FHGOSES, Cetra, Ibi ΤΩΣ INC.
XV. 22. Syz.: φαίνομαι means
to appear oz the outside ;
δοκέω, to appear 20 an in-
dividual to be true.
δοκιμάζω, ow, fo try, scrutinize,
prove, as 2 Cor. viii. 22; Lu.
Xll. 56; 20 judge fit, approve,
as I Cor. xvi. 3. Syzz.: Soxt-
μά ζω means to test anything
with the expectation of find-
ing it good; πειράζω, either
with no expectation, or of
finding it bad.
δοκιμασία, as, ἡ, the act of prov-
ing, Web. ili. 9 (W. H.).*
δοκιμή, fs, ἡ, @ trial, 2 Cor.
Vill. 2; @ proof, 2 Cor. xiii.
3; ied, approved character,
που τ ΘΟ xml ae (INE
5)
2ὃ
[δου
δοκίμιον, ov, τό, a test, trial,
1b Je yg) Neh ve Spee
δόκιμος, ov (δέχομαι), approved,
acceptable, as Ro. xiv. 18,
Xvi. ΓΟ:
δοκός, οὔ, 7, a beam, Mat. vii.
35145055) {π|. wie Aldo
δόλιος, ia, ιον, decertful, 2 Cor.
Gly Tages
δολιόω, ῷ, to deceive, impf., 3d
pers. plur., ἐδολιοῦσαν, an
Alexandrian form from S.,
INOS erable Ts 3}
δόλος, ov, ὁ, fraud, deceit, craft,
Matacic 25 ΘΟ ΣΙ ΤΟΣ
δολόω, ὥ, fo adulterate, corrupt,
2. (ΠΟΥ ter Be
δόμα, aros, τό (δίδωμι), a gift,
IMEEM να τ IL, Σ τ 5: ἘΠ᾿
Ty cos ΒΗ. αν ΤΣ
δόξα, ns, 7, from δοκέω, in two
main significations: (1) fa-
vorable recognition or estima-
tion, honor, renown, aS Jn.
We ie ΜΠ (Cols, Wilk, ee ΠΠ||:
xvii. 18; and very frequent-
ly (2) the appearance, the
manifestation of that which
calls forth praise; so espe
cially in the freq. phrase ἡ
δόξα τοῦ θεοῦ, elory, splendor.
Concrete plur. δόξαι, in 2 Pet.
li. 10; Ju. 8, dignzties, an-
gelic powers.
δοξάζω, ow, to ascribe glory to,
to honor, glorify, Ro. xi. 13;
i οΥ vis20:
Δορκάς, άδος, ἡ, Dorcas, Ac. ix.
36, 39.*
όσις, ews, ἡ, a giving, Phil. iv.
15; @ gift, Ja. i. 17.*
δότης, ov; ὁ, @ eiver, 2 Cor. ix,
7. (S.)*
Sovd-aywyéw, &, fo bring into
subjection, 1 Cor. 1x. 27.*
δουλεία, as, ἡ, slavery, bondage,
INOS With τς, as Jello, 11: ug.
δουλεύω, cw, (1) fo be a slave,
absolutely, Ep. vi. 7; Ro.
ix. 12; (2) to be subject to, to
obey, dat., Ro. vii. 6; Gal.
iv. ὃ.
δοῦλος, 7, ov, adj. only Ro. vi.
19; as subst. ἡ δούλη, a fe-
male slave, Lu. i. 38, 48;
ὁ δοῦλος, a slave, bondman,
the lowest word for this
idea (opp. to ἐλεύθεροϑ) ; a
servant (opp. to κύριος, δεσπό-
Ts), SO in the freq. phrases
δοῦλος Tov θεοῦ, δοῦλος Χρι-
στοῦ.
δουλόω, ὥ, wow, to reduce to
Sox |
bondage (acc. and dat.), Ac.
ὙΠΟ ΠΟΘΙ ix 10]; pass.,
to be held subject to, be in
bondage, Cor. vil. 15.
δοχή, fs, ἡ (δέχομαι), α recetv-
ing of guests, α banguet, Lu.
Wo AO seis Lae
δράκων, οντος, ὁ, a dragon or
huge serpent ; symb. for Sa-
tan, Rev.
δράμω, obs., fo γλι7ι, see τρέχω.
δράσσομαι, dep., ὦ evasp, take
ace: © Cor, 111: 19:*
δραχμή, 7s, 7, @ drachma,
an Attic silver coin nearly
equal to the Roman dena-
rius, or worth about sixteen
cents of our money, Lu. xv. °
8, 9.*
δρέπανον, ov, τό, a sickle or
pruning-hook, Mar. iv. 29;
Rev. xiv. 14-19.*
δρόμος, ov, ὁ, a running; fig.,
G0UrSE, Career, ACs ΧῊΪ 25;
Te BAS 2B Ἵν, 7.
Δρουσίλλα, ns, ἡ, Drusilla, Ac.
XXIV. 24.*
δύναμαι, dep. (see Gr. ὃ rog4,
1), 219 be able, abs., or with
inf. (sometimes omitted) or
acc.: to have a capacity for ;
to be strong, as 1 Cor. ili. 2;
to have power to do, whether
through ability, disposition,
permission, or opportunity.
δύναμις, ews, ἡ, (1) Power, might,
absolutely or as an attribute,
riage eae 7h pee NC 1Π|: 12); (2)
power over, expressed by εἰς ᾿
or ἐπί (acc.), ability to do;
(3) exercise of power, mighty
work, miracle, as Mat. xi. 20;
(4) forces, as of an -army,
spoken of the heavenly hosts,
as Mat. xxiv. 29; (5) force,
as of a word, 2.6., significance,
I Cor. xiv. 11. Syn.:; τέρας
indicates a miracle as a
wonderful portent or prod-
igy; σημεῖον, as a sign, au-
thenticating the divine mis-
sion of the doer; δύναμις,
as an exhibition of divine
power.
δυναμόω, ὥ, 20 strengthen, con-
Hes, (ΟΙ αν ΠΕΡῚ τὰ ΘΗ
(W.. ἘΠ (S.)*
δυνάστης, ov, ὁ, (1) a potentatz,
Price, Wien. 52) sale bam svite
(2) one in authority, Ac.
Ψ111. 27.
δυνατέω, &, fo be powerful, have
omer, 2) (ΟΣ xan) (aids),
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ΟΣ ΣΙΝ (Wi te) 92) Cormax.
8 (W. ΗΠ} (N. T.)*
δυνατός, ἡ, dv, able, having
power, mighty, Lu. xiv. 31;
I Cor. i. 26; 6 δυνατός, the
Almighty, Lu.i. 49; δυνατόν,
possible, Ro. xii. 18; Gal. iv.
15.
δύνω or δύω, 2d aor. ἔδυν, “0
Hees to set, as the sun, Mar.
. 32; Lu. iv. 40.*
Sto, indecl. num., except dat.
δυσί, two.
Sus-, an inseparable prefix, im-
plying adverse, difficult, or
grievous.
δυσ-βάστακτος, ov, hard to be
borne, Mat. xxiii. 4 (not W.
ἘΠῚ Lu. xi. 46. (S.)*
δυσ-εντερία, as, ἡ (ΝΥ. H. voy
τό), dysentery, Ac. Xxviii.
8.*
δυσ-ερμήνευτος, ov, hard to ex-
plain, Heb. v. 11.*
δύσ-κολος, ov (lit., “ difficult
about food”), difficult, Mar.
x. 24.
δυσκόλως, adv., w7th difficulty,
hardly, Mat. xix. 23; Mar. x.
23°; Ibu. xviii. 24:*
δυσμή, 7s, ἡ (only plur., δυσμαί),
the setting of the sun, the west,
Βα: Feri ΤΩΣ IVE ays 11:
δυσ-νόητος, ov, hard or difficult
to be understood, 2 Pet. 11].
16.*
δυσ-φημέω, ὦ, Zo τὺ: evil, de-
fame, 1 Cor. rave 12 (-Ξ del) 3
δυσ-φημία, as, 7, Pail report,
defamation, 2 Cor. vi. 8.*
δώδεκα, indecl. num., twelve ;
οἱ δώδεκα, the, twelve, 7.e., the
Apostles.
δωδέκατος, ἡ, ov, ord.
twelfth, Rev. xxi. 20.*
δωδεκά-φυλον, ov, τό, the twelve
tribes, Israel, Ac. xxvi. 7.*
δῶμα, ατος, τό, α house, a house-
ἤν Νίαι χχῖν. τῷ; Jes oe
num.,
δωρεά, ἂς, ἡ, a gift, Jn. iv. 10;
ING Ws TSB ΒΡ. es ἢ:
δωρεάν, accus. of preced., as an
adv., freely, as 2 Cor. xi. 7;
without cause, groundlessly,
ineexavien 25s Galtier.
δωρέομαι, οῦμαι, fo present, be-
stow, Mar. xv. 45; pass., 2
ΒΘ the ay Zig:
δώρημα, ατος, τό, a gift, bounty,
IRGs Wo MOS Jey aes
δῶρον, ov, τό, a gift, present,
ip τ. 8. αν. ΣΙ: ΕΘ:
29
[εβρ
E
BH, ε, ἐψῖλον, efsz/oz, e, the fifth
letter. As a numeral, e’ = 5;
/€ = 5000.
ἔα, interj., expressing surprise
or indignation, Za/ ah! Mar.
1.24 (W. H. omit); Lu. iv.
34.*
ἐάν or ἄν, conj. (for εἰ ἄν), 27,
usually construed with sub-
wera verb. See Gr. § 383,
Was ἢ 4160," 2, Bue 22 sge
. H. have the indic. fut.
inv bux 40.) Acry iin sige
pres. in i Th. iii. 8; 1 Jn. v.
15 (Kec. also). Sometimes
equivalent to a particle of
time, when, Jn. xii. 32; after
the relative, with an inde-
finite force, ds ἐάν, whosoever,
as Mat. v. 10, vili. 19; 1 Cor.
xvi.6; ἐὰν δὲ καί, and if also;
ἐὰν μή, except, unless, Mat.
v. 20; but that, Mar. iv. 22;
ἐὰν πέρ, if indeed, Heb. vi. 3.
ἑαυτοῦ, 7s, οὔ, pron., reflex., 3d
pers., of one’s self; used also
in Ist and 2d persons. See
Gr. § 335, Wi. §§ 22, 5, 38, 6,
Bu. ΠῚ sq. Genitive often
for possess. pron. λέγειν or
εἰπεῖν ἐν ἑαυτῷ, fo say within
one’s self ; γίνεσθαι or ἔρ-
χεσθαι ἐν ἑαυτῷ, to come to
one’s self; πρὸς ἑαυτόν, to
one’s home, Jn. xx. 10, or
privately, as Lu. xvill. 11; ἐν
ἑαυτοῖς, among yourselves,
7.é., one with another; καθ᾽
ἑαυτόν, apart; map ἑαυτόν,
at home.
ἐάω, ©, ἐάσω ; impf., εἴων; Ist
aor., εἴασα, (1) to permit, inf.,
or acc. and inf., Mat. xxiv.
33; {π||ν- “τὺ {2} 9. eawes
Ac. xxvii. 40.
ἑβδομήκοντα, indecl. num., sev-
enty ; οἱ ἑβδομήκοντα, the sev-
enty disciples, Lu. x. 1, 17.
ἑβδομηκοντάκις, num. adv., sev-
enty times, Mat. xviii. 22.
(S.)*
ἕβδομος, 7, ov, ord.num.,seventh,
me ive 52 ἘΠΕ: ἵν. ἡ.
ἜΙβερ, ὁ, Kéer or Heber, Lu. 111.
35-*
ἝΙβραικός, 7, ὄν (from Heb.),
Hebrew, Lu. xxiil. 38 (W. H
omit). (N. iy
“‘RBpatos (W. H. ’E-), ala, atov
(from Heb.), also subst., ὁ, 7, @
Hebrew ; designating (1) any
εβρ]
Jiew, 2 Cox πὶ: 22; 611. 111. 5;
(2) a Jew of Palestine, in dis-
tinction from οἱ ‘EAAnuortal,
or Jews born out of Palestine,
and using the Greek lan-
guage, Ac. vi. I; (3) any Jew-
ish Christian, Heb. (head-
ing). (S.)* ὅν. Ἑβραῖος
denotes a Jew who spoke
Aramaic or Hebrew, in dis-
tinction from “E\Anmoris, a
Greek-speaking Jew; ᾿Ιου-
datos, a Jew in distinction
from other nations; *Iopar-
λίτης, one of the chosen
people.
‘EBpais (W. H. ’E-), (from
Heb.), δος, 7, Hebrew, 2.é.,
the Aramaic language, ver-
nacular in the time of Christ
and the Apostles, Ac. xxi.
Ὁ ἈΧΙΪ 2. xxvii. 14. See
Gr. § 150, Wi. § 3a. (Ap.)*
Efpaiort (W. H. ’E-), (from
Heb.), adv., zz the Hebrew
language, 2.¢., im Aramaic,
Jit We 23 Βανε ie τι (ΑΡ.)
ἐγγίζω, fut. att., ἐγγιῶ ; pf.,
ἤγγικα, to approach, to draw
near, to be near, abs., or with
dat. or εἰς, or ἐπί (acc.), Lu.
MVEA OW AGaix. 3; ΝΥ. ΧΙ De
ἐγ-γράφω (ΝΥ. H. évy-), fo 77:-
scribe, engrave, 2 Cor. 111. 2;
ΠῚ x62 01 (Wy ets) =
€yyvos, ov, ὁ, 7, @ surety, Heb.
Uy eee
ἐγγύς; adv., zear; used of both
place and time, with gen. or
dat.
ἐγγύτερον, comp. of preceding,
nearer, RO. Xill. 11.
ἐγείρω, ἐγερῶ, pass. perf., ἐγή-
Ύερμαι, to arouse, to awaken,
Ac. xii. 7; 20 raise up, asa
Savior, Ac. xiii. 23 (Rec.) ;
to erect, asa paidine. Jn. i.
19, 20; mid., Zo vise up, as
from sleep, or from a re-
cumbent posture, as at table,
Jn. xi. 29, xiii. 4; applied to
raising the dead, Jn. v. 21;
used also of rising up against,
as an adversary, or in judg-
ment, Mat. xxiv. 7.
ἔγερσις, ews, 7, a rousing up;
of the resurrection, Mat.
Xai eh Bert
éy«x-. In words beginning thus,
W. H. generally write ἐνκ-.
ἐγ-κάθ-ετος, ov, ὁ, ἡ (ἐγκαθίημι),
@ Spy, Lie xx. 20.*
ἐγκαίνια, lwy, τά, a dedication,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Jn. x. 22; of the feast com-
memorating the dedicating
or purifying of the temple,
after its pollution by An-
tiochus Epiphanes, 25 Chis-
leu, answering to mid-De-
cember. (S.)*
ἐγ-καινίζω, to dedicate, Heb. ix.
Τὸ Ἀπὸ 20. (9:5
ἐγ-κακέω, @, and ἐνκακέω, Zo
grow weary, to faint (ΝΥ. Ἡ.
in many passages for Rec.
ἐκκακέω).
ἐγ-καλέω, ὥ, ἔσω, impf., ἐνεκά-
λουν, to bring a charge against,
accuse, Pers. dat., or κατά
(gen. Ne crime in gen., Ac. xix.
38, 40; Ro. viii. 33.
ἐγ-κατα-λείπω, Ww, (1) Zo desert,
to abandon, Mat. xxvii. 46;
2 Tim. iv. 10, 16; (2) zo leave
remaining, Ro. ix. 29.
ἐγ-κατ-οικέω, ὦ, 20 dwell among
(ἐν), 2 Pet. 11. 8.
ἐγ-καυχάομαι, fo boast in,
i. 4 (W. HL)*
ἐγ-κεντρίζω, fo izsert, as a bud
or graft, to graft in; fig., Ro.
ἘΠ Gls ΤῸ. 25. 21
ἔγ-κλημα, ατος, τό, α charge or
accusation, AC. XXiil. 29, XXv.
16.*
ἐγ-κομβόομαι, οῦμαι, coeird on,as
an outer garment, the badge
of slavery, ἢ Εἰς τς 5. ἿΝ:
ΠΣ
ἐγ-κοπή, fs, ἡ (W. H. ἐνκ-), a
hindrance, τ Cor. ix. 12.*
ἐγ-κόπτω, yw, fo impede, to
hinder (acc., or inf. with
ποῦ); ΝΟ: χυς 22; 0) hasnt
18.
ἐγκράτεια, as, ἣ, self-control,
continence, AC. XXiv. 25;
(τα τ 20, 2 ΒΕ ΘῈ
ἐγκρατεύομαι, dep., fo be self-
controlled, continent, espe-
cially in sensual pleasures,
τον 11 ΟΣ τας 25.%
ἐγ-κρατής, és, self-controlled,
continent, Tit. i. 8.*
ἐγ-κρίνω, fo adjudge or reckon,
to a particular rank (acc. and
dat.), 2 Cor. x. 12.*
ἐγ-κρύπτω, ὦ hide in, to mix
with, Mat. xill. 33; Lu. xiii.
21 (W. H. xptrrw).*
ἔγ-κυος, ov, pregnant, Lu. ii.
2alihe
éy-xplo, to rub in, anoint, Rev.
111. 18.*
2 , t tal
ἐγώ, pers. pron., /; plur., ἡμεῖς,
we. See Gr. § 53.
30
[ed
ἐδαφίζω, fut. (attic), ἐῶ, to throw
to the ground, to raze, Lu.
χῖχ. 44.*
ἔδαφος, ous, τό, the base, the
eround, Ac. Xxil. 7.*
ἑδραῖος, ala, αἴον, steadfast, firm,
E Cor | Wil. 375 ΣΝ πὸ» Cold.
23.*
ἑδραίωμα, ατος, τό, a stay, sup-
pore, 1 Timea. 1: (Nady) *
lesa, ov, ὁ, Hezekiah, Mat.
ΟΣ los
ἔδιλο denne as, ἡ, voluntary,
arbitrary worship, Col. ii. 23.
(N. ΤῊΣ
ἐθέλω, see θέλω.
ἐθίζω, 20 accustom ; pass., perf.
part., neut., τὸ εἰθισμένον, the
custom, Lu. 11. 27.*
ἐθνάρχης, ov, ὁ, a prefect, eth-
ees 2. ECV ΣΙ
ἐθνικός, ἡ, ὄν, of Gentile race,
heathen, as subst. ὁ ἐθνικός,
the pagan, the Gentile, Mat.
Vin 27 {ἶν- ἩΥ" or ameexvililite
τὴς 5, fray 7/ (AN ἘΠῚ
ἐθνικῶς, adv., éke the Gentiles,
Gal. ii. 14. (N. T.)*
ἔθνος, ous, TO, a race, a nation,
Ibs χα AB VANES 3 ASH πὰ
ἔθνη, the nations, the heathen
world, the Gentiles, Mat. iv.
15; Κο. 111. 29; by Paul, even
Gentile Christians, Ro. xi.
ΤῊ (51:11: 12:
ἔθος, ovs, τό, a usuge, custom,
Lusi. Ὁ} Alc συ anos
ἔθω, obs., pf. εἴωθα in pres.
signif., τ be accustomed, Mat.
Xxvll.15; Mar. x.1; τὸ εἰωθὸς
αὐτῷ, his custom, Lu. iv. 16;
Ac. xvii. 2.*
εἰ, a conditional conjunction
(see Gr: § 383), 7, szuce,
though. After verbs indicat-
ing emotion, εἰ is equivalent
to ὅτι, Mar. xv. 44. As an
interrogative particle, εἰ oc-
curs in both indirect and
direct questions, Mar. xv.
45; Ac.i.6. In oaths and
solemn assertions, it may be
rendered by that...not. εἰ
μή and εἰ μήτε, unless, except;
εἰ δὲ μή, but of iol, upon
Jn. Xiv. 2; εἴ περ, 17 so be;
εἴ πως, if possibly; εἴτε ---
εἴτε, whether... 97.
εἶδον, see ὁράω, οἶδα.
εἶδος, ous, τό, outward appear
ance, form, Lu. 7 D2 Ke
29.) Imi veag7i Σ ΘΟΙ 7:
species, kind, τ Th, v, 22.*
ειδ]
εἰδωλεῖον, ov, τό, ax 2dol-temple,
I Cor. villi. 10. (Ap.)*
εἰδωλό-θυτος, ov, sacrificed to
zdols ; used of meats, as Ac.
xv. 29. (Ap.)
εἰδωλο-λατρεία, as, ἡ, ¢dolatry,
Te ΘΟΕ Χ 7: Gals νυν 20: Cols
11: Ὁ» i Βα ἵν: 5: (ΠΝ 1"
εἰδωλο-λάτρης; ov, ὁ, a7 zdolater,
it (Coit ΣΧ ἢ; πεν ΧΧΙ ὃ. (INTs
Τὴ
εἴδωλον, ov, τό, az zdol, a false
god worshipped in an image,
INCH vale VAT a ΝΟΣ 11 225
εἰκῆ or εἰκῇ (W. H.), adv., wzth-
out purpose, aS Ro. xiii. 4;
im vain, i Cor. xv. 2 (W. H.
and R. V. omit in Mat. v.
22).
εἴκοσι, indecl. num., twezzty.
εἴκω, fo give way, to yield, Gal.
ii. 5.*
εἴκω, obs., whence 2d perf.
ἔοικα, to be like; with dat.,
5.1 Ὁ: 23.
εἰκών, ὀνος, ἣ, ax image, like-
ness, Mar. xii. 16; 1 Cor. xi.
7. Syn. see Trench, § xv.
εἰλικρίνεια, as, ἡ, cleariess, sin-
Gere τ OL τ. ὃ); 2 COL:
12. 11: 7.
εἰλικρινής, és (derivation doubt-
ful), szvcere, pure, Phil. i. 10;
PA ΒΕΈ 111: Theos
εἱλίσσω (W. H. ἑλίσσω), Zo roll
together, as a scroll, Rev. vi.
14.*
εἰμί (see Gr. § 110, Wi. ὃ 14, 2,
Bu. 49, 50), a verb of exist-
ence, (1) used as a predicate,
to be, to exist, to happen, to
come to pass ; with an infin.
following, ἔστι, zt is con-
sventent, proper, etc.,as Heb.
ix. 5; (2) as the copula of
subject and predicate, simply
zo be, or in the sense of 20 be
like, to represent, Jn. vi. 35;
Waite xcxsviley 26. Ἡ © Onseexes
With participles, it is used
to form the periphrastic
tenses, as lau. 1) 225 ἵν: τὸ"
Mat. xvi.I9, etc. With gen.,
as predicate, it marks qual-
ity, possession, participation,
etc.; with dat., property, pos-
session, destination, etc. The
verb, when copula, is often
omitted. Participle, ὥν, de-
ing; τὸ ὄν, that which is ; οἱ
ὄντες, τὰ ὄντα, Persons or
things ¢hat are.
εἶμι, 40 go, in some copies for
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
efué, in Jn. vii. 34, 36 (not
Wis ΗἨΣ)Ὲ
εἵνεκα, ev, see ἕνεκα, εν.
εἴπερ, εἴπως, see under εἰ
εἶπον (see Gr. § 103, 7, Wi.
§ 15, Bu. 57), (W. H. eiza),
from obs. érw, or εἴπω, to
say ; in reply, Zo answer; in
narration, Zo ¢e//; in author-
itative directions, fo dd or
command, as Lu. vii. 7.
εἰρηνεύω, to have peace, to be at
peace, Mar. ix. 50; Ro. xii.
Ins A (Core ΧΗ ΤΠ ANN, Wy
nee
εἰρήνη; ns, 7, Peace, the opposite
of strife; peace of mind, aris-
ing from reconciliation with
God. In N.T. (like the cor-
responding Heb. word in
O. T.), εἰρήνη generally de-
notes a perfect well-being.
Often employed in saluta-
tions, as in Hebrew.
εἰρηνικός, 7, dv, peaceable, Ja.
111. 17; peaceful, Heb. xii.
1
εἰρηνο-ποιέω, ὥ, fo make peace,
reconcile, Col. i. 20. (S.)*
εἰρηνο-ποιός, bv, pacific, loving
peace, Mat. v. 9.*
els, prep. governing acc., 27:20,
to (the interior). See Gr.
δ 124, 298. In composition,
it implies motion into or to-
wards.
εἷς, μία, ἕν, a card. num., ove ;
used distributively, as Mat.
xx. 21; by way of emphasis,
as Mar. ii. 7; and indefinite-
ly, as Mat. viii. 19; Mar. xii.
2. As an ordinal, “he first,
Mata xcxvilin τς αν. ἴπ. 12:
εἰσ-άγω, 2d aor. εἰσήγαγον, to
lead in, bring in, Lu. xxii.
54; Ac. viii. 45.
εἰσ-ακούω, fo listen to, to hear
prayer, Mat. vi. 7; Lu.i. 13;
INCEx. 31; Heb.v. ἡ; 22 Lear
so as to obey (gen.), 1 Cor.
ay 21:
εἰσ-δέχομαι, έξομαι, to receive
weth favor (acc.), 2 Cor. vi.
17, from S.*
εἴσ-ευιμι, impf. εἰσ ήειν, inf. εἰστέ-
ναι (εἶμι), to οὉ 772, to enter(with
ἘΠῚ ΟἹ Ail. 3,, SX1. LOZ.
ἘΠΕ: τα. 0.»
εἰσ-έρχομαι, 2d aor. εἰσῆλθον,
to come in, to enter (chiefly
with eds), Ac. xxiii. 16, 33;
εἰσέρχομαι καὶ ἐξέρχομαι, fo
come and go in and ott,
21
[εκβ
spoken. of daily life and
intercourse, Ac. i. 21; fig.,
of entrance into any state or
condition, Mat. xix. 17; Heb.
ἘΠῚ ἘΠῚ 18.
εἰσ-καλέω, ὦ, only mid. in N.T.,
to call or invite in, Ac. Χ. 23.*
εἴσ-οδος, ov, 7, a entrance, the
act of entering, Heb. x. 19;
2 ἘΘΈ ahs ΤΙ,
εἰσ-πηδάω, ὥ, fo spring in, Ac.
xiv. 14 (W. ΕἸ: éxz-), xvi.
29.*
εἰσ--πορεύομαι, dep., 40 “Ὁ in, to
enter ; spoken of persons, as
Mar. i. 21; of things, as Mat.
XV.17; εἰσπορεύομαι καὶ ἐκπο-
ρεύομαι, to vo in and out in
daily duties, Ac. ix. 28.
εἰσ-τρέχω, 2d aor. εἰσέδραμον,
to run in, Ac. xii. 14.*
εἰσ-φέρω (see Gr. § 103, 6, Wi.
§ 15, Bu. 68), to lead into
(with εἰς), e.¢., temptation, as
Lu. xi. 4; 70, bring in, Ac.
ible Aol rt Arbo WAL 7.
εἶτα, adv., then, afterwards.
εἴτε, conj., see ed.
ἐκ, or, before a vowel, ἐξ, a
prep. gov. gen., from, out of
(the interior), used of place,
time, and source. See Gr.
ὃ 293, Wi. ὃ 474, Bu. 326 sq.
In composition, ἐκ implies
egress, removal, origin, pub-
licity, unfolding, or is of zn-
tensive force.
ἕκαστος, 7, ov, cach, every one
(with partitive gen.); els ἕκα-
oTOS, every Owe.
ἑκάστοτε, adv., at every time,
always, 2 Pet. i. 15.*
ἑκατόν, card. num., a hundred,
Mat. xiii. 8, xvili. 12.
ἑκατοντα-έτης, es, a hundred
years old, Ro. iv. 9.*
ἑκατονταπλασίων, ov, acc. ova,
a hundredfold, Mat. xix. 29
(not W. H.); Mar. x. 30;
Lu. viii. 8.*
ἑκατοντάρχης, οὐ, ὁ, captain over
a hundred men, a centurion,
TNC ty 22.) Gani 22.
ἑκατόνταρχοϑ, ov, ὁ = preceding,
Mat. viii. 5, ὃ, 13. In many
passages a variant for pre-
ceding.
ἐκ-βαίνω, 2d aor. ἐξέβην, fo go
OUT, ΠΕΡῚ χα (Vien ΠΝ
ἐκ-βάλλω, βαλῶ, Zo cast out, Jn.
vi. 37; to drive out, Mat. xxi.
12; to expel, Gal. iv. 30; Zo
send away, dismiss, reject,
εκβ]
Mar. i. 43; Lu. vi. 225 zo ex-
tract, draw out, Lu. vi. 42;
Mat. xii. 35.
ἔκ-βασις, ews, 7, 2 way of es-
cape, τ Cor. Xx. 13; end, issue,
Heb. xail. 7.*
ἐκ-βολή, 7s, 7, α throwing out,
Ac. xxvii. 18.*
ἐκ- γαμίζω (W. H. γαμίζω), 20
give in marriage, Mat. xxiv.
38 (Rec.); 1 Cor. vii. 38
(Rec.). (IN. 1)
éx-yapiokw — preceding, Lu.
eRmeaAwas {Ππ 86). (Na L.)*
x-yovos, ον, sprung from ; neut.
plur., descendants, τ Tim. v.
4.*
ἐκ-δαπανάω, 3, fo spend entire-
ly; pass. reflex., to expend
one’s energies for (ὑπέρ), 2
Core 5 5
ἐκ-δέχομαι, Zo expect (ἕως), 10
wait for (acc. or éws), Ja. v.
FPS lalla), Σ- 19:
ἔκ-δηλος, ov, conspicuous, mant-
GTR 2. Wiring 111: Ὁ.
ἐκ-δημέω, ὦ, fo go abroad, to be
absent, 2 Cor. v. 6, 8, 9.*
ἐκ- δίδωμι, N. T. mid., ¢o det owt
for one’s advantage, Mat. xxi.
ge, 11: Mar. xii. Ἢ; ΠῚ xx.
*
ἐκ-δι-ηγέομαι, oduar, dep. mid.,
to narrate at length, to de-
clare, Ac. xiii. 41, Xv. 3.*
ἐκ-δικέω, ὦ, fo do justice to, de-
fend, avenge a person (acc.
and do), Lu. xviii. 3, 5;
Ro. xii. 19; to demand re-
guital for, avenge a deed
(Gicc:)ye2 Com cc Op Ἐν νἱ-
ΤῸ: ΧῚΣ 2."
ἐκ-δίκησις, ews, ἡ, a avenging,
vindication, punishment, Ac.
τ 2 Al Oe 10} eet.
li. 14.
ἔκ-δικος, ov, ὁ, ἡ, az avenger,
one who adjudges a culprit
(dat.) to punishment for (περί)
aecnime, oO. ΧΙ 4: 1 he
iv. 6.*
ἐκ-διώκω, wiw, fo persecute, to
expel by persecuting, Lu. xi.
49 (not W. H.); 1 Th. ii.
15.*
ἔκ-δοτος, ov, delivered up, Ac.
τς 235"
ἐκ-δοχή, fis, 7, @ waiting for,
expectation, Heb. x. 27.*
ἐκ- δύω, fo wiclothe, to strip off
(two accs.), Mat. xxvii. 31;
2 (Coie AWG 4.
ἐκεῖ, adv., there, thither.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἐκεῖθεν, adv., from that place,
thence.
ἐκεῖνος, 7, 0, pron., demonst.,
that, that one there; used
antithetically, Mar. xvi. 20;
and by way of emphasis,
Mat. xxii. 23. See Gr. §§ 338,
340, Wi. §§ 18, 4, 23, 1, Bu.
104, 120.
ἐκεῖσε, adv., thither, AC. XX1. 3;
WN COM joey, Δ: ΣΤ,
5.*
ἐκ-ζητέω, &, fo seek out with
diligence, Heb. xii. 17; 1 Pet.
i. 10; 20 seek after God, Ac.
ἘΝ Τῇ; INGy thls 1: ἜΠΕΡ: Si,
6; to require, judicially, Lu.
Sah ey Sito. {3} Ὁ
ἐκ-ζήτησις, ews, 7, a subject of
inquiry, 1 Tim.i.4 (W. H.).*
ἐκ-θαμβέω, ὥ, N.T. pass., Zo be
amazed, greatly astonished,
ΝΙ5 1: χ τς, Σιν. 35; Ἀν: δ᾽
6.*
ἔκ-θαμβος, ον, eveatly astonished,
amazed, Ac. lil. 11.*
ἐκ-θαυμάζω, fo wonder greatly,
Mar. xii. 17 (W. H.).*
ἔκ-θετος, ov, cast out, exposed
to perish, Ac. vii. 19.*
ἐκ-καθαίρω, Ist aor. ἐξεκάθαρα,
to cleanse thoroughly, 1 Cor.
Wo We 2 Alivia. ΠΡ ΠΣ
ἐκ-καίω, Ν. T. pass., to burn
vehemently, as with lust, Ro.
i. 27.*
ἐκ-κακέω, ©, fo faint, to despond
through fear (Rec., for which
ΝΥ. H. have ἐγκ- and ἐνκ-).
ἐκ-κεντέω, ©, fo pierce through,
to transfix, Jn. Xix. 37; Rev.
i. 7
to break off, Ro. xi.
τ; 105,20) (Wis ΗΠ
ἐκ-κλείω, ow, fo shut out, Gal.
ἵν. Τὰ" 20. πα δ, πος 111:
07 Ἂ
» GUS ’ ς
ἐκκλησία, ας, ἡ (ἐκκαλέω), az
assembly, AC. ΧΙΧ. 32, 39, 41 ;
usually legally, sometimes
tumultuously gathered. Es-
pec. in N.T., az assembly of
Christian believers, a church
ID MONE MPlACe; WAC. ΣΙ 20);
often plural, as Ac. xv. 41;
the whole body of believers
on earth, 1 Cor. xii. 28); Ep:
i. 22; or in heaven, Heb.
ΚΠ 255 SWZ, δ΄ 568) Abigenaves ay
Site
ἐκ-κλίνω, fo turin away from
(πο) ΝΙῸΣ: {|. 12. ΣΎ 1;
τ Ῥεῖ: 11: Τ1. Ὁ
32
[eka
ἐκ-κολυμβάω, ©, fo swim out,
Ac. xxvii. 42.*
ἐκ-κομίζω, fo carry out for bu-
TGS ΠῚ 11. 1.2:
ἐκ-κόπτω, κόψω, fo cut off, Mat.
115. MOS Wy BOq 2 (Cor ΣΙ 12
(in 1 Pet. iu. 7, W. ΗΝ read
ἐνκόπτω, to hinder).
ἐκ-κρέμαμαν (mid. of ἐκκρεμάν-
vu), to hang upon, of earnest
attention, Lu. xix. 48.*
ἐκ-λαλέω, ©, fo speak out, to
disclose, AC. XXili. 22.*
ἐκ-λάμπω, to shine forth, Mat.
Xill. 43.*
ἐκ-λανθάνω, in mid., Zo forget
entirely, Heb. xii. 5.*
éx-Aéyw, mid. in N. T., Ist aor.
ἐξελεξάμην, to choose out for
one’s self, zo elect, Lu. x. 42;
INes Vik yy zaube W7R iW Cores ik
ΣΕ PRS
ἐκ-λείπω, 2d aor. ἐξέλιπον, fo
fail, to cease, to die, Lu. xvi.
Oy ΧΧΊ 92. Χ ΚΠ AIS (WAY ἘΠ;
ἩΓΡ. τ 2.
ἐκλεκτός, 7, Ov, (I) chosen,
Ada ots Saab, ἜΧΕΙ
8.5; ie ΠΣ την: iB INCH ΤΠ:
3 εν ΧΗ ΤΠ τ ((2))
GHhOLCEs SELECL, ΖΦ. ΠΡ NBs aL
Petes 4.
éxdoyn, 75, ἡ, @ choice, selection,
IRR ibe ie ARlns) a 1 WANG:
ix. 15 (@ vessel of choice, 1.6.»
a chosen vessel); concr., the
chosen ones, Ro. Xi. 7
ἐκ-λύω, in pass., fo become weary
in body, or despondent in
mind, Mar. viii. 3; Gal. vi.
8; ΕΒ: ΚΙ᾿:
ἐκ-μάσσω, ἕω, fo wife, to wipe
Off; EOS δῶν Ady ΠΣ 2),
ΣΙ Ὁ ΧΗ Sp?
ἐκ-μυκτηρίζω, fo deride, scoff at
(acc) Ἰπι πε ν. Aspens:
(S.)*
éx-véw (lit., swim out), or ἐκνεύω
(lit., turn by a side motion),
to withdraw, Jn. ν. 13.*
ἐκ-νήφω, fo return to sobermess
of mind, 1 Cor. xv. 34.*
ἑκούσιος, ον (ἑκών), voluntary,
spontaneous, Philem. 14.*
ἑκουσίως, adv., voluntarily, of
one’s own accord, Heb. x. 26;
TERS teaver Sar
ἔκ-παλαι, adv., from of old,
ARI hh 5, sui
ἐκ-πειράζω, cw, fo put to the test,
to make trial of, to tempt,
Mats iver 7: Τπ|. ἂν 12, 20;
i CORO Cy (Sy)
ekTr |
ἐκ- πέμπω, to send forth, Ac.
ΧΗ 4, XVii. 10.*
ἐκ-περισσῶς, adv., exceedingly,
Mar. xiv. 31 (W. H.). (N.T.)*
ἐκ-πετάννυμι, Ist aor. ἐξεπέ-
taga, to stretch forth, Ro.
oe Blige
éx-7 Saw, ὥ, Ist aor. ἐξεπήδησα
(ὗν. Η.), τὼ spring forth, Ac.
Xlv. 14.*
ἐκ- πίπτω, fo fall from (ἐκ), Ac.
ἘΠ, ;, ΡθῈ:: Ζ 37, 18}. 1: Tels
of a ship driven from its
course, Ac. xxvii.17; of love,
20, ΠΣ, W MOOR satis (POE
moral lapse, Gal. v. 4.
ἐκ- πλέω, evow, fo sail away, Ac.
Ai 20; ROUEN 1, κα- (hes
ἐκ-πληρόω, ©, fo fill entirely,
fuljill, Ac. xiii. 32.*
ἐκ- πλήρωσις, ews, ἡ, fulfillment,
Ac. xxi. 26.*
ἐκ-πλήσσω, 2d aor. pass. ἐξε-
πλάγην, to strike with as-
tonishment, Mat. ΧΙ. 54;
AC xii 12%
éx-mrvéw, evow, to breathe out, to
expire, Mar. xv. 37, 39; Lu.
ΧΧΙΙΙ. 46.*
ἐκ- πορεύομαι, dep., fo go out
(ἀπό, ἐκ, παρά, and eis, ἐπί,
πρός); to proceed from, as
from the heart; or as a river
from its source, etc.
ἐκ-πορνεύω, fo be given up to
Sornication, Jie 7 (She
ἐκ-πτύω, to reject, to loathe, Gal.
iv. 14.*
ἐκ-ριζόω, &, fo root out, root wp,
Wiehe, Sabbis 20: χυτα:;. IE be
VIE ον 1 12:
ἕκ-στασις, ews, ἡ, trazce, Ac.
xX. 10; amazement, Mar. v.
42.
ἐκ-στρέφω, perf. pass. ἐξέστραμ-
μαι, to change for the worse,
to corrupt, Vit. iil. 11.*
ἐκ-ταράσσω, fw, fo agitate great-
LB EN Ce V2 Oe
ἐκ-τείνω, vO, Ist aor. ἐξέτεινα,
to stretch out the hand, as
We sven Τῷ; 29 ΩΣ ΟΖ ἘΚ
anchors, Ac. xxvii. 30.
ἐκ-τελέω, ©, ἔσω, to complete,
Tove 205030.
ἐκτένεια, as, ἡ, zztentness, AC.
ΧΈΨΗ 7a
ἐκ-τενής; ἔς, zzlense, fervent, 171-
Wet WIPES 8... “CS ἘΠῚ
(W. -@s) ; ἐκτενέστερον,
comp. as adv., more earnest-
ly, Lu. xxii. 44 (W.H. omit).*
ἐκτενῶς, adv., zztently, earnest-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Uy tt IEG he 25; AN abe, BAY
H.).*
ἐκ-τίθημι (see Gr. § 107, Wi.
§ 14, 14, Bu. 45 sq.), (1) 9
put out, expose an infant, Ac.
Vil. 21; (2) to expound, Ac.
Xi. 4, XVill. 26, xxviil. 23.*
ἐκ-τινάσσω, ἕω, to shake off,
Matix. 1: Marc νι: ln ACs
ΧΙ]. 51; to shake out, Ac.
xvill. 6.*
ἕκτος, ἡ, ov, ord. num., szxth.
ἐκτός, adv., genérally as prep.,
with gen., w7thout, besides,
excepts COG νὰ lore AG:
XXV1. 22; ἐκτὸς εἰ μή, except,
Ὁ Cor. xiv. 5; τὸ ékxrés, the
outside, Mat. xxiii. 26.
ἐκ-τρέπω, pass. in mid. sense,
to turn from, to Sorsake, τ
Thins Th Ch Ae ly Wik 20] 2
ΕΠ τ This VAG) ΠΕΡ ΧΙ 19. Ὁ
ἐκ-τρέφω, fo nourish, Ep. v.29;
to bring up, Ep. vi. 4.*
ἔκ-τρωμα, ατος, TO, az abortive
birth, an abortion, τ Cor. Xv.
8.*
ἐκ- φέρω, ἐξοίσω, to bring forth,
carry out; espec. to burial,
Ac. v. 6, 9; to produce, of
the earth, Heb. vi. 8.
ἐκ-φεύγω, fo jfiee out (abs., or
ΟΠ ἐκὴ PACs Xavi 9, ἘΚ
HOMMECOME SCO Can 1 π ν 5;
ING) wis By
ἐκ-φοβέω, &, ὦ terrify greatly,
2 (COIs ἈΞ Os
ἔκ-φοβος, ov, greatly terrified,
Mar. ix. 6; Heb. xii. 21.*
ἐκ-φύω, 2d aor. pass. ἐξεφύην,
to put forth, as a tree its
leaves, Mat. xxiv. 32; Mar.
ΣΙ 28.*
ἐκ- χέω, also éxxvvw; fut. ἐκχεῶ,
Ist aor. ἐξέχεα (see Gr. ὃ g6c,
Wi: § 13, 3a, Bu. 68), ie pour
out, as Rey. xvi. I-17; mon-
ey, Jn. 11. 15; 209 shed blood,
1 ΣΙ: πο; fig.,, cashed a-
broad, love, Ro. v. 53 pass.,
to be wholly g given up to, Ju. 11.
ἐκ-χωρέω, ὦ, to depart from, Lu.
Yogk Alles
ἐκ-ψύχω, fo expire, AC. ν. 5,10,
xii. 23.*
ἑκών, οὔσα, dv, voluntary, well-
mg; used Ztchyfode aN Ro.
Wink, Boys 1 (Cory pos ΤῸΝ
ἐλαία, as, 7, a olive tree, Ro.
Xi. 17, 24; its fruit, the olzve,
Ja. iii. 12; τὸ ὄρος τῶν ἐλαιῶν,
the Mount of Olives, Mar.
Sole ΤῸ
33
[ede
ἔλαιον, ov, τό, olive οἵ, Mat.
OUI 3: NEE Wb (OE
ἐλαιών, Ovos, ὁ, ax olive orchard,
z.e., the Mount of Olives, Ac.
i, ΤΣ (Se)
"Edapirys, ov, ὁ, az Elamite,
7.6., inhabitant of the pro-
vince of Elymais, Ac. ii. 9.*
ἐλάσσων or -ττων, ov, Compar.
of ἐλαχύς for μικρός, less ;
in excellence, Jn. ii. 10; in
age, Ro. ix. 12; in rank, Heb.
vii. 7; ἔλαττον, as adv., less,
1 Tim. v. 9.*
ἐλαττονέω, &, fo have less, to
lack, 2 Cor. vill. 15.*
ἐλαττόω, 0, to make less or in-
ferior, Heb. ii. 7, 93 pass.,
to decrease, Jn. 111. 30.*
ἐλαύνω, perf. part. ἐληλακώς, fo
drive, Lu. vill. 29; Ja. ili. 4;
2 Pet. ii. 17; to drive a ship,
to row, Mar. vi. 48; Jn. vi.
10.
ἐλαφρία, ας, ἡ, levity, Ζ7εεογι-
stancy, 2 Cor. 1. 17.*
ἐλαφρός, ά, dv, light, as a bur-
den, ΝΜ δῖ. πὶ. 36. 2 Corp.
1:
ἐλάχιστος, ἡ, ον (superl. of ἐλα-
χύς for μικρός), smallest, leust,
in size, amount, or imypor-
tance, Ja. i. 4); us ΣΎ] ΤΟΣ
it (COim Wil, Ba
ἐλαχιστότερος, a, ov, a double
comparison, Jess than the
least, Ep. iti. 8. (N. T.)*
ἐλάω, see ἐλαύνω.
Ἐλεάζαρ, ὁ, Aleazar, Mat. 1.
ΤῸΝ
ἐλεάω (W. Η., Rec. ἐλεέω), Ro.
DIS 1π|.. 22. 22 Ὁ
ἐλεγμός, οὔ, ὁ, veproof,
τς το (No ΗΠ} (9})}Σ
ἔλεγξις, ews, 4, refutation, re-
buke, 2 Pet. ii. 16. (S.)*
ἔλεγχος, ov, ὁ, evident demon-
stration, proof, Heb. xi. 1;
2 Tim. iii. 16 (not W. H.).*
ἐλέγχω, Ew, to convict, refute,
reprove, 1 Cor Σὶν: 222 ἢ:
(ile 20» ΤΠ ΠῚ πῆς ΤΡ ΖΟ:
ἐλεεινός, ἡ, ὄν, ῥέίϊαῤίε, miser-
able, t Cor. xv. 19; Rev. iii.
lee
ἐλεέω, @, fo have mercy on, suc-
cor (acc:), Mat. ix. 27; Iu.
Xvi. 24; pass., fo obtain mercy,
Mat. v. 7.
ἐλεημοσύνη, ns, 7, mercy, pity;
Sin N. T., a/ms, sometimes
plur., Mat. vi. 4; Lu. xi. 41;
Ac. ix. 36.
2 Tim
ελε]
ἐλεήμων, ov, full of pity, merci-
fils IBIS Wo PR LEME Oy 11 ΤῈ
ἔλεος, ous, τό (and ov, ὁ, see Gr.
§ 32a, Wi. § 9, note 2, Bu.
22), mercy, pity, especially
on account of misery, Tit.
iG αι: tx 19.
ἐλευθερία, as, ἡ, Liberty, freedom,
from the Mosaic yoke, as I
Com σ᾿ 20: Gals 11: 4). from
Bae ἘΞ asin 2 το. viii
Wiecemse, 2 bet. 11: 10.
τ ρος, a, ov, free, as opposed
to the condition of a slave;
delivered from obligation
(often with ἐκ, ἀπό): at
liberty to (inf.); once with
dat. of reference, Ro. vi.
20.
ἐλευθερόω, ὥ, fo set free (gener-
ally with acc. and ἀπό); with
modal dative, Gal. v. τ.
ἔλευσις, ews, ἡ (ἔρχομαι), a com-
ing, an advent, Ac. Vii. 52.*
ἐλεφάντινος, ἡ, ov, made of
wwory, Rev. Xviil. 12.*
᾿Ελιακείμ, ὁ (Heb.), Eakin,
Wiis Th WIR Iii whol, Yok»
ἕλιγμα, ατος, τό, a voll, Jn. xix.
ο (W. H. for Rec. ulyua).*
᾿Ἐλιέζερ, 6 (Heb.), Zliezer, Lu.
ii. 29.*
᾿Ελιούδ, ὁ (Heb.), Aiud, Mat.
Tee Li hes
*EdtoaBer, ἡ (Heb. £lisheda),
Elisabeth, Lu. i. 5, etc.
*EXtcoatos, ov, ὁ, Elisha, Lu.
Ἐν: 27.
ἑλίσσω, (fw, as εἱλίσσω, to roll
up, Web. 1. 12; Rev. vi. 14
(W. H.).*
ἕλκος, ous, τό, a wound, ar ulcer,
@ sore, Lu. Xvi. 21; Rev. xvi.
2. ΤῊΝ
ἑλκόω, 0, fo make a sore ; pass.,
to be full of sores, Lu. xvi.
20.*
ἑλκύω, ow, 20 drag, Ac. xvi. 19;
to draw, a net, Jn. xxi. 6, 11;
a sword, Jn. xvill. 10: 70
draw over, to persuade, Jn.
Vi. 44, xil. 32.* Syn.: σύρω
always means to drag dy
force ; ἑλκύω only sometimes
involves force, often not.
ἕλκω (old form of foregoing),
impf. εἷλκον, Ja. ii. 6; Ac.
XG GOs
“EAAds, άδος, ἡ, Hellas,
— Ayata, Ac. xx. 2.*
EAAny, ἡνος, ὁ, a Greek, as dis-
tinguished (1) from βάρβαρος,
barbarian, Ro. i. 14, and (2)
Greece,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
from ᾿Ιουδαῖος, Jew, as Jn.
vii. 35. Used for Greek pro-
selytes to Judaism, Jn. xii.
ZO 6. Rave
“EdAqvuKés, 7, 6v, Grecian, Lu.
Xxili. 38 (W. H. omit); Rev.
Des ΠΡ
“EAAnvIs, (dos, ἡ,α Greek or Gen-
tile woman, Mar. vil. 26; Ac.
XoVildeele 2
‘“EAAquicrrijs, οὔ, ὁ (ἑλληνίζω,
to Hellenize, or adopt Greek
manners and language), a
Ftellenist, Grecian Jew (R
V.); a Jew by parentage and
religion, but born in a Gen-
tile country and speaking
Greekae ΟΠ ἸΧ᾿ 20; ΣΙ:
20.*
“Ἑλληνιστί, adv., iz the Greek
language, Jn. xix. 20; Ac.
26a Bae
ἐλ-λογέω (ἐν; ΝΥ. H. -dw), Zo
charge to, to put to one’s ac-
count, Ro. v.13; Philem. 18.
(New) se
*EApwddp (W. H. -ua-), ὁ, ZZ
modam, Lu. 111. 28.*
ἐλπίζω, att. fut. ἐλπιῶ, Ist aor.
ἤλπισα, to expect (acc. or inf.,
or ὅτι); to hope for (acc.); to
trust in (ἐπί, dat.; ἐν, once
dat. only); 20 direct hope to-
wards (εἰς, ἐπί, acc.).
ἐλπίς, (50s, ἡ, expectation, hope ;
especially of the Christian
hope. Met., (1) the author, as
1 Tim.i.13; (2) the object of
hope, as Tit. li. 13 (in Ro.
villi. 20 W. H. read ἐφ᾽ ἑλ-
πίδι).
"Edtpas, a, 6 (from Aram.),
Lilymas, Ac. xiii. 8.*
éXot (prob. Aram. = Heb. 74),
my God! Mar. xv. 34; Mat.
xxvii. 46 (W. H.); see Al.
(NS 1}Ὲ-
ἐμαυτοῦ, fs, οὔ, of myself, a
reflexive pron., found only
in the gen., dat., and acc.
cases; ἀπ᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ, frome mLy-
SAGE Nils So 30.
ἐμ-βαίνω, 2d aor. ἐνέβην, part.
ἐμβάς, to go upon, ito (eis),
always of entering a ship
except Jn. v. 4 (W. 1. omit).
ἐμ-βάλλω, fo cast zzto, Lu. xii.
*
ἐμ-βάπτω, fo dip into, Mat.
KVL. 25} aie wexdivs 2Ols) jm.
xiii. 26 (W. H. Bamrw).*
ἐμ-βατεύω, fo enter, to intrude,
to pry into, Col. ii. 18.*
34
[ἐμπ'
ἐμ-βιβάζω, fo cause to enter, to
put on board, Ac. xxvii. 6.*
ἐμ-βλέπω, to direct the eyes to
anything, to look fixedly, to
consider, to know by inspec-
tion (acc., dat., or eis), Mar.
Vile 2st) Mats Χῖχ 26; ANG:
Oy The
ἐμ-βριμάομαι, ua, dep., vo
snort, to be very angry, Mar.
Ais, BR Wine sky Sas 59. ἢ
charge sternly (dat.), Mat. ix.
30; Mar. i. 43.*
ἐμέω, ὦ, Ist aor. inf. ἐμέσαι, Zo
vomit forth, Rev. 111. 16.*
ἐμ-μαίνομαι, fo rage against
(dat.), Ac. xxvi. 11.*
᾿Εἰμμανονήλ, ὁ (Heb. God with
us), Immanuel, a name of
Christ, Mat. i. 23. (S:)*
"Eppaots, ἡ ἡ, ἘῸΝ a village
a short distance from Jeru-
salem, Lu. xxiv. 13-*
ἐμ-μένω, fo remain OY persevere
zm (dat. or év), Ac. xxviii.
30 (W. HI); Gal. 11: ro:
"Eppsp, ὁ, Armor, or Hamor,
Ac. vil. 16.*
ἐμός, ἡ, Ov, mz700, denoting pos-
session, power over, author-
ship, right, etc, ‘See Gr
§ 336, Wi. § 22,7, Bu. 115 sq.
ἐμπαιγμονή, 7s, 7, mockery, 2
Pisti, fin, Ὁ (May. Ἢ... (N. T.)*
ἐμπαιγμός, οὔ, ὁ, a mocking,
SCOPINEL, Heb. ΧΟ Onn (5s)
ἐμ-παίζω, Ew, 20 ΣΌΣ (abs. or
dat.), Mar. x. 34, xv. 20; zo
delude, Mat. ii. 16.
ἐμπαίκτης, ov, ὁ, a mocker, 2
Retains) ἢ π8- 035: 5
ἐμ-περιπατέω, ©, now, to walk
about in (év), 2 Cor. vi. 16.
(S.)*
ἐμ-πίπλημι and -πλάω, ἐμπλή-
ow, ἐνέπλησα, part. pres. ἐμ-
πιπλῶν, to fill up, to satisfy,
as with food, etc. (gen.), Lu.
1 5; Ὁ ἈΝ ΖΗ:
ἐμ-πίπτω, to fall into or among
(εἰς), Lu. x. 36; fig., Zo zcz7,
as condemnation or punish-
ment, 1 Vim. ii: 6; Hebox.
Bite
3
ἐμ-πλέκω, 2d aor. pass. ἐνεπλά-
Knv, to entangle, involve in,
5. Abney Tie 7B 2, LIE, atk, Ao)
(dat. of thing).*
ἐμ-πλοκή, Fs, 7, a plaiting,
braiding, of hair, 1 Pet. iii.
“ἢ
ἐμ-πνέω (W. HH. ἐνπ-), το breathe
in, inhale (gen.), Ac. ix. 1.*
ἐμ]
ἐμ-πορεύομαι, dep., 20 οὉ about;
hence, 40 trade, to traffic, abs.,
Ja. iv. 13; to use for gain
(acc.), 2 Pet. i. 3%
ἐμ-πορία, as, ἡ, rade, merchan-
dise, Mat. xxii. 5.*
ἐμ-πόριον, ov, τό, emporium, a
place for trading, Jn. ii. 16.*
ἔμ-πορος, ov, ὁ, a traveler, mer-
chant, trader, Mat. xili. 45;
INGHAM 5, ΤΥ WL ers
ἐμ-πρήθω, ow, fo set on fire, to
burn, Mat. xxii. 7.*
ἔμ-προσθεν, adv., before (Eu-
προσθεν καὶ ὄπισθεν, 771 front
and behind, Rev. iv. 6); as
prep. (gen.), defore, in pres-
ence of, Mat. x. 32; dcfore,
in rank, Jn. i. 15, 30.
ἐμ-πτύω, cw, fo spit upon (dat.
or els), Mat. xxvii. 30; Mar.
ag one :
ἐμ-φανής, ἐς, manifest (dat.),
Ac. x. 40; Ro. x. 20.*
ἐμφανίζω, icw, fo make mani-
fest (acc. and dat.), Jn. xiv.
22; Heb. ix. 24; fo disclose,
make known (ὅτι, oY prepp.
mpos, περί, etc.), Heb. xi. 14 ;
UNC WxKeV ier πὺ:
ἔμ-φοβος, ov, fervrified, afraid,
INC) 2% 4. Χαῖν. AS
ἐμ-φυσάω, &, fo breathe upon,
acc ΠΧ. 225
ἔμ-φυτος, ov, zmplanied, Ja. 1.
Dies
ἐν, prep. gov. dat., 771, generally
as being or resting in; zwz¢/-
zn, among. See Gr. § 295,
Wi. ὃ 48a, Bu. 328 sq. éy-in
composition has the force of
in, upon, into. It is changed
before y, κ, & and x, into
éy-; before B, 7, ¢, Y, and μ,
into éu-; and before ἃ, into
ἐλ- (but W. H. prefer the un-
assimilated forms). The ν is,
however, restored before the
augment in verbs.
ἐν-αγκαλίζομαι, fo take into the
arms, Mar. ix. 36, x. 16.*
ἐν-άλιος, ov (as), varine, plur.,
marine animals, Ja. 111. 7.*
ἔν-αντι, adv., as prep. with gen.,
in the presence of, before, Lu.
fly toy) ΔῸΣ Μ111: 21 (WY, Lele
(80.
ἐν-αντίος, a, ov, over against,
contrary, of the wind, as Ac.
XXVUl. 4; adverse, hostile, as
Ac. xxvi. 9; ἐξ ἐναντίας, over
against, Mar. xv. 39. Neut.,
ἐναντίον, adv. as prep. with
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
gen., 72 the presence of, as
exe 2 OF Ἄ δι Vio:
ἐν-άρχομαι, Zo beein, Gal. iii. 3;
Phil. 1. 6.*
ἔνατος, see ἔννατος.
ἐν-δεής, ἐς, 22 want, destitute,
ἢ Ac. iv. 34.*
ἔν-δειγμα, ατος, τό, Proof, token,
2 ΤΕ. 1. τ
ἐν-δείκνυμι, N.T. mid., fo show,
to manifest, Ro.ix.22;2Tim.
iv. 14.
ἔνδειξις, ews, ἡ, a proof,
festation, Ro. 111. 25;
Cor. vill. 24; @ sign,
Phil. i. 28.*
év-Sexa, of, ai, τά, eleven; ol
ἕνδεκα, the eleven, 1.6., AapOs-
-tles, Mat. xxvili. 16; Ac. 1.
26.
€v-5€kaTos, ἡ, ov, eleventh, Mat.
xx. 6,9; Rev. xxi. 20.*
ἐν-δέχομαι, dep., Zo allow ; only
impersonally, οὐκ ἐνδέχεται,
74 5 not admissible or possible,
: Lu. xiil. Bees
ἐν-δημέω, 0, fo be at home, 2 Cor.
v. 6, 8, ΟΣ
ἐν-διδύσκω, fo put on, clothe,
Mar. xv. 17 (W. H.); mid.,
to clothe one’s self with (acc.),
Lu. villi. 27 (not W. H.), xvi.
19; Mar: xv. 17 (W. H.); see
ἐνδύνω. (S.)*
ἔν-δικος, ov, r2ghteous, just, Ro.
111.8; Eleby it. 2.*
ἐν-δόμησις, ews, ἡ, the material
of abuilding, a structure, Rev.
ΧΕΙ Os
ἐν-δοξάζω, ow, N.T. pass., ¢o be
gloryied tn, 2 Th. i. 10, 12.
(5)
ἔν-δοξος, ov, highly esteemed, 1
Cor. iv. 10; splendid, glorious,
“Lu. xiii. 17; of external ap-
pearance, splendid, Lu. vii.
25; fig., free from sin, Ep. v.
27 %*
Mant-
20) 2
token,
ἔνδυμα, ατος, τό, a garment,
raiment, Mat. 111. 4, XXVIil. 3.
(8
ἐν-δυναμόω, ὥ, fo strengthen,
Tia, Thyge τῶ αἴ 1 ὙΠῸ
pass., to acquire strength, be
strengthened, Ac.ix.22; Ro.
We. 26. (S.)
ἐν-δύνω (2 Tim. iii. 6) and ἐνδύω,
to clothe or to invest with (two
accs.); mid., fo enter, insin-
wate one’s self into (2 Tim.
iii. 6), 2 put on, clothe one’s
self with (acc.); often fig., Zo
mnvest with.
35
[eve
ἔν-δυσις, ews, 7, @ putting on of
clothing, τ Pet. iii. 3.*
év-€dpa, as, ἡ, az ambush, Ac.
Xxili. 16 (W. H.), xxv. 3.*
ἐν-εδρεύω, fo lie in ambush for
(36 ς}} 15 χὰ τὰ Acs ΧΙ
Zia
ἐν-ειλέω, ὥ, Ist aor. ἐνείλησα, Zo
roll up, wrap in (acc. and
dat.), Mar. xv. 46.*
ἔν-ευμι, fo be 771, Lu. xi. 41, τὰ
ἐνόντα, such things as are in
(the platter, ver. 39), or che
things within your power.
For ἔνεστι, impers., see ἔνι.Ἑ
ἕνεκα or ἕνεκεν, Sometimes etve-
kev, prep. with gen., decazse
of, by reason of, on account
of ; οὗ ἕνεκεν, because, Lu. iv.
18; τίνος ἕνεκεν, for what
COUSCNZMING AUR OO
ἐν-έργεια, as, 7, working, effi-
ciency, Ep. i. 19, 20, iv. 16;
Zeb 1|} Ὁ:
ἐν-εργέω, ὦ, fo be operative, to
work, as Gal. ii. 8; trans., Zo
accomplish, aS 1 Cor. xil.
ΤΙ; mid., to work, to display
Qciivity 25C orl One τ
13; part., ἐνεργουμένη, Ja. v.
16 (see R. V.).
ἐν-έργημα, ατος, τό, working,
effect.) Ριαν. 1) Corn xiao:
10,*
év-epyys, ἔς, active, effectual,
τ Corvin ο. ΗΕ vente
Philem. 6.*
ἐν-εστώς, perf. participle of
ἐνίστημι.
ἐν-ευ-λογέω, ©, fo bless, to confer
benefits on, Ac. 111. 25 (W. H.
evA-); Gal. 11. 8. (S.)*
ἐν-έχω, (1) 40 hold 771, entangle,
only in pass. (dat.), Gal. v.
1; (2) 2. set one’s self against
(dat.), Mar. vi. 19; Lu. x1. 53.*
ἐνθά-δε, adv., Zeve, Lu. xxiv.
41; Ac. xvii.aQ; “ither, Jn.
hye WIS ANG Skye ΤῊ
ἐν-θυμέομαι, omar, dep. pass.,
to revolve in mind, to think
upon, Mat. i. 20, ix. 4; Ac.
x. 19 (W. H. dcev-).*
ἐν-θύμησις, ews, ἡ, thought, re-
flection, Mat. ix. 4, xii. 25;
INGE Says Aa) s ΗΕ Taya 124
ἔνι, perhaps contracted from
ἔνεστι, impers., there 7s 771, 15
present, τ Cor. vi. 5 (W. Π.);
Gali 111: 28; Coline Τ τ} yas
1s Πα
ἐνιαυτός, οὔ, 6, a year, AC. Xi.
20; 70. 1ν: 10:
eve]
ἐν-ίστημι, fo place in; in pt.,
plpf., and 2d aor., Zo be at
hand, to threaten, 2 Th. 11. 2;
2 Tim. iii. 1; perf. part. éve-
στηκώς, SYNC. ἐνεστώς, 7771-
pending, or present, 1 Cor.
ΝῊ ΖΘ; Galeierde ἘΠΕΡ ἔχ, ὁ
τὰ ἐνεστῶτα, Present things,
opp. to τὰ μέλλοντα, things
to come, Ro. viil. 38; 1 Cor.
Vib, Be
2 ΄ * .
€v-tTXuw, 0 ziuvigorate, to
strengthen, Lu. xxii. 43 (W.
H. omit); Ac. ix. 19 (see W.
ἘΠῚ is
évvatos, ἡ, ov (W. H. ἔνατος),
ninth, Lu. ¥Xiil. 44; Rev.
XX1. 20.
ἐννέα, ol, αἱ, τά, γ12716,
ΠΣ
ἐννενηκοντα-εννέα (ΝΥ. H. as
two words), γε2γεοίγ-γ11716, Mat.
Sy 12, 12.; Ab χν. 4. ἡ-
(Qi) * :
évveds, ά, dv (ΝΥ. H. ἐνεός), cemb,
speechless, as with amaze-
MEN, ACs ΤΣ. 7 Ὁ
ἐν-νεύω, fo signify by a nod or
sign (dat.), Lu. i. 62.*
ἔν-νοια, as, (νοῦς), way of
thinking, purpose, Heb. iv.
Π2: 1 Ρεΐ 1. ΤΣ
ἔν-νομος, ov, bound by the law,
I Cor. ix. 21; lawful, regular,
ING s Fabsee 90:5
ἔν-νυχος, ov (νύξ), 772 the night,
neut. as adv., Mar. i. 35 (W.
H. €vyvxa).*
év-ouxéw, ©, ow, fo dwell in
(év), Ro. viii. 11; Col. iii.
16.
ἑνότης, τητος, ἡ (εἶς), γεγεϊέν, unaA-
nimity, Ep. iv. 3, 13.*
ἐν-οχλέω, ©, fo disturb, to occa-
sion tumult, Heb. xii. 15;
Lu. vi. 18 (W. H.).*
ἔν-οχος, ov, guilty of (gen. of
the crime, or of that which
is violated), Te ΘΟΥ ΧΙ ΖΣ
Mar. ili. 29; “zable fo (dat. of
court, gen. of punishment,
εἰς of the place of punish-
ment), Mat. v. 21, 22; Mar.
Xiv. 64.
ἔν-ταλμα, aros, τό, a precept,
Mat. xv oy Mar-nvar-17/5 (Col:
ity 25. (Si)!
ἐν-ταφιάζω, to prepare for bu-
vial, as by washing, swath-
ing, adorning, anointing the
body, Mat. xxvi.12; Jn. xix.
40.*
ἐνταφιασμός, οὔ, ὁ, preparation
Lu. xvii.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
of a body for burial, Mar. xiv.
Τπ σ Ned)
ἐν-τέλλω, in N. T. only mid.
and pass.; fut. mid. ἐντελοῦ-
μαι; perf., ἐντέταλμαι, fo
command, to enjoin (dat. of
ae or πρός with acc.), Ac.
τ 2; ΠΕΡ. Ix 20:
ἐντεῦθεν, adv., hence; from this
place or cause ; repeated Jn.
xix. 18, o2 this side and that.
ἔν-τευξις, ews, ἣ, prayer, iiter-
cesscon, 1 im.) 11. 1, iv. 5.
Syz.: see αἴτημα.
ἔν-τιμος, ov, held in honor; pre-
cious, highly esteemed, Lu.
Willy 2. χὴν OR Ib mG 20)»
ΒΕῚ 11 4, 6.
ἐντολή, ἢς, 7, @ command or
prohibition: of God's com-
mands, i Cor.vil. 19; Christ’s
precepts or teachings, 1 Cor.
XIV. 37; 1 Vim. vi. 14; tvadz-
tions of the Rabbis, Tit. 1.
14; at ἐντολαί, the commana-
ments, 2.€., the ten.
ἐν-τόπιος, ov, ὁ (prop. adj.),
resident, INGA XX 2s
ἐντός, adv. as prep., with gen.,
within, 1u.xvii. 21; τὸ ἐντός,
the inside, Mat. xxiii. 26.*
ἐν-τρέπω, Ww, 2d fut. pass., év-
τραπήσομαι; 2d aor. pass.,
ἐνετράπην; to put to shame,
AS it (Coie thy, ils AN ἢ»
mid., fo reverence, as Mat.
SO 80.
ἐν-τρέφω, fo nourish in (dat.);
pass., fig., to be educated in,
1 Lim. iv. 6.*
ἔν-τρομος, ov, trembling through
Wide, ΔῸΣ ὙΠ: Xvi. 20;
ἘΠΕ: ΚΤ Ais
ἐν-τροπή, 7s, 7, shame, τ Cor.
Wile Sh 20a Bulge WSS 58Ὲ
αἰδώς.
ἐν-τρυφάω, ὥ, to Live luxurious-
ly, to revel (with ἐν), 2 Pet.
11. 13.*
ἐν-τυγχάνω, 20 meet with, to ad-
dress, AC. xxv. 24; with ὑπέρ
(gen.), zo zutercede for, Ro.
Vili 27a ΠΡ. νι. 25;
with κατά (gen.), to plead
against, Ro. xi. 2.*
ἐν-τυλίσσω, ἕω, fo wrap in, to
wrap up, Mat. xxvii. 59; Lu.
ἘΣΤΙ Gey Iinsieoe ΤΣ
ἐν-τυπόω, ὥ, fo engrave, 2
11π| ΠῈΣ
ἐν-υβρίζω, ow, ἐὺ treat contempt-
wously, Web. x. 29.*
ἐν-υπνιάζομαι, dep. pass., ὦ
36
22
Oo”
Cor
[eEa
dream (cognate acc.), Ac.
li. 17; to concezve impure
thoughts, Ju. 8.*
ἐν-ύπνιον, ov, τό, a dream, Ac.
11. yes
ἐνώπιον (neut. of ἐνώπιος, from
ἐν ὠπί, 2m view), aS prep.,
with gen., before, 171 sight or
presence of, Lu.i. 17; Rev.
ili. 9; ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ, 27 the
sight of God, Ro. Xiv. 22;
used in adjuration, 1 Tim. v.
21: χάρις ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ
(Ac. vil. 4), favor with God.
᾿Ἑινώς, ὁ, Enos, Lu. iii. 38.*
ἐν-ωτίζομαι, dep. mid. (ἐν ὠτίοις,
tn the ears), to listen to, Ac.
ii. 14. (S.)*
*Evéx, ὁ, Exoch, Lu. 111. 37;
Jia
ἐξ, prep., see ἐκ.
ἕξ, οἱ, αἱ, τά, card. num., szx.
ἐξ- αγγέλλω, to declare abroad,
celebrate, 1 Pet. ii. 9.*
ἐξ-αγοράζω, to redeem, Gal. 11].
13 (ἐκ), iv. 5; τὸν καιρόν, to
buy up, redeem the opportun-
ity from being lost, Ep. v.16;
Colivenset
ἐξ-άγω, 2d aor. ἐξήγαγον, to
lead out ‘ (with ἔ ἔξω, ἐκ, els).
ἐξ-αιρέω, ὦ (see Gr. § 103, I,
Wi. § 15, Bu. 53), 29 cake out,
pluck out, Mat. v. 29, xviii.
9; mid., fo rescue, deliver,
AGH γι. 10. 24, X11) ΤῊ ΧΧΊΙΠ:
27. ΣΚΑΣ ΠῚ (ΘῈ
ἐξ-αίρω (see Gr. § 92), to lift up;
to remove, t Cor. v.2 (W. H
aipw), 13.*
ἐξ-αιτέω, ὦ, N.T., mid., fo de-
mand of; to ask for, Lu.
ΧΙ, 519
ἐξ-αίφνης (W. Η. ἐξέφ-, except
in Ac. xxii. 6), adv., sudden-
ly, unexpectedly, Mar. xiii. 36.
ἐξ-ακολουθέω, ὦ, 20 follow after,
to imitate, 2 Pet. i. 16, ii. 2,
LS.
ἑξακόσιοι, at, a, sex hundred,
Rev. xiii. 18, xiv. 20.*
ἐξ-αλείφω, 20 wipe out, obliterate,
πεν τ 9 ΘΟ ΤΉ ὙΠ: ΔῸΣ
ili. 19; fo wipe away (ἀπό or
éx), Rev. vil. 17, XX1. 4.*
ἐξ-άλλομαι, fo leap up, Ac. 111. 8.*
ἐξ-ανά-στασις, ews, ἡ, α resir-
rection, Phil. iii. 11 (followed
by ἐκ, W. H.).*
ἐξ-ανα-τέλλω, fo spring up, as
plants or corn, Mat. xiii. 5;
Mare ν. 5:
ἐξ-αν-ίστημι, (1) trans., fo raise
εξα]
up offspring, Mar. xii. 19;
iaeeexcxen 25. (2) oduaonein-
trans., fo rise up, Ac. xv. 5.*
ἐξιαπατάω, @, to deceive thor-
oughly, Ro. winks, Ter 2 “Day
Tile, 33.
ἐξάπινα, adv. (= ealprns), sud-
denly, Mar. ix. 8. (S.)*
ἐξ-απορέομαι, oduar, dep., fo be
utterly without resource, to be
in despatr, 2 Cor. 1. 8, iv. 8.*
ἐξ-απο-στέλλω, fo send forth,
send away, AC. Vil. 12, xi. 12,
XvVil. 14.
ἐξ-αρτίζω, (1) 20 completely fur-
nish (mpds, acc.), 2 Tim. iii.
173; (2) to complete, Ac. xxi.
*
ἐξ-αστράπτω, fo shine, as light-
ning; of raiment, Lu. ix. 29.
(S.)*
ἐξ-αυτῆς; adv. (sc. ὥρας), from
that very time, instantly, as
IMlEWe, ΝΠ BGR JNGS bc ΘῺΣ
ἐξ-εγείρω, Ὁ raise up, Ro. ix.
ys Wt (Orr, Wi Tihs
ἔξ-ειμι (εἶμι, see Gr. ὃ 111, Bu.
50), to go out, Ac. xiii. 42,
ΣΡ ΕΣ, eee ἢ, ΣΧ 45:
ἔξ-ευμι (εἰμί), see ἔξεστι.
ἐξ-ελέγχω, fo convict, to rebuke
sternly, to punish, Ju. 15 (W.
H. édéyxw).*
ἐξ-έλκω, to draw out from the
right way, Ja. 1. 14.*
ἐξ-έ -έραμα, ατος, τό, vomit,
li. 22.%
ἐξερευνάω (W. H. -pav-), ὦ, ὦ
search diligently, i Pet.1.10.*
ἐξ-έρχομαι (see Gr. § 103, 2, Wi.
P- 33, § 15, Bu. 58), zo go or
to come out of (with gen. or
ἐκ, ἀπό, ἔξω, παρά): to 20 a-
way, to depart, to issue ΟΥ̓ to
spring from ; to go forth ; of
a rumor, 20 be divulged or
spread abroad; to emanate,
as thoughts from the heart,
healing power from the Sav-
ior; Ζῶ go out, z.e., vanish, as
expiring hope, Ac. xvi. 10.
ἔξ-εστι, part. neut. ἐξόν (impers.
from ἔξειμι), 22 7s lawful, as
Mat. xiv. 4; 7 zs becoming,
as Ac. Xvi. 21; zt 2s possible,
ASM Valtaxx αν. ἘΠ Ὸ ρα η 1Ξ
used in the same sense, with
or without subst. verb, Mat.
xli. 4; 2 Cor. xii. 4 (dat. and
inf.).
ἐξ-ετάζω, Zo search out, to ex-
amine strictly, Mat. ii. 8, x.
ine ἢν sory mae
Deets
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT
ἐξ-ηγέομαι, οὔμαι, dep. mid., τ
narrate fully, as Lu. xxiv.
35; 40 declare, as a teacher,
as Jn. i. 18.
ἑξήκοντα, οἱ, ai, τά, sixty.
ἑξῆς, adv. {κῶν Ao 271 order,
only in the phrase τῇ ἑξῆς
(sc. ἡμέρᾳ), on the next day
(ἡμέρᾳ is expressed, Lu. ix.
37).
ἐξ-ηχέω, ὥ, N.T. only in pass.,
to be sounded forth, promut-
gated widely, τ Th. i. 8.*
ἕξις, ews, ἡ (ἔχω), habit, use,
Heb. v. 14.*
ἐξ-ίστημι, -ἰστάω and -wrdvw
(see Gr. § 107, Wi. § 14,1
Bu. 44 Bays to aflores Ὁ (( )
trans., fo astonish, Lu. xxiv.
22} Ac. viii, ὍΣ; (2) 21]
aor., perf. and mid. , intrans.,
to lie astonished, Mat. ΠΡ BBS
to be insane, 2 Cor. Vv. 13.
ἐξ- τισχύω, τ be perfectly able,
Ep. iii. 18.*
ἔξ-οδος, ov, ἡ, a7 exit, departure,
Heb. xi. 22; departure, as
from) life, lu. ix! 31; 2) Pet.
1. ΤΌΣ
ἐξ-ολοθρεύω, to destroy utterly,
ἌΚΟΣ: 25: (5:.}Ὲ
ἐξ-ομολογέω, ὥ, fo confess fully,
to make acknowledgment of,
as of sins, etc.; in mid., zo
acknowledge benefits confer-
ved, to praise (with dat.).
Once, fo promise, Lu. xxii. 6.
(S.)
ἐξ-ορκίζω, to adjure, put to oath,
Mat. xxvi. 63.*
ἐξ-ορκιστής, οὔ, ὁ, an exorcist,
one who expels demons by
conjuration, Ac. xix. 13.*
ἐξ-ορύσσω, ἕω, to dig out, Gal.
lv. 15; to dig through, Mar.
li. 4.*
ἐξ-ουδενέω = ἐξουθενέω, ὦ (οὐδείς),
ΜΟΥ tes (ν᾽. ἘΠῚ Ὲ
ἐξ-ουδενόω, ὦ = preceding, Mar.
abe ΤΠ (INEC.) 2
ἐξουθενέω, ὦ, fo make of no ac-
count, to despise utterly, Lu.
MV ῸΡ Gals ἵν. ΓΑ; pert.
pass. part. ἐξουθενημένος, con-
temned, despised, τ Cor. i. 28,
Vien Ary (5.}
ἐξ-ουσία, as, ἡ (ἔξεστι), (1)
power, ability, as Jn. X1x. ΤΙ ;
(2) Liberty, license, privilege,
right, as Ro. ix. 21; (3) com-
Misston, authority, as Mat.
{Sly Dey (4) ai ἐξουσίαι, the
powers, 1.6... rulers, magis-
37
LEXICON. [era
trates, Lu. xii. 113; angels,
good and bad, Ep. i. 21, vi.
12. In 1 Cor. xi. 10, ἐξουσίαν,
@ sign of the authority ofa
festa over his wife, 2.é.,
the veil.
ἐξ-ουσιάζω, fo exercise authority
over (gen.), Lu. xxii. 25; 1
Cor. vil. 4; pass., to be under
the power of (ὑπό), τ Cor. vi.
126
ἐξ-οχή, ἧς, ἡ, eminence, distinc-
tion ; only in the phrase κατ᾽
ἐξοχήν, by way of distinction,
Ac. xxv. 23 (Gr. § 3008,
)γ
ἐξ-υπνίζω, cw, to wake from
slee 5 Jn. Selly Tite (S.)*
ἔξ-υπνος, ov, roused out of slee
INC Qe 27. Ὲ
ἔξω, adv., abs., or as prep. with
gen., wzthout, outside ; ot ἔξω,
those without, as Mar. iv. 113,
1 Cor ν- 12. 1gsUsedrotten
after verbs of motion com-
pounded with ἐκ.
ἔξωθεν, adv. of place, from with-
out; τὸ ἔξωθεν, the outside, as
Lu. xi. 39; of ἔξωθεν, those
Jfrom without, as 1 Tim. iii.
7; aS prep. gen., Mar. vii.
Ἐπ’ INOS oxi 25
€-w0éw, ὦ, fo drive out, expel,
Ac. vil. 45; to propel, as a
vessel, Ac. xxvil. 39 (not W.
ΕΠ. text)
ἐξώτερος, a, ον (comp. of ἔξω),
outer, in the phrase “outer
darkness,” Mat. vill. 12, xxii,
ΤῸ» Sea Boh (Sy)
ἔοικα, see εἴκω.
ἑορτάζω, fo keep or celebrate a
Vicast yin or ν ors
ἑορτή; fs, 7, @ feast, a festival ;
used of Jewish feasts, es-
pecially of the Passover, as
IEG whl, ΔῈ: ΧΙ 1:
ἐπ-αγγελία, ας, 7, (1) α promise,
252 1.1. 20: ἈΠ. ΧΙ 21:
generally plur. ; he promises,
specially, ¢.g., to Abraham,
or those of the Gospel, as 2
Tim. i. 1; (2) met., the thing
promise d, as Ac. li. 33; Heb.
ΧΙ. 13, 33, 39.
ἐπ-αγγέλλω, mid. in N.T., ex-
cept pass., Gal. iii. 19, (1) 20
promise, with dat., or acc.
and dat., or inf., once cog-
nateiace., © Jnsus25, (2) τῷ
make profession or avowal
of (acc: 1 Tim. “i To, ΥἹ:
21:
ἐπα]
ἐπ-ἄάγγελμα, ατος, τό, a promise,
25Pet a4, 311: 03%
ἐπ- ἄγω, to bring upon, Ac. Vv.
8: 2. Westin ty. 1, 5
ἔπ-αγωνίζομιαι, fo contend ear-
nestly for (dat.), Ju. 3.*
ἐπ-αθροίζω, pass., to gather to-
gether, Lu. xi. 29.*
*Eir-aiveros, ov, ὁ, Epenetius,
Ro. xvi. 5.*
ἐπ-αινέω, ©, éow, Ist aor. ἐπή-
νεσα, to commend, to praise,
ΠΕ κε ν: ὃ» ΝΟ: χν. ΤΈΣ L Gor.
ΣΕ By Τῇ, 22 Ὁ
ἔπ-αινος, οὐ, ὁ, commendation,
praise, Ro. ii. 29; Ep. i. 6,
τ τ; ἘΠῚ re wee
ἐπ-αίρω (see Gr. § 92), fo raise
up, as hoisting a sail, Ac.
xxvii. 40; 20 lift up, as the
eyes, the hands in prayer,
the head in courage, the
heel against, or in opposi-
tion; pass., fo be lifted up
2 Cor. xi. 20, of the ascen
sion of Christ, Ac. i. 9.
ἐπ-αισχύνομαι, fo be ashamed,
abs 2) Dime a. 12; 20. be a-
shamed of (acc. or ἐπί, dat.),
Mar. viil. 38; Ro. vi. 21.
ἐπ-αιτέω, ©, fo bee, to ask alms,
Lu. xvi. 3, xviii. 35 (W. H..).*
ἐπ-ακολουθέω, ©, fo follow after
(dat.); fig., 1 Tim. v. 10, 24;
ΤΕ 12 Mar. xvin 20
(see W. H.).*
ἔπ-ακούω, ὦ hearken to favor-
ably (gen. pers.), 2 Cor. vi.
2.*
ἔπ-ακροάομαι, Gua, fo hear,
listen to (gen. pers.), Ac. xvi.
25.*
ἐπάν, conj. (ἐπεὶ ἄν), after, when
(subj.), Mat. ii. 8; Lu. xi. 22,
4.*
ἐπ-άναγκες, adv., secessarily
(with art.), Ac. xv. 28.*
ἐπ-αν-ἄγω, trans., 20 puta vessel
out to sea, Lu. v. 3, 4; in-
trans., 20 return, Mat. xxi.
18.*
ἐν-ανα-μιμνήσ' κω, Zo remind one
again (acc.), Ro. xv. 15.*
ἐπ-ανα-παύομαι, fo vest upon
(emt, acc.); Ibu. x. 6; zo rely,
to trust im (dat.), Ro. ii. 17.
(S.)*
ἐπ-αν-έρχομαι, ὦ come back
again, Lu. xX. 35, Xix. 15.*
ἐπ-αν-ίστημι, N. T. mid., 20 rise
up against (ἐπί, acc.), Mat.
OMe Te Via ΧΙ Ὁ:
ἐπ-αν-όρθωσις, ews, 7, correc-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
tion, reformation, 2 Tim 11].
16.*
ἔπ-άνω, adv., also used as prep.
gen., above, upon ; more than,
in price or number; szperior
to, in authority.
ἔπ-άρατος, ov, accursed, Jn. vii.
49 (W. H.).*
ἔπ-αρκέω, ὦ, έσω, fo aid, to re-
lieve (dat.), 1 Tim. v. 10, 16.*
ἔπ-αρχία, as, 7, a province, a
region subject to a prefect,
ἌΧ ΧΊΙ: 374. ΣΌΣ 1:
ἔπ-αυλις, ews, 7, a dwelling, Ac.
1: 2 Oss
ἐπ-αύριον, adv., ov the morrow ;
TH ἐπαύριον (ἡμέρᾳ), on the
next day, Mar. xi. 12. (S.)
ἐπ-αυτο-φώρῳ --- ἐπ᾿ αὐτό-φώρῳ.
᾿Επαφρᾶς, a, 6, Hpaphras of
ΘΟ στε Cols) svat}:
Philems)23-5
ἐπ-αφρίζω, to foam up or out
(acc.), Ju. 13.*
᾿Επαφρόδιτος, ov, ὁ, Hpaphro-
ditus, a Macedonian, Phil. ii.
25, iv. 18.*
ἐπ-εγείρω, fo raise up, to excite
against (él, acc., or Κατά;
OTH) eVGs Seb, Ho Sahin 2 ΣΝ
ἔπεί, conj., (1) of time, after,
only Lu. vii. 1 (ὟΝ. Η. ἐπειδή);
(2) of reason, szzce, because,
seeing that, Lu. i. 34; Jn. xiii.
2
ἔπει-δή, CONj., szzce, inasmuch
Cs ἃ: xis 6. ΕΠ 1|. 20; ΟΕ
time, after that, only Lu. vii.
1 (W. ἘΠῚ
ἔπει-δή-περ, Conj., szzce verily,
forasmuch as, Lu. i. 1.*
ἐἔπ-εῖδον, see ἐφοράω.
ἔπ-ειμι (εἶμι, Gr. § 111, Bu. 50),
to come after, to follow ; only
in part., ἐπιών, otoa, dv, fol-
lowing, Ac. vii. 26, xxiii. II ;
TH ἐπιούσῃ (Sc. ἡμέρᾳ), ov the
following day, Ac. xvi. 11,
2O.G MS Oak, Meee
émet-mep, conj., szzce indeed,
; Ro, ii. 30 (W. Η. elmep).*
ἐπ-εισ-αγωγή; 7s, ἡ, ἃ bringing
in besides, Heb. vii. 19.*
ἔπ-ειτα, adv., thereupon, there-
aftey ; marking succession of
time, as Gal. i. 18; also of
order asi TeGors xv. 403)
hepiveniy72
ἐπ-έκεινα (sc. μέρη), adv. with
gen., deyond, Ac. vii. 43.*
ἐπ-εκ-τείνω, in mid., 20 stretch
forward to (dat.), Phil. iii.
14.
38
[ἐπὶ
ἐπενδύτης; ov, ὁ, an upper gar-
ment, Jn. ΧΧῚ. 7.*
ἐπ-εν-δύω, in mid., Zo put on
ovey, aS an upper garment,
2 Cor. v. 2, 4.*
ἐπ-έρχομαι, fo comeon, approach,
overtake, tmpend, Ep. ii. 7;
Ac. viii. 243 20. attack, Lu. xi.
22; Ta ἐπερχομένα, the things
that are coming on (dat.), Lu.
Or 20:
ἐπ-ερωτάω, &, (1) fo interrogate,
to question (two accs., or acc,
and περί, gen., or with εἰ,
TUS5 Cts) si Nate Xie Ol lou.
76: ING, ΧΧΊΤΙ, ULE ΤΟ 272
guire after God, Ro. x. 20;
(2) to demand of (acc. and
inf.), Mat. xvi. I.
ἐπ-ερώτημα, ατος, τό, probably
inguiry, OY earnest desire, I
Ret. ai 215 "see RIV
ἐπ-έχω, (1) ὦ apply (the mind)
to (dat.), gzve attention to, Lu.
Χαν 7) ΟΠ] BS Th Wiens thi
16; (2) to hold out, to exhibit,
Phil. ii. 16; (3) ¢o delay, tarry,
INC. 3b BS
ἐπηρεάζω, fo insult, to treat
abusively, Mat. v. 44 (not W.
H.); Lu. vi. 28; to accuse
Salsely (acc. of charge), 1 Pet.
ili. 16.*
ἐπί, a preposition governing
gen., dat., or acc.; general
signification, wfor. For its
various applications, see Gr.
§ 305, Wi. §§ 472; 48¢, 492,
2, 4, 7), Bu. 336 sq. énré-,
in composition, signifies 7z0-
tion upon, towards, or against;
rest on, over, or at; addition,
succession, repetition, renew-
al; and it is often inten-
sive.
ἐπι-βαίνω, fo vo upon a ship, fo
mount a horse or ass, fo come
to or znto a country (ἐπί, acc.,
eis, or simple dat.), Mat. xxi.
ARAN 8-07 Τῶν SI O(N
H.), 6 (W. H. éuB-), xxv. 1,
XXVIl. 2.*
ἐπι-βάλλω, (1) trans., fo cast
upon, as Mar. xi. 7; to put
on, aS a patch on a garment,
Lu. v. 36; zo lay upon, Lu.
XX. ΤΟΣ a) Men νη σον (δὴ 1π|Ξ
trans., fo rush upon, Mar. iv.
37; to fix the mind steadfastly
on (dat.), Mar. xiv. 72; (3)
part., ἐπιβάλλων, falling to
his share, Lu. xv. 12.
ἐπι-βαρέω, ὦ, co burden ; fig., 2
ett |
θυ τ ΤΠ: σ1: O52) ih.
iii. 8.*
ἐπι-βιβάζω, fo cause to mount,
to place upon, Lu. x. 34, X1x.
ΘΕΌ JN. ve ollie iii
ἐπι-βλέπω, ὦ look upon with
favor (with ἐπί), Lu. i. 48,
ix..36; Ja. ii. 30%
ἐπί-βλημα, ατος, τό, a patch on
a garment, Mat. ix. 16; Mar.
1] Lu. v. 36.*
ἔπι-βοάω, ὥ, fo cry out, AC. xxv.
24 (W. H. Bodw).*
ἐπι-βουλή, fs, 7, @ design a-
eainst, a plot, Ac. 1X. 24, Xx.
, 319 (plur.), XXili. 30.*
ἐπι-γαμβρεύω, fo marry a de-
ceased brother's wife (acc.),
Mat. xxii. 24. (S.)*
ἐπί-γειος, ov, carthly, belonging
to the earth, 2 Cor. v.13; Phil.
li. 10; Ta ἐπίγεια, earthly
things, Phil. 111. 19.
ἐπι-γίνομαι, fo arise, spring up,
as a wind, Ac. xxviii. 13.*
ἐπι-γινώσκω, (1) ὦ kuow clear-
ly, understand, discern; (2)
to acknowledge ; (3) to recog-
nize» (4) to learn (ὅτι), be-
come acquainted with (acc.).
ἐπί-γνωσις, ews, 7, accurate
knowledge, Ro. x. 2; Ep.
τ 75) ἘΠΕ. πὶ 20. ἡ SEE
γνῶσις.
ἔπι-γραφή, ἢς, ἡ, a7 cuscription,
Ω title, ἃ5 Lu. xx. 24, xxiii. 38.
ἐπι-γράφω, Pw, 0 izscribe, write
upon, as Mar. xv. 26; Rev.
ΧΧῚ. 12.
ἐπι-δείκνυμι (see Gr. ὃ 114, Bu.
45), (1) a show, exhibit, Mat.
XXive Uy duu xvil. v4; (2) 70
hepa prove by argu-
ment, Ac. xviii. 28; Heb. vi.
Ube
ἐπι-δέχομαι, fo receive hospi-
tably, 3 Jn. 10; to accept, ad-
mit, 3 Jn. 9.*
ἐπι-δημέω, ὥ, f0 sojourn, as
foreigners in a country, Ac.
1 ΤΟΣ Savin, Ditto
ἐπι-δια-τάσσομαι, fo ordain be-
sedes, Gal. iii. 15. (N. L.)*
ἐπι-δίδωμι, fo deliver, to give
up (acc. and dat.), as Mat.
ΚΟ ΛΟ: χῆς 590]; Zam 5727)5
way to the wind, Ac. xxvii.
IS.
ἔπι-δι-ορθόω, fo set in order be-
Szdesambits 1. 5. Ὲ
persia to set, as the sun, Ep.
iv. 26.*
ἐπιείκεια, as, ἡ, clemency, ven-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
tlemess, AC. XXiv.
reg) Leo?
ἔπι-εικής, ἔς, centile, mild, Phil.
ive GH i ΠΝ Tbs 20, Ans, 111:
2. Waly 11: ἀν ae | Neste, ati
18.*
ἐπι-ζητέω, ©, 20 seek for, search
for, Ac: xii. 193 Zo desize,
ἍΜ 1... 32) Ὁ ΔῸΣ ἈΠ; Ὁ
demand, Mat. xii. 39, xvi.
ἐπι-θανάτιος, ov, condemned to
death, τ Cor. iv. 9.
ἐπί-θεσις, ews, ἡ, a laying on of
hands, Ac. viii. 18; 1 Tim.
Ve) L402) Dim. 1-6: klebs τὰ.
2 *
ἐπι-θυμέω, ὦ, to long for, to
covet, to “ποῖ after, Ta. ΝΖ:
που; eA Ce Xoo Bam (ON
Lu. xxii. 15, see Gr. § 2804,
Wi. § 54, 3, Bu. 184.)
ἐπι-θυμητής, οὔ, ὁ, az eager de-
siver of, 1 Cor. x. 6.*
ἔπι-θυμία, as, ἡ, desire, eager-
mess for, i Th. il. 17; gener-
ally in a bad sense, zxordz-
nate desire, lust, cupidity, Ja.
1 ES 2 eet. TiO:
ἔπι-καθίζω, fo sit upon,
rail, 2: 5
ἔπι-καλέω, ©, έσω, to call upon,
to call by name, to invoke in
prayer, Ac. vil. 59 (abs.) ;
IRC 24, 12. τὴς (5. 0 Ὁ ΤΏΙ:
to appeal to (acc.), Ac. χχν.
I; pass., to be called or sur-
ROME, Ἐπὶ. XX 3; VAC ave
7
ἔπι-κάλυμμα, ατος, τό, a covEer-
ing, ἃ cloak, a pretext, τ Pet.
ii. 16.*
ἔπι- καλύπτω, to cover over, of
sins, 7.¢., to pardon, Ro. iv.
7 (from S.).*
ἐπι-κατ-άρατος, ov, accursed,
doomed to punishment or de-
struction, Jn. vii. 49 (W. H.
ἐπάρατος) ; Gal. 111. 10, 13
(from 5.). ἢ
ἐπί-κειμαι, fo lie upon (dat.),
Jn. xi. 38, xxi. 9; So fo press
upon, as the multitude upon
Christ; Ius Vv. τὸν ἀ9, δ δ πη-
pest on aship, Ac. xxvil. 20;
fig., to be laid on, as necessity,
1 Cor. 1x. 16; to be laid or
imposed upon, as by a law,
Heb. ix. 10; 9 be urgent with
entreaties, Lu. XXili. 23.*
᾿Εἰπικούρειος, ov, ὁ, an Lpicu-
rean, a follower of Epicurus,
Ac. xvii. 18.*
39
Mat.
Aeon Gor.
[ἐπὶ
ἐπι-κουρία, ας, ἡ (κοῦρος, help),
help, aid, Ac. xxvi. 22.*
ἐπι-κρίνω, fo decree, to give sen-
tence (acc. and inf.), Lu.
Xxill. 24.
émt-AapBave, N. T. mid., ὦ
take hold of (gen.), in kind-
ΠΕ 55,85. Lusk Aime palin
27; Heb. ii. 16; zo sezze, as a
prisoner, Aci acxi\) 59. η5
met., zo lay hold of, so as to
possess, I Tim. vi. 12, 19.
ἐπι-λανθάνομαι, dep., to forvet,
neglect (inf., gen. or acc.),
Mat. xvi. 5; Heb. vi. 10;
part. perf. pass., ἐπιλελησμέ-
vos, forgotten, Lu. xii. 6.
ἐπι-λέγω, in pass., 20 be named,
Jn. v. 2; mid., τῶ choose, Ac.
Xv. 40.*
ἐπι-λείπω, λείψω, sot to suffice,
LOU C2 Ee Dexde 225
ἔπι-λείχω, to lick over, Lu. xvi.
21 (W. ΕΠ). AN. TY
ἐπι-λησμονή, ἧς, ἡ, forgetful-
226, Aa 1: 215; 5Ε 6: τ ἢ Ζ ΒΩ
(Ap.)*
ἐπί-λοιπος, ov, remaining over,
ΤῸ L2G INS By
ἐπί-λυσις, ews, ἡ, an unloosing,
interpretation, 2 Pet. i. 20.
(See v6uos.)*
ἐπι-λύω, fo explain, interpret,
Mar. iv. 34; to decide, as a de-
bated question, Ac. xix. 39.*
ἐπι-μαρτυρέω, ὦ, 20 testify ear-
ESB, NES Wy ἘΣ
ἔπι-μέλεια, as, ἡ, cave, attention,
PANIC A XV
ἔπι-μέλομαι and douar, odmar,
fut. ἥσομαι, fo take care of
(gen.), Lu. x. 34, 35; 1 Tim.
ili. 5.*
ἐπι-μελῶς, adv., carefully, dilt-
gently, Lu. xv. 8.*
ἐπι-μένω, μενῶ, (1) fo remain,
continue, 1 Cor. xvi. 8; Gal.
1.18; (2) met., Zo δὲ constant,
to persevere (dat.), Ro. vi. 1;
1 Tim. iv. 16.
ἐπι-νεύω, fo nod to, to assent,
Ἂς. ΧΥ]1]. 20.
ἐπί-νοια, ας, 7, thought, purpose,
AGS Vall. 22.*
ἔπι-ορκέω, ©, now, to swear
falsely, Mat. v. 33.*
ἔπί-ορκος, ov, pexjured, τ Tim.
i. L0.*
ἐπιούσιος, ov, probably from
ἐπιοῦσα (ἔπειμι), for the mo7-
VOW, 7.6., NECESSATY OY SiUffi-
cient, Mat. vi. 11; Lu. xi. 3.
(N. T.)*
ἐπι]
ἐπι-πίπτω, to fall upon (ἐπί,
acc.), rush upon, Mar. 111. 10
(dat.) ; fig., to come upon (dat.,
or éml, acc. or dat.), as an
emotion, etc., Lu. i. 12; Ac.
vili. τό.
ἐπι-πλήσσω, 20 rebuke, to chide,
ry JOrn rey Wyo 13
ἐπι-ποθέω, ὦ, τ desire ecarnest-
ly, to long for or after (inf.
Ὁ θοῦ 85.2 δε ιν. 2; zo
lust, abs., Ja. iv. 5.
ἐπι-πόθησις, ews, 7, longing, 2
(CGin Wille τα (No ΤῈ
ἐπι-πόθητος, ov, longed for,
lari, Thy 1- ΓΝ. 1}
ἐπι-ποθία, ας, 7, like ἐπιπόθησις,
: longing, Ro. xv. 23. (N. T.)*
ἐπι-πορεύομαι, dep., mid., ὦ
journey to (πρός), Lu. viii.
4.5
ἐπι-ρράπτω, fo sew to, or wpor,
Mar. ii. 21 (ἐπί, dat.). (N.
ΠΣ
ἐπι-ρρίπτω, fo cast, or throw
upon, Lu. xix. 35; of care
cast upon God, 1 Pet. v. 7
(ἐπί, acc.).*
ἐπί-σημος, ov, remarkable, dis-
tinguished, in either a bad
or good sense, Mat. xxvii.
DG INOh mais Wee
ἐπι-σιτισμός, οὔ, ὁ, food, pro-
wistons, Lu. ix. 12.
ἐπι-σκέπτομαι, σκέψομαι, dep.,
to look upon, to visit, as Ac.
Vil. 23; Mat. xxv. 36, 43; of
God, Ac. xv. 14; zo look out,
to select, Ac. Vi. 3.
ἐπι-σκευάζομαι, See ἀποσκ-.
ἐπι-σκηνόω, ὥ, fo fix a tent
upon, to dwell, or remain on
{ἐπὶ ἃς .), 20 Cor. ἈΠΕ ΘῈ
ἐπι-σκιάζω, dow, fo overshadow
(ace. or dat.), Mat. xvii. 5;
ἈΠΗ͂Ι “bres 979 {ΠῚ Ἢ Ὁ ΧΉΤΗ;
LNCS Vy 15.
ἐπι-σκοπέω, ὥ, to act as ἐπί-
σκοπος, to oversee, to care Sor,
in είν. 2 (ἡ - Jel, οὐ}: μή;
dest, ἘΠΕ Σ11- 15:
ἐπι-σκοπή, ἢς, 7, (1) τε 2071
for kind and gracious pur-
POSES τὰν πῖκ. Δ ΡΠ 1 Pet. 1:
12; (2) office, charge, Ac. 1. 20
(from S.); (3) the office of a
bishop, 1 Tim. 111. 1. (S.)*
ἔπί-σκοπος, ov, ὁ, (1) ove who
inspects, or superintends, of
Christ, Retain 25552) ez
overseer of a church, bishop,
ING πα Bigg ἘΠῚ. 1781, Π͵τῆ-
ie Os Arie ib 7. Ὁ
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἐπι-σπάω, ©, fo become uncti- ,
cumcised, Y Cor. vil. 18.*
ἔπι-σπείρω, 70 sow in addition,
Mat. xiii. 25 (W. H.).*
ἐπ-ίσταμαι, dep., ἡ πιστὸ well,
to understand (acc.), to know,
with ὅτι, ws, etc.
ἔπί-στασις, ews, ἡ (W. H.), af-
proach, onset, AC. xxiv. 12;
2 Cor. xi 28:
ἐπι-στάτης, ov, ὁ, superintend-
ent, master ; only in Lu., in
voc., ἐπιστάτα, addressed to
Jesus, Master, v. 5, vill. 24,
AIC RU Exe 7.5, 39.) Seville lager
ἐπι-στέλλω, fo send by letter to,
to write, Ac. XV. 20, XX1. 25
(W. H. daoot-); Heb. xiii.
22am
ἐπι-στήμων, ov, skillful, ex-
perienced, Ja. 111. 13.*
ἐπι-στηρίζω, fo establish besides,
conjirm, AC. XIV. 22, XV. 32,
Al, Xvili. 23 (not W. H.).*
ἐπι-στολή, 7s, 7, a epistle, a
LEULE I ΟΣ Σὰ" GON Zn GOs Xe
TO.
ἔπι-στομίζω, fo stop the mouth
Os ΝΠ als tees
ἐπι-στρέφω, Ww, (1) trans., 20
cause to turn (acc. and ἐπί),
as to God, or to the worship
of Godse Ac) ix. 35/5) (2) n=
trans., fo return, to turn back,
either to good or evil, Ac.
XXvi, 185 2 Pet. ii. 21; Zo ve-
turn upon, as a refused salu-
tation, Mat. x. 13 (ἐπί, εἰς,
πρό").
ἐπι-στροφή, ἢς, ἡ, a turning,
conversion, AC. Xv. 3.*
ἐπι-συν-άγω, ἄξω, to gather to-
gether, into one place, as
Mat. xxili. 37.
ἐπι-συν-αγωγή, 7s, ἡ, α gather-
ing together, im one place, 2
Wis tik, 13 ΕΙΣ BE (VA EE) RS
ἔπι-συν-τρέχω, fo run together
besides, Mar. 1x. 25.
D:)*
ἔπι-σύ-στασις, ews, ἡ (W. H.
ἐπίστασι5), (1) a seditious con-
GOUTSC AU NCHERSIV 2) 12; (2) 8
troublesome ¢hrong, 2 Cor.
X15 20.) (oui
ἐπι-σφαλής, és, likely to fall,
dangerous, AC. XXvii. 9.*
ἐπ-ισχύω, to be more urgent,
Lu. xxiii. 5.*
ἔπι-σωρεύω, evow, to heap up,
to obtain a multitude of, 2
Tim. iv. 3.*
ἐπι-ταγή; ἧς, ἢ, @ command, an
40
[ἐπὶ
injunction, 2 Cor. viii. 8;
ΠῚ σα: TIS.
ἐπι-τάσσω, ἕω, to command
(abs.), Lu. xiv. 22; 47120172
upon (dat. of pers., thing in
acc. or inf.), Mar. ix. 25.
ἐπι-τελέω, ὥ, ἔσω, to bring to an
end, to perform, aS a Service,
Heb. ix. 6; mid., fo come to
an end, to leave off, Gal. 111.
3; pass., of sufferings, fo de
imposed upon, τ Pet. v. 9.
ἐπιτήδειος, a, ov, fit, needful,
Ja. ii. 16.*
ἐπι-τίθημι, θήσω, to put, place,
or lay upon (with acc. and
dat., or émi, acc. or gen.),
as the hands (to heal), as
stripes, etc.; of gifts, Zo load
with, AC. XXvill. 10; mid., Ὁ
rush upon in hostility, to op-
pose, Ac. Xviil. TO.
ἔπι-τιμάω, ὦ, to rebuke (dat.),
Lu. xvii. 3; 20 admonish (iva),
Mat. xii. 16.
ἐπι-τιμία, as, ἡ, punishment,
2G Orit Ose
ἐπι-τρέπω, Zo allow, permit, Mat.
ὙΠ Zin 8 Ieleloy, ils 9:
ἔπι-τροπή; 7S, 7, commission,
full power, Ac. xxvi. 12.*
ἐπί-τροπος, οὐ, ὁ, oe who zs
intrusted with; (1) a steward,
Mati xx. 8. Ἐὰν 115: {σὴ ὦ
tutor, Gal. iv. 2.*
ἐπι-τυγχάνω, 20 attain, acquire,
(ZenewOTN ace.) ΠΟ Σἰ ἢ:
Jaleo yeh πρὶ 20 586; 5. aye
2:
ἔπι-φαίνω, ist aor. inf. ἐπιφᾶ-
vat, 2d aor. pass. ἐπεφάνην,
(1) to appear, as stars, Ac.
XXvli. 20; (2) 2 shine upon
(dat.), Lu. i. 79; (3) met., @
be clearly known, Tit. ii. 11,
111. 4.*
ἐπιφάνεια, as, ἡ, appearance,
the advent of Christ, past
and future, I Tim. vi. 14;
2 πη ποεῖν ἢ Θ᾽ Multa tt.
13; manifestation, 2 Th. ii.
8.* Syr.: see ἀποκάλυψις.
ἐπιφανής, és, glorious, zlus-
trious, AC. 11. 20.*
ἐπι-φαύω, or -φαύσκω, fut. cw,
to shine upon, give light to
(651), ρον Leen (soe)
ἐπι-φέρω (see Gr. § 103, 6), Zo
bring to (ἐπί, acc.), Ac. xix.
12 (not W. H.); τ superadd,
Phil. 1. 16; zo bring upon, in-
jiict, as punishment, Ro. iii.
5; to bring against, aS an ac-
ere]
cusation, Ac. xxv.
iio ISU) 1: 6.
ἔπι-φωνέω, ὦ, ὦ cry out, to shout,
Ib. | ROMINA TER VAN ΧΙ 2;
Sexe 4 πίη. 224. (Wie Ed)
ἐπι-φώσκω, “0 grow light, to
dawn, Mat. xxviii. 1; Lu.
XxXill. 54.%
ἐπι-χειρέω, ὥ, fo take in hand,
undertake, Lu. i. 1; Ac. ix.
2D RIK 152.
ἐπι-χέω, fo pour upon,
SA ΑΝ
ἐπι-χορηγέω, ὦ, fo supply, 2
ΒΕ ΤΙ ςς 2 Com τσ τὸ; Gale
ill. 5; pass., to be furnished
or supplied, Col. ii. 19; 2 Pet.
i. 11.*
ἐπι-χορηγία, as, ἡ, a supply,
ἘΠῚ τὸ" Ep divs τὸ ΙΝ:
{ΠΣ
ἐπι-χρίω, fo spread on, anoint
(ἐπί, acc.), Jn. ix. 6 (not W.
ἘΠῚ ΤΙΣ
ἐπ-οικοδομέω, ὥ, fo build upon
(ἐπί, acc. or dat.), fig., 1 Cor.
111. 10-14; Ep. ii. 20; to build
up, edify, AC. XxX. 32 (not W.
Ee) Ee Coles ue 2025
ἐπ-οκέλλω, fo force forward, to
run (a ship) aground, Ac.
XXVIl. 41 (émucé\new, Wise EI) i
ἐπ-ονομάζω, fo zame, or call by
a name of honor, pass. only,
Ro. 11. 17.*
ἐπ-οπτεύω, to look upon, view
attentively, i Pet. il. 12, iii.
2:
ἐπ-όπτης, οὐ, ὁ, an eye-witness,
2 Pet. i. 16.*
ἔπος, ous, τό, a word; ὡς ἔπος
εἰπεῖν, so to speak, Heb. vii.
*
ἐπ-ουράνιος, ov, heavenly, celes-
tzal, of God, Mat. xviii. 35
(W. Η. οὐράνιος) ; of intelli-
gent beings, Phil. ii. 10; of the
starry bodies, 1 Cor. xv. 40;
so of kingdom, country, etc. ;
neut. plur., τὰ ἐπουράνια,
heavenly things, or places,
Ἴπ| 711: 12} DOS 13; 0), ste. ΟΣ
IML, 1S 15 {5155 VARIG ἘΠ ib. 23).
ἕπτά, οἱ, ai, τά, card. num.,
Wasp, MATS 10. 50.» NES Avie She
often symbol. in Revelation;
οἱ ἑπτά, the seven deacons,
ING. FO to
ἑπτάκις, num. adv., seven times,
Mat. xviii. 21, 22; Lu. xvii.
x
ae
ἑπτακισ-χίλιοι, αἱ, a, card.num.,
seven thousand, Ro. x1. 4.*
18 (not
Nee.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἔπω, See εἶπον.
Ἔραστος, ov, ὁ, Lrastius, (1)
ING, 23ibe BAB (@) ΟΣ xatal, Osh,
Which is meant in 2 Tim.
iv. 20 is uncertain.*
ἐργάζομαι, couar, dep., perf. in
pass. sense, elpyacumar; (1)
abs., o work, to trade, Lu. xiii.
14; Mat. xxv. 16; (2) to per-
Sorm, do, Col. iii. 23; Jn. vi.
28; (3) to practice, as virtues,
to FLUE assim, λον κα: ΘΟ»
Ja. il. 9; (4) τῶ acquire by
labor, Te Willer 27=
ἐργασία, as, ἡ, (1) @ working,
performing, Ep. iv. 9; (2)
effort, diligent labor, Lu. xii.
(3) work, gain by work,
NG AVIe 16.) Τὸ; ΔῸΣ χῖχ: ΖΗ:
(4) occupation, business, Ac.
ΧΙ. 25:
ἐργάτης; ov, ὁ, a worker, laborer,
Mat. ix. 37 ; applied to work-
ers in the church, 2 Tim. ii.
15; @ doer, of iniquity, Lu.
111: 27:
ἔργον, ov, τό, work, employ-
ment, Mat. xiil. 34; Jn. xvil.
4; 1 Cor. xv. 58; anything
accomplished, Ac. vil. 41;
Heb. i. 10; az act, deed, in
various senses, Jn. ix. 3;
ἘΕΝΣ GOR 73. 11. ibe it ΡΕΐ.
ΠΕΣ
ἐρεθίζω, 20 stimulate, to provoke,
ZiCorsixe 2 ΘΟ]. 111. 21:
ἐρείδω, ow, to stick fast, Ac.
XXV1l. 41.*
ἐρεύγομαι, ἕομαι,
ΧΙ. ΘΟ
ἐρευνάω, ὥ, how (W. H. ἐραυ-
vaw), to search diligently, Jn.
τ 90; Ro. vill. 27); Rev. ii
to utter, Mat.
On
Dey
ἐρέω, obsolete, see φημί and
εἶπον.
ἐρημία, as, ἡ, a solitude, a
wilderness, Mat. xv. 33; Mar.
Viti Ar Leb ΧΙ: 30),12)\COr.
ΧΙ. 26.
ἔρημος, ov, deserted, desolate,
waste, Ac. 1. 20; Gal. iv. 27;
used in the fem., as a subst.,
for a wzlderness, Lu. i. 86;
ἔρημος THs ᾿Ιουδαίας, the wid-
derness of Judea, the tract
west of the Dead Sea, Mat.
111. 1; ἡἣ ἔρημος, the wilder-
ness in which the Israelites
wandered, Ac. vii. 30, 36,
38.
ἐρημόω, &, fo make desolate,
Mati xiie 5 τὐ ΠῚ cleat 7;
41
[εσθ
reduce to naught, Rev. xvii.
16, xvili. 17, 19.*
ἐρήμωσις, ews, ἡ, desolation,
WIENS oii τς; UD, ook, ΖΟΣ
Mar. xili. 14. (S.)*
ἐρίζω, low (Epis), to contend, dis-
pute, Mat. xii. 19.*
ἐριθεία, as, ἡ (ΝΥ. H. ἐριθία),
self-seeking, a partisan and
factious spirit, Ro. 11. 8; Phil.
1 Hy 1.3: Jie 11 ΤῊ ΤΟΣ
ΡΣ τη 2 (ΘοΥς καὶ 20); (50
ν. 20.*
ἔριον, ov, τό, wool, Heb. ix. 19;
Rev. i. 14.*
ἔρις, δος, ἡ, contention, strife,
ποι 1. 2οῖ; (61: τῆν 20:
ἐρίφιον, ov, τό, and ἔριφος, ov, ὁ,
α goat, kid, Mat. xxv. 32, 33;
Lu. xv. 29. *
“Eppas, a, ὁ, Doric for Ἑρμῆς,
Hermas, Ro. xvi. 14.*
ἑρμηνεία, ας, ἡ, interpretation,
τ COr πα τὸ; ΣΙ ΖΘῸΣ
ἑρμηνεύω, fo zterpret, translate,
Jn. i. 38 (not ἣν: Ele) eA exe
7; Heb. vil. 2-*
“Eppfis, οὔ, ὁ, (1) the Greek
deity Hermes (in Latin, AZer-
cury), AC. xiv. 12; (2) Hermes,
INOS χοῦ 17 Ὲ
“Ἑρμογένης; ous, ὁ, ermogenes,
Zh Abiban, ih, Wis
ἑρπετόν, οὔ, τό, a creeping creat
ure, a reptile, Ac. X. 12, Xi.
Oe Ro wie 3h aspire
ἐρυθρός, a, dv, ved ; ἡ ἐρυθρὰ θά-
λασσα, the Red Sea, Ac. vil.
BO), ἬΙΡ: ΧΙ ΖΘ
ἔρχομαι, ἐλεύσομαι (see Gr.
S ΤΟ, 2, Wile ἃ Το: lem: 5.9),
to conte, to go, of persons or
of things; ὁ ἐρχόμενος, the
coming one, 7.6., the Messiah,
Mat. xi. 4; Elebixeig7mkeve
i. 4, 8, iv. 8; Zo come, after,
before, to, against, etc., as
determined by the preposi-
tion which follows; fo come
forth, as from the grave, I
Cor. xv. 35; to come back, as
the prodigal, Lu. xv. 30.
ἐρωτάω, ©, How, to guestion,
Mat. xxi. 24; to ask, to be-
seech, Lu. vii. 36; Phil. iv. 3.
Syn: see αἰτέω.
ἐσθής, Aros, ἡ (ἕννυμι, Ist aor.
ἕσθην), clothing, raiment, Lu.
XXili. 11; Ac. xii. 21.
ἔσθησις, ews, 7, clothing, Lu.
xxiv. 4 (ἐσθής, ΝΥ. H.).*
ἐσθίω, 2d aor., ἔφαγον (see Gr,
§ 103,3, Wis ὃ 15; Bu. 58).
ἐσθ]
to eat, to partake of food, used
abs. or with acc. of food, or
ἐκ, a word like some being
understood ; with μετά, gen.,
to eat with ; with dat. (as Ro.
xiv. 6), 20 eat to the honor οὔ;
met., 20 devour, to consume,
as rust does, Ja. v. 3; or fire,
Heb. x. 27.
ἔσθω (W. H.) = ἐσθίω, Mar. i.
6; Lu. xxii. 30.
Ἔϊσλί (W. H. -ef), ὁ, Zstz, Lu.
ili. 25.*
ἔσ-οπτρον, ov, Td. a mirror (of
polished metal), Ja.
1 (Cores cauirl, nas
ἑσπέρα, as, ἡ (prop. adj. with
ὥρα), evening, Lu. xxiv. 29;
Ac. iv. 3, XXVili. 23.*
*Eopop, ὁ, Hsvom, Mat. i. 3;
Gust 335%
ἔσχατος, ἡ, ov, (1) the last, re-
motest, in situation, dignity,
or time, τὸ ἔσχατον, Ta
ἔσχατα, as subst., the ex-
tremity, last state; (2) used
predicatively as an adverb,
Mar. xii. 6, 22; absolutely,
I Cor. xv. 8; (3) the end of
what is spoken of, ¢.g., the
feast, Jn. vii. 37; the world,
Jn. vi. 39, 40; (4) spec. of
the Christian dispensation
as the last, or latter (days),
Heb. i. 2; (5) the Zast (day),
z.e., the day of judgment;
(6) the phrase ὁ πρῶτος καὶ
ὁ ἔσχατος, Rev. i. 11, 17, il.
8, the first and the last, de-
scribes the eternity of God.
ἐσχάτως, adv., extremely, éoxa-
τως ἔχει, 7s at the last ex-
tremity, Mar. v. 23.*
ἔσω, adv. of place, w7thz7, abs.,
Mat. xxvi. 58; with gen.,
Mar. xv. 16; with an article
preced., the sumer, Ro. vii.
22; οἱ ἔσω, those within the
Christian fold, opp. to οἱ
exw, τ Cor) Vv. 12:
ἔσωθεν, adv. of place, from
within, within, Lu. xi. 7;
Rev. iv. ὃ; τὸ ἔσωθεν, the
interior, 1.6., the mind or
soul, Lu. xi. 39.
ἐσώτερος, a, ον (comp. of ἔσω),
inner, Ac. xvi. 24; Heb. vi.
19.*
ἑταῖρος, ov, ὁ, a companion, com-
rade, Mat. xi. 16 (ἕτερος, W.
92°
55)
H.); ératpe, voc., friend,
MENS, ΣΧ ΤΏ, Zone 12. oSgiik
50.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἑτερό-γλωσσος, ov, ὁ, 9716 of an-
other tongue or language, 1
Cor. xiv. 21.*
ἑτερο-διϑδασκαλέω, ὦ, ὦ teach a
different doctrine, 1 Tim. 1. 3,
Vito ΝΟΣ
érepo-Luyéw, &, Zo be unequally
yoked, fig., 2 Cor. vi. 14. (N.
ais)
ἕτερος, a, ov, other, another ;
indefinitely, azy other; de-
finitely, the other; diverse,
different from. Syn.: see
ἄλλος.
ἑτέρως, adv., otherwise, differ-
ently, Phil. iii. 15.*
emt, adv., yet, still, even, Lu. i.
τ; sole Dwi x1.) 26]; im
plying accession or addition,
besides.
ἑτοιμάζω, dow, fo prepare, make
ready, Lu. xii. 47; Rev. xix. 7.
ἑτοιμασία, as, 7, preparation,
readiness, Ep. vi. 15.*
ἕτοιμος, ἡ, ov, and -os, ov, pre-
pared, ready, of things or
persons, Mat. xxii. 4, 8; Lu.
xii. 40; ἐν ἑτοίμῳ ἔχειν, fo be
7 readiness, 2 Cor. x. 6.
ἑτοίμως, adv., readily, in readi-
ness, usually with ἔχω, Ac.
ORIG WAR 4 (Cores ani ΒΕϊ.
1 Spe
ἔτος, ous, τό, α year, Lu. iv. 25;
κάτ᾽ ἔτος, yearly, Lu. 11. 41.
εὖ, adv. (old neuter from evs),
well, Ep. vi. 3; εὖ movety
(acc.), Mar. xiv. 7, to do good
to; εὖ πράσσειν, to fare well,
to prosper, Ac. xv. 29; used
in commendation, we//! τους]
done! Mat. xxv. 21, 23; Lu.
xix. 17.*
Eta, as, ἡ, Ave
Me Dima) 15:
εὐ-αγγελίζω, cw, εὐηγγέλισα, εὐ-
ηγγέλισμαι, (1) act., fo bring
glad tidings to (acc. or dat.),
ING we ΧΡ Σ πῖν 6» (2) emi e.
to announce, to publish (acc.
of message), fo announce the
gospel (abs.), to preach to,
evangelize (acc. pers.) ; pass.,
to be announced, to have glad
tidings announced to one.
see! Matyxai15 5 Elebs iv. 2:
εὐαγγέλιον, ov, τό, good tidings,
the gospel, Mar. i. 15; Ac.
Ve ΠΡ. 1. 1.3.
εὐαγγελιστής, οὔ, ὁ, a messenger
of good tidings, an evangelist,
FNC. OG Oy LD) νε 11. Ashok,
ἵν. Son ΟΝ
42
ANCOVe, rails 34.8
[εκ
εὐ-αρεστέω, ὥ, fo be well-pleasing
zo (dat.), Heb. xi. 5, 6; pass.,
to be pleased with, Heb. xiii.
16.*
εὐ-άρεστος, ov, acceptable, well-
pleasing, Ro. xii. 12. (Ap.)
evapértws, adv., acceptably, Heb,
ΧΙ ores
Εὔβουλος, ov, ὁ, Hubulus, 2Tim.
iv. 21.*
ev-ye, well done! Lu. xix. 17
(W. H.).*
εὐγενής, és, well-born, noble,
noble-minded, Lu. xix. 12;
Ac. xvii. II; I Cor. i. 26.*
εὐδία, as, ἡ (from εὖ and Ζεύς,
gen. Διός), fazr weather, Mat.
ἘΣ Σ
εὐ-δοκέω, ὥ, How, εὐδόκησα and
ηὐδόκησα, to think it good,
eczde, lo ΧΙ. 52... Tevet.
1; to be well pleased with,
Mat. xvii. 5; 2 Pet. i. 17.
εὐδοκία, as, ἡ, pleasure, good-
2072. ἘΠῚ 1: sot, 13... Wok il, ΤῊ;
Mat. xi. 26.
εὐεργεσία, as, ἡ, a good deed to
(gen.), @ benefit, INC ii Ὁ;
τ Dims vil 2.*
evepyetéw, ©, fo do good, to be-
stow benefits, Ac. x. 38.*
ev-epyérns, ov, ὁ, a benefactor,
TSW ΧΧΊ. 25:
εὔ-θετος, ov, well-placed, fit, use-
UIA, Mets Τὰς (62. Σὶν: B55 ΕΙΕΡ:
Wi “7.
εὐθέως, adv., zmmediately, soon,
Mat. iv. 20; Gal.i.16; 3 Jn.14.
εὐθυ-δρομέω, ὥ, fo run in a
straight course, Ac. Xvi. 11,
OTs ΤῈ
εὐ-θυμέω, ὦ, to be cheerful, Ac.
Oils 22: ASS Mel, Wa Igo
εὔ-θυμος, a cheerful, having
good courage, Ac. XxXiv. 10
(Rec:), xxvii. 36.*
εὐθύμως, cheerfully, Ac. xxiv.
10 (W. H.).*
εὐθύνω, fo make straight, Jn. 1.
23; to guide, to steer, as a
ship, Ja. iii. 4.*
εὐθύς, εἴα, v, straight; met.,
right, true; also adv., of
time, straight, 1.6., 7mmedt-
ately, fori thwith, as εὐθέως
(W. H. often εὐθύς for Rec.
eviews).
εὐθύτης, τητος, ἣ, rectitude, up-
rightness, Web. i. 8 (from
εὐ-καιρέω, ©, fo have leisure or
opportunity, Mar. vi. 31; Ac.
RVI T α Comexviee.s
evk |
εὐκαιρία, as, 7, convenient time,
opportunity, Mat. xxvi. 16;
ἹΕΡῸ χχιῖ. 6:%
εὔ-καιρος, ον, well-timed, fe
tune, Mar. vi. 21; Heb.
16.*
εὐκαίρως, adv., ofportunely,
Mar. xiv. II; opposed to
ἀκαίρως, 2 Tim. iv. 2.*
εὔ-κοπος;, ον, casy, neut. comp.
only, εὐκοπώτερον, easier, as
MEMS Iso δε (ΝΥ. {.)
εὐ-λάβεια, ας, ἡ, reverence, fear
of God, piety, Heb. v. 7, xii.
28.* Syu.: see δειλία.
εὐ-λαβέομαι, οὔμαι, dep. pass.,
to fear, Ac. xxiii. 10 (W. H.
poBéw) ; with μή, to take pre-
caution, Heb. xi. 7.*
εὐ-λαβής, és, cautious, God-fear-
nS, religious, Τα ΣΟ He
li. 5, Vill: 2, xxii. 12 (W. H.).*
Syn.: see δεισιδαίμων.
εὐ-λογέω, ὦ, How, fo Praise, 1.6.,
God, Lu. i. 64; to invoke
blessings on, 1.6., men, Ro.
Xli. 14; 20 bless or to ask bless-
zg on, 2.e., food, Lu. ix. 16;
so of the Lord’s Supper,
Math xxvin 26501 Cor. x τὸ;
used of what God does, fo
bless, to cause to prosper, Ac.
111. 26; hence, perf. pass.
part. εὐλογημένος, blessed, fa-
vored of God, Mat. xxv. 34.
εὐλογητός, dv (verbal adj. from
preced.), worthy of praise, of
blessing, used only of God,
Mar. xiv. 61; Lu. i. 68; Ro.
iy Zig do, Bay 2 (Cora ih 2h oct
Bil ΠΡ. ΤῸ; Ν ΡΘΈΣΙ 5. (9.}Ὲ
εὐ-λογία, ας, ἡ, adulation, flat-
tery, Ro. xvi. 18; dlessing,
praise, to God, Rev. vii. 12;
an invocation of blessings,
benediction, Heb. xii. 17;
blessing, benefit, 2 Cor. ix. 5;
1 ΒΕΈ ail, Oy
εὐ-μετά-δοτος, ον, ready to vive,
liberal, τ Tim. vi. 18. (NT)
Kivikyn, ns, ἡ, Henice, 2 Tim.
ie (ees
εὐ-νοέω, ὥ, fo be well disposed
to, Mat. v. 25.*
εὔ-νοια, as, ἡ, good-will, 1 Cor.
vii. 3 (not W. H.); Ep. vi. 7.*
εὐνουχίζω, cw, εὐνουχίσθην, to
emasculate, make a eunuch,
pass., ‘Mat. xix. 12.*
εὐνοῦχος, ov, ὁ, a eunuch, Mat.
x1x. 12; Ac. vill. 27—39.*
Hivodia, as, ἡ, Huodia, Phil. iv.
» *
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
εὐ-οδόω, ὦ, in N. T. pass. only,
be led in a good way, to
prosper, Ro.i. 10; 1 Cor. xvi.
ZAP Ὁ ites
> LA ᾿
εὐ-πάρεδρος, ov, see εὐπρόσεδρος.
(N. T.)
εὐ-πειθής, és, easily obeying, com-
pliant, Ja. 111. 17.*
εὐ-περί-στατος, ov, skillfully
surrounding, 1.6., besetting,
Fleby xits 1%
εὐ-ποιΐα, as, ἡ, well-doing, be-
neficence, Heb. xiii. 16.*
εὐ-πορέω, ©, mid. fo have
means, to be prosperous, Ac.
ΧΊ AX0)s-3
εὐ-πορία, as, ἡ, wealth, Ac. xix.
256°
εὐ-πρέπεια, as, 7, beauty, erace-
fulness, Ja. i. 11.*
εὐ-πρόσ-δεκτος, ov, acceptable,
Romxvanlowei 2 Conve.
VAN eZ tele Cte 11 hee
εὐ-πρόσ-εδρος, ov, assiduous,
constantly attending on, τ Cor.
vii. 35 (εὐπάρεδρος, W. H.).
(N. T.)*
εὐ-προσωπέω, ὥ, 40 make a fair
appearance, Gal. vi. 12. (N.
ΠΡ
εὐρ-ακύλων, ὠνος, ὁ, the Hura-
guilo, a N.E. wind, Ac.
XXVii. 14 (W. H.). (N.T.)*
εὑρίσκω, εὑρήσω, εὕρηκα, εὗρον,
εὑρέθην, (1) to find, to dis-
cover, Lu. ii. 45; (2) Zo as-
certain, to find by computa-
tion, or by examination, as
a judge, Ac. xiii. 28; (3) zo
obtain, Heb. ix. 12; (4) to
contrive, find out how, Lu.
xix. 48.
εὐρο-κλύδων, wvos, ὁ (from εὖρος,
the SE. wind, and κλύδων,
wave), Luroclydon, a stormy
wud, a hurricane, AC. XxXvii.
τ ΝΟ) ἢ
εὐρύ-χωρος, ov, broad, spacious,
Mat. vii.
εὐσέβεια, as, ἡ, piety, godliness,
Ac. 11]. 125 2 Tim. iii. 5.
εὐσεβέω, ὥ, fo show piety, to
worship, "Ac. xvii. 233 1 πη’
Vv. 4.*
εὐ-σεβής, és, religious, pious,
ING 3 Ay 7, eon ΤΖΝΟΥΝ Ξ Ἢ
εὐλαβής): 2 Pet. ii. 9.* Syz.:
see δεισιδαίμων.
εὐσεβῶς, adv., prously, religious-
Gif, 2 von 111. 12. 11|- 15 1s
εὔ-σημος, ον, distinct, intelligible,
1 Cor. xiv. 9.*
εὔ-σπλαγχνος, ov, full of pity,
43
15:
I
evo
iv. 32;
,
tender-hearted, Ep.
I Pet. iii. 8.*
εὐ-σχημόνως, adv., 7 a seemly
manner, decently, Ro. xiii.
Bi; teCor. xiv. 0: 0 ebhwave
12.
εὐ-σχημοσύνη, ys, 7, decorum.
becomingness, ti Corin 25: Ὲ
εὐ-σχήμων, ov, reputable, decor-
ous, Mar. xv. 43; Ac. xiii. 50,
XVil. 12; τὸ evox mov, seem-
Lomess. le (δοῖ ville αν ΣΤ
24.*
εὐ-τόνως, adv., vehemently, for-
cibly, Lu. xxiii. 10; Ac. xviii.
28.*
εὐ-τραπελία, as, ἡ, low sesting,
ribaldry, Ep. v. 4.*
Hirvxos, ov, ὁ, Eutychus, Ac.
XxX. 9.*
εὐ-φημία, as, 7, commendation,
good report, 2 Cor. vi. 8.*
εὔ-φημος, ov, sounding well,
Spoken in a kindly spirit,
Phil. iv. 8.*
εὐ-φορέω, ὥ, to bear plentifully,
Lu. xii. 16.*
εὐ-φραίνω, vO, εὐφράνθην and
POE REVITy, act., o make glad,
Zeon 1 2: pass., 20 be lad,
to rejoice, Lu. xii. 19; Ac. i li.
26; Rev. xviii. 20.
Τιὐφράτης, ov, ὁ, the Huphrates,
Rev. ix. 14, xvi. 12.*
εὐφροσύνη, 7s, 7, joy, gladness,
Ac. it. 28, xiv. 17.*
εὐ-χαριστέω, ©, fo thank, give
thanks, AC. XXvil. 353 ae
1:. ὃ:
εὐχαριστία, as, 7, gratitude,
thanksgiving, aS 2 Cor. ix.
Il, 12. Syz.: see airnua.
εὐ-χάριστος, ov, thankful, grate-
ful, Col. iil. 15.*
εὐχή, 7S, 7, (1) prayer, Ja. v.
15; (2) @ vow, Ac. xviii. 18,
LOM, Bees Wired KES αὐ ΠΩΣ
εὔχομαι, τ pray, Ac. xxvi. 29;
2) Cor ΧΠΠῚ 7; 5. ven lon (ea7g
with ὑπέρ or περί, gen.); fo
ee Ac. xxvii. 29; Ro. ix.
2 COnexiO} as diss Die
εὔϊχρηστος, ον, wseful, 2 Tim.
11 Aiea ἸΝ LIS Philem. r1.*
εὐ-ψυχέω, ὦ, ὦ hein good spirits,
to be cheerful, Phil. 11. 19.*
εὐ-ωδία, as, ἡ, fragrance, good
don, 2 Cor. tie το; Eps vert:
Phil. iv. 18.*
εὐώνυμος, ov, left, hand, Ac.
MINN) LOO INV eee Ἐξ
εὐωνύμων (neut. plur.), 07 the
left Nata exe 20h 25:
εφα]
ἐφ-άλλομαι, 70 leap upon, ἐπί,
acc., Ac. xix. 16.*
ἐφ-άπαξ, adv., ozce for all, Ro.
μὰ τὸ" ΗΒ. νὴ 27, 1“: 12;
ἘΠ ΤΟΣ αὐ ες, πὶ OLS Xavi.
6.*
*Edecivos, 7, ov, Hphesian, 1.6...
church, Rev. ii. 1 (not W.
*"Edéoros, a, ov, Ephesian, be-
longing to Ephesus, Ac. xix.
29. Ὁ 90 ΚΑΊ. 20:5
Ἔφεσος, ov, ih ee Ac.
AV ΤῸ 21:
ἐφ-ευρετή9; τ é, an inventor,
contriver, Ro. 1. 30.*
ἐφ-ημερία, as, 4, a course, a
division of priests for inter-
change of service, Lu. i. 5,
Ss (Sie
ἐφ-ήμερος, ov, dazly, Ja. 11. 15.*
ἐφ-ικνέομαι, dep., 2d aor. inf.
ἐφικέσθαι, to come to, reach,
ἄχρι or els, 2 Cor. x. 13, 14.*
ἐφ-ίστημι, 2d aor. ἐπέστην ;
perf. part. ἐφεστώς ; always
intrans: of mid? jim) IN. a,
(1) to stand by, Lu. ii. 38;
Ac. xil. 7; (2) zo be urgent,
2 ΠΤ" ἵν 2; (39) Ὁ δέ ΩΣ
PLE AS ΛΕΥΙ, θὰ: XI 952};
(4) zo be at hand, to impend,
Zeb ἐν: ὃς
ἐφνίδιος, see αἰφνίδιος.
ἐφ-οράω, ὥ, 2d aor. ἐπεῖδον, to
look upon, Lu. 1. 25; Ac. iv.
29.*
Ἐφραΐμ, ὁ, Ephraim, a city,
Jn. xi. 54.*
ἐφφαθά, an Aramaic verb, im-
perative, de thou opened, Mar.
vii. 34. (N.T.)*
ἐχθές, see χθές.
ἔχθρα, ας, 7, ἐγιηεν, Gal. v. 20;
dja} sik, τς» 10:
ἐχθρός, a, dv, hated, Ro. xi. 28;
ἥπατα, I Cor. xv. 25; used
as subst., az enemy, Mat. x.
36; ὁ ἐχθρός, Lu. x. 19, the
enemy, 1.6., Satan.
ἔχιδνα, ns, ἡ, a viper, lit., Ac.
ἘΣΤΙ. 9; ἤρι, α5. ΝΠ: 111: ἡ:
ἔχω, ἕξω, impf. εἶχον, 2d aor.
ἔσχον, perf. ἔσχηκα; (1) Zo
have or possess, in general,
physically or mentally, tem-
porarily or permanently ; μὴ
ἔχειν, to lack, to be poor,
Ibi, Wht (Os Ww Coin, sal 22):
(2) to be able, Mar. xiv. 8;
ΕΙΠΕ. ν1. 15.}2 eter yh (9)
with adverbs, or adverbial
phrases, elliptically, “to have
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
(one’s self) in any manner,”
to be, as κακῶς ἔχειν, Zo be ill;
ἐσχάτως ἔχειν, to be at the
last extremity ; (4) to hold,
i Π γὴν thls 0}: 2 Awan, iy ΤῸ;
to esteem, Mat. xiv. 5; Phil.
11. 29; (5) mid., ἔχομαι, Zo be
near or next to, Mar. i. 38;
used of time, Ac. xxi. 26,
the day coming, the next day ;
τὰ ἐχόμενα σωτηρίας, things
Joined to or pertaining to sal-
vation, Heb. vi. 9.
ἕως, conj. and adv., (1) of time,
till, until, used also as prep.
with gen. ἕως οὗ, or ἕως ὅτου,
until when, Lu. xiii. 8; (2)
of place, wp fo, or as far as,
also with gen., sometimes
with εἰς or πρός (acc.), Mat.
SEX Vile 8) OE χαῖν 50; ΔῸΣ
XXV1. (3) spoken of a
limit or term to anything,
up to the point of, Mat. xxvi.
Ads IL, weds Sirs INOS we ie
(4) with particles, ἕως ἄρτι,
ἕως τοῦ viv, untel now; ἕως
ὧδε, fo this place ; tws πότε;
how long ?; ἕως ἑπτάκις, 1711
seven times; ἕως ἄνω, up to
the brim, etc.
Z
Ζ, t, tra, zeza, z, the sixth
letter, orig. of a mixed or
compound sound, as if 6s,
now generally pronounced z
or ¢s. As a numeral, (’=7;
,§ = 7000.
Ζαβουλών, ὁ (Heb.), Zebulon,
Mat. iv. 13,15; Rev. vii. 8.*
Ζακχαῖος, ov, ὁ, Zaccheus, Lu.
DED. 2.0. Gp ene
Zapa, o(Heb.), Zara or Zerah,
Mat. i. 3.*
Zaxaplas, ov, ὃ, Zacharias or
Zachariah, (1) the father of
John the Baptist, Lu. i.; (2)
the son of Barachiah, slain
in the temple, Mat. xxiii. 35;
Lu. xi. 51 (in 2 Chron. xxiv.
20 the son of Jehoiada).*
Law, ὦ, ons, ζῇ, inf. ἣν (W.H.
ζῆν), fut. ξήσω or -ὁμαι, Ist
aor. ἔζησα, fo live, as (1) Zo
be alive ; part. ὁ ζῶν, the Liv-
mg One, a description of
God, as Mat. xvi. 16; (2) ἴ᾿
recetve OY regain life, Jn. iv.
50; Mar. xvi. 11; (3) zo spend
ie in an ay Gal. ii. 14 ;
2 Tim. iii. 12; (4) 20 Hive, in
44
[tug
the highest sense, to possess
spiritual and eternal life, Lu.
xe 28; ΠΕΡ eo 55; (5). πιθὸν
as of water, /éving or fresh,
opposed to stagnant, as Jn.
1... 10:
Ζεβεδαῖος, ov, 6, Zebedee, Mat.
Τν: 1. ores
ἵεστός, ἡ, dv (ζέω), bozling, hot,
fig., Rev. iii. 15, 16.*
ζεῦγος, ous, τό, (1) a@ yoke
(ζεύγνυμι, to jor), Lu. xiv.
9; (2) @ pazr, Lu. 1. 24.*
ζευκτηρία, as, 7, a band, a fast
ening, Ac. xxvii. 40. (N.T.)*
Ζεύς, Διός, acc. Δία, Zeus (Lat.
Jupiter), the chief of the
heathen deities, Ac. xiv. 12,
eyes
téw, part. ξέων, 20 borl; fig., to
be fervent, AC. XVill. 25; Ro.
Baby ΤΤ
ζηλεύω, fo be zealous, Rev. 111.
το (Ὗ ἘΠῚ Σ
ζῆλος, ov, ὁ, (1) fervor, zeal, Jn.
li. 173 (2) revalry, jealousy,
Ac. V. 17, Xill. 45; flerceness,
ζηλόω, &, wow, (1) to have zeal
for, to desire earnestly (acc.),
i (Coors, ΧΙ 21; 2 Coir, sat 2;
Gal. iv. 17; (2) to be envious
or jealous, Ac. vii. 9; 1 Cor.
ath we JAe tis Bs
ζηλωτής; οὔ, ὁ, (1) one very zeal-
ous for (gen.), AC. XXi. 20;
(2) @ Zealot, one of a class
of Jews very zealous for the
Mosaic law, only Lu. vi. 15;
Ac. i. 13. See Kavavirys.
ζημία, as, ἡ, damage, loss, Ac.
XXVii. 10, 21; Phill 111: 7; 8°
ζημιόω, ὦ, pass., fo be damaged,
to suffer loss of (acc.), Mat.
xvi. 26; Phil. iii. 8.
Znvas, a ὁ, Zenas, Tit. iii.
nae
tntéw, ὦ, ow, (1) Zo seek, ab-
solutely, as Mat. vii. 7; (2)
to seek for (acc.), Mat. vi. 33;
Jn. v. 30; (3) Ὁ desire, to
wish for, Mat. xii. 46; Col.
iil. 1 ; fo cxguire into, Lu. xii.
20; Jno ΕΟ τοι
ζήτημα, ατος, τό, a guestion,
dispute (Bens or περί, gen.) ;
AC αν. 25 ΧΥΠΙ τ; KO,
OQ 10, ΚΕΝ: Byes
ζήτησις, ews, 7, guestion, debate,
controversy, Jn. 111. 25; Ac.
XXV. 20.
tildviov, ov, T6 (perh. Syriac),
zizanium, darnel, a kind of
top]
bastard wheat, Mat. xiii. 2 5-
40. (N.T.)*
Ζοροβάβελ, ὁ (Heb.), Zerzud-
babel, Mat. 1. 12, 13; Lu. iii.
27.
ζόφος, ov, 6, darkness, thick
LOOT 2 eta 11 7 5 {π|1: ὃ,
15. ΕΓΕΡ. orbs τὸ {ν- ΕΠ}
ζυγός, οὔ, ὁ, a yoke, (1) met.,
of servitude, I Tim. vi. 1;
(2) fig., of any imposition
by authority, Mat. xi. 29, 30;
INE 5m NOH (Geille νὰ ΤΠ 8) ὦ
balance, pair of scales, Rev.
vi. 5.*
ζύμη; ns, ἡ, Zeaver, Mat. xvi. 6;
fig., corruptness, 1 Cor. v. 6,
7,8
ζυμόω, ὥ, το ferment, to leaven,
Mat, xi. 7... lous xii 20 5
Ta Cor) Vv. 6; (51. τ᾿ Or
ζωγρέω, ὦ (ζωός, dypéw), to take
alive, to catch, capture, Lu.
Ve 10; 2 lame 11. 20. Ὁ
ζωή, fis, ἡ (ζάω), 1277, literal,
spiritual, eternal; ξωὴ αἰώ-
vos, eternal life, used of
Christ, as the source of life,
Jn. v. 26. Syn.:; see βίος.
ζώνη, ns, 7, @ girdle, Ac. xxi.
Il; used as ὦ purse, Mar.
vi. 8.
ζώννυμι or -ννύω, see Gr. § 114,
Bu. 45, ¢o gird, Jn. xxi. 18;
IGS χα ὁ (ὃν. ΠΣ
ζωο-γονέω, ὥ, How, to preserve
ative, lou. xvil. 25; AC vil-
19; zo give life to, τ Tim. vi.
13 (W. ΜΠ}
ζῶον, ov, τό, a living creature, ἢ
animal, Heb. xiii. 11; 2 Pet.
11. 112:
ζωο-ποιέω, ὦ ὦ, ἥσω, to make alive,
to give life to, Jn. Vv. 21, Vi.
Geile Compxuae 2s 36, 455
ZC το ie 6; (τα ΠΤ;
Ro. iv. 17, viii. HIEG Pet.
111. 18.*
H
H, ἡ, fita, οἵα, 4, the seventh
letter. As a numeral, η΄ - ὃ;
"ἢ = 8000.
ἤ, ἃ particle, disjunctive, or;
interrogative, whether (see
Gr. § 405, Wi. § 57, 14, Bu.
249); or comparative, thaz
(SeenGr S320, (Wis (Sa, ὦ
2. Bil. 360). With other par-
ticles, ἀλλ᾽ ἤ, except; ἢ καὶ,
or gisee ἤπερ, than at all, Jn.
ΧΙ 16; ἤτοι 6 a's ἢ; whether
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TEST
y (excluding any other
alternative), Ro. vi. 16.
ἢν affirmative particle with μήν,
surely, Heb. vi. 14 (W. Hi
ei).*
ἡγεμονεύω, fo be governor, as
proconsul, Lu. ii. 2; pro-
curator, Lu. iii. 1.*
ἡγεμονία, as, 7, γε, as of an
emperor, Lu. iii. 1.*
ἡγεμών, dvos, ὁ, covernor, as the
head of a district, Mat. x.
18; especially the procurator
of Judza, as Pilate, Felix,
Festus, Lu. xx. 20; a chief
town, Mat. ii. 6.
ἡγέομαι, οῦμαι, dep. mid., (1) zo
be leader, in N.T. only part.,
ὁ ἡγούμενος, the leader or
chief (gen.), as Ac. xiv. 12;
ΠΕΡῚ Sabb 7, 17, ΠῚ; (2) eo
consider, veckon, count, as
lelouills whbly 7: δὲ
ἡδέως, adv. (ἡδύς, szvee?), sladly,
lai, Nile 29) καὶ: Bue. (Crore.
ΧΙ. ΤΟΣ
ἤδη; adv. of time, zow, already,
as Mat. ili. 10; of the im-
mediate future, Ro. i. ro.
ἥδιστα, adv., most gladly, 2
Cor. xii. 9, 15.*
ἡδονή; fs, 7, Pleasure, z.e., sen-
sual, dust, strong desire, Lu.
Valls UALS Unie, mb 2; 15. τ BS
2. ΘΙ: tls eye (eae, Wei ini ues
ἡδύ-οσμον, ov, τό (ἡδύς, ὀσμή),
mint, Mat. ΧΧΊΙΪ. 23; Lu. xi.
in} ΤΩ
ἦθος, ous, τό, as ἔθος, manner,
custom ; plur. ἤθη, morals,
Te ΘΟ νὴ 33."
ἥκω, ἕω (perf. ἧκα, only Mar.
Vill. 3), to have come, to be
Ae eters (see Gr. ὃ 361 d, note,
Wi. § 40, 44, Bu. 203).
“HXt, ὁ (Heb), Heli, Lu. iti. 23.*
MAL (W. Η. édol), (Heb), my
God, Mat. xxvii. 46 (from
IPS 5 ἘΣΤΙ: 2). (N. T.)*
*AXlas, ov, ὁ, Elias, t.2., Elijah,
Mat. xi. 14, xvi. 14.
ἡλικία, as, 7, (1) age, adult age ;
ἡλικίαν ἔχει, he ἐξ of age, Jn.
ix. 21; so, prob., Mat. vi. 27
(ΕΝ ok 2) WN (2) 2777205
SHAe, Iie, sabe By
ἡλίκος, ἡ, ov, how great, how
small, Col. ii. 1; as ΠῚ Gees
ἥλιος, ov, ὁ, the sun, the light of
the sun, Mat. v. 45; Ac. xill.
ΤΙ-
ἤλος, ov, ὁ,
25.
iy 225. Nia XOX
45
TAMENT LEXICON.
[nro
ἡμεῖς, gen. ἡμῶν, dat. ἡμῖν, acc.
ἡμᾶς, plur. of ἐγώ.
ἡμέρα, as, 7, a day, 1.6., from
sunrise to sunset, Lu. xviii.
FN CHUA DA TCE day of twenty-
four hours, Mat. vi. 34; fig.
in various senses.
ἡμέτερος, a, ον, O17,
ING thls ΤῊ ΧΗ by
ἡμιθανής, és, λα dead, Lu. x.
30.*
ἥμισυς, eva, v, gen., ἡμίσους,
half ; in neut. only, λα of,
(gen.) plur. (ἡμίση: W. H.
ἡμίσια), Lu. xix. 8; sing.,
Mian) νῇ: 23; ING vyexder@ smote
ΣΠ 14.*
ἡμιώριον, ov, τό, a half-hour,
Rev. viii. 1.*
aye, adv., when,
2 (ῸΥ. 1Π|11; 16.%
ἤπερ, SEE Ho
ἤπιος, a, ov, placid, gentle, τ
Dae 11:7 (W. Η. vamos); 2
Tim. i. 24.
"Hp, ὁ (Heb.), #7, Lu. iii. 28.*
ἤρεμος, ov, guiet, tranguil, τ
ΠΡ: ti 2:
Ἡρώδης (W. H. -ῴ:), ov, ὁ,
flerod. Four of the name
are mentioned: (1) Herod
the Great, Mat. il. 1; (2)
flerod Antipas, or H. the
tetrarch, Mat. xiv. I, 3, 6;
Lu. xxiii.; (3) &. Agrippa,
Ac. xii.; (4) . Agrippa the
younger, called only Ag77ppa,
INC REA
“Ἡρωδιανοί (W. H. -w-), ὧν, οἱ,
Herodians, partisans of He-
rod Antipas, Mat. xxii. 16;
Mar. iii. 6, xii. 13.*
“HpwSids (W. H. -@-), άδος, ἡ,
Flerodias, Mat. xiv. 3, 6.
“Hpwdiov (W. H. -w-), wvos, ὁ,
Herodion, Ro. xvi. 11.*
“Hoatas, ov, ὁ, LEsazas, Ζ.6.,
lsaiah, Mat. 111: 3, iv. 14.
*Ho-ad, 6, ΖΦ, Ro. ix. 13;
Heb. xi. 20, xii. 16.*
ἡσυχάζω, cw, (1) to rest from
work, Lu. xxiii. 56; (2) 7
cease from altercation, to be
silent, Lu. xiv. 4; Ac. xi. 18,
xxl. 4; (3) 00 ve quietly, τ
sina ΤΌΣ ΠΣ
ἡσυχία, as, 7, (1) ae Ac.
χα Δ at ΓΙΠ ihe 105)
tranquillity, aren ἐν 2 Th.
111: 12:
ἡσύχιος, a, ον, guiet, tranquil,
Time 2 teva ΠῚ ΠΣ
ἤτοι, SEE 7.
Our OW?,
whenever,
ἡττὶ
ἡἥττάομαι, pass., (1) ὦ be made
inferior (abs.), 2 Cor. xii.
3; (2) Φ be overcome by
(dat.), 2 Pet. ii. 19, 20.*
ἥττημα, ατος, τό, z2feriority,
diminution, Ro. xi. 12; loss,
it Coie Yas ἡ. (Soyo ὥγζΖ.: 568
ἀγνόημα.
ἥττων or ἥσσων (ΝΥ. H.), ον,
compar. of κακός, zzferior,
neut. as adv., 2 Cor. xii. 15;
τὸ ἧττον, as Subst., the worse,
i (COies Sls ΤΣ
NX, ὦ, Zo sound, as the sea,
ue 25. ΠΝ - Ἢ); 45
brass, 1 Cor. xiii. 1.*
ἦχος, ov, ὁ, and ous, τό, sozzd,
noise, LU. Xxi. 25 Ae ἘΠῚ};
Heb. xii.19; Ας. 11..2; rwmor,
report, Lu. iv. 37.*
Θ
Θ, θ, θῆτα, Ζλεία, th, the eighth
letter. As a numeral, 6’ ΞΞῸ;
,;9 = 9000.
Θαδδαῖος, ov, ὁ, Thaddeus, a
surname of the apostle Jude
(also called Lebéeus), Mat.
Bey By Wile nme 111. 18.
θάλασσα, 7s, ἡ, (1) the sea, Ro.
ix. 27; (2) sea, as the Medi-
terranean, the Red Sea, Ac.
Vil. 36, x. 6, 32; (3) Hebra-
istically, for the /ake Gen-
nesaret, Mat. vili. 24.
θάλπω, to cherish, nourish, Ep.
Warzone ὙΠ: ἢ. 7.
Θάμαρ, ἡ, Zamar, Mat. i. 3.*
θαμβέω, &, Zo be astonished,
amazed, Ac. ix. 6 (W.
omit); so pass., Mar. i. 27,
X. 32; with ἐπί (dat.), Mar.
2 223.
θάμβος, ovs, τό, amazement, Lu.
iv. 36, v. 9; Ac. ili. to.*
θανάσιμος, ov, deadly, mortal,
Mar. xvi. 18.*
θανατη-φόρος, ov, death-bring-
tng, Ja. iii. 8.*
θάνατος, ov, ὁ, “ath, lit. or fig.,
[isl al, 28) a Core τς 9) « IR),
1. 32; the cause of death, Ro.
Will, 12:
θανατόω, ὥ, dow, to put to death,
pass., 20 be in danger of death,
Ro. vili. 36; fig., to destroy,
subdue, as evil passions, Ro.
Vili. 13; pass., Zo become dead
to (dat.), Ro. vii. 4.
θάπτω, yw, 2d aor. ἔταφον, “0
bury, Mat. viii. 21, 22.
Θάρα, 6, Zerzh, Lu. iii. 34.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
θαρρέω, &, now, to be of good
courage, to have confidence,
εἰς Ol ἐν, 2 COlm ve 6. ὃ, ΚΤ.
In imperative, forms from
θαρσέω are used, θάρσει, θαρ-
σεῖτε, take courage.
θάρσος, ous, τό, courage,
XXVill. 15.*
θαῦμα, ατος, τό, a wonder, 2
Cor. xi. 14 (W. H.); wonder,
amazement, Rev. xvii. 6.*
θαυμάζω, ow, or couar, to wonder,
abs., with διά, acc., ἐπί, dat.,
περί, gen., or ὅτι, εἰ; 20 won-
der at, admire, acc.; pass.,
to be admired or honored.
θαυμάσιος, a, ov, wonderful,
Mat. xxi. 15.*
θαυμαστός, 7, dy,
marvelous, Mat. xxi. 42;
Mere) Στ. Tig Jim is Bere Ὁ
δῖ: ΣΙ τ (NEG); 1 ῬΕΣ: τς
Ὁ; πεν Σν 1,5."
θεά, ἂς, ἡ, a voddess, Ac. xix.
27, and Rec. 1π,3.5. 370
θεάομαι, ὥμαι, dep., Ist aor.
ἐθεασάμην, pass. ἐθεάθην, to
behold, to contemplate, to visit,
Viaitiexa sy ΠΟ Ἀν. ΖΗ.
θεατρίζω, to make a spectacle of,
expose to contempt, Heb. x.
59. {ΝΠ}
θέατρον, ov, τό, (1) a place for
public shows, a theatre, Ac.
xix. 29, 31; (2) ὦ spectacle,
τ Cor iv, 9.*
θεῖον, ov, τό, sulphur (from the
following, @ Bere incense),
Rev. ix. 17,1
θεῖος, ela, εἴον, ae 2 Pet.
1 Ὁ. 4: τὸ θεῖον, the deity,
AC. Xvil. 29.*
θειότης, τητος, ἡ, deity, divine
nature, Ro. i. 20.* Syn.:
θειότης 15: deity, abstractly ;
θεότης, personally.
θειώδης, ες, sulphurous, Rev. ix.
17: ΔΝ ΤΣ
θέλημα, ατος, τό, wz//, Lu. xii.
47; Ep.i.9; plur., commands,
Ac. xili. 22; desire, Ep. il. 3.
θέλησις, ews, ἡ, a willing, will,
ἘΠΕΙΡ τι 715 (90)
θέλω, impf. ἤθελον, Ist aor. ἠθέ-
λησα (ἐθέλω is not found in
N.T.), 22 wish, delight in,
prefer, to will, in the sense
of assent, determination, or
requirement.
θεμέλιος, ov, belonging to a foun-
dation ; hence, masc. (sc.
λίθος), a foundation, or τὸ
θεμέλιον (Lu.), in the same
46
ING
wonderful,
[θερ
ΒΕΠΒΕΣ 2 ΜΠ ἼΤΩ. 1 Ὁ; ΠῚ ΜΙ
49; fig., for the elements of
doctrine or life, 1 Cor. iii.
10, 12; Heb. vi. 1.
θεμελιόω, ὦ, dow, 20 lay a foun-
dation, to found, Heb. i. 10;
fig., το make stable, Col. i. 23.
θεο- δίδακτος, ov, taught of God,
ΤΠ ὩΣ ἢν. Ὁ: (N. Tye
Qeo-Adyos, ov, ὁ, oe who treats
of divine things, of the apos-
tle John in the title to Rev.
(W. H. omit).*
Geo-paxéw, &, to fight against
God, τος ΣΙ ON (νὴ: ΕΠ
omit).*
θεο-μάχος, ov, 6, a fighter against
God, Ac. v. 39.*
θεό-πνευστος, ον (πνέω), God-
breathed, inspired by God, 2
Tim. 111. 16.*
θεός, οὔ, ὁ, voc. once θεέ, Mat.
XXvil. 46; (1) @ god, generic-
Ally ACe Villa 75, ΧΗ 22) 2
(Corie ἢ; ἘΠῊΝ 111 ΤῸ Ππ|
x. 34 (quoted from 5.) ; (2)
God; ὁ θεός, the revealed
God, Jar 1 ἋΣ Act svat ΖΗ.
etc.; (3) applied to Christ,
Mid, Th lis SS 29.
θεο-σέβεια, as, ἡ, fear of God,
prety, 1 Tim. ii. 10.*
θεο-σεβής, és, God-worshipping,
pious, Jn. ix. 31.* Syz.: see
δεισιδαίμων.
θεο-στυγής, és, hateful to God,
Ro. 1. 30.*
θεότης, τητος, 7, deity, Godhead,
Col. i1.9.* Syz.: see θειότης.
Θεό-φιλος, ov, ὁ, Theophilus, Lu.
ile Bi ΕΣ Tito
θεραπεία, as, 7, (1) service;
hence (abs. for concrete),
servants, household, Lu. xii.
42; Mat. xxiv. 45 (not W.
H.); (2) medical service, heat-
zug, Lu. 1x.11; Rev. xxii. 2.*
θεραπεύω, evow,. (1) Φ serve,
minister to, only Ac. xvii.
25; (2) to heal, acc. of pers.,
and ἀπό or acc. of disease,
Mat. xii. 10; Mar. vi. 5.
θεράπων, ovTos, ὁ, a servant, an
attendant, Heb. 110 5
θερίζω, iow, to reap or gather,
as grain, lit. or fig., Mat. vi.
20; ΤΠ ν} 47/5 35
rede οὔ, ὁ, harvest, lit. or
Jn. iv. 353 bus xe
Pe οὔ, ὁ, a reaper, Mat.
ΧΙ]. 30, 30.
θερμαίνω, ave, only mid. in N.
T., to warm one’s self, Mar.
Bep |
Xive 54,073 9m. Xvill. 18, 25.5
78. τ᾿ 16.
θέρμη, ns, 7, eat, Ac. xxviii.
2 *
θέρος, ovs, τό, semmer, Mat.
xxiv. 32; Mar. xiii. 28; Lu.
ody BONE?
Θεσσαλονικεύς, ews, ὁ, a Thes-
salonian, AC. XX. 4.
Θεσσαλονίκη, ns, ἡ, Zhessalo-
pica, AC. XVil. I, Il, 13.
Θευδᾶς, a, ὁ, Zheudas, Ac. v.
36.*
θεωρέω, &, fo be a spectator of,
to behold, to see, to know by
seeing, to experience; abs.,
or with acc. or obj. clause.
θεωρία, as, 4, a sight, a spectacle,
Lu. xxiii. 48.*
θήκη; nS, ἡ (τίθημι), a receptacle,
as a scabbard, Jn. xviii. 11.*
θηλάζω, (1) ὥ give suck, Mat.
XXiv. 19; (2) to suck, Mat.
ΣΧ: ΤΟ:
θῆλυς, eva, υ, female, fem., Ro.
1. Ζῶ, 275 πεῖ. Matixax. Als
Mar. x. 6; Gal. τ 28.*
θήρα, as, 7, hunting, hence, a
trap, Ro. xi. 9.*
θηρεύω, ow, to hunt, to catch,
Ἰο beetle ἘΖῚΣ
θηριο-μαχέω, ὥ, fo fight with
wild beasts, % Cor. Xv. 32.*
θηρίον, ov, τό (prop. a “ite
beast), a wild beast, as Ac.
xeon trequany Nev.
θησαυρίζω, ow, fo store up, re-
serve, lit. and fig., Lu. xii.
21; 2 ΒΕῚ: ΜΠ 7:
θησαυρός, οὔ, ὁ, a treasure re-
ceptacle, treasure, Lu. xil. 33,
θιγγάνω, 2d aor. ἔθιγον, to touch,
handle, abs., Col. 11. 21; with
gen., Heb. xil. 20; 70 ziure,
IBI@DY, ΚΙ Benes SW e Sas
ἅπτω.
θλίβω, ψω, to press upon, Mar.
ili. 9; fig., ὦ afflict, 2 Cor. i.
6; pass. perf. part. τεθλιμμέ-
vos, contracted, narrow, Mat.
vil. 14.
θλῖψις, ews, ἡ, Pressure, afflic-
tion, tribulation, Ac. vii. 11;
Dalehvend. Ὁ.
θνήσκω, 2d aor. ἔθανον, to die ;
in N.T. only perf. τέθνηκα,
to be dead, Lu. viii. 49; 1 Tim.
v. 6.
θνητός, 7, bv, “able to death,
mortal, Ro. vi. 12, viii. 11 ;
TMC OMEN VANS S428 COL. ἐν:
Te Win Wiles
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
θορυβάζω, fo disturb, trouble, Lu.
ΧΟ ΝΥ - (ΝΕ ΤῈ
θορυβέω, &, to disturb, Ac. xvii.
5; pass., Ζ be troubled, to
wail, Mat. ix. 23; Mar. v. 39;
INCI XK Os
O@dpuBos, ov, ὁ, worse, uproar,
Mar. v. 38; Ac. xx. I.
θραύω, cw, to break, shatter, Lu.
iv. 18.*
θρέμμα, ατος, To (τρέφω), the
young of catile, sheep, εἴς.
Jn. iv. 12.*
θρηνέω, ©, How, abs., fo waz, la-
ἼΣΟΙΣ ΝΠ ΣῈ 17: ele Wile
32; Jn. xvi. 20; Zo bewazl,
860. 1π xxii 2 7 es
θρῆνος, ov, ὁ, a wazling, Mat. 11.
18 (not W. H.).*
θρησκεία, as, ἡ, external wor-
ship, religious worship, Ac.
ΣΟΙ: COL τῶ; 5 1: Ζῶ;
ATi
θρῆσκος, ov, ὁ (prop. adj.), a
devotee, religious person, Ja.
τ Gy (INI Ij SAS SSS
δεισιδαίμων.
θριαμβεύω, ow, fo triumph over,
to lead in triumph, 2 Cor. 11.
whe (Colle 11 wes
θρίξ, τριχός, dat. plur. θριξί, ἡ,
a hair, human or animal, Jn.
rly AB INE aby ὃ.
θροέω, ὦ, ὦ disturb, terrify by
clamor ; only pass. in N.T.,
IMIS σσῖν Oe Μία ΧΗ 7:
ARAM aiitily eo
θρόμβος, ov, ὁ, a clot, large drop,
as of blood, Lu. xxii. 44.*
θρόνος, ov, ὁ, a seat, as of judg-
ment, Mat. xix. 28; a throne,
or seat of power, Rev. iii.
21; met., of zngly power,
Rey. xili. 2; concrete, of the
ruler, or occupant of the
throne, Col. i. 16.
Θυάτειρα, wy, τά, Thyatira, Ac.
RVI τ; αν ὉΠ Lis dl. τὸ;
24.
θυγάτηρ, τρός, 7, α daughter,
Mat. ix. 18; @ female de-
scendant, Lu. xiii. 16; met.,
of the inhabitants of a place,
collectively, Mat. xxi. 5.
θυγάτριον, ov, τὸ (dim. of θυγά-
Tnp), @ little daughter, Mar.
Nits 22. 11: Ae
θύελλα, ys, ἡ, α tempest, Heb.
xii. 18.*
θύϊνος, 7, ov, made of the citrus
tree, a strongly aromatic tree
of Africa, Rev. xviil. 12.*
θυμίαμα, ατος, τό, zzcense, Lu.
47
[τὰκ
1 ΤΟ, ΤΥ; ING ν᾿ ὃ: ΜΠ Ὁ
XVili. 13.*
θυμιατήριον, ov, τό, a censer, ΟΥ̓
an altar of incense, Heb. ix.
θυμιάω, ©, 20 burn incense, Lu.
ees
θυμομαχέω, ὦ, Zo be very angry
with (dat.), Ac. xii. 20.*
θυμός, οὔ, 6, passion, reat anger,
wrath, Lu.iv. 28; Rev. χὶν. 0.
Syn.: θυμός is tmepulsive, tur-
bulenté anger; ὀργή is anger
as a settled habit, both may
be right or wrong; παροργισ-
μός is the bitterness of anger,
always wrong.
θυμόω, &, ὦ provoke to great
anger ; pass., to be very angry
with, Mat. ii. 16.*
θύρα, as, ἡ, a door, Lu. xi. 7;
Mat. xxvii. 60; met., Jn. x.
7: 9-
θυρεός, οὔ, ὁ, a@ large (door
shaped) shzeld, Ep. vi. 16.*
θυρίς, (dos, ἡ (prop. a ttle door),
a window, Ac. Xx.9; 2 Cor.
aly Ba
θυρωρός, οὔ, ὁ, ἡ, a door-keeper,
porter, Mar. xiii. 34; Jn. x.
3, ΧΥΠ 10, Wag
θυσία, ας, 7, a sacrifice, lit.
ΔῺΠ ἪΡ... IOS τὸ BR nu Ieee
mle τὸ
θυσιαστήριον, ov, τό, az altar,
fOr (SACKIiCeS, π|: deh Een 11.
Bile 15. 1 Bi, (Sy) Size Sse
βωμός.
θύω, cw, (1) fo slay in sacrifice,
Ac. xiv. 13; (2) to 2a anz-
mats, for feasting, Mat. xxii.
4; (3) Ὁ slay, generally, Jn.
xe ΤΟΣ
Θωμᾶς, ἃ, 6 (from Heb. = δίδυ-
pos), Thomas, Mat. x. 3.
θώραξ, axos, ὁ, a breast-plate,
ἘΠῚ ἢ Ui 1 Alo VG A ING
ibe, Ὁ; 17:
Ι
1,ι, ἰῶτα, zofa, ἡ, the ninth letter.
As a numeral, ¢ =10; =
10,000.
᾽Ιάειρος, ov, ὁ, Jazrus, Mar. v.
22 > Malis wtih Δ ΤΣ
᾿Ιακώβ, 6 (Heb.), Jacoéd, (1) the
patriarch, Ac. vii. 8; (2) the
father-in-law of Mary, Mat.
ens
᾿Ιάκωβος, ov, ὁ, Greek form of
preced., James, (1) the son
of Zebedee, Mat. iv. 21; (2)
top|
the son of Alphzeus, Mat. x.
3; (3) the Lord’s brother,
Mat. xilil. 55. Some identify
(2) and (3).
ἴαμα, ατος, τό, healing,
plur.,
ἸΙαμβρῆς, ὁ
ui. 8.*
αννά, ὁ (W. H. -al), (Heb.),
Jannai, Lu. 111. 24.*
ne, ὁ, Jannes, 2 Tim. iii.
cure,
I Cor. Sal OF, 28, 30.*
0, Jambres, 2 Tim.
tenant & Guar, ἰάσομαι, dep., mid.
aor., but passive in aor.,
perf. and fut., Zo heal, io
restore to ΓΕ of body or
mind; with ἀπό, of malady,
Mar. ν. 20; 1Π: ΧΙ. 40:
προ ὁ (Heb.), Javed, Lu. iii.
lacs, ews, ), a cure, healing,
Lu. xiii. 323 ἌΝ αν. 22) 300%
ἴασπις, ιδος, %, Jasper, a pre-
cious stone, Rev. iv. 3, xxi.
Tiny τῷ; ΤΟΡῈ
πασῶν ovos, ὁ, Jason, Ac. xvii.
5, 6, 7, 9; Ro. xvi. 21; per-
haps two persons.*
fatpds, οὔ, ὁ, a physician, Lu.
ἵν 25; Ὁ] αν 12.
ἴδε, or ἰδέ (εἶδον), imper. act.
as interj., dehold! often fol-
lowed SF nominative.
ἰδέα (W. Η. εἰ), as, 7, form,
outward appearance, Mat.
XXVIli. 3.* Sy.: see Trench,
§ Ixx.
ἴδιος, a, ov, (1) o7e’s ow, de-
noting ownership, Mat. xxil.
τ Deexel2ialsomwhat 15
peculiar to, Ac. i. τὸ (W. H.
omit) ; hence, τὰ ἴδια, one's
own things, home, nation
or people, business or duty ;
οἱ ἴδιοι, one’s own people,
friends, companions, neut.
and masc. contrasted in Jn.
ry HIER
pertains to, and is proper for,
35. Ἢ Gor ἢ δ; (δὶ: van ΟΣ
(3) adverbially, κατ᾽ ἴδιαν,
privately ; ἰδίᾳ, zndzvidually.
ἰδιώτης, ov, 6, a private person,
one unskilled in anything,
INCA τ 15. 1h (Coles Satie 1}, 25,
ZAR 2 (ὍΤ. ΧΙ. ΟΣ ,δ7,72. : SEC
ἀγράμματος.
ἰδού (see ἔδε), imper. mid. as
interj., Zo! behold! used to
call attention not only to
that which may be seen, but
also heard, or apprehended
in any way.
; (2) that which specially .
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
᾿Ιδουμαία, as, ἡ, /dumea, the
O. T. Edom, Mar. iii. 8.*
ἱδρώς, ros, ὁ, sweat, Lu. xxii.
4.*
᾿Ιεζαβήλ, ἡ (Heb.), Jezebel, sym-
bolically used, Rev. ii. 20.*
ἹἹερά-πολις, ews, ἡ, Hierapolis,
in Phrygia, Col. iv. 13.*
ἱερατεία (ΝΥ. H. -ria), as, ἡ, the
office of a priest, priesthood,
1s τ )3 ΠΕΡ: Wath hs
ἱεράτευμα, ατος, τό, the order
of priests, priesthood, applied
to Christians, 1 Pet. 11. 5, 9.
(80.
ἱερατεύω, ow, fo officiate as a
priest, Lu. i. 8.*
“Tepepias, ov, ὁ, Jeremiah, Mat.
lil. 17, Xvi. 14, xxvii. 9 (this
quotation is from Zecha-
viah).*
ἱερεύς, éws, ὁ, α priest, Mat. viil.
4; sometimes the High Priest,
Ἄν 27 (πο MV Vis Wells) son
Christ, Heb. v. 6 (Ps. cx. 4);
of Christians generally, Rev.
Ἵν τοὶ
᾿Ιεριχώ, ἡ (Heb.), Jericho, Lu.
ΚΟΥ BIO.
ἱερόθυτος, ov, offered in sacrifice,
πος Σ᾿ Bs) (MMe Tela)
ἱερόν, οὔ, τό (prop. neut. of
ἱερός), a temple, used of a
heathen temple, as Ac. xix.
27; of the temple at Jeru-
salem, as Mat. xxiv. 1; and
of parts of the temple, as
Mat. xii. 5. Syz.-: ἱερόν is
the whole sacred enclosure;
ναός, the shkrize itself, the
holy place and the holy of
holies.
ἱερο-πρεπής, és, szztable to a
sacred character (reverent,
IRS Wo) Utils τ 2:5
ἱερός, ά, dv, sacred, holy, of the
Scriptures, 2 Tim. iii. 15;
τὰ ἱερά, sacred things, 1 Cor.
ie USE ΟΠ: ἡ a ἅγιος.
Ἱεροσόλυμα (W. H. ’I-), wy»,
τά, the usual form in Mat.,
Mar., and Jn.; see ‘Iepov-
σαλήμ.
ἹΙεροσολυμίτης, ov, 6, oe of
Jerusalem, Mar. i. 5; Jn. vii.
ΖΕ
ἱερο-συλέω, ὥ, fo commit sacri-
lege, Ro. li. 22.*
ἱερό-συλος, ov, robbing temples,
sacrilegious, AC. XixX. 37.*
tepoup yew, (ἱερός, ἔργον),
minister in holy things, Ro.
Xv. 16.
48
[tAa
Ἱερουσαλήμ (W. ἘΠ
(Heb.), (for form, see Gr.
§ 156, Wi. § τὸ, 2, Bu. 6, 16,
18, 21), /evwsalem, (1) the
city; (2) the inhabitants.
Τη 1. ive 20, 2ΖῸ: ἢ νῦν» Le
is the /ewzsh dispensation,
and is contrasted with 7
ἄνω ‘I., the ideal Christian
community ; also called ‘I.
ἐπουράνιος, Heb. xii. 22; 7
καινὴ ‘I., Rev. iii. 12, xxi. 2.
ἱερωσύνη, 7s, ἡ, the priestly
δεν Vals); τ tole A) 17
(not W. H.), 24.*
Ἴεσσαί, ὁ (Heb.), Jesse, Mat. i.
5, Ὁ.
Ἰεφθάε, ὁ (Heb.), /ephthah,
Heb. xi. 32."
*Texovias, ov, ὁ, Sechoniah, or
λέξας. Mat. Doe aloe
᾿Ιησοῦς, οὔ, ὁ (Heb.), (see Gr.
δ 25, Was Simo; tabu):
(1) Jess, the Savior, Mat.
i. 21, 25; (2) Joshua, Ac. vil.
45; Heb. iv. 8; (3) a fellow-
laborer of Paul, so named,
Col. iv. 11; (4) Barvabbas is
so named in some early
MSS., Mat. xxvii. 16; (5)
an ancestor of Joseph, Lu. 111,
29 (ὃν. H.).
ἱκανός, ἡ, dv, (1) szfficzent, com-
petent to, inf., πρός (acc.) or
ἵνα; (2) many, much, of
number or time.
ikavétys, τητος, ἡ, sufficiency,
ability, 2 Cor. 111. 5.*
ikavéw, @, to make competent,
2 Cor. iii. δ: ΘΟΙΕΊ ΕΖ 505
ἱκετηρία, as, ἡ, supplication,
Heb. ν. 7. Syz.: see αἴτημα.
ἰκμάς, δος, ἡ, mzorsture, Lu.
vili. 6.*
᾿Ικόνιον, ov, τό, Zconium, Ac.
X1v. I, 19,21. ,
apes a, dv, joyous, cheerful,
2 ΟΣ abey Was
ἱλαρότης, τητος, ἡ, cheerfulness,
INGOs ἘΠῚ: ὃ: (5
ἱλάσκομαι, ἄσομαι, Ist aor. ἱλά-
σθην, (1) to be propitious to,
dat., Hut ἜΧΗΙ 1; Ἢ) [9
make atonement for, expidte,
ace, Heb ΤΠ ΤΕΣ
ἱλασμός, οὔ, ὁ, a, propitiatioz., -
atoning sacrifice, I Jn. 11. 2,
iv. το. (S.)* Syz.: see ἀπο-
λύτρωσις.
ἱλαστήριος, a, ον, atonzng, neut.,
propitiation, Ro. 111. 25; (Sc.
ἐπίθεμα, covering), the mercy-
seat, Heb. ix. 5. (S.)*
cde]
ἵλεως, wy (Attic for ἵλαος), 270-
pitious, merciful, Web. viii.
12; ἵλεώς σοι, (God be) merci-
ful to thee! God forbid!
Mat. xvi. 22.*
᾿Ιλλυρικόν, οὔ, τό, Mlyricum,
One. LG:
ἱμάς, dvros, ὁ, a thong for
Seog, ING, Sein Ah 3
thong, latchet of a shoe,
Mine, 3, PS: Κι 10. Irae, tle
27.
ἱματίζω, perf. pass. part. ἱμα-
τισμένος, to clothe, Mar. v.15;
[eae ὙΠ|:35: (Ν- ΤΣ
ἱμάτιον, ov, τό (dim. of tua =
εἷμα, from ἕννυμι), (1) cloth-
ing, Mat. ἴχ. 16; (2) the outer
garment, Worn Over the χι-
τῶν Ni. IK) 2: VWs SEC
Trench, § 1.
ἱματισμός, ov, ὁ, clothing, rat-
ment, Lu. vil. 25. Syz.: see
ἱμάτιον.
ἱμείρομαι, Σὺ long for, to love
earnestly, τ Th. ii. 8 (W. H.
ὀμείρομαι). ἃ
ἵνα, conj., that, to the end that;
iva un, that not, lest. See
Gr. § 384, Wi. § 53,9, Bu.
229 86.
iva-ri, or ἵνα τί (W. H.), conj.,
in order that what (may hap-
pen? sc. γένηται), to what
end ?
᾿Ιόππη; ns, ἡ, Joppa, Ac. xi. 5,
ΠΡ
᾿Ιορδάνης, ov, 6, the Jordan,
Mar. i. 5, 9.
ids, οὔ, ὁ, (1) pozson, Ro. iil. 13 ;
Πα πὰ. 2) χοῦ, Jal Verse
*Tovdaia, as, 7 (really adj., fem.,
sc. yf), Judea, Mat. ii. 1;
including all Palestine, Lu.
Vile ΤῊΣ
᾿Ιουδαΐϊζω (from Heb.), Zo con-
form to Jewish practice, to
“ Judaize,” in life or ritual,
Gal. ii. 14. (S.)*
᾿Ιουδαϊκός, ἡ, ov (from Heb.),
Jewish, or Judaical, Tit. i.
14.*
᾿Ιουδαϊκῶς, adv., 7ετυΐε λέν, in
Jewish style, Gal. il. 14.*
*TovSatos, ala, αἴον, Jewish, Jn.
LV ΟΣ; ον χα. 254) |Oftens ἴῃ
plur., with subst. understood,
οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, the Jews. Syn.:
see ‘ESpaios.
᾿Ιουδαισμός, οὔ, ὁ (from Heb.),
Judaism, the religion of the
Jews. Gal. i. 13, 14. (Ap.)*
*TovSas, a, ὁ, and ‘Iovda, ὁ,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
indecl., /wdah, (1) son of
Jacob ; (2, 3) other unknown
ancestors of Christ, Lu. 11].
26, 30; (4) /zde, an apostle;
(5) judas Iscariot ; (6) Jzdas
Barsabas, Ac. xv. 22; (7)
Judas, a Jew living in Da-
mascus, Ac. ix. 11; (8) Judas,
a leader of sedition, Ac. v.
37; (9) Judas, a brother of
our Lord, Mat. xili. 55. See
᾿Ιάκωβος.
᾿Ιουλία, ας, 7, Julia, Ro. xvi.
15.*
*TovAuos, ov, ὁ, Jzdius, Ac. xxvii.
ly Bes
*Touvias, a, ὁ, Jusias, Ro. xvi.
*
᾿Ιοῦστος, ov, ὁ, Justus. Three
of the name are mentioned,
ING, 1 Be, savbuly 7; (Cole shi
iis
ἱππεύς, éws, ὁ, a horseman, Ac.
eatin PS 52.
ἱππικόν (prop. neut. adj.), ov,
τό, cavalry, Rev. ix. 16.*
ἵππος, ov, ὁ, a horse, Ja. 111. 3.
(pts, δος, ἡ, a rainbow, Rev. iv.
και ler
Ἰσαάκ, 6 (Heb.), Zsaac, Ro. ix.
Go, HCY
ἰσ-άγγελος, ov, dike angels, Lu.
3985 Bos (No I)
ἴσασι, see οἶδα.
> ΄ 5 , ’
Ἰσαχάρ, or ᾿Ισασχάρ, or’ looa-
xap(W.H.),(Heb.), /ssachar,
Rev. vii. 7.*
> , e
Ἰσκαριώτης, ov, ὁ, a man of
Kerioth, Mat. xxvi. 14, 25.
See ΠΟ5Πι- αν: Ζ:
ἴσος, 7, ov (or ἶσος), egzad (dat.),
Waiteexxe 12; OU vie 74: 1η.
v. 18; Ac. xi. 17; alzke, con-
sistent, as truthful witnesses,
Mar. xiv. 56, 59; toa, ad-
verbially, oz az equality
Phil. ii. 6; Rev. xxi. 16.*
ἰσότης, τητος, 7, equality, 2
Cor. vill. 13, 143; egzzty, Col.
iis lige :
ἰσό-τιμος, ov, egually precious,
ZUR ete τ
ἰσό-ψυχος, ov. /éke-minded, Phil.
ll. 20.*
Ἰσραήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Zsvael, Ac.
vii. 42, met., for the whole
nation of the Israelites, Ro.
Sally Dei 7, 20.
᾿Ισραηλίτης, ov, ὁ, αγι /sraelite,
Ro. ix. 4. Syz.: see ‘Efpaios.
ἴστε, see οἶδα.
ἵστημι (in Ro. iii. 31, Rec. has
ἱστάω, ΝΥ. H. ἱστάνω, see
49
[twp
Gr. § 107, Wi. § 15, Bu. 44),
trans. in pres., imperf., fut.,
Ist aor.; 20 cause to stand, to
set up, to place, to Wie a time,
to confirm, to establish, to put
221. the balance, to weigh ;
intrans. in perf., plup., and
2d aor., fo stand, to stand
still or firm, to endure, to be
confirmed or established, to
come to a stand, to cease.
ἱστορέω, ὥ, fo become personally
acquainted with, Gal. i. 18.*
ἰσχυρός, d, dv, strong, mighty,
powerful, vehement, Mar. iii.
ADA ΤΟΝ is Als INES Sabre ΟΣ
ἰσχύς, vos, 7, strength, power,
2ERetils Ul py 1 ΤΟΣ
ἰσχύω, vow, fo be strong, sound,
to prevail, to be able (inf.), to
have ability for (acc.), Mar.
ibs W978, ΚΌΝΙΣ Sh
ἴσως (ἴσος), adv., perhaps, Lu.
FOS MAO
᾿Ιταλία, as, ἡ, /taly, Ac. xviii. 2.
᾿Ιταλικός, ἡ, 6, /talian, Ac. x.
ΤΕΣ
Ιτουραία, ας, ἡ, /turea, Lu.
11. ies
ἰχθύδιον, ov, τό (dim. of ix Avs),
a little fish, Mat. xv. 34;
Mar. vili. 7.*
ἰχθύς, vos, ὁ, a fish, Lu. v. 6;
Jin, BEML Tate
ἴχνος, ous, τό, a footstep, fig.,
NON ἵν 12} 2 ΘΟ. ΧΠ τῶ"
ety ΠΕ 20.*
᾿Ιωάθαμ, ὁ (Heb.), Jotham, Mat.
tly Oye"
᾿Ιωάννα, ns, 7, Joanna, Lu. ν 111.
ΠΣ ΣΙΝ HOS
᾿Ιωαννᾶς, a, ὁ, Joannas, Lu. iii.
27.*
᾿Ιωάννης, ov, ὁ, John, (1) the
Baptist ; (2) the apostle; (3)
a member of the Sanhedrin,
Ac. iv. 6; (4) John Mark,
NCS ΚῚΣ 1,
Ἰώβ, 6 (Heb.), Job, Ja. v. 11.*
᾿Ιωβήδ, see ‘2876.
Ἰωήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Joe/, the proph-
et. Alcs i LO:
*Iwvav, ὁ (Heb.), Jozan, Lu. 111.
30.*
*Iwvas, ἃ, ὁ, Jonas, or Jonah,
(1) the prophet, Mat. xii.
39-41; (2) the father of
Peter, Jn. i. 42.
᾿Ιωράμ, ὁ (Heb.), Joram, or
Jehoram, son of Jehosha-
phat, Mat. i. 8.* Le
᾿Ιωρείμ, ὁ (Heb.), Jovi, Lu. 111.
29.*
two |
᾿Ιωσαφάτ, ὁ (Heb.), Jehosha-
phat, Mat. i. 8.*
᾿Ιωσῆς, ἢ (or Aros, W. H.), ὁ,
Joses. Four are mentioned:
(1) Lu. iii. 29 (W. H. ᾽Τη-
σοῦ); (2) Mar. a 135 Mat.
xiii. 55 (W. H. Ιωσηφ);
(3) Mat. xxvii. 56 (W. H.
mrg.), Mar. xv. 40, 47; (4)
Ac. iv. 36 (W. H. ᾿Τωσήφ).
Some think (2) and (3)
identical.*
Ἰωσήφ, ὁ (Heb.), Joseph, (1)
the pathianrch), Jims ἵν. 5; (2;
4) three among the an-
pecans of Jesus, {Ἐπ 1}:
24, 26 (W. Η: Τωσήχ), 30;
(5) the husband of Mary,
the mother of Jesus, Mat.
mh, 13, τ; (6) Josep ox
Arimathea, Mar. xv. 43,
45; (7) Joseph, called also
Barsabas, Ac.i. 23. See also
under ᾿Τωσῆς.
᾿Ιωσίας, ov, 6, Josiah, Mat. i. 10,
11.*
ἰῶτα, τό, zota, yod, the smallest
letter of the Hebrew alpha-
bet, Mat. v. 18.*
K
K, «x, κάππα, kappa, k, the
tenth letter. As a numeral,
kK — 20), (kK — 20,000:
κἀγώ (κἀμοί, κἀμέ), contr. for
καὶ ἐγώ (καὶ ἐμοί, καὶ ἐμέ),
and Tf, 7 also, even 7.
καθά, adv., contr. from καθ᾽ ἅ,
according as, Mat. xxvii.
10.*
καθ-αίρεσις, ews, ἡ, demolition,
destruction (opp. to οἰκοδομή,
which see), 2 Cor. x. 4, 8,
xiii. 10.*
καθ-αιρέω, καθελῶ, καθεῖλον, (1)
to take down, Ac. ΧΙ. 29;
(2) to demolish, destroy, lit.,
ΠῚ παῖ τὸ: ΟΣ Πρ 12 COnpka 5:
καθαίρω, αρῶ, fo cleanse, to
prune, Jn. xv. 2; Heb. x. 2
(W. H. καθαρίζω).Ἑ
καθ-άπερ, adv., ever as, just as,
1 Wo, 11} Ἐ1-
καθ-άπτω, άψω, το fasten on,
intrans., Ac. xxvili. 3 (gen.).*
καθαρίζω, att. fut. καθαριῶ, Zo
cleanse, lit., Lu. xi. 39; a
leper, by healing his disease,
Mat. viii. 2, 3; from moral
pollution, Heb. ix. 22, 23; 0
declare clean, 1.6., from cere-
monial pollution, INGA Oe ΤῸ:
GREEAK-ENGLISH NEW
καθαρισμός, οὔ, ὁ, cleansing,
physical, moral, or ceremo-
nial, Mar. 1.44; Lu. i. 22,
We Τῇ: Ππ- hl, Cy 1: BS ge ΠΕΡῚ
iy 25 2 IPStio tle (Op (CSU FS
καθαρός, a, Ov, clean, pure,
physically, morally, or cere-
monially, Mat. xxili. 26;
ANTES Th, THE IRGC) Saiz, Hoy
καθαρότης, τητος, ἡ, Purity, 7.2.,
ceremonial, Heb. ix. 13.*
καθ-έδρα, as, 7, α seat, lit., Mat.
XXII 2 Mars xl. 5): Met.
chair of authority, Mat. xxiil.
Bes
καθ-έζομαι, Zo s7¢ dows, ἐν or ἐπί,
dat., Lu. ii. 46; Jn. iv. 6.
καθ-εῖς (W. H. καθ᾽ εἷς), adv.
(see Gr. § 3008, 4, Wi. § 37,
3, Bu. 30), ove by one, Jn.
Vill. 9.
καθ-εξῆδ, adv. (see Gr. ὃ 1262),
in orderly succession, Lu. 1
318 INS ΧΙ: vip ΧΨΗΠ:. 25. ἡ ΟΝ
ἌΓΕ ΠῚ ὙΠ 1, ἐν τῶ Te,
soon afterwards ; Ac. ill. 24,
οἱ k., those that come after.*
καθ-εύδω, Zo sleef, lit., Mat. viii.
ZAG igen Neve 6.
καθηγητής, 00, 6, a guide, mas-
ter, Mat. xxiii. 8 (not W. H.),
10.*
καθ-ήκω, used only impers., 22
zs fit, tt is becoming (acc.,
inf.), Ac. xxii. 22; 76 Ka07-
κον, the becoming, Ro. i. 28.*
κάθ-ημαι, 2d pers. κάθῃ for κά-
θησαι, imper., κάθου (see Gr.
§ 367, Wi. § 15, 4, Bu. 49),
to be seated, to sit down, to
sit, to be settled, to abide ;
with eis, ἐν, ἐπί (gen., dat.,
acc.).
καθ-ημερινός, ή, ὀν, daily, Ac.
vi. 1.*
καθ-ίζω, ίσω, (1) trans., fo cause
.to sit down, to set; (2) in-
trans., fo seat one’s self,
preps. as κάθημαι; fo sit
down, to be sitting, to tarry;
mid: in Mat. xix. 28; Iu:
Χ χα 50:
καθ-ίημι, Ist aor. καθῆκα (see
Gr. ὃ 112, Bu. 46), Zo send or
let down, Lu. v. 19; Ac. ix.
Bis De 1 ΣΙ: Boys
καθ-ίστημι (and καθιστάω or
-avw), to appoint, constitute,
make, ordain, to conduct, Ac.
XVil. 15; to appoint as ruler
over (ἐπί, gen., dat., acc.).
καθ-ό, adv. (for καθ᾽ 4), as, ac-
cording as, Ro. viii. 26; 2
50
TESTAMENT LEXICON.
[και
Οὐ τ 62
15.
καθολικός, 7, Ov, general, uni-
versal (found in the inscrip-
tions of the seven Epistles
of James, Peter, John and
Jude, but omitted by W.
H.).*
καθ-όλου, adv., entirely ; καθό-
ov μή, Ac. iv. 18, sot at all.*
καθβ-οπλίσω, fo arm fully, pass.,
1 xi 2
καθ-οράω, ὥ, ὦ
pass., Ro. i. 20.*
καθ-ότι, adv., as, according as,
Πα εὺ τῷ
see clearly,
INGS ibs AIG, aN 3) because
that, S%,; ILS 1 G/, waibs OE
INS stl AE ΥΠΠ aut (Nie
H.).*
Ka0-as, adv., according as, even
as.
καθώσ-περ, adv., just as, Heb.
v. 4 (W. H.).*
καί, conj., avd, also, even. For
the various uses of this con-
junction, see Gr. § 403, Wi.
§ 53, 1-4, Bu. 360 sq.
Καϊάφας, a, ὁ, Cazaphas, Jn.
xl. 40.
Κάϊν, ὁ (Heb.), Caz, Heb. xi. 4.
Kaivav, 6(Heb.), Cazzan. Two
are mentioned, Lu. iii. 36,
37:
καινός, 7, dv, ew, Lu. v. 38;
Ac. xvil. 19. Syu.: νέος is
new under the aspect of
time ; καινός, new in quality,
of different character.
KQLVOTNS, TITOS, 1, MeEwWIESS
(moral and spiritual), Ro.
vi. 4, vil. 6.*
καί-περ, conj., although,
iii. 4; Heb. v. 8.
καιρός, ov, ὁ, a fixed time,
season, opportunity, Lu. vill.
12. ΠΕΡῚ Saw mlsR Jes otha ΤΩ;
Ro, viii. 18. Sy2.: χρόνος is
time in general, viewed simp-
ly as such; καιρός, definite,
suitable time, the time of
some decisive event, crzsis,
opportunty.
Καῖσαρ, apos, ὁ, Cesar, a title
assumed by Roman emper-
ors, after Julius Cesar, as
LGUs Tiiexexng 2 ον ΣΤ 7s
Phil. iv. 22.
Καισάρεια, as, ἡ, Cesarea. Two
cities of Palestine, one in
Galilee (Cesarea Philipp7),
Mat. xvi. 13; the other on
the coast of the Mediter-
ranean, Ac, viil. 40.
Phil.
και]
καί-τοι, conj., ad yet, although,
Heb. iv. 3; so καίτοιγε.
καίω, perf. pass. κέκαυμαι, fo
kindle, light, Mat. v. 15;
pass., 70 burn, Tu. xii. 35;
to burn, consume, Jn. xv. 6;
ΠΟ LUIS Neches, 52:
κἀκεῖ (kal ἐκεῖ), and there, Ac.
Sag 75
κἀκεῖθεν (καὶ ἐκεῖθεν), and thence,
ING, Wille 3, χα. τς
κἀκεῖνος, ἡ, ο (καὶ ἐκεῖνος), and
lies SHES ty πὶ. Χὶ- GN INC χὺ-
lilt
κακία, as, 7, badness, (1) of
character, wzckedness, Ac.
ΜΠ. 22; (δὴ 98 disposition,
malice, ill-will, Col. iii. 8;
(3) of condition, affiction,
evil, Mat. vi. 34.
κακο-ἤθεια, as, ἡ, malignity,
INOnIEZ Ol
κακο-λογέω, &, fo speak evil of
(ace:), Mar. ix. 39; Ac. xix.
Ὁ; to curse, Mat. xv. 4; Mar.
vii. 10.*
κακο-πάθεια, as, 7, a szuffer-
ing of evil, affitction, Ja. v.
ΤΟΙ
κακο-παθέω, ὥ, fo suffer evil, to
endure affliction, 2 Tim. ii. 3
(ὗν. H. συνκακ-), 9, iv. 5; Ja.
Win Wes
κακοποιέω, ὥ, abs., fo do harm,
Mar. iii. 4; Lu. vi.9; zo do
το ον 1 ἘΞ Σ1Π1. 17} 321π.:
Γ-Ἔ
κακο-ποιός, dv, as subst., az
evil-doer, Jn. Xvlii. 30 ‘(not
Wi.) pre betaits 12: Τὴν 1.
16 (W. H. omit), iv. 15.*
κακός, ἡ, dv, ev7l, wicked; τὸ
κακόν, wickedness, Mat. xxvii.
23: also affliction, Lu. xvi.
35:
κακ-οῦργος, ov, as subst., a male-
iiclo7r, MW. X13 2038530);
2 Tim) ii. 9.*
Kak-ovxéw, ὥ, only in pass.,
part., treated ill, harassed,
ἘΠΕῚ So 57; bela 5.
κακόω, ὥ, wow, 10 ill-treat, οὐ-
αν Αἰς: νἱῖ. 6; ΤῸ; ΧΙ 1
δεν ΤΟΙ beta ΠῚ ΤΥ 20
embitter, Ac. xiv. 2.*
ἀκῶς, adv., badly, wickedly,
Jn. xviii. 23; κακῶς ἔχειν, fo
be sick, or in trouble, Mat.
IVa 21: 1 Va 31:
κάκωσις, εως, 4, affliction, 2{{-
treatment, AC. Vil. 34.*
καλάμη, ns, ἡ, stubble, τ Cor.
ili. 12.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
κάλαμος, ov, ὁ, a stalk, as (1) a
reed, growing, Mat. xi. 7;
(2) a reed, as a mock sceptre,
Mat. xxvii. 29; (3) @ fez,
Jn. 13; (4) @ measuring-rod,
Εν Orie Tt Sp
καλέω, ὦ, dow, κέκληκα, fo call ;
hence, (1) δῶ summon, Lu.
xix. 13; (2) to zame, Mat. i.
(3) to znzvzte, Jn.
li. 2; (4) το appoint, or select,
for an office, Heb. v. 4; (5)
pass., Zo be called, or account-
ed, 2.¢., to be, Mat. v. 9, 19;
Jana 25:
καλλι-έλαιος, ov, ἡ, a cultivated
olive tree, Ro. ΧΙ. 24.
καλλίων (compar. of καλός),
better ; adv., κάλλιον, Ac. xxv.
10.*
καλο-διδάσκαλος, ov, ὁ, 7, a
teacher of what is good, Tit.
i135 (ΝΟ ΤῈ
Καλοὶ Λιμένες, Hair Havens, ἃ
harbor in the island of Crete,
Ac. xxvii. 8.*
καλο-ποίεω, &, fo act uprightly,
A Wisi, sake πῷ: (9:
καλός, ἡ, dv, beautiful ; (1) phys-
ically, Lu. xxi. 25; (2) mor-
ally beautiful, good, noble,
Mat. v. 16; Heb. xii. 18;
(3) excellent, advantageous,
ΠῚ τ 416. 1 Connvaledts
κάλυμμα, ατος, τό, a covering,
vewl, 2 Cor. ill. 13-16.*
καλύπτω, ψω, fo cover, vetl, Lu.
SOxililnl, Bfo) 8 2 (Core, ἵν By
καλῶς, adv., well, rightly, nobly,
Jie the τὴς ut (Coors ΧΙ" 157,
κἀμέ, SEE κἀγώ.
κάμηλος, ov, ὁ, 7, a camel, Mar.
th, Oy ΧΟ 2:
κάμινος, ov, ἡ, α furnace, Mat.
ἘΠ MA. 50; INNIS Th IG, Te ee
καμ-μύω (κατά and μύω), fo shut,
close the eyes, Mat. xiii. 15 ;
Ac. xxvill. 27.*
κάμνω, Kau, perf. κέκμηκα, Zo
be weary, to be sick, Heb. xii.
Bisiaenven lays ἴον ἤπ 5 (ὃν
H. omit).*
κἀμοί, see κἀγώ.
κάμπτω, ψω, Zo bend the knee,
bow, Ro. xi. 4, Xiv. 11; Ep.
ie TAY Phil. ΠΠ πο:
Kav (καὶ ἐάν), and if, Lu. xiii.
9; even tf, though, Mat. xxvi.
aS 3 27. 2.872) Heb. xii. 20 ;
elliptically, if only, Mar. v.
2 OF ἌΟσ ΝΠ:
Kava, ἡ, Cana, Jn. 11. I, 11.
Kavavirns, ov, ὁ, 2 Zealot (from
5r
[κατ
the Aramaic, meaning the
same as ζηλωτήΞ), Mat. x. 4;
Mar. iii. 18 (W. H. read Ka-
vavaios, which has the same
meaning). (N. Ali)
Kavddnn, ms, 7, Candace, Ac.
Vill. 27.*
κανών, dvos, ὁ, prop. a rod;
hence, (1) @ rule of conduct,
Gal. vi. 16; Phil. iii. 16 (W.
H. omit); (2) ὦ “mit or
Sa ΠΕΥς of duty, province (R.
Vi); 2. Corsx. 3) Ὑ ΤΟΙΣ
Kamep-vaosp, or Καφαρ-ναούμ
(W. ἢ; ἡ (Heb.), Caper-
naum, Jn. Ἢ τ. Dil
καπηλεύω, to be a petty trader ;
hence (with acc.), to make
merchandise of, or adulter-
ate, corrupt, 2 Cor. 11. 17.*
καπνός, οὔ, ὁ, smoke, Ac. ii. 19;
Rev. vili. 4.
Καππαδοκία, as, ἡ, Cappadocia,
PNR ΟΣ ΡΟ sy Te
καρδία, as, 7, the heart, met.,
as the seat of the affections,
but chiefly of the under-
standing; fig., re heart of
the earth, Mat. xii. 40.
καρδιο-γνώστης, ov, ὁ, a knower
ἀπ ΧΟ ἌΓΟΙ Me Pl, Fei. Si
(N. ΤῊΣ
καρπός, οὔ, ὁ, fruit, produce,
Lu. ΧΙ]. 17; met., for children,
Ac. li. 30; deeds, conduct, the
fruit of the hands, Mat. iii.
8; effect, result, Ro. vi. 21.
Praise is called the fruit of
the lips, Heb. xiii. 15.
Κάρπος, ov, ὁ, Carpus,
ιν. 11.
ἐπε πέση, ὦ, now, to bring
Sorth fruit, Mar. iv: 28; mid.,
to bear fruit of one’s self,
ΘΟΙΞ τ 6:
καρπο-φόρος, ον,
Xlv. 17.*
Kaptepéw, ©, how, to be strong,
steadfast, Heb. xi. 27.*
κάρφος, ous, τό, a dry twig, a
straw, Mat. vil. 3, 4, 5; Lu.
vi. 41, 42.*
κατά, prep., gov. the gen.
and acc. cases, dowz; hence,
gen., down from, against,
etc.; acc., according to, a
gainst, etc. (see Gr. §§ 124,
147a, Wi. §§ 474, 49d, Bu.
334 sq.). In composition,
κατά may import descezt,
subjection, opposition, adistrt
é6ution, and with certain verbs
(as of destruction, diminu-
2) him.
ruitful, Ac.
kar |
tion, and the like) is zzzen-
7 Ξε τὺ ΕΠ τ
κατα-βαίνω, βήσομαι, βέβηκα,
2d aor. κατέβην, to go or come
down, descend, used of per-
sons and of things, as gifts
from heaven, of the clouds,
storms, lightnings; also of
anything that falls, Lu. xxii.
44; Rev. xvi. 21.
κατα-βάλλω, Ist aor. pass. κα-
τεβλήθην, to cast down, Rev.
xli. 10 (W. H. βάλλω); 2
Cor. iv.9. mid., 20 /ay,as a
foundation, Heb. vi. 1.*
κατα-βαρέω, ὥ, 70 weigh down,
to burden, 2 Cor. xii. 16.*
κατα-βαρύνω---καταβαρέω, Mar.
xiv. 40 (W. H.).*
κατά-βασις, ews, ἡ, descent,
place of descent, Lu. xix. 37.*
κατα-βιβάζω, fo bring down,
cast down, Mat. xi. 23 (W.
H. καταβαίνω), Lu. x. 15
(Rec., W. H. mrg.).*
κατα-βολή, fs, 7, a founding,
laying the foundation of, Mat.
Xi 35/5) blebs πὶ rn.
κατα-βραβεύω, Zo evve judement
against as umpire of the
games, to deprive of reward,
Col. ii. 18.*
κατ-αγγελεύς, ws, ὁ, a pro-
claimer, a herald, Ac. xvii.
τὸς (N: D.)*
κατ-αγγέλλω, 20 declare openly,
to proclaim, to preach, Ac.
SGU 55 A 90:
κατα-γελάω, 0, fo laugh at,
deride, gen., Mat. ix. 24;
Mar. v. 40; Lu. vili. 53.*
κατα-γινώσκω, 20 condemn,
blame, gen. of persons, Gal.
Lense Jin. 11s 20; 21 Ὁ
κατ-άγνυμι, fut. κατεάξω, Zo
break down, to break in pieces,
Mat. xii. 20; Jn. xix. 31-33.*
Kat-dyo, fo bring down, as Ac.
ix. 30; Ro. x. 6; asa nautical
term, vo bring to land, Lu. v.
II; pass., to come to land,
ENG Sex VAlES ΣΧ ΤΣ
κατ-αγωνίζομαι, dep., fo coz-
tend against, subdue (acc.),
lebyxienggee
κατα-δέω, ©, fo bind up, as
wounds, Lu. x. 34.*
κατά-δηλος, ov, thoroughly evi-
dent, Heb. vii. 15.*
κατα-δικάζω, 20 condemn, to pro-
nounce sentence against, Mat.
ἘΠ ey Os JUG TAR S778 Wes we
*
.
‘
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
κατα-δίκη, η5, 7, a sentence of
condemnation, AC. XXv. 15
(Wi. TL.)
κατα-διώκω, fo follow closely,
Mar. 1: 36:
κατα-δουλόω, ὦ, wow, fo enslave,
2 Corexi 20: (Gallia 4a
κατα-δυναστεύω, 0 exercise
power over, to oppress, Ac.
BG ASS Jl, 11 ΟἿΣ
κατά-θεμα, W. H. for κατανά-
Oeuwa, Rev. xxii. 3. (N. T.)*
κατα-θεματίζω, W. H. for κα-
ταναθ-, Mat. xxvi. 74. (N.
che)
κατ-αισχύνω, fo make ashamed,
1 Conta 7 Zonas oor
Cor. xl. 4, 5; to shame, as
with disappointed expecta-
tion, I Pet. ii. 6; pass., zo de
ashamed, as Lu. xili. 17.
κατα-καίω, avow, 20 burn up, to
consume entirely, as Mat. iii.
12: Hebi xiliy ra.
κατα-καλύπτω, in mid., ὁ wear
@ vewl, 1 Cor. xi. 6, 7.*
κατα-καυχάομαι, Guar, fo re-
jJoice against, to glory over
(σε INS Sal tts 718. his 19.
τ yl, (:}Ὲ
κατά-κειμαι, Zo 716 down, as the
sick, Mar. 1. 30; zo recline at
table, Mar. xiv. 3.
κατα-κλάω, ὥ, fo break in pieces,
Mar. vi. 41; Iu. ix. 16.*
κατα-κλείω, Zo shut up, con-
jime, Wu. iii. 20; Ac. xxvi.
10.*
κατα-κληρο-δοτέω, ὦ, ὦ dis-
tribute by lot, Ac. xili. 19
. H. read the following).
(S.)*
κατα-κληρο-νομέω, ©, fo distrib-
ute by lot, Ac. Xili. τὸ (W.
ἘΠ) (S38
κατα-κλίνω, vO, 70 cause to re-
cline at table, Lu. ix. 14, 15
(W. H.); mid., to recline at
table, Lu. vii. 36 (W. H.),
xiv. 8, xxiv. 30.*
κατα-κλύζω, ow, fo znundate,
deluge, pass., 2 Pet. 111. 6.*
κατα-κλυσμός, οὔ, ὁ, a deluge,
Jiood, Mat. xxiv. 38, 39; Lu.
XVI P2Pe ewe tein 5.
κατ-ακολουθέω, &, fo follow
after (abs. or dat.), Lu. xxiii.
ES UaNSs Sey. Τ 7:8
κατα-κόπτω, Ww, fo woud, Mar.
Wa SH?
κατα-κρημνίζω, ow, fo cast dowz
headlong, IL, thy 29.*
κατά-κριμα, ατος, τό,
52
con-
[kar
demnation, Ro. v. 16, 18,
viii. 1.*
κατα-κρίνω, vO, fo judge worthy
of punishment (gen. and dat.),
to condemn, as Mat. xx. 18;
Ros tie αν Villa) ina) ἸΠΌΤΕ
general Sense, iu. xis 31,
33. :
κατά-κρισις, ews, ἡ, the act of
condemnation, 2 Cor. 111. 9,
wally By (ON Whee
κατα-κυριεύω, fo exercise author-
ity over, Mat. xx. 25; Mar.
ΧΟ 29 1 IEXSHA Wig BR ἢ Lee Oe
mastery of, AC. xix. 16 (gen.).
κατα-λαλέω, ὦ, fo speak against
(Gens) in lacmivemlal paetas ne fmm.
AS 111. ΤΟΣ
κατα-λαλιά, ἂς, ἡ, συ ορεαξέχιο,
defamation, 2 Cor. ΧΙΪ. 20,
τὸ JP Gi il ty (INTo IF
κατά-λαλος, ov, ὁ, 7, az evrl-
speaker, a defamer, Ro. 1. 30.
(N. T.)*
κατα-λαμβάνω, λήψομαι, Zo seize
or lay hold of, as Mar. ix. 18;
to grasp, to obtain, as the
prize in public games, Phil.
ili. 12, 13; 29 overtake, 1 Th.
v. 4; mid., τ comprehend, to
perceive, ὅτι, or acc. and inf.,
Ep. iii. 18.
κατα-λέγω, fo register, to enrol,
pass., I Tim. v. 9.*
κατά-λειμμα, ατος, τό, a vem-
nant, a residue, Ro. 1x. 27
(ὗν. H. ὑπόλιμμα). (S.)*
κατα-λείπω, Pw, fo leave utterly,
to forsake, Mar. x. 7; to de-
2272 JO, Valls ΣΙ A 3
leave remaining, to reserve,
OsecienAls
κατα-λιθάζω, cw, 20 stone, to de-
stroy by stoning, Lu. xx. 6.
(Nae)
καταλλαγή,ῆς, ἡ, reconciliation,
RO: να σι, τος 27 Gor vi
18, 19.* Syz.: see dmodv-
TPWOLS.
κατ-αλλάσσω, -ξω, fo reconcile
(acc. and dat.), Ro. v. Io; I
Cor. vil. 11; 2 Cor. v. τὸ; 19,
20.*
κατά-λοιπος, ov, plur., Zhe vest,
the residue, Ac. Xv. 17.*
κατάλυμα, ατος, τό, a lodging-
place, an inn, Lu. li. 7; ἃ
guest-chamber, Mayr. xiv. 14;
Lut Χ ΧΙ i.
κατα-λύω, vow, to unloose, (1)
lit., of a building, zo destroy,
Mar. xiv. 58; (2) fig., of
law or command, 20. render
kat |
void, Mat. v.17; (3) ὦ pass
the night, to lodge, Lu. ix. 12,
LK e
κατα-μανθάνω, 2d aor. κατέ-
μαθον, to consider carefully,
Maltenvin 2S 50 5)
κατα-μαρτυρέω, ὥ, fo bear tes-
timony against (acc. of thing,
gen. of pers.), Mat. xxvi. 62,
RXV 12, Mars χῖν- 00) xv.
4 (not W. H.).*
κατα-μένω, fo remain, abide,
ἌΘΕΟΣ
κατα-μόνας (ΥΥ. H. κατὰ μόνα"),
adv., privately, alone, Mar.
iv. Lo; Lu. 1x. ΤΟΣ
κατ-ανά-θεμα, ατος, τό, a curse,
Rev. xxii. 3; see κατάθεμα.
(ONE ai) Ὁ
κατ-ανα-θεματίζω, fo curse, de-
vote to destruction, Mat. xxvi.
743; see καταθεματίζω. (N.
ΠΣ
κατ-αν-αλίσκω, 40 consume, as
fire, Heb. xii. 29.*
κατα-ναρκάω, ©, ήσω, fo be
burdensome to (gen.), 2 Cor.
ἘΣ ΟΣ ΧΙ 19, Teles
κατα-νεύω, 70 20d, to make signs
oly αν, IDOE ie 7:
κατα-νοέω, ὦ, (1) fo observe care-
fully, perceive, Lu. vi. 41;
(2) to consider (acc.), Ac.
ἘΠ ΟΣ
κατ-αντάω, ὥ, Δ come to, to
arrive at, with eis, as Ac.
Xvi. I; once with ἀντικρύ,
Ac. xx. 15; met., Zo attain to,
Bhilai un
κατάνυξις, ews, ἡ, stupor, Ro.
x1. 8. (S.)*
κατα-νύσσω, ἕξω, 2d aor., pass.
κατενύγην, to prick through,
to agitate greatly, pass., Ac.
ily By (SS
κατ-αξιόω, 0, wow, fo judge
worthy of (gen.), pass., Lu.
xo Bid, Osi, BOR ANG ΜΕΤ;
2 AM se ale Se!
κατα-πατέω, ὦ, fo trample on,
to tread under foot (acc.), as
Lu. viii. 5.
κατάπαυσις, ews, 7, a resting,
rest, Ac. vii. 49; Heb. iii. 11,
19, Wi 6:5: WOR ΠΣ
κατα-παύω, (1) trans., Zo re-
strain, acc. (also Tov μή, and
inf.), Ac. xiv. 18 ; 20 gzve rest,
Heb. iv. 8; (2) intrans., 20
rest, ἀπό, Heb. iv. 4, 10.*
κατα-πέτασμα(πετάννυμι),ατος,
τό, a veil, curtain, separat-
ing the holy place and the
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
holy of holies, as Lu. xxiii.
45. (S.)
κατα-πίνω, 2d aor. κατέπιον,
Ist aor. pass. κατεπόθην, 10
drink down, swallow, Mat.
XXill. 24; Rev. xii. 16; fig.,
to devour, destroy, τ Cor. Xv.
ALS ΖΦ (Cloves the Νὰ ἢ; ἜΠΕΡΣ
Sale Zo) 3 Ui! etetey Sieg Ὁ
κατα-πίπτω, 2d aor. κατέπεσον,
to fall down, Lu. vill. 6 (W.
ἘΠ ἌΣ So.qiilg ἝΜῚ So.qyiible
6.
κατα-πλέω, εύὔσομαι, Ist aor.
κατέπλευσα, fo sail to land,
Lu. vili. 26.*
κατα-πονέω, @, in pass., fo be
oppressed, distressed, AC. Vii.
2: 2. ΒΕ: ily ees
κατα-ποντίζω, pass., Δ sink
down, Mat. xiv. 30; to be
drowned, Mat. xviii. 6.*
KAT-Gpa, as, 7, @ curse, Cursing,
Gall 111: τοῦ τὺ: ΠΕΡ: vino;
2. Ney 1 Ae 815. 111. 10.
κατ-αράομαι, ὥμαι, fo curse,
Mat. v. 44 (W. Ηἰ- omit);
INIENE, κί: Bie w {ΠῚ Wi, 25. Noy,
xli. 14; Ja. iii.9; pass., perf.
part., accursed, Mat. xxv.
Aye
κατ-αργέω, ©, ἤσω, to render
useless, Lu. xili. 7; to cause
to cease, abolish, as Ro. 111. 3,
31, and frequently in Paul;
to sever from (ἀπό), Ro. vii.
5. (ἃν 4:
κατ-αριθμέω, ὥ, Zo
mong, Ac. i. 17.*
κατ-αρτίζω, low, to refit, to re-
pair, Mat. iv. 21; to restore
from error or sin, Gal. vi. 1;
to perfect, to complete, 1 Th.
ΠῚ ΤῸ Ὁ ΒΕ δ ΤΟΣ ΡΆ55.
to be restored to harmony, 1
(ΟοΥς 1: τὸ:
κατάρτισις, ews, ἣ, a perfecting,
2) (ΘΘῸΣ ΧΠΠ Os
καταρτισμός, οὔ, ὁ, a perfecting,
JB} 0}5 abe, 12: (Nae 2
κατα-σείω, ow, to shake the
hand, ὥς beckon, Ac. xii. 17,
sahil, WG, κῖχ 99. ἘΧῚ Clos
κατα-σκάπτω, Pw, fo dig under,
to demolish, Ro. xi. 3; perf.
part., pass., γεγο, Ac. xv. 16
(not W. H.).*
κατα-σκευάζω, dow, 10 prepare,
to build, to equip, as Mat.
ra, τος Aji aes 7g Ieee, 111-
3; 4.
κατα-σκηνόω, ὥ, dow, fo pitch
one’s tent, to dwell, Mat. xiii.
53
number a-
[kar
2; Mar. iv. 32; Lu. xiil. 19;
Ac. li. 26.* :
κατα-σκήνωσις, εως, 7, a Twell-
ine-place, a haunt, as of
birds, Mat. viii. 20; Lu. ix.
58.*
κατα-σκιάζω, ow, fo overshadow,
Eliebyaxer5.*
κατα-σκοπέω, ὥ, to spy out, to
plot against, Gal. ii. 4.*
κατά-σκοπος, OV, ὁ, a spy, Heb.
Gl Bite
κατα-σοφίζομαι, couat, to deal
decettfully with, Ac. vil. 19.*
κατα-στέλλω, AG, Ist aor. κατέ-
στειλα, to appease, restrain,
ANGe aah AS, BOK
κατά-στημα, ατος, τό, behavior,
conduct, Tit. ii. 3.*
κατα-στολή, ἧς, ἡ, ress, attire,
1 IEG 11. ὉΤῈ
κατα-στρέφω, ψω, fo overthrow,
Mate ΧΣΙ 12}) ΜΘ ΣΙ τς
Ac. xv. 16 (W. H.).*
κατα-στρηνιάω, O, dow, fo grow
wanton to the loss of (gen.),
HAM hen, Wis | (Ne Wg)
κατα-στροφή, 7s, ἡ, overthrow,
destruction, 2 Tim. 11. 14;
2 Pet. ii. 6 (W. ΕΠ omit).*
κατα-στρώννυμι, στρώσω, ἴο
prostrate, slay, τ Cor. x. 5.*
κατα-σύρω, fo drag along by
force, Lu. xii. 58.*
κατα-σφάζω, ἕω, fo slay, Lu.
nib, Byiges
κατα-σφραγίζω, cw, Zo seal up,
as a book, Rev. v. 1.*
κατά-σχεσις, EWS, ἡ, a Posses-
sion, Ac. vii. 5, 45. (S.)*
κατα-τίθημι, θήσω, Ist aor. Ka-
τέθηκα, to deposit, as a body
in a tomb, Mar. xv. 46
(W. H. τίθημι) ; mid. κατα-
τίθεσθαι χάριν, to gain favor
with (dat.), Ac. xxiv. 27,
πον Os
κατα-τομή, js, 7, mwtilation,
paronomasia with περιτομή,
ἘΠῚ] shh,
κατα-τοξεύω, fo transfix, Heb.
xii. 20 (W. H. omit).*
κατα-τρέχω, 2d aor. κατέδραμον,
to run down (ἐπί, acc.), Ac.
Sia, BAe
κατα-φάγω, see κατεσθίω.
κατα-φέρω, κατοίσω, Ist aor.
κατήνεγκα, pass. κατηνέχθην,
to cast down, as an adverse
vote, Ac. xxv. 7, XXvi. I0
(W. H.); pass., Ὁ be borne
down, to be overcome, AC. XX.
9.*
Kat |
κατα-φεύγω, 2d aor. κατέφυγον,
to flee for refuge, with eis,
AG xiveOs ἀπ 1π|-,, ΕΕΡ.
vi. 18.*
κατα-φθείρω, pass., perf. Kar é-
φθαρμαι, 2d aor. κατεφθάρην,
to corrupt, 2 Tim. iil. 8; 20
destroy, 2 Pet. ii. 12 (W. H.
pbeipw).*
κατα-φιλέω, &, fo kiss affection-
ately, or repeatedly (acc.), as
Mat. xxvi. 49; Lu. xv. 20.
κατα-φρονέω, &, How, to despise
(gen.), as Mat. vi. 24.
καταφρονητής; οὔ, ὁ, a despiser,
Ac. xiil. 41. (S.)*
κατα-χέω, evow, Ist aor. κατέ-
χεα, 20 pour down upon, Mat.
SOs Y/ 8 IAI ΧΙ: 2:
κατα-χθόνιος, ov, sublerranean,
Phil. ii. 10.*
κατα-χράομαι, Guar, Zo wse ful-
ly, 1 Cor. vii. 31, ix. 18 (dat.).*
κατα-Ψψύχω, 70 cool, to refresh,
leah acyl, 24.
κατ-είδωλος, ov, full of idols
(REV), Ac. xvii. τὸ: {ΝΣ
κατ-έναντι, adv., or aS prep.
with gen., over against, be-
fore, in presence or in sight
of.
κατ-ενώπιον, adv., 72 the pres-
ence of (gen.). (S.)
κατ-εξουσιάζω, 40 exercise au-
thority over (gen.), Mat. xx.
ΠΝ ΠΤ 3% 425 (ΝΕ ΤΣ
κατ-εργάζομαι, dooua, with
mid. and pass. aor. (augm.
εἰ"), fo accomplish, achieve,
τὺ 8; ΠΡ. νι" igh nce
work out, result in, Ro. iv.
15, vii. 8.
κατ-έρχομαι, 2d aor. κατῆλθον,
to come down, Lu. iv. 31, 1x.
37-
κατ-εσθίω and -έσθω (Mar. xii.
40, ΝΥ. Η.), fut. καταφάγομαι
(Ones ἣν - ἘΠ); 26 0
κατέφαγον, to cat up, to de-
vour entirely, lit. or fig., Mat.
ἘΠῚ ἢ; fing, 1 τὴν (Cae aye
Tage
κατ-ευθύνω, vo, to direct, to
ΖΡ, NGOS GQ) 1 AUG we τὰ;
2 Wo, 17 Ge
κατ-ευλογέω, 0 bless greatly,
Mirae xe ΤΟΙ (ὟΝ ἘΠῚ =
κατ-εφ-ίστημι, 2d aor. κατεπέ-
στήν, to vise up against, Ac.
Seabee ty) (Ng ΤΣ
κατ-έχω, κατασχήσω, 10 seize
on, to hold fast, to retain,
possess, to prevent from doing
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
a thing (τοῦ μή, with inf.),
to repress, Ro. 1. 18; τὸ κα-
τέχον, the hindrance, 2 Th.
il. 6; κατεῖχον eis τὸν αἰγια-
Nov, they held for the shore,
Ac. XXVii. 40.
κατ-ηγορέω, ὥ, How, fo accuse,
to speak against, abs., or with
person in gen.; charge in
gen. alone or after περί or
κατά: pass., 10 be accused ;
with ὑπό or παρά, of the ac-
cuser.
κατηγορία, as, 7, az accusation,
a charge, pers. in gen. alone,
or after κατά; charge also
ΤΠ Sens peter erm ony wLO hemlet
116:
κατήγορος, οὐ, 0, az accuser,
Ac. XXili. 30, 35.
κατήγωρ, ὁ (Heb. ?), az accuser,
Εν Ἐπ UO) (Niel), (UNAS)
κατήφεια, as, ἡ, dejection, eloom,
Ja. iv. 9.*
κατ-ηχέω, ὦ, ow, perf., pass.
κατήχημαι (ἢχοΞ), to zustruct
orally, to teach, inform, Lu.
ry i) WNC, QU, 215, PO, Ait,
2A NOMI πὸ: ΠΘΟΙ ΣΝ
το: (6.1: νῖτ 6: Ὁ
κατ᾽ ἰδίαν, separately, privately,
by one’s self (see tdios).
κατ-ιόω, ὦ (ids), fo cover with
TOI 18: Wa 5. (ANDY
κατ-ισχύω, fo prevail against,
overpower (gen.), Mat. xvi.
18; Lu. xxi. 36 (W. H.), xxiii.
23.*
κατ-οικέω, ©, (1) intrans., “0
dwell, with ἐν, εἰς (const.
preg.), ἐπί, gen., or adverbs
ΘΕ places Ἄδα 26; evils 4:
fig., of qualities or attributes,
to abide, Col. 11. 9; (2) trans.,
to dwell in, to inhabit (acc.),
IMIS Seat, BIOS. ΔῸΣ 16 ΤῸΣ
κατοίκησις, ews, 7, a dwelling,
habitation, Mar. v. 3.*
κατοικητήριον, ov, τό, a dwell-
zng-place, Ep. 11. 22; Rev.
ΧΝ11).. 2. (9s)
κατοικία, ας, ἣ, a dwelling, hab-
ttation, AC. xvii. 26.*
κατ-οικίζω, fo cause to dwell,
Ja. iv. 5 (W. H.).*
κατοπτρίζω, mid., fo behold,
85 in) Ὁ minor 2 Cor. 11.
18.*
κατ-όρθωμα, ατος, τό, az honor-
able or successful achieve-
ΟΣ, NCW ΣΝ. 2 (δὴ: ΕἸ-
διόρθωμα).Ἁ
κάτω, adv., downwards, dowp,
54
[eA
Mat. iv. 6; beneath, Mar.
xiv. 66; of age, comp., κατω-
τέρω, under, Mat. ii. 16.
κατώτερος, a, ον (κάτω), dower,
Ep. iv. 9 (on which see Gr.
§ 259, Wi. § 11, 2 6, Bu. 28).*
καῦμα, ατος, τό (καίω), heat,
scorching heat, Rev. vii. 16,
ΧΥΙΞ Ὁ
καυματίζω, ow, to scorch, burn,
Mat. xiii.6; Mar. iv. 6; Rev.
xvi. 8, 9.*
καῦσις, ews, 7, a burning, burn-
ing up, Heb. vi. 8.*
καυσόω, ὦ, fo burn up, pass.,
2 ΒΕΙ. wT) ΠΣ 12: ΠΝ IT)
καύσων, wos, ὁ, scorching heat;
perhaps a hot wind from the
Ἐς Matoscx. 12; Τπ|} ΧΙ 55 5
Ja. 1. 11 (see Hos. xii. 1, etc.).
(S.)*
καυτηριάζω (ΝΥ. H. καυστ-), zo
brand, as with a hot iron;
fig., pass., I Tim. iv. 2.*
καυχάομαι, Guar, 2d pers. καυ-
χᾶσαι, fut. joouat, Zo glory,
to boast, both in a good sense
and in a bad, 1 Cor. i. 29;
Ep. ii.9; followed with prep.,
ἐν, περί, gen. ; ὑπέρ, gen.; ἐπί,
dat.
καύχημα, ατος, τό, the ground
of glorying, as Ro. iv. 2;
a glorying, 1 Cor. v. 6.
καύχησις, ews, 4, the act of
boasting, glorying, Ro. χν. 17;
Ja. iv. 16. (S.)
Kagapvaotp (see Καπερναούμ),
Capernaum.
Keyxpeat, ὧν, ai, Cenchree, a
port of Corinth, Ac. xviii.
10; Ro. xvi. 1.*
κέδρος, ov, 7, a cedar, Jn. xviil.
1; perhaps a mistaken read-
ing for following.*
Κεδρών, 6 (Heb. dark or turbid),
Cedron, a turkid brook be-
tween the Mount of Olives
and Jerusalem, a _ variant
reading in Jn. xviii. 1.*
κεῖμαι, σαι, ται; impf. ἐκείμην,
oo, T0; Zo ἤϊε, to recline, to be
LATENCY. XXII ἐς τα eave
Ig; met., fo be enacted, as
laws, 1 Tim. i. 9.
κειρία, as, 4, a band or bandage
of linen, Jn. xi. 44.*
κεῖρω, κερῶ, fo shear, as sheep,
Ac. viil. 32; mid., to have
the head shorn, Ac. xviii. 18;
I Cor. xi. ΟἿΣ
κέλευσμα, aros, τό, a command,
a loud cry, τ Th. iv. 16.*
KeA |
κελεύω, ow, fo command, to
order, AC. iv. 15, V. 34.
κενοδοξία, as, 7, vazzglory, emp-
ty pride, Phil. ii. 3.*
κενό-δοξος, ov, vainglorious, Gal.
v. 26.*
κενός, 7, dv, empty, vain, Ep. v.
6; Col. ii. 8; empty-handed,
Lu. 1. 53; Ja. ii. 20; fruztless,
ineffectual, τ Cor. xv. 10, 58.
Syn. : κενός, empty, refers to
the contents; μάταιος, azm-
less, purposeless, to the re-
sult.
κενο-φωνία, as, 7, empty dis-
puting, useless babbling, 1
ἘΠ ||: Ὑ1 2, 2) Ἐπ 11: Τὸ:
(N. T.)*
Kevow, ©, Wow, with ἑαυτόν, fo
empty one’s self, dzvest one’s
self of rightful dignity, Phil.
11. 7; to make useless or false,
INGOs This HL i (COs aie 17, ib
82 (COR ibe Bhs
κέντρον, ov, τό, a sting, Rev. ix.
10; I Cor. xv. 55, 56; a goad,
Ac. ix. 5 (W. H. omit), xxvi.
14.*
«cvtupi@yv, wos, ὁ, Latin (see
Gr. § 154¢), a@ centurion, the
commander of a hundred
foot-soldiers, Mar. xv. 39,
44, 45.*
κενῶς, adv., 271 vazz, ja. iv. 5.*
κεραία, or κερέα (ΝΥ. H.), as, ἡ,
a little horn (the small pro-
jecting stroke by which cer-
tain similar Hebrew letters
are distinguished, as Ἢ and
1); met., the minutest part,
ΝΠ αὶ IG LI Seyi ΠΣ
κεραμεύς, ews, ὁ, a potter, Mat.
Χ ΣΎ Fe ΤΟ; INOS i Bite
κεραμικός, ἡ, dv, made of clay,
earthen, Rev ii. 27.*
κεράμιον, ov, τό, az earthen
vessel, a pitcher, Mar. xiv.
TBE 1ππ|: ΣΤ TOS"
κέραμος, ov, ὁ, a roofing tile,
Lu. v, 19.*
κεράννυμι (see Gr. §§ 113, 114,
Wi. § 15, Bu. 60), ¢o mix, to
pour out for drinking, Rev.
xiv. 10, xviii. 6.*
κέρας, atos, τό, a horn, as Rev.
v. 6; fig., for strength, only
Lu. i. 69; @ projecting point,
horn of the altar, only Rev.
ἤχου Ὁ
κεράτιον, ov, τό, a little horn,
the name of the fruit of the
carob tree, Lu. xv. 16.*
kepdalvw, avd, Ist aor. ἐκέρδησα,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
to gain, acquire, Mat. xxv.
HO (a Js), 228 Nee tie 13\5
to gain, win, Phil. 111. 8; 20
gain over to a cause, I Cor.
ix. 190-22.
κέρδος, ous, τό, carn, advantage,
nik Wh A, i, BPG Ah a
ΤῈ
κέρμα, ατος, τό (κείρω), a small
piece of money, Jn. 11. 15.*
κερματιστής, οὔ, ὁ, a money-
changer, Jn. li. 14.*
κεφάλαιον, ov, τό, a sum of
money, AC. Xxil. 28; the sum,
main point of an argument,
Heb. viii. 1 (see R. V. and
mrg.).*
κεφαλαιόω (W. H. -λιόω), ὦ,
dow, to smite on the head,
Mar. xii. 4.*
κεφαλή, js, ἡ, the head, of
human beings or animals;
for the whole person, Ac.
Xvill. 6; the head of a corner
(with γωνία), corner-stone,
Lu. xx. 17; met., implying
authority, Aead, lord, 1 Cor.
ΧΙ 2; ἘΠΕῚ 22; (ΘΟ]: 1. 18.
κεφαλίς, δος, ἡ (prop. 292), a
roll, a volume, Heb. x. 7.*
κημόω, fo muzzle, 1 Cor. 1x. 9
(W. H. mrg.).*
κῆνσος, ov, ὁ, Latin (Gr. ὃ 154d,
Bu. 16), @ tax, a fpoll-tax,
ΜΠ SAU, WS, ἘΧΠ 17, ΠΟ
Mar. xii. 14.
κῆπος, ov, ὁ, a garden, Lu. xiii.
19; Jn. xviii. 1, 26, xix. 41.*
κηπ-ουρός, οὔ, ὁ, a gardener,
[ils BORN ΠΟΙ
κηρίον, ov, τό, a honeycomb, Lu.
XXiv. 42 (W. H. omit).*
κήρυγμα, ατος, τό, a proclaim-
ing, preaching, as Mat. xii.
ΠΝ di (Coie th Big 2. Μη ν-
I Fe
κήρυξ, υκος, ὁ, a herald, a
preacher, τ Tim. ii. 7; 2 Tim.
ily HbR ΠΕ ΘΕ: Ge
κηρύσσω, fw, (1) fo proclaim,
to publish, Mar. vii. 36; (2)
specially, to preach the Gos-
pel, abs., or acc. and dat.,
Maret 385) ot. xil.) 3.) 1 bet.
111. 19.
κῆτος, ous, TO, a sea Monster, a
whale, Mat. xii. 40.*
Κηφᾶς, ἃ, ὁ (Aramaic, α rock),
Cephas,-i.e., Peter, 1 Cor. i.
Deity 22:
κιβωτός, οὔ, ἡ, a wooden chest,
used of the ark of the coven-
ant, Heb. ix. 4; Rev. xi. 19;
59
[κλε
of Noah’s ark, Lu. xvii. 27;
Ele sexi.
κιθάρα, as, ἡ, a harp, τ Cor.
ΣΙΝ; Β}αν. oie
κιθαρίζω, fo play upon a harp,
I Cor. xiv. 7; Rev. xiv. 2.*
κιθαρ-ῳδός, οὔ, ὁ, a harper,
singer to the harp, Rev. xiv.
2, XVili. 22.*
Κιλικία, as, ἡ, Cilicia, Ac. vi.
Ὁ: ἘΣ: 30;
κινάμωμον (ΝΥ. H. κιννά-), ov,
τό, cinnamon, Rev. xvii. 13.*
κινδυνεύω, ow, 20 be in danger,
Lu. viii. 23); Ac. xix. 27, 0:
τ Corn xv 59:Ὁ
κίνδυνος, ov, ὁ, danger, peril,
Ro. viii. 35; 2 Cor. xi. 26.*
Kivéw, ὥ, How, to move, to stir,
Mat. xxiii. 4; Ac. xvii. 28;
to shake the head in mockery,
Mat. xxvii. 39; Mar. xv. 29;
to remove, Rev. ii. 5, vi. 14;
to excite, AC. xvii. 28, xxi. 30,
ΣΧ ΣΙΝ Wise
κίνησις, ews, 7, a moving, agita-
tion, Jn. v. 3 (W. H. omit).*
Kis (W. H. Keés), ὁ (Heb.),
Aish, father of Saul, Ac. xiii.
21.
κίχρημι, Zo Zend, Lu. xi. 5.*
κλάδος, ov, ὁ, a branch, as Mat.
xlil. 32; met., Ro. xi. 16-19.
κλαίω, atow, (1) abs., ὦ waz,
to lament, Lu. xix. 41; (2)
trans., to weep for (acc.),
Mat. ii. 18.
κλάσις, ews, 7, a breaking, Lu.
ΣΣΙ͂ν 35, Ἄς tk, ΠΣ Ὁ
κλάσμα, ατος, τό, a broken
piece, a fragment, as Mat.
Xiv. 20
Κλαύδη (W. H. Καῦδα), ns, ἡ,
Clauda or Cauda, a small
island near Crete, Ac. xxvii.
16.*
KaAavdia, as, ἡ, Claudia, 2 Tim.
iv. 21.*
Κλαύδιος, ov, ὁ, Claudius, the
Roman emperor, Ac. xi. 28,
Xvlil. 2; a military tribune
(Lysias), Ac. xxiii. 26.*
κλαυθμός, οὔ, ὁ (κλαίω), weep-
ing, lamentation, as Mat. il.
18.
κλάω, dow, only with ἄρτον,
to break bread, in the ordi-
nary meal, Mat. xiv. 19; or
in the Lord’s Supper, xxvi.
26; fig., of the body of
Christ, 1 Cor. xi. 24 (W. ΝΣ
omit).
κλείς, κλειδός, acc. sing. κλεῖδα
κλε]
or κλεῖν, acc. plur. κλεῖδας or
κλεῖς, ἡ, a key, aS a symbol
of power and authority, Mat.
ile ΠΟ; INE Th πὸ 111: G5 1Χ-
iis ΣΤ; NE, Ih ΧΙ. 52.
κλείω, ow, fo shut, shut up, Mat.
Whe Ὁ; IEMS in 25
κλέμμα, ατος, τό (κλέπτω), theft,
Rev. xi. 21.*
Κλεόπας, a, ὁ, Cleopas, Lu.
XXiv. 18.*
κλέος, ous, τό, elory, praise, I
ῬΈΕΙ 20.%
κλέπτης, ov, ὁ, a thief, as Mat.
vi. 19; met., of false teach-
ers, Jn. x. 8. Sy.: κλέπτης,
a thief, who steals secretly ;
λῃστής, a robber, who plun-
ders openly, by violence.
κλέπτω, yw, fo steal, abs., Mat.
xix. 18; or trans. (acc.), Mat.
XXvii. 64.
κλῆμα, ατος, τό (κλάω), a tender
branch, a shoot, of a vine,
Clery Mine Rave 2, ἢ; 5, 6:
Κλήμης, εντος, 6, Clement, Phil.
The: 3:
KAnpovopéw, ©, How, to inherit,
Gal. iv. 30; 20 obtazn, gener-
ally, Lu. x. 25.
κληρονομία, as, 7, an inherit-
ance, Lu. ΧΙ. 13; ὦ posses-
sion, Gal. 111. 18.
κληρο-νόμος, ov, ὁ, az heir,
Mat πη applied) ito
Christ, Heb. i. 2; in general,
one who obtains a possession,
Heb. vi. 17.
κλῆρος, ov, ὁ, (1) a Jot, Mat.
RVG Mence. (2, that
which is allotted, a portion,
INGS Τὴ» 28, Wattle 21, zo.
18; Col. i. 12; plur., persozs
assigned to one’s care, τ Pet.
Vv. 3.*
κληρόω, &, to make a heritage,
IBD} tls Tipe
κλῆσις, ews, ἡ, α calling, invita-
tion, in N.T. always of the
divine call, as Ro. xi. 29;
Ep. iv. 4.
κλητός, 7, Ov, verb. adj. (καλέω),
called, invited, Mat. xxii. 14;
of Christians, the called, Ro.
i. 6, 7, vill. 28; called to
AIMIOlICe ὸ 1 lest 01:
ry tte
κλίβανος, ov, ὁ, a7 oven, a fur-
HER, ΝΑΙ: νὰ 50; 1} sat
28.*
κλίμα, ατος, τό, a tract of coun-
2 ὦ ἌΡΕΟΣ NINO Ἀν. 22.
2. ΘΟΥ xo, Gale i. 21
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
κλινάριον, ov, τό, a small bed,
Ἀν Τρ (ΝΥ ΕΠ} Σ
κλίνη, ns, ἡ, α bed, Mar. vii. 30;
a portable bed, Mat. ix. 2,
6; a couch for reclining at
meals, Mar. iv. 21.
κλινίδιον, ov, τό (dim.), a small
bed, a couch, Lu. v. 19, 24.*
κλίνω, vO, perf. κέκλικα, (τ)
trans., zo dow, in reverence,
Tues xxiv) ΟΣ ee ceathyy {ΠῚ
xix. 30; fo vecline the head
for rest, Mat. vill. 20; zo
turn to flight, Heb. xi. 34;
(2) intrans., ¢o decline, as the
day, Lu. ix. 12.
κλισία, as, ἡ, @ company reclin-
ing at a meal, Lu. ix. 14.*
κλοπή, 7s, ἡ, theft, Mat. xv. 19;
Mar. vii. 21.*
κλύδων, ὠνος, ὁ, a violent agita-
tzon of the sea, a wave, Lu.
WU, ALB 53:1. ΟΣ
κλυδωνίζομαι, Zo be agitated, as
waves by the wind, Ep. iv.
14. (Sys
Karormds, ἃ, ὁ, Clopas, Jn. xix.
Zs
κνήθω, fo tickle; pass., to be
tickled, to ztch, 2 Tim. iv. 3.*
Kvidos, ov, ἡ, Cuzdus, Ac. xxvii.
ἼΣ
κοδράντης, ov, 6, Lat. (see Gr.
§ 1544, Bu. 17), a guadrans,
farthing, the fourth part of
the Roman as, Mat. v. 26;
Mar. xai- 42. ΓΝ. 1..)Ὲ
κοιλία, as, ἡ, (1) the belly, Mat.
Xv. 17; (2) the womb, Mat.
abe 12», (3) ἢ, ae 272726 7
man, the heart, Jn. vii. 38.
κοιμάω, ὦ, pass., fo fall asleep,
Lu. xxii. 45; met., Zo daze, Jn.
Sila 12.
κοίμησις, ews, ἡ, repose, taking
HAR: πὶ. ΣῚΡ eyes
κοινός, ἡ, Ov, common, 7.é.,
shared by many, Ac. iv. 32;
2wnclean, ceremonially, Ac. x.
το ΗΕ. <5 20:
κοινόω, ὦ, Wow, fo make common
or unclean, to profane, Mat.
XV ΤῈ; Ὁ: ΑΙ. 29.
κοινωνέω, ©, Now, to have com-
muon share in, to partake in,
Ro. xv. 27; to be associated
222. Gal. vi. 6.
κοινωνία, as, ἡ, partictpation,
communion, fellowship, as 1
ἜΘΟΥΣ τὸ} 2 i Corexaiomn\s
ἘΠ 1 BOS 9/8 δι aiid
tion, Ro. xv. 26; Heb. xiii.
16,
56
[Kod
κοινωνικός, ἡ, dv, ready to com-
municate, liberal, τ Tim. vi.
18.*
κοινωνός, 7, Ov, aS Subst., ὦ
partner, Lu. v. 10; @ sharer
with, gen. obj., 2 Cor. i. 7.
κοίτη, 7s, ἢ, @ bed, Wu. xi. 7;
met., marriage bed, Heb. xiii.
4; sexual intercourse (as il-
licit), Ro. xiii. 13; Kolrny
ἔχειν, to conceive, Ro. ix.
10.*
κοιτών, vos, ὁ, a bed-chamber,
INCL Siti, 20.
κόκκινος, ἡ, ov, dyed from the
κόκκος, crimson, Heb. ix. 19;
Rev. xvii. 4. (S.)
κόκκος, Ou, ὁ, a kernel, a grain,
Lu. xiil. 19, xvii. 6.
κολάζω, ow, mid., fo chastise, to
punish, Ac. iv. 21; pass., 2
Reta Oss
κολακεία (W. H. -κία), as, ἡ,
fiattery, τ Th. il. 5.*
κόλασις, ews, 7, chastisement,
punishment, Mat. xxv. 46;
I Jn. iv. 18.*
Kodacoai, dy, ai,
λοσσαί.
κολαφίζω, cw, fo strike with the
jist, to maltreat, Mar. xiv. 65.
(NEE)
κολλάω, ὥ, 7ow, pass., fo cleave
to, to join one’s self to, Lu. x.
τ; JES yal Ao);
κολλούριον, or κολλύριον, ov, τό,
collyrium, eye-salve, Rev. iil.
18.*
κολλυβιστής, οὔ, ὁ (κόλλυβος,
small coin), a money-changer,
ΜΙ ΒΕ Boch UR Wiehe Sal 15;
Vin tig τ
κολοβόω, &, wow, fo cut off, to
shorten, Mat. xxiv. 22; Mar.
ΧΙ. 20.*
Kodoocaets, éws, ὁ, plur. Kodoc-
σαεῖς (ΝΥ. H: Kodaocaets),
Colossians, only in the head-
ing and subscription (Rec.)
to the Epistle.
Κολοσσαί, or Κολασσαί, Gy, ai,
Colosse, Col. i. 2.*
κόλπος, ov, ὁ, the bosom, the
chest, (1) of the body; ἐν τῷ
κόλπῳ (or τοῖς κόλποι) εἶναι,
ἀνακεῖσθαι, to be in the bosom
Of, 2.2.5, πε ΙΕ NeXt. tO ΘῈ
table; Lu. xvi. 22, 23 (of the
heavenly banquet); Jn. xiii.
23) the sphrasepini Jee τὸ
implies a still closer fellow-
ship; (2) of the dress, used
as a bag or pocket, Lu. vi,
see Ko-
koa |
38; (3) @ bay, a gulf of the
SEGA, SVs 50.
κολυμβάω, ©, now, Co swim, Ac.
MOeVIls 7.3.
κολυμβήθρα, as, 7, α swimming-
Wilacemma ool.) \Meve 2, ἅ
(INCA) Miami 7am (Nees)
κολώνια, or κολωνία (W. H.),
ι as, 7(Lat.), a colony; Philippi
| is so called, Ac. xvi. 12. (N.
| T..)*
κομάω, ὥ, to wear the
tons. τ COG. ΣΙ: WA, Ti5s*
κόμη; ns, ἢ, λαϊγ of the head,
in (Cooie, ΧΙ δ.
κομίζω, ow, mid. fut. κομίσομαι
or κομιοῦμαι, fo bear, to bring,
Lu. vii. 37; mid., to bring
for one’s self, 1.6., to obtain,
Heb. x. 36; #0 receive again,
to recover, Heb. xi. 19.
κομψότερον (comp. of Kouds),
better, of convalescence, ad-
verbially with ἔχω, Jn. iv.
Rss
Kovidw, ©, fo whitewash, Mat.
XEXG eee MD ASS eee ΛΟ: ΧΥΠῚ 9: Ὲ
κονι-ορτός, οὔ, ὁ (ὄρνυμι), dist,
Mat. x. 14:
κοπάζω, ow, fo grow weary, to
cease, of the wind, Mat. xiv.
32; Mar. iv. 30) vi. 51.*
κοπετός, οὔ, ὁ (κόπτω), vehement
lamentation, Ac. vill. 2.*
Korn, 7S, 7, cetting, slaughter,
Heb. vii. 1.*
κοπιάω, ὥ, dow, to be weary,
Mat. xi. 28; 20 labor, to toil,
Lu. v. 5; in the Gospel, Ro.
rks (Oh, HBB Te (COs ἄν. Τὸ.
κόπος, ov, ὁ, /abor, toil, trouble,
ἘΠῚ Sols τ; Tals ane 8.
κοπρία, as, 7, au, manure,
Lu. xiii. 8 (not W. H.), xiv.
35-*
κόπριον, ov, τό, dung, Lu. xili.
8 (W. H.).*
κόπτω, mid. fut. κόψομαι, Zo cut
off, as branches, trees, etc.,
Mat. xxi. 8; mid., Zo deat or
cut one’s self 771 grief, to be-
watl, as Mat. xi. 17.
κόραξ, ακος, ὁ, a raven, Lu. xii.
24.*
κοράσιον, ov, τό (prop. dim.
from x6pn), @ girl, as Mar.
vi. 22, 28.
κορβᾶν (W. H. κορβάν"), _(in-
decl.), and κορβανᾶς, ἃ, ὁ
(from Heb.), (1) @ gift, an
offering to God, Mar. vii. 11;
(2) the sacred treasury, Mat.
XXVii. 6.*
hair
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Κορέ, ὁ (Heb.), Aorah, Ju.
Tie
Kopévvupt, ἔσω, pass. perf. κεκό-
ρεσμαι, fo satiate, sausfy, ENG,
XXvVil. 38; I Cor. iv. 8.*
Κορίνθιος, ov, ὁ, « Corinthian,
INCH ΣΝ ΕΙ δ. 2, © OL vile %
Κόρινθος, ov, ἡ, Corinth, Ac.
avin, Lis abe Tp
Κορνήλιος, ov, ὁ,
ἌΧ Ὲ
κόρος, ov, ὁ (from Heb.), ἃ coz,
the largest dry measure,
equal to ten βάτοι, or ten
Attic medimni, Lu. xvi. 7.
(S.)*
Koo pew, ὥ, How, fo put in order,
to prepare, Mat. xxv. 7; ¢o
adorn, Mat. xxiii. 29; 1 Tim.
ll. 9; met., with honor, Tit.
τ: ΤΟ» PB ΒΘΕ- 111. πὶ
κοσμικός, ἡ, dv, (1) earthly,
opp. to ἐπουράνιος, Heb. ix.
(2) worldly, 1.6., corrupt,
ΠΣ:
κόσμιος, ον, orderly,
ΠῚ ΧΩ we Ὁ. ἢ es
κοσμο-κράτωρ, ορος, 6, lord of
this world, world-ruler (R.
V.), Ep. vi. 12.*
κόσμος, ov, 0, (1) ornament,
decoration, only 1 Pet. iii. 3;
hence, (2) the material uni-
werse, Lu. xi. 50, as well
ordered and beautiful; (3)
the world, Jn. xi. 9; worldly
affairs, Gal. vi. 14; (4) the
inhabitants of the world, 1
Con) iv. 9; as opposed to
God, Jn. viii. 23; (5) @ vast
collection, of anything, Ja.
111. 6. Syz.: see αἰών.
Kovapros, ov, ὁ (Latin, see Gr.
δ 150), Quartus, Ro. xvi. 23.*
κοῦμι (a Hebrew imperative
fem.), arise, Mar. v. 41 (W.
H. read κούμ, the masculine
form). (N. T.)*
κουστωδία, as, (τη, 566
Gr. § 154¢, Bu. 17), a guard,
Mat. xxvii. 65, 66, xxviii. 11.
(N. T.)*
κουφίζω, fo lighten, as a ship,
Ac. xxvii. 38.*
κόφινος, ov, ὁ, α basket, as Mat.
Χά 20.
κράββατος (W. H. xpdBarros),
ov, 0, a couch, a light bed, as
Mar. ii. 12.
κράζω, Ew, fo cry out, hoarsely,
or urgently, or in anguish,
INANE δ Δι ον 72.
κραιπάλη, 7s, 1, surfezting,
57
Cornelius,
12.*
modest, τ
ἰκρη
caused by excessive drink-
ing, Lu. xxi. 34.*
Kpaviov, ov, 76, a skull, Lu.
Xxlil. 33; Kpavlov Τόπος,
Greek for Τολγοθά, which
see, Mat. xxvii. 33; Mar. xv.
22h ale ΧΙΧῚ 17.
κράσπεδον, ov, τό, the fringe,
tassel, of a garment, as Mat.
ΧΧΊΙΙ]. 5.
κραταιός, ά, dv, strong, mighty,
1 Pet. v. 6:*
κραταιόω, ©, in pass. only, f
be strong, to grow strong, Lu.
OO 15 AOL τ ον. Κλ ΤΩΣ
Ep. ii. 16. (S.)*
Kpatéw, ©, Wow, with acc., or
gen., or acc. and gen. (see
Gr. ὃ 264, Wi. § 30, ὃ ὦ, Bu.
161), to get possession of, ob-
tain, AC. XXvil. 13; to take
hold of, Mar. i. 31; Ac. iii.
11 70, 5625, Wile makin 2) 3) ΧΩ
hold, Rev. ii. 1; to hold fast,
Rey. il. 25, i. 11; zo) xeraz,
Of Sins {π| ΧΟ 29:
κράτιστος, ἡ, ον (prop. super-
lative of κρατύς, see κράτοΞ),
most excellent, most noble, a
title of honor, Lu. i. 3; Ac.
ΧΙ. 205 σχῖν. 2, KO 25 ἢ
κράτος, ους, τό, strength, power,
dominion, Ep. ΤῸ ΕΙΣ
A ΤΠ; Telly abi, Le κατὰ
κράτος, Ac. xix. 20, greatly,
mightily.
κραυγάζω, ow, fo cry out, to
shout, as Mat. xi. 19.
κραυγή; NS, ἡ, α crying, outcry,
as Hleb. v. 7.
κρέας (aTos, aos, contr. Kpéws),
τό, plur. κρέατα, κρέα, flesh,
fiesh-meat, Ro. xiv.21; 1 Cor.
Vill 13.
κρείσσων (or -TT-), ον (prop.
compar. of κρατύς, see Kpd-
Tos), stronger, more excellent,
as Heb. vil. 7, Xil. 24.
κρεμάννυμι, or κρεμάω, ὥ, fut.
άσω, to hang up, trans., Ac.
v. 30; mid., zo be suspended,
to hang, Mat. xxii. 40; Ac.
XXVill. 4.
κρημνός, 00, ὁ (κρεμάννυμι),
precipice, from its overhang-
ing, Mat. viii. 32; Mar. v. 13;
1 τὴ 25. ᾿
Kei, ητός, 6, a Cretan, Ac. ii.
i) ANTICS Vy ee
τος ὁ (Latin),
Zh τὴ" whi ΠΟΘΙ
Κρήτη; ns, ἡ, Crede, now Can-
dia, Ac. xxvii. 7.
Crescens,
κρι]
Pe, fs, n, barley, Rev. vi.
ghee ἢ, ov, made of barley ;
ἄρτοι κρίθινοι, barley loaves,
Jn. Vien Ola at
κρίμα, ατος, τό, a judgement, a
sentence, condemnation, as 1
Cor. x1. 20.
κρίνον, ov, τό, a lily, Mat. vi.
AX) 9 LTH, ΣΤ Dyes
κρίνω, νῶ, κέκρικα, 151 aor. pass.
ἐκρίθην, (1) το have an opinion,
to think, Ac. xiil. 46, xv. το;
(2) to approve, prefer, Ro.
Xiv. 5; (3) Φ resolve, deter-
mine, I Cor. vii. 37; Tit. ili.
12; (4) to try, to sit in judg-
ment on, Jn. Xviil. 31; pass.
and mid., zo appeal το trial,
.€., to have a lawsuit, τ Cor.
vi. 6.
κρίσις, ews, ἡ, (1) opinion,
formed and expressed, Jn.
vili. 16; Ju. 9; (2) judgment,
the act or result of, Ja. ii.
3; Lu. x. 14; (3) condemna-
tion and punishment, Heb. x.
27; Rev. xvill. 103 (4) ὦ tvz-
ΠΣ MINS, Ws ig 22; ((5))
justice, Mat. xxiii. 23.
Κρίσπος, ov, ὁ, Crispus, Ac.
KVilone ΠῚ (ΘΙ ἵ᾿ ΤῊ
κριτήριον, ov, τό, (1) a ¢rzbuzal,
Ω court of justice, 1 Cor. vi.
2, 4 (see ἘΣ aleore
κριτής, οὔ, ὁ, a judge, Mat. v.
ZAG Ac. xviii. πο ἢ Oe wae
OL Is Seles?” ΑΘ χα:
20.
κριτικός, ἡ, Ov, skilled in judg-
ing, gen. obj., Heb. iv. 12.*
Kpovw, ow, 20 knock at a door,
ΠΕ abby Aly
κρύπτη; ns, 7, a cellar, a vault,
Τα ΧΙ: 33: *
κρυπτός, 7, ὀν, verbal adj.
(κρύπτω), hidden, secret, Mat.
ΖΘ, ΝΘ ΤΠ ΤΟΣ
κρύπτω, ψω, 2d aor. pass. ἐκρύ-
βην, to hide, conceal, to lay up,
as) Gola 111: 3:
κρυσταλλίζω, zo be clear, like
crystal, Rev. xxi. 11. (N.T.)*
κρύσταλλος, ov, ὁ, cvxystal, Rev.
iv. 6, xxii. 1.*
Kpudatos, a, ov, hidden, secret,
Mat. vi. 18 (W. H.).*
κρυφῆ (ΝΥ. -), adv., 72
secret, secretly, Ep. v. 12.*
κτάομαι, Guar, fut. ήσομαι, ἐκ-
τησάμην, dep., to acguire,
procure (price, gen., or é€k),
(SeeiGrre§)2735 Wal δὴ 68) 7,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
40, 46), Mat. x. 9; Lu. xviii.
12) Oty πο ΟΣ 1. inked, ὙΠ
50: ἜΣ AB ΤΠ ἘΝ ies
κτῆμα, ατος, τό, anything ac-
ψιγεα, a possession, Mat.
ΧΙΣ BAS Mens de 22; MNCS sis
45, V
κτῆνος, ovs, τό, a beast of bur-
den (as representing proper-
ty), Lu. x. 34; Ac. xxill. 24;
i (CO συ BOS Κδὺ: Sava
13.*
κτήτωρ, ορος, ὁ, a possessor, AC.
iv. 34.*
κτίζω, ow, perf. pass. ἔκτισμαι,
to create, form, shape, phys-
eel or spiritually, as Ro.
5 BS 1/0) a τὸ:
ie ews, ἡ, creation, (1) the
act, Ro. i. 20; (2) the thing
created, creature, Ro. i. 25;
creation, generally, Ro. viii.
19-22; (3) met., az ordi-
nance, i Pet. il. 13.
κτίσμα, atos, τό, a thing cre-
ated, a creature, τ Tim. iv. 4;
Ὁ τὸ παν: τ 19. valle
9.*
κτίστης, ov, ὁ, a founder; a
creator, 1 Pet. iv. 19.*
κυβεία, as, ἡ, dice-playing, fraud,
Ep. iv. 14.*
κυβέρνησις, ews, ἡ, governing,
direction, 1 Cor. xii. 28.*
κυβερνήτης, ov, ὁ, @ steersman,
a pilot, Ac. xxvii. 11; Rev.
XVill. 17.*
κυκλεύω, 20 encircle, surround,
Rev. xx. 9 (W. H.).*
κυκλόθεν, adv. (κύκλος), vownd
about, gen., Rev. iv. 3, 4, 8,
v. If (not W. H.).*
κύκλος, ov, ὁ, a circle;
in dat., κύκλῳ, as adv., abs.,
or with gen., vound about,
around, Mar. ill. 34; vi. 6.
κυκλόω, ὥ, fo encircle, sur-
round, bestege, Lu. xxi. 20;
Jno x24" Alc? χῖν. 20; ΠΕΡ.
Xi. 30; Rev.-xx. 9 (Rec.).*
κύλισμα, ατος, τό, a place for
wallowing, 2 Pet. 11. 22 (not
Winkie): (N. ΤΣ
κυλισμός, οὔ, ὁ, ἃ rolling, wal-
lowing, 2 Pet. ii. 22 (W. H.).*
κυλίω (for κυλίνδω), pass., fo be
rolled, to wallow, Mar. ix.
20.*
κυλλός, ἡ, Ov, crippled, lame,
especially in the hands, Mat.
xVv+ 30) (Ot WEL) 30 (not
Wr Ei) exci) Si) Mar. ax.
43.
only
58
[kop
κῦμα, aros, τό, a wave, as Mat.
Willen ΣΉ Matsa ve 3.5) 1 15:
κύμβαλον, ov, τό (κύμβος, hol-
low), a. cymbal, τ Cor. xiii.
Tae
κύμινον, ov, τό (from Heb.),
cumin, Mat. xxiii. 23.*
κυνάριον, ov, τό (dim. of κύων),
@ little dog, Mat. xv. 26, 27;
Mar. vil. 27, 28.*
Κύπριος, ov, ὁ, @ Cyprian or
Cypriote, Ac. iv. 36.
Κύπρος, ov, ἣ, Cyprus, Ac. x
ΤΟΝ ΕΠ ἦς
κύπτω, ψω, to bend, to stoop
down, Mar. i. 7; Jn. vili. 6,
8 (W. H. omit).
Κυρηναῖος, ov, ὁ, a Cyrenean,
Ἀν" Ὁ, ΧῚ ΖΟ:
Κυρήνη, ns, 7, Cyrene, a city
of Africa, Ac. ii. 10.*
ἸΚυρήνιος, ov, ὁ, Cyrenius or
Qutrinius, Lu. ii. 2.*
κυρία, as, 7, a dady, 2 Jn.i. 5
(some read Kupla, Cyvia, a
proper name).*
κυριακός, ἡ, Ov, of or pertain-
ing to the Lord, as the sup-
per, I Cor. xi. 20; the day,
Rev. i. To.*
κυριεύω, evow, to have authority,
abs., 1 Tim. vi. 15; zo rule
over (gen.), Lu. xxil. 255.
κύριος, ov, ὁ, (1) lord, master,
Ibis FO GR GAS Sa ΤΟ, 5
title of honor, Mat. xiii. 27,
XV1. 22; (2) the Lord, applied
to God, Mar. v. 19; Ac. vii.
33; (3) “e Lord, employed
in the. Epp. constantly of
Christ (see Gr. § 2174, Wi.
δ ΤΟΣ as ps ΠΣ, Bue 80):
ἈΟΣ IDS, 18 INOS ONE δ. SWS
see δεσπότης.
κυριότης; τητος, ἡ, lordship, do-
minion ; collective concr.,
Lords Ep vil αν ΘΟΙ ΤΟΙ; 2
Ret yO smu Osa Neds) =
κυρόω, 0, 20 confirm, ratify, 2
Cor i153); (Galva. 15-4
κύων, κυνός, ὁ, ἡ, α dog, Lu. xvi.
21; fig., of shameless persons,
ID owll, ioe, A
κῶλον, ov, τό, a Limb, a carcase,
N.T. plur. only, Heb. iii. 17.*
κωλύω, ow, to restrain, forbid,
hinder, Mar. ix. 38.
κώμη; 75, ἡ, a village, unwalled,
Mat. ix. 35.
κωμό-πολις, ews, 7, α large, city-
like village, without walls,
Mar. i. 38.
κῶμος, ov, ὁ, a feasting, revel-
κων]
ing, Ro. xiii. 13; Gal. v. 21;
Te Reteiive: 3.
κώνωψ, wros, ὁ, a gat, Mat.
XXlil. 24. us
Kas, 6, ἡ, C ‘os, Ac. Xxi. 1.*
Κωσάμ, ὁ (Heb. ), Cosam, Lu.
111. 28.*
κωφός, ἡ, dv (κόπτω, lit., ὀέῥμεγεέ-
ed), dumb, Mat. ix. 32, 33;
deaf, Mat. xi. 5.
A
A, λ, AdpBSa, Zambda, 4, the
eleventh letter. As a nu-
Mleraley Ns —— ΠΟ Fa OhOOO:
λαγχάνω, 2d aor. ἔλαχον, trans.,
to obtain by lot, to obtain, acc.
Org ΡΒ. Wy Th OE Ze ih ye
Zeta 11 abSazocast LOLs.
wept, gen., Jn. xix. 24.*
Λάζαρος, ov, ὁ, Lazarus, (1) of
ΞΕ ΘΝ, ΠΠῈ xin 0, 2; (2) in
the parable, Lu. xvi. 20-25.
λάθρα (W. H. λάθρᾳ), (λανθά-
vw), adv., secretly, Jn. ΧΙ.
28.
λαΐλαψ, aos, ἡ, a whirlwind,
a violent storm, Mar. iv. 37;
ΤΡ ΤΠ} 252.; 2 ete 11: ΤΠ
λακτίζω (λάξ, adv., with the
heel), to kick, Ac. ix. 5 (W.
H. omit), xxvi., 14.
λαλέω, ὦ, How, (1) fo utter a
sound, to speak, absolutely,
ING Vase ΤΙΣ χα 27; 18:
ll. 125 (2) fo speak, to talk,
with acc. of thing spoken,
-also with modal dat. and
dat. of person addressed.
Hence, according to the
nature of the case, met., 20
declare, by other methods
than viva voce, as Ro. vil. 1;
to preach, to publish, to an-
nounce. Syn.: Néyw has refer-
ence to the “hough? uttered ;
λαλέω simply to the fact of
utterance.
λαλιά, ἂς, ἡ, (1) speech, report,
Jn. iv. 42; (2) manner of
speech, dialect, Mat. xxvi. 73;
Mar. xiv. 70 (W. H. omit) ;
Jn. vili. 43.*
λαμά, or λαμμᾶ (perh. Heb.),
and λεμά (Aram.), why, Mat.
ΣΥΝ 295; Viarraveegam (Bs.
SSX ΠΝ ΝΣ
λαμβάνω, λήψομαι (W. H. λήμ-
ψομαι), εἴληφα, ἔλαβον, (1)
zo take, as in the hand, Mat.
xiv. 19; hence, (2) 20 claim,
procure, Lu. xix. 12; (3) 20
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
take by force, seize, Mat. xxi.
353 (4) τῶ take away, by vio-
lence or fraud, Mat. v. 40;
(5) to choose, Ac. xv. 14; (6)
to receive, accept, obtain, Jn.
XVI. 245 Ja. 111.1; Rev. xviii.
4; (7) in certain periphrastic
expressions — λαμβάνειν ap-
χήν, to begin; Ἃ. λήθην, to
forget; X. ὑπόμνησιν, to re-
member ; Ἃ. πεῖραν, to expe-
rience; Ἃ. πρόσωπον, “ to
accept the person,” 2.5., to
be partial. ‘The preposition
“from,” after this verb, is
pabiesced by ἐκ, ἀπό, παρά
(ὑπὸ 2 Cor. xi. 24).
Λάμεχ, ὁ (Heb.), Zamech, Lu.
ili. 36.*
λαμπάς, ddos, 7, prop. a zorch,
Rev. iv. 5, vill. 10; also a
lamp, Jn. xviii. 3. Syn.: φῶς
is light in general; φέγγος,
radiance; φωστήρ, a heaven-
ly body, luminary; λαμπάς,
a torch; λύχνος, a lamp.
λαμπρός, a, dv, shining, mas-
UICC, NNCV. Xd. τ; 1π|.
Reatily, ἘΠῚ
λαμπρότης, τητος, ἡ, splendor,
brightness, Ac. XXvi. 13.*
λαμπρῶς, adv., magnificently,
Ibu. xvi. 19.*
λάμπω, ψω, to shine, Mat. ν. 15,
ΤΟΣ ΧΙ 2:
λανθάνω, 2d aor. ἔλαθον, (1) Zo
be hidden, abs., Mar. vii. 24;
Lu. viii. 47; (2) to be hidden
from (acc.), Ac. xxvi. 26; 2
Retails Onin (3) tors pats
CONSE SCO Οἵ ὃ 8502.) 2;
Wi. § 54, 4, Bu. 299; Heb.
Xlil. 2.*
λαξευτός, ἡ, dv, Lew out of a
FOCR as SAS Sep 5.)
“Λαοδικεία, ας, ἡ, Laodicea, Col.
1 1 ν- 13.
Wao sikecs: éws, 6, a Laodicean,
Col. iv. 16; Rev. iii 14 (not
W. H.).*
λαός, οὔ, ὁ, (1) a people, spec.
of the people of God, Lu. 11.
31; Ac. iv. 10; (2) the com-
mon people, Mat. xxvi. 5.
λάρυγξ, wes ὁ, the throat, Ro.
11 15:
Aacaia (W. H. Λασέα), as, 7,
Laswa, Ac. xxvii. 8.*
AdoKw, Ist aor. ἐλάκησα, fo
burst asunder, Ac. i. 18.*
λατομέω, ὥ, fo hew stones, lo cut
stones, Mat. xxvil. 60; Mar.
xv. 46. (S.)*
59
[Aev
λατρεία, as, ἡ, worship, service
rendered to God, Jn. xvi. 2;
Be Ix. 4, Xi. 1; Heb. ixs1,
λατρεύω, ow, (1) 40 worship, to
serve, AC. vil. 7; (2) to off-
ciate as a priest, Heb. xiii.
10. εδ'νΖ. λατρεύω is to wor-
ship God, as any one may
do; Neusayan Gey to serve him
in a special office or min-
istry.
λάχανον, ov, τό, an herb, a
garden plant, Mat. anti, 12:
Λεββαῖος, ov, ὁ, Lebbeus, Mat.
X. 3 (not W. H.). See Θαδ-
datos.*
Aeyeov (W. H. λεγιών), ὥνος, ὁ
(Lat., see Gr. § 154¢, Bu. 16),
a legion, Mat. xxvi. 53; Mar.
Vv. 9, 15; Lu. vill. 30; in N.T.
times containing probably
6826 men. (N. T.)*
λέγω, only pres. and impf. in
N. T., (1) to speak, to say, Ac.
ΧΙ. 15; Jn. 1. 29; used also
of writings, as Jn. xix. 37;
(2) to relate, to tell, Lu. ix. 31,
XVili. 1; (3) 0 call, pass., to
be called or named ; (4) pass.,
to be chosen or appointed.
Dat. of person addressed.
Syn. : see λαλέω.
λεῖμμα, ατος, τό (λείπω), a rem-
nant, Ro. xi. 5.*
λεῖος, ela, elov, smooth, level,
Lu. ii. 5 (from S.).*
λείπω, Ww, Zo leave, to be want-
7225. 15 avin, Baer Ati, 1 Gi
ili. 13; pass., to be lacking, to
be destitute of, Ja. i. 4, Bey alle
15.*
λευτουργέω, ὦ,
licly in
(1) zo serve pub-
sacred things, Ac.
alin 2; Jelly xe) His (2. re
minister to charitably, Ro.
Xv. 27.* Syz.; see λατρεύω.
λειτουργία, as, 7, (1) a public
ministration or service, Lu.
1s aye) Jevewils shi 27/7 ΗΕ saul.
6, ix. 21; (2) @ charitable
gift, Phil. ii. BO WZ Con.
12.*
λειτουργικός, ή, ov, employed
in ministering, Web. i
λευτουργός, οὔ, ὁ, @ meznister or
servant to, gen. obj., Ro.
ΧΙ, vexavisiel Op ΒΗ τ υσῖον,
Ele bina 7a Μ1115}2:-Ὲ
λέντιον, ov, τό (Lat., see Gr.
ὃ 1544), @ towel, apron, Jn.
ΧΗ AS 5. (Now) a
Aer |
λεπίς, ίδος, ἡ, a scale, Ac. ix.
18.*
λέπρα, as, ἡ, the leprosy, Mat.
Vliet 22; Es ν. 12,
ὙΦ) το
λεπρός, οὔ, 6, a leper, Lu. iv.
AD. Ville, 22:
λεπτόν, ov, τό, prop. verb. adj.
(sc. νόμισμα), from λέπω (ὦ
strip off, pare down), a mite,
a small brass coin, one eighth
of an as, the smallest Jewish
coin, Mar. xii. 42; Lu. xii. 59,
ΧΣΊ. Ae
Λευΐ, or Aevis (W. H. Λευείς),
gen. Λευΐ, ὁ, Zev7. Four are
mentioned: (1) son of Jacob,
ancestor of the priestly tribe;
(2, 3) ancestors of Jesus, Lu.
ill. 24, 29; (4) the apostle,
also called A/atthew, Lu. v.
27, 29.
Λευΐτης, ov, ὁ, a Lez vite, ΠΡῸΣ.
305 Mid ty WO)S LNCS αν: Borns
Acvitixés, ἡ, 6v, Levitical, Heb.
vil. 11.*
λευκαίνω, avd, ist aor. ἐλεύκανα,
to make white, Mar. ix. 3;
Rev. vii. 14.*
λευκός, ἡ, Ov, (1) white, as Mat.
v. 360; Jn. iv. 35; (2) d72eht,
as Mat. xvii. 2.
λέων, οντος, 6, a dion, Heb. xi.
Bei ΠΡῚΝ BIT. ἵν 177 8 Cove
Christ, Rev. v. 5.
A4Pn, 755 ἡ, forgetfulness, 2 Pet.
1. 9.*
Anvés, οὔ, ὁ, ἡ, a wine-press,
Mat. xxi. 33; fig. in Rev.
χα UG), 20, ΧΙΣ 15:
λῆρος, ov, 6, zdle talk, Lu. xxiv.
ΤΥ
λῃστής, οὔ, 6, a robber, Mar. xi.
17/8 Ii O35 τ, Ch AWZEe See
κλέπτης.
λῆψις (W. Η. λῆμψι:), ews, 7
(λαμβάνω), a receiving, Phil.
rie ΤΣ
Alav, adv., very much; with
adj. or adv., very, Mat. iv.
Site ΝΠ Ἀν 2
λίβανος, ov, ὁ, frankincense,
Mat. 11. 11; Rev. xviii. ΤῊΣ
λιβανωτός, οὔ, ὁ, a censer for
burning frankincense, Rey.
Viil. 3, 5.*
λιβερτῖνος, ov, ὁ (Lat. 226 εγ12-
nus), a freedman, LXC= Va: Oy
Probably Jews who had been
slaves at Rome under Pom-
pey, and afterwards freed.*
ABin, ns, 7, Libya, Ac. ii.
10.*
G
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
λιθάζω, ow, Zo stone, Jn. xi. 8;
Ἀφ χῖν. 10:
λίθινος, ἡ, ov, made of stone,
“πὸ π 6; 2. ΘῸΣ ΤΡ 2; ΕΣ
ἸΧ XO}!
λιθο-βολέω, ὦ, How, fo throw
stones at, to stone, Mat. xxiil.
37; Mar. xii. 4 (W. H. omit).
(S.)
λίθος; ov, 6, a stone, 2:6. (1)
loose and lying about, Mat.
iv. 3, 6; (2) built into a wall,
etc., Mar. xili. 2; (3) ὦ pre-
Ἴθι stone, Rev. iv. 3, Xvi.
; (4) @ statue or zdol of
οὖν Ac. ἘΝῚ: 20.
λιθό-στρωτον, ov, τό (prop. adj.,
spread with stones), a mosaic
pavement, as name of a place
near the pretorium or pal-
ace at Jerusalem, Jn. xix.
aie
λικμάω, ῷ, ήσω, to scatter, aS
grain in winnowing, /o Εν
to powder that may be scat-
tered, Mat. xxi. 44; Lu. xx.
18.*
λιμήν, évos, ὁ, a harbor, Ac.
SAMS Ὁ; WARES
λίμνη, ns, 7, @ lake, e.g., Gen-
MESALeE eu Ὁ: Τ᾿
λιμός, οὔ, ὁ, (1) Aunger, 2 Cor.
xi. 27; (2) ἃ famine, Mat.
OME Fis
λίνον, ov, τό, flax, linen 1:
of flax, Rev. χν-. ON (AV:
λίθος); a lamp-wick, Mat. xii.
20.*
Δῖνος (W. H. Λίνος), ov, ὁ,
IEP, 2 Witine this 21 Ὲ
λιπαρός, a, dv, fat, dainty, Rev.
XVili. 14.*
λίτρα, as, ἡ, α found, a weight
of twelve ounces, Jn. xii. 3,
ALR Oe
Abb, λιβός, ὁ, the S.W. wind;
used for the S.W. quarter
of the heavens, Ac. xxvii.
12:
λογία, as, 4, @ collection, 1.6.,
of money, I Cor. xvi. 1, 2.
(N. T.)*
λογίζομαι, couar, dep. with mid.
and pass., (1) fo reckon; (2)
to place to the account of, to
charge with, acc. and dat.,
or with εἰς (see Gr. ὃ 298, 6,
ΝῊ ΤΣ, ἀῶ Bie n50))s) (3)
to reason, argue, to infer,
conclude, from reasoning ;
(4) to think, suppose.
λογικός, ἡ, dv, rational,
belonging to the sphere of
60
Ζιἔ..
[λοι
‘the reason, Ro. xii. 1; 1 Pet.
115 Bes
λόγιον, ov, τό, something spoken,
in N.T., a@ divine communt-
cation, ¢.g., the Old Testa-
ment, Ac. vil. 38; Ro. ili. 2;
and the doctrines of Christ,
ΗΘ νυν 1 Bets ive ure
λόγιος, ov, ecloguent, Ac. Xviii.
24.*
λογισμός, of, ὁ, a
decision, Ro. 11.
ΧΕΙ rs
λογο-μαχέω, ὥ, 20 contend about
words, 2 Tim. ii. 14. (N.T.)*
λογομαχία, as, 4, contention
about words, 1 Tim. vi 4.
(Ne ΤῊΣ
λόγος, ov, ὁ, (1) a speaking, a
saying, a word, as the ex-
pression of thought (where-
as ἔπος, ὄνομα, ῥῆμα refer to
words in their outward form,
as parts of speech), Mat.
vili. 8; (2) the thing spoken,
Mat. vil. 24, 26— whether
doctrine, τ Tim. iv. 6; proph-
ety, 2 Pet. 1. Loy guesizoz,
Mat. xxi. 24; @ common say-
img or proverb, Jn. iv. 373
a precept, a command, Jn.
vill. 55; the truth, Mar. viii.
38; conversation, Lu. xxiv.
17; teaching, 1 Cor. ii. 4;
a narrative, AC.1.1; a public
rumor, Mat. xxviii. 15; ax
argument, AC. 11. 40; a charge
or accusation, Ac. xix. 38;
(3) veason, Ac. xviii. 14 3) (4)
account, reckoning, Heb. iv.
13; ΑΌ: χχὶ 24) Mate ἈΝ:
23; Ac. x. 29; Adyos is used
by John as a name of Christ,
the Word of God, 2z.e., the
expression or manifestation
of his thoughts to man, Jn.
15 its GUC
λόγχη, nS, a a lance, a spear,
Jit eaters. 34.*
λοιδορέω, ὦ, to vazl at, revile,
[fos τὰ: 25, Ne ΧΊΟΥ ALS ii
(ΘοΥ: Ύ 2: τ ΡῈ 25:
λοιδορία, ας, ἡ, reveling, 1 Tim.
ΤᾺ; Ὁ ΒΕ ΤΠ Ὁ."
λοίδορος, ov, 6, a veviler, τ Cor.
v. II, vi. 10.*
λοιμός, οὔ, ὁ, a pestilence, Mat.
reasoning,
Wes 2 Com
xxiv. 7 {νὴ Hi. omit), Iu.
Xxi. 11; Paul so called, Ac.
XXiv. 5.*
λοιπός, ἡ, bv, remaining, the
FEST, WNialie πχν Lite macy πὸ
λοιπόν, as for the rest, more-
λου]
over, finally, henceforth, τ
Cor 1 τὸ; ἩΒΡ. χ ΤΆ; τοῦ
λοιποῦ, from henceforth, Gal.
Wie 1:
Λουκᾶς, ἃ, ὁ (from Λουκανός,
see Gr. § τοοα, Wi. § τό, 4,
MOLE yh, δ. 20), eke. AC.
Si, ΤῸ ΣΧ: 5
Λούκιος, ov, ὁ (Lat.),
IN@s Sills LS INOS ΣΝ,
λουτρόν, ov, τό, a bath;
baptism, Ep. v. 26;
*
Lucius,
21.
in N.T.
ΠῚ 6 111-
λούω, ow, Zo bathe, to wash, Ac.
ix. 37, XV1. 33; 20 cleanse, to
purify, Rev.i. 5 (W.H. λύω).
Syz.: πλύνω is to wash Ζ7:-
animate things; λούω, to
bathe ¢he whole body; νίπτω,
to wash a fart of the body.
Λύδδα, 7s, ἡ, also Λύδδα, ὧν,
Ta (W. H.), Lydda, Ac. ix.
32, 35; 38. Ὁ
«Λυδία, ας, ἡ, Lydia, Ac. χν]. 14,
40.*
Avaovia, as, 7, Lycaonia, Ac.
χὶν. 6:
«Λυκαονιστί, adv., zz the speech
of Lycaonta, Ac. xiv. 11.*
Avia, as, ἡ, Zycia, Ac. xxvii.5.*
λύκος, ov, ὁ, a wolf, Jn. x. 12;
Ble, Α΄. ΧΧ. 20.
λυμαίνομαι, Ὁ ravage, to de-
vastate, AC. Vill. 3.*
λυπέω, oD to Se, a general
word, 2 Cor. ii. 2, 5; pass.,
to be grieved, saddened, Bae
SOs ΣΡ, BYR W lees ΟΣ
agerieve or offend, Ro. ie
WES ΠΡ: τυ: 90:
homn, NS, ἢ, grief, sorrow, 2
COX ἢ; (CAUSE) ΟἹ, SF 2E).,
annoyance, I Pet. 11. 19.
“Λυσανίας, ov, ὁ, Lysanias, Lu.
i. 1.*
“Λυσίας, ov, ὁ, Lysias, Ac. xxiil.
2
λύσις, ews, ἡ, α loosing, divorce,
τ ον" 27. ὃ
λυσι-τελέω, ὦ (11{., ὁ pay taxes),
impers., τεῦ, 22 2s profitable or
preferable (dat. and 7), Lu.
Ul 2
Λύστρα, as, 7, or wy, Ta, Lystra,
Ac. xiv. 6, 8.
λύτρον, ov, τό, a ransom, Mat.
xx, 20); Mar. x. 4'5.*
λυτρόω, ὥ, wow, in N. T. only
mid. and pass., fo ransom, to
deliver by paying a ransom,
Ibe αχῖν Wing “Tinh ΠΡ Tye
Wet denon (Ace persasidate.
price, and ἀπό or ék).*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
λύτρωσις, ews, ἡ, deliverance,
redemption, Lu. i. 68, ii. 38;
ἘΠΕ ΙΧ. 12.
λυτρωτής, οὔ, ὁ, a redeemer, a
deliverer, Ac. Vil. 35.*
λυχνία, as, ἡ, a lampstand,
Mat. v.15; fig., of a church,
Rev. ii. 1, 5; of a Christian
teacher, Rev. xi. 4.
λύχνος, ov, ὁ, a lamp, Mat. v.
Se Vie 22; Sed Οὐ ΠΟΠῚ
The ΒΡ tists) Men νν 25: ΘῈ
Christ) αν. χχὶ 29: 9,,7,..:
see λαμπάς.
λύω, ow, 20 loose, as (1) lit., to
unbind, Mar. 1. 7; Rev. v. 2;
(2) to set at liberty, Jn. xi. 44;
Ac. xxii. 30; (3) 20 pronounce
not binding, e.g., a law, Mat.
xviii. 18; (4) 20 dzsobey or
nullify the divine word, Jn.
Vil. 23, X. 353 (5) 29 destroy,
2.2:, the) temple, jm, 1: ΤΩ];
(6) ¢o dismiss, 1.6... an assem-
bly, Ac. xiii. 43.
Awis, ἕδος, ἡ, Lozs, 2 Tim. 1
5.*
Ar, ὁ (Heb.), Zot, Lu. xvii.
25 52, 2 ΒΕὸῸ 1 7 Ὁ
Μ
Μ, p, pd, mew, m, the twelfth
letter. As a numeral, u’=40;
= 40,000.
Μαάθ, ὁ (Heb.), AZzath, Lu. iii.
Μαγδαλά, ἡ (Heb.), Magdala,
Mat. xv. 39 (W. H.and R.V.
Mayaddv).*
Maydarnvn, fs, 7, Magdalene,
z.é..a woman of Magdala, as
Mat. xxvii. 56, 61.
μαγεία (W. Η. μαγία), as, ἡ,
magic, plur., magical arts,
AGH Ville PT.
μαγεύω, ow, fo practice magical
arts, Ac. Vill. 9.*
μάγος, ov, (1) @ magus, a
se astrologer, Mat. 1].
73 16; (2) @ sorcerer, Ac.
xiii. 6, gi
Mayoy, ὁ (Heb.), A/agog, Rev.
xx. 8; see [wy.*
Μαδιάμ, ἡ (Heb.), Adian, Ac.
Vil. 29.*
μαθητεύω, gw, (1) trans., 20
make a disciple of (acc.), to
instruct, Mat. xiil. 52, XXviil.
19; Ac. xiv. 21; (2) intrans.,
to be a disciple, } Mat. xxvii.
57 (Rec., W. H. read pass.,
W.H, with active in mrg.).*
ΘΙ
[μαλ
μαθητής, 00, ὁ (μανθάνω), a dis-
ciple, Mat. ix. 14, X. 24, ἘΣΤΙ.
16; of μαθηταί, specially, the
twe Secs Mat. ix. IQ.
μαθήτρια, as, ἡ, a female dis-
ciple, Ac. ix. 36.*
Μαθουσάλα, ὁ (Heb.), Methu-
Selah, Vu. iti. 37.*
Maivay, ὁ (W. H. Mevvd),
(Heb.), Margen or Menna,
ΠΕ bl, Bice
μαίνομαι, an. to be mad, to
AUB 1. 38 20) Ἄς: Sah, 1G
ὙΧΜΙ. 27: BER Ὁ Coes ΣΙΝ
Dyes
μακαρίζω, fut. ἐῶ, fo pronounce
happy or blessed, Lu. 1. 48;
JIBS Aion tes
μακάριος, a, ov, happy, blessed,
Mat. v. 3-11; Lu. i. 45, vi.
201 1 Coravale AO:
μακαρισμός, οὔ, ὁ, a declaring
blessed, a pronouncing happy,
Ro. iv. 6, 9; Gal. iv. 15.*
Μακεδονία, as, ἡ, Macedonia,
ING ΘΕ ΟΣ ΤῸΝ We
Μακεδών, ὀνος, ὁ, a Macedonian,
ἌΣ SIRE 20, ΣΕΜΕΙ As
μάκελλον, ov, τό (Lat.), a meat-
market, 1 Cor. x. 25.*
μακράν, adv. (acc. of μακρός,
sc. ὁδόν), afar, afar off, Lu.
xv. 20; εἰς preceding, Ac. 11.
39; ἀπό following, Ac. xvii.
27
μακρόθεν, adv., from afar, Mar.
Vili. 3; with ἀπό, as Mat.
XXVIl. 55.
μακρο-θυμέω, ὥ, ow, fo suffer
long, to have patie nce, to be
forbearing, 1 Cor. xiii. 4; 70
delay, Lu. xviii. 7; to wazt
patiently, Heb. vi. 15. (S.)
μακρο-θυμία, as, 7, forbear
ance long-suffering *, patience,
Ro. ii. 4, ix. 22. Syz.; see
ἀνοχή.
μακρο-θύμωθ; adv., patiently,
ING, Seas 5. (ONG
μακρός, d, dv, long; of place,
distant, Lu. XV. 13, Xix. 125
of time, long, only in the
phrase μακρὰ προσεύχεσθαι,
to make long prayers, Mat.
XXill. 14 (Ww. H. omit); Mar.
Mie AO) 1τ|. x47
μακρο-χρόνιος, ον, long-lived,
Kip. vi. 3.*
μαλακία, as, ἡ, weakness, 271:
jfirmity, Mat. iv. 23, 1x. 35,
Se Lica?
μαλακός, 7, ὄν, soft, of gar-
ments, Mat. xi. 8; Lu. vil
par |
25; disgracefully effeminate,
t Cor. vi. 9.*
Μαλελεήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Aaleleel
or Mahalaleel, Lu. 111. 37.*
μάλιστα, adv. (superl. of μάλα,
very), most of all, especially,
Gal. vi. 10; 2 Tim. iv. 13.
μᾶλλον, adv. (comp. of μάλα),
more, rather ; πολλῷ μᾶλλον,
much more, Mat. vi. 30; πό-
σῳ μᾶλλον, how much more,
Mat. vii. 11; μᾶλλον 7, more
than, Mat. xvili. 13; μᾶλλον
is often of intensive force,
eg., Mat. xxvii. 24; Ro. vill.
34. See Gr. § 321, Wi. §§ 35,
765: 2, Bue O38
Μάλχος, ov, ὁ (Heb.), Malchus,
Jn. xviii. 10.*
μάμμη, ns, 7, @ grandmother,
ἌΜΕ 1πίν. 1. ss
μαμμωνᾶς (W. H. μαμωνᾷ), ἃ,
ὁ (Aram.), mammon, gain,
wealth, Mat. vi. 24; Lu. xvi.
O), Mish ONG ABS A"
Μαναήν, ὁ (Heb.), Manaen,
INC, sabe Tes
Μανασσής, gen. and acc. ἢ, ὁ,
Manasseh, (1) son of Joseph,
Rev. vii. 6; (2) Mat. i. 10.*
μανθάνω, μαθήσομαι, 2d aor.
ἔμαθον, perf. μεμάθηκα, fo
learn, to understand, to know,
to be informed, to compre-
hend. Used abs., or with
acc. (ἀπό or παρά with gen.
of the teacher, ἐν with ex-
ample, 1 Cor. iv. 6).
μανία, as, ἡ, madness, AC. XXV1.
24.%*
μάννα, τό (Heb., deriv. uncer-
tain), manna, the food of
the Israelites in the desert,
Jn. vi. 31, 49; Heb. ix. 4. (S.)
μαντεύομαι, dep., fo wiler re-
sponses, practice divination,
Ας. χνὶ. τό.
μαραίνω, ανῶ, fut. pass. μαραν-
θήσομαι, to wither, to fade
away, Ja. i. 11.*
μαρὰν ἀθά (two Aram. words),
our Lord cometh (R.V. mrg.),
MG orexivae 225) (Neel)
μαργαρίτης, ov, ὁ, a pearl, Mat.
xlll. 45, 46.
Μάρθα, as, ἡ, Martha, Lu. x.
38, 40, 41.
Mapia, as, or Μαριάμ, indecl.
(Heb. ALiriam), 7, Mary.
Six of the name are men-
tioned: (1) the mother of
Wesusy louie 27:1: (2) 188
Magdalene, Mar. xv. 40, 47;
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
(3) the sister of Martha and
Lazarus, Lu. x. 39, 423; (4)
the wife of Cleopas, Mat.
XXVii. 56, 61; (5) the mother
of John Mark, Ac. xii. 12;
(6) a Christian woman in
Rome, Ro. xvi. 6.
Mapkos, ov, ὁ, Mark, Ac. xii.
Zap PAG
μάρμαρος, ov, ὁ, 7, marble, Rev.
XVili. 12.*
paptupéw, &, yow, to be a wit-
ness, abs., to testify (περί,
gen.), fo give testimony (to,
dat. of pers. or thing), 7
commend; pass., to be at
tested, 1.6., honorably, to be
of good report.
μαρτυρία, as, 7, festimony, 1.6...
legal, Mar. xiv. 56, 59; or
general, Jn. v. 34; with obj.
gen., as Rev. xix. 10.
μαρτύριον, ov, τό, “testimony,
Mat. viil. 4 (¢0, dat.; against,
ἐπί, acc.).
μαρτύρομαι, dep., zo call to
witness, Ac. xx. 26; Gal. v.
3; to exhort solemnly, Ac.
Oily 22 (Nie ἘΠῚ; 18) os shi τὰ;
rt AUG wily Tite (Ne dele)
μάρτυς, upos, dat. plur. μάρτυσι,
ὁ, @ witness, 1.6... judicially,
Mat. xvili. 16; ove who fes-
tifies from what he has seen
or experienced, 1 Th. ii. τὸν
Lu. xxiv. 48; @ martyr, wit-
nessing by his death, Ac.
Xxili920;; Rey. il. 13) xvii. 6:
μασσάομαι (ΝΥ. H.-acd-), Guar,
to bite, to gnaw, Rev. Xvi. 10.*
μαστιγόω, ὥ, Wow, fo scourge,
Mai ΣΧ Τὴ» ἨΡ', ἘΠΕΡ: ΧΙ Ὁ:
μαστίζω, 20 scourge, AC. χΧΙΪ.
25 Ὲ
μάστιξ, γος, 7, a whip, a
scourge, AC. xxil. 24; Heb.
xi. 36; fig., calamity, disease,
Mar. ili. 10, v. 29, 34; Lu.
Vil. 21.*
μαστός, ov, ὁ, the breast, pl.,
its say Bz, ΣΧ ΣΤΗ Boye αν: re
ΤΩΝ
ματαιολογία, ας, 7, vain, friit-
less talk, τ Tim. i. 6.*
ματαιο-λόγος, ov, 0, a waz,
empty talker, Vit. i. 10.*
μάταιος (ala), awov, vain, wse-
less, empty, 1 Cor. xv. 17;
Ja.i. 26; τὰ μάταια, vanities,
spec. of heathen deities, Ac.
xiv.15 (and O.T.). Syz.: see
κενός.
ματαιότης, T7TOS, ἣ, (1) vazety,
62
[BEY
2 Pet. ii. 18; (2) perverse-
ness, Ep. iv. 17; (3) 7γαξέέν,
Ro. viii. 20.*
parade, ὥ, fo make vain or
foolish; pass., Ro. 1. 21.
(S.)*
μάτην, adv., 7711 vain, fruztless-
ly, Mat. xv. 9; Mar. vii. 7.*
Ματθαῖος (W.H. Μαθθαῖὸος), ov,
6, Matthew, the apostle and
evangelist, Mat. ix. 9, 10;
also called Λευΐ.
Maréav (W. H. Maééav), ὁ
(Heb.), WWatthan, Mat. i. 15.*
Maréar, ὁ (Heb.), Aatthat, Lu.
ill. 24, 29 (W. H. Maé6ar).*
Ματθίας (W. H. Maé@ias), a, ὁ,
Matthias, Ac. i. 23, 26.*
Marraéda, ὁ (Heb.), AWattatha,
1. 1 sa
Ματταθίας, ov, 6, Mattathias,
Ibu. 111: 2/5, 20:*
μάχαιρα, as and 7s, ἡ, a sword,
Jnt xvally TO) Dis met, for
strife, Mat. x. 34; fig., of
spiritual weapons, Ep. vi. 17.
μάχη; ns, 7, Cattle ; contention,
Strife, 2 Cor. vii. 5; 2 Tim.
11: 25; ἘΠῚ ΤΠ Oy 6. sty, Tig
μάχομαι, fo fight, contend, dis-
pute, Jn. vi. 52; Ac. vii. 26;
LAs 1. BAR 5. ἵν Bs
μεγαλ-αυχέω, &, fo boast great
things, to be arrogant, Ja. ili.
5 (W. Η. μεγάλα αὐχεῖ).Ἐ
μεγαλεῖος, ela, εἴον, grand, mag-
nificent, Lu. 1. 49 (W. Η. pe-
γάλα); AG. 11: ΤῸΝ
μεγαλειότης, τητος, 7, majesty,
magnificence, Lu. ix. 43; Ac.
ΧΙ͂Σ. 27. B θεν ΠΟ Ὲ
μεγαλο-πρεπής, és, gen. ovs, ΔῈ
ting for a great man, magnif-
zcent, majestic, 2 Pet. 1. 17.*
μεγαλύνω, νῶ, (1) to make great,
Mat. xxiii. 5; (2) co magnify,
extol, celebrate with pratse,
τ HOR Ἂς: ν ns
μεγάλως, adv., eveatly, Phil. iv.
10.*
μεγαλωσύνη, ns, 7, majesty,
IniQoy ih 34 watee 09 Jub Es
(S.)*
μέγας, μεγάλη, μέγα (see Gr.
§ 39), comp. μείζων, sup. μέ-
Ὕιστος, great, in size, f2dl-
grown, intense, Mat. ii. 10,
xxvill. 8; wonderful, 2 Cor.
x1. 15; soble, of high rank,
Rev. xi. 18, xiii. 16; applied
to age, ὁ μείζων, the elder,
Ro. ix. 12; μέγας indicates
the szze of things, their meqs-
pey |
ure, number, cost, and esti-
mation; μεγάλη ἡμέρα, a
solemn, sacred day, Jn. xix.
Bie
μέγεθος, ous, τό,
iLO.
μεγιστᾶνες, άνων, of (sing. μεγι-
στάν, only in Ap., Sirach iv.
7), princes, great men, nobles,
Mar. vi. 21; Rev. vi. 15, xviii.
25: (5)
μεθ-ερμηνεύω, fo translate, to
interpret, pass. only, Mar. v.
ΠΡ | ins tle Ale
μέθη, ns, 7, drunkenness, Lu.
XX1. 34; Ro. xiii. 13; Gal. v.
μεθ- -ἰστημι (and μεθιστάνω, I
Cor. xiii. 2), μεταστήσω,
Ist aor., pass., μετεστάθην,
lit., to change the place of;
hence, 7o vemove, 1 Cor.
ἘΠΕῚ AR (Clk te Tiga Ko Maes
astray, Ac. xix. 26; to re-
move from life, Ac. xili. 22;
to remove from office, Lu.
Xvi. 4.*
μεθ-οδεία (-οδία, W.H.), as, ἡ,
a fraudulent artifice, a trick,
Ep. iv. 14, vi. 11: (N. ΤῸ"
μεθ-όριος, a, ov, bordering on;
τὰ μεθόρια, borders, frontiers,
Mar. vii. 24 (W. H. &pia).*
μεθύσκω, to make drunk; pass.,
to be drunk, Lu. xii. 45; Jn.
bs THOR IMs}, ν᾿ 18.) Ὁ ANNs sic
le
μέθυσος, ov, ὁ (prop. adj.),
drunkard, 1 Cor. v. 11, vi.
10.*
μεθύω, Zo be drunken, Mat. xxiv.
AQ3 AG U5 Met INev.
Xvii. 6.
μείζων, comp. of μέγας, which
see) lit has) itself “a com-
parative, μειζότερος, 3 Jn. 4
(see 0 ὃ, Wht Ὁ lly BQ,
Bu. 2
ἐν οἶς ΟΣ ae eke) ink,
Corer 2) 1 12; ΤᾺ
12.Ὲ
μέλας, ava, av, black, Mat. v.
BOnmNevanvile 5. 12}
ἹΜελεᾶς, ἃ, ὁ, AZelea, Lu. iii
Shige
μέλει, impers. (see Gr. § 101,
Vi. § 30, 10d, Bu. 164), z¢
concerns, dat. of pers., with
gen. of object, as 1 Cor. ix.
9; or mwepl, as Jn. x. 13; or
ὅτι, as Mar. iv. 38.
μελετάω, ©, How, to practice, τ
Tim. iv. 15; 29 devise, Ac. iv.
greatness, Ep.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
25; 20 meditate, Mar. xiii. 11
(not W. H.).*
μέλι, eros, τό, honey, Mat. iii.
4; Mar. i. 6; Rev. x. 9, 10.*
μελίσσιος, a, ov, ie by bees,
[ene α σῦν 12. (ὟΝ ΕἸΣ omit).
(N. ΤῊΣ
Μελίτη, ns, ἡ, JZelita, now
Malta, Ac. xxviii. 1 (W. H.
Μελιτήνη). ἢ
μέλλω, ἥσω, fo be about to do, to
be on the point of doing, with
infin., generally the present
infin., rarely aor.; the fut.
infin. (the regular classical
use) occurs only in the
phrase μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι (only
in Ac.); the verb may often
be adequately rendered by
our auxiliaries, w7//, shall,
must; to delay, only Ac. xxii.
16. The participle is used
absolutely: τὸ μέλλον, the
future, Lu. xiii. 9; τὰ μέλ-
Novra, things to come, Ro.
Will, 30.. cee) Gr. αὶ 36375
Wi. § 44, 7¢, Bu. 259.
μέλος, ous, τό, α member of the
body, @ Zimé, as Mat. v. 29,
Bo; ΕΟ. xia) to. Cor vie
iis
Μελχί (ὗν. H. -ef), ὁ (Heb.),
Melchi. Two are mentioned,
Ieus ii. 24, 28:
Μελχισεδέκ, ὁ (Heb. sing of
righteousness), Melc hizedeh,
Heb. v., vi., vii.*
μεμβράνα, ns, ἡ ΠΝ ΟΣ parch-
ment, 2'Tim. iv. ney (ONT
μέμφομαι, ψομαι, dep., to blame,
to censure, abs., Mar. vii. 2
ΕΠ Ὅτ); hon τσ τὸς
abs. or dat., Heb. viii. 8 (W.
H. acc., with dat. mrg.).*
μεμψί-μοιρος, ov, aiscontented,
complaining, Ju. 16.*
μέν, antithetic particle, “wly,
indeed (see Gr. § 136, Wi.
§ 53, 74), Bu. 364 sq.).
μεν-οῦν, CON]., moreover,
fore, but.
pev-odv-ye, conj., ay rather,
nay truly, Lu. xi. 28 (W. H
pevodv); Ro. ix. 20, x. 18;
Phil. iii. 8 (W. H. μὲν οὖν γε).
see Gr. § 406, Wi. § 61, 6,
Bu. 370 sq.*
μέν-τοι, conj., yet truly, never-
theless, however, GINS 2:
μένω, μενῶ, ἔμεινα, (1) intrans.,
to remain, to abide ; so (a) of
place, zo dwell, Mat. x. τι;
to lodge, Lu. xix. 5; (6) of
63
there-
[peo
state, as Ac. v. 4; to continue
jirm and constant in, Jn. xv.
4; to endure, to last, to be
permanent, 1 Cor. 111. 14;
(2) trans., το await, wait for,
Onl yee xx. 95,0235
μερίζω, ow, (1) fo divide, sepa-
rate, mid., to share (μετά,
gen.), Lu. xii. 13; pass., 7
be divided, to be at var tance,
Mat. xii. 25, 26; 1 Cor. i. 13;
(2) to distribute, Mar. vi. 41,
acc. and dat.
μέριμνα, ns, 7, care, anxiety,
as dividing, distracting the
mind, Mat. xiii. 22; Lu.viii.14.
μεριμνάω, ὥ, How, fo be anxious,
distracted, to care for; abs.,
with dat., περί (gen.), acc.
The various constructions
may be illustrated from Mat.
ὙΠ: AOS, WEE 27. BF Aes
ver. 34 (Rec.; see also 1 Cor.
Vil. 32-34); gen., ver. 34 (W.
H.); dat., ver. 25; εἰς, ver.
34; περί, ver. 28.
μερίς, (dos, 7, a part or division
of a country, Ac. xvi. 12;
a share, portion, Lu. x. 42;
INES Wits) Ait 3 (Corey Wis 1G»
Colne
μερισμός, οὔ, ὁ, a azviding or
division, Heb. iv. 12; dis-
tribution, gifts distributed,
Heb. ii. 4.*
μεριστής, ov, ὁ, a divider, Lu.
xii. 14. (N.T.)*
μέρος, ovs, τό, a part; hence,
(1) @ share, Rev. xxii. 19;
fellowship, Jn. xiii. 8; a
business or calling, Ac. xix.
27; (2) @ part, as the result
of division, Jn. xix. 23. In
adverbial phrases, μέρος τι,
partly, in some part; ava μέ-
pos, alternately ; ἀπὸ μέρους,
partly ; ἐκ μέρους, zxdividuat-
fy, of persons, partially, im-
perfectly, of things; κατὰ
μέρος, particularly, in detail,
ἘΠΕ ΥΣ τ᾿
μεσημβρία, ας, ἡ, mzdday, noon,
Ac. xxil. 6; the south, Ac.
viil. 26.
μεσιτεύω, ow, 10 mediate, to give
surety, Heb. vi. 17.*
μεσίτης, ov, ὁ, a mediator, 1.6.»
one who interposes between |
parties and reconciles them,
ΘΑ] 111. 10. 2Ol lamas 11} Sys
in the phrase μεσίτης διαθή-
Kns, mediator of a covenant,
Heb, viii. 6, ix. 15, xii. 24.*
_
eGR
μεσο-νύκτιον, ov, τό, midnight,
as) ἘΠῚ] ΧΙ Ὁ:
Μεσο-ποταμία, ας, 7, AZesopota-
mia, the region between the
Euphrates and the Tigris,
INGS τ Oy Wills 257
μέσος; 7, ov, middle, of time or
place, 22 the midst of (gen.),
as Mat. xxv. 6; Jn. i. 26,
SADE, TAS UNC, to its) ἈΧΥ 12:
neut., τὸ μέσον, the middle
part, used chiefly in adverb-
ial phrases, with preposi-
tions (art. generally omit.),
ἐκ μέσου, from among, away ;
ἐν μέσῳ, among; ava μέσον,
through the midst, among, be-
tween; also with διά and
els.
μεσό-τοιχον, ov, τό, a partition-
wall, Ep. ii. 14. (N. T.)*
μεσ-ουράνημα, aros, τό, mid-
heaven, Rev. viii. 13, xiv. 6,
ΧΙΧ ΤῈ
μεσόω, &, fo be in the middle,
Jn. vii. 14.*
Μεσσίας, ov, ὁ (from Heb.
anointed), Messiah, the same
as Greek Χριστός, Jn. i. 41,
Ti 2S — ΟΝ ΠΣ
μεστός, 7, dv, full, gen., Jn.
KOK 2 Oe ΚΟΌ, 120).
μεστόω, &, 20 fill, gen., Ac. il.
3.
μετά (akin to μέσοΞ), prep., gov.
the gen. and acc.; gen., wth,
among; acc., after (see Gr.
§ 301, Wi. §§ 474, 497, 52,
4, 10), Bu. 338 sq.). In com-
position, μετά denotes far-
ticipation, nearness, change,
or succession (often like the
Latin prefix “vams-, as in the
words transfer, translate).
μετα-βαίνω, βήσομαι, fo pass
over, to depart, Lu. χ. 7; Mat.
oily ihe
μετα-βάλλω, in mid., fo change
one’s mind, Ac. xxviii. 6.*
μετ-άγω, fo turn about, to direct,
as horses, ships, Ja. iil. 3, 4.*
μετα-δίδωμι, fo share with, to
impart, Lu. 111. 11; Ro. i. 11;
1 Th. ii.8; Ep. iv. 28; ὁ wera-
διδούς, a distributor of alms,
Ro. xii. 8.*
μετά-θεσις, ews, 7, (1) a frans-
fer, α translation, Heb. xi.
ἘΣ @ removal, Heb. xii. 27;
(2) @ change, Heb. vii. 12.*
μετ-αίρω, fo vemove, intrans.,
to depart, Mat. xiii. 53, xix.
1,*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
pera-kahéw, ὦ, in mid., Zo call
to one’s self, to send for, Ac.
ὙΠ ΤῊ ΧΙ BA, SS, ΠῚ ΚΣ:
25.*
peTa-Kivéw, ©, fo move away,
pass., ἡ be moved away, Col.
1h Ashes
μετα-λαμβάνω, ὦ take a share
of, Ac. li. 46; partake, gen.,
2 Tim. ii. 6; 29 obfain (acc.),
NCS Gey 20:
μετά-ληψις (W. Η.-λημψ 5), ews,
ἡ, participation ; els μ.5 to be
recerved, 1 Tim. iv. 3.*
μετ-αλλάσσω, ὦ change one
thing (acc.) for (ἐν, els) an-
other, Ro. i. 25, 26.*
μετα-μέλομαι, μελήσομαι, Ist
aor. μετεμελήθην, dep., pass.,
to change one’s mind, Mat.
Tod AO, 52» ΠΕΡ: wall, 21; Ὁ
repent, to feel sorrow for,
regret, Mat. xxvil. 3; 2 Cor.
vil. 8. Syn.: μετανοέω is
the nobler word, the regu-
lar expression for thorough
repentance; μεταμέλομαι 15
more loosely used, generally
expressing sorrow, regret or
remorse.
μετα-μορφόω, ὦ, fo change the
form, to transform, Mat. xvii.
2: Maraixa ΦΣΖ2 (ΘΟ 111. 1»
Ro. xii. 2.*
μετα-νοέω, &, How, to change
one’s views and purpose, to
repent, as Mat. ili. 2; Ac.
vill. Syn.: see μετα-
μέλομαι.
μετάνοια, as, ἡ, change of mind,
repentance, aS Mat. 111. ὃ, 11.
μετα-ξύ (σύν or ξύν), adv. of
time, meanwhile, Jn. iv. 31;
afterwards, perh., Ac. xiii.
42 \(see (Gr. ἢ 298, 72)» as
prep. with gen., detween, of
place, Mat. xxiil. 35.
μετα-πέμπω, in mid., fo send
Sor to one’s self, to summon,
JING 2% Gy 25 20 ob WS) ΣΕ ν:
2. 26. ἘΣ 3; Ρ655;, XZ OL
μετα-στρέφω (with 2d fut. and
2d aor. pass.), fo turn about,
to change, Ja. iv.9; Ac. il.
20; to pervert, to corrupt, Gal.
i. 7%
μετα-σχηματίζω, low, to change
the figure of, transfigure, Phil.
111. 21; mid., fo assume the
appearance of any one, 2 Cor.
xi. 13, 14, 15; fig., to ¢rans-
Ser, 1.6., to speak by way of
tllustration, 1 Cor, iv, 6.*
64
22.
[μη
μετα-τίθημι, to transZzose, to
transfer, Ac. vil. 16; Heb.
xi. 5; to change, Heb. vii.
12; mid., 70 transfer one’s
self, 1.6., to fall away, to
desert, Gal. 1. 6; to pervert,
Ju. 4.*
μετ-έπειτα, adv., afterwards,
Heb. xii. 17.*
μετ-έχω, μετασχήσω, 2d aor.
μετέσχον, to be partaker of,
to share im, 1 Cor. ix. 10, 12,
ΧΙ GP) 21) 50; ΠΕΡ TAL, Wo
ΤΠ} ΝΜ 11: ΠΟ τὸ
μετεωρίζω, in pass., to be troubled
with anxiety, to be im sis-
pense, Lu. xi. 20.*
μετ-οικεσία, as, ἡ, change of
abode, migration (of the Bab-
ylonian exile), Mat. i. 11, 12,
1G
μετ-οικίζω, ἐῶ, fo cause to change
one’s habitation, to cause to
migrate, AC. Vil. 4, 43.*
μετοχή, fs, ἡ, α sharing, a fel-
lowship, 2 Cor. vi. 14.*
μέτοχος, ov, ὁ (prop. adj.), ἃ
partaker, Heb. iii. 1, 14, vi.
4, xil. 8; a partner, an as-
sociate, Heb. i. 9); Lu. v. 7-*
μετρέω, ὥ, co measure, Rev. xi.
AS IGT νὰ BSS TN, Ho Qi
mate, to judge of, 2 Cor. x.
12.
μετρητής; οὔ, ὁ, prop. a meas-
urer; an amphora, a liquid
measure containing 72 S€x-
tarli, or somewhat less than
9 English gallons, Jn. 11. 6.*
μετριο-παθέω, ὦ, fo treat with
moderation, bear gently with
(ΕΠ ἘΠΕ τ Σ
μετρίως, adv., moderately, Ac.
ἘΣ AS
μέτρον, ov, τό, a measure, Mat.
roan 12: INlabes aie B53 ὦ
measuring-rod, Rev. Xxi. 15;
a definite portion OY measure,
Ro. xii. 3; Ep. iv. 16; adv.
phrases, ἐκ μέτρου, by meas-
ure, sparingly, Jn. ili. 34 - ἐν
μέτρῳ, 22 due measure, Ep.
iv. 16.
μέτωπον, ov, TO (ὥψ), the fore-
head, Rev. vii. 3, ix. 4 (only
in Rev.).
μέχρι, Or μέχρις, adv., aS prep.
with gen., wséo, time, Mat.
ΧΙ. 30; Mar. xiii. 30; place,
Ro. xv. 19; degree, 2 Tim. ii.
9; Heb. xii. 4; as conj., u7-
hy ἘΠ. τὰς 15.
μή; a negative particle, τού; for
pny]
distinction between μή and
ov, see Gr. § 401, Wi. § 55,
I, Bu. 351; elliptically, Zes¢,
see Gr. § 384, Wi. § 56, 24,
Bu. 241 sq.; interrogatively,
gas Gis 8.960, Ma 5 57, 3.
Bu. 248; for the combina-
tion ov μή, see Gr. § 377,
Wass πη, 239. ΒΠ᾿ 2 ΠῚ ΞΠΠ
μή-γε; in the phrase εἰ δὲ μήγε,
but 17) not, emphatic.
μηδαμῶς, adv., dy xo means,
ΟΣ ΠΣ ΣΤ Out
μηδέ, compare οὐδέ, and see
Gr. § gor, Wi. § 55, 6, Bu.
366 sq.; ot even, Mar. ii. 2;
I Cor. v. 11; generally used
after a preceding μή, and
not, neither, but not, nor yet,
as Mat. vi. 25, vii. 6.
μηδείς, μηδεμία, μηδέν (eis), dif-
fering from οὐδείς as μή from
ov (see Gr. ὃ 401, Wi. ὃ 55,
I, Bu. 351); ot one, no one,
no person or thing, nothing,
Mat. viii. 4; Mar. v. 26; Gal.
Wi Be
μηδέ-ποτε, adv., ever, 2 Tim.
i. 7.*
μηδέ-πω, adv., zot yet, Heb.
Ss ices
Μῆδος, ov, ὁ, a AZede, Ac. ii. 9.*
μηκέτι, adv. (ἔτι), 0 more, no
longer, Mar. 1x. 25, Xi. 14;
INC αν ΤΣ
μῆκος, ous, 76, length, Ep. iii.
18; Rev. xxi. 16.*
μηκύνω, “Ὁ make long; pass., to
grow up, as plants, Mar. iv.
27
μηλωτή, fs, 7,a sheepskin, Heb.
ἘΠ Bes
μήν, a part. of strong affirma-
tion, N. T. only in the com-
bination ἢ μήν, assuredly,
certainly, Heb. vi. 14 (W. H.
εἰ unv).*
μῆν, μηνός, ὁ, (1) a month, as
Ac. vil. 20; (2) the xew moon,
as a festival, Gal. iv. Io.
μηνύω, fo show, declare, Lu. xx.
AB) its ΧΙ: 57; Δ: ἈΣΠΠ: 59);
πον Ὁ ΖΘ.
μὴ οὐκ, an interrogative for-
mula, expecting the answer
OWES; ΟΣ. TS} ΠΟ} (Core.
IB Ay Be
μή-ποτε, adv., zever, Heb. ix.
17; as conj., dest ever, lest
perhaps, lest at any time, Lu.
xii. 58; Ac. v. 39; interrog.
part., whether indeed, Jn. vii.
20; [επὶ: 111. iG.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
μή που, lest anywhere, Ac.
ἈΧΥ 20. (Vict ΕἸ tLOmmNec.
μήπω).
μή-πω, adv., ot yet, Ro. ix. 11;
ἘΠΕ: ix. S2*
μή-πως, conj., Zest 72 any way,
lest perhaps, aS Ac. Xxvil.
29. (Vie ἘΠ an) που) τ ἢ:
ible δ
μηρός, οὔ, ὁ, the thigh, Rev. xix.
16.*
μήτε, conj., differing from οὔτε
as μή from οὐ (see Gr. ὃ 401);
and not, used after a preced-
ing μή or μήτε, merther ...
nor; in Mar. 111. 20, 7102 even,
ἣν. H. read μηδέ.
μήτηρ, τρός, ἡ, a mother, Mat.
i. 18, il. ἘΠῚ met., a@ mother
city, Gal. iv. 26.
μήτι, adv.,interrogatively used,
7s it? whether at all? gener-
ally expecting a negative
answer; μήτιγε (W. H., Rec.
μήτι ye), not to say then? τ
Cornus
μήτις (W. H. μή 71s), pron.
interrog., Aas or 7s any one ?
whether any one? Jn. iv. 33.*
μήτρα, as, 7, the womb, Lu. 11.
235 Ro. iv. 10:*
μητρ-αλῴας (W. H. -odgas), ov,
ὁ, a matricide, τ Tim. i. 9.*
μία, fem. of εἷς, ovze.
μιαίνω, avo, perf. pass. μεμί-
ασμαι, to stain, pollute, defile,
Mex Vill 28} ΠΤ 1 ΤῸ; ΕΙΘΡῸΣ
Ra WEIS. ἡ ὃ:
μίασμα, ατος, τό, pollution, de-
filement, 2 Pet. ii. 20.*
μιασμός, ov, ὁ, the act of defile-
ment, pollution, 2 Pet. 11.
10.*
μίγμα, ατος, τό, a mixture, Jn.
xix. 39 (W. H. text ἕλιγμα).Ἐ
μίγνυμι, μίξω, ἔμιξα, perf. pass.
μέμιγμαι, to mex, to mingle,
MINES χα υ eyks ΧΗ;
Rev.) vill: 7, XV. 2.*
μικρός, a, dv, little, small, 2.e.,
in size, Mat. xili. 32; quan-
tity, 1 Cor. v. 6; number, Lu.
sail, BAR Gubas, jit Wally 336
dignity, Mat. x. 42; age,
Mat. xviii. 6, 10, 14.
Μίλητος, ov, ἡ, MWiletus, Ac. xx.
1G, 178 2 ΝΠ thie BOs.
μίλιον, ov, τό (Lat. miliarium),
a mile (somewhat iess than
our mile), Mat. v. 41.*
μιμέομαι, οῦμαι, dep. mid., Zo
imitate, 2 Th. ili. 7,9; Heb.
ἘΠ G7 Be 33) Nisley Malis:
65
ἴμνη
μιμητής, οὔ, 6, a2 zmitator, as
TC oradveero:
μιμνήσκω (μνα-), mid., with fut.
in pass. form μνησθήσομαι,
Ist aor. ἐμνήσθην, perf. wéu-
νημαι, to call to mind, to re-
member, gen. pers. or thing,
Mat. xxvi. 75; Lu. xxiil. 42;
pass., to be remembered, to be
had in mind, only Ac. x. 31;
Rev. xvi. 16.
μισέω, ὥ, How, to hate, to detest,
Maite v.43 3 10. ὑπ ΝΟΣ
Ix. D3
μισθ-απο-δοσία, as, 9, recom-
pense, as (1) reward, Heb. x.
35, Xl. 26; (2) punishment,
ἘΠΕΡΕ 2: (ΝΕ)
μισθ-απο-δότης, οὐ, ὁ, a re-
warder, Heb. xi. 6. (N. T.)*
plo Bros, a, ov, Azved, as subst.,
a hired servant, Lu. xv. 17,
IQ, 21 (W. H. in br.).*
μισθός, οὔ, ὁ, hive, wages, re-
compense, Mat. xx. 8; used
of reward, Mat. v.12, 46; of
punishment, 2 Pet. 11. 13.
μισθόω, 6, wow, mid., fo hire,
Miata ΣΟ tiny
μίσθωμα, ατος, τό, hive, rent;
anything rented, as a house,
AG. ΧΧΥ 1. 30.7
μισθωτός, οὔ, ὁ, a hired servant,
Maret: 20); 7πτ x 125)
Μιτυλήνη, as, ἡ, Witylene, the
capital of Lesbos, Ac. xx.
14.*
Μιχαήλ, ὁ (Heb. who zs like
God ?), Michael, an arch-
angel, Ju.9; Rev. xii. 7.*
μνᾶ, Gs, , @ mena, silver money
= 100 δραχμαί, or about six-
teen or seventeen dollars,
Lu. xix. 13-25.*
μνάομαι, See μιμνήσκω.
Mvacwv, wvos, ὁ, Wnason, Ac.
xxi. 16.*
μνεία, as, ἡ, remembrance, re-
collection, Phil. i. 3; 1 Th.
lil. 6; μνείαν ποιεῖσθαι, 10
mention, Ro. i. 9.
μνῆμα, aros, τό, a monument,
a tomb, Mar. v. 5; Lu. xxiii.
53; less frequent than the
following.
μνημεῖον, ov, τό, a tomb, a sep-
wlchre, Mat. viii. 28; Jn.
ΧΙ Bile
μνήμη, 7s, 7, vemembrance,
mention ; μνήμην ποιεῖσθαι,
to make mention, 2 Pet. i.
ΓΟ
μνημονεύω, /0 remember (ὅτι),
μνη]
recollect, call to mind (gen.
ὌΝ ἀρ, Mat. ΔΝ Ὁ» AG.
xx. 31; fo be mindful of,
Heb. xi. 15; fo make men-
tion of (περί, gen.), Heb. xi.
22%
μνημόσυνον, ov, τό, a meno-
rial, honorable remembrance,
Mat. xxvi. 13; Mar. xiv. 9;
ING Sigs ἀκ
μνηστεύω, fo ask in marriage ;
pass., to be betrothed, Mat. i.
το 1ππ|Ὸ 1.27; 4]. 5.5
μογι-λάλος, ov, ὁ (prop. adj.),
one speaking with difficulty,
a stammerer, Mar. vii. 32.*
μόγις, adv., with difficulty, hard-
ly, Iu. ix. 39 (W. H. μόλι5).Ἐ
μόδιος, ov, ὁ (Lat.), α dry meas-
ure (16 sextaril), containing
about a peck; @ modius,
Mat. v. 15; Mar. iv. 21; Lu.
χα Bia, (UNG 1}
μοιχαλίς, loos, ἡ, a adulteress,
Ro. vii. 3; fig., for departure
from God, Mat. xvi. 4; Ja.
iv. 4. (S.)
pouxdopar, Guar, fo commit
adultery, Mat. v. 32.
μοιχεία, as, 7, adultery, Mat.
Xv. 19.
μοιχεύω, ow, fo commitadultery,
abs. (acc., Mat. v. 28); fig., of
forsaking God, Rev. ii. 22.
μοιχός, οὔ, ὁ, az adulterer, Lu.
XVill. IL; 1 Cor. vi. 9; Heb.
ἘΠῚ ἡ: 115: ἴν- 4 (eNO AWS
μόλις, adv., with difficulty, hard-
ie, Wet ibe, 30) ΑΝ ΕἸΕῚ; ΑἰςΣ
Xiv. 18, xxvii. 7, 8, 16; Ro.
τ 7: bets iv. 15:5
Μολόχ, ὁ (Heb.), Moloch, Ac.
vii. 43 (from S.).*
μολύνω, υνῶ, to pollute, to defile,
TCO Ville ἡ; Nev. 111... xv.
4.*
μολυσμός, οὔ, ὁ, pollution, de-
filement, 2 Cor. vii. 1. (S.)*
μομφή, fs, ἡ, complaint, ground
of complaint, Col. 111. 13.*
μονή, 7s, 7, a7 abode, a dwelling-
place, Jn. xiv. 2, 23.*
povo-yevys, és, gen. ods, only
begotten, Lu. vil. 12, vill. 42,
ixt 38; Eleb. xi. 47; of Christ,
Π τῆ τ. 11:16; τὸς Ὁ 7.
iv. 9.*
μόνος, 7, ov, only, alone, single,
Lu. xxiv. 18; solitary, with-
out company, Mar. vi. 47;
forsaken, desolate, Jn. Vili.
29; adv., μόνον, only,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
μον-όφθαλμος, ov, having but
one eye, Mat. xviii. 9; Mar.
1x. 47.*
μονόω, ὥ, Zo Jeave alone; pass.,
to be left alone or desolate,
1 Wao, Wo Ge
μορφή, 7s, ἡ, outward appear-
ance, form, shape, Mar. xvi.
WAG elk, iol, (Os Fees Sie SES
ἰδέα.
μορφόω, ὥ, wow, to form, to
fashion, Gal. iv. 19.*
μόρφωσις, ews, ἣ, form, sem-
blance, 2 Tim. ili. 5; form,
system, Ro. 11. 20.*
μοσχο-ποιέω, ὦ, fo make an
image of a calf, Ac. Vil. 41.
(Ν.1.}Ὲ
μόσχος, ov, ὁ, 7, a calf, a young
CUUOGR WW ΧᾺ 23502715)
ΕΙΠΕ: ix. 12) ΤΟΣ Rev. vey.
μουσικός, ἡ, Ov, skzlled 771 music,
@ musician, Rev. xviii. 22.*
μόχθος, ov, ὁ, wearisome labor,
HE BA (Coy, ΧΙ B77 9 1 ΝΗ: 11:
(78. 2) Na, cits (35
μυελός, οὔ, 6, marrow, Heb. iv.
12.*
μυέω, ©, ¢o initiate into, to in-
struct, Phil. iv. 12.*
μῦθος, ov, ὁ, a word; hence, a
fiction, a fable, a falsehood,
ΤΑ τη; 1 Aly his 729 2. Πίστη thi
AUS ITS 15 UALR 8 lea 1: ΚΟ
puKdopar, Gua, fo bellow, to
voar, as a lion, Rev. x. 3.*
μυκτηρίζω, 20 turn up the nose;
to mock, deride, Gal. vi. 7.*
μυλικός, ἡ, 6, pertaining to a
mill; with λίθος, mzllstone,
Mar. ix. 42 (not W. H.); Lu.
XVil. 2 (W. H.). (N. T.)*
μύλινος, ἡ, ov, in sense of fore-
going, Rev. xviii. 21 (W.
H.).*
μύλος, ov, ὁ, a millstone, as Mat.
Xvlii. 6.
μυλών, vos, ὁ, a mill-house,
the place where grain was
ground, Mat. xxiv. 41 (W. H.
μύλος).Ἔ
Mipa (W. Ἡ. Μύρρα), wv, τά,
Myra, a city near the coast
of Lycia, Ac. xxvii. 5.*
μυριάς, ἄδος, ἡ, a myriad, ten
thousand, Ac. Xix. 19; a vast
multitude, Lu. xii. 1; Ac.
Oak AAO) Islelo}, xan 25. Neh
14; Rev. v. II, ix. 16.*
μυρίζω, ow, fo anoint, Mar. xiv.
8.*
μυρίοι, far, la, zxmumerable, 1
Cor. iv. 15, Xiv. 193 μύριοι,
66
[vat
tat, wa, ten thousand, Mat.
XVill. 24.*
μύρον, ov, τό, ointment, Mat.
REALS, Fe
Μυσία, as, 7, AMysia, Ac. xvi.
Those
μυστήριον, ov, τό, a mystery,
anything hidden, a secret,
ΜῈ) Sabb ie ΚΟ: ΧΙ 25, llr)
classical Greek, τὰ μυστήρια
are hidden religious rites
and knowledge, revealed only
to the initiated; hence, the
word is used in N.T. of the
truths of the Gospel as mys-
teries partly hidden, partly
revealed, Ep. ii. Ὁ: ‘Col. 1
26, ἵν. Boi inn, whe ues 7
hidden meaning, Ep. v. 32;
Rev. 1. 20.
μυωπάζω, fo see dimly, 2 Pet.
ity Oy
μώλωψ, wos, ὁ, a bruise, a
st7ipe, i Pet. τ΄. 24.%
μωμάομαι, Guar, dep., aor. mid.
and pass., 20 blame, to find
fault with, 2 Cor. vi. 3, viil.
20.*
μῶμος, ov, ὁ, a blemish; met.,
disgrace, 2 Pet: ii. 13.*
μωραίνω, ava, to make foolish,
I Cor. i. 203; pass., 2 become
foolish, Ro. 1. 22; to become
insipid, tasteless, like spoiled
salt, Mat. v. Τὰ σιν.
34.*
μωρία, as, 7, folly, absurdity,
τ Cora 1. UO 21; 29. ele ele
19.*
pwpo-Aoyia, as, 7, foolish talk-
tng, Ep. v. 4.*
μωρός, a, dv, stupid, foolish,
Mat. vii. 26, xxiii. 17, 19, (on
Mat. Seen Ging 9 Ἐπ.
11.); τὸ μωρόν, foolishness, 1
Con 25.727:
Macs (W. H. Μωυσῆ»), éws,
dat. εὖ or ἢ; acc. ἣν (once éa,
Lu. xvi. 29), ὁ, AZoses, met.,
the books of Moses, he Pen-
tateuch, Ἐπὶ vie 20; 2 (Cor.
τι nis
τ
ἌΣ
“Hy
N
N, v, vid, 22, 2, the thirteenth
letter. As a numeral, v’=s0;
,¥ = 50,000.
-Naacowv, ὁ (Heb.), WMaasson,
Mat. i. 4; Lu. iii. 32.*
Nayyat, ὁ (Heb.), Vageai, Lu.
111. 25.*
Ναζαρέτ, -ρέθ or -pd (W. Η.
vat]
have all the forms), ἡ, Vaza-
reth, Mat. 11. 23; Lu. ii. 4, 39,
if
Natapyvés, ov, ὁ, a Nazarene,
asp ΝΒ: 1: 2ἥι.
Ναζωραῖος, ov, 6, a Vazarene,
an appellation of Christ,
Mat. ii. 23, xxvi. 71; Chris-
tians are called οἱ Ναζωραῖοι,
ΟΣ SSNS Ge
Ναθάν (W. H. -άμ), ὁ (Heb.),
Nathan, Lu. 111. 31.*
Ναθαναήλ, ὁ, Vathanael, per-
haps the same as Bartholo-
mew, Jn. 1. 45-49, xxi. 2.*
vai, adv., affirming, ves, Mat.
ix. 28; even so, Mat. xi. 26;
Lu. x. 21; Rev. xxii. 20; yea,
strongly affirming, Lu. vii.
26
Naiv, ἡ, Nain, Lu. vii. 11.*
ναός, ov, ὁ (ναίω), a temple, a
shrine, in general, Ac. xix.
24; the temple, Mat. xxiii. 16;
met., used of Jesus Christ,
Jn. ii. 19, 20; of Christians
generally, 1 Cor. iii. 16; 2
Cor. vi. 16. Syz.: see ἱερόν.
Ναούμ, ὁ (Heb.), Vahum, Lu.
111. 25 (not the prophet).*
νάρδος, ov, ἡ, avd, ol or oint-
ment, Mar. xiv. 3; Jn. xii.
on
Νά άρκισσος, ov, ὁ, WVarcissus,
Ro. xvi. 11.*
vavayéw, ὦ (ἄγνυμι), to suffer
shipwreck, 2 Cor. xi. 25; fig.,
if ADTha A, The ΤΟΣ
vav-KAnpos, ov, ὁ, a ship-master,
or owner, Ac. Xxvil. I1.*
ναῦς, acc. ναῦν, ἡ, a ship, Ac.
XXVii. 41.*
ναύτης; ou, ὁ, a sazlor, AC. xxvii.
27, 30; Rev. xviii. 17.*
Ναχώρ, ὁ (Heb.), Machor, Lu.
ili. 34.*
νεανίας, ov, ὁ, @ young man,
O SDI TNCs ΜΗ]: δῶν Sere Ὁ,
XXili..17, 18, 22 (not W.H.).*
νεανίσκος, ov, ὁ, a young mai,
Mat. xix. 20; plur., of sol-
diers, Mar. xiv. 51; 1 Jn. ii.
13, 14; an attendant, Ac. v.
ΤΟ.
Νεάπολις, ews, 7, Weapolis, Ac.
Xvi. I1.*
Νεεμάν (W. H. Ναιμάν), ὁ
(Heb.), Vaaman, Lu. iv. 27.*
νεκρός, d, dv, dead, (1) lit., as
Mat. xi. 5; οἱ νεκροί, the dead,
generally, 1 Pet. iv. 6; (2)
fig., dead, spiritually, Ep. ii.
1; dead to (dat.), Ro. vi. 11;
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
inactive, inoperative, Ro. vil.
νεκρόω, ὥ, fo put to death; fig.,
to deprive of power, to render
weak and impotent, Ro. iv.
ΤΟ; Col. ii. 5; Heb. xi. 12.*
νέκρωσις, ews, 7, death, a being
put to death, 2 Cor. iv. 10;
deadness, impotency, Ro. iv.
19.*
νεο-μηνία, see νουμηνία.
νέος, a, ον, (1) mew, fresh, Mat.
me TR 1 Core wae Coll 11:
10; (2) young, of persons,
Tit. li. 4. Sym.: see xavvds.
νεοσσός (ΝΥ. H. νοσσός), ov, ὁ,
a young bird, Lu. ii. 24.*
νεότης, τητος, ἡ, youth, Lu.
SAV, Bi P ii Arba Ἷν WAS
ved-cbuTos, ἘΠ newly planted ;
fig., @ recent convert, τ Tim.
111. 6.*
Népwv, wvos, 6, Vero, the Ro-
man emperor, 2 Tim. iv. 23
(Rec.).*
vevw, ow, to nod ;
to signify, Jn.
Χχῖν. 10.*
νεφέλη, ns, 7, ὦ cloud, Mar. ix.
ais patil, 26:
Νεφθαλείμ, 6 (Heb.), Vaphiali,
Mat. iv. 13, 15; Rev. vii. 6.*
νέφος, ous, τό, a cloud ; met., a
multitude, a great company,
eb τον
νεφρός, οὔ, ὁ, a kidney, plur.,
the kidneys, the loins, used
(as Heb.) for the secret
thoughts, desires, and pur-
poses, Rev. ii. 23.* «
νεω-κόρος, ov, ὁ, 7 (ναός and
Kopéw, to sweep), a temple-
keeper, a designation of the
people of Ephesus, Ac. xix.
35-0
νεωτερικός, ἡ, Ov, youthful, ju-
venile, 2 Tim. ii. 22.*
νεώτερος, a, ον (comp. of νέος,
which see), youzger, inferior
CINTA NOW RV 22,3 OT
PANS Ti Albans Ayes ΓΙ izle
vy, adv., of affirmative swear-
ing, ὄν, with acc., 1 Cor. xv.
31-4
νήθω, Zo spin, Mat. vi. 28; Lu.
alte Az feces
νηπιάζω, fo be an infant, τ Cor.
Xiv. 20.*
νήπιος, a, ov, zzfantile; as
subst., az infant, a babe,
Mate ΧΧΊ. τὸν 1 Col ΧΗ 11;
used of an age below man-
hood, Gal. iv. 1; fig., of zz-
67
so, to beckon,
ΧΗ 24: ec
[νιν
learned, unenlightened per-
sons, Mat. xi. 25; Ro. ii. 20;
τ ἘΠ
Νηρεύς, έως, 6, Vereus, Ro. xvi.
ΠΡῸΣ
Νηρί, ὁ (Heb.), Διεγά, Lu. iii.
27.*
νησίον, ov, τό (dim. of νῆσος),
a small tsland, Ac. xxvii.
16.*
νῆσος, ov, ἡ (véw, to swim), an
zsland, Ac. ΧΙ. 6, xxvii. 26.
νηστεία, as, 4, a fasting, a fast,
Mat. xvii. 21 (W. H. omit);
Ac. xiv. 23; the day of atone-
ment, the chief Jewish fast-
day, Ac. xxvii. 9; want of
Sood, 2 COs Wis τ ΣΙ 27.
νηστεύω, ow, fo abstain from
food, to fast, Mat. iv. 2, vi.
16-18.
νῆστις, cos, plur. νήστεις, 6, 7,
fasting, Mat. xv. 32; Mar.
Vill. 3.*
vats or -Aeos, ov, sober, tem-
PETALes αὐ Dims 11}.2. 11 ΤΠ
ii. 2.*
ne Yu, lo be sober, temperate,
if AIM 5% 6: ὃ.
Ne ὁ (Lat.), } zger, AC. xili.
1.
Νικάνωρ, opos, 6, Vicanor, Ac.
Vay Be
νικάω, ὦ, How, fo be victorious,
abs., Rev. iii. 21; 20 conquer,
overcome (acc.), Lu. xi. 22;
1 χν 25.
νίκη, η5, 7, victory, I Jn. ν. 4.
Νικό-δημος, ov, ὁ, Vicodemus,
[fide ΜΠ ΤΣ
Νικολαΐτης, ov, 6, a follower of
Nicolaus (probably a Greek
equivalent for Aalaam),
Nicolaitan, Rev. 11. 6, 15.*
Νικό-λαος, ov, ὁ, Vicolaus, Ac.
vi. 5 (not to be confounded
with preced.).*
Νικό-πολις, ews, ἡ, Micopolis,
Tit. iii. 12. Several cities of
the name existed; this was
probably on the promontory
of Epirus.*
νῖκος, ous, τό, victory, 1 Cor.
XV. 55, 57; εἰς νῖκος, from 5.»
to avictorious consummation,
utterly, Mat. xii. 20; 1 Cor.
XV. 54.*
Νινευΐ, ἡ (Heb.), Mineveh, Lu.
xi. 32 (W. H. read follow-
ing).*
Νινευίτης (W. H. -eirys), ov, ὁ,
a Ninevite, Mat. xii. 41; Lu.
ΧΙ, 30, 32 (W. H.).*
vutr |
νιπτήρ, pos, ὁ, a basin, for
washing hands and feet, Jn.
ΣΉ ΝΣ
νίπτω, ww, fo wash (acc.), Jn.
xili. 8; mid., to wash one’s
self, acc. of part, as Mar. vii.
3. Syit.: See Nova.
νοέω, ὥ, How, fo understand, to
consider, abs., or with acc.,
or ὅτι; Jn. xii. 40; Ep. iii. 4;
Mar. xiii. 14.
νόημα, ατος, τό, (1) a thought,
purpose, device, 2 Cor. 11. 11,
x. 5; Phil. iv. 7; (2) the mind,
2.6., the understanding OY in-
ἼΣΟΣ 2 (ΟΥ̓ 111. ΤΆ, tv. 4,
Sai, Sees
νόθος, 7, ov, MJegitimate, bastard,
Heb. xii. 8.*
νομή, ἧς, ἡ (νέμω, to pasture),
(1) pasturage, Jn. x. 9; (2)
met., growth, zucrease, as of
a gangrene, 2 Tim. 11: 17.*
νομίζω, ow (νόμος), (1) 20 think,
to suppose, to expect, as the
result of thinking, Mat. v.
ΠῚ) ἘΣ ΤῸ; (2ὴ PaSS:, 29 Ce
customary, only Ac. xvi. 13
(but see W. H. and R. V.).
νομικός, ἡ, Ov, pertaining to
(Chie) ee a7 ΕἸ) 11|: Ὁ} eas
subst., a person learned in
or teacher of the Mosaic
Jaw, Mat. xxii. 35; Tit. iii.
ΤΠ.
νομίμως, adv., Jawfully, τ Tim.
i (BR 2 Abin, wh, Be
νόμισμα, ατος, τό, (lawful)
money, coi, Mat. xxii. 19.*
νομο-διδϑάσκαλος, ov, ὁ, a teacher
and interpreter of the Mosaic
Ἴτυν. 52 1
linmatalsc7ey (INF lis)
νομο-θεσίο, as, 7, lawgiving,
legislation, Ro. ix. 4.*
νομο-θετέω, ὥ, fo enact laws ;
pass., Zo be enacted, Heb. viii.
6; 10 be furnished with laws,
EVE Dep valle cts
νομο-θέτης, ov, ὁ (τίθημι), a daw-
giver, legislator, Ja. iv. 12.*
νόμος, ov, ὁ (νέμω, fo apportion),
a law, an edict, a statute, Lu.
11. 22; ὦ standard of acting
or judging, Ro. 111. 27; ἃ
written law, Ro. il. 14; the
Mosaic economy, Mat. v. 18;
Ro. x. 4; the Christian dis-
pensation or doctrines, Gal.
vi. 2; Ro. xiii. 8; met., for
the books containing the
Mosaic law, z.e., the five
books of Moses, Mat. xii. 5 ;
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
and for the Old Testament
generally, Jn. x. 34. On the
article with νόμος, see Gr.
§ 234, Wi. § 19, 12, Bu. 80.
νόος, 566 νοῦς.
νοσέω, ὦ, 20 be sick; fig., to have
a diseased appetite or craving
for, περί (acc.), 1 Tim. vi.
4.*
νόσημα, atos, τό, disease, sick-
mess, Jn. v. 4 (W.H. omit).*
νόσος, ov, 7, disease, sickiess,
Mat. iv. 23, 24.
νοσσιά, ἂς, 7, a brood of young
igohys 1Ε1|: ΧΙ 84: (5:)Ὲ
νοσσίον, ov, τό, a brood of young
birds, Mat. xxiii. 37.*
νοσσός, see νεοσσός.
νοσφίζω, in mid., to remove for
one’s self, to purloin, Ac. v.
5. δ΄: Aries iv, ΠΟΘΙ
νότος, ov, ὁ, the south wind,
Lu. xii. 55; the South, Lu. xi.
Bir
νου-θεσία, as, 7, admonition,
couusel, i Cor. xX. EL; ip. vis
As Solaris 111 ΠΘΡῈ
νου-θετέω, ὥ, 2 admonish, to
counsel, AC. XX. 31.
νου-μηνία (ΝΥ. H. veo-), as, 7,
the new moon, as a festival,
Col. ii. 16.*
vouv-ex@s, adv., wsely, judi-
ctously, Mar. xii. 34.*
νοῦς (orig. νόος), νοός, νοΐ, νοῦν,
ὁ, the mind, 1.6., the under-
standing ΟΥ̓ intellect, Lu.xxiv.
45; Phil. iv. 7; the reason,
Ro. vil. 25, xii. 2; hence, azy
affection of the mind —as
modes of thought — 7clina-
tions ox dispositions, Ro. xiv.
53 1 Cor. i! 10:
Νυμφᾶς, ἃ, ὁ, Vymphas, Col.
ἵν. 15.
νύμφη, ns, 7, a betrothed wom-
an, a@ brede, Rev. Xvill. 23;
a daughter-in-law, Mat. x.
35:
νυμφίος, ov, 6, a bridegroom, Jn.
111. 20.
νυμφών, ὥνος, 6, a bridal cham-
ber; οἱ viol τοῦ νυμφῶνος, the
sons of the bridal chamber,
friends of the bridegroom,
Mat. ix. 15; Mar. ii. 19; Lu.
ν. 34; α room in which the
marriage ceremonies were
held, Mat. xxii. τὸ (W. H.).
(Ap.)*
νῦν and νυνί, adv., (1) of time,
wow, 1.6., the actually pres-
ent; zzow, in relation to time
68
[Ber
just past, just ow, even now;
zow, in relation to future
time, just at hand, even now,
immediately ; ὁ, ἡ, TO viv, the
present, with subst. or (neut.)
without; (2) of logical con-
nection, ow, 2 Cor. vii. 9;
now then, 7.6... implying the
rise of one thing from an-
other, Com: xiv ΟἿΣ (5) im
commands and appeals, νῦν
is emphatic, at this instant,
Miata xexavillle AZ alia eventos
νύξ, νυκτός, ἡ, the night, night
We, lit. WNC πεν 55. ΟΞ
fig., a time of darkness and
ignorance, Ro. xiii. 12; 1 Th.
v. 5; death, Jn. ix. 4.
νύσσω, ξω, 20 stab, to pierce, Jn.
ἘΠ ΘΠ
νυστάζω, Ew, τὼ nod in sleep, fo
be drowsy, Mat. xxv. 5; fig.,
to delay, 2 Pet. ii. 3.*
νυχθ-ήμερον, ov, τό, a night and
a day, twenty-four hours, 2
ΘΟΤ ΧΙ ΖΡ
Νῶε, ὁ (Heb.), Moah, Lu. iii.
36, xvii. 26, 2
νωθρός, a, ov, sluggish, dull,
stupid, Heb. v. 11, vi. 12.*
νῶτος, ov, ὁ, the back of men or
animals, Ro. xi. 10.*
r=)
ἘΞ, € &§, xz, the double letter
x (ΞΞΎΞ, ks, or xs), the four-
teenth letter of the alphabet.
AS numeral se— 100 —
60,000.
ξενία, as, ἡ, hospitality; a lodg-
img, AC. xxvill. 23; Philem.
29 %
ξενίζω, ow, (1) fo receive as a
ITWEST (ACC. PN Caz OUR Vie
7; Heb. xiii. 2; pass., 29 be
entertained, to lodge, Ac. x.
6; τὸν; 32. Soil, ΤῸ: (5) wa ae
tonish by strangeness, Ac.
Xvil. 20; pass., 29. think
strangely of, to be surprised
at (dat.), 1 Pet. iv. 4, 02-*
ξενο-δοχέω, 0, fo entertain guests,
to practice hospitality, τ Tim.
v. 10.*
ξένος, ἡ, ov, masc., a@ guest
Jriend ; as subst., a stranger,
joreigner, Mat. xxv. 35, 38,
43, 44; @ host, Ro. Xvi. 23;
alien, Ep. 11. 12; ew, novel,
ἘΠΕ patie Gp i IPS. thie ΤΣ
ξέστης, ov, ὁ (the Latin sex/a-
rius), 4 sextarius, a vessel
Enp]
for measuring liquids, hoid-
ing about a pint; @ pitcher,
of any size, Mar. vii. 4, 8
(W. H. omit).*
tnpatvw, ανῶ, Ist aor., act.,
ἐξήρανα, Ist aor., pass., ἐξη-
ράνθην, perf., pass., ἐξήραμ-
μαι (3 5., ἐξήρανται, Mar. xi.
21), ο make dry, to wither,
Ja.i. 11; pass., to become dry,
be withered, Mat. xiii. 6; to
be dried up, Rev. xvi. 12; to
be ripened, as corn, Rev. xiv.
15; to pine away, Mar. ix.
18.
ξηρός, d, dv, dry, withered, of
ebimeer, ILbh ἈΠ Sis @i 5
useless limb, Mat. xii. 10;
Wilenes nubs 5. (ἡ. Tals) igre
ΜΠ Ὁ. ὃ 1π τ 5; ὉΒ 152Π6:
Heb. xi. 29 ; 7 ξηρά (sc. γῆ),
dry land, Mat. xxiii. 15.*
ξύλινος, ivy, ινον, wooden, 2Tim.
11. 20; Rev. ix. 20.*
ξύλον, ov, τό, wood, e.¢., timber
in building, 1 Cor. iii. 12;
anything made of wood, e.g.,
the stocks, AC. Xvi. 24; a staff,
Mat. xxvl. 47, 55; @ cross,
ACHR ΧΟ; Gals 110 sis ὦ
living tree, Rev. 11. 7.
Eupdw, ὥ, ow, perf. pass. ἐξύ-
ρήμαι, to shave, Ac. xxi. 24;
1 Cor. xi, 5, 6.*
O
OD, 0, ὃ μικρόν, o722c7v07, short ὁ,
the fifteenth letter. As a
numeral, o’= 70; ,o=70,000.
6, 7, 76, the definite article,
the, originally demonstrative.
For its uses, see Gr. §§ 193-
234, Wi. §§ 17-20, Bu. 85--
103.
ὀγδοήκοντα, num., indeclin.,
ezghty, Lu. il. 37, Xvi. 7.*
ὄγδοος, ἡ, ov, ord., ἐσέ; on
2 Ieee ih Gy See (Gin, & asi,
ΔΝ 1:.8.27.2, Bue 30:
ὄγκος, ov, ὁ, a weight, an en-
cumbrance, Heb. xii. 1.*
ὅδε, ἥδε, τόδε, demon. pron.,
this, that (here). See Gr.
§ 339, Wi. § 23, 5, Bu. 103.
ὁδεύω, fo pass along a way, to
journey, Lu. X. 33.*
ὁδηγέω, ὥ, How, to lead along a
way, to conduct, to guide,
Mat. xv. 14; Lu. vi. 39; Jn.
ΧῸ Τ.; Ἄ: τ, 91... αν.
vii. 17.*
ὁδ-ηγός; οὔ, ὁ, a leader, a guide,
> ΄ lol e
ὀδυρμός, οὔ, ὁ,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Ac. i. 16; fig., of instructors,
Matxcy. ΤᾺ xxii. τ, /24\s
IR thi τοῦ
ὁδοι-πορέω, ὥ, 20 travel, to pur-
sue a way, AC. x. 9.*
ὁδοι-πορία, as, ἡ, a journey, a
journeying, Jn. iv. 6; 2 Cor.
Xi. 26.
ὁδός, οὔ, 7, (1) a way, a road,
Mat. ii. D2) (2) a going, a
progress, Mar. vi. 8; (3) @
journey, a day’s or a Sab-
bath day’s, Lu. ii. 44; Ac.
i. 12; (4) fig., manner of
action, method of proceeding,
NCHA το Mats) exi.132)5
especially (5) the Christian
IUGR, INS IGOR 2. ΒΕῚ 2;
(6) used of Christ himself,
the Way, Jn. xiv. 6.
ὁδούς, ὀδόντος, ὁ, a tooth, Mat.
Vv. 38.
ὀδυνάω, &, in mid. and pass.,
to be tormented, to be greatly
distressed, Lu. 11. 48, xvi. 24,
ANS 8 INR SS, Bheres
ὀδύνη, ns, 7, pain, distress, of
body or mind, Ro. ix. 2; 1
Tim. vi. 10.*
lamentation,
wailing, Mat. 11. 18; 2 Cor.
Vil. 7.*
Offas, ov, ὁ, Uzziah, Mat. i.
8, 9.*
ὄξω, to stink, be offensive, Jn. Xi.
a 9.*
ὅθεν, adv., whence, of place,
source, or cause, Mat. xii.
44; 1 Jn. i. 18; Heb. ii. 17.
ὀθόνη, ys, 7, @ Linen cloth;
IMSS Φ στε, Αἴας de 1Ὲ; ΧΙ.
κ
ὀθόνιον, ov, τό (dim. of ὀθόνη),
α linen bandage, Jn. ΧΙΧ. 40.
οἶδα, plur. οἴδαμεν (for Attic
ἴσμεν), οἴδατε (and Attic ἔστε,
Heb. xii. 17), οἴδασι (and
Attic ἔσασι, only Ac. xxvi.
4), 7 know (see Gr. ὃ 103, 4,
Wi. ὃ 40, 44).
οἰκειακός, ἡ, dv, See οἰκιακός.
οἰκεῖος, a, ov, domestic, belong-
mg to a household, Gal. vi.
NO Bp; 115. ΤΟΣ te, Lime ved.
οἰκέτεια, as, 7, household, body
of servants, Mat. xxiv. 45
(W. H.).*
οἰκέτης, ov, ὁ, a@ domestic, a
household servant, Lu. xvi.
τ; ING Sa 97s ING oahiG ZR Ἰ
Pet. i. 18.
οἰκέω, ©, How, trans., fo inhabit,
1 Tim. vi. 16; intrans., 7
69
[ou
dwell, Ro. viil. 9; 1 Cor. vii.
Τ2. 119:
οἴκημα, ατος, τό, a dwelling,
used of a prison, Ac. xii. 7.*
οἰκητήριον, ov, τό, a dwelling-
place, a habitation, 2 Cor. v.
2; ie Oss
οἰκία, as, 7, (1) a howse, Lu. xv.
8; (2) met., @ household, a
family, goods, 2.6., a house
and all that is in it, Jn. iv.
53); Mars κ᾿ 40:
οἰκιακός, οὔ, ὁ, ove of a family,
whether child, or servant,
Mat. x. 25, 36.*
οἰκοδεσποτέω, ©, fo manage a
household, τ Tim. v. 14.*
οἰκο-δεσπότης, ov, ὁ, a house-
holder, a master of a house,
Mat. x. 25.
οἰκοδομέω, &, Zo evect a build-
ing, build, Lu. xiv. 30; fig.,
of the building up of char-
acter, fo build up, edify, τ
Cor. x. 23; to encourage, 1
Cor. viii. 10.
οἰκο-δομή, js, ἡ (δέμω), the act
of building ; a building, \it.,
Mat. xxiv. 1; of the spiritual
body, 2 Cor. v. 1; of the
church) ΒΡ. din 21; mets
edification, spiritual advance-
ment, RO. Xiv. 19, Xv. 2.
οἰκοδομία, as, ἡ, edification, τ
Tim. i. 4 (W. H. οἰκονομία).
οἰκο-δόμος, ov, ὁ, a buzlder, Ac.
lives Lele (Nien ἘΠῚ sa
οἰκονομέω, ὥ, fo be a steward,
Tul χα 2:5
οἰκονομία, as, 4, management
of household affairs, steward-
στ, Lu. Vi. 2-45 a 4715-
pensation, i Cor. X. 17.
οἰκο-νόμος, ov, ὁ (νέμω), α howse-
manager, a steward, Lu. Xvi.
I, 3, 8; of the Christian
stewardship, 1 Cor. iv. 1;
Τρ δίς ἀμ: LOS 110: te 7s
οἶκος, ov, 6, a house, a building,
for any purpose (gen.); met.,
a family resident in one
house, a family perpetuated
by succession; the house of
God, z.2., the temple; “e
family of God, the
church.
οἰκουμένη, 75, 7, pres. part.
pass. fem. of οἰκέω (sc. γῆ),
the inhabited land, or world ;
(1) the Roman empire, Lu.
ii. 1; (2) the world at large,
Lu. iv. 5, xxi. 26; (3) met.,
the inhabitants of the world,
Be
οικ]
Ac. xvii. 6, 313 (4) the 2711:
verse, Heb. ii. 5.
οἰκ-ουρός, ov, ὁ, 7 (οὖρος, Leeper),
attending to ΠΣ ae ΕΠ, Sy
domestic, ANTES “ite 5 (W.
οἰκουργός, with same mean-
ing).*
οἰκτείρω, ἤσω, to pity, to have
compassion on, Ro. ix. 15
(from S.).*
οἰκτιρμός, οὔ, 0, compassion,
ἤν, Row 3st, πο B (ECB BB
ἘΠῚ 11 τὸ; Cols 111: 12: ἘΠΕΡ:
ἘΠ 29."
οἰκτίρμων, ον, prtiful, merciful,
IL Wa AOS JER We ΤΙ Ὰ
οἶμαι, see οἴομαι.
οἰνο-πότης, οὐ, 0, ove given to
wine-drinking, Mat. xi. 19;
Tews wate 9,
οἶνος, ov, ὁ, zze, Mar. ii. 22;
met., a vine, Rev. vi. 6; fig.,
of that which excites or in-
flames, Rev. xiv. 10, Xvil. 2.
οἰνο-φλυγία, as, ἡ (pw, 70
ove pew), drunkenness, Pet.
ee Ξ
Has and οἶμαι, to think, to
suppose, acc. and inf., or ὅτι,
Je Sea, GB ἘΠῚ: 1 τὸ; 118:
1. ΣῈ
οἷος, a, ov, rel. pron., correl. to
τοιοῦτος, of what kind, such
as.
οἴσω, see φέρω.
ὀκνέω, ὥ, How, to be slothful,
to delay, to hesitate, Ac. ix.
38.*
ὀκνηρός, 4, dv, slothful, back-
nae Mat. xxv. 26; Ro. xii.
ΠΕ τ 111: Τ Ὁ
ΜῈ Ἐπ πα ov, of or Pecos
to the eighth day, Phil.
x
ὀκτώ, num., indecl., ezg#¢, Lu.
Ἢ Pike
ὄλεθρος, ov, ὁ, destruction, per-
dition, 1 Cor. v. 53 1 Lh. v.
ΡΠ 1 Ὁ, Pum vi. oO.
ὀλιγο-πιστία, as, 7, little faith,
Mat. xvii. 20 (W.H.). (N.
ΠΣ
ὀλυγό-πιστος, ον, of “7716 faith,
Mat. vi. 30. (N.T.)
ὀλίγος, ἡ, ov, (1) little, small,
brief, ΠῚ > 2; ING sah 28
(2) in plur., few, sometimes
with gen., Mat. vii. 14; Ac.
xvii. 4; (3) neut. as adv.,
ὀλίγον, of time, soov, Lu. v
3; of space, a little way, Mar.
vi. 31; (4) with prepositions
preced. in various phrases,
᾿᾽Ολυμπᾶς,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
as ἐν ὀλίγῳ, with little trouble,
Ac. xxvi. 28.
ὀλιγό-ψυχος, ov, faznt-hearted,
Th AD τ (Sh) ey
ὀλιγωρέω, ὦ, fo care Little for,
to despise (gen.), Heb. xil. 5
(from S.).*
OAlyws, adv., a Mitile, scarcely,
2) Pets 11. τὸ (We EL).*
ὀλοθρευτής, οὔ, ὁ, a destroyer, 1
Core x το. (INE ΩΣ
ὀλοθρεύω, fo destroy, Heb. xi.
28.*
ὁλο-καύτωμα, ατος, τό (καίω),
a whole burnt-offering, the
whole being consumed, Mar.
Sd, BAe ἘΠΕ: ΝΣ Ὁ: ὃ: 9}
ὁλοκληρία, ας, ἡ, Perfect sounda-
IESG, INS. ἘΠ WO, (Se
ὁλό-κληρος, ov, complete in
every part, sound, perfect,
Thee 28 Nl 1. ΠῚ 57,2: "
see ἄρτιος.
ὀλολύζω, as from the cry od-oA,
to howl, to lament aloud, Ja.
Worle
ὅλος, 7, ov, all, the whole (see
rr. § 225, Wi. § 20, 14,4
Buo4) we) inevals 23) 18. 111}. 2;
it |i, W/o UO),
ὁλο-τελής, és, Perfect, complete,
Wo, Wa 29. Ὁ
a, 0, Olympas, Ro.
Xvi. 15.*
ὄλυνθος, ov, ὁ, az unripe ie,
one which, not ripening in
due time, grows through the
winter and falls off in the
spring, Rev. vi. 13.*
ὅλως (ὅλος), adv., wholly, al-
Aiea i (CoE; ν σῦν! ἢ;
with neg., zo¢ at all, Mat. v.
BA in Comey 20:
ὄμβρος, ov, ὁ, a violent rain,
τὺ able, Gyles
ὀμείρομαι, Zo Jong for, τ Th. ii.
ὃ (W. H., Rec. ismetpouar).*
Opiréw, ©, How, 0 associate
with (dat.), to talk with (πρός,
866); ILE Oss MLS Tt RIVA
OG IAS Oa Aes
ὁμιλία, as, 4, z7fercourse, com-
pantonship, τ Cor. xv. 33.*
ὅμιλος, ov, ὁ, a crowd, com-
pany, Rev. xviii. 17 (not W.
ΤΕΣ
ὁμίχλη, ns, 7, a mist,
τ (Wit EL.)
ὄμμα, ατος, τό, az eve, Mat.
xx. 34 (W. H.); Mar. viii.
23.*
2 Pet. ἢ:
ὄμνυμι and ὀμνύω, ὀμόσω (see
ΟΥ̓ S16 358 πὸ τ Bu.
70
[ona
45), zo swear, to take an oath,
Mar. xiv. 71; 20 promise with
an oath, Mar. vi. 23.
ὁμο-θυμαδόν, adv., with one
mind, unanimously, only in
Ac. and Ro. xv. 6.
ὁμοιάζω, ow, to be like, Mat.
XxXlll. 27 (W. ΕΠ mrg.); Mar.
Xiv. 70) (mot Ν ἘΠ (Ne
alia)
ὁμοιο-παθής, és, being affected
like another (dat.), having
like passions or feelings, Ac.
ΣΙΝ TI ΒΝ ΤΣ
ὅμοιος, ola, ovov, like, similar
to, resembling (dat.), Jn. ix.
9; Rev. iv. 3; of equal rank,
Mat. xxii. 39.
ὁμοιότης, τητος, 7, Lékeness,
ἘΠΕ iv. τῷ, ΝΠ 15.*
ὁμοιόω, ὥ, wow, (1) to make like;
pass., Zo be like, or to resemble,
Mat. vi. 8, xlil. 24; Ac. xiv.
11; (2) to liken, to compare,
Mat. vii. 24; Mar. iv. 30;
with acc. and dat.
ὁμοίωμα, ατος, τό, likeness, si-
militude, Ro. 1. 23, Vv. 14, Vi.
δ, 18; ΕΠ Tu, ye) INNS
ix. 7.* Syn: see εἰκών.
ὁμοίως, adv., in like manner,
IDs EL, ΤῸ: ; Jn. v. 19.
ὁμοίωσις, eas ἡ, likeness, Ja.
lil. 9.* Syz.: see εἰκών:
ὁμο-λογέω, ὦ, How, ISt aor. ὧμο-
λόγησα, to speak the same
thing ; hence, (1) to confess,
in the sense of conceding
or admitting, generally with
ὅτι, Mat. xiv. 7;) Heb. x1. 13;
(2) 4o profess, or acknowledge
openly, acc., or with ἐν, Mat.
even {{ππ|- Rat, CIS Jide he, 22;
(3) as seouane yen to praise
(dat.), Heb. xiii. 15.
ὁμολογία, as, ἡ, a profession,
or @ confession, 2 Cor. ix.
135) cobimen ν 12. ΤῸ; ἘΠΕ:
Lily ιν Danae ge
ὁμολογουμένως, adv., coufessed-
ly, by assent of all, τ Tim. 111.
16.*
ὁμό-τεχνος, ov, of the same
trade or craft, Ate eval ga
ὁμοῦ, adv., ‘ogether, at the
same place or time, Jn. iv.
36.
ὁμό-φρων, ov (φρήν), of one
mind, 1 Pet. 111. 8.*
opde, see ὄμνυμι.
ὅμως, adv., yer, Ὶ (Cor xiv. ἡ;
Gal. iii, 15; with μέντοι,
nevertheless, Jn. xii, 42.*
ova.|
ὄναρ, τό, indecl., @ dream ;
κατ᾽ ὄναρ, zm a dream, Mat.
ΠΡΟΣ 11 T2003) ΤῸ, 22, Xx Vii.
10.
ὀνάριον, ov, τό (dim. of ὄνος),
a young ass, Jn. ΧΙ]. 14.*
ὀνειδίζω, ow, 10 reproach, revile,
upbraid, Mat. xi. 20; Mar.
eis WDE 16||: Vile 22:
ὀνειδισμός, οὔ, ὁ, reproach, re-
viling, Ro. Xv. 3; 1 Tim. iii.
HR ΠΕΙ͂Ν qe 99: ΣῚ 20: ΣΗΠ 12.
(8.»
ὄνειδος, ους, τό, reproach, dis-
grace, Lu. i. 25.*
᾿Ονήσιμος, ov, ὁ (profitable),
Onesimus, Col.iv.g; Philem.
10.*
᾿Ονησί-φορος, ov, ὁ, Onesi-
DPLGTUS Ὁ imran ΤΟ ἢν.
19.*
ὀνικός, ἡ, dv, pertaining to an
Ss; pros ὀνικός, a millstone
turned by an ass, 1.6., the
large upper millstone, Mat.
XVili. 6; Lu. xvii. 2 (not W.
Ialg)®, Wileiin the 12) (No. ἢ}
(N. T.)*
ὀνίνημι, Yo be useful, to help ;
mid. aor., opt., ὀναίμην, may
7 have help or joy from,
Philem. 20.*
ὄνομα, ατος, τό, a zame, almost
always of persons; in N. T.,
as in O. T., the zame of a
person is a mark of what
he himself is, the name ex-
presses the character, Mat.
ΤΥ ΡΣ Ια ΠῚ TS) ye ΟἿ Law
i. 31; hence the expressions
ποιεῖν τι ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι, ἐν
τῷ ὀνόματι, διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος;
the name is often introduced
by ὀνόματι, by name, once
by τοὔνομα (τὸ ὄνομα), Mat.
XXVil. 57; fame, reputation,
Ep. i. 213 Phil. ii. 9.
ὀνομάζω, ow, to give a name to,
Lu. vi. 13, 14; to mention,
Ep. v. 3; to call upon the
name φῇ, 2 Tim. ii. 19.
ὄνος, ov, ὁ, 7, az ass, Mat. xxi.
22 loo ha railitle, αἰ
ὄντως, adv. (ὄν, neut. part. of
εἰμί), really, truly, 1 Cor. xiv.
ORS tie Wikis We 9.5:
ὄξος, ous, τό, vinegar; in N. T.,
sour wine, mixed with water,
a common drink of Roman
soldiers, Jn. I LOH 50.
ὀξύς, εἴα, v, (1) sharp, as a
weapon, Rev. Te aOR ale Te
(2) sweft, eager, Ro. 111. 15.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW.TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ὀπή, 75, Bi an opening, a cavern,
Π 5: 1Ππ|: ky; ἘΠΕ ΧΙ 939.
ὄπισθεν, Ae of place, from
behind, after, Mat. ix. 20,
ὀπίσω, adv., behind, after, of
place, Lu. vii. 38; of time,
Mat. iii. 11; abs., or with
gen.; Ta ὀπίσω, those things
that are behind, Phil. iii. 14;
εἰς Ta ὀπίσω, backward, Jn.
Xviii. 6.
ὁπλίζω, cw, N.T., mid., 20 arm
one’s self with, acc., fig., 1
Pet. iv. 1.*
ὅπλον, ov, τό, an instrument,
πος vie 19; hence, plum,
arms, weapons, Jn. xviii. 3;
INO}, ΧΙ ΤΩΣ ΘΟΥ τ: 7.
Ae
ὁποῖος, ofa, οἵον, relat. pron.,
of what kind or manner,
correl. to τοιοῦτος, Ac. xxvi.
20); Ὁ Cortina Galant)
i IDey. 1:0]; «1. 2. Ὁ
ὁπότε, adv. of time, when, Lu.
3 (W. ΗΠ. ὅτε).
ὅπου, adv. of place, where,
whither; where, referring to
state, Col. ili. 115 2% case
that, TC Okie 5:
ὀπτάνω, fo ane
appear, Ac. 1. 35
(8).
ὀπτασία, ας, ἡ, a vision, a super-
natural appearance, Lu. i. 22,
XXlv. 23; Ac. xxvi. 19; 2 Cor.
aly 1.Ὲ
ὀπτός, 7, bv, roasted, broiled,
Lu. xxiv. 42.*
OTT, ὄπτομαι, SEE ὁράω.
ὀπώρα, ας, ἢ, autumn, autumnal
Jrutts, Rev. Xviil. 14.*
ὅπως, rel. adv., Zow, Lu. xxiv.
20; as conj., 22 order that,
so that; with dy, Ac. iii. 19
(see Gr. § 384, 2, Wi. § 42,
6, Bu. 234); after verbs of
beseeching, and the like, ¢haz,
Mat. ix. 38; Mar. iii. 6.
ὅραμα, ατος, τό, (1) a spectacle,
ΑΙ οὐ ν1..21.; (ἡ) aev2sz077, AC:
Bes WO}y 12.
ὅρασις, EWS, 7), appearance, Rev.
iv. 3: α DLSLOM ΟΣ 11: 17}
INGA aes 17.
ὁρατός, 7, dv, vzszb/e, plur., neut.,
Colmer
ὁράω, &, ὄψομαι, ἑώρακα, εἶδον
(see Gr. ὃ 103, 4, Wi. § 15,
Bu. 64), (1) ¢o see, generally ;
(2) to look upon or coztem-
plate ; (3) to see, and so Ὁ
71
in pass., Ὁ
see ὁράω.
[opt
participate in, Lu. xvii. 22;
Jn. ili. 36; (4) to take heed,
Heb. viii. 5; Mat. viii. 4;
with μή or equiv., Zo beware,
Mat. xvi. 6; (5) pass., Zo be
seen, to appear to, to present
one’s self to (dat.).
ὀργή; ἧς, 1, anger, indignation,
Ep. iv. (315) often of) the
wrath of ἘΠῚ and its mani-
festation, Ro. i. 18. Syz.:
see θυμός.
ὀργίζω, ow, to irritate, to pro-
voke ; pass., to be angry, abs.,
Mat. xviil. 34; 10 be enraged
with, dat., or ἐπί, dat., Mat.
γ 22; ἴδον. ΧΙ 7:
ὀργίλος, ἢ, ον, prone to anger
Anis Ty ΘῈ
ὀργυιά, ἂς, ἡ, a fathom, about
five or six feet, Ac. xxvii.
28.*
ὀρέγω, fo stretch forth ; mid., to
reach after, to desire or long
eagerly for, gen., 1 Tim. iii.
Vie LOl mele lbs exdemn Oats
Opevds, 7, dv, mountainous,
hilly (sc. χώρα), Iu. i. 39,,65.*
ὄρεξις, ews, 7, strong desire, lust,
Ros: 27.
ὀρθο-ποδέω, ὥ, to walk in a
straight course, fig., to act
uprightly, Gal. li. 14. (N.T.)*
ὀρθός, ἡ, dv, upright, Ac. xiv.
10; straisiy Heb. xii. 13.*
ὄρθο- ᾿τομέώ, ὦ (τέμνω), to cut
straight; met., to handle
TED 2.€., to teach correctly,
2 Tim. i. 15. (S.)*
ὀρθρίζω, to rise early in the
morning, to come early in
the morning, Lu. xxi. 38.
(S.)*
ὀρθρινός, 7, dv, carly in the
morning, Lu. Xxiv. 22 (W.
H.); Rev. xxii. 16 (not W.
H.).*
ὄρθριος, a, ov, early in the
morning, Lu. Χχῖν. 22 (W.
H. read preceding).*
ὄρθρος, ov, ὁ, carly dawn, day-
break, Lu. xxiv. Jn. viii.
2/\(Wi., El omit));) A\c:iv, 2 ΝΣ
ὀρθῶς, adv., rightly, Mar. vii.
BIG) IGE ὙΠῸ MBE ΣΡ 29. Se
ΖΕ
ὁρίζω, ow, to define; to determ le
Ac. xvii. 26; Heb. iv. ΠΣ
appoint, to Hone. IAGEX: ἘΠῚ
Xs) 20} (PAaSS:,0) PeLtem pants
ὡρισμένος, decreed, Ac. ii. 23;
neut., decree, Lu. xxil. 22.
ὅριον, ov, τό, plur., the bouna-
opk | GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON. [oup
aries of a place; hence, @s-
tricts, territory, Mat. ii. 6, iv.
1:
ὁρκίζω, to adjure by, to charge
solemnly by, with double
avec, Wilkens 16 9/9) INC aah 1535
1 Th. v. 27 (W. H. évopxi¢w).*
ὅρκος, ov, ὁ, az oath, Mat. xiv.
7,9; @ promise with an oath,
a vow, Mat. v. 33.
ὁρκ-ωμοσία, as, ἡ, the taking of
an oath, an oath, Heb. vii.
20, 21; 28: (S.)*
ὁρμάω, ὥ, iow, N.T., intrans.,
to rush, Mat. viii. 32; Ac.
vil. 57 ce or ἐπί; acc.).
ὁρμή, 7s, ἡ, α rush, a violent
assault, Ac. xiv. 5; Ja. iii.
4.*
ὅρμημα, ατος, τό, a rushing on,
impulse, Rev. xviil. 21.*
ὄρνεον, ov, τό, a bird, Rev. xviii.
Dy 2b 75 Dice
(ὄρνις, Los, ὁ, ἡ, a bird, a hen,
Wiki, ΧΤ 97; Mii, ΣΠῚ
4.
ὁρο-θεσία, as, 7, a setting of
boundaries, definite limit,
Ac. xvii. 26. (N. T:)*
ὄρος, ous, τό, ἃ mountain, Lu.
Titik, Bp the 2 28.
ὀρύσσω, ξω, to dig, to dig out,
Mat. xxi. 33, τιν. 18; Mar.
Xi. 1.*
ὀρφανός, ἡ, bv, bereaved, an
orphan, Jn. xiv.18; as subst.,
Ja. i. 27.*
ὀρχέομαι, oDuar, Aooua, dep.,
mid., Zo dance, Mat. xi. 17,
xiv. 6; Mar. vi. 22; Lu. vii.
Beart
ὅς, ἥ, 6, relative pronoun, who,
which (see Gr. §§ 58, 343-
3485) Wa. ὃ 2. ἴδ: 2 ΩΡ;
for ὃς ἄν, ὃς ἐάν, whoever,
see Gr. § 380, Wi. § 42, 3;
Bu. 288) ; as demonst. in the
phrase, ὃς μέν... ds δέ, that
one... this one, as 2 Cor. ii.
16.
ὁσάκις, rel. adv., as often as,
always with ἄν or ἐάν, 1 Cor.
ΣῊ QS 20» INCE ΣΙ: 6.
ὅσιος (a), ov, holy, pious, of
human beings, of Christ,
and of God; τὰ ὅσια, the
holy promises, Ac. xiii. 34.
Syn.: see ἅγιος.
ὁσιότης, τητος, ἡ, holiness, god-
GER, ΠῚ ily 75 ἘΡ. iv.
24.*
ὁσίως, adv., holly, 1 Th. ii.
10.*
ὀσμή, Fs, 7, α smell, an odor,
Iie Sing ἘΠ BUR ΠρῚ 2 (Cort
1 τὴν ORME DS ven 2; Eyl sali.
18.*
ὅσος, ἡ, ov, relat. pron., how
much, how great, (1) of time,
how long, as long as, Ro. vii.
1; repeated, the meaning 15
intensified, Heb. x. 37: ἔτι
μικρὸν ὅσον ὅσον, yet a little,
a very, very little; (2) of
quantity, of number, ow
much, plur., how many, Mar.
1..:.8.: Til wii We AVES ibe 15;
as many as, Mat. xiv. 360;
with ἄν, ἐάν, as many as,
whatsoever, Mat. vii. 12, xxi.
22; (3 ) of measure, degree,
Heb. vii. 20.
ὅσ-περ, ἥ-περ, ὅ-περ, the very
one who, Mar. xv. 6 (not W.
Fi.).*
ὀστέον, contr. ὀστοῦν, οὔ, τό, a
bone, Jn. xix. 36.
ὅσ-τις, ἥ-τις, 6, τι, Compound
relat., whosoever, whichso-
ever, whatsoever (see Gr.
§§ 58¢, 349, Wi. § 42, 3, Bu.
115); the addition of ἄν, ἐάν,
gives indefiniteness.
ὀστράκινος; 7, ov, made of earth,
earthen, 2 Cor. iv. 7; 2 Tim.
11. 20.*
ὄσφρησις, ews, 7, the sense of
smell, smelling, τ Cor. xii.
qs
ὀσφύς, vos, ἡ, the loins, Mat.
ii. 4; Lu. xii. 35; Ac. il. 30;
ἘΝ ΕῚ: 1: ΤΆ
ὅταν (ὅτε, ἄν), rel. adv., when,
whensoever ; always with
subj. except Mar. 111. 11, xi.
19 (W.H.), 25 (W.H.); Rev.
ἵν 9, Μετ (V5 ΗΠ):
ὅτε, rel. adv., τυλεγι, Mar. xiv.
ΤΩΣ
ὅτι, conj., (1) zzaz, after verbs of
declaring, etc., introducing
the object-sentence; some-
times as a mere quotation
mark, Mat. ii. 23; (2) decause
(see Gr. § 136,6, Wi. § 53,
84, Bu. 357 sq.).
ὅτου (gen. of dors), ἕως ὅτου,
until, Lu. xxii. 16.
ov, adv. (gen. of ὅς), where,
whither; ot ἐάν, whitherso-
ever; also used of time,
when, in the phrases, ἀφ᾽
ot, szzce, ἄχρις, ἕως, μέχρις
οὗ, wit.
οὐ (οὐκ before a vowel, οὐχ if
the vowel is aspirated), zo,
72
ee (see Gr. §§ 134, 401, Wi.
ὃ 55, 56, Bu. 344 sq.).
anes interj., a2! aha! derisive,
Mar. xv. 29. (N. T.)*
οὐαί, interj., woe! alas! uttered
in grief or denunciation, Mat.
ΧΙ 21: 1 Cor 1x. τὸ» ἡ οὐ
as subst., Rev. ix. 12, the
woe, the calamity. (S.)
οὐδαμῶς, adv., dy no means,
Mat. ii. 6.*
οὐ-δέ, conj., 415]. neg., dt γιοΐ,
nor yet (cf. μηδέ), nezther,
nor, not even (see Gr. § 401,
Wi. ὃ 55, 6, Bu. 366 sq.).
οὐδ-είς, οὐδεμία, οὐδέν (οὐδὲ εἴς),
neg. adj., sot one, no one,
zone, nothing, of no nroment,
of no value, vain.
οὐδέ-ποτε, adv., ever, 1 Cor.
xiii. 8; Mat. vii. 23.
οὐδέ-πω, adv., ot yet, never,
Jn. xix. 41.
οὐθείς, οὐθέν (οὔτε ets), 710 one,
nothing, Ac.xxvi.26(W.H.);
1 Cor. xiii. 2 aC OleEXIen 8
(nie Tel)
οὐκ-έτι, adv., zo further, no
more, no longer.
οὐκ-οῦν, adv., wot therefore ;
hence, in ordinary classic
usage, an affirmative adverb,
therefore (whereas οὔκουν re-
tains its negative force, 202
therefore), Jn. xviii. 37.*
οὐ μή, an emphatic negative
(see Gr. § 377, Wi. § 56, 3,
Bus 2rresqs)-
οὖν, conj., therefore, then, Mat.
xli. 12; employed espec. (1)
in) ΔΥριηρ Ὁ Cony ἵν. τὸ;
(2) in exhortation, Mat. xxii.
9, 17, 21; (3) im interroga-
tion, Mat. xiii. 27; Gal. iii.
19, 21; (4) to resume an in-
terrupted subject, Mar. iil.
31; Jn. xi. 6; (5) to indicate
mere transition from one
point to another, most fre-
quently in John, as viii. 13.
οὔ-πω, adv., zor yet.
οὐρά, ds, 7, a fail of an animal,
Reyeix. ΤΟ; Τῶν x. 4
οὐράνιος, ov, heavenly, in or
pertaining to heaven, as Lu.
11. 15: ἴοι χ χν τ ΟΣ
οὐρανόθεν, adv., from heaven,
INCA TANS τ: REAL, WES
οὐρανός, οὔ, ὁ, heaven, (1) the
visible heavens (both sing.
and plural), through their
whole extent, the atmosphere,
the sky, the starry heavens ;
ovp |
(2) the spiritual heavens, the
abode of God and holy be-
ings, .Mat. vi. 10; 2 Cor.
xii. 2; “the third heaven,”
above the atmospheric and
the sidereal; met., for the
inhabitants of heaven, Rev.
Xvill. 20; especially for God,
{επ|- πν- τὸ:
Οὐρβανός, οὔ, ὁ, Urbanus, Ro.
Xvi. 9.*
Οὐρίας, ov, ὁ, Uriah, Mat. i. 6.*
οὖς, ὠτός, τό, (1) the ear, Mat.
xX. 27; (2) met., the faculty
of perception, Mat. x1. 15.
οὐσία, as, ἡ (av, part. εἰμί),
property, wealth, Lu. xv. 12,
oa Φ -
οὔ-τε, CON]j., and not; neither,
nor, with a negative preced. ;
οὔτε ... οὔτε, neither... nor.
(The readings often vary
_between οὔτε “and οὐδέ. )
οὗτος, αὕτη, τοῦτο, demonstr.
pron., ¢#zs (near), appl. to
persons and things, some-
times emphatic, Mat. v. 19;
sometimes comtemptuous,
this fellow, Mat. xili. 55 (see
Gr. §§ 338-342, Wi. ὃ 23,
Bu. 103 sq.; also ἐκεῖνος and
ὅδε).
οὕτως (and before a consonant
sometimes one), adv., thus,
in this wise, so, (1) in refer-
ence to ἘΠΕ οὐ ἘᾺΝ or fol-
lowing statement; (2) cor-
relative with ὡς or καθώς,
so... aS; (3) qualifying ad-
jectives, adverbs, or verbs,
SOs ἘΠΕ: ΣΙ 21: ΝΘ. 1. 93;
οὕτως... οὕτως, I Cor. vil.
7, in this manner... in that.
οὐχί, adv., (1) an intensive
form of ov, Jn. xiii. 10, dy
no means, not at all, (2)
mostly interrog., as Mat. v.
46, expecting an affirmative
answer.
ὀφειλέτης, ov, ὁ, α debtor, Mat.
Xvill. 24; one bound to some
duty, ¢.g., obedience to the
law, Gal. v. 3; @ delinquent,
simmer, LU. Χ11]. 4.
ὀφειλή, ἧς, ἡ, a debt, a duty,
IMialismxcvallite 92: ἴον ΧΠΠ|Π ἢ:
Tie τ vis) 5. {ἡ ν : }. (Nis
T.)*
ὀφείλημα, ατος, τό, a debt, what
zs justly due, Ro. iv. 4; fig.,
an offense, a sin, Mat. vi.
ears
ὀφείλω, (1) fo owe money (acc.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
and dat.), Mat. xviii. 28; τὸ
ὀφειλόμενον, the due, Mat.
XVIll. 30; (2) 20 be under ob-
ligation, Mat. xxiii. 16; fo
sim against, Lu. xi. 4.
ὄφελον (Ξε οὐ δ΄ 8. ὅν
ὃ 414, 5, note 2, Bu. 214 54.),
interjection, O that! 7 wish!
would that! followed by in-
es i Cots αν ὃ» 2 Θοῖ:
ΧΙ aS Gal. v. 12; Rev. iii.
oe
ὄφελος, ous, τό (ὀφέλλω, 2 ὅ7:-
crease), profit, advantage, τ
Gor. Xv. 32; Jia. 11: 14, το:
ὀφθαλμο-δουλεία, as, 4, eve-
service, Kip. ν1.6; (ΟἹ: iis 22.
(N. T.)*
ὀφθαλμός, οὔ, ὁ, ax eve; fig.,
of the eye as the receptive
channel into mind and heart,
Mat. vi. 23 (see Mar. vii.
22; Mat. xx.15); fig., the eye
of the mind, 1.6., the under-
standing, AC. Xxvi. 18.
ὄφις, ews, ὁ, a serpent, Mat. vii.
10; an emblem of wisdom,
Mat. x. 16; of cunning, Mat.
xxiii. 33; used symbol. for
Satan, Rev. xii. 9, 14.
ὀφρύς, vos, ἡ, the eyebrow ; the
érow of a mountain or hill,
Lu. iv. 29.*
ὀχλέω, ὥ, fo disturb, to vex, only
IN PASS: plats) νἱ: VOM V Vin Εἰ:
ἐνοχλέω), Ac. v. 16.*
ὀχλο-ποιέω, 0, fo gather a
crowd, AC. Xvil. 5. (N. ‘Wes
ὄχλος, οὐ, ὁ, a crowd, an un-
organized multitude, Mat. ix.
23, 25; the multitude, the
common people, Mar. xii. 12.
ὀχύρωμα, atos, τό, a fortress, a
strong defense, 2 Cor. X. 4.*
ὀψάριον, ov, τό (a relish with
bread), @ /zttle fish, Jn. vi. 9,
iti, Se GS πὸ, 15. (INE NS}?
ὀψέ, adv., ate, in the evening,
Mar. xi. τὸ (W. H.), 19, Στ:
35; late in, gen., Mat. xxviii.
ἘΣ
ὄψιμος, ον, /atter, of the rain,
153 Nie 7.
ὄψιος, a, ov, ate, Mar. xi. II
(not ΝΥ. H., see mrg.);
subst., 7 UTE Venting, oe
the former of ane two even-
ings reckoned among the
Jews, Mat. viii. 16; or the
latter, Mat. xiv. 23; see ver.
15.
ὄψις, ews, ἡ, sight; the coun-
tenance, Jn. xi. 44; Rev. 1.
79
[παν
16; external appearance, Jn.
vil. 24.*
ὀψώνιον, ov, τό, lit. relish,
sauce, like ὀψάριον, (1) plur.,
the vazions of soldiers, their
wages, Lu. 111. 14; 1 Cor. ix.
7; hence, (2) wages, gener-
allysu) ose vie 253; 2 Θοῖ,
x1e) O.*
II
II, πὶ wi, 21, 2, the sixteenth
letter. As a numeral, 7’ =
80; ,7 = 80,000.
παγιδεύω, ow, fo ensnare, to en-
trap, fig., Mat. xxii. 15. (S.)*
παγίς, δος, 7, a snare, a trap,
ILS 3.085 25: WS ING), Sak, ΩΣ:
ib shen, 111: 7 ΟἹ 2 Aiken, wl,
26.*
πάγος, ov, ὁ, a hill; only with
the adj.’ " Apevos, Mars? Fill,
Areopagus, AC. Xvil. 19, 22.*
πάθημα, ατος, τό, (1) suffering,
affliction, Ro. viii. 18; (2)
affection of mind, passion,
RON Willen Si Gale ν᾿ 24: [δὴ
an undergoing, an enduring,
Heb. ii. 9.
παθητός, 7, Ov, destined to suffer,
ΟΣ ΣΝ 25.
πάθος, ous, τό, suffering, emo-
tion, in N.T., of an evil kind,
depraved passion, lust, Ro.
126: 1 ἘΠῚ τ 5; ΘΟΙ τα ἘΠ
παιδ- αγωγός, 00, 6, a boys’ guara-
zan or tutor, “ pedagogue,”
a slave who had the charge
of the life and morals of
the boys of a family, not
strictly a teacher, 1 Cor. iv.
155) Gal. {{|- 245) 25.%
παιδάριον, ov, τό (dim. of mais),
a litile boy, a lad, Mat. xi.
16 (W. H. παιδίον) ; Jn. vi.
*
παιδεία, as, ἡ, training and edu-
cation of children, Ep. vi. 4;
hence, zzstruction, 2 Tim. 111.
16; chastisement, correction,
Heb. xii. 5-11.*
παιδευτής, ov, ὁ, (1) a 771:-
structor, Ro. ii. 20; (2) ἃ
chastiser, Heb. xii. 9.*
παιδεύω, ow, to train a child,
Ac. xxii. 3; hence, (1) 29 z-
struct, 1 Tim. 1. 203 (2) Zo
correct, to chaste, 2 Tim. 11.
2.5.» ἘΠΕ: ΧΙ 7:
παιδιόθεν, adv., from childhood,
ΜΙΆ πὶ 21. ΟΝ ΤΕΣ
παιδίον, ov, τό (dim, of zais),
παι]
a little child, an infant, Mat.
ii. 8; ὦ child more advanced,
Mat. xiv. 21; fig., 1 Cor. xiv.
20.
παιδίσκη, ns, ἡ (fem. dim. of
mats), a young girl; a young
female slave, Lu. xii. 45, xxii.
56.
παίζω, 20 play, as a child, Ὁ
sport, to jest, it (CO 2% Fors
παῖς, παιδός, ὁ, ἡ, (I) a child, a
boy or girl, Lu. ii. 43, viil.
51, 54; (2) @ servant, a slave,
as Mat. vili. 6, 8; ὁ παῖς Tod
θεοῦ, the servant of God, used
of any servant, Lu. i. 69; of
the Messiah, Mat. xii. 18.
παίω, cw, fo strike, to smite,
with the fist, Mat. xxvi. 68;
Lu. xxii. 64; with a sword,
Mar. xiv. 47; Jn. xviil. 10;
as a scorpion with its sting,
IRENE ἐκ Bie"
Tlakatiavn, fs, ἡ, Pacatiana, a
ban of ye rewbimey vie
2 (Rec.).*
es adv., of old, Web. i. 1;
long ago, Mat. xi. 21.
παλαιός, d, dv, (1) old, ancient,
Ze OTe lil) τῆς: ὃ παλαϊὸς
ἄνθρωπος, the old or former
maz, 1.6., man in his old, un-
renewed nature, Ro. vi. 6;
(2) worn out, as a garment,
Mat. ix. 16.
παλαιότης, τητος, ἡ, oldies,
obsoleteness, Ro. vii. 6.*
παλαιόω, ©, to make old, to &e-
clare obsolete, Heb. viii. 13;
pass., 2o grow old, to become
obsolete, Lu. xii. 33; Heb. 1.
If, Vili. 13.*
πάλη, ης, 7, α wrestling, Ep. vi.
12.*
παλιγ-γενεσία (ΝΥ. H. παλινγ-),
ας, ἡ, a new birth, regenera-
tion, Tit. iil. 5; a renovation
of all things, Mat. xix. 28.*
Syi.: see avakatywors.
πάλιν, adv., again, back, used
of place or of time; a par-
ticle of continuation, @gazz,
once more, further; and of
antithesis, as 2 Cor. x. 7, ov
the other hand.
παμ-πληθεί, adv., αὐ at once,
all together, Lu. xxiii. 18.
(NEA)
πάμ-πολυς, παμπόλλη, πάμπολν,
very great, Mar. vili. 1 (not
ΝΝ-Η}Ὲ
Παμφυλία, as, ἣ, Pamphylia,
Nee xiic 135
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
παν-δοχεῖον, ov, τό, a Khaz, or
Eastern zz, Lu. x. 34.*
παν-δοχεύς, έως, ὁ (δέχομαι), the
keeper of a khan, a host, Lu.
x3: =
παν-ήγυρις, ews, ἡ (ayelpw), a
general fe well assembly, Heb.
KU ΖΘ 72. SCS ἐκκλησία.
παν-οικί, adv., wth one’s whole
household or family, Ac. XV1.
34.*
παν-οπλία, as, 4, complete ar-
Tain, Wik, 2.316 22; Mo AMS τι,
ΤῚΣ
πανουργία, ας, 7, shrewdness,
skill; hence, cunning, craf ti-
ESSEX 225 Ul COL Π|-
LOS 2 Conwy 2 ΧΙ 2; Ἢ:
ἵν. 14.
παν-οὔργος, ον (ἔργον), doing
everything ; cunning, crafty,
2 Cor. xii. 16.*
πανταχῇ; adv., everywhere, Ac.
ΧΧΊ 29 (Mio, Lela) Es
πανταχόθεν, adv., from all
sides, Mar. 1. 45 (W. H. πάν-
Tolev).*
πανταχοῦ, adv., everywhere,
ΝΠ ΣΝ 20niou. ixe 6:
παντελής, és, complete ; eis τὸ
παντελές, completely, perfect-
ly, Heb. vil. 25; the same
phrase, with μή, not at all,
ΤῸ Kaper
πάντῃ; adv., 2722 every way, Ac.
XXiv. 3.*
πάντοθεν, adv., from all sides,
Marner Sa (Wie Ets))s) lous acioc.
43; Hleb. ix. 4.
παντο-κράτωρ, opos, ὁ, the ge
ΠΤ used of God, Rey.
ὃ, iv.
Bg ack. always,
times, Mat. xxvi. 11.
πάντως, adv., wholly, entirely,
I Cor. v. 10; zz every way,
by all means, Ro. ili. 9; as-
suredly, certainly, AC. XXi. 22.
mapa, prep., gov. the gen., the
dat., and accus., deszde ; with
a gen. (of person), it indi-
cates source or origiz ; with
a dat., it denotes presence
with ; with an accus., it in-
dicates motion fowards, or
alongside, and is employed
in comparisons, deyord ; for
details see Gr. ὃ 306, Wi.
δὲ 47 ὁ, 48 d, 498, Bu. 339 56.
In composition, παρά retains
its general meaning, besides,
sometimes denoting ea7-
wess, sometimes motion by or
74
at all
παρ
past, so as to miss or fail;
occasionally 4150 stealthi-
ness (4y the way), as in παρει-
σάγω.
παρα-βαίνω, 2d aor. παρέβην,
to transgress, Mat. xv. 2, 33
2 Jn. 9 (W. H. προάγω); 20
depart, desert, Ac. 1. 25.*
παρα-βάλλω, (1) “0 compare,
Mar. iv. 30 (not W. H.); (2)
to betake one’s self, arrive,
ING ΣΧ I Gee
παρά-βασις, Ἐῶ ἡ, α transgres-
Sion, Ro. 11. 23. Syn.: see
ayvonua.
παρα-βάτης, ov,
or, Ro. ii. 25,
Jase Ὁ; ΤΙ
παρα-βιάζομαι, 20 constrain by
entreaties, Lu. xxiv. 29; Ac.
ἈΠ. ΤΟΙΣ
παρα-βολεύομαι, fo expose one’s
self to peril, to be venture-
somes Phil: τ 30) (Wisk):
(Nisa)
παρα-βολή, fs, ἡ, (1) @ com-
Parison. Elebwe ix. Ὁ; (2)
parable, often of those ut-
tered by our Lord, Mar. iv.
2, 10; (3) a proverb, an adage,
Lu. iv. 23; (4) perhaps in
Heb. xi. 19, a venture, a risk
(see παραβολεύομαι).
παραβουλεύομαι, fo consult a-
miss, be reckless, Phil. i1. 30
(Gees) SEINE)
παραγγελία, as, 7, a command,
a charge, Ac. v. 28, XVi. 24;
1 Rhy ive 2) πη 1 ΤΟ
παρ-αγγέλλω, fo notify, to com-
mand, to charge, Lu. vill. 29;
2 Th. ili. 4; dat. of person,
ace. of thing, or ὅτι, ἵνα or
inf. 1 Tim. vi. 13.
παρα-γίνομαι, fo come ear,
come forth, come against (ἐπί,
m@pos), Iu. Xi ΕἼ ΧΕΙ 52:
Jny iis 23); ΕΓΕΡ τε τὰ"
παρ-άγω, fo pass by, Mat. xx.
30; to depart, Mat. ix. 27; to
pass away, act., ἢ Cor. vil.
I; pass., only 1 ne i185) Τὴ:
παρα-δειγματίζω, 2 make a
public example of, to expose
to disgrace, Mat.i. 19 (W.H
δειγματίζω); Heb. vi. 6.*
παράδεισος, ov, ὁ (probably a
Persian word, “ garden,”
“park ”), Paradise, Lu. xxiii.
43; 2 Cor. xii. 4; Rev. ii. 7-*
παρα-δέχομαι, dep., mid., ¢o
receive, accept, acknowledge,
Mara iv. 20m AG Ἐν. ΟὟ,
0, a transgress-
27; (ΤΆ ἘΠ ΤΟΣ:
παρ]
ΕΠ ΣΦ ἘΣΤΙ πὸ» 0) Lim.
γον: ἘΠΕ xii. 6:
παρα-δια-τριβή, ἢς, 7, wseless
occupation, τ Tim. vi. 5 (W.
H. διαπαρατριβή). (N.T.)*
“αρα-δίδωμι, acc. and dat., (1)
to deliver over, as to prison,
judgment, or punishment,
Mat. iv. 12; to betray, spec.
of the betrayal by Judas;
(2) to surrender, abandon
one’s self, Ep. iv. 19; (3) ὥ
hand over, entrust, commit,
deliver, as Mat. xxv. 14; Lu.
i.2; Ac. vi. 14; (4) to com-
mend to kindness, Ac. xiv.
26; (5) Zo give οὐ prescribe,
as laws, etc., Ac. vi. 14; (6)
prob. zo permit, in Mar. iv.
20, when the fruit permits
or allows.
παρά-δοξος, ον, strange, wonder-
ful, Tau. v. 26.*
παρά-δοσις, ews, 1), a Ζι5έγιε-
tion, or tradition, Mat. xv. 2;
it (Clore S56 2B 2 Aline 11: ack.
iii. 6.
παρα-ζηλόω, &, wow, fo pro-
voke to rivalry, Ro. xi. II,
14; to jealousy, Ro. x. 19; 20
anger, 1 Cor. x. 22. (S.)*
παρα-θαλάσσιος, a, ov, by the
sea, Mat. iv. 13.*
παρα-θεωρέω, @, Lo
neglect, Ac. vi. 1.*
παρα-θήκη, 7s, 7, α deposit,
anything committed to one’s
charge, 1 Tim. vi. 20(W.H.);
Zein 1. 12, τ ΟΝ - el) ee
παρ-αινέω, ©, fo exhort, ad-
monish, AC. XXvVil. 9, 22.*
παρ-αιτέομαι, οῦμαι, dep., mid.,
to entreat for, to beg off,
make excuse, refuse, reject,
Mar: συν: ὁ (Wiel) Lut
ΣΙΝ ΤΟ τς: RS Sia, Wil 2
ΠΊΕ τὲ 7, even ἘΠῚ 2 ΕἸ"
27; ΠῚ Ὧι. τος eile ba Χ1
ΤΟ; 25.
παρα-καθέζομαι, fo seat οττιεἷς
ὉΕΖΣ λα. 50. (Wis pled) 6
παρα-καθίζω, intrans., /o sit
down beside, Lu. x. 39 (Rec.).*
παρα-καλέω, ©, dow, (1) fo send
for, summon, AC. XXViil. 20;
(2) to beseech, entreat, Mar.
i. 40; (3) 20 exhort, admonish,
ING, Sia, BOR) ie Abn, Wal Ae
(4) to comfort, 2 Core i. 4;
pass., to be comforted, Lu.
Xvi 2 ΕΣ
παρα-καλύπτω, 10 hide, to cor
ceal, Lu. ix. 45.*
overlook,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
παρα-κατα-θήκη, ns, 7, @ trust,
@ deposit, i Tim. vi. 20; 2
Tim. i. 14 (in both passages
W. H. read παραθήκη).
παρά-κειμαι, fo be at hand, be
present with (dat.), Ro. vii.
18, 21.*
παρά-κλησις, ews, ἡ, a calling
jor, @ summons ; hence, (1)
exhortation, Heb. xii. 5; (2)
entreaty, 2 Cor. villi. 4; (3) e7-
couragement, Phil. ii. 1; (4)
consolation, comfort, Ro. xv.
4; met., of the Consoler, Lu.
11. 25; (5) generally, of the
power of imparting all these,
INE this 326:
παρά-κλητος, ov, ὁ, (I) az aa-
vocate, intercessor, 1 Jn. 1].
I; (2) @ consoler, comforter,
helper, of the Holy Spirit,
Ips τὶν. τὸ; Ah κυ: 20; rat
7
παρ-ακοή, ἧς, ἡ, disobedience,
Ro. v. 19; 2 Cor. x. 6; Heb.
11. 2.* Syn.: see ἀγνόημα.
παρ-ακολουθέω, &, How, to fol-
low closely, to accompany
(dat.), Mar. xvi. 17 (not W.
H., see mrg.); 20 follow so
as to trace out, to examine,
Lu. i. 3; 2 follow teaching,
“ὙΠ τ diva OF 2 Danese Ors
παρ-ακούω, fo hear negligently,
to disregard, Mat. xviii. 17;
Mar. v. 36 (W. H.).*
παρα-κύπτω, Yw, fo stoop, Lu.
ἘΣ UAH Iie ἘΣ: Gy ΤΙ: salle
with εἰς, fo search into, Ja. i.
2 δια ΒΘ, 1.2:
παρα-λαμβάνω, λήψομαι (W. H.
τλήμψ-), (1) Σοὸ take to one’s self,
to take with one, Lu. ix. ΤΟ,
28, xi. 26; 29 lead off a pris-
oner, Jn. xix. 16; Ac. xxiii.
18; (2) to receive by trans-
mission, Col. iv. 17; Heb:
xi. 28; fig., fo receive by in-
struction, Mar. vii. 4.
παρα-λέγω, N.T. in mid., fo day
one’s course near, mM sailing,
to coast along, Ac. xxvii. 8,
ΠΟ δ.
παρ-άλιος, ov, adjacent to the
sea, on the coast, Lu. vi.
ΠΣ
παρ-αλλαγή, ἧς, ἡ, change, va-
yiation, Ja. 1. 17.
παρα-λογίζομαι, dep., fo Ζγεοσέ
upon, to delude, acc., Col. il.
AWE Jala ΡΖ
παρα-λυτικός, ἡ, Ov, afflicted
with paralysis, in the whole
75
παρ
or a part of the body, Mat.
UV 24, Wille 6. (Neds)
παρα-λύω, 20 relax, to enfeeble,
only perf. part., pass., mapa-
λελυμένος, Paralyzed, enfee-
bled.
παρα-μένω, μενῶ, fo remain by
(dat., or πρός, acc.), ὁ abid
with, 1 Cor. xvi. 6 (W. H.
καταμένω); Phil.i.25(W.H.);
to continue, Ja. i. 25; Heb.
Vii. 23.*
παρα-μυθέομαι, οὔμαι, fo speak
to, to cheer, to comfort, Jn.
ΧΙ NOK 51; ἢ AN, 11 Ti, Wi,
14.*
παρα-μυθία, as, 4, encourage-
ment, comfort, 1 Cor. xiv.
8:
παρα-μύθιον, ov, τό, comfort,
Phil. ii. 1.*
παρα-νομέω, ὦ, 20 act contrary
to law, Ac. xxili. 3.*
παρα-νομία, as, ἡ, vzolation of
law, transgression, 2 Pet. ii.
16.* Syn.: see ἀγνόημα.
παρα-πικραίνω, ave, Ist aor.
παρεπίκρανα, to provoke God
to anger, Heb. iii. 16. (S.)*
παρα-πικρασμός, οὔ, ὁ, Provoca-
tion of God, Heb. iii. 8, 15.
(S.)*
παρα-πίπτω, 2d aor. παρέπεσον,
to fall away, Heb. vi. 6.*
παρα-πλέω, ὦ, εὐὔσομαι, fo sail
POSTRACCS OA Caecxen lows
παρα-πλήσιον, adv., ear to
(gen.), Phil. ii. 27.*
παραπλησίως, adv., szmzlarly,
in like manner, Heb. ii. 14.*
παρα-πορεύομαι, dep., mid., 20
pass by, to pass along by, Mar.
1 2Ose Χ 20:
παρά-πτωμα, ατος, τό (παρα-
πίπτω), a falling away or
aside a sim, Ep. 1. 7, i. 155.
Syz.: see ἀγνόημα.
παρα-ρρέω, 2d aor., pass., παρε-
ρρύην, pass., to be carried
past, to lose, Heb. ii. 1.*
παρά-σημος, ov, marked with
(dat.), Ac. xxvili. 11.*
παρα-σκευάζω, cw, fo prepare,
Ac. xX. 10; mid., ¢o prepare
OMe Si πα» τος σῖν Ol
pass., zo be in readiness, 2
(Corps, 2. hes
παρα-σκευή, ἧς, ἡ, α Prepara-
tion, 1.6., the day immedi-
ately before a sabbath or
other festival, Mat. xxvii.
62) Marixv. 42; 1π|: xe
5A) [Me Xi, Ay 9.1. 2.
Trap |
xtend, to pro-
6:
7
now, (1) zo
watch, Mar. ili. 2; (2) ¢o οὖ-
serue scrupulously, Gali av.
Io.
παρα-τήρησις, ews, ἣ, observa-
tion, Lu. Xvil. 20.*
παρα τίθημι, θήσω (see Gr.
§ 107), (1) to place near or
by the side of, as food, Lu.
xi. 6; (2) τ set or lay before,
as instruction, used of a par-
able, Mat. xiii. 24; mid., Zo
give in charge to, to entrust,
Lu. xii. 48; fo commend, to
recommend (acc. and dat., or
els), AC. Xiv. 23.
παρα-τυγχάνω, 20 fall in with,
chance to meet, Ac. xvii.
ΠΕΣ
παρ-αυτίκα, adv., for the mo-
ment, 2 Cor. iv. 17.*
παρα-φέρω (see Gr. § 103, 6,
Wi. ὃ 52, 4, I1)), to remove
(acc. and ἀπό), Mar. xiv. 36;
Lu. xxii. 42; pass., to be led
aside, carried away, Heb.
xili. Ὁ ΘΝ ἨΝ: τιν:
Η)"
παρα-τείνω, /0
long, AC. Xx.
P A
παρα-τηρέω, ὦ,
παρα-φρονέω, ῶ, to be beside
one’s self, 2 Cor. xi. 23.*
παρα-φρονία, as, ἡ, berg ieee
one’s self, madness, folly, 2
Retani. 10: (N. ΠΣ
παρα-χειμάζω, dow, to pass the
winter, AC. XXVii. 12, XXViil.
τ, T Core sarily Ὁ; Tit. 111.
ites
παρα-χειμασία, as, 7, α Passing
the winter, Ac. XXvli. 12.*
παρα-χρῆμα, adv., zzstandly, Ζ7)1-
mediately, Lu. 1. 64, iv. 39.
πάρδαλις, ews, 7, a leopard, a
panther, Rev. xiii. 2.*
παρ-εδρεύω, fo wait upon, to at-
tend to (dat.), 1 Cor. 1x. 13
πάρ-ειμι (εἰμί), to be near, to be
present; patt., παρών, pres-
ent; τὸ παρόν, the present
ne ; τὰ παρόντα, posses-
S70NS.
παρ-εισ-ἄγω,
secretly, 2 2 URE byl
παρ-είσ-ακτος, ov, brought in
secretly, surreptitious, Gal. ii.
4.*
παρ-εισ-δύω, or τύνω, vow, 20
come in by stealth, to enter
secretly, Ju. 4.*
παρ-εισ-έρχομαν (see Gr. § 103,
2), (1) te enter per: Gal.
bring in
1.*
Ew, to
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ii. 43 (2) τ exter in addition,
Ro. v. 20.*
παρ-εισ-φέρω, 20 contribute be-
GES) 2 EGE ly Sav
map-exTos, adv., deszdes; τὰ
mapexTos, the things that oc-
cur besides, 2 Cor. xi. 28 (see
R.V. mrg.); prep. with gen.,
except, Mat. v. 32; Ac. xxvi.
29; also Mat. xix. 9, W. H.
mrg.*
παρ-εμ-βάλλω, βαλῶ, fo cast up
a bank about a city, Lu. xix.
43 (W. H.).*
παρ-εμ-βολή, js, ἡ, (1) @ camp,
Heb. xiii. 11, 13; (2) soldiers’
barracks, Ac. Body 61. 3478
(3) a2 army in battle array,
blebs πὶ: 22:
παρ-εν-οχλέω, ῷ, fo cause dis-
turbance to, to disquiet (dat.),
ING Aye, WOhH2
παρ-επί-δημος, ον, reseding in a
stvange country; as subst.,
a stranger, foreigner, Heb.
Gy TART VEXSE, hy They Thy Thies
παρ-έρχομαι, ελεύσομαι (see Gr.
S Wg, 2, Whig S) Gan Α, atin),
(1) #0 pass by, with acc. of
person or place; (2) 20 pass,
elapse, as time; (3) “0 pass
away or perish; (4) to pass
from any one; (5) fo pass
carelessly, 2... to disregard,
neglect.
πάρ-εσις, ws, ἡ ἡ (inun), passing
over, pretermission, Ro. 111.
25.* Syn.: see ἄφεσις.
map-€xw, έξω, 2d aor. παρέσχον
(dat. and acc.), (1) fo offer, to
supply, Lu. vi. 29; Ac. xxii.
2; espec. the phrase παρέχω
κόπους, to cause trouble, Mat.
XXV1. 10; (2) in mid., fo pre-
sent, manifest, Tit. 11. 7; 20
bestow, Col. iv. 1.
παρ-ηγορία, as, 7, solace, Col.
ἵν ΠΣ
παρθενία, as, ἡ, virernity, Lu.
ii. 36.*
παρθένος, ov, ἡ, α virein, a maid,
Mat. xxv. I, 7, 11; hence
one who is chaste, Rev.
xiv. 4, applied to the male
Sex.
Πάρθος, ov, 0, α Parthian, Ac.
ll. 9. *
παρ-ίημι, fo pass by or over,
to relax; pass., perf. part.,
παρειμένος, weary, Heb. xii.
πζλχοΣ
παρ-ίστημι, Or παριστάνω (Ro.
Viel sy VOL Sem ον. ὃν ΠΘὴὴ»
76
παρ
oTynow, (1) trans. in act.,
pres., imp., fut., and Ist aor.,
to place near or at hand, to
provide, AC. Xxill. 24; to pre-
sent, to offer, Ro. vi. 13, 16;
specially, zo dedicate, to con-
secrate, Lu. li. 223 to cause
to appear, to demonstrate, Ac.
Xxive ΤῊ» (2) intrans:,spert.,
plup., 2d aor., and mid., 20
stand by, Mar. xiv. 47, 60,
70.; Woe) xix 240-0 have,
come, Mar. iv. 29; vo stand
by, 1.6., for aid or support,
Ro. xvi. 2; to stand in hostile
array, Ac. iv. 26.
Tlappevas, acc. ἂν, ὁ, Parmenas,
ING Wil, Se
πάρ-οδος, ov, ἡ, @ passing
through, 1 Cor. xvi. 7.*
παρ-οικέω, @, fo dwell in (ἐν
or eds, const. preg.) as @
stranger, Lu. xxiv. 18; Heb.
le, ΟἿΣ
παρ-οικία, as, 7, a sojourning,
a dwelling in a strange land,
ING, Sob MIPS Th WEG στ:
(S.)*
πάρ-οικος, ov, generally as sub-
stantive, @ stranger, a for-
ezgner, Ac. vii. 6, 29; Ep. ii.
ΤῸ, 1 LES τς rat 528
παρ-οιμία, as, ἡ (οἶμος, a way),
(1) @ current or trite saying,
a proverb, 2 Pet. ii. 22; (2)
an obscure saying, a symbolic
saying, Jn. Xvi. 25, 29; (3) @
comparative discourse, an al-
legory, Jn. x. 6.
πάρ-οινος, ov, vive to wine,
drunken, Ὁ Tim. ili. 3; Tit.
1. 7*
παρ-οίχομαι, to pass away, of
time, Ac. xiv. 16.*
παρ-ομοιάζω, τ resemble, Mat.
Sab, 27/4 (IN, 1)
παρ-όμοιος, ov,. szmezlar, Mar.
vii. 8 (W. H. omit), 13.*
παρ-οξύνω, fo provoke, to irri-
tate, in pass., Ac. xvii. 16;
Cor. xiii. 5.*
παρ-οξυσμός, οὔ, ὁ, (1) zczle-
by ΟΥ̓
ment, Heb. x. 243 (2) con-
tention, irritation, Ac. Xv.
39-*
παρ-οργίζω, 1, to provoke great-
ly, exasperate, Ro.x.19; Ep.
vi. 4.
παρ-ορηισμός, οὔ, ὁ, exaspera-
tion, wrath, Ep. iv. 26. (S.)*
Syit.: see θυμός.
παρ-οτρύνω, fo stir wp, to incite,
Ac. xiii. 50.*
παρ)
παρ-ουσία, ας, ἡ (εἰμί), (1) 2γε.-
ΣΟ, 8. Cor. xX. Los) Phill:
20; (2) a coming, an arrival,
advent, often of the second
coming of Christ, 2 Cor. vii.
Ὁ. 77-5 10 Iblis 111. 12:
map-ois, (dos, 7, a dish for
delicacies, Mat. xxiii. 25, 26.*
παρρησία, as, ἡ, freedom, open-
mess, especially in speaking,
boldness, confidence, Ac. iv.
13; Heb. x. 19; παρρησίᾳ, ἐν
παρρησίᾳ, or μετὰ παρρησίας,
boldly, openly.
παρρησιάζομαι, dep., mid., Ist
aor. ἐπαρρησιασάμην, to speak
Sreely, boldly, to be confident,
Ac. xviil. 26, xxvi. 26.
πᾶς, πᾶσα, πᾶν (see Gr. § 37),
all, the whole, every kind of
(see Gr. § 224, Wi. § 18, 4,
Bu. 119 sq., and for negative
in phrases, Gr. ὃ 328, iii., Wi.
δ᾽ 26. τ᾽ Bul Ὑ21 564}; 86-
verbial phrases are διαπαν-
76s (which see), always; ἐν
παντί, ἐν πᾶσιν, 7 every-
thing; and πάντα (neut. plur.
acc.), altogether.
πάσχα, τό (Aram.), the paschal
lamb, Mar. xiv. 12; applied
Ἐ6 Christ... Corp wp ce
paschal supper, Mar. xiv. 16;
the passover feast, Mat. xxvi.
2. (9)
πάσχω (παθ-, see Gr. § 94, 1. 7),
to be affected with anything,
good or bad; so, fo enjoy
good, Gal. 111. 4; more com-
monly, 0 exdure suffering,
Mat. xvli. 15; 20 szffer (acc.
of that suffered, ἀπό or ὑπό,
gen., of person inflicting).
Tladtapa, ρων, τά, Patara, Ac.
ἜΣΊ Tol
πατάσσω, fw, to smite, to strike,
to smite to death, to afftict,
Mata xccvie 91. Ale ΧΗ 22.
πατέω, ©, Now, to tread upon,
Lu. x. 19; fo press by tread-
ing, aS grapes, Rev. xiv. 20,
Xix. 15; fig., to tread down,
to trample upon, Lu. xxi. 24;
Rev. xi. 2.*
πατήρ, Tpds, ὁ (see Gr. ὃ 30, ii.,
Wi. §§ 19, 1a, 30, 3, Bu. 94),
a father; often of God as
the father of men, Mat. v.
16, 45; as the father of the
Lord Jesus Christ, Mat. vii.
21; as the first person in the
Trinity, Mat. xxviii. 19; as
the source of manifold bless-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ings, 2 Cor. i. 3. Secondary
meanings are: (1) @ founder
of ἃ race, an ancestor ; (2) ἃ
senior, a father in age, τ Jn.
11. 13, 143 (3) the author, or
cause, oY source of anything,
Jn. vili. 44; Heb. xii. 9; (4)
a spiritual father, or means
of converting any one to
Christ, 1 Corti. 05);\(5)iazze.
towhom resemblance is borne,
Jn. viii. 38, 41, 44.
Ilatpos, ov, ἡ, Patmos, Rev. i.
9.*
marp-adwas (W. H. -odd¢s),»
ov, 0, a parricide, 1 Tim. i.
9.*
πατριά, ds, ἡ, a family (in O.
T. a division between the
tribe and the household),
Lu. ii. 4; Ac. ili. 25; Ep. iii.
15 (on which see Gr. ὃ 224).*
πατρι-άρχης, ov, ὁ, ead or
Jounder of a family, a patri-
ΧΕ INCS Te Woy, “Tus eh, Ce
ἘΠΕ walle, 216 (9)
πατρικός, ἡ, Ov, Paternal, an-
cestral, Gal. i. 14.*
πατρίς, δος, ἡ, one’s native
place, fatherland, Heb. xi.
14; one’s native place, 2.6.,
city, Mat. xiii. 54, 57-
ἸΠατρόβας, acc. av, ὁ, Patrobas,
Ro. xvi. 14.*
πατρο-παρά-δοτος, ov, handed
down from ancestors, τ Pet.
i. 18.*
πατρῷος, a, ov, vrecezved from
the fathers, hereditary, Ac.
OMG BE ππῆν Il, ΧΧΥ ΤΙ ΤῈ
Παῦλος, ov, 6, Paw, (1) Sergius
RaulusseNcsextits 715102) ache
apostle of the Gentiles, Ac.
XX1. 40 (see Gr. ὃ πος; Wi.
§ 18, 6).
παύω, ow, fo cause to cease, to
restrain, τ Pet. 111. 10; gen-
erally mid., Zo cease, desist,
uve ἢ, ν111: 22:
Πάφος, ov, ἡ, Paphos, Ac. xiii.
(Sy, Teh
παχύνω (παχύς), to make fat,
to fatten; pass., fig., to be-
come stupid, Mat. xiii. 15;
Ac. xxviii. 27.*
πέδη, ys, ἡ, & shackle, a feller
for the feet, Mar. v. 4; Lu.
Vill. 29.*
πεδινός, ἡ, bv, Zevel, Lu. vi. 17.*
melevw (πεζός), to travel on foot
OL OyWand NC. xx ΤῊΣ
πεΐζῇ, adv., ov foot, or by land,
Mat. xiv. 13; Mar. vi. 33-*
77
[mre
πειθ-αρχέω, ©, (1) “0 obey a
ruler ΟΥ̓ one in authority, Ac.
ΜὉ 20; 325) Gute 111 (2) ave
obey, or conform to advice,
NCS XV ΖΗ
πειθός (W. Η. πιθός), ἡ, dv, per-
suasive, 1 Cor. li. 4. (N.T.)*
πείθω, πείσω, fo persuade, Ac.
XVI. 4; 40 ze fluence by persua-
ston, Mat. xxvii. 20; 20 seek to
please, to conciliate, Ac. xiv.
29; 2 Cor. v. I1; Ὁ appease,
to render tranguil, 1 Jn. 111.
19; ζῶ concilrate, to aspire to
the favor ojo. Gals ii τὸ;
pass., zo yield to persuasion,
to assent, to listen to, to obey,
ἸΑΐςο ατ.. 26, 57; πὲ 26. μετῆν»
πέποιθα, is intrans., Zo trust,
to rely on, to have confidence
im, Mat. xxvil. 43; Ro. il.
10.
πεινάω, ©, inf. πεινῶν, dow, (1)
to be hungry, Mat. iv. 2, xii.
I, 3; hence, (2) 29 be needy,
Lu. i. 53; (3) #0 destre ear-
nesily, to long for, acc., Mat.
ν.
πεῖρα, as, ἣ, teal, experiment ;
with λαμβάνω, to make trial
of, to experience, Heb. xi. 20,
36.*
πειράζω, ow, (1) ὦ attempt (inf.),
Aci xvi. 7; (2) to make trial
Of, 0. 5 2. (4.6 6} ane νὴ Ὁ 5
(3) 40 tempt to sin, Ja. i. 13,
14; ὁ πειράζων, the tempter,
2.€., the devil, Mat. iv. 3.
Syn. see δοκιμά ζω.
πειρασμός, οὔ, ὁ, a trying, prov-
(Nos pet τς 2, ἜΠΕΙΤ
8; a tempting to sin, Mat. vi.
13; calamity, adversity, as
trying men, Ac. xx. 19. (S.)
πειράω, ©, only in mid., Zo at-
tempt, Ac. ix. 26 (W. H. me-
ράζω), XXvi. 21.*
πεισμονή, HS, 1), PEVSUASLON, CON-
wiction, Gal. v. 8. (N.T.)*
πέλαγος, ous, τό, the sea, the
deep, Mat. xviii. 6; Ac. xxvii.
*
πελεκίζω (πέλεκυς, az axe), to
behead, Rev. xx. 4.*
πέμπτος, 7, ov, ord. num., the
Sif th, Rev. vi. 9.
πέμπω, Yw, (1) Zo send, of per-
sons, fo send forth, spoken
of teachers, as John Baptist,
Manse OL eeSUS sem erie
34; of the Spirit, Jn. xiv.
26; of apostles, Jn. xiii. 20;
(2) dt send, of things, 29
πεν]
transmit, Rev. xi. 10; to send
among or upon, 2 Th. ii. 11;
to thrust in the sickle, Rev.
DVe ΤῸ; LO:
πένης, τος, ὁ, Poor, 2 Cor. ix.
9.* Syn.: πτωχός implies
utter destitution, usually
beggary; πένης, simply pov-
erty, scanty livelihood.
πενθερά, ἂς, ἡ, α mother-in-law,
a wife’s mother, Mar. i. 30.
πενθερός, οὔ, ὁ, a father-in-law,
a wife’s father, Jn. xviii. 13.*
πενθέω, ὥ, Wow, (1) to mourn,
intrans., Ja. iv. 9; (2) ὦ
mourn passionately So, to
lament, trans., 2 Cornea 21.
πένθος, ous, τό, mourning, Ja.
ἵν Ὁ; Βεν: χυηῖ 7, ὃ» ΧΙ.
4. *
mevixpds, ά, dv, poor, needy, Lu.
ἘΧῚ Des
πεντάκις, num. adv., five times,
2) Cor xi, 24.*
πεντακισ-χίλιοι, at, a, num.,
five thousand, Mat. xiv. 21.
πεντακόσιοι, al, a, NumM., five
hundred, Lu. vil. 41; 1 Cor.
xv. 6.*
πέντε, οἱ, ai, τά, num. indecl.,
Jive, Mat. xiv. 17.
πεντε-και-δέκατος, 7, ον, ord.
num., jijfteenth, Lu. ili. τ.
(S.)*
πεντήκοντα, οἱ, ai, τά, num.
indecl., 7fzy, Lu. vii. 41.
πεντηκοστή, 7s, ἡ (lit. Z/tzeth),
Pentecost, the feast begin-
ning the fiftieth day after
the second day of the Pass-
over, z.e., from the sixteenth
day of the month Nisan,
INES thy τὶ ΣΧ. aR at (Core ΧΥῚ.
8.*
πέποιθα, see πείθω.
πεποίθησις, ews, 7, trust, con-
fidence, with εἰς or ἐν, 2 Cor.
Ville 29; nal 1| ἢ... (Se)
πέρ, an enclitic particle, cog-
nate with περί, only found
joined to pronouns or par-
ticles for intensity of mean-
ing, as ἐάνπερ, εἴπερ, 77) Ζ7ι-
deed ; ἐπείπερ, since indeed ;
καίπερ, and really; ὅσπερ,
the very one who.
περαιτέρω (πέρα), adv., further,
besides, Ac. xix. 39 (W. H.).*
πέραν, adv., over, on the other
side, beyond, with article pre-
fixed or genitive following,
Mate vilioiss 28s xix. 1,
πέρας, ατος. τό, a limit, the ex-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT
tremity, in space, as Mat.
Xli. 42; or time, Heb. vi. τό.
Tlépyapos, ov, ἡ, Pexgamus or
Pergamum, Rev. i. 11, ii.
12.*
Tlépyn, ns, ἡ, Perga, Ac. xiii.
ΤΩΣ
περί, a prep., governing the
gen. and acc.; with gen.,
about, 7.c., concerning or re-
specting a thing; with acc.,
about, around, in reference
to (see Gr. § 302, Wi. §§ 47¢,
497, bu. 335). In composi-
tion, τ denotes vound
about, on account of, above,
beyond.
περι-άγω, trans., fo /ead or
take about, τ Cor. ix. 53; in-
trans., 2 go about (acc. of
Place) ye ΝΜ 1: ἴνν 225 ΤΥ: 85,
Sagi Toe. Πα Walk ys Ὁ:
Rel ΤΙ Ὰ
περι-αιρέω, © (see Gr. § 103, 2,
Wit.§ 15, Bu. 53), zo take
from around, take entirely
away, lit., Ac. xxvii. 40 (¢o
cast off anchors, RE) lies
of the removal of sin, Heb.
ἘΞ Wile
περι-άπτω, fo kindle, Lu. xxii.
ΡΝ ΕΠ} Ὲ
περι-αστράπτω, to lighten a-
round, to flash around (acc.,
or περὶ, acc.), Ac. ix. 3, xxii.
6. (Ap.)*
περι-βάλλω, βαλῶ, βέβληκα, ὦ
cast around (acc. and dat.),
Lu. xix. 43; 20 clothe, Mat.
xxv. 36; for const., see Gr.
§ 284, Wi. § 53, 4, 12), Bu.
149; mid., 20 clothe one’s self,
to be clothed, Mat. vi. 29.
περι-βλέπω, N. T., in mid., Ὁ
look around, abs., Mar. v. 32,
ix. 8, x. 23; to look round
upon, acc., Mar. iii. 5, 34, xi.
; Lu. vi. 10.*
περι-βόλαιον, ov, τό, (1) a maz-
Wem ἘΠΕ 951 2. (2). 2 ἴα
COIs Sab, WHS!
περι-δέω, 20 bind round about,
pass., plup., Jn. xi. 44.*
περι-δρέμω, See περιτρέχω.
περι-εργάζομαι, fo overdo, to be
@ busybody, 2 Th. 111. 11.*
mepi-epyos, ov, act., overdoing,
tntermeddling, τ Tim. v. 13;
pass., τὰ περίεργα, super-
fiuous arts, sorcery, AC. Xix.
19.*
περι-έρχομαι (see Gr. § 103, 2,
Wi. ὃ 53, 4, 12)), to go about,
ὃ
LEXICON. [περ
INOS χῦχὶ Tey 1 Arbon, Vy, ΤΩΣ
"Heb. xi. 37; to tack, as a
ship, Ac. xxviii. 13 (not W.
ἘΠΕ
περι-έχω, fo evicompass ; SO, to
contain, as a aes Ac.
xxiii. 25 (W. ΕἸ. ἔχων. in-
trans., to be contained, τ Pet.
ii. 6; fo sezze, as astonish-
ment, Lu. v. 9.*
περι-ζώννυμι, -ζωννύω (see
Gr. § 114, Wi. § 53, 4, 12),
Bu. 191), το gird one’s self
around, mid. or pass., Ep.
Wile Τὰ; 111 Σ1| gin ay
περί-θεσις, ews, ἡ, a putting
around, as ornaments, 1 Pet.
111: 2 (QIN, ἢ Ὲ
περι-ἴστημι (see Gr. ὃ 107, Wi.
§ 14, 1), in intrans. tenses of
act., to stand around, Jn. xi.
AG ING, seayy Gf Til. 70
avoid, shun (acc.), 2 Tim. 11.
LO} Lait Ou
περι-κάθαρμα, atos, τό, refuse,
Nees, 1 (Cer Τὰς 15:
(S.)*
περι-καλύπτω, fo cover round
about, to cover up, as the face,
Mar. xiv. 65; Lu. xxii. 64;
Heb. ix. 4.*
περί-κειμαι, fo lie about, sur-
round, dat., or περί, ace.,
Were Gee “ae ID, Sxvall ap
Heb. xii. 1; to be encom-
passed or surrounded with,
acc. Acs xxvill, 20; ἪΡ.
Vite 2.
περι-κεφαλαία, as, ἡ, a helmet,
ps νὰ τὴ: ΤΠ ν: 855:
περι-κρατής, és, having full
power over (gen.), Ac. xxvii.
16. (Ap.)*
περι-κρύπτω, to hide entirely,
Gis Ais (ITS 10) F.3
περι-κυκλόω, ὥ, Wow, to encircle,
surround, Lu. X1x. 43.*
περι-λάμπω, fo shine around,
Lu. i. 9; Ac. xxvi. 13.*
περι-λείπω, fo leave remaining ;
pass., Zo be left, τ Th. iv. 15,
17.*
περί-λυπος, ov, very sorrowful,
Mat. xxvi. 38; Mar. vi. 26,
Χὶν- syns {π᾿ χα ei, Sarl
(W. H. omit).*
περι- Hee to wart for (acc.), Ac.
i. 4.*
πέριξ, adv., round about, Ac. Vv.
16.*
περι-οικέω, ὥ, to dwell around,
to be neighboring to (acc.), Lu.
i. 65.*
περ]
περί-οικος, ov, dwelling around,
a neighbor, Lu. i. 58.*
περι-ούσιος, ον, costly, treasured,
select; hence, specially chosen,
Airis tie τη τ (3: (5)
περι-οχή; HS, ἡ (περιέχω), a Sec-
tion or passage of Scripture,
INS Tiibbly BYE.»
περι-πατέω, @, now, fo walk, to
walk about; fig., as Hebrew,
to pass one’s life, to conduct
one’s self (adv. or nom.
pred.), ὁ live according to
(ἐν, dat.; κατα; acc.).
περι-πείρω, fo pierce through,
fig., 1 Tim. vi. 10.*
περι-πίπτω, fo fall into the
midst of (dat.), robbers, Lu.
x. 30; temptations, Ja. i. 2;
to happen upon a place, Ac.
XXvil. 41.*
περι-ποϊιέω, ὦ, N. T. in mid.,
to preserve for one’s self,
αν 65 (ANG ἘΠῚ Ὁ
get for one’s self, purchase,
Ric, (Som eyes it ΠΤ, athe
13.*
περι-ποίησις, ews, ἡ, (1) a pre-
serving, Heb. x. 39; (2) az
obtaining, a possessing, τ Th.
WO; 2) dhs 11: 17.; (8) σι pos-
S2S.5720 77, ἘΠῸΣ 1. LAU DMD et 11. ὦ:
περι-ρρήγνυμι, fo fear off, as
garments, Ac. xvi. 22.*
περι-σπάω, 0, fo drag around ;
hence, fig., pass., 0 be dis-
tracted in mind, Lu. x. 40.*
περισσεία, as, ἡ, abundance,
superfiuity, Ro. v. 17; 2 Cor.
Vili. 2; Ja. i. 21; els περισ-
σείαν, as adv., abundantly, 2
Coren D570
περίσσευμα, ατος, τό, adbzwz-
dance, Mat. xii. 34; Lu. vi.
AiR 2 ΘΟ Nabe ΤΣ elk ὦ
residue, Mar. viii. 8.*
περισσεύω, evow, to be more
than enough, to remain over,
to be in abundance, Lu. xii.
15; Jn. vi. 12; τὸ περισσεῦον,
the residue, Mat. xiv. 20; ¢o
redound to, eis, 2 Cor. viil. 2;
to make to abound, Mat. xiii.
12). 2 (Cod ἵν. ΤῸ:
περισσός, ἡ, Ov, abundant, more
than ts necessary, Mat. v. 37;
Mar. vii. 36; saperzor, Mat.
v.47; τὸ περισσόν, excellence,
pre-eminence, Ro. 111. 1.
περισσοτέρως, adv. (compar. of
περισσῶς), more abundanily,
more earnestly, 2 Cor. vil.
13...
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
περισσῶς, adv., eveatly, exceed-
ingly, Mar. x. 26.
περιστερά, ds, ἡ, a dove, Mat.
AiO eeT Os
περι-τέμνω, fo cut around, to
circumcise, Lu. 1. 59; pass.
and mid., 20 wudergo circum-
cision, to cause one’s self to
be circumcised, τ Cor. Vii.
18.
περι-τίθημι, fo place, or put
about or around (dat. and
Θ΄ 05)» ΝΑΙ. ΧΧΙ Gay mg ao
bestow, to confer, 1 Cor. xii.
23%
περι-τομή, 7S, ἡ, εἴγε), 15 1071,
the act, the custom, or state,
Jneivn22,.23) (81: ὃ. ὁ; ἢ
art., the circumcision, 2.é., the
Jews, Ro. iii. 30, iv. 9, 12;
fig., for spiritual purity, Ro.
11 20 3 (Colle 11: iii (Si)
περι-τρέπω, fo turn about, to
turn into (eis) madness, Ac.
ΧΧΥῚ. 24.*
περι-τρέχω, 2d aor. περιέδραμον,
to run around (acc.), Mar. vi.
55.*
περι-φέρω, fo bear or carry
around, Mar. vi. 55; 2 Cor.
iv. 10; pass., fig., Zo be carried
about, carried away by false
teaching, Ep. iv. 14; Heb.
Xili. 9; Ju. 12 (W. H., in last
two, mapapépw).*
περι-φρονέω, ©, fo look down
upon, to despise, Tit. ii. 15.*
mepl-xwpos, ov, lying round
about; only as subst., 7 περί-
Xwpos (sc. γῆ), the region
round about, Lu. iil. 3, iv.
14; the inhabitants of such a
region, Mat. iii. 5.
περί-ψημα, aros, τό, scrapings,
offscourings, 1 Cor. iv. 13.*
περπερεύομαι, dep., intrans., 20
boast, τ Cor. xiii. 4.*
Tlepois, (dos, ἡ, Persis, Ro. xvi.
12:
πέρυσι, adv., last year; ἀπὸ
πέρυσι, a@ year ago, 2 Cor.
Vill. 10, 1x. 2.*
πετάομαι, Guat, or πέτομαι (W.
H.), to fly, as a bird, Rev.*
πετεινόν, οὔ, τό, a bird; only in
plur., dvds, Mat. vi. 26, xiil.
bake ,
πέτομαι, SEE πετάομαι.
πέτρα, as, 7, a rock, a ledge,
cliff, Mat. vii. 24, 25, XXvil.
51; with art., the rock, 7.é.,
the rocky substratum of the
soil, Lu. vili. 6, 13; @ dazge
79
[Wu
detached rock, fig., Ro. ix.
33; see also Mat. xvi. 18.
Πέτρος, ov, ὁ, Peter (prop., a
rock = Κηφᾶς), Lu. iv. 38;
Jet 22:
πετρώδης, ες, rocky, stony, Mat.
Xlii. 5, 20; Mar. iv. 5, 16.*
πήγανον, ov, τό, γέ, Lu. xi.
42.*
πηγή; ἧς, 7, α fountain, spring,
Vidow ais wip Jes 111: ins aire.
Rev. vii. 17; @ flow of blood,
Mar. v. 29.
πήγνυμι, πήξω, to fasten, to
pitch a tent, Heb. viii. 2.*
πηδάλιον, ov, τό, the rudder of
a ship, Ac. xxvii. 40; Ja. iii.
Anes
πηλίκος, ἡ, ov, how large, Gal.
Vi. II (See γράμμα); how dis-
tinguished, Heb. vii. 4.*
πηλός, οὔ, ὁ, clay, mud, Jn. ix.
6-15; Ro. ix. 21.*
πήρα, as, ἡ, a sack, a wallet,
for carrying provisions, Mat.
Σ ΤΟ; Mian 5.5. ΠΕΡῚ ΠΣ 9.
Ἐς ΣΙ πη) Oat
πῆχυς, εως, ὁ, a cudbit, the length
from the elbow to the tip of
the middle finger, about a
foot and a half, Mat. vi. 27;
Τὰ. Pts 2; Mite ΧΧΙ wig: INE
ΧΙ. ΤΟΣ
πιάζω, cw, to lay hold of, Ac.
ili. 7; Στ take, as in fishing
or in hunting, Jn. xxi. 3, 10;
Rev. XIX. 26; 29. a7zest, 1}:
Vil. 30.
πιέζω, fo press together, as ina
measure, Lu. vi. 38.*
πιθανο-λογία, as, ἡ, Persuasive
or plausible speech, Col. ii.
4.
πικραίνω, ava, to render bitter,
110... INC ὙΠ]: Wiig >< ΟΝ ΤΟ»
to embitter, fig., Col. iii. 19.*
πικρία, as, ἡ, b2tterness, fig.,
Ace Ὑ1Π|:. 29.» οι ὙΠ᾿ ΤΑ; ΠῚ»
rhe Beg ἘΠΕΙΡῚ see Gs
πικρός, a, dv, bitter, acrid, ma-
lignant, Ja. 111. 11, 14.*
πικρῶς, adv., dztterly, of weep-
ing, Mat. xxvi. 75; Lu. xxii.
Wes
ΠΠιλάτος, or Πιλᾶτος (W. H.
ΠειλᾶτοΞ), ov, ὁ (Lat. pz/atus,
“armed with a javelin”),
Pilate, Mar. xv. I, 2.
πίμπλημι, πλήσω, Ist aorist
pass., ἐπλήσθην, (1) to fill
with (gen.), Mat. xxvii. 48;
fig., of emotions, Lu. iv. 28;
or of the Holy Spirit, Ac. ii
πιμὶ
4; (2) pass., to be fulfilled or
completed, of time, Lu. i. 23,
57:
πίμπρημι (πρα-), and πιμπράω,
pass., inf., πίμπρασθαι, to be
inflamed, to swell, Ac. xxviii.
6.*
πινακίδιον, ov, τό (dim. of πίναξ),
a tablet for writing, Lu. i.63.*
πίναξ, axos, 6, a plate, platier,
Π χα 10:
πίνω, fut. πίομαι, perf. πέπωκα,
2d aor. ἔπιον (inf. πεῖν, W.
H.), ὁ drink, abs., or with
acc. of thing drunk (some-
times ἐκ or ἀπό), Lu. xii. 19,
29; to imbibe, as the earth
imbibes rain, Heb. vi. 7;
fig., to receive into the soul,
to partake of, Jn. vii. 37.
πιότης, τητος, 1, fatness, aS of
the olive, Ro. xi. 17.*
πιπράσκω (rpa-), perf. πέπρακα,
Ist aor. pass. ἐπράθην, perf.
pass. πέπραμαι, 20 sell, Mat.
xiii. 46; pass., with ὑπό, Zo be
sold under, to be a slave to,
Ro. vil. 14.
πίπτω (πετ-, see Gr. ὃ 94, i. 8d,
Wie Suig.ane, Bu. 167), πεΞ
σοῦμαι, (1) to fall (whence,
by ἀπό or ἐκ; whither, by
ἐπί or eis, acc.), Mat. xv. 27;
Mar. iv. 5, 7, 8; hence, (2) Zo
fall prostrate, as of persons,
to die, to perish, Jn. xviii. 6;
Rey. i. 17; of structures, zo
fall in ruins, Mat. ὙΠ: 12:5,
27; of institutions, Zo γα;
(3) ὦ fall to, as a lot, Ac. 1.
26; (4) to fall into or under,
as condemnation.
Tho i8ia, as, ἡ, Pistdia, Ac. xiv.
24, xiii. 14, where W. H. have
adj. form.*
πιστεύω (see Gr. § 74, Wi.
δ. 31, 5, 32, 5, 334% 39,14,
Bu. 173 sq., 337), εὕὔσω, to
believe, be persuaded of a
thing (acc. or ὅτι); fo give
credit to, dat.; to have con-
fidence in, to trust, believe,
dat., els, ἐν, ἐπί (dat.) or ἐπί
(acc.), often of Christian
faith, in God, in Christ; τὸ
entrust something (acc.) to
any one (dat.); pass., fo de
entrusted with (acc.).
πιστικός, ἡ, OV, genuine, Pure,
of ointment, Mar. xiv. 3;
Jn. xii. 3.*
πίστις, ews, ἡ, (1) faith, gener-
ally, as 2 Th. ii. 13; Heb. xi.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
I; the object of the faith is
expressed by obj. gen., or
by εἰς, ἐν, πρός (acc.); (2)
fidelity, good faith, Ro. 111.
3; 2 Tim. il. 22; (3) ὦ pledge,
a promise given, 2 Tim. iv. 7;
(4) met., for the whole of the
Christian character, and (gen-
erally with art.) for the Ch77s-
tian religion.
πιστός, ἡ, Ov, (1) trustworthy,
faithful, in any relation or
to any promise, of things or
(generally) persons; (2) Jde-
lieving, abs., as οἱ πιστοί,
the followers of Christ, or
with dat.
πιστόω, ὥ, to make faithful ;
N. T., only in pass., 40 de as-
sured of, 2 Vim. iii. 14.*
πλανάω, ὥ, How, to lead astray,
to cause to wander, Heb. xi.
38; fig., zo decezve, Jn. vil. 12;
pass., to be misled, to err,
IME sate 27. 2779 τ ΣΧ ὃ:
πλάνη, NS, 7, a wandering;
only fig., decezt, delusion,
error, Mat. xxvii. 64; Ep. iv.
Te
πλανήτης, OV, ὁ, a2 wanderer ;
ἀστὴρ πλανήτης, a wander-
ing star, Ju. 13.*
πλάνος, ον, causing to wander,
misleading, 1 Tim. iv. 13
as subst., ὦ deceiver, Mat.
XK VU ΘΠ 2) Con δ᾽ 2 ils
7.*
TAGE, axds, 7, a tablet to write
ὉΠ, 2 Cor 11:2; eee babs AL
πλάσμα, ατος, τό, a thing
formed or fashioned, Ro. ix.
20.*
πλάσσω, dow, ὦ form, mould,
as a potter his clay, Ro. ix.
201 it AR ΤΠ thks 5. Ὁ
πλαστός, 7, Ov, formed, mould-
ed; fig., feigned, 2 Pet. ii.
53:
πλατεῖα, ας, ἡ (fem. of πλατύς,
broad, sc. ὁδός), a street, Mat.
Wi Sh ests ΤῸ:
πλάτος, ous, τό, breadth, Ep.
τ|ῖι- τὸς Neva Σὰ. Ὁ; ΧΧΙ. ΓΟ.
πλατύνω, fo make broad, to en-
large, Mat. xxiii. 5; pass.,
fig., to be enlarged, in mind
orsuleant 2 Compvie mn Tacs
πλατύς, εἴα, U, broad, Mat. vii.
metas
πλέγμα, ατος, τό (πλέκω), any-
thing interwoven, braided
hair, 1 Tim. ii. 9.*
πλεῖστος, 7, ov, superl. of πολύς,
80
[hy
the greatest, the most, very
ereat; πὸ πλεῖστον adv.,
mostly, at most, τ Cor. xiv.
ai.
πλείων, ecov (for declension see
Gr. § 44, Bu. 127), compar.
of πολύς, more, greater, in
number, magnitude, compar-
ison; of πλείονες, oi πλείους,
the more, the most, the many,
majority, 2 Cor. il. 6; πλεῖον
or πλέον, as adv., more, Jn
Xxi. 15; ἐπὶ πλεῖον, further,
longer, Ac. iv. 17.
πλέκω, Ew, 20 weave together, to
plait, Mat. xxvii. 29; Mar.
Qo Τὴ; Ajit ΣῖΣ 2:5
πλέον, see πλείων.
πλεονάζω, ow, intrans., Zo have
more than enough, 2 Cor.
villi. 15; 20 abound, to in-
creasé, Ro: v. 203 2 Cor. iv.
15; trans., fo cause to in-
crease, Y Th. ili. 12.
πλεονεκτέω, ©, to have more
than another; hence, to over-
reach, take advantage of (ΚΝ.
Δ)» 2) COL ville ΧΙ ΤΠ: nO)
τ dhe tv. δ: pass.e2n Corie
11.*
πλεον-έκτης, OV, ὁ, @ COvEefous OF
avaricious person, 1 Cor. v.
TO, Tl, vin ΤΟ: Nips Ὁ ΠΡ
πλεονεξία, as, ἡ, covetousness,
Guia a, Mgt, Ssh 102. lest.
11. 3. Syzz.: πλεονεξία 15 more
active, seeking to grasp the
things it has not; φιλαργυρία,
more passive, seeking to re-
tain and multiply what it
has.
πλευρά, ἂς, ἡ, the side of the
body, Jn. xix. 34.
πλέω, SEE πίμπλημι.
πλέω, impf. ἔπλεον, Zo sazl, Lu.
Ville 27, ΔῸΣ xox 5, ΣΧΎΗΣ Os
24: Neva evil τ Viele);
with acc. of direction, Ac.
XK Vilas (ΡῈ ΑΝ ἘΠ ΤΕΆ
εἰς).
πληγή; fis, ἡ (πλήσσω), a blow,
a stripe, a wound, Ac. xvi.
33; Rev. ΧΙ]. 14; a2 affiic-
tion, Rev. ix. 20.
πλῆθος, ous, τό, a multitude, a
great number, Mar. iii. 7, 8;
Heb. xi. 12; with art., 7/e
multitude, the whole number,
the assemblage, Ac. Xiv. 43
@ quantity, AC. XXviil. 3.
πληθύνω, νῶ, (1) intrans., Zo 77ι-
crease, Ac. vi. 1; (2) trans,
to multiply, augment, 2 OX.
ry]
ix. 10; pass., to be zncreased,
Mat. xxiv. 12.
πλήθω, see πίμπλημι.
πλήκτης, OV, ὁ, a striker, a con-
tentious person, τ Tim. 111. 3 ;
Unis te Wee
πλημμύρα, as (W. H. 7s), ἡ, @
Jiood, Lu. vi. 48.*
πλήν, adv. (akin to πλέον,
hence it adds a thought,
generally adversative, some-
times partly confirmatory),
besides, but, nevertheless, of a
truth, Mat. xi. 22, xviii. 7,
XXV1. 39, 64; πλὴν ὅτι, except
TEL, Ἂς. XX 29; 85 preps
with gen., besides, excepting,
Mle Sey 2a ὍΛΟΣ Viable 1:
πλήρης, ες, (1) fell, abs., Mar.
iv. 28; (2) full of (gen.),
abounding in, Mar. vili. 19;
IDE, site, τς
πληρο-φορέω, ὦ (φέρω), to bring
to the full, to fulfill, 2 Tim.
iv. 5, 17; pass., of things, Zo
be fully accomplished, Lu. 1.
1; of persons, 20 be fully con-
ΣΕ ΩΣ INN hig, Blip SENSE
Col. iv. ΤΆ (W. ΗΠ.
πληρο-φορία, as, ἡ, fwllness,
entire possession, full assur-
Wiel, (OO ih 2 ear AD oe at
ΕΓ: ἐνὶ Mies χε 350 (ANE
ἘΠ}
πληρόω, ὥ, wow, fo fill with
(gen.), zo fill up, to pervade,
to complete, either time or
number ; zo destow abundant
ly, to furnish liberally, Phil.
iv. 18; Ep. 111. 19; 20 accom-
plish, to perform fully, as
prophecies, etc.; pass., fo be
full of, 2 Cor. vii. 4; Ep. v-
18; 20 be made full, complete,
or perfect, Jn. ili. 29; Col.
iv. 12 (W. H. read πληρο-
popéw).
πλήρωμα, atos, τό, fullness,
plenitude, 1.6., that which
fills, 1 Cor. x. 26, 28; so, the
full number, Ro. xi. 25; the
completion, 1.6., that which
makes full, the fulfillment,
Mat. ix. 16; Ro. xiii. 10; the
fullness of time, Gal. iv. 4,
is the completion of an era;
the fullness of Christ, Ep. i.
23, that which is filled by
Christ, z.e., the Church; she
fullness of the Godhead, Col.
ii. 9, all divine attributes.
πλησίον, adv., ear, near by,
with gen., Jn. iv. 5; with the
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
art., ὁ πλησίον, a neighbor,
Ac. Vil. nie
πλησμονή, ἧς, 7, full satisfy-
tng, indulgence, Co). 11. 23.*
πλήσσω, 2d aor. pass. ἐπλήγην,
to smite, Rev. vili. 12.*
πλοιάριον, ov, τό (dim. of
πλοῖον), a small vessel, a
boat, Mar. 111. 9; Jn. xxi. 8.
πλοῖον, ov, τό, a ship, a vessel,
Mat iv20, 22); Mar. 1: 10.
πλόος, οὖς, gen. οὔ or ods, ὃ,
@ voyage, Ac. Xxi. 7, Xxvii. 9,
10.*
πλούσιος, a, ov, rich, abounding
zm (év), Lu. xii. 16; Ep. ii. 4.
πλουσίως, adv., richly, abun-
dantly, Col. iii. 16.
πλουτέω, ©, How, to become rich,
to be rich, to abound in, Lu.
58; INO. Ks 125 Revs xviii:
TG:
πλουτίζω, fo make rich, to cause
to abound in, 1 Cor. i. 53 2
Coxrivaletow ix 11%
πλοῦτος; ov, ὃ (see Gr. § 32a,
Wi. § Oe, note 2, Bu. “22),
ἜΣ wealth, abundance, Ja.
v. 2; Col. i. 27; spiritually,
enrichment, Ro. xi. 12.
πλύνω, VO, fo wash, Lu. v. 2
(WERE) εν τ execs
14 (W.H.). Syz.: see λούω.
πνεῦμα, ατος, τό, (1) properly,
the wind, or the air in mo-
tion, Jn. 111. 8; hence, (2) the
human spirit, dist. from σῶμα
and ψυχή, τ Th. v. 23; (3) ὦ
temper or disposition of the
soul, Lu. ix. 55; Ro. viii. 15;
(4) any intelligent, tncorpo-
veal being, as (a) the human
spirit, separated from the
body, the undying soul ; (6)
angels, good and bad; (c) God,
Jn.iv.24; (4) the Holy Spirit,
the third person of the Trin-
ity (see Gr. ὃ 2177, Wi. § το,
τὰ, Bu: 89), in relation to
Jesus, Lu. iv. 1; Ac. x. 38 ;
in relation to prophets and
apostles, Ac. xxi. 11; Jn. xx.
22; and in relation to saints
generally, Gal. iil. 2.
πνευματικός, 7, Ov, sPzritual,
relating to the human spirit,
or belonging to a spirit, or im-
parted by the divine Spirit,
ποτ, αἴ 5 (Gee Gr. 1910;
Wi. ὃ 64, 5), 15, XV. 44; τὰ
πνευματικά, spiritual things,
Ro. xv. 27; spiritual gifts,
τὸ ΘΟ ables
81
| trou
Bl Gael tig adv., spzrvitually,
, by the aid Of the Holy
Cor. ii.
ΞΕ Ι ΤᾺ δ ἃ
mystical sense, Rev. xi. 8.
(ON ΠΣ
πνέω, evow, to blow, as the wind,
Mat. vii. 25, 27
πνίγω, to choke, to seize by the
throat, Mat. xviii. 28; Mar.
Vinge
TVUKTOS, ἡ, Ov, strazgled, Ac.
XV 2 Os 920) 3) Koy 25:
πνοή; ἧς, ἡ, (1) breath, Ac. xvii.
25; (2) wud, Ac. il. 2.*
ποδήρης; ες, reaching to the feet;
as subst. (sc. χιτών or éo 4s),
a long robe, Rev.i.13.* Syn.:
see ἱμάτιον.
πόθεν, adv., interrog., whence ?
of place, Mat. xv. 33; from
what source? Mat. xiii. 27;
of cause, ow? Lu. i. 43;
Mar. xii. 37.
mola, as, 7, evass, herbage, ac-
cording to some, in Ja. iv.
14; but more probably the
word here is the fem. of
motos, of what sort? *
Tow, ὥ, How, {1) fo make, 1.6.,
to form, to bring about, to
‘cause; spoken of religious
festivals, etc., to observe, to
celebrate; of trees and plants,
to germinate, to produce ; to
cause to be or to become, Mat.
ΧΧΙ. 13; to declare to be, Jn.
viii. 53; 20 assume, Mat. xii.
33; (2) “ do, generally; Δ
do, 1.6., habitually, to 2ε7-
form, to execute, to exercise,
to practice, 2.é., to pursue a
course of action, to be active,
to work, to spend, to Pass, 2.6.»
time or life, Ac. xv. 33. Syz.:
see Trench, § XCVvl.
ποίημα, ατος, τό, a thing made,
a work, Ro. a 20. “Ep. 11.
10.*
ποίησις, ews, 7, a doing, Ja. 1.
9c *
ποιητής, ov, ὁ, (I) @ diene
former, Ro. ii. 13; 18.15.22.
23, 25, iv. 11; (2) g poet, Ac.
xvii. 28.*
ποικίλος, ἡ, ον, various, of dif-
ferent colors, diverse, Lu.
iv. 40.
ποιμαίνω, av@, (1) to feed a
lock, usxvil. 75-0 Conjix:
7; hence, fig., (2) vo be shep-
herd of, to tend, to cherish,
WET ENIb, (I |poly sore Tiley WANG
ree Pope Ie NAAR | ΠΡ WANs
ποι]
Rev. vil. 17; (3) τῶ rule,
govern, Rev. ii. 27, xii. 5,
xix. 15.* Syz.: see Bboxw.
ποιμήν, vos, ὁ, (1) a shepherd,
Waits τς. 20, χαν, 32; (2ὴ se,
of Christ as the Shepherd,
ἘΠΕ. Στ 20; ΤΠ ΡΕΙ: 1: 25"
and of his ministers as fas-
tors, Ep. iv. 11
ποίμνη, ys, ἡ, (1) a flock of
sheep or goats, Lu. ii. 8; 1
Cor. ix. 7; (2) fig., of Christ’s
ROWE Mat. xxvi. 31; Jn.
xe) LOL
ποίμνιον, ov, τό (= ποίμνη), a
Jiock ; only fig., Lu. xii. 32
ANG, χα 28) 2Ὸ i IEG We 2,
3
ποῖος, ποία, ποῖον, an interrog.
pronoun corresponding to
οἷος and τοῖος, of what kind,
sort, species? what? what
one? In Lu. v. 19, sc. ὁδοῦ.
πολεμέω, ὥ, Now, to make war,
to contend with (μετά, gen.),
Rey. ii. 16, xiii. 4.
πόλεμος, OV, ὁ, (1) war, a war,
Lu. xiv. 31; (2) @ battle, Rev.
ἸΣ 7, 9,; (3) strife, Ja. iv. I.
πόλις, ews, ἡ, a czty, Ac. v. 16;
met., the inhabitants of a
city, Mar. i. 33; with art., the
city Jerusalem, the heavenly
city, of which Jerusalem was
a symbol, Heb. xiii. 14; Rev.
rb tk) 1128
πολιτ-άρχης, οὐ, ὁ, a ruler of a
city, a city magistrate, Ac.
Xvii. 6, 8.*
πολιτεία, as, ἡ, (1) citizenship,
Ac. xxii. 28; (2) @ state, com-
monwealth, Ep. 11. 12.*
πολίτευμα, ατος, τό, a state,
a commonwealth, Phil. ili.
20%
πολιτεύω, in mid., Zo behave as
a citizen; hence, zo live, 1.6.,
to order one’s life, Ac. xxiil.
ig ἘΠῚ]: 1. 7... Ὁ
πολίτης, ov, ὁ, a citizen, Lu. xv.
HGS ANGs FOG 90») ΜΠῈΠ ee,
αὐτοῦ, a fellow-citizen, Lu.
xix. Ig Heb. viii. 11 (W.
H.).*
πολλάκις, adv., many times,
often, Mar. v. 4, 1x. 22.
πολλα-πλασίων, ov, gen. ovos,
manifold, many times more,
Mat.) xix.)/20) (Wi. ΗΠ}; Tu.
XVill. 30.*
πολυ-λογία, as, ἡ, much speak-
ing, Mat. vi. 7.*
πολυ-μερῶς, adv., 7” many
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW
UIP ST
parts, by portions,
Isls Gb as»
πολυ-ποίκιλος, ov, 722ch varied,
manifold, Ep. 111. 10.*
πολύς, πολλή, πολύ (see Gr.
§ 39, 2), many, numerous ;
πολύ, much, greatly, as adv. ;
πολλοί, many, often with
partitive genitive, or ἐκ; οἱ
πολλοί, the many (see Gr.
§ 227, Wi. § 18, 3); πολλά;
in like manner, mzch, very
much, often, many times;
πολλῷ, by much, joined with
comparatives ; ἐπὶ πολύ, for
a great while, Ac. xxviil. 6;
ἐν πολλῷ, altogether, AC.XXVI.
29 (not W. H.).
πολύ-σπλαγχνος, ον, Very com-
passionate, of great mercy,
Wes πο (CNTg Pa)
πολυ-τελής, ἔς, Very costly, very
precious, Mar. xiv. 3; 1 Tim.
1 Ὁ αὐ ἘΔ ὙΠ: Aer
πολύ-τιμος, ov, of great value,
very costly, Mat. xiii. 46; Jn.
MI COMPAL. etme ἢ
(Wr)
πολυ-τρόπως, adv., 7 many
ways, Heb. i. 1.*
πόμα, ατος, τό, drink, I Cor. x.
4; Heb: ix. 10:*
πονηρία, as, ἡ, ev2l disposition,
wickedness, Mat. xxii. 18;
EW eeXdees OF NOs ΖΘ; ΤΟΙ:
v. 8; Ep. vi. 12; plur., ma-
lignant passions, iniquities,
Mar. vii. 22; Ac. iii. 26.*
πονηρός, a, dv (πόνος), ev2l, bad,
actively, of things or per-
sons; wecked, depraved, spec.
malignant, opp. to ἀγαθός ;
ὁ πονηρός, the wicked one, 2.é.,
Satan ; τὸ πονηρόν, evil.
πόνος, ov, ὁ, (1) Zabor, Col. iv.
13 (W. H.) ; (2) pain, an-
guish, Rev. Xvi. TO, Il, Xx.
4.*
TIovrukdés, 7, ὄν, belonging to
Pontus, Ac. xviii. 2.*
ἹΠόντιος, ov, ὁ, Pontius, the
prenomen of Pilate, Lu.
111 ἘΣ
ἹΠόντος, ov, ὁ, Pontus, Ac. ii.
ον ut LESH. τ
Πόπλιος, ov, ὁ, Publius, Ac.
XXvill. 7, 8.*
πορεία, as, ἡ, α journey, Lu.
Xlli. 22; @ pursuit, under-
taking, Ja. i. 11.*
πορεύομαι, σομαι, dep., with
pass. aor., ἐπορεύθην, to go, to
go away, to depart, tojourney,
82
many
TAMENT LEXICON.
[ποτ
to travel, often (as Hebrew)
to take a course in life.
πορθέω, now, to lay waste, to
destroy, Ac. 1x. 21; Gal. i.
ey, eyes
πορισμός, οὔ, 0, a source of
gain, 1 Tim. vi. 5, 6.*
TIidpxios, ov, ὁ, Porcius, the
prenomen of Festus, Ac.
XXIV. 27.*
πορνεία, as, 7, fornication, Ac.
Xv. 20, 29; fig. in Rev., zdo/-
atry, xiv. 8, xvil. 2, 4.
πορνεύω, ow, fo commit fornica-
ZO, ni COTM Vile Ol ΠΡ ἢ
Rev., ὁ worship idols, xviii.
3» 9:
πόρνη, ns, 7, α harlot, a pros-
tutute, Mat. xxi. 31, 32; fig.
in Rev., az zdolatrous com-
munity, Xvil. I, 5.
πόρνος, ov, ὁ, α man who pros-
tututes himself ; a fornicator,
Bp. v.05;
πόρρω, adv., far, far off, Mat.
xv. 8; Mar. vii. 6; Lu. xiv.
32; comp., πορρωτέρω (or
-τερον, W. H.), Lu. xxiv. 28.*
πόρρωθεν, adv. . from afar, far
off, Acus svi 12... ἘΠΕΡῚ exit:
2 *
3.
πορφύρα, ας, ἡ, a purple gar-
ment, indicating wealth or
rank, Mar. xv. 17, 20; Lu.
xvi. 19; Rev. xvii. 4 (W. H.
read following), xviii. 12.*
πορφύρεος, οὖς, a, οὖν, purple,
Iie πῖχ 2, τι; IRS ἐσ ναι ἢ
(W. H.), xviii. 16.*
πορφυρό-πωλις, Los, ἡ, α female
seller of purple cloth, Ac.
Gilg, tile (UNI5 ΠΝ}
ποσάκις, interrog. adv., how
often? Mat. xviil. 21, xxlil.
37; Γπ| sank 9. Ἔ
πόσις, ews, 7, drink, Jn. vi. 55;
Ros κιν: Τὰ; ΘΟΙ͂Ξ τ|- ΤΟΡῈ
πόσος, ἡ, ον, how much? how
great? plur., how many ?
πόσῳ, as adv. with compar-
atives, by how much ?
ποταμός, οὔ, ὁ, a river, a torrent,
Mar. i. 5; Lu. vi. 48, 40.
ποταμο-φόρητος, ov, carried
away by a stream, Rev. xii.
15. (N.T.)*
ποταπός, 7, Ov, Ἐπ adi.,
of what hind? of whai man-
ner? Lu. i. 20, vii. 39.
πότε, interrog. adv., whew? at
what time? with ἕως, ow
long ?
ποτέ, enclitic particle, “τ΄ some
ποτὶ
time, at one time ae other
(see Gr. § 129, Wi. § 57, 2).
πότερος, a, ον, which op two ?
N. T. neut. as adv., whether,
correlating with #, 07, Jn. vii.
ΤΣ
ποτήριον, ov, τό, a drinking-
cup, Mar. vii. 4, xiv. 23; the
contents of the cup, τ Cor. xi.
25; fig., the portion which
God aillots, whether of good
or ill, commonly of the lat-
ter, Mat. xx. 22, 23, xxVi. 39.
motilw, aw, to cause to drink
(two accs.); 20 give drink to
(aces) πριν τ ΘΟ ΤῸ 11: 2; 0
water or irrigate, as plants,
1 Cor. iii. 6-8.
ἸΠοτίολοι, wy, οἱ, Peteoli, Ac.
XXVIii. 13.*
πότος, ov, ὁ (πίνω), a drinking,
carousing, i Pet. iv. 3.*
ποῦ, interrog. adv., where ?
whither? Mat. ii. 43 Jn. vii.
35:
πού, an enclitic particle of
place or degree, somewhere,
somewhere about, Heb. ii. 6,
16 (W.H., see δήπου), iv. 4;
Ro. iv. 19 (see Gr. § 129, Bu.
71).*
ἸΠούδης, devros, ὁ, Pudens, 2
{ΠῚ ΠῚ ἐν 21. Ὲ
πούς, ποδός, ὁ, the foot, Lu. i.
79; ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας, under
the feet, 1.6., entirely subdued,
as Ro. xvi. 20.
πρᾶγμα, ατος, τό, a thing done,
a fact, a thing, a business, a
SHA aS aur 15.) Mbit eat Aor
ἵν ΟΝ ΕΟ πΥ1 2. ΗΕΡ: ΚΟ Ὶ-
πραγματεία (ΥΥ. Η. -τία), as, ἡ,
a business, occupation, 2'Tim.
ii. 4.
πραγματεύομαι, couat, dep., zo
transact business, to trade,
ut xix. 1.5
πραιτώριον, ov, τό (Lat. pre-
torium), the palace at Jeru-
salem occupied by the Ro-
man governor, Mat. xxvii.
27; Mar. xv. 16; Jn. xvill-
28, 33, xix. 9; so at Caesarea,
Ac. xxiii. 35; the quarters of
the pretorian army in Rome,
ῬΉΣ 1. Wap!
πράκτωρ, ορος, 6, az Officer em-
ployed to execute gudicial sen-
tences, Lu. xii. 58.*
πρᾶξις, ews, ἡ, (1) @ doing,
action, mode of action, Mat.
ΧΟ 27/5 {π|. ΧΧΤΙ ΘΠ; ΡΠ.
deeds, acts, Ac. xix. 18; Ro.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW
LIBAST!
viii. 13; Col. ili. 9; and in
inscription to Wate Acts of
the Apostles ; (2) fzsction,
business, Ro. xii. 4.*
πρᾷος, a, ov, Rec. in Mat. xi.
29 for mpaus (W. EIB) es
πρᾳότης, TnTOS, 7, Rec. for
πραὕτης ΠΝ ἘΠῚ ᾿πρ Cor
VAP ole oe C OKs xemhe (ΘΟΕ ῸΣ
Pet Wily It B θεῖν 19 (COV, 111:
nage «ἦν ‘Tim, Wil, Tit (We del
πραὐπάθια); 2 Tim. ii. 25;
{ΠῚ Ὸ wits Bees
πρασιά, ds, 7, a company
formed into divisions like
garden-beds, Mar. vi. 40.*
For constr., see Gr. § 242,
Wi. S 273. dail 90, 1720:
πράσσω, OF πράττω, ἕξω, pf.
πέπραχα, πέπραγμαι, (1) fo
do, perform, accomplish, with
ANAS Tl Alls theme A Core Aim
10; (2) with advs., zo be ix
any condition, 2.6., to fare,
Ac. Xv. 29; Ep. vi. 21; (3) 20
exact, to requtre, Lu. 111. 13.
Syn. . See ποιέω.
πραῦὔ-παθεία (or fa), as, ἡ (W.
lal. )s mildness, 1 Dime vie bn
mpaus, εἴα, ὕ, gen. éos or έως
(ὗν. H.), pl. ets, mild, gentle,
Mat. v. 5, xi. 29 (see πρᾷοϑ),
Sole GO ie ΒΕ 111: Zi
πρᾳὕτης, τητος, 4, mildness,
gentleness, Ja. i. 21, ii. 13%
i Lets, Tu. Το 40} Vivo ΕἸ-
(rpavrns) in the passages
quoted under πρᾳότης.
πρέπω, to become, be fitting to
(Gat:) το τὴ 11} ΤΟ]; ΤΠ 10: 11:
1; Heb. vii. 26; impers. (see
Οὐ ὃ τοῦ, Βι1:.-" 279): 77. 6:
comes, it ts fitting to, Mat. iii.
WER Wt (Core sa UBS 100s ν ἢ;
Heb. ii. 10.*
πρεσβεία, as, 7, a2 embassy,
ambassadors, TU σιν 32)
X1x. 14.*
πρεσβεύω, from πρέσβυς (lit.,
to be aged, old men being
usually chosen for the of
fice), fo act as ambassador,
2. Conmnver2On apy 1 20:5
πρεσβυτέριον, ov, TO, a7 assem-
bly of elders, the Sanhedrin,
Iii, seu Cap Aye. secuk G8
officers of the church assem-
bled, presbytery, τ Tim. iv.
14.*
πρεσβύτερος, τέρα, τερον (Com-
par. οἵ πρέσβυς, old), gener-
ally used as subst., elder,
(1) in age, Ac. ii. 17; 1 Tim.
83
AMENT LEXICON.
[πρὸ
v. 1; plur., often, azcestors,
as Heb. xi. 2; (2) as subst.,
an elder, in dignity and of-
fice, a member of the Jewish
Sanhedrin, Mat. xvi. 21; an
elder of a Christian church,
INCI χὰ. 17: 28; 8 Ie NEV Eon
the twenty-four members of
the heavenly Sanhedrin, iv.
4, 10.
πρεσβύτης, ov, ὁ, ax old man,
Ibibis Tp, τὸ Tie iti, 2 8 Philem,
*
πρεσβῦτις, 00s, ἡ, an old woman,
ADIN The, ΟΣ
πρηνής, ἦν falling headlong,
Ἄϊς 118 ἘΣ
πρίζω, or πρίω, Ist aor. pass.
ἐπρίσθην, to saw, to saw
asunder, Heb. xi. 37.*
πρίν, adv., of time, formerly ;
as conj. in N. T., with or
without 7,-defore that; gen-
erally with acc. and inf.,
Mat. xxvi. 34; but after a
negative we find πρὶν ἄν
with subj. where the prin-
cipal verb is in a primary
tense, Lu. ii. 26; πρίν with
opt. where it is in a histor-
ical tense, Ac. xxv. 16.
IIpioka, ys, 7, and dim. Πρισ-
κίλλα, ys, 7, ἃ proper name,
Prisca or Priscilla, Ro. xvi.
3. 2. eum ἵν πο:
πρό, prep. with gen., before, 1.6.,
of place, time, or superiority
(see Gr. § 294, Wi. § 474,
Bu. 153). In composition,
it retains the same mean-
ings.
προ- άγω, άξω, to bring out, Ac-
Xvi. 30; gen. intrans., to go
before, to lead the way, to
precede, in place, Mat. 11. 9;
in time, Mar. vi. 45; part.
προάγων, preceding: Php
i Tim. i. 18; Heb. vii. 18
προ-αιρέω, ὥ, Ν. im ἘΠ to
propose to one’s self, to pur
pose, 2 Cor. 1x. 7.*
προ-αιτιάομαι, Guat, zo lay to
one’s charge befoxehand, Ro.
HO (Na Ls)
προ-ακούω, Zo hear before, Col.
Ts Ise
προ-αμαρτάνω, 20 siz before, 2
ΘΟ ΣῊΝ 20yxilin Ζὲ New)
προ-αύλιον, ov, τό, a court be-
fore a building, a porch, Mar.
xiv. 68.*
προ-βαίνω, fo vo forward, Mat.
iv. 21; Mar. i. 19; pf. part.
προ]
προβεβηκὼς ἐν ἡμέραις, ad-
vanced in age, Lu. i. 7, 18, ii.
36.*
προ-βάλλω, fo put forth, as
trees their leaves, Lu. xxi.
30; to thrust forward, Ac.
Rabe Bees
προβατικός, 7, Ov, pertaining to
sheep, Jn. ν. 2.*
προβάτιον, ov, τό, dim. of fol-
lowing, @ detile sheep, a Ue,
png sere τὸ, Π7 (Ν᾿ ΕΠ)
πρόβατον, ov, τό ANE. a
sheep, Mat. vii. 15; fig., ὦ
follower of Christ, Jn. x.
ἢ; 8-
προ-βιβάζω, ow, to drag for-
ward, to urge forward, Mat.
xiv. 8; Ac. xix. 33 (not W.
ἘΠῚ
προ-βλέπω, Ν. T., in mid., zo
foresee or provide, Heb. xi.
40. (S.)*
mpo-yivopar, 20 happen before,
IR, wilds aie
προ-γινώσκω, to know before-
hand, Ac. Xxvi. 5; 2 Pet. iil.
17; of the divine foreknowl-
edge, Ro. vili. 29, xi. 2; 1
Reta ΣΟΙ
πρόγνωσις, ews, 7, foreknow!-
ἜΡΟΝ ΧΟ πὸ DEIR) 3, Deh Thy ee
πρό-γονος, ov, ὁ, a progenitor,
plur., azcestors, 1 Tim. v. 4;
2 Winans te ΟΣ
προ-γράφω, se to write before,
in time, Ro. xv. 4; Ep. 11].
3; to depict or portray openly,
Gal. ili. 1; to designate be-
forehand, Ju. 4.*
πρό-δηλος, ov, manifest to all,
evident, 1 Tim. v. 24, 253
Heb. vii. 14.*
προ-δίδωμι, (1) Zo give before,
Ro. xi. 35; (2) to give forth,
betray ; see following word.*
προδότης, ov, ὁ, a betrayer, Lu.
vi. 16; Ac. Wile S252) uim:
111. 4.*
πρό-δρομος, ov, ὁ, ἡ (por péxw),
a precursor, a forerunner,
Heb. vi. 20.*
προ-εῖδον, 2d aor. of mpoopaw.
προ-εῖπον, 2d aor. of πρόφημι,
perf. προείρηκα.
προ-ελπίζω, to hope before, Ep.
125
προ-εν-άρχομαι, fo begin before,
2 Cor. viii. 6, 10. (N. T.)*
προ-επ-αγγέλλω, in mid., Zo pro-
mise before, Ro. i. 2; 2 Cor.
KS (IN Viewed) mCi ali)
προ-έρχομαι (see Gr. ὃ 103, 2,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW
Bu. 144), (1) 29 go forward,
advance, Ac. xii. 10; (2) fo
go before, precede, in time or
‘place (gen. or acc.), Lu. xxii:
7. Ὁ COL Σ᾿ τ;
προ-ετοιμάζω, ow, fo prepare
beforehand, to predestine, Ro.
1χ 29 ἘΡῚ ih, TO}9
προ-ευ-αγγελίζομαι, ὦ foretell
good tidings, preach the £05-
pel beforehand, Gal. iii. 8.*
προ-έχω, in mid., fo hold one’s
self before, to be superior,
Ro. iii. 9 (see Gr. ὃ 358, Wi.
§ 39, 3, note 3).*
προ-ηγέομαι, οῦμαι, to lead on-
ward by example, Ro. xii.
10.*
πρόθεσις, ews, ἡ (προτίθημι), (1)
a setting forth ; οἱ ἄρτοι τῆς
προθέσεως, the loaves of the
presentation, or the show-
bread, Mat. xii. 4, compare
Heb. ix. 2; (2) a predetermz-
nation, purpose, AC. Xi. 23.
προ-θέσμιος, a, ov, set before-
hand, appointed before, Gal.
WN 25: Ὁ
προ-θυμία, ας, 7, zclination,
readiness, AC. XVli. ΤΙ; 2 Cor.
Vitti, 1 12; ΤῸ ibe, Bens
πρόξθυμος; ον, eager, ready, will-
ing, Mat. xxvi. 41; Mar. xiv.
38; τὸ πρόθυμον, readiness,
IRE Ts τς:
προθύμως, adv., rveadily,
alacrity, I Pet. v. 2.*
πρόϊμος, W. H., for πρώϊμος.
προ-ΐστημι, N.T. only intrans.,
act., 2d aor. and perf., and
mid., (1) to preside over, to
TUE SEN πος Xie δ; ae Hh
ie WAR ΠῚ" 111. ly es aie
17; (2) to give attention to,
Sen ἼΠ10: {11 Ὁ. Ὲ
προ-καλέω, ὥ, in mid., τ pro-
voke, stimulate, Gal. v. 26.*
προ-κατ-αγγέλλω, fo announce
beforehand, to promise, Ac.
111. 18, 24 (not ΝΥ. Η.), vii. 52;
2 Cor. ix. 5 (not W. H.).*
προ-κατ-αρτίζω, Ὁ prepare be-
forehand, 2 Cor. 1x. 5.*
πρό-κειμαι, Zo /ze or be placed
before, to be appointed, as
duty, example, reward, etc.,
ἘΠ Wat, is, Sab, ας 2B Ὁ;
to be at hand, to be present, 2
Cor. viii. 12.*
προ-κηρύσσω, Ew, fo announce
or preach beforehand, Ac. iii.
20 (not W. H.), xiii. 24.*
προ-κοπή;, 7s, ἡ, Progress, ad-
84
with
TESTAMENT LEXICON.
[πρὸ
vancement, Phil. i. 12, 25;
1 Tim. iv. 15.*
προ-κόπτω, fo make progress in
(dat. or ἐν), Lu. 11. 52; 20 ac-
vance to (éml, acc.), 2 Tim.
ili.9; of time, τὼ be advanced
or far spent, Ro. xiii. 12.
πρό-κριμα, aTos, τό, a Prejude-
ment, a prejudice, τ Tim. v.
(N. 1.)*
προ-κυρόω, @, ὁ establish or
ratify before, (581. ni 1:
(Nee)
προ-λαμβάνω, fo fake before,
anticipate, Mar. xiv. ὃ (“she
hath anticipated the anoint-
ing,” z.2c., hath anointed be-
forehand); τ οι. ΧΙ 21:
pass., 9 be overtaken or
caught, Gal. vi. 1.*
προ-λέγω, fo tell beforehand,
forewarn, 2 Cor. xiii. 2;
Galo. 21; τ: it 3: Ὲ
προ-μαρτύρομαι, to vestify be-
forehand, to predict, i Pet. i.
(N. T.)*
προ-μελετάω, ὦ, fo meditate be-
forehand, Lu. xxi. 14.*
προ-μεριμνάω, @, fo be anxious
beforehand, Mar. xiii. 11.
(N. T.)*
προ-νοέω, ὦ, to perceive before-
hand, to provide for, gen.,
1 Tim. v. 8; in mid., Zo take
thought for, acc., Ro. xii. 17 ;
2 Cor. villi. 21.*
πρό-νοια, as, ἡ, forethought, Ac.
χχῖν. 3; provision for (gen.),
Ro. xiii. 14.*
προ-οράω, ©, 2d aor. προεῖδον,
to see beforehand, AC. ii. 31,
xxi. 29; Gal. ili. 8; mid., zo
have before one’s eyes, Ac. ii.
25 [39:5
προ-ορίζω, fo predetermine, to
foreordain, Ac. iv. 28; Ro.
Vill 29; 350; te ΘΙ τ eps
i. Ὁ ΟΝ ΣῈ
προ-πάσχω, to suffer before-
hand, 1 Th. ii. 2.*
προ-πάτωρ, opos, 6, a fore-
father, Ro. iv. 1 (W. H.).*
προ-πέμπω, 20 send forward, to
accompany, Ro. xv. 24; ¢o
equip for a journey, Tit. iii.
8:
προ-πετής, és (πίπτω), precipi-
tate, rash, Ac. xix. 36; 2 Tim. .
lil. 4.*
προ-πορεύομαι, σομαι, in mid.,
to precede, to pass on before
(gen.); Lu. i. 76; Ac. vii. 40.*
πρός (see Gr. ὃ 307, Wi. δὲ 47/;
προ]
484, 49%, Bu. 340), prep.,
gov. gen., dat., and accus.
cases, general signif., o-
wards. In composition, it
denotes motion, direction,
reference, nearness, addi-
tion.
mpo-caBBarov, ov, τό, the day
before the sabbath, Mar. xv.
(S.)*
mpoo-ayopevo, fo address by
name, to designate, Web. v.
10.*
προσ-άγω, (1) trans., fo bring
to, to bring near, Mat. xviii.
ΣΟΥ ELS) is oleae Atte AG.
xit 6 (W. H.), xvi. 20; 1 Pet.
ili. 18; (2) intrans., 0 come to
or towards, to approach, Ac.
XXVii. 27:
προσ-αγωγή, 7s, 7, approach,
access (εἰς, πρός, acc.), Ro. v.
2; ἘΠ 11. τ; We 12.
προσ-αιτέω, ©, fo beg, to ask
earnestly, Mar. x. 46 (not
Wi) El) 5 ὺ χυπι 535. (not
Wi ἘΠῚ} Ine is δ:
προσαίτης, ou, ὁ, a degear, Mar.
Xp ΘΝ ἘΠ evant nO (OWE
ΗΠ ΡῈ
προσ-ανα-βαίνω, ὦ so up far-
ther, Lu. xiv. 10.*
προσ-αναλίσκω, fo spend in ad-
dition, Lu. vill. 43 (W. H
omit).*
προσ-ανα-πληρόω, ὥ, 20 fill up
by adding to, to supply, 2 Cor.
Px 2 ex Με
προσ-ανα-τίθημι, fo lay up in
addition ; in mid., (1) to com-
municate or impart (acc.
and dat.), Gal. ii. 6; (2) Ὁ
consult with (dat.), Gal. i.
16.*
προσ-απειλέω, ©, fo utter ad-
ditional threats, Ac. iv. 21.*
προσ-δαπανάω, ὦ, How, fo spend
271 addition, Lu. x. 35.*
προσ-δέομαι, fo want more, to
need in addition (gen.), Ac.
XV. 25.
προσ-δέχομαι, dep. mid., (1) Zo
receive 4 companionship, eu:
XV. 2; (2) 10. admit, accept,
Heb. xi. 35; (3) 40 awaztt, to
expect (acc.), Mar. xv. 43.
προσ-δοκάω, 0, to look for, ex-
pect, anticipate, whether with
hope or fear, Lu. iii. 15, vii.
19, 20.
προσδοκία, as, 7, a looking for,
expectation, Lu. xxi, 26; Ac.
ΧΙ τ
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
προσ-εάω, ὦ, fo permit one to
approach, Ac. xxvii. 7. (N.
alte) es
προσ-εγγίζω, fo approach, to
come near to (dat.), Mar. 11.
4 (not W. H.).*
προσεδρεύω, fo wait upon, to
minister to (dat.), 1 Cor. ix.
13 (ΝΥ. H. mapedpevw).*
προσ-εργάζομαι, dep. mid., zo
gain by labor in addition, Lu.
aXe OL
προσεέρχομαι (see Gr. ὃ 103,
2, Wins ὃ 52, 3; 4; 14)), (1)
generally, to come or fo go to,
to approach, abs., or dat. of
place or person, Mat. iv. 11,
ix. 20, xxiv. 1; (2) specially,
to approach, to draw near to,
God or Christ, Heb. vii. 25;
(3) Δ assent to, concur in, 1
Tim. vi. 3:
προσ-ευχή, ἢς, ἡ, (I) Prayer Ὁ
Gods 1iGor τὰ τ; Col:
2; (2) @ place where ue
7s offered, only Ac. xvi. 13,
16 (see Gr. ὃ 268, note). Syz.:
see αἴτημα.
προσ-εύχομαί, dep. mid., fo
pray to God (dat.), to offer
prayer, to pray for (acc. of
thing, ὑπέρ or περί, of per-
son, iva or ὅπως, of object,
occasionally inf.).
προσ-έχω, fo apply, with νοῦν
expressed or understood, /
apply the mind, to attend to,
dat.; with ἀπό, to beware of;
also, ὁ give heed to, inf. with
μή.
προσ-ηλόω, &, fo fasten with
nails, nail to, Col. 11. 14.*
προσ-ήλυτος, ov, ὁ (from προσ-
έρχομαι, orig. adj.), α mew-
comer; a convert to Judaism,
a proselyte, Mat. xxill. 15;
Ac. ii. 10, vi. 5, xiii. 43. (S.)*
πρόσ-καιρος, ον, f07 a season,
temporary, Mat. xili.21; Mar.
The Wis 2 δοῖς thie le ΠΕΡ:
ἈΠ ΖΘ
προσ-καλέω, ὦ, Ν. T., mid., τ
call to one’s self, to call for,
to summon, Mar. iil. 13, 23,
vi. 7; fig., fo call to an office,
to call to the Christian faith,
INCL Tb, 10. ΚΠ. 2:
προσ-καρτερέω, ὥ, ow, Lo ε7-
severe in, to continue steadfast
a (dat.), Ac. i. 14, 11. 42; zo
wait upon (dat.), Mar. iii. 9;
ἌΚΟΣ ὁ
προσ-καρτέρησις, EWS,
85
ἡ, per-
[προ
SEUEYANCE,
ys
προσ-κεφάλαιον, ov, τό, a cush-
ton for the head, a pillow,
Mar. iv. 38.*
προσ-κληρόω, ὥ, to assign by
lot, to allot; pass. (dat.), Ac.
Xvii. 4.*
προσ-κλίνω, fo incline towards,
Ac. v. 36 (W. H.).*
πρόσκλισις, ews, ἡ, ax znclina-
tion towards, partiality, τ
Tim. v. 21.*
προσ-κολλάω, ©, pass., 20 join
one’s self to (dat.), as a com-
panion, Ac. v. 36 (W. H
προσκλίνω); to cleave to (πρός,
acc.), as husband to wife,
Mat. xix. 5 (W. H. κολλάω);
Mar. ae WS ΠΡ. We Bio
πρόσ-κομμα, ατος, τό, a stum-
bling-block, an occasion of
falling, Ro. xiv. 13, 20; I
Cor. vill. 9; with λίθος, a
stone of stumbling (R.V.), 1
Pet. 11.1133) Ie: fig 32sseaes
(S.)*
προσ-κοπή, 7S, ἣ, a2 occasion
of stumbling, 2 Cor. vi. 3.*
προσ-κόπτω, 20 strike the foot
against, Mat. iv. 6; so, Zo
stumble, i Pet. ii. 8.
προσ-κυλίω, Zo voll to (dat., or
ἐπί, acc.), Mat. xxvii. 60;
Mar. xv. 46.*
προσ-κυνέω, ὦ, to bow down, to
prostrate one’s self to, to wor-
ship, God or inferior beings,
to adore (dat. or acc.).
προσ-κυνητής, OU, ὁ, a worship-
BAG, Joie Be
mpoo-Aahéw, &, fo speak to
(dat.), Ac. ΧΙ. 43, xxviii.
20.*
προσ-λαμβάνω, N. T., mid., τ
take to one’s self, 1.6., food,
companions, Ac. xxvil. 33,
XXVIil. 2; to receive to fellow-
ship, Ro. xiv. 1.
πρόσ-ληψις (W. H. -λημψ 5),
ews, ἡ, a taking to one’s self,
a@ receiving, Ro. xi. 15.*
προσ-μένω, to continue with or
zit, to adhere to (dat.), to stay
in (év) a place, Mat. xv. 32;
i ADsheas ib ΘᾺ ls.
προσ-ορμίζω (ὅρμος), mid., Zo
come to anchor, Mar. vi.
bees
προσ-οφείλω, fo owe besides,
Philem. 19.*
προσ-οχθίζω (ὀχθέω or dx Ol fw),
to be displeased or offended
Ep. vi. 18. (N.
προ]
with (dat.), Heb. iii. 10, 17
πρόσ-πεινος, ov (πεῖνα), very
hungry, Ac. x. 10. (N.T.)*
προσ-πήγνυμι, 20 fasten to, ap-
plied to Christ’s being fast-
ened to the cross, Ac. il.
22.%*
προσ-πίπτω, (1) fo fall down
before (dat., or πρός, acc.),
Mart vii. 25; Lu. v. 8; (2) τ
beat against (dat.), Mat. vii.
25:
προσ-ποιέω, ὥ, in mid., Zo εο71-
form one’s self to; hence, zo
pretend (inf.), Lu. xxiv. 28;
in Jn. viii. 6, perhaps, Zo ve-
gard (W. H. omit).*
προσ-πορεύομαι, fo come to, ap-
proach (dat.), Mar. x. 35.*
προσ-ρήγνυμι, fo dash against,
as waves, Lu. vi. 48, 49.*
προσ-τάσσω, ἕω, abs., or acc.
and inf., 20 evjoin (acc.) upon
(Gata) lie τ. 14; ANC x. 55:
προ-στάτις, ιδος, ἡ, a female
guardian, a protector, Ro.
ΧΥΪ. 2.
προσ-τίθημι, fo place near or
by the side of, to add to (dat.,
or éml, dat. or acc.), Lu. iii.
2Or Ac. xi. 24; mid., with
inf., to go on to doa ‘thing,
z.€.. to do again, Ac. ΧΙ: 3;
ILRI, FSR, Tis 12 50. 15} 801:
pass., part., Lu. xix. 11, mpoo-
Gels εἶπεν, he spoke again (see
Gr. ὃ 399d, Wi. § 54, 5, Bu.
299 sq.).
προσ-τρέχω, 2d aor. mpocédpa-
μον, to vin to, Mar. ix. 15, x
AR ANGS WAbbl, SYoy.3
προσ-φάγιον, ov, τό, anything
eaten with bread, as fish,
MVCAEMELCs, ΠΠ- ΣΧ ΠΣ
πρό-σφατος, ον (from σφάζω,
to slaughter, just slaughtered),
recent, new, Heb. x. 20.*
προσφάτως, adv., recently, Ac.
XVili. 2.*
προσ-φέρω, fo bring to, dat.,
Mat. iv. 24, viii. 16; zo offer,
to present, aS money, Ac.
viii. 18; specialiy, to offer
sacrifice, Ac. Vil. 42; pass.,
to bear one’s self towards, to
deal with, Heb. xii. 7.
προσ-φιλής, és, pleasing, ac-
ceptable, Phil. iv. 8.*
προσ-φορά, ἂς, ἡ, an offering,
a SACKUiCE, AC? ΧΧΊ. 26; Heb.
Χο Mes
προσ-φωνέω, ὦ, 20 call ἐο (dat.),
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Mat. xi. 16; zo call to one’s
self (acc.), Lu. vi. 13.
πρόσ-χυσις, ews, ἡ (προσχέω),
an Uff usion, a sprinkling,
lal@lop aah, Ze, (No Te)”
προσ-Ψψαύω, 20 soe lightly,
Lu. xi. 46.*
προσωποληπτέω (W. H. προσω-
πολημπτέω), ὥ, to respect the
person of any one, to show
partiality, Ja. ii. 9. (N. T.)*
προσωπο-λήπτης (W. H. προσω-
TOAHMMTNS), OV, 0, a vrespecter
of persons, a partial one, Ac.
ΣΡ Bits (Ν- Τ}Ὲ
προσωποληψία (W. Η. -λημψ-),
as, ἣ, vespect of persons,
γα τ, ARO, sb, τς ΠῚ:
Wie Os Col 11:25. 785 11: Le
(N. T.)*
πρόσωπον, ov, τό (WY), (1) the
face, the countenance, Ja. 1.
23; in antithesis with καρδία,
mere appearance, 2 Cor. ν.
12; (2) the surface, as of the
Carthy πὶ: ἘΧΙ 6Ὁ; Θ᾽ ἐδ
heaven, Lu. xii. 56.
προ-τάσσω, fo appoint before,
Ac. xvil. 26 (W. H. προῦ-
τάσσω)."
προ-τείνω, fo stretch out, to tie
up for scourging, Ac. xxii.
Zine
πρότερος, έρα, ερον (compara-
tive of πρό), former, Ep. iv.
22; πρότερον or TO πρότερον,
as adv., before, formerly,
Heb. iv. 6.
προ-τίθημι, N. T. mid., zo set
forth, Ro. iil. 25; to purpose,
to design beforehand, Ro. i.
ΤῸ; Ἢ. ile Cys
προ-τρέπω, in mid.,
Ac. xviii. 27.*
προ-τρέχω, 2d aor. προέδραμον,
to run before, to outrun, Lu.
xix. 4; Jn. xx. 4.*
προ-ὕὑπ-άρχω, fo be previously,
with participle, Lu. xxiii. 12;
Ac. viii. 9.*
πρό-φασις, ews, 7, a pretext, an
excuse, 1 Th. 11: 5; dat. ad-
verbially, 27 appearance, os-
tensibly, Mar. xii. 40.
προ- -bépo, to bring forth,
vi. 45.*
πρό-φημι,
to exhort,
IG
fut. προερῶ, perf.
προείρηκα, 2d aor. προεῖπον,
to say before, 1.6., at an ear-
lierutimes (Gali. Ὁ. 10 an
earlier part of the discourse,
2 Cor. vil. 3; or prophetical-
ly, Mar. xiii. 23.
86
Ιπρω
προ-φητεία, as, 7, Prophecy, as
Agclht. sOGeINmeKXCIGISG, 50.
ably (OPT NGS χῖχ τον jolhane-
prophecies, τ Cor. xiii. 8.
προ-φητεύω, cw, to be a prophet,
to prophesy, to forth-tell, or
speak of divine things (the
meaning fovezeld is second-
ary and incidental), Lu. i.
δ: Ἀδ: 11. 17: 15. .0Ὲ 5158
prophets, Mat. vii. 22; 20
divine, used in mockery,
Mat. xxvi. 68.
προ-φήτης, ov, ὁ, (1) a prophet,
z.e., one who has insight into
divine things and speaks
them forth to others, Mat.
Vey E25) ΧΧῚ OS map lure cze
prophetic books of the O.T.,
Lu. xxiv. 27, 44; (2) @ poet,
ἘΠῚ 15 12.
προ-φητικός, ἡ, bv, prophetic,
uttered by a prophet, Ro. xvi.
26. 2. ΒΕ ἢ 19.*
προ- -φῆτις, ιδος, ἡ, α prophetess,
Lu. ii. 36; Rev. ii. 20.*
προ-φθάνω, fo anticipate, to be
beforehand, with participle,
Mat. xvii. 25.*
προ-χειρίζομαι, fo appoint, to
choose, Ac. iil. 20 (W. HL),
XXll. 14, xxvi. 16.*
προ-χειρο-τονέω, ὦ, fo designate
beforehand, Ac. Χ. 41.*
Πρόχορος, ov, 0, Prochorus, Ac.
vi. 5.*
πρύμνα, 75, ἡ, the hindmost
part of a ship, the stern,
Mar. iv. 38; Ac. xxvii. 29,
41.*
πρωΐ, adv., carly in the morn-
ing, at dawn, Mar. i. 35, xi.
20; with advs., dua πρωΐ,
λίαν πρωΐ, very early in the
morning, Mat. xx. 1; Mar.
Χν]. 2.
πρώϊμος (W. H. πρό-), ἡ, ον,
“70; of the early rain, Ja.
he
Pe q, ov, belonging to the
morning, of the morning
star, Rev. ii. 28, xxii. 16.
(S.)*
πρώϊος, a, ov, of the morning ;
fem. (sc. ὥρα), morning, Mat.
xxi. 18 (W.H. πρωΐ), xxvii. 1;
Jn. xviii. 28 (W. H. zpwt),
XXi. 4.*
πρώρα, as, ἡ, the forward part
of a ship, the prow, AC. XxVii.
30, 41.*
πρωτεύω, fo have pre-eminence,
to be chief, Col. i. 18.*
--
πρω]
πρωτο-καθεδρία, ας, 7, a chief
ἘΣ Ἐπὶ 43.) (IN 1.)
πρωτο-κλισία, ας, 7, the chief
place ata banquet, Mar. xii.
39. (Ap-)
πρῶτος, ἡ, ov (superlative of
πρό), first, in place, time, or
order; like πρότερος with
following gen., defore, only
Jn. i. 15, 30; πρῶτον, as ad-
verb, first, Mar. iv. 28; with
gen., before, Jn. xv. 18; τὸ
πρῶτον, at the first, Jn. Χ. 40.
πρωτο-στάτης, ov, ὁ, a leader,
a chief, Ac. xxiv. 5.*
πρωτοτόκια, wy, τά, the right of
the first-born, the birthright,
Heb. xii. 16. (S.)*
πρωτό-τοκος, ov, first-born; ὃ
πρωτότοκος, specially a title
of Christ πὰ τ 5; plane,
the first-born, Heb. xii. 23, of
saints already dead.
πρώτως, adv., first, Ac. xi. 26
(W. H.).*
πταίω, ow, to stumble, to fall,
5 οὔ; RO ΣΙ 2 ΒΕ le
ἘΘΙΣ [els wal US), ΠῚ ΤῚΣ
πτέρνα, ys, ἡ, the heel, Jn. xiii.
18.*
πτερύγιον, ov, τό (dim. of πτέ-
pvé), an extremity, as a battle-
ment or parapet, Mat. iv. 5;
Lu: iv. (9:*
πτέρυξ, vyos, 7, @ wing, Rev.
Tie Gy Sony Tle
πτηνός, ἡ, Ov (πέτομαι), winged,
τὰ πτηνά, birds, τ Cor. XV. |
*
πτοέω, ὦ, fo terrify, Lu. xxi. 9,
bo: 0 NC Y ius
TTONTLS, €WS, ἡ, tervor, conster-
nation, τ Pet. 111. 6.*
Πτολεμαΐς, δος, 7, Ptolemats,
INC. Beas ΕΝ
πτύον, οὐ, τό, a τυϊγιγιοτο71-
shovel, Mat. 111. 12; Lu. iii.
er
πτύρω, to frighten, Phil. i. 28.*
πτύσμα, ατος, τό, spittle, Jn. 1x.
ΕἼ
πτύσσω, ἕω, to fold, to roll up,
as a scroll, Lu. iv. 20.*
πτύω, ow, to spit, Mar. vii. 33,
Bits OZrS 7π: Ἰχυ οὐδ
πτῶμα, ατος, τό (πίπτω), a body
fallen in death, a carcase,
Mat. xxiv. 28.
πτῶσις, ews, ἡ, a falling, a fall,
lit. or fig., Mat. vii. 27; Lu.
il. 34.*
πτωχεία, as, 9, begeary, poverty,
οἷ: ἈΠ 2501s NG Vi dlOus
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
πτωχεύω, Tw, to be in poverty,
2 Cor. vill. 9.*
πτωχός, 7, bv, reduced to beg-
gary, poor, destitute, Lu. xiv.
15. 21, ΧΥΠΙ 29: 6. ΠΡ
spiritually poor, in a good
sense, Mat. v. 3; in a bad
sense, Rev. iii. 17. Syz.: see
πένης.
πυγμή, 7s, ἡ (πύξν), the fist, Mar.
vii. 3 (see R. V. and mrg.).*
Πύθων, wos, ὁ, Python; in N.T.
a divining spirit; called after
the Pythian serpent said to
have guarded the oracle at
Delphi and been slain by
Apollo, Ac. xvi. 16 (see R.
ΔῈ
πυκνός, 7, Ov, frequent, τ Tim.
v. 23; neut. plur. πυκνά, as
adverb, often, Lu. v. 33; so
πυκνότερον, more frequently,
Ac. xxiv. 26.*
πυκτεύω (πύκτηΞ), to be a boxer,
to box, 1 Cor. ix. 26.*
πύλη, 1S, 7, @ door or gate;
πύλαι qgoov, the gates of
Hades, 1.6., the powers of
the unseen world, Mat. xvi.
18.
πυλών, Ovos, ὁ, a large gate, Ac.
x.17; a gateway, porch, Mat.
Soria Tlie
πυνθάνομαι, 2d aor. ἐπυθόμην,
(1) to ask, ask from (παρά,
gen.), to znguire, Mat. li. 4;
Lu. xv. 26; (2) fo ascertaim
by inguiry, only Ac. XxXill.
34.
πῦρ, πυρός, τό, five generally ;
of the heat of the sun, Rev.
xvi. 8; of Lightning, Lu. ix.
54; God is so called, Heb.
ἘΠῚ 20; wiley, IONE Agia, ΤΠ
χα 0, γα τ “Corn ii.
13; of the eternal fire, oY
future punishment, Mat.
xvi. 8.
πυρά, ἂς, ἡ, a fire, a pile of
. burning fuel, Ac. xxviii. 2,
3-*
πύργος, ov, ὁ, a tower, fortified
structure, LU. Xiii. 4, Xiv. 28.
πυρέσσω, fo be sick with a fever,
Mat. viii. 14; Mar. 1. 30.*
πυρετός, οὔ, ὁ, a fever, Lu. iv.
38, 39. ἱ
πύρινος, ἡ, ον, fiery, glittering,
Rev. ix. 17.*
πυρόω, ὦ, N.T., pass., fo be set
on fire, to burn, to be in-
flamed, 2 Pet. ii. 12; I Cor.
vii. 9; to glow with heat, as
87
[pap
metal in a furnace, fo be
purified by fire, Rev. iii. 18.
πυρράζω, fo be fire-colored, to be
γεῶ, Mata ΧΙ 2, 5 {νν- ΕΠ
omit both). (S. πυρρίζω.)Ὲ
πυρρός, a, dv, fire-colored, red,
πεν Wile aie ΧΙ ΦῈ
Πύρρος, ov, 6, Pyrrhus, Ac. xx.
4 (ὃν: H.).*
πύρωσις, ews, 7, a burning, a
conflagration, Rev. xviii. 9,
18; severe trial, as by fire,
τ ΡΟ ἵν Ὑ2 Ὁ
πώ, an enclitic particle, evezz,
yet, used only in composition;
see μήπω, μηδέπω, οὔπω, ov-
δέπω.
πωλέω, ὥ, How, Zo sell, Mat. xxi.
12.
πῶλος, ov, ὁ, a colt, a young ass,
85 ΝΑ : ΧΙ 2:
πώ-ποτε, adv., atany time, used
only after a negative, ot at
any time, never, Jn. 1. 18, ν.
37-
πωρόω, &, to harden, to render
callous, fig., Jn. ΧΙ]. 40; Ro.
ale Fe
πώρωσις, ews, ἡ, hardness of
heart, obtuseness, Mar. 111. 5 ;
Ro. xi. 25; Ep. iv. 18.*
πῶς, ady., interrog., how? 771
what manner? by what
means? Also in exclama-
tions, as Lu. xii. 50; Jn. xi.
36; with subj. or opt. (ἄν),
implying a strong negative,
Mat. xxvi. 54; Ac. viil. 31;
often (N. T.) in indirect in-
terrogations (classical é7ws),
Mat. vi. 28, etc.
πώς, an enclitic particle, 27 ὦ
manner, by any means.
Ρ
P, p, ῥῶ, vo, r, and as an
initial always p, 74, the
seventeenth ietter. As anu-
meral, p’=100; ,p =100,000.
ἹῬαάβ, or ἹῬῬααχάβ, ἡ (Heb.),
Rahab, Heb. xi. 31.
ῥαββί (W. H. ῥαββεί), (Heb.),
Rabbi, my master, a title of
respect in Jewish schools of
learning, often applied to
ΘΕ τη 1π ΠῚ 20; vara.
ΟΝ ΠΕ.
ῥαββονί, or ῥαββουνί (W. Η.
ῥαββουνεί), (Aram.), similar
to paBBi, my master, Mar.
ΧΡ ΒΙΣ pe xe TO... NEM ie ys
ῥαβδίζω, low, fo scourge, to bead
pap]
with vods, AC. Xvi. 223; 2
Cor px 25.
ῥάβδος, ov, ἡ, a vod, staff, Mat.
ΣΕ τὸ; COL ἂν. 2; Εεν-
xi. 1; ὦ rod of authority, a
sceptre, Heb. i. 8.
ῥαβδ-οῦχος, ov, ὁ (ἔχω), a holder
of the rods, a lictor,a Roman
officer, Ac. xvi. 35, 38.*
“Payot, ὁ (Heb.), Rae, Lu.
ili. 35.*
ῥᾳδι-ούργημα, ατος, τό, ὦ care-
less action, an act of villainy,
Ac. xviii. 14.*
padi-ovpyia, as, ἡ, crvaftiness,
villainy, Ac. xill. 10.*
ῥακά (Aram.), az empty, 1.6.»
senseless man, Mat. v. 22 (see
(πὸ 152: 11). ON.)
ῥάκος, ous, τό (ῥήγνυμι), @ rem-
nant torn off, a piece of cloth,
IMatemixc τό; Μάᾶΐ. 11. 21.
“Papa, ἡ (Heb.), Ramah, Mat.
ii. 18.*
ῥαντίζω, low, fo sprinkle, to
cleanse ceremonially (acc.)
by sprinkling, to purify from
(ἀπό), Mar. vii. 4 (W. H.);
Heb. ix. ΤΌΣ Aly Σ 22.
(S.)*
ῥαντισμός, οὔ, ὁ, sprinkling,
purification, Heb. xii. 24; 1
Pet. i. 2. (S.)*
ῥαπίζω, low, to smite with the
hand, Mat. v. 39, XXvi. 67.*
ῥάπισμα, ατος, τό, a blow with
the open hand, Mar. xiv. 65;
ΠὩ-: χν 111. 22, ΣΙΣ. 32:5
ῥαφίς, ίδος, ἡ, a xeedle, Mat.
xix. 24; Mar. x. 25; Lu. xviii.
25 (W. H. Beddvy).*
“Paxaf, see ‘Paap.
ἹῬαχήλ, ἡ (Heb.), Rachel, Mat.
πῆς, ΠΣ τὸ
“Ῥεβέκκα, ns, 7, Rebecca, Ro.
Kee Ose
ῥέδα, or ῥέδη, ns, ἡ (Gallic), a
chariot, Rev. xvili. 13. (N.
lis)
Ῥεμφάν, or Ῥεφάν (ΝΥ. H.
‘Pougda), ὁ (prob. Coptic),
Remphan, the Saturn of
later mythology, Ac. vii. 43
(Heb., Chiun, Amos v. 26).*
ῥέω, pevow, fo flow, Jn. vii. 38.*
ῥέω (see φημί, εἶπον). From
this obs. root, 29 say, are
derived: act. perf., εἴρηκα ;
pass., elpnuar; Ist aor. pass.,
ἐρρέθην or ἐρρήθην; part.,
ῥηθείς; espec. the neut. τὸ
ῥηθέν, that which was spoken
by (ὑπό, gen.).
13,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
“Ῥήγιον, ov, τό, Rhegium, now
a Reggio, Ac. xxviil. 13.*
ῥῆγμα, ατος, τό (ῥήγνυμι), what
is broken, a ruin, Lu. vi. 49.*
ῥήγνυμι (or δήσσω, as Mar. ix.
18), ῥήξω, to break, to rend,
to burst, to dash down, to
break forth, as into praise,
Mats 1: ὁ: 1χο 1; Mara
22. IWS Τὸ» I Ws 9,5 1κ- ABE
Gal. iv. 27.*
ῥῆμα, ατος, τό, a thing spoken;
(1) @ word or saying of any
kind, as command, report,
promise, Lu. vii. I, ix. 45;
Ro. x. 8; (2) a@ thing, a mat-
ter, a business, Lu. 11. 153 2
Cor. xiii. I.
Ῥησά, ὁ (Heb.), Resa, Lu. iii.
277 *
ε ΠΣ eg
ῥήσσω, see ῥήγνυμι.
ῥήτωρ, ορος, 6, az orator, Ac.
XS Wes
ῥητῶς, adv., expressly, in so
many words, τ Tim. iv. 1.*
ῥίζα, ns, 7, (1) @ root of a tree
or a plant, Mar. xi. 20; met.,
the origin oY source of any-
hie hime vin τὸ; ies,
constancy, perseverance, Mat.
xiii. 21; (2) that which comes
from the root, a descendant,
ING χν 1p INGE We 5.
ῥιζόω, &, zo root; perf. pass.,
participle, ἐρριζωμένος, firmly
rooted, fig., Ep. ili: 17; Col.
τ. 7.
ῥιπή, ἢς, ἡ (ῥίπτω), a stroke, a
twinkle, as of the eye, I Cor.
XV. 52.* %
ῥιπίζω, Zo toss to and ro, as
waves by the wind, Ja. i. 6.*
pimtéw, &, to throw off or away,
2 NG ΣΧ ΧΤ 25. :
pitta, Ww, Ist aor. ἔρριψα;
part. ptlas; 20 throw, throw
down, throw out, prostrate,
Mat. ix. 36, xv. 30, xxvii. 5;
Lu. iv. 35, Xvli. 2; Ac. xxvil.
19, 29.*
-
“PoBodp, ὁ (Heb.), Rehoboam,
Mat. i. 7.*
“P68n, ns, ἡ (rose), Rhoda, Ac.
ἘΠ ΤΩΣ
“Ῥόδος, ov, ἡ, Rhodes, Ac. xxi.
Mes
ῥοιζηδόν, adv. (ῥοιζέω), with a
great noise, 2 Pet. ili. 10.*
ῥομφαία, as, ἡ, a large sword,
as Rev. 1. 16; fig., prercing
Lrief, Tesi 35.
“Ῥουβήν, ὁ 6(Heb.), Rewben, Rev.
vil. 5.*
δ
[rap
ἹῬούθ, ἡ (Heb.), Ruth, Mar. i.
5.*
“Potdos, ov, ὁ (Lat.), Rufus,
Mar. xv. 21; Ro. xvi. 13.*
ῥύμη, NS, 7, @ Been a lane, Mat.
vi. 25 Ταῖς X1Ve Sus AC Hix ens
xii. 10.*
ῥύομαι, σομαι, dep. mid.,, Ist
aor., pass., ἐρρύσθην, to draw
or sxatch from danger, to
deliver, 2 Pet. ii. 73 6 pvo-
μενος, the deliverer, Ro. xi.
26.
ῥυπαίνω, fo defile, Rev. xxii. 11
(W. I1.).*
ῥυπαρεύομαι, 20 be filthy, Rev.
xeKd τὰ (Wi sl σατο): (iN
T.)*
ῥυπαρία, as, ἡ, filth, pollution,
181 219
ῥυπαρός, ά, ὀν, filthy, defiled,
Jee is AR πεν: ΣΧ ΣΙ ΤΠ (We
ῥύπος, ov, 6, filth, filthiness, τ
Pet. iii. 21-*
ῥυπόω, ὥ, to be τι, , Rev. xxii.
II (not W. H.).*
ῥύσις, ews, ἡ (pew), a flowing,
an issue, Mar. v.25; Lu. viii.
43, 44.*
putis, δος, ἡ, a wrinkle; fig.,
a spiritual defect, Ep. v. 27.*
ἹῬωμαϊκός, ἡ, ὄν, Roman, Lu.
XXill. 38 (W. H. omit).*
Ῥωμαῖος, ov, 6, a Roman, Jn.
x1. 48.
ἹῬωμαϊστί, adv., zz the Latin
language, Ji. xix. 10.*
“Pépn, ns, 7, Rome, Ac. xviii.
2: 2 Abita 1 174.
ῥώννυμι, Zo strengthen ; only
perf., pass., impv., ἔρρωσο,
ἔρρωσθε, farewell, Ac. XV. 20,
Xxlll. 30 (W. H. omit).*
x
2, o, final s, séema, s, the
eighteenth letter. As a nu-
meral, o’=200; ,s=200,000.
σαβαχθανί (W.H.-el), (Aram.),
sabachthani, thou hast for-
saken me, Mat. xxvii. 46;
Mar. xv. 34; from the Ara-
maic rendering of Ps. xxii. I.
(N. T.)*
σαβαώθ (Heb.), sadaoth, hosts,
armies, Ro. ix. 29; Ja. Vv. 4.
(S.)*
σαββατισμός, οὔ, ὁ, a keeping
of sabbath, a sabbath rest (R.
V.), Heb. iv. 9.*
σάββατον, ov, τό (from Heb.),
σαν)
dat. plur. σάββασι(ν), (1) the
sabbath, Mat. xii. 8, xxviii. 1;
(2) @ period of seven days, a
week, Mar. xvi. 2, 9; in both
senses the plural is also used.
(5.
σαγήνη, 7s, ἡ, α drag-net, Mat.
ΠῚ ἢ... ζ5.). “δ αι: see
ἀμφίβληστρον.
Σιαδδουκαῖος, ov, ὁ, α Sadducee ;
plur., of the sect in general;
prob. derived from the Heb.
name Zadok.
“Σαδώκ, ὁ (Heb.), Sadok, Mat.
1, 13.*
σαίνω, fo move, disturb, pass.,
i Mover, 5. Ὁ
σάκκος, ov, ὁ, hazr-cloth, sack-
cloth, a sign of mourning,
Matai 2 τὸ; aii iex 152. Neve
vi. 12, Xi. 3
oe δ᾽ (Heb: ), Sala, Lu. iii.
a2
Σαλαθιήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Sadathiel,
Matai) 12); 11. 111: 27
Σαλαμίς, tvos, ἡ, Salamis, Ac.
ZOU Ey
Barely, τό, Salim, Jn. iii. 23.*
σαλεύω, cw, fo cies to cause
to shake, as Mat. xi. 7; Heb.
ΧΠ 27; 80, 70) δ: aS
the populace, Ac. xvii. 13;
to disturb in mind, 2 Th.
112s
Σαλήμ, (Heb.), Salem, Heb.
Vil. I.*
Σαλμών, ὁ (Heb. ), Salmon, ὙΠ
1: 5 Lu. iii. 32 (W. H
Zanda).*
Σιαλμώνη, ys, 7, Salmone, Ac.
XXVll. 7.*
σάλος, ov, ὁ, the tossing of the
sea in a tempest, LU. xxi.
οι *
σάλπιγξ, vyyos, ἡ, a wrumpet,
I ΘΟ παν. 5.1 Πρ ν. tO:
σαλπίζω, ἔσω (class. ἔγξω), 20
sound a trumpet, Rev. ix. I,
13; for impers. use, 1 Cor.
Ve 52 (58 Ὲ ΟἽ. δ 71:
§ 58, 94, β), Bu. 134).
σαλπιστής, οὔ, ὁ (class. -γκτήΞ),
a trumpeter, Rev. xviii. 22.
Σαλώμη, ns, ἡ, Salome, wife
of Zebedee, Mar. xv. 40,
Xvi. ΤᾺΝ
Σαμάρεια, as, ἡ, Senaria, either
(1) the district, Lu. xvii. 11;
Jn. iv. 4; or (2) the city, after-
wards called Sedaste, only
Ac. viii. 5 (W. ΗΠ):
Σαμαρείτης; ov, 6, a Samaritan,
Mat. x. 5; Lu. Τα 52s
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
Dapapeitis, LOos, ἡ, a Samaritan
woman, Jn. iv. 9.*
Σαμο-θράκη, ns, ἡ, Samothrace,
AC. XV. 11.*
Σάμος, ov, 7, Samos, Ac. xx.
Ht a
Σαμουήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Samuel, Ac.
ili. 24.
Σαμψών, ὁ (Heb.), Samson,
ἘΠ: sak 22:
σανδάλιον, ov, τό, a sandal,
Mar. vi. 93 Ac. xii. 8.*
cavis, ίδος, ἡ, @ plank, a board,
Ac. xxvii. 44.*
Σαούλ, ὁ (Heb.), Saw/, (1) the
king of Israel, Ac. xiii. 21;
(2) the apostle, only in direct
address (elsewhere Zadnos),
ΟΣ sco Al, α:
σαπρός, da, dv, rotten, hence,
useless, Mat. vii. 17, 18; fig.,
corrupt, Ep. iv. 29.
Sore, ns, 7, Sapphira, Ac.
v. 1.*
σάπφειρος, ov, ἡ, @ sapphire,
Rev. Xxi. 19.*
σαργάνη, 7s, 7, a basket, gen-
erally of twisted cords, 2
ΌΧΙ 21.
Σάρδεις, wy, dat. εσι(ν),
Sardis, Rev. 1. 11, iil. 1, 4.*
σάρδινος, ov, ὁ (Rec. in Rev.
iv. 3 for following). (N. T.)*
σάρδιον, ov, τό, a precious
stone, sardius or carnelian,
INGE she 5 (Ne dale) ΣΣῚ:
20.*
σαρδ-όνυξ, vxos, ὁ, a sardo-
myx, a precious stone, white
streaked with red, Rev. xxi.
20.*
Σάρεπτα, wy, τά, Savepia, Lu.
iv. 26.*
σαρκικός, ἡ, dv, fleshly, carnal,
whether (1) belonging to
human nature in its bodily
manifestation, or (2) belong-
ing to human nature as sin-
Luly NO ὑχτ 275s GOL 3,
Axe ΤΡ ΟΣ 2 Ka) Ane
1 Pet. ii. 11; for Rec. cap-
κικός, W. H. substitute odp-
kuvos, in Ro. vii. 14; 1 Cor.
iii. 1; Heb. vii. 16; and
ἄνθρωπος in 1 Cor. ili. 4.*
σάρκινος, 7, ον, (1) fleshy, con-
sisting of flesh, opp. to λίθινος,
2 Cor. ill. 3; (2) fleshy, carnal
(W.H. in the passages quoted
under σαρκικός). ἢ
σάρξ, σαρκός, ἡ, flesh, sing., Lu.
SOO Boye ΒΗ τπ ΠΡ Wey She
the human body, man; the
89
[eB
human nature of man as
distinguished from his di-
vine nature (πνεῦμα) ; human
nature, as sinful; πᾶσα σάρξ,
every man, all men; κατὰ
σάρκα, as a man; σὰρξ καὶ
αἷμα, flesh and blood, i.e,
man as frail and fallible;
ζῆν, περιπατεῖν κατὰ σάρκα,
to live, to walk after flesh,
of a carnal, unspiritual life.
The word also denotes ζΖ7:-
ship, Ro. xi. 14.
Zapovx, ὁ (Heb.), (W.
povx), Saruch or Serug, Lu.
1 Beye"
σαρόω, ὥ, fo sweep, to cleanse
by sweeping, Mat. xii. 44;
VU, ale, Aly, eas (oka
Σάρρα, as, ἡ, Savah, Ro. iv. 19,
15: Ὅς
Σιάρων, ὠνος, ὁ, Sharon, Ac. ix.
τ κ
. Σε-
σατᾶν, ὁ (Heb.), and σατανᾶς,
ἃ, 0, ατι adversary, 1.6., Satan,
the Heb. proper name for
the devil, διάβολος, Mat. iv.
LOWES); Ἂς. χα ῖ- Loe met.
for one who does the work
of Satan, Mat. xvi. 23; Mar.
vill. 33. (S.)
σάτον, ov, τό (Aram.), α seah,
a measure equal to about a
peck and a half, Mat. xiii.
23);) lau 1) 2 ΤῊ 5.)
Σαῦλος, ov, ὁ, Saw/, the apostle,
generally in this form (see
Σαούλ), Ac. vil. 58, vill. I, 3.
σβέννυμι, σβέσω, (1) to extin-
euish, to quench, Ep. vi. 16;
(2) fig., Zo suppress, 1 Th. v.
10.
σεατοῦ, 7s, ov (only masc. in
N. T.), a reflex. pron., of thy-
self; dat., σεαυτῷ, to thyself ;
acc., σεαυτόν, thyself.
σεβάζομαι, dep., pass., 4o stand
zn awe of, to worship, Ro. i.
2 Στ
σέβασμα, ατος, τό, az object of
religious worship, Ac. Xvil.
ae 9) AD Naty rik, les
σεβαστός, ἡ, dv, venerated, au-
gust, a title of the Roman
emperors (= Lat. augustus),
ING SSA ity Ae Lele Nee,
secondarily, Augusta, zim-
perial, Ac. xxvii. 1.*
σέβομαι, dep., fo reverence, to
worship God, Mar. vil. 7 ;
a σεβόμενοι, the devout, 2.é.,
proselytes of the gate, Ac.
XV Lys
σει]
σειρά, as, ἡ, a chain, 2 Pet. ii.
4 (W. H. read following).*
σειρός, ov, ὁ, a 212, 2 Pet. ii. 4
(W. H.).*
σεισμός, οὔ, ὁ, a shaking, as an
earthquake, Mat. xxiv. 7; a
storm at sea, Mat. viii. 24.
oelw, ow, to shake, Heb. xii.
26; fig., fo agitate, Mat. xxi.
ΤΟ:
Σεκοῦνδος, ov, ὁ (Lat.), Secw7-
UPI, INC, Foe, ἢ:
Σελεύκεια, as, 7, Seleucia, Ac.
xili. 4.
σελήνη, 75, 7, te moon, Mar.
ἘΠῚ 24.
σεληνιάζομαι, fo be epileptic,
Mat. iv. 24, xvii. 15. (N.T.)*
Σεμεΐ, ὁ (Heb.), (W.H. Σεμεείν),
Semezt or Semein, Lu. iii. 26.*
σεμίδαλις, acc. ἐν, ἡ, the finest
wheaten flour, Rev. xviii.
ΤΌ
σεμνός, ἡ, Ov, venerable, honor
able, of men, 1 Tim. iii. 8,
ΠΕ} ὙΠ: 11. 2; ΘΓ αἰοίϑ,; iil:
iv. 8.
σεμνότης, THTOS, ἧ, Aignity,
LOO, 1 πη wh 2. 11]: 4:
Tit. ii. 7.*
Σέργιος, ov, ὁ, Sexezus, Ac. xiii.
7.*
Σήθ, ὁ (Heb.), Seth, Lu. iii.
8.*
Σήμ, ὁ (Heb.), Shem, Lu. iii.
36.*
σημαίνω, Ist aor. ἐσήμανα, to
signify, indicate, Jn. xii. 33;
PNG H παν 27:
σημεῖον, ov, τό, a sign, that by
which a thing is known, a
token, an indication, of divine
presence and power, 1 Cor.
Xv. 22): un. xxi. 7, ΤΠ: hence,
especially, a mzvacle, whether
real or unreal, Lu. xi. 16, 29;
2 ANN, ἢ Oh 72: 5 Ss Oe
ναμις.
σημειόω, ὥ, in mid., % mark
for one’s self, to note, 2 Th.
111. 14.*
σήμερον, adv., zo-day, at this
time, now, Mat. vi. 11; Lu.
li. 11; ἡ σήμερον (ἡμέρα), this
very day, AC. Xix. 40.
σήπω, to make rotten ; 2d perf.
σέσηπα, to become rotten, per-
ish, Ja. v. 2.*
σηρικός, 7, dv (W. H. σιρικός),
silken ; neut. as subst., sz/h,
Rev. xviii. 12.*
ons, σητός, ὁ, a moth, Mat. vi.
τὸ, 20; Lu. xii. 33.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
σητό-βρωτος, ov, m0th-caten, Ja.
Vv. 2.*
σθενόω, ὦ, Zo strengthen, τ Pet.
ἯΤΟ ΓΝ 1)"
, ,, - σ᾽
σιαγών, dvos, 7, the jawbone,
Mat. v. 39; Lu. vi. 29.*
σιγάω, ὥ, to keep silence, Lu.
ix. 36; pass., Zo be concealed,
Ro. xvi. 25.
rea ἘΣ :
στγη; ἢ5; 7, szlence, AC. Xxi. 40;
Rev. vill. 1.*
σιδήρεος, έα, εον, contr., ovs, a,
ovv, made of tron, Ac. ΧΙ].
ΤῸ Εν, 11 2:
σίδηρος, ov, ὁ, Ζγογι, Rev. xviii.
ΠΡ
Σιδών, ὥνος, ἡ, Szdon, Mat. xi.
Σιδώνιος, a, ον, Szdonian, 171-
habitant of Sidon, Lu. iv. 26
ας axis 20:
σικάριος, ov, ὁ (Lat.), az assas-
S772 ΟΣ ΧῚ ΠΟΤΕ
σίκερα, τό (Aram.), z7foxicating
Arik, lewd τς (5.}}
Σίλας, dat? a, acc. αν, ὁ, Szlas,
contr. from Σιλουανός, Ac.
KV 22. 57:
Σιλονυανός, οὔ, 6, Sz/vanus, 2
Corpo:
Σιλωάμ, ὁ, S7/oam, Lu. xiii. 4;
fits 565 ΑὙΤῸΣ
σιμικίνθιον, ov, τό (Lat. sem-
cinctium), an apron, worn
by artisans, Ac. xix. 12. (N.
ΠΣ
Σίμων, ὠνος, ὁ, S/mon; nine
persons of the name are
mentioned: (1) /eterv, the
apostle, Mat. xvii. 25; (2)
the Zealot, an apostle, Lu.
vi. 15; (3) a brother of Jesus,
Mar. vi. 3; (4) a certain Cy-
renian, Mar. xv. 21; (5) the
father of Judas Iscariot, Jn.
vi. 71; (6) a certain Pharisee,
Lu. vii. 40; (7) a leper, Mat.
xxvl. 6; (8) Szmon Magus,
Ac. vill. 9; (9) a certain
tanner, Ac. ix. 43.
Σινᾶ, τό (Heb.), Szzaz, Ac. vii.
90; 88. Galt ive 24) 215%
σίναπι, ews, τό, mustard, Lu.
xiii. 19, xvii. 6.
σινδών, ὄνος, 7, fine linen, a
linen cloth, Mar. xiv. 51, 52,
Xv. 46.
σινιάζω, fo sift, aS grain, /o
prove by trials, Lu. xxii. 31.
(N. T)*
σιρικός, See σηρικός.
σιτευτός, 7, dv, fattened, fatted,
IDG Fae By 2 ΘΟΕ
go
[oKy
σιτίον, ov, τό, grain, Ac. vii.
12 (W. EL.).*
σιτιστός, ἡ, Ov, fattened; τὰ
σιτιστά, fatlings, Mat. xxii.
4.*
σιτο-μέτριον, ουὅ, TO, a measured
portion of grain or food, Lu.
ΧΙ 2. (INIA At) 3
σῖτος, ov, ὁ, wheat, grain, Jn.
ΧΙ 2 ΤΟΥ. χὰ: [27-
Σιχάρ, see Συχάρ.
Σιών, ἡ, τό, ΖἼοι, the hill; used
for the city of Jerusalem,
Ro. xi. 26; fig., for heaven,
the spiritual Jerusalem, Heb.
ΧΙ 22); Revs xa. De
σιωπάω, 0, How, fo be silent,
whether voluntarily or from
dumbness, Mar. 111. 4; La. i.
20; to become still, as the
sea, Mar. iv. 39.
σκανδαλίζω, law, fo cause to
stumble ; met., to entice ta sin,
Mat. xviii. 6, 8, 9; fo cause
to fall away, Jn. vi. 61; pass.,
to be indignant, Mat. xv. 12.
σκάνδαλον, ov, τό, α sare, a
stumbling-block ; fig., a cause
of error or sin, Mat. xiii. 41;
Ro: xiv. 13.) (S:)
σκάπτω, yw, fo dig, Lu. vi. 48,
rails Ὁ, ἘΜ Be
σκάφη; 75,7, ay hollow vessel ;
a boat, Ac. xxvii. 16, 30, 32.*
σκέλος, ous, τό, the leg, Jn. Xix.
31, 32, 33-*
σκέπασμα, atos, τό, clothing,
1 Tim. vi. 8.*
Devas, ἃ, ὁ, Sceva, Ac. xix.
ΤΣ
σκευή,; ἧς, ἡ, furniture, fittings,
Ac. XXvil: 19.*
σκεῦος, ous, τό, (1) a vessel, to
contain a liquid, or for any
other purpose, Heb. ix. 21;
2 Tim. ii. 20; fig., of recip-
ients generally, a vessel of
mercy, of wrath, Ro. ix. 22,
23; an instrument by which
anything is done; household
utensils, plur., Mat. xii. 29;
of a ship, tHe tackling, Ac.
XXvll.17; fig., of God’s serv-
ants, PAs axes 2 Corea
σκηνή; 75, ἡ, α tent, a tabernacle,
an abode or dwelling, Mat.
χυ YES Ἂς. νι. 43, ἀν 16;
Heb. viii. 5, xili. ro.
σκηνο-πηγία, as, ἡ, the feast of
tabernacles, Jn. vii. 2.*
σκηνο-ποιός, οὗ, ὁ, a fent-maker,
INA χα 5. ΜΝ ΠΣ
σκῆνος, ous, τό, a tent; fig., of
σκη)
the human body, 2 Cor. v.
I, 4.*
σκηνόω, &, Wow, to spread a
iu, Kev. Vil. D5; met., zo
dwell, Jn.i.14; Rev. xii. 12,
ἘΠῚ Ὁ: Seals 3:
σκήνωμα, ατος, τό, a tent
pitched, a dwelling, Ac. vii.
46; fig., of the body, 2 Pet.
1.1.5) 17.
σκιά, ἃς, ἡ, (1) α shadow, a
thick darkness, Mat. iv. 16
(S.); (2) @ shadow, an out-
line, Col. il. 17.
σκιρτάω, 2, now, to leap for
joy, Lu. i. 41, 44, vi. 23.*
σκληρο-καρδία, as, ἡ, hardness
of heart, perverseness, Mat.
ἘΝ tex ΝΑΙ κ᾿ 5, ΧΥΙ ΤΣ
(8)
σκληρός, ά, bv, hard, violent,
as the wind, Ja. iii. 4; fig.,
grievous, painful, Ac. ix. 5
(Wir HEvomut)\ συν]: 14; 78-
15; harsh, stern, Mat. xxv.
24h ans vaio
σκληρότης, τητος, 7, fig., hard-
ness of heart, obstinacy, Ro.
tle, yee
σκληρο-τράχηλος, ov, siiff-
necked ; fig., obstinate, Ac.
Wl, Bila, (Se)
σκληρύνω, fig., ὦ make hard,
to harden, as the heart, Ro.
He, TSR ΕΠΕΙΣ 111: 85 WL, thie 7;
pass., to be hardened, to be-
come COs, AAG; Babe, (8
ἘΠΕῚ ΠῚ ὙΦ
σκολιός, a, Ov, crooked, Lu. ili.
5; fig., perverse, Ac. il. 40;
Phil. 11.155; zezfazr, 1 Pet. il.
18.*
σκόλοψ, οπος, ὁ, a stake or
thorn ; fig.,a sharp infliction,
2) Com exiiy 7e%
σκοπέω, &, (1) fo look at, to re-
gard attentively, Ro. xvi. 17;
(2) to take heed (acc.), beware
(μή), Gal. vi. I.
σκοπός, οὔ, ὁ, a mark aimed at,
α goal; κατὰ σκοπόν, towards
the goal, 1.6., aiming straight
atit, Phil. 111. 14-*
σκορπίζω, ow, fo disperse, to
scatter abroad, as frightened
sheep, Jn. x. 12; 20 distribute
alms, 2 Cor. ix. 9.
σκορπίος, ov, ὁ, α scorpion, Lu.
Xe LO:
σκοτεινός, ἡ, Ov, full of dark-
ness, dark, Mar. vi. 23; Lu.
ΧΙ. 34, 36.*
σκοτία, as, ἡ, darkness, Mat. x.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
27; fig., spzritual darkness,
ΠῚ vin 17
σκοτίζω, ow, in pass., fo be
darkened, as the sun, Mar.
xlil. 24; fig., as the mind,
Romi
σκότος, ous, τό (σκότος, OV, ὁ,
only in Heb. xii. 18, where
W.H. read ζόφος), darkness,
physical, Mat. xxvii. 45;
moral, Jn. ili. 10.
σκοτόω, ὥ, pass. only, fo be
darkened, Ep.iv. τὸ (W.H.);
Rev. ix. 2 (W. ΗΠ), xvi. 10.*
σκύβαλον, ov, τό, refuse, dregs,
Phil. iii. 8.*
Σκύθης, ov, ὁ, a Scythian, as
typical of the uncivilized,
Col. ii. 11.*
σκυθρ-ωπός, ὄν, sad-counte-
nanced, gloomy, Mat. vi. 16;
Lu. xxiv. 17.*
σκύλλω, pass. perf. part. ἐσκυλ-
μένος, to flay; to trouble, an-
(Or ΝΙαἱ: τσ 96 (Wo ἜΠΣ
Mar. v. 35; Iu. vii. 6, viii.
20.
σκῦλον, ov, τό, spoil taken from
@ foe, Lu. xi. 22.*
σκωληκό- βρωτος, ov, eaten by
worms, Ac. xii. 23.
σκώληξ, Kos, ὁ, α gnawing
zworm, Mar. ix. 44 (W. Η
omit), 46 (W. omit),
48.*
σμαράγδινος, ἡ, ον, made of
emerald, Rev. iv. 3. (N.T.)*
σμάραγδος, ov, ὁ, az emerald,
Rev. xxi. 19.*
σμύρνα, ns, ἡ, myrrh, Mat. 11
168 Jinks sabre, 10.
Σμύρνα, ns, 7, Syria, Rev. i
litte shige) (Wie ΣῈ
Σμυρναῖος, ov, ὁ, 7, one of
Smyrna, a Smyrne@an, Rev.
ii. 8 (not W. H.).*
σμυρνίζω, fo mingle with myrrh,
Mars xv. 23. ((N.a:)*
Σόδομα, wy, τά, Sodom, Mat.
2 Ny pd 29; 24.
Σολομών or -μῶν, ὥντος or
ὥνος, 6, Solomon, Mat. vi. 29,
Kay's
σορός, οὔ, 7, a bier, an open
coffin, Lu. vil. 14.*
σός, σή, σόν, poss. pron., thy,
thine (see Gr. §§ 56, 255, Bu.
i130) 5
σουδάριον, ov, τό (Lat.), a hand-
kerchief, Lu. xix. 20; Jn. xi.
44. (N.T.)
ουσάννα, ns, 7, Susanna, Lu.
Vili. 3.*
ΟΙ
[σ'πὲ
σοφία, ας, 7, wisdom, insight,
skill, human, Lu. xi. 31; or
divine, 1 Cor. i. 21, 24. Sit. :
see γνῶσις.
σοφίζω, to make wise, 2 Vim.
111. 15; pass., 20 be devised
skillfully, 2 Pet. i. 16.*
σοφός, ἡ, dv, w7se, either (1) in
action, expert, Ro. xvi. 19;
(2) in acquirement, learned,
cultivated, τ Cor. i. 19, 20; (3)
philosophically, profound,
Ju. 25; (4) practically, Ep.
Weise
Σι πανία, as, ἡ, Spazz, Ro. xv.
24, 28.*
σπαράσσω, ἕω, 20 convulse, to
throw into spasnis, Mar. i.
26; 1χ- 20 (not νὴ: Ε΄): “205:
Ibu: ix. 30:5
σπαργανόω, &, perf. pass. part.
ἐσπαργανωμένος, to swathe, to
wrap in swaddling clothes,
IEE HS 95, aS
σπαταλάω, ὥ, How, fo live extra-
vaganily or luxuriously, 1
11 WOODS 18: we, Gee Size, ἢ
The fundamental thought of
στρηνιάω is of insolence and
voluptuousness which spring
from abundance; of τρυφάω,
effeminate self-indulgence; of
σπαταλάω, is effeminacy and
wasteful extravagance.
σπάω, ©, mid., ὦ draw, as a
sword, Mar. xiv. 47; Ac. xvi.
27.
σπεῖρα, ys, 7, (1) α cohort of
soldiers, the tenth part of a
legion, Ac. x. 1; (2) @ ΖΞ
itary guard, Jn. Xviil..3, 12.
σπείρω, σπερῶ, ISt aor. ἔσπειρα,
perf. pass. part. ἐσπαρμένος,
2d aor. pass. ἐσπάρην, 0 sow
or scatter, as seed, Lu. xii.
24; to spread or scatter, as
the word of God, Mat. xiii.
19; applied to giving alms,
2 Cor. ix. 6; to burial, 1 Cor.
Xv. 42, 43; and to spiritual
effort generally, Gal. vi. 8.
σπεκουλάτωρ, opos, ὁ (Lat.), @
body-cuardsman, a soldier 771
attendance upon royalty, Mar.
vi. 27 (see Gr. § 154c¢). (N.
ΠΣ
σπένδω, fo pour out, as a liba-
tion, fies.) bil.) 07/52 sla.
iv. 6.*
σπέρμα, ατος, τό, seed, produce,
Mat. xiii. 24-38; children,
offspring, posterity, Jn. Vii.
2; a remnant, Ro. ix. 29.
ore |
σπερμο-λόγος, ov, ὁ, a babbler,
z.e., one who picks up trifles,
as birds do seed, Ac. xvii.
18.*
σπεύδω, ow, (1) fo hasten, in-
trans., usually adding to an-
other verb the notion of
spac Ibm, sii δι, Ὁ.» (@) 29
desire earnestly (acc.), 2 Pet.
ΠΡ ΠΩΣ
σπήλαιον, ov, τό, a cave, a den,
Heb. xi. 38.*
σπιλάς, άδος, ἡ, a rock in the
sea, a reef; fig., of false
teachers, a hidden rock (R.
ΝΕ). 7: es
σπῖλος, ov, 6, a spot; fig., a
Viaiiim i peaven275. 2) etait.
5:
σπιλόω, ὦ, fo defile, to spot, Ja.
His (5) 11|: Bares
σπλάγχνα, wy, τά, bowels, only
Ac. i. 18; elsewhere, fig., 226
affections, compassion, the
heaziwas Coli. 12; 1 Jne
Thi πῆς
σπλαγχνίζομαι, dep., with ist
aor. pass. ἐσπλαγχνίσθην, to
feel compassion, to have pity
on (gen., or ἐπί, dat. or acc.,
once περί, Mat. ix. 36).
σπόγγος, ov, ὁ, a sponge, Mat.
Χο Wie Saye Bae ype
ΤΣ. 2ΟΤῈ
σποδός, οὔ, ἡ, ashes, Mat. xi.
2S Iie, oe τὰν ΠΕΡ. tore Wares
σπορά, ds, ἡ, seed, τ Pet. i.
23."
σπόριμος, dv, sow ; neut. plur.
τὰ σπόριμα, sown fields, Mat.
all 1S ewe 11: 25. WE Ψ11.Ὲ
σπόρος, ov, ὁ, seed, for sowing,
Ibi. Sue Be 11:
σπουδάζω, dow, to hasten, to
give diligence (with inf.),
ΠΕΡῚ κι: 11; 2. {ἴτὰ: ἵν. Ὁ: 21:
σπουδαῖος, ala, αἴον, diligent,
carmest, 2 (Cot. vill. 10, 22;
compar. neut. as adv., σπου-
δαιότερον, 2 Tim. i. 17 (not
W. H.).*
σπουδαίως, adv., diligently, ear-
PLEStLYy May wide Aus 2) ame Te
τ (MMe Vs) ΠΣ (re
tily, compar., Phil. ii. 28.*
σπουδή, 7s, ἡ, (1) speed, haste,
Mar. vi. 25; (2) dzligence,
earnestness, Ro. xii. 11.
σπυρίς (W. H. odupls), ἰδος, ἡ,
a plaited basket, Mar. viii. 8,
20.
στάδιον, ov, τό, plur. of στάδιοι,
(1) @ stadium, one eighth of
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
‘a Roman mile, Jn. xi. 18;
(2) @ race-course, for public
games, I Cor. 1x. 24.
στάμνος, OV, ὁ, 7, α jar OY Vase,
for the manna, Heb. ix. 4.*
TTATLATTS, OU, ὁ, a7 insurgent,
Mar. xv. 7 (W. H.).*
στάσις, ews, ἡ (toT HULL), a stand-
ing, lit. only Heb. ix. 8; az
insurrection, Mar. xv. 7; dzs-
senston, AC. XV. 2.
στατήρ, 7pos, ὁ, a stater, a Silver
coin equal to two of the
δίδραχμον (which see), a
Jewish shekel, Mat. xvii.
ΕΣ
σταυρός, οὔ, 6, a cross, Mat.
XXVii. 32, 40; met., often of
Christ’s death, Gal. vi. 14;
IDpoy τ" τ:
σταυρόω, ὦ, wow, to fix to the
cross, to crucify, Lu. xxiil.
ZU 25; LPs coudestxoy, the
corrupt nature, Gal. v. 24.
σταφυλή, fs, ἡ, @ erape, a
cluster of grapes, Mat. vii.
10... 1 Wl ἢ: πεν Sali
18.*
στάχυς, vos, ὁ, az car of corn,
Mat. xii. 1; Mar. ii. 23, iv.
28; Lu. vi. 1.*
Lrdxus, vos, ὁ, Stachys, Ro. xvi.
gee
στέγη; 7S, ἡ (lit. a cover), a flat
roof of a house, Mat. viii. 8;
Mar. ii. 4; Lu. vii. 6.*
στέγω, to cover, to conceal, to
bear with, 1 Cor. 1x. 12, ΧΙ.
FR ἘΠΕ 1 tee, Gee
στεῖρος, a, ov, barren, Lu. i. 7,
36, xxill. 29; Gal. iv. 27.*
στέλλω, 20 set, arrange; in mid.,
to provide for, take care, 2
Cor. vili. 20; to wzthdraw
from (ἀπό), 2 Th. iii. 6.*
στέμμα, ατος, τό, a garland, Ac.
χῖν. 13.* ‘
στεναγμός, οὔ, ὁ, a Lroanine,
Ac. vii. 34; Ro. vill. 26.*
στενάζω, Ew, fo groan, express-
ing grief, anger, or desire,
Wiewes στ BYES ἨΣΡ. | sabi.
17:
στενός, ἡ, dv, narrow, Mat. vii.
13. Τῇ ΣΙ petits 24
στενο-χωρέω, ὥ, τ be narrow;
in pass., 19 be distressed, 2
Cor ἣν: ὃ. vis 12:
στενο-χωρία, as, 7, α narrow
Space; great distress, Ro. ii.
ὍΣ Wahi, She 2 (Clore, yal ak) ΣΧ:
10.*
στερεός, ά, dv, solid, as food,
g2
στὰ
ἘΠΕ. τῷ. τὴ Πρ: ΠΣ,
steadfast, τ Pet. v. 9; 2 Tim.
il. 19.* ;
στερεόω, ὥ, Wow, to strengthen,
confirm, establish, Ac. iii. 7;
16, xvi. 5.*
στερέωμα, ατος, τό, firmmess,
steadfastness, Col. 11. 5.*
Zrehavas, a, ὁ, Stphanas, 1
Corsi) 16.5 xo Το τ:
στέφανος, ov, ὁ, a crown, a
garland, of royalty, of vic-
tory in the games, of festal
JOys Jie xix 2. ΡΠ Coreyix
25; often used fig., 2 Tim.
iv. 8; Rev. ii. 10. Syz.: see
διάδημα.
Στέφανος, ov, ὁ, Stephen, Ac.
vi., Vil.
στεφανόω, ὥ, Wow, to crown, to
adorn, 2 Vim: ii. 5; Heb-7ii.
7, 9.*
στῆθος, ous, τό, the breast, Lu.
XVille Ds.
στήκω (ioT NW, ἕστηκα), Co stand,
in the attitude of prayer,
Mar. xi. 25; generally, 2
stand firm, persevere, as Ro.
χῦν ἐς τὐξοῦ αν 19. 41.
Ve 1. τί ϑ.)
στηριγμός, ov, 0, firmness,
steadfastness, 2 Pet. ill. 17.*
στηρίζω, (fw or low, pass. perf.
ἐστήριγμαι, (1) to fix, to set
ἌΣ ἸΞὰ τὰ Sie avila 20);
(2) to strengthen, to confirm,
to support, as Lu. xxii. 32;
ΟΣ Ml Wit,
στιβάς, see στοιβάς.
στίγμα, ατος, τό, a2 mark or
brand, used of the traces of
the apostle’s sufferings for
Christ, Gal. vi. 17.*
στιγμή, Hs, ἡ, a pont of time,
an instant, Lu. iv. 5.*
στίλβω, fo shine, to elisten, Mar.
1x, 2:
στοά, ds, ἡ, αἱ colonnade, a
portico, τ. 0. 2, ΣΦ 23;: NC:
ie LU, Ὁ ΠΕΖῸΣ
στοιβάς, άδος, ἡ (ΥΥ. Ἡ. στιβά-),
a bough, a branch of a tree,
Mar. xi. 8.*
στοιχεῖα, wy, τά, elements, ru-
diments, Gal. iv. 3, 9; Col.
UNO, 20) FLeDa veloeeewner.
111. 10, 12.*
στοιχέω, ὥ, How, to walk, al-
ways fig. of conduct; 7
walk in (local dat.), Ac. xxi.
2A) RO ivi 2 sya Galena 25»
vi. 16; Phil. iii. 16.*
στολή, fs, 7, ἃ robe, z¢., the
στο]
long outer garment which
was a mark of distinction,
Lu. xv. 22. Syn.: see μά-
τιον.
στόμα, ατος, τό, (1) the mouth,
generally ; hence, (2) speech,
speaking; used of testimony,
Mat. xviil. 16; eloguence or
power in speaking, Lu. xxi.
15; (3) applied to an open-
ing in the earth, Rev. xii.
16; (4) the edge or point of a
sword, Lu. xxi. 24.
στόμαχος, ov, ὁ, the stomach, 1
Abibons iy Zoe
στρατεία, as, 7, warfare, mil-
wary service; of Christian
warfare, 2 Cor. x. 4; 1 Tim.
1 18.*
στράτευμα, ατος, τό, (1) ax
army, Rev. ix. 16; (2) ὦ de-
tachment of troops, Ac. xxiii.
WO, 2775 jollue, 1511: otis 11:
στρατεύομαι, dep. mid., fo wage
war, to fight, Lu. ili. 14;
fig., of the warring of lusts
against the soul, Ja. iv. 1;
to serve as a soldier, of
Christian work, 1 Tim.i. 18;
2 COG EK 3s
στρατ-ηγός, οὔ, ὁ (ἄγω), (1) a
leader of an army, a general ;
(2) a magistrate oY governor,
Ac. xvi. 20-38; (3) the captain
of the temple, Lu. xxii. 4,
Zi WAGs Ivy Vier ZAG 20s
στρατιά, ds, ἡ, a army; met.,
a host of angels, Lu. ii. 13;
the host of heaven, 2.¢., the
stars, AC. vii. 42.*
στρατιώτης, ov, ὁ, a soldier, as
Mat. viii. 9; fig., of a Chris-
(eho, 2 Abad 11. 2:
στρατο-λογέω, &, How, to collect
an army, to enlist troops, 2
Walia, ily Ale
στρατοπεδ-άρχης; ov, ὁ, the pra-
torian prefect, 1.6., command-
er of the Roman emperor’s
body-guard, Ac. xxviii. 16
(W. H. omit).*
στρατό-πεδον, ov, τό, an en-
camped army, Lu. xxi. 20.*
στρεβλόω, ὥ, fo rack, to per-
vert, to twist, as words from
their proper meaning, 2 Pet.
Hil ΤΟΣ
στρέφω, ψω, 2d aor. pass. ἐστρά-
onv, to turn, trans., Mat. v.
39; Rev. xi. 6 (ὦ change into,
els); intrans., Ac. vii. 42;
mostly in pass., fo “uri one’s
sey, IM KX. ΤῊΣ obereon=
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
verted, to be changed in mind
and conduct, Mat. xviii. 3.
στρηνιάω, O, dow, do live volupt-
UOUSUY, WINEN.s ΜΠ Os
Syn... see σπαταλάω.
στρῆνος, ous, τό, profligate lux-
wry, voluptuousness, Rev.
XVill. 3.*
στρουθίον, ov, τό (dim. of στρου-
06s), a small bird, a sparrow,
ΝΠ: Χ 29; 910; 1 sci Onr7 Σ
στρωννύω, OF -ώννυμι, στρώσω,
pass. perf. part. ἐστρωμένος
ἔστρωμαι, to spread, Mat.
xxl. 8; to make a bed, Ac. ix.
34; pass., to be spread with
couches, ἀνάγαιον ἐστρωμέ-
νον, an upper room fur-
nished, Mar. xiv. 15; Lu.
Olle Ue
στυγητός, ov, hateful, detest-
able, Vit. ili. 3.*
στυγνάζω, dow, to be loony,
Mar. x. 22; of the sky, Mat.
ἘΝ] Baw
στύλος, ov, ὁ, a pillar, Gal. 11.
GS Wrenn ἼΠΠῸ ER Εν. 11]:
Π 2 Xs. os
Στωϊκός, ἡ, dv (στοά, portico),
Stoic, Ac. xvii. 18.*
σύ, σοῦ, σοί, σέ, plur. ὑμεῖς,
thou, ye, the pers. pron. of
second person (see Gr. ὃ 53).
ovyy-- In some words com-
mencing thus, W. H. pre-
fer the unassimilated form
ouvy-.
συγ-γένεια, as, 7, kedred, fam-
Ag jt, Me OR. VAN. Ὁ}
14.
συγ-γενής;, és, αὐ77ηι, as subst.,
a relative, Mar. vi. 4; Lu.
xiv. 12; a@ fellow-country-
man, Ro. 1x. 3.
ovy-yevis, (dos, ἡ, a kinswoman,
Lu. 1. 36:(W. H1.).*
συγ-γνώμη, ns, 7, 2447711551071,
induleence, τ Cor. vil. 6.*
ovyk-. In words commencing
thus, W. H. prefer the un-
assimilated form συνκ-.
συγ-κάθημαι, fo st with (dat.
or μετά, gen.), Mar. xiv. 54;
ACGAXXViI. 30.*
συγ-καθίζω, ow, (1) fo cause to
sit down with, Ep. 11. 6; (2)
to stt down together, Lu. xxii.
55.*
συγ-κακο-παθέω, &, fo suffer
hardships together with, 2
Abhay og oH The OWA Tele HUNT
T.)*
συγ-κακουχέω, ὦ, pass., fo suffer
93
ἰσυγ
zl-treatment with, Heb. xi.
25. (N.T.)*
ovy-Kahéw, ὥ, éow, to call to-
gether, Lu. xv. 6; mid., 70
call together to one’s self, Lu.
ibe Ms
συγ-καλύπτω, 20 conceal closely,
to cover up wholly, Lu. xii.
2%
συγ-κάμπτω, ψω, to bend to-
gether; to oppress, Ro. xi. 10
(S.)*
συγ-κατα-βαίνω, fo go down
with any one, Ac. xxv. 5.*
συγ-κατά-θεσις, ews, ἡ, assent,
agreement, 2 Cor. vi. 16.*
συγ-κατα-τίθημι, in mid., Zo
give a vote with, to assent to
(dat.), Lu. xxiii. 51.*
συγ-κατα-ψηφίζω, in pass., ὥ
be voted οὐ classed with
(ueTa), Ac. i. 26.*
συγ-κεράννυμι, Ist aor. συνεκέ-
paca, pass. perf. συγκέκραμαι,
to mix with, to unite, 1 Cor.
xii. 24; pass., 19 be united
with, Heb. iv. 2.*
συγ-κινέω, ©, How, 20 move to-
ether, stir up, Ac. vi. 12.*
συγ-κλείω, ow, fo 2nclose, to shut
zm, as fishes in a net, Lu. v.
6; to shut one up into (els) or
under (ὑπό, acc.) something,
to make subject to, Ro. Xi. 32;
Gal. ii. 22, 23.*
συγ-κληρο-νόμος, ov, ὁ, ἡ, α fort
heir, a joint participant, Ro.
Wille τ; Ee ps ΟἿΣ ΠΕΡ ΣΤ
Ὁ it εἰ ΤΠ 7 ὦ
συγ-κοινωνέω, ὦ, fo be a par-
taker with, have fellowship
with, Ep. v.11; Phil. iv. 14;
Rev. Xvili. 4.*
συγ-κοινωνός, ov, ὁ, ἡ, a far
taker with, a co-partner, Ro.
χη: τς ΠΝ. ἘΣ
συγ-κομίζω, fo bear away to-
vether, as in burying a corpse,
Ac. vili. 2.*
συγ-κρίνω, fo join together, to
combine, τ Cor. 11. 13; 20 com-
pare (acc., dat.), 2 Cor. x.12.*
συγ-κύπτω, fo be bowed together
or bent double, Lu. xiii. 11.*
συγ-κυρία, as, 7, @ coincidence,
an accident; κατὰ συγκυρίαν,
by chance, Lu. x. 31.*
ovy-xaipw, 2d aor. in pass.
form συνεχάρην, to rejoice
with (dat.), Lu. i. 58, xv. 6,
9; 1 Cor. xii. 26, xiii. 6; Phil.
1 τ. LO.
συγ-χέω, also συγχύνω and
συγ]
συγχύννω, perf. pass. συγκέ-
χυμαι, to mingle together ;
(1) w bewilder, Ac. ii. 6, ix.
223; (2) to stir up, to throw
into confusion, AC. ΧΙ͂Σ. 32,
Toa 27. Bite"
συγ-χράομαι, Guat, to have deal-
ings with (dat.), Jn. iv. 9.*
σύγ-χυσις, ews, 7, confusion,
disturbance, Ac. Xix. 29.*
ov-fam (W. H. συνξ), ὦ, How,
to live together with (dat.),
TLOMV Ou COry νη 2
{ππ| τὴ: 1h ἀ: Ὲ
συ-ζεύγνυμι, Ist aor. συνέζευξα,
to yoke together; to unite
(acc.), as man and wife, Mat.
xix. 6; Mar. x. 9.*
συ-ζητέω, ὥ, fo seek together, to
discuss, dispute, with dat.,
or πρός, acc., Mar. viii. 11,
ix. 16.
συ-ζήτησις, ews, ἡ, metual gues-
tioning, disputation, Ac. Xv.
2 (W. H. ζήτησι9), 7 (ὃν. H.
(Tnos), xxviil. 29 (W. H.
omit).*
συ-ζητητής, οὔ, ὁ, a disputer, as
the Greek sophists, 1 Cor. 1.
ΞΘ. (Ni ΤΩΣ
σύ-ζυγος, ov, 0, a yoke-fellow, a
colleague, Phil. iv. 3 (prob. a
proper name, Syzygus).*
συ-ζωο-ποιέω, ©, Ist aor. συνε-
ἑζἑωοποίησα, to make alive to-
géther with, Ep. ii. 5; Col. 11.
13. (N. T.)*
συκάμινος, οὐ, ἡ, A sSycamiine-
tree, Lu. xvii. 6.*
συκῆ, 7s, 7 (contr. from -éa),
@ fig-tree, Mar. xi. 13, 20,
21:
συκο-μωραία, ας, ἡ (W. Η.
-μορέα), a sycamore-tree, Lu.
XIX. 4.*
σῦκον, ov, τό, a fig, Ja. 111. 12.
συκο-φαντέω, ὦ, How, fo accuse
falsely, to defraud, Lu. iii.
14, xix. 8 (gen. person, acc.
thing).*
συλ-αγωγέω, &, to plunder, Col.
ids On (IN|) 7
συλάω, &, fo vob, to plunder,
5 (Grose, χὶ, 8.
συλλ-.- In words commencing
thus, W. H. prefer the un-
assimilated form συνλὰ-.
συλ-λαλέω, Ist aor. συνελάλησα,
to talk with (dat.), μετά (gen.),
πρός (acc.), Mat. xvii. 3; Mar.
Στ: ILA, Ἰὰς 20. 1χ- 850: ΧΣΙΙ.
ἡ"; Ac. xxv. 12.-Ὲ
συλ-λαμβάνω, συλλήψομαι, συ-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
νείληφα, συνέλαβον, (1) to take
together, to seize, Mat. xxvi.
55; (2) to concezve, of a
Woman ἀπ. 1: 24: 515 (9)
mid., 29 apprehend (acc.), to
help (658), ACH Σχν ΖΕ;
Phil τν.. 5:
συλ-λέγω, ἕω, fo collect, to
gather, Mat. xiii. 28, 29, 30.
συλ-λογίζομαι, σομαι, to reckon
with one’s self, to reason, Lu.
Oe Gees
συλ-λυπέομαι, omar, pass., 2
be grieved (ἐπί, dat.), Mar.
iii. 5.*
συμβ-, συμμ-, συμπ-, συμφ-.
In some words commencing
thus, W. H. prefer the un-
assimilated form συνβ- συνμ.,
συνπ-, συνφ-.
συμ-βαίνω, 2d aor. συνέβην, fo
happen, to oecur, Mar. x. 32;
Ἄχ αὶ Το» ΒΕΙΙ: ματες τὸ
συμβεβηκός, an event, Lu.
XXIv. I4.
συμ-βάλλω, 2d aor. συνέβαλον,
to throw together, hence, to
ponder, Lu. ii. 19; 210 come
up with, to encounter, with
or without hostile intent
(Gat: πὰ χῖν gms Ales xx
14; to dispute with, Ac. xvii.
18; mid., fo confer, consult
with, AC.iv. 153 to contribute
(dat.), Ac. xviii. 27.*
συμ-βασιλεύω, ow, 20 reign to-
gether with, 1 Cor. iv. 8; 2
Tims 11. 12:*
συμ-βιβάζω, dow, (1) fo write,
or knit together, Col. 11. 2,
19; (2) to put together in
reasoning, and so, to con-
clude, prove, Ac. ix. 22; (3)
to teach, instruct, τ Cor. ii.
τό.
συμ-βουλεύω, fo give advice
(dat.), Jn. xviii. 14; Rev. iii.
18; mid., fo take counsel to-
gether (iva or inf.), Mat. xxvi.
4; Jn. xi. 53 (W. H. βουλεύ-
ouat); Ac. ix. 23.*
συμ-βούλιον, ov, τό, (1) mutual
consultation, counsel; ap-
βάνω, ποιέω συμβούλιον, Zo
take counsel together, Mat.
Rall, Ils Sch; ING, Seeynlily Tie Gi,
ΧΡ 12: Wileve, ΤΠ (oy, sere
1; (2) @ council, a gather-
ing of counselors, AC. Χχν.
12.*
ovp-Bovdos, ov, ὁ, az adviser, a
counselor, Ro. Xi. 34.*
Συμεών, ὁ (Heb.), Szmeon or
94
Simon (see Σίμων»); the
apostle Peter is so called,
ἌΝ αν, ΤῊ 2 het ἢ ΤΠ ΆΠΩ
four others are mentioned:
(it) 1 1: 25. 94. (0) 1 τὰς
30. (3) ΑἸ: ΣΤ τ (A) eve
Vil. 7.*
συμ-μαθητής, οὔ, ὁ, a fellow-
disciple, Jn. xi. 16.*
συμ-μαρτυρέω, ὦ, fo bear wit-
ness together with, Ro. ii. 15,
vili. 16, ix. 1; Rev. xxi. 18
(not W. H.).*
συμ-μερίζω, in mid., 20 divide
together with, partake with
(dat.), 1 Cor. ix. 13.*
συμ-μέτοχος, ον, jornily partak-
Like, ἘΠῸῚ while (OS νὴ Fees
συμ-μιμητής, οὔ, ὁ, a otnt-
zmitator, Phil. iii. 17. (N.
ΠΕ
συμ-μορφίζω, see συμμορφόω.
(N. T.)
σύμ-μορφος, ov, szmzlar, con-
formed to, gen., Ro. viii. 29;
dats, hills iit 21. Ὲ
συμ-μορφόω, &, to bring to the
same form with (dat.), Phil.
ili. 10 (W. H. συμμορφίζω, in
same sense). (N. T.)*
συμ-παθέω, ὥ, fo sympathize
with, to have compassion on
(dat.), Heb. iv. 15, x. 34.*
συμ-παθής, és, sympathizing,
compassionate, τ Pet. ili. 8.*
συμ-παρα-γίνομαι, fo cone to-
wether to (ἐπί, acc.), Lu. xxiii.
48; to stand by one, to help
(date) 2 hime ive πο (Wen Ete
mapa lvojat).*
συμ-παρα-καλέω, ὥ, in pass., fo
be strengthened together, Ro.
1 25
συμ-παρα-λαμβάνω, 2d aor.cup-
παρέλαβον, to take with one’s
self, as companion, Ac. xii.
2.5. aie, 375 88. (Geil Tih, es
συμ-παρα-μένω, μενῶ, fo yemaii
or continue together wrth
(dat.), Phil. 1.25 ΟΝ. H. παρα-
μένω).
συμ-πάρειμι, fo be present to-
gether with, Ac. xxv. 24.*
συμ-πάσχω, 20 suffer together
wth, Ro. viii. 17; 1 Cor. xii.
26.
συμ-πέμπω, fo send together
wrth, 2 Cor. vill. 18, 22.*
συμ-περι-λαμβάνω, Zo embrace
completely, Ac. xx. 10.*
συμ-πίνω, 2d aor. συνέπιον, fo
drink together with, AC. Χ,
41.
συμ]
συμ-πίπτω, fo fall together, Lu.
vi. 49 (W. H.).*
συμ-πληρόω, ὦ, fo fill complete-
ly, Lu. viii. 23; pass., to be
completed, to be fully come,
IWS ros, GER ΔΌΣ Lich:
συμ-πνίγω, fo choke utterly, as
weeds do plants, Mat. xiii.
22; Mar. iv. 7, 19; Lu. viil.
14; to crowd upon (acc.), Lu.
vili. 42.*
συμ-πολίτης, ov, ὁ, a fellow-
citizen, Kip. 11. 19.*
συμ-πορεύομαι, (1) fo journey
together with (dat.), Lu. vii.
1 xiv 255 Χχῖν 15; (2) 1ἴῃ-
trans., fo come together, to as-
semble, Mar. x. 1.*
συμπόσιον, ov, τό (συμπίνω), a
drinking party, a festive com-
pany, συμπόσια συμπόσια, by
companies, Mar. vi. 39.*
συμ-πρεσβύτερος, ov, ὁ, a fellow-
elder, τ Pet. v.1. (N.T.)*
συμ-φάγω, see συνεσθίω.
συμ-φέρω, Ist aor. συνήνεγκα,
to bring together, to collect,
only Ac. xix. 19; generally
intrans., and often impers.,
to conduce to, to be profitable
Hoy ik Cri, SHR @ (Clie, Sally ἢ;
part. τὸ συμφέρον, profit, ad-
vantage, 1 Cor. vii. 35.
σύμ-φημι, 20 assent to, Ro. vil.
10.*
σύμ-φορος, ov, Profitable, τ Cor.
Vil. 35, X. 33 (W. H. for Rec.
oup.pépov).*
συμ-φυλέτης, ov, ὁ, one of the
same tribe, a fellow-country-
man, τὸ Lhsi.14. (IN. ΠΡ
σύμ-φυτος, ov, grown together,
united with (R. V.), Ro. vi.
Oe
συμ-φύω, 2d aor. pass. part.
συμφυείς, pass., fo grow at
the same time, Lu. viil. 7.*
συμ-φωνέω, &, now, to agree
with, agree together, arrange
with (dat., or werd, gen.), of
persons, Mat. xviil. 19, xx.
2, 13; Ac. v. 9; of things, zo
be in accord with, Lu. v. 36;
INC OHS UGE
συμ-φώνησις, ews, 7H, concord,
agreement, 2 Cor. vi. 15. (N.
al)
συμ-φωνία, as, 7, harmony, of
instruments, γε, Lu. xv.
21505
cip-pwvos, ov, harmonious,
agreeing with; ἐκ συμφώνου,
by agreement, τ Cor. vii. 5.*
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
συμ-ψηφίζω, 20 compute, reckon
UP NCA XK. LO.
σύμ-ψυχος, ov, of one accord,
Bhilyij2) (Ner.)*
σύν, a prep. gov. dative, wth
(see Gr. § 296, Wi. § 484,
Bu. 331). In composition,
σύν denotes association with,
or is intensive. The final ν
changes to y, ἃ, or p, or is
dropped, according to the
initial letter of the word
with which it is compounded
(see Gr. § 4d, 5, Bu. 8); but
W.H. usually prefer the un-
assimilated forms.
συν-άγω, ἄξω, (1) to bring to-
gether, to gather, to assemble,
a χν 15; 7 xe) 40; 8Ά855:;
to be assembled, to come to-
Lene INC PT ἦν. τὸ ΣῊ 42:
(2) to receive hospitably, only
Matiecxvs 955, 298; 43:
συναγωγή; 7s, 7, az assembly,
a congregation, synagogue,
either the) placesmonmtne
people gathered in the place,
Ibis) Sank Ig Sel, UBS” ΟΖ ΟΣ
see ἐκκλησία.
ovv-aywvitopat, fo strive to-
gether with another, fo aid
(dat.), Ro. xv. 30.*
συν-αθλέω, &, How, to strive to-
gether for (dat. of thing),
Phil. i. 27; or wzth (dat. of
person), Phil. iv. 3.*
συν-αθροίζω, ow, to gather or
collect together, Ac. X1x. 25;
pass., Zo be assembled together,
Lu. xxiv. 33 (W. H. ἀθροίζω);
ING IEXAT 12:
συν-αίρω, fo reckon together,
to make a reckoning with,
Wiehe ν τ Beh wl Seay
19.*
συν-αιχμάλωτος, ov, ὁ, a fellow-
captive or prisoner, Ro. xvi.
Tee Colssive τὸ; Pinllems 22:
(NE)
συν-ακολουθέω, 6, ἥσω, to follow
together with, to accompany,
Mar. ν 57. Ξἰὶν 5D (Wo HH);
Ibi, ΣΧ ΧΤΙΙ: HO)s8
συν-αλίζω, in pass., fo be as-
sembled together with (dat.),
Ac. 1. 4.
συν-αλλάσσω, to reconcile, see
συνελαύνω.
συν-ανα-βαίνω, fo go up together
with (dat.), Mar. xv. 41; Ac.
Sab. Bho
συν-ανά-κειμαι, fo recline to-
gether with, as ata meal, ¢o
95
[ouv
Seast with (dat.), Mat. ix. 10;
part. of συνανακείμενοι, the
guests, Mar. vi. 22, 26. (Ap.)
συν-ανα-μίγνυμι, pass., 70 min-
gle together with, to keep com-
pany with (dat.), I Cor. v. 9,
mie 2 Ao 111. ΤΗΝ
συν-ανα-παύομαι, σομαι, fo find
rest or refreshment together
with (dat:),, Ro.) xv.
(S.)*
συν-αντάω, &, How, (1) fo meet
wk (dat.);) au. ix: 375) xxi:
ΤῸ; ING. 2, 25; ΠΕΡῚ ὙΠ;
10; (2) of things, fo happen
to, to befall; τὰ συναντήσοντα,
the things that shall happen,
INS PG, BOK?
συν-άντησις, εὡως, 7, a meeting
with, Mat. viii. 34 (W. H.
UmdvTnows).*
συν-αντι-λαμβάνω, mid., lit., 20
take hold together with; to
assist, help (dat.), Lu. x. 40;
Ro. viii. 26.*
συν-απ-άγω, to lead away along
with ; in pass., to be led or
carried away in mind, Ro.
xii. 16 (see R. V. mrg.); Gal.
τ τος ΖΡΕΙ ΙΝ
συν-απο-θνήσκω, 720 die together
with (dat.), Mar. xiv. 31; 2
Cor νει: 3.) 2 eae piiey ene
συν-απ-όλλυμι, in mid., fo per
ish together with (dat.), Heb.
ΧΙ le
συν-απο-στέλλω, fo send to-
gether with (acc.), 2 Cor. xii.
18.*
συν-αρμολογέω, ὥ, in pass., 29
be framed together, Ep. 11.
Aigo Wey (Neda)
συν-αρπάζω, ow, fo seize, ΟΥ̓
drag by force (dat.), Lu. viii.
29; Ac. vi. 12, xix. 29, XXVil.
Wiser
συν-αυξάνω, in pass., fo grow
together, Mat. xiil. 30.*
σύν-δεσμος, ov, ὁ, that which
binds together, a band, a bond,
Ac. viii. 23; Ep. iv. 33 Col.
11. τὸ; 1|- ΤΑΣ
συν-δέω, in pass., fo be bound
together with amy one, as
fellow-prisoners, Heb. xiii. 3.*
συν-δοξάζω, 10 glorify together
with (σύν), pass., Ro. vill.
ΤΣ
σύν-δουλος, ov, ὁ, a fellow-slave,
a fellow-servant, Mat. xviii.
28-33; of Christians, ὦ fe/-
low-worker, a colleague, Col,
7s
22:
συν]
συν-δρομή, 7s, 7, α running to-
wether, a concourse, AC. XX1.
30.*
ovv-eyeipw, Ist aor. συνήγειρα,
pass. συνηγέρθην ; to raise to-
gether, to raise with, Ep. 11.
Ὁ ΘΙ ΠΡ Ε2: τι a. (5:}Ὲ
συνέδριον, ov, τό, a council, a
tribunal, Mat. x. 17; special-
$ ly, the Sanhedrin, the Jewish
council of seventy-one mem-
bers, usually presided over
by the high priest, Mat. v.
22, xxvi. 59; the council-hall,
where the Sanhedrin met,
NG a LS -
συν-είδησις, ews, 7, conmscious-
ness, Heb. χ. 2; the conscience,
ΠΟ στ τς 592 (COL. ἵν. 2» Ὑ 1}
ἘΠΕΊ We).
συν-εῖδον, 2d aor. of obs. pres.,
to be conscious or aware of,
to understand, Ac. xii. 12,
xiv. 6; perf. σύνοιδα, part.
συνειδώς, to be privy to a de-
sign, Ac. ν. 2; 29 be conscious
to one’s self (dat.) of guilt
(ΕΘ 1. Con τὰ 4.
σύν-ειμι, 20 be with (dat.), Lu.
xen NOP ἌΟ. ΧΙ: ΓΙῸ
σύν-ευμυ (εἶμι), part. συνιών, to
go or come with, to assemble,
ere vila. Δ.
συν-εισ-έρχομαι, fo enter ἴο-
gether wrth (dat.), Jn. vi. 22,
XVili. 15.*
συν-έκδημος, ov, ὁ, 7, 2 fellow-
traveler, AC. Xix. 29; 2 Cor.
Vili. 19.*
συν-εκλεκτός, ἡ, Ov, elected to-
gether with, τ Pet. v.13. (N.
lie)
Say shade, ελάσω, to compel,
lo ure se eee and any, Ac. vil.
26 (W H. cuvad\doow).*
συν-επι-μαρτυρέω, ὥ, fo write 771
bearing witiess, Heb. ii. 4.*
συν-επι-τίθημι, mid., 40 γ7ο77ι1 271
assatling, Ac. xxiv.9 (Υ. Η.
for ouvridnu).*
συν-έπομοαι, Zo follow with, to
accompany (dat.), Ac. xx. 4.*
συν-εργέω, ©, ὦ co-operate with
(dat.), ὦ work together, 1 Cor.
Xvi. 16; Ro. viii. 28.
συν-εργός, bv, co-working, help-
ing; asa subst., a companion
iz work, a fellow-worker,
gen. of person, obj. with εἰς,
or dat., or (met.) gen., 2 Cor.
iby al
συν-έρχομαι (see Gr. ὃ 103, 2,
Wi. § 15, Bu. 58), fo come or
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
go with, to accompany, Ac. 1.
21; to come together, to as-
semble, Ac. i. 6, v. 16; used
also of conjugal intercourse,
to come or live together, Mat.
i. 18.
συν-εσθίω, 2d aor. συνέφαγον,
to eat with (dat., or μετά,
gen. ἘΠ Ibi, ss 2B) Jeb, στ Zliip
nda ie i Core aye ἘΠῚ (ΕΑ: ΤΣ
2a
σύνεσις, ews, ἡ (συνίημι), a fitt-
ting together, in-mind; hence,
understanding, Lu. 11. 473
the understanding, the source
of discernment, Mar. xii. 33.
συνετός, ἡ, dv (συνίημι), z2étel-
ligent, prudent, wise, Mat. x1.
Ais 2 ILAMG 3:65 Zils UNG, ΧΗ: 7/'A
Conmi. 16:*
συν-ευδοκέω, ©, 20 be pleased to-
gether with, to approve to-
vether (dat.), Lu. xi. 48; Ac.
vill. I, xxli. 20; Zo be of one
mind with (dat.), Ro. 1. 32;
to consent, agree to (inf.),
Corus π9 τῇ
συν-ευωχέω, ὦ, in pass., fo feast
sumptuously with, 2 Pet. ii.
ΠῚ Ὁ. ἢ 6. Thea
συν-εφ-ίστημι, fo rise up 1ο-
gether against (κατά), Ac.
Sai, 25. ἢ
συν-έχω, ἕω, (1) lo press to-
gether, to close, Ac. Vil. 573
(2) to press on every side,
to conjine, Lu. viii. 45; (3) Ὁ
hold fast, Lu. xxii. 63; (4)
to urge, 2712 aa ibs alti Ley
2 Cor. v. 14; (5) in pass., 20
be et ee sickness, Lu.
Vv. 38.
Say abeden to delight inwardly
zz (dat.), Ro. vii. 22.*
συν-ήθεια, as, ἡ, α custom, Jn.
Xvill. 39; 1 Cor. vill. 7 (W.
ἘΠῚ xi. 16:*
Daca ey ee ou, ὁ, one of the
same age, Gal. 1. 140%
συν-θάπτω, 2d aor. pass. cuve-
τάφην, in pass., fo be buried
together with, Ro. vi. 43 Col.
Wy 12.
συν-θλάω, ὦ, fut. pass. σὺυν-
θλασθήσομαι, to break, to
break in pieces, Mat. xxi. 44;
IU κι igor 3
συν-θλίβω, “o press on all sides,
to crowd upon, Mar. v. 24,
gies
συν-θρύπτω, fo break in pieces,
to crush, fig., Ac. XXi, 13.
(NE)
96
[συν
συν-ίημι, inf. συνιέναι, part.
συνιῶν or συνιείς, fut. συνήσω,
Ist aor. συνῆκα, to put to-
gether, in mind; hence, 20
consider, understand (acc.),
to be aware (ὅτι), to attend to
(ἐπί, dat.), Mat. xiii. 23, 51,
xvi. 12; Mar. vi. 52.
συν-ίστημι, also συνιστάνω and
συνιστάω, to place together ;
20 commend, 2 Cor. ili. I, vi.
4; to prove, exhibit, Gal. ii.
18; Ro. iii. 5, v. 8; perf. and
2 5015 intrans., to stand
with, Wu. ix. 32; to be com-
posed of, to cohere, Col. 1.17;
Ze Retyaiions.
συν-οδεύω, 20 journey with, to
accompany (dat.), Ac. ix.
x
συν-οδία, as, 7, a@ company
traveling together, a caravan,
Lu. ii. 44.*
συν-οικέω, ὦ, fo dwell together,
as in marriage, I Pet. iii. 7.*
συν-οικοδομέω, &, in pass., 20
be built up together, Ep. ii.
22%
συν-ομιλέω, ὥ, fo talk with
(Gales) AGH xen ΣΥῸΣ
συν-ομορέω, ὥ, 20 be contiguous
to (dat.), Ac. xviti. 7. (N. T.)*
συν-οχή, 7s, 7, constraint of
mind; hence, @zstress, an-
guish, Lu. xxi. 25; 2 Cor. 11:
4.*
συν-τάσσω, ἕξω, fo arrange with,
prescribe, appoint, Mat. xxi.
6 (W. HL), xxvi. 19, xxvii.
10.*
συν-τέλεια, as, 7, α completion, a
consummation, an end, Mat.
abby, Ze}, 20.) Ὁ, seo 9,
XXVill. 20; Heb. ix. 26.*
συν-τελέω, ©, ἔσω, (1) fo bring
completely to Bt end, Mat.
vil. 28 (W. H. redéw); Lu.
ivi) 2, 13; δι exieneyresm (2) ἦν
fulfill, to accomplish, \o. ix.
28; Mar. xiii. 4; 29 make, to
conclude, Heb. viii. 8.*
συν-τέμνω, fo cut short, to bring
to swift accomplishment, Ro.
ix, 28.*
συν-τηρέω, @, (1) to preserve, to
keep SOf e , Mat. 1b sn 17; Mar.
νι 20: πὸ ν Bar (W/o del
omit) ; (2 ᾿ to foe 271. mind,
bua 19.
συν-τίθημι, in mid., zo place
together, to make an agree-
ment, LU. Χ ΧΙ, 5} Jn. ix. 225
Ac. &XUL 20; fo asseni, Av
συν]
XXIV. συνεπιτί-
Onpt).*
συν-τόμως, adv., concisely, brief-
BNC XIN. 2.
συν-τρέχω, 2d aor. συνέδραμον,
to run together, as a multi-
TECIS, Ilene AiG 56; VANS 1:
Il; fo run with (fig.), 1 Pet.
iv. 4.*
συν-τρίβω, Ww, to break by
crushing, to break in pieces,
Ibu: ix. 39;-Ro. xvi. 20); perf.
pass. part. συντετριμμένος,
bruised, Mat. xii. 20.
σύν-τριμμα, aTOS, TO, crushing ;
fig., destruction, Ro. iii. 16.
(S.)*
σύν-τροφος, ov, ὁ, one brought
up with, a foster-brother, Ac.
ἘΠῚ Lig
συν-τυγχάνω, 2d aor. inf. συν-
τυχεῖν, to meet with, come to
(dat.), Lu. viii. 19.*
Συντύχη, acc. nv, ἡ, Syntyche,
ἘΠῚ ive 2:Ὲ
συν-υπο-κρίνομαι, dep. pass.,
Ist aorist συνυπεκρίθην, 10
9 (W. H.
dissemble with, Gal. ii.
ayes
συν-υπουργέω, ὦ, 10 help to-
wether, 2 Cor. i. 11.*
συν-ωδίνω, to δὲ in travail to-
gether, Ro. vili. 22.*
συν-ωμοσία, as, 7, α swearing
together, a conspiracy, Ac.
ἜΧΟΙ 13.*
Σιυυράκουσαι, ay, al, Syracuse,
AC. xXxvill. 12.%
Συρία; as, 7, Syrza, Lu. ii. 2.
Σύρος, ov, ὁ, a Syrian, Lu. iv.
Bis
Σιυυρο-φοίνισσα (W. H. Συρο-
φοινίκισσα, mrg., Σύρα Φοι-
νίκισσα), ns, ἣ, an appellative,
aSyrophenician woman, Mar.
vil. 26.*
Σιύρτις, ews, acc. ἐν, ἡ, (a guick-
sand), the Syrtis major, Ac.
XXVIl. 17.*
σύρω, to draw, to drag, Jn. xxi.
5 WANG, ὙΠ. Sh koh Τὸ; ΣΙ:
OVA ewe exiles) 99/72.) SCE
EXkw.
συσ-- In some words com-
mencing thus, W. H. prefer
the uncontracted form συνσ-.
συ-σπαράσσω, Ew, fo convilse
completely (acc.), Mar. ix. 20
(Weal) is) ib ae six..4'2 06
σύσ-σημον, ov, τό, a concerted
sigial, a sign agreed upon,
Mar. xiv. 44.*
σύσ-σωμος (ΝΥ. H. σύνσωμοΞς),
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ov, belonging to the same
body; fig., of Jews and Gen-
tiles, in one church, Ep. iii.
6. (N. T.)*
συ-στασιαστής, οὔ, ὁ, a fellow-
msurgent (W. H. στασιασ-
THs), Mar. xv. 7.*
συ-στατικός, ἡ, Ov, commenda-
tory, 2 Cor. ili. 1.*
συ-σταυρόω, ὥ, fo crucify to-
gether with (acc. and dat.);
lit., Mat. xxvii. 44; fig., Gal.
ite Why (NIE 1)
συ-στέλλω, (1) 20 contract, perf.
pass. part., contracted, short-
ened, 1 Cor. vil.-29; (2) “Ὁ
wrap round, to swathe,as a
dead body, Ac. v. 6.*
συ-στενάζω, fo groan together,
Ro. viii. 22.*
συ-στοιχέω, ὦ, 0 be in the same
rank with ; to answer to, to
correspond to (dat.), Gal. iv.
28:
συ-στρατιώτηϑβ, ov, 6, a fellow-
soldier, 1.6., τὰ the Christian
service, Phil. ii. 25; Philem.
2
συ-στρέφω, ψω, 2 voll or gather
together, Mat. xvii. 22 (W.
Jal ΑΞ ΣΧ ΜΠ 9.
συ-στροφή, 7s, ἡ, α gathering
together, a riotous concourse,
AC. Xix. 40; ὦ conspiracy, Ac.
ΣΧ ΧΗ 1.2.
συ- -σχηματίζω, in pass., fo con-
form one’s self, to be assimi-
lated to (dat.), Ro. xii. 2; 1
Pet. is904:%
Συχάρ (W. H.), or Σιχάρ, 7,
Sychar, Jn. iv. 5.*
Συχέμ, Sheehan (τ) δ᾽ the
prince, Ac. vil. 16 (Rec., W.
H. the city); (2) 7, the city,
Ac. vii. 16.*
σφαγή, ἢς, ἡ, (1) slaughter, Ac.
Vili. 32; Ro. viii. 36 (S.); Ja.
Wes, Sere
σφάγιον, ov, τό, a slaughtered
victimt, AC. vil. 42.*
σφάζω, éw, pass., perf. part.
ἐσφαγμένος, 2d aor. ἐσφάγην,
to kill by violence, to slay, 1
nyt Rev. νην":
σφόδρα, adv., exceedingly, great
ly, Mat. 11. το.
σφοδρῶς, adv., exceedingly, Ac.
ΧΧΥ 18.*
σφραγίζω, ίσω, fo seal, to set a
seal upon, (1) for security,
ΜαΙ. αν Θο:. (9) ἔθου Se-
crecy, Rev. xxii. 10; (3) for
designation, Ep. i. 13; or
97
ἰσωμ
(4) for authentication, Ro.
χν. 28.
σφραγίς, ἴδος, 7, (1) ἃ seal, a
signet-ring, Rev. vii. 2; (2)
the impression of seal,
whether for security and
secrecy, as Rev. v. 1; or for
designation, Rev. ix. 4; (3)
that which the seal attests,
the proof, τ Cor. ix. 2.
σφυρίς, see σπυρίς.
σφυρόν (ΝΥ. H. σῴφυδρόν), οὔ,
τό, the ankle-bone, Ac. iii.
7h
σχεδόν, adv., nearly, almost,
Ac. Xili. 44, xix. 26; Heb. ix.
22.*
σχῆμα, ατος, τό, fashion, habit,
I Cor. vii. 31; form, appear-
ance, Phils 11: 7.% 0 S772 See
ἰδέα.
σχίζω, ίσω, to vend, to divide
asunder, Mat. xxvii. 51;
pass., to be divided into fac-
tions, AC. Xiv. 4.
σχίσμα, ατος, τό, a rent, as in
a garment, Mar. ii. 21; @
division, a dissension, i Cor.
if, 1,
σχοινίον, ov, τό (dim. of σχοῖ
vos, a rush), a cord, a rope,
Wists hyn ANG, σαν Στὰ
σχολάζω, dow, fo be at leisure ;
to be empty or unoccupied,
Mat. xl. 44; fo have leisure
for (dat.), give one’s self to,
1 Cor. vii. 5.*
σχολή, ἧς, 7, lersure; a place
where there ts leisure for
anything, a school, Ac. xix.
9.*
colo, σώσω, perf. σέσωκα, pass.
σέσωσμαι, Ist aor. pass. ἐσώ-
θην; (1) to save, from evil or
danger, Mat. viii. 25, xvi.
25; (2) to heal, Mat. ix. 21,
22; Jn. xi. 12; (3) Ὁ save,
z.e., from eternal death, 1
Tim. i. 15; part. pass. οἱ σω-
ζόμενοι, those who are being
saved, 1.6., who are in the
way of salvation, Ac. ii. 47.
σῶμα, ατος, τό, a body, 1.6., (1)
the living body of an animal,
Ja. ili. 3; or of a man, as I
Cor. ΧΙ 125) espec. as) the
medium of human life, and
of human life as sinful; the
body of Christ, as the medi-
um and witness of his hu:
manity ; CORT Rev. xviii.
13, slaves; (2) ἃ dead body,
@ corpse, Ac, ix. 40; (3) fig.,
oop]
a community, the church,
the mystic body of Christ,
Col. i. 24; (4) any material
body, plants, sun, moon, etc.,
1 Cor. xv. 37, 38, 40; (5) szd-
stance, opp. to shadow, Col.
11 17%
σωματικός, ἡ, dv, of OY 2εγίατ7ι-
ing to the body, τ Tim. iv. 8;
bodily, corporeal, Lu. 111. 22.*
σωματικῶς, adv., bodily, cor-
poreally, Col. ii. 9.*
Σώπατρος, ov, ὁ, Sopater, Ac.
xx. 4; (perh. = Zwolrarpos,
see Ro. xvi. 21).*
σωρεύω, cw, fo heap up, to load,
IOs ΧΙ 20; 2 ams 11]. 16. Ἐ
Σωσθένης, ov, ὁ, Sosthenes, (1)
ΟῚ ΣΎ ΠῚ: Τὴ}; (21 Cor. He
1.*
Σωσίπατρος, ov, ὁ, Sosipater,
Ro. xvi. 21 (see Ac. xx. 4).*
σωτήρ, pos, ὁ, a savior, de-
liverer, preserver; a name
given to God, Lu. i. 47; 1
mor 1: ΤΣ til, 5. rhe ΤῸ» ites 1-
Sil ΤΟ. 11 Ὁ Ππ|- 25.» else-
where always of Christ, Lu.
Bly Ἐπ; ἢΠπ|ς 11. 42-
σωτηρία, ας, ἡ, welfare, pros-
perity, deliverance, preserva-
tion, from temporal evils,
IAG Vil, 215, ΣΧ 91; Eleb.
x1. 7; 2 Pet. ili. 15; specially
salvation, 1.6., deliverance
from eternal death, viewed
either as present or future,
2 (ΘῸΠ 1 OH i NES Ὁ:
σωτήριος, ον, saving, bringing
salvation, Tit. ii. 11; neut.
τὸ σωτήριον, salvation, Lu.
iis BJO}, Tab, (OH ele, ΣΧ 29»
Eps vis 07."
σωφρονέω, &, ήσω, (1) 2 be of
sound mind, Mar. v. 15; (2)
to be sober-minded, Ro. xii.
3; (3) τ exercise self-control,
Te li.
σωφρονίζω, to make sober-
minded, to admonish, Tit. il.
4.*
σωφρονισμός, οὔ, ὁ, self-control,
or discipline, 2 Tim. i. 7.*
σωφρόνως, adv., soberly, with
moderation, Vit. 11. 12.*
σωφροσύνη; 75, ἡ, soundness of
mind, sanity, Ac. Xxvi. 25;
self-control, sobriety, 1 Tim.
{9 ΠΕΣ
σώ-φρων, ον (σάος, σῶς, sound,
and φρήν), of sound mind,
self-controlled, temperate, 1
DDD Ta, EOE 2 Gri 1 ΠΡ 2,5
HE
T, τ, ταῦ, /azz, ἡ, the nineteenth
letter. As a numeral, τ΄ =
300; ,T = 300,000.
ταβέρναι, ὧν, ai (Lat.), taveris ;
Ac. xxviii. 15, Τρεῖς Τ᾿ αβέρ-
at, Three Taverns, a place
on the Appian Way. (N.T.)*
Ταβιθά, ἡ (Aram.), Zadztha,
AveMise 96: 10: Ὁ
τάγμα, ατος, τό, az order or
sevies, a class, τ Cor. Xv.
eras
τακτός, 7, Ov, appointed, fixed,
AC exe
ταλαιπωρέω, ©, now, to be dis-
tressed, to be miserable, Ja.
iv. 9.*
ταλαιπωρία, ας, ἡ, hardship,
misery, Ro. iii. 16; Ja. v.
Ree
ταλαί-πωρος, ov, afflicted, miser-
able, Ro. vii. 24; Rev. iii.
17.*
ταλαντιαῖος, ala, aiov, of the
weight of a talent, Rev. xvi.
Pi fess
τάλαντον, ov, τό, a Zalent, of
silver or gold, Mat. xviii.
2: he Neel talent 1s
probably the Syrian silver
talent, worth about 237 dol-
lars, rather than the Attic,
worth about tooo dollars.
ταλιθά, ἡ (Aram.), @ damsel,
Mar. v. 41. (N. T.)*
ταμεῖον (or -μιεξ:), OV, τό, ἃ Store-
chamber, Lu. xii. 243 a secret
chamber, Mat. vi. 6, xxiv. 26;
1πὶ. sat, 2.
τανῦν, adv. (τὰ νῦν, the things
that now are), as respects the
present, at present, now, only
in Ac. (W. H. always write
τὰ νῦν).
τάξις, ews, 7, order, 7.2., (1)
regular arrangement, Col. 11.
(2) appointed succession,
Lu. i. 8; (3) fosttion, rank,
Heb. v. 6.
ταπεινός, ἡ, dv, humble, lowly,
in condition or in spirit; in
N. T. in a good sense, Ja. i.
Ὁ; ἔν: Ὁ:
ταπεινοφροσύνη, ηἡς5, 7, lowdi-
ness of mind, humility, real,
as Phil. ii. 3; or affected, as
Comins.
ταπεινό-φρων, ov, humble, τ Pet.
iii. ὃ (W. H. for φιλόφρων).
(S.)*
TATELVOW, ©, Wow, fo make or
98
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON. [τε
bring low, Lu. iii. 53 v0
humble, humiliate, 2 Cor.
xil. 21; pass., to de humbled,
Lu. xviii. 14; pass., in mid.
sense, to humble one’s self,
Π 8: ν τοὶ
ταπείνωσις, ews, 7, low condi-
Zéon, in circumstances, Lu. i.
48; abasement, in spirit, Ja.
eos
ταράσσω, ἕω, fo agitate, as
water in a pool, Jn. v. 4
(OWE ER omit) naa encom e74
up, to disturb in mind, with
fear, grief, anxiety, doubt,
ING στ ὃν, τ πεῖ: iii,
14.
ταραχή; 7S, 7, a disturbance,
Jnvivend a (Wirekl.jomiut)i:
tumult, sedition, Mar. xiii. 8
ὍΝ: Η. omit).*
τάραχος, ov, 0, a atsturbance,
Ac. xix. 23; commotion, Ac.
ἘΠῚ Tice il
Tapoeds, éws, ὁ, one of Tarsus,
IN Os ie Ns > Sil, ΘΟ ΝΕ
Ταρσός, οὔ, ἡ, Tarsus, Ac. ix.
30.
TapTapow, ὥ, Wow, fo thrust
down to Tartarus (Gehenna),
2 Pet. il qoe (INE)
τάσσω, ξω, () to assign, ar-
range, Ro. xiii. 1; (2) to de-
termine; mid., io appoint,
Mat. xxviii. 16.
ταῦρος, ov, ὁ, α bull, Ac. xiv.
1:
ταὐτά, by crasis for τὰ αὐτά,
the same things.
ταῦτα, 566 οὗτος.
ταφή, 7s, ἡ (θάπτω), a burial,
Mat. xxvii. 7.*
τάφος, ov, ὁ, a burial-place, a
sepulchre, as Mat. xxiii. 27.
τάχα, adv., guickly; perhaps,
Ro. v. 7; Philem. 15.*
ταχέως, adv. (ταχύς), 5071,
guickly, Gal. i. 6; Ζδαςζέν,
PANS wy AS Ww Wiis We 22:
ταχινός, ἡ, dv, στο, quick, 2
ῬΕΈΓῚ. ὙΠ ΤΙ ΤῸ
τάχος, ous, τό, Guickness, Speed,
only in the phrase ἐν τάχει,
quickly, speedily, Lu. xviii.
8.
ταχύς, εἴα, U, guick, swift, only
Ja. i. 19; ταχύ, compar. τά-
χιον (ΝΥ. H. τάχειον), superl.
τάχιστα, adverbially, szwzft
ly; more, most quickly.
τέ, conj. of annexation, azd,
both (see Gr. § 403, Wi. § 53;
2, Bu. 360 sq.).
τει]
τεῖχος, ous, τό, a wall of acity,
ANC 10, BK
τεκμήριον, OV, TO, a Sign, a Cer-
tain proof, Ac. i. 3.*
τεκνίον, ov, τό (dim. of τέκνον),
oO 5, Citak, Mid, exis 22;
Gail, thy, TOR πὶ Ite Ti, ty ie
Frey thule Yo τῶν 1 AE, Wo Piles
Tekvo-yovew, ὥ, fo bear children,
1 Dim: v. 14.*
Tekvo-yovia, as, ἡ, child-bearing,
ἘΠ τ 115 ΠΕΡῚ
τέκνον, ov, τό (τίκτω), a child,
a descendant; an inhabitant,
Lu. xiii. 34; fig. of various
forms of intimate union and
relationship, @ dsciple, a
follower, Philem. 10; hence,
such phrases as τέκνα τῆς
σοφίας, τέκνα ὑπακοῆς, τέκνα
τοῦ φωτός, children of wis-
dom, obedience, the light, and
espec. τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ, chil-
dren of God, Ro. vill. 16, 17,
Za Rit fay,
τεκνο-τροφέω, 0, fo bring up
children, τ Tim. v. 10.*
τέκτων, OOS, ὁ, a carpenter, Mat.
xiii. 55; Mar. vi. 3.*
τέλειος, a, ov, perfect, as (1)
contplete in all its parts, Ja.
i. 4; (2) full grown of full
age, Heb. v. 14; (3) special-
ly of the completeness of
Christian character, perfect,
Mat. v. 48. Syz.: see dp-
τιος.
τελειότης, τητος, ἣ, Perfeciness,
perfection, Col. ili. 14; Heb.
Vi. 1%
τελειόω, ὦ, Wow, (1) 40 complete,
to finish, aS a course, a race,
or the like, Jn. iv. 34; (2) 2
accomplish, as time, or pre-
diction, Lu. 11: 43; Jn. xix.
28; (3) ἡ make perfect, Heb.
vil. 19; pass., to be perfected,
Πππ|: Sahl, 22:
τελείως (τέλειος), adv., perfect
Cy pte etna one
τελείωσις, ews, 7, completion,
fulfillment, Lu. i. 45; perfec-
tion, Heb. vii. 11.*
τελειωτής, οὔ, ὁ, a perfecter,
ἘΠΕΡῚ κὶ1..2. (New)
τελεσ-φορέω, ὥ, fo bring to
maturity, Lu. vill. 14.*
τελευτάω, &, fo end, to finish,
e.¢., life; so, to die, Mat. ix.
18; Mar. vii. Io.
τελευτή, 7s, ἡ, evzd Of life, death,
Mat. ii. 15.*
τελέω, ©, Cow, τετέλεκα, TETE-
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
λεσμαι, ἐτελέσθην, (1) to end,
5, εν ἘΣ 5, 7:
(2) co fulfill, to accomplish,
Huey ΠΟ; 18. 1 ὃ: ἵν Ὁ
pay, Mat. xvii. 24.
τέλος, ous, τό, (1) az end, Lu. i.
33; (2) event or issue, Mat.
xxvi. 58; (3) the principal
end, aim, purpose, τ Tim. i.
(4) @ tax, Mat. xvii. 25;
ΝΟΣ XAT) 7%
τελώνης, ov, ὁ, a collector of
HeIAS, MDW ahhh, 172, ie, 2.
τελώνιον, ov, τό, a toll-house,
@ tax-collector’s office, Mat.
ibe, Op) Μ δ whe ΤΣ» Ἐν:
ay Οἱ
pats
τέρας, ατος, τό, a wonder, a
portent; in N. T. only in
plur., and joined with σημεῖα,
signs and wonders, Ac. Vil.
303) Jn: ἵν. 48, Sys see
δύναμις.
Τέρτιος, ov, ὁ (Lat.), Zertins,
Ro. xvi. 22.*
TéptruddXos, ov, ὁ, Zertiullus, Ac.
AMV Lis 2: Ὲ
τεσσαράκοντα, forty,
AR Wile, 1: 1.9:
τεσσαρακοντα-ετής; és, of forty
years, age or time, Ac. vii.
23 Xi. DO:
τέσσαρες, τέσσαρα, gen. wy,
iis MUG 115. 537 ΠΧ ΤῊΣ
τεσσαρες-και-δέκατος, ἡ, ον, ord.
num., fourteenth, Ac. Xxvil.
Mat. iv.
2.7). ΘᾺ
ΘΠ 59)
τεταρταῖος, ala, aiov, of the
fourth (day); τεταρταῖος
ἐστιν, he has been dead four
days, Jn. Xi. 39.*
τέταρτος, ἡ, ov, ord.
fourth, Mat. xiv. 25.
τετρά-γωνος, ov, fou7-cornered,
sguare, Rev. xxi. 16.*
τετράδιον, OV, TO, & guaternion,
or guard of four soldiers,
Ac. xil. 4.*
τετρακισ-χίλιοι, αἱ, four
thousand, Mar. viii. 9, 20.
τετρακόσιοι, al, a, four hur-
dred, Ac. Vv. 36.
τετρά-μηνος, ον, of four months;
50. χρόνος, a period of four
months, Jn. iv. 35.*
τετρα-πλόος, οῦς, ἢ, οῦν, fou7-
Viold, Mies xix. 13:
τετρά-πους, oVY, gen. οδος, fo27-
footed, Ac. x. 12, xi. 6; Ro.
ΖΝ
τετρ-αρχέω (W.H.rerpaapxéw),
@, to rule over as a tetrarch
(gen.), Tea. int.) ΤῊΣ
99
num.,
[ru
τετρ- dpxns (W. H. τετραάρχη»"),
ov, ὁ, a ruler over a fourth
part of a region, a tetrarch,
applied also to rulers over
any small dominion, Mat.
TINY le
TEVXW, SEE τυγχάνω.
τεφρόω, ὥ, dow Os. ashes),
to Pedic to ashes, 2 Pet. ii.
6.*
τέχνη, ns, ἡ, (1) art, skill, Ac.
XVil. 29; (2) az art, a trade.
Ac. Xvill. 3; Rev. xviii. 22.*
τεχνίτης, ov, ὁ, an artificer,
craftsman, AC. Xix. 24,638;
Rev. xviii. 22; used of God,
Heb. xi. 10.* Synz.: see
δημιουργός.
τήκω, to make liguid ; pass.,
to melt, 2 Pet. ili. 12.*
τηλ-αυγῶς, adv. (τῆλε, afar,
αὐγή, radiance), clearly, dis-
tinctly, Mar. viii. 25.*
τηλικ-οῦτος, αὐτη, OUTO, so reat,
2 Corsi, 10; ἘΠΕῚ 1 Φ;
ili. 4; Rev. xvi. 18.*
τηρέω, ὥ, Now, to watch care-
fully, with good or evil de-
sign; (1) to guard, Mat.
XXvii. 36, 54; (2) ὥ 2eep or
reserve, 1 Cor. vil. 37; (3) Ὁ
observe, keep, enactments or
ordinances, Jn. xiv. 15, 21.
τήρησις, ews, 7, (1) a Préson,
Ac. iv. 3, v. 183 (2) observ-
ance, as of precepts, 1 Cor.
vii. 19.*
Τιβεριάς, δος, ἡ, Tiberias, Jn.
Wik He BS, ΧΙ
Τιβέριος, ov, ὁ, Tiberius, Lu.
iii. 1.*
τίθημι, θήσω (see Gr. ὃ 107,
Wi. § 14, 1, Bu. 45 .sq-), (1)
to place, set, lay, put forth,
put down, put away, put
aside ; mid., to cause to put,
or to put for one’s self; (2) to
constitute, to make, to render ;
mid., to assign, determine.
τίκτω, τέξομαι, 2d aor. ἔτεκον,
Ist aor. pass. ἐτέχθην, fo bear,
to bring forth, of women, Lu.
i. 57, 1.6,7; to produce, of
the earth, Heb. vi. 7
τίλλω, fo pluck, to pluck off,
Mat. xii. 1; Mar. ii. 23; Lu.
0 a ra
Tupatos, ov, ὁ, Zimeus, Mar.
x. 46.*
τιμάω, ὥ, Wow, (1) fo estimate,
to value ata price, Mat. xxvii.
9; (2) to honor, ta reverence,
Mar. vil. 6, 10,
TUL] GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON. [τρι
τιμή, ἧς, ἡ, (1) α price, Mat.
XXVil. 6, 9; (2) Aonor, Ro. ix.
Zine DaaverA 2 έτη 11. 20;
215 1 ἘΡῚ: Thy 75
τίμιος, a, ον, of great price, pre-
cious, honored, Rev. xvii. 4;
Heb. xiii. 4.
τιμιότης; τητος, ἢ, PYECLOUSHESS,
costliness, Rev. xviii. 19.*
Τιμό-θεος, ov, ὁ, Zimothy, Ac.
KV AS 5.
Τίμων, wos, ὁ, Timon, Ac. vi.
5.*
τιμωρέω, ὥ, 20 φειγι15} (acc.), Ac.
ἘΠ 5 ΧΧν α Ὁ
τιμωρία, as, ἣ, punishment,
penalty, Web. x. 29.*
tivo, Ticw, to pay; with δίκην,
to pay penalty, suffer punish-
ment, 2 Th. 1. 9.*
τὶς, τὶ, gen. τινός (enclitic),
indef. pron., azy one, some
one (see Gr. § 352, Wi. ὃ 25,
2, Bu. 85, 93)-
tis, τί, gen. τίνος : interroga-
tive pron., who? which?
what? (see Gr. § 350, Wi.
Sizi rw uemuns. 3d).
Tiros, ov, ὁ, Zitias, Ac. xviii.
τίτλος, ov, ὁ (Lat.), @ title, an
inscription, Jn. Xix. 19, 20.*
Τίτος, ov, 6, Zztus, 2 Cor. vii.
Gama ΤΆ.
τοι, an enclitic part., Ζγδῖν, i7-
deed; see καιτοίγε, μέντοι,
τοιγαροῦν, τοίνυν.
τοι-γαρ-οῦν, consequently, there-
fore,i Th.iv.8; Heb. xii. 1.*
tot-ye, although (in καιτοίγε).
τοί-νυν, zudecd now, therefore,
IL, 3655 BES i (Cos ibs 90;
Heb. xiii. 13; Ja. ii. 24 (not
ΝΞ ΕΠ
τοιόσ-δε, τοιάδε, τοιόνδε, de-
monst. pron., of ¢his kind,
SUG 2 ete 1...
τοιοῦτος, τοιαύτη, τοιοῦτο, de-
monst. denoting quality (as
τοσοῦτος denotes quantity,
and οὗτος simply deter-
mines), of such a kind, such,
so, used either with or with-
out a noun, the correspond-
ing relative is οἷος, as, only
Mar. xili. 19; 1 Cor. xv. 48;
2 Cor. x. 11; once ὑποῖος,
Ac. xxvi. 29. For τοιοῦτος
with the article, see Gr.
§ 220, Wi. § 18, 4, Bu. 87.
τοῖχος, ov, ὁ, α wall of a house,
Ac. xxiii. 3; disting. from
τεῖχος, a wall of a city.*
τόκος, ov, ὁ (a bringing forth),
interest, usury, Mat. Xxv. 27;
Π 5 οι 236
τολμάω, ὥ, ήσω, (1) fo dare
(inf.), Mar. x1. 34; (2) to ex-
dure, Ro. v. 7; (3) ὁ be bold,
74, (Cores Fala Bil
τολμηρότερον (τολμηρός), neut.
compar. as adv., more boldly,
Ro. xv. 15 (W. H. τολμηρο-
T Epws).*
τολμητής, οὔ, ὁ, a daring, pre-
sumpiuous man, 2 Pet. il.
10.*
τομός, 4, Ov, sharp, keen, comp.
τομώτερος, Heb. iv. 12.*
τόξον, ov, τό, a bow, Rev. vi.
Drs
τοπάζιον, ov, τό, topaz, Rev.
xox 20: ΠΝ we.)
τόπος; οὐ, 0, (I) a place, 7.2.,
@ district or region, or a par-
ticular spot in a regicn ; (2)
the place one occupies, the
room, an abode, a seat, a
sheath for a sword; (3) ἃ
passage in a book; (4) state,
condition ; (5) opportunity.
τοσοῦτος, τοσαύτη, τοσοῦτο, de-
monst. pron. denoting quan-
tity (See τοιοῦτος), so great,
so much, so long; plur., so
many.
τότε, demonst. adv., chev.
τοὐναντίον, for τὸ ἐναντίον, o7
the contrary, 2 Cor. ii. 7;
(81. τἴτ τ; τὸ δῖ: τὴ: Ὁ 3 Ὲ
τοὔνομα, for τὸ ὄνομα, acc. ab-
50]., dy name, Mat. xxvii.
τ
τουτέστι, for τοῦτ᾽ ἔστι (W.
H. prefer the uncontracted
form), ¢hat zs, Ac. i. 19; Ro.
Des 7h Cos
τοῦτο, neut. of οὗτος, which
see. ;
τράγος, ov, ὁ, a he-coat, Heb.
ΤΣ IAQ 15. τὸ; OG vile.
τράπεζα, ys, ἡ, a table, (1) for
food and banqueting, Mat.
τα 27 MAS. ἠῶ; Αἴοὶ ΧΙ:
34; (2) for money-changing
or business, Mar. xi. 15.
τραπεζίτης, ov, ὁ, a money-
changer, a banker, Mat. xxv.
PAG 9
τραῦμα, ατος, τό, a wound, Lu.
Kem Acre
τραυματίζω, iow, fo wound, Lu.
Xe OAC exe One
τραχηλίζω, in pass., Zo be laid
bare, to be laid open, Heb, iv.
ets
100
τράχηλος, ov, ὁ, the neck, Lu.
χν Or INO. xavdle
τραχύς, εἴα, ¥, rough, aS ways,
Lu. iii. 5; as rocks in the
sea, Ac. xxvii. 29.*
Tpaxwvitis, dos, 7, Zracho-
wtis, the N.E. of the ter-
ritory beyond Jordan, Lu.
ἘΠ ὙΤῈ ΄
τρεῖς, τρία, three, Mat. xii. 40.
τρέμω; to tremble, Mar. v. 33;
Lu. vill. 47; Ac. ix.6 (W.-H.
omit); fo be afraid, 2 Pet. ii.
10.*
τρέφω, θρέψω, perf. pass. part.
τεθραμμένος, to feed, to nour-
ish, Mat.-vi. 26; Ac. xii. 20;
Ja. v. 5; to bring up, rear,
Lu. iv. 16.
τρέχω, 2d aor. ἔδραμον, (1) éo
vun, in general, Lu. xv. 20;
(2) to exert one’s self, Ro. ix.
16; (3) 40 make progress, as
doctrine, 2 Th. iii. I.
τρῆμα, atos, τό, a perforation,
the eye of a needle, Mat. xix.
25. (ΝΥ. ΠΡ συ 2S
(W. H.).*
τριάκοντα, οἱ, ai, τά, indecl.,
thirty, Mat. xiii. 8.
τριακόσιοι, at, a, three hui-
dred, Mar. Xiv. 5; Jn. xii.
*
tpiBodos, ov, ὁ, a thistle, Mat.
vil. 16; Heb. vi. 8.*
τρίβος, ov, 7, a worn path, a
beaten way, Mat. iil. 3; Mar.
oye dbs ig ess
τρι-ετία, as, 7, a@ space of three
WERT SNC Xeno la
τρίζω, fo grate, to gnash, as the
teeth, Mar. ix. 18.*
τρί-μηνος, ov, of three months,
neut. as subst., Heb. xi.
Bayes
τρίς, num. adv., thrice, Mat.
Oly Si 75.
τρί-στεγος, ov, having three
stories ; neut., the third story,
IENGS 2B, ΟἿ
τρισ-χίλιοι, at, a, three thou-
sand, Ac. 11. 41.*
τρίτος, ἡ, ov, ord. num., “277d;
neut. τὸ τρίτον, the third
part, Rev. viii. 7; the third
time, Mar. xiv. 41; ἐκ τρίτου,
the third time, Mat. xxvl. 44;
τῇ τρίτῃ (sc. ἡμέρᾳ), ογι the
third day, Lu. xiii. 32.
τρίχες, plur. of θρίξ, which
see.
tpixivos, ἡ, ov, made of hair,
ING Vanishes
Tpo |
τρόμος, ov, ὁ, a trembling, from
fear, Mar. xvi. 8.
τροπή; 7s, 7, a turning, Ja. i.
17 (see RV).
τρόπος, ου, ὃ, (1) WAY, MANNEL 5
ὃν τρόπον, 771 like manner
ayy Tis, ΝΘ. seauby 278 (2)
manner of life, character,
blebs siti. 15%
τροπο-φορέω, ὦ, now, fo bear
with the disposition or char-
acter of others, Ac. xiii. 18
(Rec. W. H., some read ἐτρο-
φοφόρησεν, he bore them as a
nurse). (S. ΣΝ
τροφή, 7s, ἡ, food, nourish-
ment, Mat. iii. 4, vi. 25.
Τρόφιμος, ov, ὁ, Zrophimus,
NG XX A ἘΠῚ 29; 2 Tim. iv.
20.*
τροφός, οὔ, 7, a zuuzrse, τ Th. ii.
71.
Tpodo-hopéw, 6,
popéw.
τροχιά, ds, ἡ, a track of a
wheel, a path, fig., Heb. xii.
neue
τροχός, οὔ, ὁ, a wheel, Ja. iii.
see τροπο-
τρύβλιον, ov, τό, a deep dish, a
platter, Mat. xxvi. 23; Mar.
Xiv. 20.*
Tpvydw, 6, How, to gather, as
the vintage, Lu. vi. 44; Rev.
Xiv. 18, 19.*
τρυγών, dvos, ἡ (τρύζω), a turtle-
dove, Lu. ii. 24.*
τρυμαλιά, ds, ἡ, che eve of a
needle, Mar. x. 25; Lu. xviii.
25 (W. Η. τρῆμα).
τρύπημα, ατος, τό, a hole, the
eye of a needle, Mat. xix. 24
(ὗν. H. text τρῆμα).
Τρύφαινα, ns, ἡ, Zryphena, Ro.
ΧΥΪ. 12.*
τρυφάω, 0, σω, to live luxuri-
ously and effeminately, Ja. ν.
5.* Syrz.: see σπαταλάω.
τρυφή, 7s, %, effeminate luxury,
Wns vais 255) 2, Ret. i013
Tpvpaca, ns, ἡ, Tryphosa, Ro.
Xvi. 12.*
Tpwds, άδος, ἡ, Zroas, a city of
Mysia, properly Alexandria
Lipoas Ἄς. νι Oy 1:
Τρωγύλλιον, ov, τό, 7rogyllium,
Ac. Xx. 15 (W. H. omit).*
τρώγω, to eat, Mat. xxiv. 38;
Jn. vi. 54- 58, xiii. 18.*
τυγχάνω, 2d aor. ἔτυχον, perf.
TéTUXA, (1) fo obtain, to get
possession of (gen.), Lu. xx.
95) NG eRe ion (2ὴ compared
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
out, to happen, to happen to
be; et πύχοι if wt should
chance, it may be, perhaps,
I Cor. xiv. 10; 2d aor., part.,
τυχών, ordinary, common-
place, Ac. xix. 11; neut. τυ-
χόν, zt may be, perhaps, τ
Cor. xvi. 6.
τυμπανίζω, fo beat to death when
stretched on a wheel, Heb.
x 555
τυπικῶς, adv., typically, by way
of example, 1 Cor. x. 11 (W.
ΕΠ} ὉΝ- ΤΣ
τύπος, ov, ὁ, (1) a mark, an im-
pression, produced by a blow,
Jn. xx. 25; (2) the figure of
ὦ thing, a pattern, Ac. Vii.
44; Heb. vili. 5; (3) av em-
blem, an example, τ ΘΟ σ-
6; Phil. iii. 17; (4) the form
ai contents of a letter, Ac.
ἘΣΤΙ 25; (5) @ we, Ro. v.
14.
τύπτω, Ww, to beat, to strike,
as the breast in grief, Lu.
XVill. 13; 20 zuflict Punish-
ment, AC. XXill. 3; 20 wound
or disquiet the conscience, 1
ΘΟ 1:12.
Τύραννος, ov, ὁ, Tyrannus, Ac.
as Ὁ:Ὲ
τυρβάζω, fo agitate or disturb
272 mind, Lu. x. 41 (W. H.
θορυβά ζω).
Τύριος, ov, ὁ, (prop. adj.), a@
Tyvian, an inhabitant of
ΠΥ ΤΕΣ Ο: ΧΠ|Π: 2 Ones
Τύρος, ov, ἡ, Zyre, a city of
Phoenicia, Mat. xi. 21, 22.
τυφλός, 7, dv, blind, (1) physic-
ally; suse xiv. 135, 2155, (2)
mentally, z.e., stupid, dull of
apprehension, Ro. 11. 193 2
ἘΕ 170.
τυφλόω, ὥ, Wow, fig., to make
blind or dull of apprehen-
sion, Jn. Xil. 403; 2 Cor. iv. 45
eo τὰκ
τυφόω, &, fo raise a smoke ;
pass., fig., to be proud, to
be arrogant and concezted,
ἘΠ τ. 11|. ὁ; νἱὶ 4; 2 Μ ΠΏ:
ili. 4.*
τύφω, pres. pass. part. τυφό-
μενος, smoking, Mat. ΧΙ].
20.*
τυφωνικός, ἡ, Ov, violent, tem-
pestuous, AC. XXviil. 14.*
Tuxuxés, or Τύχικος (W. H.),
ov, ὃ, Zychichus, 2 Tim. iv.
12.
τυχόν, SEE τυγχάνω.
ΙΟΙ
ἰνιοὸ
Y
Y, v, tWirov, wpszlon, uw, the
twentieth letter. As a nu-
meral, v’= 400; ,v= 400,000.
At the commencement of a
word, v is always aspirated.
DaKtvOuvos, η, ov, of the color of
hyacinth, dark purple, Rev.
ix. 17.*
ὑάκινθος, ov, ὁ, a precious stone
of the color of hyacinth,
jacinth, Rev. xxi. 20.*
ὑάλινος, ἡ, ov, elassy, trans-
parent, Rev. iv. 6, xv. 2.*
ὕαλος, ov, ὁ, elass, Rev. xxi.
18, 21.*
ὑβρίζω, cw, to treat with in-
solence, to insult, Mat. xxil.
[Ὁ 5. Wj arate VM
ὕβρις, ews, 4, (1) zzsolence, in-
sult, 2 Cor. xii. 10; (2) dam-
age, loss, AC. XXvil. 10, 21.*
ὑβριστήδ, οὔ, 6, az cnsolent, in-
sulting man, Ro.i. 30; 1Tim.
i 3:5
ὑγιαίνω, Zo be well, to be in
WRT Oy Ail NVA ISMN ais 297 5
fig., 2 be sound, in (év) faith,
doctrine, etc., Tit. 1.13; part.
ὑγιαίνων, healthful, whole-
some, of instruction, t Tim.
1 τος
ὑγιής, és, (1) sound, whole, in
health, Mat. xii. 13; Jn. v.
15; (2) fig., wholesome,
of teaching, Tit. ii. 8.
ὑγρός, ά, ὄν, moist, green, 1.6.,
full of sap, Lu. xxiii. 31.*
ὑδρία, as, 7, α water-fot, Jn. il.
6, 7; 1v. 28.*
ὑδρο-ποτέω, ὥ, to be a water-
drinker, 1 Vim. v. 23.*
ὑδροπικός, ή, dv, a? aie. Lu.
Χαν- [2
ὕδωρ, ὕδατος, τό, water; ὕδατα,
walers, streams, Mints Tol 22} «
also ὦ body of water, as Mat.
xiv. 28; ὕδωρ. ὍΘΕΝ, living oY
iE water . of spir-
itual truth, Jn. a TA.
ὑετός, οὔ, ὁ (ὕω, fo vain), rain,
Heb. vi. 7.
υἱο-θεσία, as, ἡ, adoption as a
son, into the divine family,
ΠΟ Vitis) αὐϑνν. 22» πὸ ἢν 18}
ἵν: δ. ΒΡ. 1 Ser
υἱός, οὔ, ὁ, ὦ son, Mat. x. 37;
a descendant, Lu. xx. 41,
44; the offspring or young
of an animal, Mat. xxi. 5;
an adopted son, Heb. Xi. 24;
of various forms of close
vAn |
union and relationship (see
τέκνον); a daisciple or fol-
lower, Mat. ΧΙ]. 27; one who
resembles (gen.), Mat. v. 45;
one who partakes of any
guality or character, Lu. x.
ὍΣ, Jide 20. ὑ υἱὸς τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου, son of man (once
only without art., Jn. v. 27),
very often used by our Lord
of himself (only once by
another of him, Ac. vil. 56);
sons of men denote mez
generaily, Mar. 111. 28; Ep.
111. 5; υἱὸς Tov θεοῦ, son of
God, used of men, Lu. xx.
Bone elebs ai. usually of
Christ, Mat. viii. 29; Jn. ix.
35; see also Gr. § 217¢.
ὕλη, 78, 7, wood, fuel, Ja. 111.
ὑμεῖς, plur. of σύ, which see.
Ὑμέναιος, ov, ὁ, Hymenwus, 1
stm 1.20); 2. ΤΠ τῆς 11: ΤῈ
ὑμέτερος, a, ον, POSSESS. pron.,
your, as belonging to, or as
proceeding from; for the
use of the article with the
word, see Gr. § 22
ὑμνέω, &, How, to sing hymns
TOM (ποῦν, ΑΘ. xvi. 25) ΠΠΕΡ-
ii. 12; fo stg, Mat. xxvi. 30;
Mar. xiv. 26.*
ὕμνος, ov, ὁ, a hymn, a sacred
song, Ep. v. 19; Gols 6:
Syn.: ψαλμός is used of the
Psalms of the O. T.; ὕμνος
designates a song of prazse
to God; φδή is a general ex-
pression for a song.
ὑπ-άγω, Ζῶ go away, to eS
MIKES Wile ΠῚ Nios Ae Oy Sat
perat., Bomcrmes an eee
sion of aversion, degoze, Mat.
iv. 10 ; sometimes a farewell
only, Mat. villi. 13, 32; 20 de,
Mat. xxvi. 24.
ὑπ-ακοή, ἧς, ἡ, obedience, Ro.
Wiles (Ss)
ὑπ-ακούω, ow, (1) Zo listen, as
at a door, to find who seeks
admission, only Ac. xii. 13;
(2) to hearken to; hence, 20
obey (dat.), Mat. viii. 27;
Heb. xi. 8.
ὕπ-ανδρος, ov, subject to a hus-
band, married, Ro. vii. 2.*
ὑπ-αντάω, ὦ, iow, to meet (dat.),
Mat. viii. 28.
ὑπ-άντησις, ews, 7, a meeting,
Mat. viii. 34 (W. H.), xxv. 1
(Wis ΠῚ» σι gs (Sy)?
ὕπαρξις, ews, 7, goods, substance,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT
property, Ac. ii. 45; Heb. x.
4.%
ὑπ-άρχω, to begin to be; to be
originally, to subsist; hence
generally, zo de, Lu. viii. 41;
Ac. xxi. 20; with dat. of
pers., to have, to possess, AC.
iii. 6, iv. 37; part., neut. pl.,
τὰ ὑπάρχοντα, things which
one possesses, goods, property,
Mat. xix. 21.
ὑπ-είκω, fo yield, to submit to
authority, Heb. xiii. 17.*
ὑπ-εναντίος, a, ov, opposite to,
adverse, Col. ii. 14; as subst.,
an adversary, Heb. x. 27.*
ὑπέρ, prep., gov. gen. and acc.:
with gen., over, for, on be-
half of ; with acc., eee
superior to (eee (Gig Ss) 598.
Wi. § 474, Bu. 335); Rivet:
ially, above, ΟΣ Ὼ 2. (6ΘῈ: ΣΙ
23. In composition, ὑπέρ de-
notes superiority (above), or
aid (on behalf of).
ὑπερ-αίρω, in mid., zo lift up
one’s self, to exalt one’s self,
to be arrogant, 2 Cor. xi. 7;
2 Th. 11: ΔῸΣ
ὑπέρ-ακμος, ov, past the bloom
of youth, 1 Cor. vii. 36.*
ὑπερ-άνω, adv. (gen.), above,
ἘΠῚ he Zit, i WOR ΕΓΒ ibe So
ὑπερ-αυξάνω, fo Z1crease
ceedingly, 2 Th. 1. 3.*
ὑπερ-βαίνω, Zo co beyond, to
overreach, defraud, 1 Th. iv.
6.
ὑπερ- Βαλλόν τως; adv., beyond
measure, 2 COr. Xl. 23.*
ὑπερ-βάλλω, intrans., Zo sz7-
pass; N.T., only pres. part.
ὑπερβάλλων, SUIPASSING, X-
celling, 2 Cor. iii. 10, 1x. 14;
1B} 1: ΤΟ; 11: ἡ» 111: Τ0:Ὲ
ὑπερ-βολή, ἢς, ἡ, excess, swr-
passing excellence, 27:6-62711-
FUCTUCE 2. ΘΟ τὰς ΧΙ;
καθ᾽ ὑπερβολήν, as ady., ex-
ceedingly, Ro. vii. 13; I Cor.
ath, S18 2 (Cory Wise) (Calle ἢ
13; καθ᾽ ὑπερβολὴν εἰς ὑπερ-
βολήν, more and more excee a
ingly (R. V.), 2 Cor. iv. 17.*
ὑπερ-εῖδον, ὦ overlook, to tbe
710 notice of, Ac. xvil. 30.*
ὑπερ-έκεινα, adv., deyond, 2 Cor.
x. 16. (IN: T.)*
ὑπερ-εκ-περισσοῦ, adv., beyond
all measure, in the highest
degree, Ep. iil. 20; 1 Th. iii.
ΓΘ Doses
ὑπερ-εκ-τείνω, fo stretch out be-
102
ἔχ-
"LEXICON. [υπν
yond measure, 2 Cor. x.
14.*
birep-eK-X vw, pass., fo be poured
out, to overflow, Lu. vi. 38.*
ὑπερ-εν-τυγχάνω, fo intercede
for, Ro. viii. 26. (N. T.)*
ὑπερ-έχω, f0 excel, to surpass
(gen.), 20: be supreme; N.T.
only pres. part., Ro. xiil. 1;
Let τ ΠΣ τυ 9)3 1 JES τ
13; part. neut. τὸ ὑπερέχον,
excellency, super-eminence,
Phil. iii. 8.*
ὑπερηφανία, as, ἡ, pride,
gauce, Mar. vii. 22.*
ὑπερ-ήφανος, ov, proud, arro-
gant, Ja. iv. 6.
trep-Alav, adv., very much,
pre-eminently, 2 Cor. xi. 5,
alls, Tiles
ὑπερ-νικάω, ὦ, fo be more than
conqueror, Ro. vill. 37. (N.
ade)
ὑπέρ-ογκος, ov, moderate,
boastful, of language, 2 Pet.
rg aes ity aloes
ὑπερ-οχή, 7S, ἡ, Superiority, ex-
cellence, i Cor. ii. 1; 1 Tim.
rls 2 Ὁ
ὑπερ-περισσεύω, fo superabound,
Ro. v. 20; pass., 29 be very
abundant in (dat.), 2 Cor. vil.
Ae (ON. Tes) 9
ὑπερ-περισσῶς, adv., superabun-
dantly, beyond measure, Mar.
Willen jem ἈΝ ΠΝ) as
ὑπερ-πλεονάζω, 20 be exceeding-
ly abundant, 1 Tim. i. 14.*
ὑπερ-υψόω, ὦ, to highly exalt,
BhilMiryoan(s:)7
ὑπερ-φρονέω, ὦ, Zo think too
highly of one’s self, Ro, xii.
woe
ὑπερῷον, ov, τό, the upper part
of a house, an upper cham-
ber, INC ἃ. 12, ἐπ 37/583 On ἘΣ:
8.*
ὑπ-έχω, 20 submit to, to undergo
(acc.), Ju. 7.*
ὑπ-ήκοος, ov, listening to, obe-
dient, Ac. vii. 39; 2 Cor. il.
9g; Phil. ii. 8.*
ὑπηρετέω, ὥ, 20 minister to, to
serve (dat.), Ac. xiii. 36, xx.
, 34, XXiv. ΕΣ :
ὑπ-ηρέτης, ov, ὁ (ἐρέτης, α
rower), a servant, attendant,
specially (1) az officer,
lictor, Mat. τὸ 25: (2) ΟΣ
attendant in a synagogue, Lu.
iv. 20; (3) @ minister of the
gospel, Ac. xxvi. 16.
ὕπνος, ov, ὁ, sleep, Lu. ix. 32;
4770-
varo |
fig., spzvitual sleep, Ro. xiii.
iii
ὑπό, prep., gov. gen. and acc.,
under: with gen., dy, gener-
ally signifying the agent ;
with acc., wzder, beneath, of
place, of time, or of subjec-
tion to authority (see Gr.
ὃ 304, Wi. §§ 474, 49%, Bu.
340 sq.). In composition,
ὑπό denotes subjection, di-
minution, concealment.
ὑπο-βάλλω, 20 suborn, to in-
struct privately, Ac. vi. 11.*
ὑπο-γραμμός, οὔ, ὁ, α writing-
copy; an example, τ Pet. ii.
21.*
ὑπό-δειγμα, ατος, τό, (1)
figure, copy, Heb. viil. 5, ix.
23; (2) an example for imi-
tation, or for warning, Jn.
Siti, TSS ΠΕΡ hye The TEEN
ΠΡΟΣ 15 ν. LOL ;
ὑπο-δείκνυμι, δείξω, fo show
plainly, to teach, to warn,
WiBiis 111: Fie 11 111: 7. vile AU
Rah I Ἄχ. 10: ore ails
ὑπο-δέχομαι, fo receive as a
guest (acc.), Lu. x. 38, xix. 6;
ἌΧ. ἡ, 18. 11. Als
ὑπο-δέω, ὥ, ow, in mid., Ὁ
bind on one’s sandals, be
shod with (acc.), Mar. vi. 9;
ον Xd 8. UPA νῖ τ (lies,
shod as to your feet).*
ὑπόδημα, ατος, τό, a sandal,
Mat. iii. 11, x. ΤῸ:
ὑπό-δικος, ov, subject to judg-
ment, under penalty to (dat.),
Ro. iii. 19.*
ὑπο-ζύγιον, ov, τό, an animal
under yoke, an ass, Mat. xxi.
2 1st ΤΠ loys
ὑπο-ζώννυμι, fo wder-gird, as
a ship for strength against
the waves, Ac. xxvii. 17.*
ὑπο-κάτω, adv., wzderneath (as
prep. with gen.), Rev. v. 3,
13.
ε ϑ ’ P
ὑπο-κρίνομαι, dep., fo act under
a mask, to LE SOTE to feign
(acc., inf.), Lu. xx. 20.*
ὑπό-κρισις, ews, 7, lit., stage
playing; hypocrisy, dissem-
bling, 1 Tim. iv. 2.
ὑπο-κριτής, οὔ, ὁ, lit., a stage
player; a hypocrite, a dis-
sembler, Mat. vi. 2, 5, 16.
ὑπο-λαμβάνω, 2d aor. ὑπέλαβον,
(1) ὦ take from under, to
recetue up, Ac. i. 9; (2) to
take up a discourse, to answer,
Lu. x. 30; (3) 2 τ,
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
suppose, Wu. vii. 43 Ac: ii.
153 (4) vo recezve, welcome, 3
Jn. 8 (W. H.).*
ὑπό-λειμμα (or -Ayuua), ατος, τό,
@ remnant, Ro. ix. 27 (W.
ΗΠ
ὑπο-λείπω, 20
pass., Ro.
ὑπο-λήνιον,
leave
Fa Bes
ov, τό (ληνός),
behind,
τυϊγε-αΐ, pit under the
wine-press, dug in the
ground, Mar. xii. 1. (S.)*
ὑπο-λιμπάνω, Zo leaz
Meet 11: 2.7
ὑπο-μένω, μενῶ, (1) fo remain,
tarry behind, Lu. il. 43; (2)
to bear up under, to endure
(ace) r ehets τ (3) ὦ
persevere, to remain constant,
Matix 22:
ὑπο-μιμνήσκω, ὑπομνήσω, Ist
aor. pass. ὑπεμνήσθην, to re-
mind (acc. of pers.), Jn. xiv.
26; mid., fo be reminded, to
remember, only IU Sect, (i.
ὑπό-μνησις, ews, 7, (1) renzem-
brance, recollection, 2 Tim. i.
5; (2) @ putting in mind, 2
Ct τ ΠΤ
ὑπο-μονή, ἧς, ἡ, a bearing up
under, endurance, steadfast
ness, patient waiting gor
(gen.), Lu. viii. 15; 2 Th. iii.
5. Syz.: see ἀνοχή.
ὑπο-νοέω, ὥ, fo conjecture, to
suppose, AC. Xili. 25, xxv. 18,
ΣΥΝ ye
ὑπό-νοια, as, 4, a surmising,
suspicion, τ Tim. vi. 4.*
ὑπο-πλέω, Ist aor. ὑπέπλευσα,
to sail under, 2.e., to leeward
of (acc.), Ac. xxvil. 4, 7.*
ὑπο-πνέω, Ist aor. ὑπέπνευσα,
to blow gently, of the wind,
Ac. xxvii. 13.*
ὑπο-πόδιον, ov, τό, a footstool,
; Lu. ἈΝ 22: Ac. il. S5-r he
ὑπό-στασις, ews, 7, that which
underlies; hence, (1) the sub-
stance, the reality underlying
mere appearance, Heb. i. 3;
(2) confidence, assurance, 2
Corns ΣΝ xis Τὴ; el elses
DAS xe let
ὑπο-στέλλω, Ist aor. ὑπέστειλα,
to draw back, Gal.ii.12; mid.,
to shrink, to draw one’s self
back, Ac. xx. 27; Heb. x. 38;
to withhold, conceal (acc.),
ICA MOG, ores
ὑπο-στολή, ἧς, 7, @ shrinking,
a drawing back, Heb. x. 39.*
ὑπο-στρέφω, Yow, fo turn back,
103
"ὁ behind,
[vor
to return, intrans., Lu. ii. 43,
Vill. 37, 40.
ὑπο-στρώννυμι, or τωννύω, 70
Spread under, Lu. xix. 36.
(S.)*
ὑπο-ταγή, ἧς, ἡ, subjection, sub-
mission, 2 Cor. ix. 13; Gal.
ly IS te ΠῚ π|5 11. Τα, 1 7 Ὲ
ὑπο-τάσσω, ἕω, 2d aor. pass.
ὑπετάγην, to place under, to
subject, I Cor. xv. 27; mid.,
to submit one’s self, to be obe-
dient, Ro. xiii. 5; Ep. v. 21.
ὑπο-τίθημι, Zo set or put under,
to lay down, Ro. xvi. 4; mid.,
to suggest a put in ee
τ Tim. iv. 6.*
ὑπο-τρέχω, 2d aor. ὑπέδραμον,
to run under lee or shelter
of, Ac. xxvii. 16.*
ὑπο-τύπωσις, ews, 7, pattern,
example, 1 Tim.i. 16; 2 Tim.
: i. 13.*
ὑπο-φέρω, Ist aor. ὑπήνεγκα, fo
bear up under, to sustain, to
δ 278,1 COL Kat 2 Ns
τις τὰ} 1 ΒΘ ΠΤ ΤΟΣ
ὑπο-χωρέω, ὥ, ow, fo with-
draw, to retire, Lu. v. 16, ix.
10.*
ὑπωπιάζω, fo strike under the
eye ; hence, (1) fo bruzse ; fig.,
to buffet, τ Cor. ix. 27 (Ὁ) Ὁ
weary out, by repeated ap-
plication, Lu. xviii. 5.*
Us, ὑός, ὁ, ἦ, a hog, boar or sow,
2. ἘΘῈΣ 11: 2 2.4
ὕσσωπος, ov, ἡ (from Heb.),
hyssop, a stalk or stem of
hyssop, Jn. Xix. 29; a bunch
of hyssop for sprinkling,
ἘΠΕΡ ix. τοῖς (5:5
ὑστερέω, ὦ, now, to be behind;
abs., fo be lacking, to fall
short, Jn. ii. 3; with obj., zo
be lacking in, acc., Mat. xix.
20; gen., Lu. xxii. 35; amd,
Heb. xii. 15; to be lacking,
Mar. x. 21; pass., fo lack, to
come short, τ Cor i. 7, Viil.
8; to suffer need, Lu. xv. 14.
ὑστέρημα, atos, τό, (1) that
which 7s lacking from (gen.),
Coline 4er Th. 111: ΠΟ (2)
poverty, destitution, Lu. xxi.
4. (3)
ὑστέρησις, ews, 7, Poverty, pert-
wry, Mar. xii. 44; Phil. iv. 11.
(Nea)
ὕστερος, a, ov, compar., /ale7,
only 1 Tim. iv. 1 and Mat.
ΧΑ 31 (ΝΥ. ale) ἢ δυο 85
an adv., lasily, afterward,
va}
with gen., Mat. xxii. 27; Lu.
ἘΣ eV
ὑφαντός, ἡ, dv (ὑφαίνω, fo
weave), woven, JN. Xix. 23.*
ὑψηλός, ἡ, bv, igh, lofty, lit.
or fig., Ta ὑψηλά, things that
are high, Ro. xil. 16; ἐν
ὑψηλοῖς, on high, Heb. i. 3
ὑψηλο-φρονέω, ὥ, fo be high-
minded, proud, Ro. xi. 20
(W.H. ὑψηλὰ φρόνει); τ΄ Tim.
Ws ΤΣ ΝΠ}
ὕψιστος, 7, ον (superlat. of ὕψι,
highly), highest, most high ;
neut., plur., the highest places,
the heights, Ζ.6., heaven, Lu.
ii. 14; ὁ ὕψιστος, the ‘Most
High, i.e., God, Ac. vii. 48,
Tyla 7/2 MTA 1. 22: 55; 70.
ὕψος, ous, τό, height, opp. to
βάθος, Ep. τὰ τὸ Ἐν" ΧΑΙ-
ΝΣ ἐξ ὕψους, from on high,
, from heaven, Lu. i. 78,
ὑτῶν, 49; soa εἰς ὕψος, to
heaven, Ep. iv. ὃ; fig., high
station, Ja. i. 9.*
tow, &, dow, (1) fo raise on
high, to lift wp, as the brazen
serpent, and Jesus on the
ὍΘΕ 1 I ΤῊ. Vil 28;
(2) to exalt, to set on high,
INGA ΠΠ 33's) Mat. xxiii. 12°
ὕψωμα, atos, τό, height, Ro.
vill. 39; barrier, bulwark
(fig.), 2 Cor. x. 5.*
Φ, φ, Hi, p27, ph, the twenty-
first letter. As a numeral,
g = 500; ,6 = 500,000.
φάγος, ov, ὁ, a elution, Mat. xi.
ΤῸ; Ἱπὺ: avid. ὅς: ΟΝ ele.)
φάγω, only used in fut. φάγο-
μαι, and 2d aor. ἔφαγον; see
ἐσθίω.
φαιλόνης, ov, 6(W.H. φελόνη5),
(Lat. penula), a traveling-
Aoi A ΠΤ she, 15. (UNI
ΠΣ
φαίνω, φανῶ, 2d aor. pass. ἐφά-
νὴν, (1) trans., 29 show, in
N.T. only mid. or pass., Zo
appear, to be seen, to seem;
τὰ φαινόμενα, things which
can be seen, Heb. xi. 3; (2)
intrans., fo shine, to give
ΡΣ le Te 5 We 55. ὅν.
see δοκέω.
Φάλεκ, ὁ (Heb.), Peleg, Lu. iii.
Ἂς
φανερός, a, dv, apparent, mani-
ESE ον MLL (απ ν: το;
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
ἐν τῷ φανερῷ, as ady., mani-
festly, openly, Ro. ii. 28.
φανερόω, &, Wow, to make ap-
parent, to manifest, to dis-
BLOG Mle Wally All exergy ΤῸ;
pass., fo be manifested, made
ΣΕΥ. τν νην, isp Ok 2
Comnve tk:
φανερῶς, adv., clearly, Ac. χ. 3;
openly, Mar. 1. 45; Jn. vil.
ΤΟ."
φανέρωσις, ews, 7, α manifesta-
tion (gen. obj.), I Cor. xii. 7;
2 Cor. iv. 2.* Sym.: see ato-
κάλυψις.
aves, οὔ, 6, a torch, a lantern,
Jn. xviii. 3.*
Φανονήλ, ὁ (Heb.), Panel,
Lu. ii. 36.*
φαντάζω, fo cause to appear;
pass. part. τὸ φανταζόμενον,
the appearance, Heb. xii. 21.*
φαντασία, as, ἡ, display, pomp,
ον: ΖΘ
φάντασμα, ατος, τό, αγι appari-
tion, a spectre, Mat. xiv. 26;
Mar. vi. 49.*
φάραγξ, ayyos, ἡ, @ valley,
ravine, Tou iii: τὸν
Φαραώ, ὁ, Pharaoh, the title of
ancient Egyptian kings, Ac.
vil. 13, 21.
Φαρές, ὁ (Heb.), Phares, Mat.
i BS ΤΟ sink 330
᾿ Φαρισαῖος, ov, ὁ (from the Heb.
verb, o separate), a Pharisee,
one of the Jewish sect so
called, Mar: it. 16, 18, 2
(N. T.)
φαρμακεία (W. ΤΙ. -κία), as, 7,
magic, sorcery, enchantment,
Galhava2osNeve: axa (Vic
Η. φάρμακον), xviii. 23.*
φαρμακεύς, éws, ὁ, α magician,
sorcerer, Rev. xxi. 8 (W. H.
read following).*
φάρμακον, ov, τό, a drug; an
enchantment, Rev. ix. 21 (W.
H.).*
φαρμακός, οὔ, ὁ (prop. adj.), @
magician, sorcerer, Rev. xxi.
8 ὧν. IL), XXil. 15.*
φάσις, ews, ἡ, report, tidings,
INC Σ ΣΤ Briss
φάσκω (freq. of φημί), fo assert,
to affirm, to profess, AC. Xxiv.
OV eceVveelOi NO 1 22 5 ΕΝ:
i. 2 (W. H. omit).*
φάτνη, nS, 1, a manger, a eels
{ΠῚ ΠΥ» 12. LO ce Ths
φαῦλος, 7, ον, good for ou
wicked, ees Jog abhi, 2X" Sia
20.}. ἴδον ἀπ τὰν (ἦν. Tele) ie
104
[φθε
Cor ve τοί τ ΕΠ; Γ1ὺ τ
ὃ: 15. ΜΠ ΤΟΤΕ
φέγγος, ous, τό, brightness, light,
Mat. xxiv. 29; Mar. xiii. 24;
Lu. xi. 33 (W. H. pas). Syz. :
see λαμπάς.
deiSouar, φείσομαι, dep., (1) Ὁ
SPOKE (FEM) sy AC EXO
(2) to abstazn (inf.), 2 Cor.
καῖ Ὁ:
φειδομένως, adv., sparingly, 2
Cor. ix. 6.*
φελόνης, see φαιλόνης.
φέρω, οἵσω, ἤνεγκα, ἠνέχθην (see
Gr. § 103, Wi. § 15, Bu. 68),
to bear, as (1) to carry, asa
burden, Lu. xxiii. 26; (2) 20
produce fruit, .Jn. ΚΙ 24;
(3) to bring, Ac. v. 16; (4) to
endure, to ee with, Ro: 1 -
. 22; (5) to bring forward, as
charges, Jn. xvili. 29; (6) 20
uphold, Heb. i. 3; (7) pass.,
as nautical term, Zo be borne
along, AC. XxXvil. 15, 17; (8)
mid., “9 7zsh (bear itself on),
Ac. il. 2; fo go on or advance,
in learning, Heb. vi. 1. Syz.:
φορέω means to bear some-
thing habitually and con-
tinuously, while in φέρω it
is temporary bearing, and
on special occasions.
φεύγω, ἕομαι, ἔφυγον, to flee, to
escape, to shun (acc. or ἀπό),
Malt: viii. 55: te ΟΣ νὴ 9:
ΤΡ. χα sa ce πεν. πνῖ 26:
Φηλιξ, ἰκος, 6, Felix, Ac. xxv.
14.
φήμη, ns, ἡ, a report, fame,
Mat. ix. 26; Lu. iv. 14.*
φημί, impf. ony (for other
tenses, see εἶπον), fo say,
with ὅτι, dat. of pers., πρός
(acc.), with pers., acc. of
thing (once acc., inf., Ro.
111. δ). :
pe) ov, ὁ, Festus, Ac. Xxv.
» 4,9
PVA φθάσω, perf. ἔφθακα,
(1) to be before, to precede,
© Dh νι 1; (2), 20 77,776,
attain to (εἰς, ἄχρι, ἐπί), Mat.
Χ11- 28» Ibe ἘΣ 29; IO. ibe,
31 2 Orore oc τὴ ἘΠ rin
16; 1 Th. ii. 16.*
φθαρτός, ἡ, dv (φθείρω), cor-
ruptible, perishable, Ro. i.
225) TiC on axel Saves ag 4s
li etStte, ilo 18, ZB
φθέγγομαι, γξομαι, dep., do speak
aloud, to utter, Ac. iv. 18;
2 Pet. ii. 16, 18.*
φθε]
φθείρω, φθερῶ, 2d aor. pass.
ἐφθάρην, to corrupt, physic-
ally or morally, 20 spozl, to
destroy, 2 Cor. vii. 2; Rev.
XI ΓΖ.
φθιν-οπωρινός, ἡ, dv, autumnal,
uly 2275
φθόγγος,
sound,
Faulk
φθονέω, &, fo envy (dat.), Gal.
v. 26.
φθόνος, ov, ὁ, exvy, Phil. i. 15;
ἢ Πα} 5.
φθορά, ds, ἡ (φθείρω), corriup-
tion, destruction, physical or
moral, ΠΟΥ: χν 2.2, ΕΘ :
i. 4.
φιάλη, 7s, ἡ, @ bowl, broad and
flat, Rev. v. 8, xv. 7.
φιλ-άγαθος, ov, lo ving goodness,
Tit. i. 8.*
Φιλαδέλφεια, as, ἡ, Philadel-
phia, Rev. 1. τὰ, ili. 7.*
φιλαδελφία, as, 7, brotherly
love, love of Christian breth-
2, WOK 20S WORN ADI ain ThE CF
leby χα Ret. 15 22. 2
Pet. i. 7.*
φιλ-ἄδελφος, ον, lovin
brethren, τ Pet. ili. 8.*
φίλ-ανδρος, ov, loving one’s hus-
band, Tit. 11. 4.*
φιλ-ανθρωπία, as, ἡ, dove of
mankind, benevolence, Ac.
ΧΦ. ΠΗ: ib ree
φιλ-ανθρώπως, adv., umanely,
kindly, Ac. XXvii, 3.*
φιλαργυρία, as, ἡ, love of money,
avarice, τ Tim. vi. 10.* Syz.:
see πλεονεξία.
φιλ-ά τάργυρος, ον, money-loving,
avaric ΠΟΘ ΠΕ πα» 2
ὙΠ: 111:
φίλ-αυτος, τ self-loving, self-
USP 2 Mame 111} 2
φιλέω, ὦ, How, (1) Zo love, Mat.
Vi Boos Sg. Ibi see, 10; (2)
to kiss, Mat. xxvi. 48. Syz.:
see ἀγαπάω.
φίλη, ἡ, see φίλος.
φιλ-ήδονος, ον, Pleasure-loving,
2) im: aii: 4.
φίλημα, ατος, τό, a@ kiss, Lu.
vii. 45; Ro. xvi. 16.
Φιλήμων, ovos, ὁ, Philemon,
Philem. 1.* ὁ
Φίλητος, or Φιλητός, ov, ὁ, Phi-
letus, 2 Tim. il. 17.*
φιλία, as, ἡ, friendship, Ja. iv.
4 (gen. obj.).*
Φιλιππήσιος, ov, ὁ, α Philip-
pian, Phil. iv. 15.*
ov, ὁ (φθέγγομαι), a
INOS Kho. sil COL πεῖν:
the
GREEK-ENGCLISH NEW TESTAMENT L
Φίλιπποι, wy, οἱ, Philippi, Ac.
ΧΑ 2, ἘΣ. Ὁ.
Φίλιππος, ov, 6, Philip. Four
of the name are mentioned:
(1) Jn. 1. 44-47: (2) Ac. vi.
53 (3) Lu. iii. 1; (4) Mat. xiv.
fe
Pid6-Ge0s, ov, loving God, 2Tim.
111. 4.*
Pidr6-hoyoo, ov,
NOs συ. τς
φιλονεικία, as, ἣ, love of dis-
pute, contention, Lu. xxii.
24.*
φιλό-νεικος, ov, strife-loving,
contentious, 1 Cor. xi. 16.*
φιλοξενία, as, 4, love to stran-
&ers, hospitality, Ro. xii. 13;
Heb. xiii. 2.*
φιλό-ξενος, ov, hospitable, τ Tim.
Til 2S Ais seh ty IES Th Oye
φιλο-πρωτεύω, fo love the first
place, to desive pre-eminence,
στ ©, ΝΕ ΤΣ
φίλος, η, ov, friendly ; ὁ φίλος,
as subst., a friend, Lu. vii.
6, xi. 5; a2 associate, Mat.
xi. 19; 7 Φίλη, a female
friend, only Lu. xv. 9.
φιλοσοφία, ας, ἡ, love of wis-
dom, philosophy, in N. T. of
the Jewish traditional theol-
ogy, Col. il. 8.*
φιλό-σοφος, ov, ὁ (prop. adj.,
wisdom-loving),aphilosopher,
in N. T. of Greek philoso-
phers, Ac. xvii. 18.*
φιλό-στοργος, ov, tenderly lov-
ing, kindly affectionate to (eis),
Ro. xii. 10.*
φιλό-τεκνος, ov, loving one’s
children, Vit. il. 4.*
φιλο-τιμέομαι, οῦμαι, dep., τ
make a thing one’s ambition,
to desire very strongly (inf.),
ΕΟ χν 20: 2 Com we Oet
oR ne thie πα 3
φιλοφρόνως, adv., 77 a friend-
ly manner, kindly, Ac. xxvii.
*
φιλό-φρων, ov, friendly, kindly,
τ Pet. 111. 8 (W. H. ταπεινό-
ppev).*
Pipow, ὦ, wow, 70 muzzle, τ Cor.
ix. 9; to reduce to silence,
Mat. xxii. 34; pass., fo be re-
duced to silence, to be silent,
Mat. xxii. 12; of a storm,
Mar. iv. 39.
Φλέγων, ovros, ὁ, Phlegon, Ro.
Xvi. 14.*
φλογίξω, 20 inflame, to fire with
passion, Ja. iii. 6.*
105
6, Philologus,
EXICON. [pop
φλόξ, φλογός, ἡ, a flame, Lu.
Xvi. 24.
φλυαρέω, &, fo talk idly, to make
empty charges against any
one (acc.), 3 Jn. 10.*
φλύαρος, ov, prating; talking
foolishly, τ Tim. v. 13.*
φοβερός, a, bv, fearful, dreaa-
Viiley SID y oe Aly lig oably Hai:
φοβέω, ὦ, jow, to make afraid,
to terrify; in N.T. only pas-
sive, to be afraid, to be terri-
jied, sometimes with cognate
acc., Mar. iv. 41; to fear
(acc.), Mat. x. 26; zo rever-
ence, Mar. vi. 20; Lu. i. 50.
φόβητρον (W. H. -θρον), ov, τό,
a terrible sight, a cause of
727,77) 1π|: ΧΧῚ ΠῚ
φόβος, ov, ὁ, (1) fear, terror,
alarm, Mat. xiv. 26; (2) the
object or cause of fear, Ro.
Xili. 3; (3) reverence, respect,
I Pet. ii. 18; towards God,
που 1. τ; τ ΒΕ} 117. ΟΥ72.Ὁ
see δειλία.
Φοίβη,ης, ἡ, Phebe, Ro. xvi. 1.*
Φοινίκη; ns, ἡ, Phenice or Phe-
HUCLA INCH Xe) LOW XV AS yi KL 2
Φοίνιξ, ixos, ὁ, a palm-tree, a
palm branch, Jn. xii. 13;
Rev. vii. 9.*
Φοίνιξ, ἰκος, ὁ, a proper name,
Phenice,a city of Crete, Ac.
royally 12.
φονεύς, éws, ὁ, a murderer, Ac.
Vil. 52, XXVili. 4.
dovetw, ow, to murder, Mat.
OghNs Zin BH Ves ie 2p
φόνος, ov, ὁ, murder, slaughter,
ἘΠΕῚ. Bae 27 IRGH I. ibe 21:
dhopéw, &, dow, to bear about, to
wear, Mat. xi, 8; Jn. xix. 5;
ΒΟ. ΣΙ 4} τ Θοῖ. χὺ 10;
Ja. ii. 3.* Syz.: see pépw.
φόρον, ov, τό (Lat.), forum (see
"Αππιος), Ac. xxviii. 15. (N.
φόρος, ov, ὁ (φέρω), a tax, Sue
cially on persons, Lu. xx. 22,
XXL 2h) NOs ΧΊΟΣ 7.
φορτίζω, perf. pass. part. me-
φορτισμένος, to load, to burden,
Mat. xi. 28; Lu. xi. 46.*
φορτίον, ov, τό, a burden, Mat.xi.
30; the freight of a ship, Ac.
xxvii. 10(W. E1.); the burden
of ceremonial observances,
Mat. xxiii. 4; Lu. xi. 46; t#e
burden of faults, Gal. vi. 5.*
φόρτος, ov, ὁ, load, a ship's
cargo, Ac. xxvii. 10 (W. H
read φορτίον).
»
op | GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON. [dor
Poptovvaros, ov, ὁ (Lat.), Hor
tunatus, αὶ Cor. xvi. 17.*
φραγέλλιον, ov, τό (Lat.),
scourge, Jn. li. 15. (N.T.)*
φραγελλόω, ὦ (Lat.), to flagel-
late, to scourge, Mat. xxvii.
26. ΙΕ αν 15. (Ν.- 1}Ὲ
φραγμός, οὔ, ὁ, a hedge, Mat.
FETs oie Wikia bth 15 [Ὶ. ΧΙν-
23); fig., partition, Ep. ii.
14.*
φράζω, dow, to declare, explain,
interpret, Mat. xiii. 36 (not
W. H. ) Xv. 15.*
φράσσω, ἕω, 20 stop, to close up,
IR@, iil, TOS 4B Cer. >a, ΤΟ;
eb ΧΙ 55.
φρέαρ, φρέατος, τό, a Pit, a well,
ine liven ΠῚ 112:
φρεναπατάω, ὥ, fo deceive the
mind, to impose upon (acc.),
Gal. vi. 3. (N. 10}.
φρεν-απάτης, ov, ὁ, a mind-
deceiver, Vit. i. 10. (N. T.)*
φρήν, φρενός, (lit. dzaphragm),
plur. ai φρένες, the mind, the
intellect, 1 Cor. Xiv. 20.
φρίσσω, fo shudder, Jas ΠΡ Dol
φρονέω, &, ἤσω (φρήν), (1) 70
think (abs.), 1 Cor. xiil. 11;
(2) to think, judge (acc.), Gal.
v. 10; (3) 40 direct the mind
to, to seek for (acc.), Ro. viii.
5; (4) zo observe, a time as
sacred, Ro. xiv. 6; (5) with
ὑπέρ, to care for, Phil. iv.
10.
φρόνημα, ατος, τό, apie pur-
pose, Ro. viii. 6, 75,2
φρόνησις, ews, 7, w2de ieee
ΠΡ ho 19/5 Ep. 1.8. Syz.:
see γνῶσις.
φρόνιμος, ov, zzielligent, pru-
Zenit Mowe xis, 42);) 1 (Cor x.
15:
φρονίμως, adv., prudently, Lu.
Xvi. 8.*
φροντίζω, Zo be thoughtful, to be
careful, inf., Tit. ili. 8.*
φρουρέω, ὦ, fo guard, to keep,
as by a military guard, lit.,
2AComexies2. ie. (81.111:
23 (as if in custody); Phil.
ἵν {τ sccunity) 5s Ret. 1:
5 (in reserve).*
φρυάσσω, Ew, ὦ rage, Ac. iv.
ΕΝ (Ss) re
φρύγανον, ov, τό, a ary stick,
for burning, Ac. xxviii. 3.*
Φρυγία, as, ἡ, Phrygia, Ac. ii.
10, xvi. 6, xvili. 23.
” Φύγελλος (W. ἘΠ᾿ -eXos), ov, ὁ,
Phygellus, 2 Tim. 1. 15.*
φυγή, as, ἡ, flight, Mat. xxiv.
20; Mar. xiii. 18 (W. ἘΠ
omit).*
φυλακή, 7s, ἡ, (1) @ keeping
guard, a watching, Lu. ii. 8;
espec. of the four pee
into which the night was
divided, Mat. xiv. 25, Lu.
xii. 38; (2) ἃ guard, 21.6., men
on guard, ἃ watch, Ac. xii.
10; (3) @ prison, Mat. v. 25;
(4) a2 imprisonment, 2 Cor.
ΠΕ:
φυλακίζω, to zmprison, Ac. xxii.
Τῶν (Sof
φυλακτήρια, wr, τά (plur. of
adj.), α safeguard, an amulet,
a phylactery, a slip of parch-
ment, with Scripture words
thereon, worn by the Jews,
Mat. xxiii. 5-*
φύλαξ, axos, ὁ, a keeper, sen-
WEA, INC Vie 25, 28104 Ὁ, 1G ).3
φυλάσσω, fw, (1) fo ke ep guard,
or watch over, Ac. xii. 4; (2)
to keep in safety, Lu. x1. 21;
(3) zo observe, as a precept,
Gal. vi. 13; (4) mid., 29 keep
one’s self from (acc. or ἀπό),
Ibis Sei TES Ae, sed 20:
φυλή, Fs, ἡ, (1) α Φ6ε, of Israel,
Ve να τρ}. τὴν (2) @ race,
or people, Rev. xiii. 7, xiv. 6.
φύλλον, ov, τό, a leaf, Mar. xi.
172.
φύραμα, ατος, τό, a mass
kneaded, a lump, as οἵ
dough or clay, Ro. ix. 21,
χα τος αι Con welow7 Gale
ν. 9.*
φυσικός, ἡ, Ov, vatural, as (1)
according to nature, Ro. i.
20. 27: (2) merely animal, 2
Pet. ii. Tee
φυσικῶς, adv.,
10.*
φυσιόω, ὥ, 20 inflate, to puff up,
| Cor Wills τ passat) Ge
tuflated, arrogant, 1 Cor. iv.
OMS) τοῦ vase ΘΟΙ͂Ξ 1:
18.*
φύσις, ews, 7, generally, xature ;
specially, (1) satural birth,
Gal. 11.15; (2) natural dis-
position, propensity, Ep. ii.
3; (3) ative gualities, or
properties, Ja. iii. 7; 2 Pet.
rig
φυσίωσις, ews, 4, a puffing
up, tele 2, ΘΟΥ χα Ζοὶ
(ΝΠ)
φυτεία, ας, ἡ, a Plant, Mat. xv.
Li *
by nature, Ju.
106
φυτεύω, ow, fo plant, abs., or
with acc., Mat. xxi. 33; 1 Cor.
ili. 6, 8.
φύω, ow, 2d aor. pass. ἐφύην,
part. duels, to produce ; pass.,
to grow, Lu. viii. 6, 8; in-
trans., 10 spring up, Heb. xii.
D5."
φωλεός, of, ὁ, a burrow, a
hole, Mat. viii. 20; Lu. ix
58.*
φωνέω, ὥ, How, (1) fo sound, to
utter a sound ox cry, Lu. viil.
8; espec. of cocks, fo crow,
Mar. xiv. 30; (2) “0 call to, to
tute, (acc.),) Mati Χχ. 22;
Lu. xiv. 12; (3) “0 address,
zo name, acc. (nom. of title),
ΠΧ ΤΥ ὉΣ
φωνή, fs, ἡ, (1) @ sound, mu-
sical or otherwise, 1 Cor.
χῖν. Wy ὃ; ἘΞΕῸΣ ΜΠ ἜΝ Dy
xix. I, 6; (2) ax articulate
sound, a voice, a cry, Lu.
ΧΙ 15; ΑΔ: ἄν: 24e (9) ὦ
language, 1 Cor. xiv. 10.
φῶς, φωτός, τό (contr. from
φάος, from φάω, to shine),
(1) lit., “ght, Mat. xvii. 2;
[fils χα: 9; @ source of light,
Lu. xxii. 56; Ja.i.17; bright.
MESS, ποὺς ἘΣ τ’ ἐγηπῷ
Seth publicly, Mat. 273
(2) fig., ghz, as an ἘῸΝ
tion of God, 1 Jn. 1 5; asa
symbol of truth and purity,
espec. the truth of Christ,
Jn> ὙΠῸ ΤΌΝ 20. 2, sedson
Christ, [0 1.0.) 8: 05}. 2. 588
λαμπάς.
φωστήρ, fos, ὁ, (1) a luminary,
Phil. 1. 15; (2) drzghtness,
Splendor, Rev. xxi. 11.* Sy2.:
see λαμπάς.
φωσ-φόρος, ov, light-bearing,
radiant; the name of the
morning star (Lat. Lucifer),
the planet Venus, 2 Pet. i.
19.*
φωτεινός (W. H. -τινός), 7, ὄν,
bright, luminous, full of light,
lit., Mat. xvii. 5; fig., Mat.
Wile 22: ἅπι|ι. ΧΙ SY, Slo"
patito, iow, pass. perf. πεφώ-
τισμαι, Ist aor. ἐφωτίσθην ;
(1) to light up, wlumine, lit.
or fig. (acc., but ἐπί in Rev.
χα Ὁ), Ibe sak, 206; (2)
bring to light, make evident,
τ Cor. iv. 5.
φωτισμός, οὔ, ὁ, light, shes
illumination, 2 Cor. iv. 4, 6.
(S.)*
ἐ
x] GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
x
X, x, xt, c#z, ch, guttural, the
twenty-second letter. As
ay numeral) y—/600;;: ,Χ =
600,000.
χαίρω, χαρήσομαι, 2d aor. pass.
as act. ἐχάρην, to rejoice, to
Ho ΣΡ Ω MWS Fave Be, BOR 7η.
ili. 29; impv. χαῖρε, χαίρετε,
hail! Mat. xxvi. 49; inf.
χαίρειν, greeting, Ac. xv.
in}
χάλαζα, ns, 7, hal, Rev. viii.
Wp okie UO), FAyiy Pic
χαλάω, ὦ, dow, Ist aor. pass.
ἐχαλάσθην, to let down, to
lower, Mar. ii. 4; Lu. v. 4, 5;
ING, Ibs, 25, SSAillile, 17], lon 2
Compaaso
XadSatos, ov, ὁ, a Chaldean,
Ac. vii. 4.*
χαλεπός, 7, dv, (1) hard, trouble-
some, 2 Tim. ili. 1; (2) harsh,
fierce, Mat. viii. 28.*
χαλιν-αγωγέω, ὦ, fo bridle, to
curb, Ja. i. 26, ili. 2. (N.T.)*
χαλινός, οὔ, ὁ, a bridle, a curb,
8 1ππ||9.; IRGK Ss παν. Bore,
χάλκεος, οὖς, ἢ, οῦν, brazen,
Rev. 1x. 20.*
χαλκεύς, éws, ὁ, a worker in
brass or copper, 2 Tim. iv.
14.*
χαλκηδών, dvos, ὁ, chalcedony,
a precious stone, Rev. xxi.
19.*
χαλκίον, ov, τό, a brazen vessel,
Mar. vii. 4.*
χαλκο-λίβανον, ov, τό (or -vos,
ov, 7), Meaning uncertain,
either some precious metal,
or frankincense (λίβανος) of
a yellow color, Rev. i. 15, ii.
8. (N.T.)*
χαλκός, οὔ, ὁ, copper, brass,
money, Mar. vi. 8, 1 Cor.
ΧΠῚ Hg
χαμαί, adv., oz or vo the
ground, Jn. ix. 6, xviii. 6.*
Χαναάν, ἡ, Cazzaan, Ac. vii. 11,
xiii. 19.*
Xavavaios, ala, aiov, Canaaz-
zté, 2.6., Phoenician, Mat. xv.
22.*
χαρά, as, ἡ, joy, gladness, Gal.
Υ ΖΦ: (ΘΟΙ- τ: ΩΣ τοχζ δ. ΟἿ.
Oj lhe 1 26:
χάραγμα, ατος, τό, sculpture,
Ac. χνῖϊ. 29; engraving, a
stamp, a sign, Rev. xiv. 9,
hy ΧΥ]. 2:
χαρακτήρ, ἤρος, ὁ, an impres-
572071, an exact reproduction,
Heb. i. 3:*
χάραξ, axos, ὁ, a falisade, a
mound for besieging, Lu. xix.
43.*
Xapifopar, ίσομαι, dep. mid.,
fut. pass. χαρισθήσομαι, (1)
to show favor to (dat.), Gal.
111. 18; (2) Zo forgive (dat.
pers., acc. thing), 2 Cor. xii.
τ ἘΡΞ ἰν 92); (Ὁ]-: “1: τὴν
(3) to give freely, bestow, Lu.
Ψ11 21} it (Cores shy 12.
χάρις, iTos, acc. χάριν and χά-
pita (W. H. in Ac. xxiv. 27;
Ju. 4), ἡ, (1) objectively,
agreeableness, charm, Lu. iv.
22; (2) subjectively, zclina-
tion towards, favor, kindness,
liberality, thanks, Lu. i. 30,
1 20. 52; Δ: {ϊ: 47, Σχίν.:
27; χάριν ἔχειν, to thank;
χάριν ἔχειν πρός, to be in
Savor with; especially of the
undeserved favor of God or
Chistes ΘῸΥ 1 1} ΧΙ: Oys
χάριν, used as prep. with
gen. (lit., wth inclination to-
wards), for the sake of, on
account of, Ep. ili. 14; τ Tim.
Wig az) ANE ag 1|-
χάρισμα, ατος, τό, a gift of
grace, an undeserved favor
from God to man, Ro. i. 11,
Ve Jib OY Vals 25. Sol AGL ἘΠῚ
Ose ΘΟΙ 1. ἢ, Wil. ἡ, Xeno,
As, HO, gus 5 ΘΟ mh Tis tt
Ibu, whe, τῆ; fe πῇ. st «(os
ii JESS Thy OES
χαριτόω, &, fo favor, bestow
χε. οὐδ (Accs), ρὲ ν. 6;
pass., 2 be favored, Lu. i. 28.
(Ap.)*
Xappav, 7 (Heb.), Charran or
Hlaran, Ac. Vil. 2, 4.*
χάρτης, ov, ὁ, paper, 2 Jn.
Toi
χάσμα, ατος, 76, a “αὐ, a gulf,
Lu. xvi. 26.*
χεῖλος, ous, τό, a Mp; plur.,
mouth, Mat. xv. 8; 1 Cor.
Xiv. 21; fig., shore, Heb. xi.
ie
χειμάζω, in pass., fo be storm-
beaten, or tempest-tossed, Ac.
XXvli. 18.*
χείμαρρος, ov, ὁ, a storm-brook,
a wintry torrent, Jn. xviii.
ites
χειμών, vos, ὁ, (1) a storm, a
tempest, Ac. xxvii. 20; (2)
winter, the rainy season, Mat.
XX1V. 20.
107
[xAa
χείρ, χειρός, 7, α hand, Lu. vi.
6; 1 Tim. i. 8; met., for
any exertion of fower, Mat.
XVli. 22; Lu. ix. 44; espec.
in the phrases the hand of
God, the hand of the Lord,
for help; Ac. Τὺ ΘΟ ἘΝ
21; for punishment, Heb.
ἜΠΟΣ
Xelpaywyéw, ὥ, fo lead by
Chew Hania. VA Gay xe) 8, ΣΥΝ
ΠΤ
χειρ-αγωγός, dv, /eading one by
the hand, Ac. xiii. 11.*
χειρότγραφον, ov, τό, a hand-
writing, a bond; fig., of the
Mosaic law, Col. ii. 14.*
χειρο-ποίητος, ov, done or made
with hands, Mar. xiv. 58;
Ac. vii. 48, xvil. 24; Ep. ii.
Iz; Heb. ix. 11, 24.*
χειρο-τονέω, ©, fo vote by stretch-
ing out the hand, to choose
by vote, 2 Cor. Vili. 193 70
appoint, Ac. xiv. 23.*
χείρων, ον, compar. of κακός
(which see), worse, Mat. xii.
45; worse, more severe, Heb.
X. 29; εἰς TO χεῖρον, worse,
Mar. v. 26; ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον,
worse and worse, 2 Tim. 11].
ἘΦ:
χερουβίμ (W. Η. Χερουβείν), τά,
cherubim, the Heb. plural of
cherub, the golden figures
on the mercy-seat, Heb. ix. 5.
(S.)*
χήρα, as, 7, α wzdow, Ac. vi. 1,
ibe 90, 41}. 78. 1. 27:
χθές (W. Η. ἐχθές), adv., vester-
day, Jn. iv. 52; Ac. vii. 28;
Heb. xiii. 8.*
X'Al-apxos, ov, ὁ, @ com-
mander of a thousand men,
a military tribune, Ac. Xxi-
XXV.
χιλιάς, ddos, 7, α thousand, Lu.
XLVve sles ΟΝ Σ. ὃ:
χίλιοι, αἱ, a, a thousand, 2 Pet.
τι. ὃ; ἔδδν- Σὺ Ὁ:
2 οἱ» ἢ. (Gado, INS xox
15.*
χιτών, ὥνος, 0, a tunic, an
under-garment, Lu. iii. 11, vi.
29; a garment, Mar. xiv. 63.
Syn.: see ἱμάτιον.
χιών, dvos, ἡ, sow, Mat. xxviil.
3: Mar. ix..3 (Wi. El. omit);
Rev. 1. 14.*
χλαμύς, vdos, ἡ, a short cloak
worn by Roman officers and
magistrates, Mat. xxvii. 28,
31. Syn.: see ἱμάτιον.
xA€]
χλευάζω, fo mock, scoff (abs.),
Ac. ii. 13(W.H. διαχλευά ζω),
XVil. 32.*
xAvapds, ά, dv, dukewarm, Rev.
ili. 16.*
Χλόη, ns, 7, Chloe, 1 Cor. i.
ΤῸΝ
χλθρῦξν ά, bv, (1) green, Mar.
39; Rew ΠῚ ἡ. The CS
G 1) pale, Rev. vi. 8.*
xgF's stv hundred and ΠΏΣ
ὅν, ΕΣ ΧΗ 18, (ἣν:
write the numbers in aay =
χοϊκός, ἡ, bv, earthy, made of
earth, τ Cor. xv. 47-49. (N.
Ray
χοῖνιξ, ἰκος, 7, a chenix, a
measure containing two sex-
tarii (see Eéorns), Rev. vi.
6.*
χοῖρος, ov, ὁ, plur., swzve, Lu.
Willing 299335 χν 55) Τὸ.
χολάω, &, 9 be angry (dat.),
Jn. vii. 23.*
χολή, jis, ἡ, (1) gall, fig., Ac.
vill. 23; (2 ) perh. bitter herbs,
such as wormwood, Mat.
XXVL. 34.*
χόος, see χοῦς.
Xopativ (W. H. Χοραζείν), ἡ,
Chorazin, Mat. xi. 21; Lu.
Xe ae
χορ-ηγέω, ὦ, 20 lead or furnish
a chorus ; hence, to furnish
abundantly, to supply, 2 Cor.
Ἐπ ΠΟ ΠΤ Meta iia Lites
χορός, 09, ὁ, a dance, dancing,
plure; Wu xv. 25.
χορτάζω, to feed, lo satisfy with
(gen. or ἀπό), Mat. v. 6, xv.
33; Mar. vili. 4; Lu. xvi.
Die
χόρτασμα, ατος, τό, food, sas-
tenance, Ac. vil. 11.*
χόρτος, ov, ὁ, L7ass, herbage,
Mat. vi. 30; growing Srain,
Mat. xiii. 26; hay, τ Cor.
12:
Xovias, a, ὁ, Chuzas, Lu. viii.
2
or
χοῦς, ods, acc. οῦν, ὁ, dust, Mar.
Vie Cl Rev. XVvill. LO
χράομαι, Guar, dep. (prop. mid.
of χράω), to use (dat.),
TULREMUSE Ojai © Ola 1X.) 2,
15; 2 Cor. xiii. 10 (dat. om.);
to deal with, Ac. xxvii. 3.
χράω, see κίχρημι.
χρεία, ας, ἡ, (1) eed, necessity,
plur., zecessztzes, Mar. x1. 3;
Tit. ili. 14; ἔχω χρείαν, to
need, Jn. Xill. (2) buse-
LESSING a Nie) 2.
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT LEXICON.
χρεωφειλέτης (W. H. χρεοφιλέ-
Ts), ov, ὁ, a deblor, Lu. Vil.
41, Xvi. 5.*
Χρή, impers. (from xpd), 77 75
necessary, it 7s proper (acc.
and inf.), Ja. ili. 10.*
χρήζω, to have need of, to
need (gen.), Lu. xi. 8, xii.
30.
χρῆμα, ατος, τό, a thing of use;
money, sing., only Ac. iv. 37;
plur., 72ches, money, Mar. x.
23; Ac. vili. 18, 20.
χρηματίζω, low, to transact busi-
mess; hence, (1) to utter an
oracle, to give a divine warn-
2220. Wee 20; Eve Ds xa. 25;
Ppass., fo receive a divine re-
Sponse, be warned of God,
Mat. ii. 12, 22; Ἄχ: 22;
Heb. vili. 5, xi. 7; (2) vo 75-
ceive a name, to be called,
LNCS rik ADs INO ΜΠ 92.
χρηματισμός, οὔ, ὁ, az oracle,
Ro. xi. 4.*
χρήσιμος, ἡ, ον, useful, profit-
able, 2 Tim. i. 14.*
Χρῆσις, ews, 7, use, Ro. i. 26,
ἌΝ
χρηστεύομαι, dep., Zo be kind,
I Cor. xiii. 4. (N. T.)*
Χρηστο-λογία, as, 4, a kind
address ; in a bad sense,
plausible speaking, Ro. xvi.
18. (N. T.)*
Hale it ὄν, useful, good, 1
Commas ce nile, plea. sant,
[eut v. a LTH Hel, Au Veen αἴ 9:
τὸ χρηστόν, kindness, Ro.
11. 4.
ee as THTOS, ἡ, (1) good-
ness, generally, Ko. iii. 12;
(2) specially, benignity, kind-
ness, Col. ili. 12. Syz.: see
seni
χρίσμα, aros, τό, an anointing,
I Jn. ii. 20, 27.*
“Χριστιανός, ov, ὁ, a Christian,
AICS xi. 26; παν 28, τ Pet.
iv. 16.*
Χριστός, ov, ὁ (verbal adj. from
χρίω), anointed; as a proper
name, the Messiah, the Christ
(see Gr. § 217¢, Wi. ὃ 18, 9,
note 1, Bu. 89), Mat. xxiii.
To, etc.
χρίω, ow, 290 anoint, to con-
secrate by anointing, as Jesus,
the Christ ἘΠῚ tvaqlon Ac.
1ν: 275 Χ:, 38); Lebel Os Map-
plied also to Christians, 2
Cor. i. 21. Syn.: see ἀλείφω.
Xpovite, fo delay, to tarry, Mat.
108
[xp
SOTA: Zap Saves HB) ILA Tih, Hil,
Xi ἀπ ἘΠΕῚ Χὸ ayer
Χρόνος, ov, ὁ, (I) “me, gener-
ally, Tu. ven (Call iki A
(2) α particular time, or
season, Mat. ii. 7; Ac. i. 7.
Syn.: see καιρός.
χρονο-τριβέω, &, fo wear away
time, to spend time, Ac. xx.
16.*
χρύσεος, οὖς, ἢ, ov, golden, 2
Dim. 20}; ἘΠΕ ΤᾺ ἢ:
χρυσίον, ov, τό (dim. οἵ χρυσός),
a piece of gold, a golden or-
nament, Ac. ili. 6; 1 Pet.
Τὰ 3
χρυσο-δακτύλιος, ov, adorned
with a gold ring, Ja. ii. 2.
(N. T.)*
χρυσό-λιθος, ov, ὁ (a golden
stone), a gem of a bright
yellow color, @ fopaz, Rev.
ἜΧΕ ΖΌΣ 9 Ὁ
χρυσό-πρασος, ov, ὁ, a gem of
a greenish-golden color, ὦ
chrysoprase, Rev. Xxi. 20.
(N. T.)*
χρυσός, ov, ὁ, gold, anything
made of g cold, gold coin, Mat.
ἍΤ Bes (9 18. Wie, 5:
χρυσόω, G, fo adorn with gold,
to gild, Rev. XVli. 4, XvVill.
16.
χρώς, χρωτός, ὁ, the skin, Ac.
ΣΧ MAL
χωλός, 7, °6v, lame, Ac. 111. 2;
deprived of a foot, Mar. ix.
χώρα, as, 7, (1) @ country, or
region, Jn. Xi. 543 (2) the
land, opposed to the sea,
Ac. xxvii. 27; (3) the country,
dist. from town, Lu. ii. 8;
(4) plur., fields, Jn. iv. 35.
χωρέω, ὦ, How, lit., fo make
room ; hence, (1) vo have
room for, recetve, contain,
Mats xix τ ΠΣ, ΠΣ ΜΠ ΟΣ
XX) 2550 2 ΟΥ. ΜΠ 253 en
pers., Zo be room for, Mar. 11.
2; (2) to make room by de-
parting, to go, Mat. xv. 17;
to make progress, Jn. viil.
37; to turn one’s self, 2 Pet.
ili. 9.*
χωρίζω, tow, to put apart, to
separate, Mat. xix. 6; mid.
(ist aor. pass.), fo separate
one’s self, of divorce, I Cor.
vli. If, 15; to depart, to go
away (ἀπὸ or ék), Ac. i. 4,
XVill. I.
χωρίον, ov, τό, a place, a field,
Xp |
Mats xiv. 52; plur:,
Ac. iv. 34; @ farm,
Ac. xxviii. 7.
χωρίς, adv., separately, by it-
self, only Jn. xx. 7; aS prep.
gov. gen., apart from, with-
(Ot, Wo Fis 5.6, ΟΣ 10:21:
besides, exclusive of, Mat.
sabi lle
χῶρος, ov, ὁ (Lat. Cawrus), the
N.W. wind; used for the
N.W. quarter of the heavens,
ING. evi. 12: (ING aye
lands,
estate,
Ψ
W, Ψ, Wi, 2.1, ps, the twenty-
third letter. As a numeral,
yy’ = 700; ,W = 700,000.
ψάλλω, ψαλῶ, 20 sing, accom-
panied with instruments, /o
sing psalms, Ro. xv. 9; I
Cor xiv. 153) Hip: v. 10; Jia.
Veli
ψαλμός, οὔ, ὁ, a psalm, a song of
praise, Ep. ΤΟ Cole 11.
16; plur., the book of Psalms
in ‘the O. Won JL SSAN 44:
Syn.: see ὕμνος.
Ψευδ-άδελφος, ov, ὁ, a false
brother, a pretended Chris-
ὩΣ 2. Corxie 26: Gale it. 4.
(ΝΟΣ
Ψευδ-απόστολος, ov, 6, a false
or pretended apostle, 2 Cor.
ray 1G (ΝΟ ΤῈ
ψευδής, és, false, plas ly-
ing, Ac. Wi Tap INGE ile 2,
Kx Oo
Ψευδο-διδάσκαλος, ov, ὁ, a false
teacher, a teacher of false
doctrines, 2 Pet. ii. τὸ (N.
aie)
ψευδο-λόγος, ov, false-speaking,
speaking lies, τ Tim. iv. 2.*
ψεύδομαι, dep., Ist aor. ἐψευσά-
μην, to decerve, to lie, to speak
falsely, Heb. vi. 18; Rev.
1 Ὁ Ὁ, 726. 70) (σὴ); eANGs
ν 53
Ψψευδο-μάρτυρ, or -vs, υρος, 6, a
false witness, Mat. xxvi. 60;
τ τ αν: ΤΡ: Ὁ
Ψευδο-μαρτυρέω, ὥ, ἤσω, fo tes-
tify falsely, Lu. xvili. 20.
Wevdo-paptupia, as, ἡ, false tes-
timony, Mat. xv. 19, XXVIl.
*
Ψψευδο-προφήτης, ov, ὁ, a false
prophet, one who in God’s
name teaches what is false,
Wikies, ἈΠ 22) Vis shh 1:
(S.)
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT
WetSos, ous, τό, a falsehood, a
He; moval. 4) 2th. ier.
ψευδό-χριστος, ov, ὁ, a false
Christ, a pretended Messiah,
Mat. xxiv. 24; Mar. xiii. 22.
(N. ΤῈ
ψευδ-ώνυμος, ov, falsely named,
it Whigenk, Waly ores
ψεῦσμα, ατος, τό, falsehood,
perfidy, Ro. ili. 7%
Ψεύστης, ov, ὁ, a liar, a de-
ceiver, Jn. Vill. 44, 55; Ro.
ili. 4.
ψηλαφάω, &, ὦ feel, to touch,
to handle (acc.), Lu. xxiv.
πον ἘΠΟΡ xatis were Ipme πὶ;
to feel after, grope for, fig.,
NG He XeVills275 LSC
ἅπτω.
ψηφίζω, ίσω, to reckon, to com-
pute, Lu. xiv. 28; Rev. xiii.
18.*
ψῆφος, ov, ἡ, a small stone, a
pebble, Rev. ii. 17; used for
voting, hence, @ vote, Ac.
XVI OLN
ψιθυρισμός, οὔ, ὁ, a whispering,
@ secret slandering, 2 Cor.
ΣῚ Ov (Se)
Ψιθυριστής, οὔ, ὁ, a whisperer,
a secret slanderer, Ro. i.
30.*
Ψιχίον, ov, τό, a crumb, Mat.
Ἐν ys Ilene ΝΠ Ges ὙΠ
sai, Ar (Ν- Isls ΘΙ). ΓΝ:
ΤΟΣ
Ψυχή, ἢς, ἡ, (1) the vital breath,
the animal life, of animals,
Rey. vili. 9, xvi. 3, elsewhere
only of man, Mat. vi. 25;
(2) the human soul, as dis-
tinguished from the body,
Mat. x. 28; (3) the soul as
the seat of the affections,
the will, etc., Ac. xiv. 2, 22;
(4) the self (like Heb.), Mat.
X. 39; (5) @ human person,
an indusidual. TRG ΧΉΤΕ 1:
Ψυχικός, ή, όν, animal, natural,
sensuous, 1 Cor. 11. 14, XV.
AA. 40: 75. {|| 1} Mew O.rs
ψῦχος, ous, τό, cold, Jn. xviii.
18
ψυχρός, a, dv, cold, Mat. x. 42
(sc. ὕδατος); fig., cola-hearted,
Rev. iii. 15, 16.*
ψύχω, 2d fut. pass. ψυγήσομαι,
to cool; pass., fig., to be cooled,
to grow cold, Mat. xxiv.
12.*
ψωμίζω, ὦ feed, Ro. xii. 20; to
spend in feeding, 1 Cor. xiii.
3:
ΟῚ
109
LEXICON. [ws
ψωμίον, ov, τό, a dit, a morsel,
Jn. xiii. 26, 27, 30. (S:)*
ψώχω, ὦ rub, to rub to pieces,
as ears of corn, Lu. vi. 1.*
Ώ
Q, @, ὦ μέγα, omega, ο, the
twenty-fourth letter. As a
numeral.) i— (S005. ὦ ΞΞ
800,000. τὸ Ὦ, a name of
God and Christ (see under
AN) IRI τ δ᾽ UE (ΝΕ
omit), xxi. 6, xxi. 13.*
ὦ, interj., O, used before the
vocative in address, Ac. 1.1,
Xvili. 14; in exclamation, of
admiration, Mat. xv. 28;
Ro. xi. 33; or of reproof, Lu.
XXiv. 25.
"OBHS, ὁ, Oded, Mat. i. 5 (W.
᾿Ιωβήδ); Lu. 111. 32 (W.
H. ᾿Τωβήλ).
ὧδε, adv., of place, Aither, here ;
so, 22 this life, Heb. xili. 14;
herein, in this matter, Rev.
xiii. 10; ὧδε ἢ ὧδε, here o7
there, Mat. xxiv. 23.
ῳδή, fs, ἡ, az ode, a song,
INCH We Oy 26 5: 5 SEE
ὕμνος.
ὠδίν, ivos, ἡ, the pain of child-
birth, acute pain, severe an-
guish, Mat. xxiv. 8; Mar.
ΧΠι: ὃ; ΑΘ Ἢ 245) 1 ἘΠῚ
ν. 3.
ὠδίνω, to feel the pains of child-
birth, to travail, Gal. iv. 27;
Rev. xii. 2... fips, Galle ive
19.*
ὦμος, ov, ὁ, a shoulder, Mat.
ΣΤ “ee IT SA Geo
ὠνέομαι, οῦμαι, σομαι, to buy
(gen. of price), Ac. vil. 16.*
adv (W. H. φόν), οὔ, τό, ax egg,
εὐ ΣΠ WES
ὥρα, ας, ἡ, (1) a@ definite space
of time, a season; (2) an
hour, Mar. xiii. 32; Ac. xvi.
(3) the particular time
for anything, Lu. xiv. 17;
Mat. xxvi. 45.
ὡραῖος, aia, aiov, fair, ei
ful, Mat. xxiii. 27: Ac. i
A THOS INO’ xe, UG
ὡρίομαι; dep. mid., Zo roar, to
howl, as a beast, 1 Pet. v.
8.*
ὡς, an adv. of comparison, ὧς,
like as, about, as wt were,
according as, 2 Pet. 1. 33
how, Lu. viii. 47; how! Ro.*
x. 15; as particle of time,
ὡσα]
when, while, as soon as, Lu.
12X71 5 ἴθ: κὺ: 27; 85
consecutive particle, se αἱ
(inf.), Ac. xx. 24; ws ἔπος
εἰπεῖν, so to speak, Heb. vii.
ὧὥσαννά, interj., osanna! (Heb.,
Ps. Cxviil. 25, save now/),
Mat. xxi. 9,15; Mar. xi. 9,
ΤΟΣ |e Sih, sy (UNie ΠΣ
ὡσ-αύτως, adv., 22 like manner,
likewise, Mat. xx. 5, 1 Tim.
itl, Ὁ.
ὧσ-εί, adv., as if, as though,
like as, with numerals, aéouz,
ANG 11. 2.2:
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT
᾿Ωσηέ, ὁ, Hosea, Ro. ix. 25.*
ὥσ-περ, adv., just as, as, Mat.
χα. 40; τ Comvita Ss
ὧσ-περ-εί, adv., just as if, as it
were, 1 Cor. xv. 8.*
ὥσ-τε, Conj., so that (inf., see
στ sor, Wie SS) 42) 5;
note I, 44, I, Bu. 244), chere-
fore, Mat. vili. 24; Gal. iii.
or ΤΉΝ, he
ὡτάριον, ov, τό (dim. of οὖς, see
παιδάριον), ax ear, Mar. xiv.
ἜΝ Isls Jiny Savile ino
(W. H.).*
ὠτίον, ov, τό (dim. of οὖς, ax
car), an ear, Mat. xxvi. 51;
LEXICON.
[woe
IGE ΧΧῚ ΟΠ ἢ ἈΠ Ale
also in the passages under
ὠτάριον (Rec.).*
ὠφέλεια, as, ἡ, usefulness, prof-
22, advantage, Ro. iii. 1; Ju.
16.*
ὠφελέω, &, How, to be useful,
to profit, to benefit, to help
(acc., also acc. of defini-
tion), Ro. ii.-25; 1 Cor. xiv.
6; pass., to be profited, to be
helped, Mat. xvi. 26.
ὠφέλιμος, ov, profitable, bene-
ficial, dat. of pers., Tit. iii.
8; mpés (ἀφο), of obj., 1
Tim. iv. 8; 2 Tim. iii. 16.*
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
INTRODUCTION.
A careful discrimination between synonyms in the study of any language is
a matter of the utmost importance, and also consequently of considerable
difficulty. But there are some considerations which make a treatment of the
synonyms of the New Testament especially difficult and especially necessary.
The Greek language in classical times was one which was admirably adapted
for expressing fine shades of meaning, and therefore one which abounded in
synonyms. In later Greek, outside of the New Testament, some of these
distinctions were changed or modified. The writers of the New Testament
were men of Semitic habits of thought and expression. They also had
theological and ethical teachings to impart which were far more profound
and spiritual than had been conveyed by the Greek language previous to that
time. These and other facts affecting the New Testament Greek necessarily
modify the meaning of many of the synonyms there used, in some cases
effecting a complete transformation.
The object in the present treatment is to consider the New Testament
usage. Hence, the distinctions of classical Greek are stated only so far as
they are also found in New Testament usage, or are of importance for
determining the latter. For a discrimination of the distinctive meanings of
New Testament synonyms, three things must usually be considered :
First, the etymological meaning of the words ;
Second, the relations in which the words are found in classical
Greek ;
Third, the relations in which they are found in New Testament
Greek, the last being often the chief factor.
ἘΠῚ
Na NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
The use of the words in the Septuagint is also important, for their
connection with the Hebrew words which they are used to translate often
throws light on their meaning.
The discussions here given aim to be brief, but yet to outline clearly
the important and fundamental differences of meaning. Some words which
are often given in works on this subject have been omitted, for the reason
that the definitions as given in the Lexicon sufficiently indicate the important
distinctions. There has been added, however, a consideration of some other
words which are not so commonly included.
The chief works from which material and suggestions have been drawn
are mentioned in the Introduction to the Lexicon.
The reason is stated in the Introduction to the Lexicon why in some
cases the same word is treated both in the synonyms of the Lexicon itself,
and also in this place. In every such instance the treatment here is to be
regarded as supplementary to that in the Lexicon proper.
The synonyms here discussed do not belong exclusively nor chiefly to
any one class of words. Both theological and non-theological terms are
included. The aim has been to consider all the synonyms most likely to be
confounded with one another, z.¢., all those most important, for practical use,
to the average student of the New Testament.
INDEX TO SYNONYMS.
This Index includes all the synonyms discussed in any way, even those
indicated by simply giving references to literature concerning them, both in the
Lexicon itself and in this separate chapter.
Where the same word is discussed
in both, the treatment in this separate chapter, as previously stated, is to be
considered as supplementary to that in the Lexicon proper.
The references BY PAGES are in every case to the Lexicon itself; BY SECTIONS,
ἀγαθωσύνη
ἀγαπάω
ἅγιος
ἀγνόημα
ἁγνός
ἀγράμματος
ἄδολος.
αἰδώς
αἵρεσις.
aloxpodroyta .
αἰσχύνη
αἰτέω
αἰτία
αἴτημα.
αἰών
ἄκακος.
ἀκέραιος
ἀλαζών
ἀλείφω
ἀληθής.
ἀληθινός
ἄλλος
ἀμαράντινος
ἀμάραντος
ἁμάρτημα.
ἁμαρτία.
PAGE. SECT.
I
I 31
2 I
2 2
2 I
2
2 3
3 5
33
4
5
37
7
4 6
4 38
3
3
8
5
5
5
6
9
. 9
6 2
6 2
to this separate chapter.
Il
ἄμεμπτος
ἀμίαντος
ἀμφίβληστρον
ἄμωμος
ἀνάθεμα
ἀνάθημα
ἀνακαίνωσις
ἀνάπαυσις
ἀνέγκλητος
ἄνεμος
ἀνεπίληπτος.
ἄνεσις
ἀνθρωποκτόνος
ἀνομία.
ἀνοχή
ἀντίτυπος.
ἀπολύτρωσις.
ἅπτομαι
ἄρτιος
ἀρχαῖος
3 ,
ἀρχιτελώνης.
ἀσέβεια
ἀσέλγεια
PAGE,
IO
SEGar
19
41
59
to
14
114 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
PAGE, SECT. PAGE.
OAK OVOOS MAMIE VEL eeL Co hte ous Mec vant its 15 | ἐπιθυμία
ἀπε MMT TM TCA MY Meee rs πὴ 16 ἐπιτιμάω
απ ΘΕ ποτ ρροὺ τς πολλοὺς πον |e ἐπι ανεια ty) eine Προ Ars AO
CECT UCM Me Πρ a Ney ee 14 ἐρωτάω 4
UCT DOSE IMEI se) Ὁ: 42 ἕτερος 6
WPCC LSmr MRM tees a eas, αὖ εὐλάβεια 23
DOLD TOS MEET ὁ Sele ir ies us, CRY os 9 εὐλαβής 43
CNINUSMIRMMES MESES) τὺ ἢ fas Saw poh os 43 | εὐσεβής 43
εὐτραπελία
BOSOM προ Gc ΟΣ LO εὐχαριστία 43
GOOKOMn Tey re τὴν ς 20 | εὐχή 43
OU NOU CMTC takos Ucallacy anes a ees 32
ΠΟ λα PV iia is 1.26 ζόφος
Ol Se eee τς τορι 19
πόροι eae lo) πων: 43 ζῶον
Gy IOUS MONE πὸ soy ah DD 17
TTT LG ΣΟ oe ee ee 46
CENTS MRE an ct) tity ee) 28 6
OCOMEMEN Es ie τς 3 Be 57 θάλασσα ὸ
CUNO MMM ΘΝ hry rs) «Mah le 2B θειόπ δα τ: τ A ody ct cae | els)
δεεσοαι συ.» ent sa 24! rf θέλω
δεσπότης ΦΊΛΑΣ Beat, γον τὴ ΣΡ εοσεβής ΝΣ eh ee eee
Oi cOUpyOSMEN Bese on) 225 ΣΟ aaa ie ee οὐδῷ
OM LOSMM ον 44 |
DUO Mme nes πὴ 2S | θεσμός.
δε ΟΠ ts τ τς 45 | θηρίον
θεράπων
ΕΟ ΡΠ ΓΑ δος ὡς 24 θιγγάνω
ΔΕΟΡΑΜΟ 3 πὸ δ: τὸ | θλῖψις
ΕΟ MARE etl th ask ss ς 7 | Opnvéw . :
OUR Amr enr men he GER ase ats 35 | Opynakosi vanes Welty ion een ene
Sorta’ Seg Wee a ἐἷ 58 | θύελλα.
DOOKU ACGME Unie dey εν 28 | θυμός abe 7
OONG OMEN oa) Misi es Sek 46 θυσίασσ ρον a) ee τ
DOU NOS ΜΠ Ἐπ τς ἀξ ἢ
OWOIIR & Jo. 6: a Va DS wl 0) ἰδέα. 48
ἰδιώτης 2
BESpatoss eater ao 430 ἱερόν 48
COVOSMME Mr Sas cy τ ρος All i REE DOS core. ἔς σέ een
CLK OU MMA NRIe Moo le 8 Le yee ST ἱκετηρία 48
CLNCKDUUD SMPOIE eu) fs oct ge 19 ἱλασμός 4ὃ
EKKN OMe ess Theil vs. sr) en 20 ἱμάτιον 40
ἔλεγχος 7 ὑχασι σός. Bee 6 oo aa πο
ENSUE, | Be Sod 80 ιν: ae Ome 7 Ale Ἰουδαίος τς ἘΣ ©
ὥστ SPA se ne eae 30 ἡ Ἰσραηλίτης 2) 5) ia) eee
Salat Sol ἘΣ ΟΠ |
πη ΡΞ. AMC UME Ὁ age its, LL 6 καθαρός
CHONG a ho Ga GORA ΔΥΤΣΝ τ ΝΣ ΕΟ RKGLCVOSt ΤΕΥ δ um ot οἷν τι
SUA) 6 (0 va ιροΡ.Πππ| 2610) δ 7.) καιρός!" τεὸς Ὁ
ἐπ ΚΟσ ρον «20 17 κακός Ὁ τ
2 κα NOS tote: 1. oy Wyn tc «feo nC ela
᾿
Ἐπ ΕΥΚΕΙ ἀν νι ς 2
to
4
καπηλεύω.
κόλασις
καταλλαγή
κενός
κῆνσος.
κλέπτης
κόπος
κόπτομαι
κόσμος.
pene:
᾿κραιπάλη
κύριος
κῶμος
λαῖλαψ
λαλέω.
λαμπάς
λαός
λατρεύω
NEVO! - %
λειτουργέω
λῃστής
λούω
λυπέομαι
λύχνος.
μαχροθυμία
μάταιος
μάχη
μέθη
peTapéNouar .
μετανοέω
μιαίνω..
μολύνω.
μορφή
μόχθος.
μωρολογία
οἰνοφλυγία
ONCKAN) 05>.
ὁμοίωμα
NEW
PAGE.
50
61
14
SO
TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
SECT.
44
49
ὁμοίωσις
ὀργή
ὄρεξις
ὁρμή
ὅσιος
ὀφείλει.
ὄχλος
πάθος
παιδάριον.
παιδίον
παιδίσκη
παῖς.
παλαιός
παλιγγενεσία
πανήγυρις.
παράβασις
παρακοή
παρανομία
παράπτωμα
πάρεσις
παροργισμός..
πατριά.
πειράζω
πέλαγος
πένης
πενθέω.
πλεονεξία.
πλύνω
πνεῦμα.
πνοή
ποδήρης
ποιέω
ποιμαίνω
πόλεμος
πονηρός
πόνος
πότος
πρᾳότης
πράσσω
προσευχή.
πτωχός
σαγήνη
σαρκικός
σάρκινος
ceuvos . . .
σημεῖον
σικάριος͵
σκληρόπ ως:
+S Ff -᾿
ΒΗ Sp ES, SS SS
Ou tm Wn
47
-
20
61
48
49
wm & «Ὁ
πὶ (eye ἴο)
to
QO
N Gn
GO mw
ht Gn tn
ae
to
σκότος.
σοφία
σπαταλάω
σπυρίς.
στενοχωρία
στέφανος
στολή
στρηνιάω..
συναγωγή
γύρω
σχῆμα.
σχίσμα
σωφροσύνη
ταπεινοφροσύνη.
τέκνον.
τέλειος.
τέλος
τελώνης
τέρας
τεχνίτης
τιμωρία
τρυφάω
τύπος
υἱός.
ὕμνος
ὑπερήφανος
ὑπηρέτης.
ὑπομονή.
NEW
PAGE,
45
TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
φαίνομαι
pavépwos . SP aoe om ye
φαῦλος ἘΞ Ὁ 1 5:
φέγγος
φέρω
φιλαργυρία
φιλέω
φόβος
φονεύς.
φορέω
φόρος
φρόνησις
φυλή
φῶς.
φωστήρ
χιτών
χλαμύς.
χρηστότης
χρίω
χρόνος.
WGINILOS 2. cre (eve Fcc aoe ak ee
ψευδόχριστος
ψηλαφάω.
ψυχικός
102
SECT.
to
cu.
51
51
τό
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. sty
§ 1. Holy, sacred, pure.
ἱερός, ὅσιος, ἅγιος, ἁγνός, σεμνος.
None of these words in classical Greek has necessarily any moral
significance. Those which now have such a meaning have developed it in
Biblical Greek. ἱερός means sacred, implying some special relation to God,
so that it may not be violated. It refers, however, to formal relation rather
than to character. It designates an external relation, which ordinarily is not
an internal relation as well. It is used to describe persons or things. This
is the commonest word for /o/y in classical Greek, and expresses their usual
conception of holiness, but it is rare in the N.T. because it fails to express
the fullness of the N.T. conception. ὅσιος, used of persons or things,
describes that which is in harmony with the divine constitution of the moral
universe. Hence, it is that which is in accordance with the general and
instinctively felt idea of right, “what is consecrated and sanctioned by
universal law and consent’’ (Passow), rather than what is in accordance with
any system of revealed truth. As contrary to ὅσιος, 7.¢., as avocia, the
Greeks regarded, ¢.g., a marriage between brother and sister such as was
common in Egypt, or the omission of the rites of sepulture in connection
with a relative. ἅγιος has probably as its fundamental meaning separation,
7.e., from the world to God’s service. If not the original meaning, this at
any rate is a meaning early in use. This separation, however, is not chiefly
external, it is rather a separation from evil and defilement. The moral
signification of the word is therefore the prominent one. This word, rare
and of neutral meaning in classical Greek, has been developed in meaning,
so that it expresses the full N.T. conception of holiness as no other does.
ἁγνός is probably related to ἅγιος. It means specifically pure. But this may
be only in a ceremonial sense, or it may have a moral signification. It some-
times describes freedom from impurities of the flesh. oepvds is that which
inspires reverence or awe. In classical Greek it was often applied to the
gods. But frequently it has the lower idea of that which is humanly vener-
able, or even refers simply to externals, as to that which is magnificent,
grand, or impressive.
Sy 25) Sins
/ ἁμαρτία, ἁμάρτημα, ἀσέβεια, Tapakon, ἀνομία, παρανομία, παράβασις,
παράπτωμα, ἀγνόημα, ἥττημα.
ἁμαρτία meant originally the missing of a mark. When applied to
moral things the idea is similar, it is missing the true end of life, and so it is
118 _ NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
used as a general term for sz. It means both the act of sinning and the
result, the sin itself. ἁμάρτημα means only the sin itself, not the act, in its
particular manifestations as separate deeds of disobedience to a divine law.
ἀσέβεια is wugodliness, positive and active irreligion, a condition of direct
opposition to God. παρακοή is strictly faz/ing to hear, or hearing carelessly
and inattentively. The sin is in this failure to hear when God speaks, and
also in the active disobedience which ordinarily follows. ἀνομία is /aw/less-
ness, contempt of law, a condition or action not simply without law, as the
etymology might indicate, but contrary to law. The law is usually by
implication the Mosaic law. παρανομία occurs only once, 2 Pet. 11. 16, and is
practically equivalent to ἀνομίαβ. παράβασις is ¢ransgression, the passing
beyond some assigned limit. It is the breaking of a distinctly recognized
commandment. It consequently means more than ἁμαρτία. παράπτωμα is
used in different senses, sometimes in a milder sense, denoting an error,
a mistake, a fault; and sometimes meaning a trespass, a willful sin. ἀγνόημα
occurs only once, Heb. ix. 7. It indicates evvor, sin which to a certain
extent is the result of ignorance. ἥττημα denotes dezug worsted, defeated.
In an ethical sense it means a fazlure in duty, a fault. — All these different
words may occasionally but not usually be used simply to describe the same
act from different points of view. The fundamental meanings of these words
may well be summed up in the language of Trench: Sin “may be regarded
as the missing of a mark or aim: it is then ἁμαρτία or ἁμάρτημα ; the over-
passing or transgressing of a line: it is then παράβασις ; the disobedience to
a voice: in which case it is παρακοή ; the falling where one should have stood
upright: this will be παράπτωμα; ignorance of what one ought to have
known: this will be ἀγνόημα ; diminishing of that which should have been
rendered in full measure, which is ἥττημα ; non-observance of a law, which
is ἀνομία or παρανομία.
§ 3. Sincere.
e
δ lal > / », yy
ἁπλοῦς, ἀκέραιος, ἄκακος, ἄδολος.
ἁπλοῦς is literally spread out without folds, and hence means single,
simple, without complexity of character and motive. In the N.T. this idea
of simplicity is always favorable; in classical Greek the word is also occasion-
ally used in an unfavorable sense, denoting foolish simplicity. ἀκέραιος also
means s7mple, literally free from any foreign admixture, unadulterated, free
from disturbing elements. ἄκακος in Heb. vii. 26 means one in whom exists
absence of all evil, and so by implication the presence of all good. It passes
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. 119g
also through the merely negative meaning of absence of evil, found in S.,
to the unfavorable meaning of simple, easily deceived, credulous, which is
found in Ro. xvi. 18. ἄδολος, occurring only in 1 Pet. ii. 2, means szxcere,
unmixed, without guile.
8. 4. Sins of the tongue.
μωρολογία, αἰσχρολογία, εὐτραπελία.
μωρολογία, used only once in the N.T., is foolish talking, but this in
the Biblical sense of the word foolish, which implies that it is also sinful.
It is conversation which is first insipid, then corrupt. It is random talk,
which naturally reveals the vanity and sin of the heart. aioypodoyia, also
used once, means any kind of disgraceful language, especially abuse of
others. In classical Greek it sometimes means distinctively language which
leads to lewdness. εὐτραπελία, occurring once, originally meant versatility
7722 conversation. It acquires, however, an unfavorable meaning, since
polished, refined conversation has a tendency to become evil in many ways.
The word denotes, then, a subtle form of evil-speaking, sinful conversation
without the coarseness which frequently accompanies it, but not without its
malignity.
§ 5. Shame, disgrace.
’ , 5 7 > / ΄
αἰδώς, αἰσχύνη, ἐντροπή, (σωφροσύνη).
αἰδώς is the feeling of 2γγαΐζε moral repugnance to doing ἃ dishonorable
act. This moral repugnance is not found in αἰσχύνη, which is rather the
feeling of dzsgrace which results from doing an unworthy thing, or the fear
of such disgrace which serves to prevent its being done. αἰδώς is thus the
nobler word, αἰσχύνη having regard chiefly to the opinions of others. αἰδώς
is the fear of doing a shameful thing, αἰσχύνη is chiefly the fear of being
found out. ‘“ atéas would always restrain a good man from an unworthy act,
while αἰσχύνη might sometimes restrain a bad one” (Trench). ἐντροπή
stands somewhat between the other two words in meaning, but in the N.T.
leans to the nobler side, indicating that zw/olesome shame which leads a man
° : . atte Diovan - \
to consideration of his condition if it is unworthy, and to a change of conduct
for the better. σωφροσύνη, self-command, may not seem to have much in
common with these three words. As a matter of fact, however, it expresses
positively that which αἰδώς expresses negatively.
=
120 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
§ 6. Prayer.
> 7 ν fe Μ > f v € /
εὐχή, προσευχή, δέησις, ἔντευξις, εὐχαριστία, ALTNMA, ἱκετηρία.
εὐχή, when it means prayer, has apparently a general signification.
προσευχή and δέησις are often used together. προσευχή is restricted to
prayer to God, while δέησις has no such restriction. δέησις also refers chiefly
to prayer for particular benefits, while προσευχή is more general. The
prominent thought in ἔντευξις is that of boldness and freedom in approach
to God. εὐχαριστία is thanksgiving, the grateful acknowledgment of
God’s mercies, chiefly in prayer. αἴτημα, much like δέησις, denotes a
specific petition for a particular thing. In ἱκετηρία the attitude of humility
and deprecation in prayer is specially emphasized. All these words may
indicate at times not different kinds of prayer, but the same prayer viewed
from different stand-points.
§ 7. To rebuke; rebuke, accusation.
> if > / > ͵ »
ἐπιτιμάω, ἔλέγχω ; αἰτία, ἔλεγχος.
ἔπιτιμάω means simply fo rebuke, in any sense. It may be justly or
unjustly, and, if justly, the rebuke may be heeded or it may not. ἐλέγχω,
on the other hand, means to rebuke with sufficient cause, and also effectually,
so as to bring the one rebuked to a confession or at least a conviction of sin.
In other words, it means 20 convince. A similar distinction exists between
the nouns αἰτία and ἔλεγχος. αἰτία is an accusation, whether false or true.
ἔλεγχος is a charge which is shown to be true, and often is so confessed
by the accused. It has both a judicial and a moral meaning.
§ 8. Boaster, proud, insolent.
ἀλαζών, ὑπερήφανος. ὑβριστής.
ἀλαΐζών is properly a doaster, who tells great things concerning his own
prowess and achievements, with the implied idea that many of his claims are
false. This word naturally describes a trait which manifests itself in contact
with one’s fellow-men, not one which exists simply within the heart. ὑπερή-
gavos describes one who thinks too highly of himself, describing a trait
which is simply internal, not referring primarily to external manifestation,
although this is implied. It means one who is proud, the external manifesta-
tion when it appears being in the form of arrogance in dealing with others.
ὑβριστής describes one who delights in zzsolent wrong-doing toward others,
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONVMS. 121
finds pleasure in such acts. Cruelty and lust are two of the many forms
which this quality assumes. These three words occur together in Ro. i. 30.
They are never used in a good sense. They may be said to move in a
certain sense in an ascending scale of guilt, designating respectively “the
boastful 27% words, the proud and overbearing zz thoughts, the insolent and
injurious zz acts’? (Cremer).
§ 9. Incorruptible, unfading.
ἄφθαρτος, ἀμάραντος, ἀμαράντινος.
ἄφθαρτος is properly zzcorruptible, unaffected by corruption and decay.
It is applied to God, and to that which is connected with him. ἀμάραντος
expresses the same idea in another way. It means wnxfading, the root idea
being that it is unaffected by the withering which is common in the case
of flowers. ἀμαράντινος, derived from ἀμάραντος, means composed of
amaranths, 1.6., of unfading flowers.
§ 10. Faultless, unblamed.
ἄμωμος, ἄμεμπτος, aveyKANTOS, ἀνεπίληπτος.
ἄμωμος is faultless, without blemish, free from imperfections. It refers
especially to character. ἄμεμπτος is strictly wzblamed, one with whom no
fault is found. This of course refers particularly to the verdict of others
upon one. ἀνέγκλητος designates one against whom there is no accusation,
implying not acquittal of a charge, but that no charge has been made.
ἀνεπίληπτος means zrreprehensible, designating one who affords nothing
upon which an adversary might seize, in order to make a charge against him.
§ 11. Regenération, renovation.
παλιγγενεσία, ἀνακαίνωσις.
παλιγγενεσία means xew birth. In classical Greek it was used in ἃ
weakened sense to denote a recovery, restoration, revival. In the N.T. it is
used only twice, but in a higher sense. In Tit. ili. 5 it means new dzrth,
regeneration, referring to God’s act of causing the sinner to pass from the
death of sin into spiritual life in Christ. It has a wider meaning in Mat.
xix. 28, where it is used of the change which is ultimately to take place in
all the universe, its regeneration, which is the full working out of the change
involved in the regeneration of the individual. ἀνακαίνωσις is renewal or
22 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
renovation, denoting a continuous process through which man becomes more
fully Christ-like, in which process he is a worker together with God. Some,
as e.g. Cremer, without sufficient reason, have thought that the early use of
παλιγγενεσία as a somewhat technical term, to denote the Pythagorean
doctrine of transmigration, gave to the word a permanent eschatological
coloring, so that in the N.T. it has the meaning reswrrectzon, especially in
Mat. xix. 28.
§ 12. Murderer.
φονεύς, ἀνθρωποκτόνος. σικάριος.
Both in derivation and usage, φονεύς and ἀνθρωποκτόνος are distin-
guished from each other just as the English mwrderer from manslayer or
homicide. σικάριος, used only in Ac. xxi. 38, is the Latin szcarzus, and
means az assassin, usually hired for the work, who furtively stabbed his
enemy with a short sword, the Latin szca. φονεύς is a generic word and may
denote a murderer of any kind, σικάριος being one of the specific varieties
which it includes.
§ 13. Anti-Christ, false Christ.
ψευδόχριστος, ἀντίχριστος.
ψευδόχριστος means a false Christ, a pretended Messiah, who sets him-
self up instead of Christ, proclaiming that he is Christ. Some have given
about the same meaning to davtixptotos. But it is much more probable
that it means one diametrically opposed to Christ, one who sets himself up
against Christ, proclaiming that there is no Christ.
§ 14. Profligacy.
acwtia, ἀσέλγεια.
The fundamental idea of dowtia is ‘“‘wastefulness and riotous excess ;
of ἀσέλγεια, lawless insolence and wanton caprice” (Trench). ἀσωτία means
reckless and extravagant expenditure, chiefly for the gratification of one’s
sensual desires. It denotes a dissolute, profligate course of life. In ἀσέλγεια
also there is included the idea of profligacy, often of lasciviousness, but the
fundamental thought is the acknowledging of no restraints, the insolent
doing of whatever one’s caprice may suggest.
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. 123
§ 15. Covenant-breaker, implacable.
ἀσύνθετος, ἄσπονδος.
These words are quite similar in their effects, but opposite in their con-
ception. ἀσύνθετος, occurring only in Ro. 1. 31, is covenant-breaker, one
who interrupts a state of peace and brings on war by disregarding an agree-
ment by which peace is maintained. ἄσπονδος is zmplacable, one who
refuses to agree to any terms or suggestions of peace. It implies a state
of war, and a refusal of covenant or even of armistice to end it permanently
or temporarily. In the N.T. use both words probably refer not to war in the
strict sense so much as to discord and strife.
§ 16. Beautiful, graceful.
ἀστεῖος. ὡραῖος, καλός.
ἀστεῖος is properly one living in a city, urban. It soon acquires the
meaning wrbane, polite, elegant. Then it obtains to a limited extent the
meaning deautiful, although never in the highest degree. patos, from ὥρα,
hour, period, means properly ¢¢mely. From that comes the idea of being
beautiful, since nearly everything is beautiful in its hour of fullest perfection.
καλός is a much higher word. It means bcautzful, physically or morally.
It is, however, distinctly the beauty which comes from harmony, the beauty
which arises from a symmetrical adjustment in right proportion, in other
words, from the harmonious completeness of the object concerned.
8 17. Wisdom, knowledge.
σοφία, φρόνησις, γνῶσις, ἐπίγνωσις.
σοφία is certainly the highest word of all these. It is properly wesdom.
It denotes mental excellence in the highest and fullest sense, expressing an
attitude as well as an act of the mind. It comprehends knowledge and
implies goodness, including the striving after the highest ends, as well as the
using of the best means for their attainment. It is never ascribed to any
one but God and good men, except in a plainly ironical sense. φρόνησις is
a middle term, sometimes having a meaning nearly as high as σοφία, some-
times much lower. It means prudence, intelligence, a skillful adaptation of
the means to the end desired, the end, however, not being necessarily a good
one. γνῶσις is knowledge, cognition, the understanding of facts or truths,
124 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
or else zzsight, discernment. ἔπίγνωσις has an intensive meaning as com-
pared with γνῶσις, it is a fuller, clearer, more thorough knowledge. The
verb ἐπιγινώσκω has the same intensive force as compared with γινώσκω.
§ 18. Religious.
θεοσεβής. εὐσεβής, εὐλαβής, θρῆσκος, δεισιδαίμων.
θεοσεβής, according to derivation and usage, means worship of God (or
of the gods), a fulfillment of one’s duty towards God. It is a general term,
meaning re/igious in a good sense. εὐσεβής is distinguished from θεοσεβής
in two ways. It is used to include the fulfillment of obligations of all kinds,
both towards God and man. It is thus applied to the fulfillment of the
duties involved in human relations, as towards one’s parents. Furthermore,
when used in the higher sense, it means not any kind of worship, but, as the
etymology indicates, the worshipping of God aright. εὐλαβής, meaning
originally careful in handling, in its religious application means careful in
handling divine things. It characterizes the anxious and scrupulous wor-
shipper, careful not to change anything that should be observed in worship,
and fearful of offending. It means devout, and may be applied to an adherent
of any religion, being especially appropriate to describe the best of the Jewish
worshippers. θρῆσκος is one who is diligent in the performance of the
outward service of God. It applies especially to ceremonial worship.
δεισιδαίμων, in accordance with its derivation, makes prominent the element
of fear. It emphasizes strongly the ideas ot dependence and of anxiety for
divine favor. It may be used as practically equivalent to θεοσεβής. Often,
however, it implies that the fear which it makes prominent is an unworthy
fear, so that it comes to have the meaning superstitious. In the N.T. it is
used, as is also the noun δεισιδαιμονία, in a purposely neutral sense, meaning
simply re/zgzous, neither conveying the highest meaning, nor plainly imply-
ing a lower meaning. .
§ 19. Pure.
εἰλικρινής, καθαρός, ἀμίαντος.
εἰλικρινής denotes chiefly that which is pure as being szucere, free from
foreign admixture. καθαρός is that which is pure as being clean, free
from soil or stain. The meaning of both in the N.T. is distinctly ethical.
ἀμίαντος is wzspotted, describing that which is far removed from every kind
of contamination.
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. : 125
§ 20. Assembly, church.
συναγωγή, ἐκκλησία, πανήγυρις.
According to their derivation, συναγωγή is simply az assembly, a mass
of people gathered together ; ἐκκλησία is a narrower word, also ax assembly,
but including only those specially called together out of a larger multitude,
for the transaction of business. ἐκκλησία usually denotes a somewhat more
select company than συναγωγή. A significant use of ἐκκλησία in strict
harmony with its derivation was common among the Greeks. It was their
common word for the lawful assembly in a free Greek city of all those
possessing the rights of citizenship, for the transaction of public affairs.
They were summoned out of the whole population, ‘a select portion of it,
including neither the populace, nor strangers, nor yet those who had for-
feited their civic rights” (Trench). συναγωγή had been, before N.T. times,
appropriated to designate a sywagogue, a Jewish assembly for worship, dis-
tinct from the Temple, in which sense it is used in the N.T. Probably for
that reason, and also for its greater inherent etymological fitness, ἐκκλησία is
the word taken to designate a Christian church, a company of believers who
meet for worship. Both these words, however, are sometimes used in the
N.T. in a non-technical sense. «πανήγυρις, occurring only in Heb. xii. 23,
differs from both, denoting a solemn assembly for festal rejoicing.
§ 21. Humility, gentleness.
ταπεινοφροσύνη, πρᾳότης.
ταπεινοφροσύνη is ἀηη)1721}, not the making of one’s self small when he
is really great, but thinking little of one’s self, because this is in a sense the
right estimate for any human being, however great. πρᾳότης is founded
upon this idea, and goes beyond it. It is the attitude of mind and behavior
which, arising from humility, disposes one to receive with gentleness and
meekness whatever may come to him from others or from God.
§ 22. Gentleness.
/ b] ,
πρᾳότης, ἐπιείκεια.
Both words may be translated gentleness, yet there are marked differ-
ences in meaning. πρᾳότης is rather passive, denoting, as has been said
above, see § 21, one’s attitude toward others in view of their acts, bad or
126 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
good. ἐπιείκεια is distinctly active, it is seen in one’s deeds toward others,
and it usually implies the relation of superior to inferior. It is fundamentally
a relaxing of strict legal requirements concerning others, yet doing this in
order more fully to carry out the real spirit of the law. It is clemency in
which there is no element of weakness or injustice.
§ 23. Desire, lust.
ἐπιθυμία, πάθος, ὁρμή, ὄρεξις.
ἐπιθυμία is the broadest of these words. Its meaning may be good, but
it is usually bad. It denotes any natural desire or appetite, usually with the
implication that it is a depraved desire. πάθος has not as broad a meaning
as in classical Greek, but denotes evil desire, chiefly, however, as a condition
of the soul rather than in active operation. ὁρμή indicates Zostzle motion
toward an object, either for seizing or repelling. ὄρεξις is a desire or
appetite, especially seeking the object of gratification in order to make it
one’s own.
§ 24. Affliction.
θλῖψις, στενοχωρία.
θλῖψις according to its derivation means fressure. In its figurative
sense it is that which presses upon the spirit, a@fzctzon. στενοχωρία meant
originally @ narrow, confined space. It denotes affliction as arising from
cramping circumstances. In use it cannot always be distinguished from
OrtYrus, but it 15 ordinarily a stronger word.
§ 25. Bad, evil.
/ / lol
κακὸς, πονηρός, φαῦλος.
These words may be used with very little distinction of meaning, but
often the difference is marked. κακός frequently means evz/ rather neg-
atively, referring to the absence of the qualities which constitute a person or
thing what it should be or what it claims to be. It is also used meaning
evtl in a moral sense. It is a general antithesis to ἀγαθός. πονηρός is a
word at once stronger and more active, it means m7schief-making, delighting
in injury, doing evil to others, dangerous, destructive. κακός describes the
quality according to its nature, πονηρός, according to its effects. φαῦλος is
the bad chiefly as the worthless, the good for nothing.
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. 127
§ 26. Punishment.
τιμωρία. κόλασις.
τιμωρία in classical and N.T. usage denotes especially the vindicative
character of punishment, it is the punishment in relation to the puntisher.
κόλασις in classical Greek meant usually punishment which aimed at the
reformation of the offender. But sometimes in later Greek, and always in
the N.T., the idea of reformation seems to disappear, so that there remains
simply the idea of punishment, but viewed in relation to the punished.
§$ 27. To pollute.
μιαίνω, μολύνω.
μιαίνω meant originally 20 saz, as with color. μολύνω meant originally
to smear over, as with mud or filth, always having a bad meaning, while the
meaning of μιαίνω might be either good or bad. According to classical
Greek, puaivw has a religious meaning, to profane, while μολύνω is simply
to spowl, disgrace. As ethically applied in the N.T. they have both practically
the same meaning, ¢o pollute, defile. It is, however, true that μιαίνω, to
judge from classical usage, refers chiefly to the effect of the act not on the
individual, but on others, on the community.
§ 28. To do.
TOLEW, πράσσω.
These words are often used interchangeably, but in many cases a dis-
tinction can be drawn. ποιέω refers more to the object and end of an act,
πράσσω rather to the means by which the object is attained. Hence, while
ποιέω means 20 accomplish, πράσσω may mean nothing more than merely
to busy one’s self about. ποιέω often means to do a thing once for all,
πράσσω, to do continually or repeatedly. From these distinctions it follows
that ποιέω, being on the whole the higher word, is more often used of doing
good, πράσσω more frequently of doing evil.
§ 29. Fleshly, fleshy, sensual.
σαρκικός, TAPKLVOS, WUXLKOS.
σαρκικός means fleshly, that which is controlled by the wrong desires
which rule in the flesh, flesh often being understood in its broad sense, see
}
128 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
σάρξ. It describes a man who gives the flesh the dominion in his lite,
a place which does not belong to it by right. It means distinctly opposed
to the Spirit of God, anti-spiritual. σάρκινος properly means fleszy, made of
flesh, flesh being the material of which it is composed. When given a bad
meaning, however, it is plainly similar to σαρκικός, but according to Trench
not so strong, denoting one as unspiritual, undeveloped, rather than anti-
spiritual. Others, as Cremer and Thayer, with more probability make
σάρκινος the stronger, it describes one who is flesh, wholly given up to the
flesh, rooted in the flesh, rather than one who simply acts according to
the flesh (σαρκικός). There is much confusion between the two in the N.T.
manuscripts. Ψψυχικός has a meaning somewhat similar to σαρκικός. Both
are used in contrast with πνευματικός. But ψυχικός has really a distinct
meaning, describing the life which is controlled by the ψυχή. It denotes,
therefore, that which belongs to the animal life, or that which is controlled
simply by the appetites and passions of the sensuous nature.
§ 30. Mercy, compassion.
ἔλεος, οἰκτιρμός.
Both words denote sympathy, fellow-feeling with misery, mercy, com-
passion. ἔλεος, however, manifests itself chiefly in acts rather than words,
while οἰκτιρμός is used rather of the inward feeling of compassion which
abides in the heart. A criminal might ask for ἔλεος, mercy, from his judge;
but hopeless suffering may be the object of οἰκτιρμός, compassion.
§ 31. To love.
ἀγαπάω, φιλέω.
ἀγαπάω, and not φιλέω, is the word used of God’s love to men,
φιλανθροπία is, however, once used with this meaning, Tit. ili. 4. ἀγαπάω is
also the word ordinarily used of men’s love to God, but φιλέω is once so
used, 1 Cor. xvi. 22. ἀγαπάω is the word used of love to one’s enemies.
The interchange of the words in Jn. xxi. 15-17 is very interesting and
instructive.
§ 32.° To will, ‘to wish.
βούλομαι. θέλω.
In many cases these two words are used without appreciable distinction,
meaning conscious welling, purpose. But frequently it is evident that a
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONVMS. 129
difference is intended, although there is much difference of opinion as to
the exact distinction. Thayer says that βούλομαι “seems to designate the
will which follows deliberation,” θέλω, “the will which proceeds from inclin-
ation.” Grimm, on the other hand, says that θέλω gives prominence to the
emotive element, βούλομαι to the rational and volitive; θέλω signifies the
choice, while βούλομαι marks the choice as deliberate and intelligent. The
view of Cremer on the whole seems preferable to any other. According to
this view, βούλομαι has the wider range of meaning, but θέλω is the stronger
word, θέλω denotes the active resolution, the will urging on to action, see
Ro. vil. 15, while βούλομαι is rather to have in thought, to intend, to be
determined. βούλομαι sometimes means no more than to have an inclina-
tion, see Ac. xxiii. 15. Instructive examples of the use of the two words in
close proximity are found in Mar. xv. 9, 15, and especially Mat. i. 19.
§ 33. Schism.
σχίσμα, αἵρεσις.
σχίσμα is actual division, separation. αἵρεσις is rather the separating
tendency, so it is really more fundamental than σχίσμα.
§ 34. Mind, understanding.
vous, διάνοια.
νοῦς is distinctly the reflective consciousness, “the organ of moral
thinking and knowing, the intellectual organ of moral sentiment” (Cremer).
διάνοια meant originally activity of thinking, but has borrowed from νοῦς its
common meaning of faculty of thought. It is more common than νοῦς, and
has largely replaced it in its usual meanings.
§ 35. Law.
νόμος, θεσμός, ἐντολή, δόγμα.
νόμος is the common word meaning /aw. It may mean law in general.
In the N.T., however, it usually means the law of God, and most frequently
the Mosaic law. θεσμός is law considered with special reference to the
authority on which it rests. ἐντολή is more specific, being used of a
particular command. δόγμα is an authoritative conclusion, a proposition
which it is expected that all will recognize as universally binding.
130 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
8 36. Type, image.
τύπος. ἀντίτυπος.
τύπος has many meanings, among the most common being zmage, pattern
or model, and type. In the last sense it means a person or thing prefiguring
a future person or thing, e.g., Adam as a type of Christ, Ro. v.14. ἀντί-
τύπος, as used in 1 Pet. iii. 21, is by Thayer and many others thought to
correspond to τύπος as its counterpart, in the sense which the English word |
antitype suggests. By Cremer it is rather given the meaning zmage.
§ 37. To ask.
> / 2 ,
αὐτεώ, EPWTADW.
Thayer, as opposed to Trench and others, would make the distinction
between these two words to be this: “aitéw signifies to ask for something
to be given, not done, giving prominence to the thing asked for rather than
the person, and hence is rarely used in exhortation. épwtaw, on the other
hand, is to request a person to do (rarely to give) something ; referring more
directly to the person, it is naturally used in exhortation, etc.” ,
8 38. World, age.
αἰών, κόσμος.
It is only in a part of their meanings that these two words are in any
real sense synonymous, and it is that part which is here considered. Both
A.V. and R. V. often translate αἰών by wor/d, thus obscuring the distinction
between it and κόσμος. αἰών is usually better expressed by age, it is the
world at a given time, a particular period in the world’s history. κόσμος has
very frequently an unfavorable meaning, denoting the inhabitants of the
world, mankind in general, as opposed to God. A similar meaning is often
attached to αἰών, it means the spirit of the age, often in an. unfavorable
sense. See Ep. ii. 2, where both words occur together. An exceptional
meaning for the plural of αἰών is found in Heb. i. 2 and xi. 3, where it
denotes the worlds, apparently in reference to space rather than time.
Seago a tese.
ἀνάπαυσις, ἄνεσις.
Both words in a certain sense mean ves¢, but from different stand-
points, ἀνάπαυσις is rest which comes by cessation from labor, which may
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. 131
*
be simply temporary. ἄνεσις means literally the relaxation of strings which
have been drawn tight. Hence, it is used to designate ease, especially that
which comes by relaxation of unfavorable conditions of any kind, such as
affliction.
§ 40. Wind.
πνεῦμα, πνοή, ἄνεμος, λαῖλαψ', θύελλα.
πνεῦμα when used in its lower meaning to denote wind means simply
an ordinary wind, a regularly blowing current of air of considerable force.
πνοή is distinguished from it as being a gentler motion of the air. ἄνεμος,
on the other hand, is more forcible than πνεῦμα, it is the strong, often the
tempestuous, wind. λαῖλαψ is the violent fitful wind which accompanies a
heavy shower. θύελλα is more violent than any of the others, and often
implies a conflict of opposing winds.
$41. Old.
παλαιός, ἀρχαῖος.
According to their derivation, παλαιός is that which has been in
existence for a long time, ἀρχαῖος that which has been from the beginning.
In use, at times no distinction can be drawn. Often,. however, ἀρχαῖος does
denote distinctively that which has been from the beginning, and so it
reaches back to a point of time beyond παλαιός. παλαιός has often the
secondary meaning of that which is old and so worn out, having suffered
more or less from the injuries and ravages of time, its opposite in this sense
being καινος.
§ 42. Harsh, austere.
αὐστηρός, σκληρός.
αὐστηρός has not necessarily an unfavorable meaning. It is well
represented by the word awséere, it means one who is earnest and severe,
strict in his ways, opposed to all levity. By implication it may have the
unfavorable meaning of harshness or moroseness. σκληρός has always an
unfavorable meaning. It indicates one who is uncivil, intractable, rough and
harsh. There is in it the implication of inhumanity.
Γ22 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
§ 43. Darkness.
σκότος, γνόφος, ζόφος, ἀχλύς.
σκότος is a general word, meaning darkness in any sense. γνόφος
usually refers to darkness that accompanies a storm. {60s meant originally
the gloom of twilight. It was then applied in classical Greek to the dark-
ness of the underworld, the gloom of a sunless region. The latter meaning
seems to be practically the one which the word has in the N.T. ἀχλύς is
specifically a misty darkness.
§ 44. People, nation.
λαός, ἔθνος, δῆμος, ὄχλος.
λαός is a word which is usually limited in use to the chosen people,
Israel. ἔθνος in the singular is a general term for nation, applied to any
nation, even to the Jews. In the plural it ordinarily denotes all mankind
aside from the Jews and in contrast with them, the Gentiles. δῆμος is a
people, especially organized and convened together, and exercising their
rights as citizens. ὄχλος is a crowd, an unorganized multitude, especially
composed of those who have not the rights and privileges of free citizens.
§ 45. Servant, slave.
δοῦλος, θεράπων, διάκονος, οἰκέτης, ὑπηρέτης.
δοῦλος is the usual word for s/ave, one who is permanently in servitude,
in subjection to a master. θεράπων is simply one who renders service at a
particular time, sometimes as a slave, more often as a freeman, who renders
voluntary service prompted by duty or love. It denotes one who serves, zz
his relation to a person. διάκονος also may designate either a slave or a
freeman, it denotes a servant viewed zz relation to his work. οἰκέτης
designates a slave, sometimes being practically equivalent to δοῦλος.
Usually, however, as the etymology of the term indicates, it means a slave as
a member of the household, not emphasizing the servile idea, but rather the
relation which would tend to mitigate the severity of his condition. ὑπηρέτης
means literally az wnder-rower, and was used to describe an ordinary rower
on a war-galley. It is then used, as in the N.T., to indicate any man, not a
slave, who served in a subordinate position under a superior,
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. 133
§ 46. To adulterate.
καπηλεύω, δολόω.
Both these words mean 20 adulterate, and some maintain that they are
practically identical. But it is more probable that δολόω means simply to
adulterate, while κατηλεύω conveys the idea of adulterating for the sake of
making an unjust profit by the process.
§ 47. Animal.
ζῶον, θηρίον.
CHov is a general term, meaning “ving creature, which may include all
living beings, in classical Greek even including man. In the N.T. it means
ordinarily axzmal. θηρίον is beast, usually wild beast. It implies perhaps
not necessarily wildness and ferocity, but at least a certain amount of
brutality which is wanting in ζῶον. ζῶον emphasizes the qualities in which
animals are akin to man, θηρίον, those in which they are inferior.
§ 48. Sea.
θάλασσα, πέλαγος.
θάλασσα is the more general word, indicating the sea or ocean as
contrasted with the land or shore. It may be applied to small bodies of
water. πέλαγος is the ofen sea, the uninterrupted expanse of water, in
contrast with the portions broken by islands or with partly inclosed bays.
The prominent thought is said by Trench to be breadth rather than depth.
Noteworthy is the distinction between the two words in Mat. xviii. 6.
§ 49. To grieve.
λυπέομαι, πενθέω, Opnvéw, κόπτομαι.
λυπέομαι is the most general word, meaning simply 20 grzeve, outwardly
or inwardly. πενθέω means properly 20 lament for the dead. It is also
applied to passionate lamentation of any kind, so great that it cannot be hid.
θρηνέω is Zo “ἔνε. utterance to a dirge over the dead, either in unstudied
words, or in a more elaborate poem. This word is used by S. in describing
David’s lament over Saul and Jonathan. κόπτομαι is fo beat the breast in
grief, ordinarily for the dead.
134 NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
§ 50. Form, appearance.
ἰδέα, μορφή, σχῆμα.
ἰδέα denotes merely outward appearance. Both μορφή and σχῆμα
express something more than that. They too denote outward form, but as
including one’s habits, activities and modes of action in general. In μορφή
it is also implied that the outward form expresses the inner essence, an idea
which is absent from σχῆμα. μορφή expresses the form as that which is
intrinsic and essential, σχῆμα signifies the figure, shape, as that which
is more outward and accidental. Both σχῆμα and ἐδέα therefore deal with
externals, σχῆμα being more comprehensive than ἰδέα, while μορφή deals
with externals as expressing that which is internal.
§ 51. Clothing.
ἱμάτιον, χιτών, ἱματισμός, χλαμύς, στολή, ποδήρης.
ἱμάτιον is used in a general sense to mean clothing, and may thus be
applied to any garment when it is not desired to express its exact nature.
In a more specific use, however, it denotes the large loose outer garment,
a cloak, which ordinarily was worn, but in working was laid aside. χιτών is
best expressed by the word ¢wzzc. It was a closely fitting under-garment,
usually worn next the skin. At times, especially in working, it was the only
garment worn. A person clothed only in the χιτών was often called γυμνός
(Jn. xxi. 7). ἱμάτιον and χιτών are often found associated as the upper and
under garment respectively. ἱματισμός does not denote a specific garment,
but means clothing, being used, however, ordinarily only of garments more
or less stately or costly. χλαμύς is @ robe or cloak, it is a technical expres-
sion for a garment of dignity or office. στολή is any stately robe, ordinarily
long, reaching to the feet or sweeping the ground, often worn by women.
ποδήρης was originally an adjective meaning reaching to the feet. It can
hardly be distinguished in use from στολή. It occurs only in Rev. i. 13.
§ 52. New.
c
νέος, KALVOS.
νέος is 276 mew as contemplated under the aspect of time, that which
has recently come into existence. καινός is te mew under the aspect of
quality, that which has not seen service. «aves therefore often means new
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. Tas
as contrasted with that which has decayed with age, or is worn out, its
opposite then being παλαιός. It sometimes suggests that which is unusual.
It often implies praise, the new as superior to the old. Occasionally, on the
other hand, it implies the opposite, the new as inferior to that which is old,
because the old is familiar or because it has improved with age. Of course
it is evident that both véos and καινός may sometimes be applied to the same
object, but from different points of view.
§ 53. Labor.
μόχθος. πόνος, κόπος.
μόχθος is Javor, hard and often painful. It is the ordinary word for
common labor which is the usual lot of humanity. πόνος is /abor which
demands one’s whole strength. It is therefore applied to labors of an
unusual kind, specially wearing or painful. In classical Greek it was the
usual word employed to describe the labors of Hercules. κόπος denotes che
weariness which results from labor, or labor considered from the stand-point
of the resulting weariness.
§ 54. Drunkenness, drinking.
μέθη, πότος, οἰνοφλυγία, κῶμος, κραυπάλη.
μέθη is the ordinary word for drunkenness. πότος is rather concrete,
a drinking, carousing. οἰνοφλυγία is a prolonged condition of drunken-
ness, a debauch. κῶμος includes rzot and revelry, usually as arising from
drunkenness. Kpattadn denotes she sickness and discomfort resulting
from drunkenness.
§ 55. War, battle.
πόλεμος, μάχη.
πόλεμος ordinarily means war, 2.6., the whole course of hostilities ;
μάχη, Jattle, a single engagement. It is also true that μάχη has often the
weaker force of strife or contention, which is very seldom found in πόλεμος.
§ 56. Basket.
σπυρίς, κόφινος.
These words in the N.T. are used with an evident purpose to dis-
criminate between them. The distinction, however, does not seem to have
2.
"136
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS.
been chiefly one of size, as some have thought, but of use. σπυρίς is usually
a basket for food, a /unch-basket, a hamper, while κόφινος is a more general
term for dasket. The descriptions of the two miracles of feeding the
multitude use always different words in the two cases, see e.g. Mar. viii.
ΤῸ 20)
§ 57. It is necessary.
δεῖ, ὀφείλει.
δεῖ, the third person of δέω, is commonly used impersonally in classical
Greek. This usage is less common, but frequent, in the N.T. δεῖ indicates
a necessity in the nature of things rather than a personal obligation, it
describes that which mast be done. ὀφείλει indicates rather the personal
obligation, it is that which is proper, something that omughz to be done.
8. 58. Τᾶχ.-
φόρος, τέλος, κῆνσος, δίδραχμον.
φόρος indicates a direct tax which was levied annually on houses, lands,
and persons, and paid usually in produce. τέλος is az indirect tax on
merchandise, which was collected at piers, harbors, and gates of cities.
It was similar to modern import duties. κῆνσος, originally an enrollment of
property and persons, came to mean αὶ fol/-tax, levied annually on individuals
by the Roman government. δίδραχμον was the coin used to pay an annual
tax levied by the religious leaders of Israel for the purpose of defraying the
general expenses of the Temple.
8 59. Tax-collector.
τελώνης, ἀρχιτελώνης.
The Roman system of collecting taxes, especially the τέλοι, in their
provinces, included ordinarily three grades of officials. There was the
highest, called in Latin publicanus, who paid a sum of money for the taxes
of a certain province, and then exacted that and as much more as he could
from the province. This man lived in Rome. Then there were the szé-
magistrt, who had charge each of a certain portion of territory, and who
lived in the provinces. Then there were the portitores, the actual custom-
house officers, who did the real work of collecting the taxes. The N.T. word
τελώνης is used to describe one of the fortztores, it is the lowest of these
NEW TESTAMENT SYNONYMS. 137
les. It does not correspond to the Latin pudlicanus, and the word
ised to translate it in A. V. and R. V. is apt to be misleading, ¢ax-
would be better. ἀρχιτελώνης, only occurring in Lu. xix. 2,
describes a higher official than τελώνης, and is probably one of the
frz, the next higher grade.
§ 60. Child.
τέκνον, υἱός, παῖς, παιδίον, TraLddpLov, παιδίσκη.
wv and υἱός both point to parentage. τέκνον, however, emphasizes
f descent, giving prominence to the physical and outward aspects ;
emphasizes the idea of relationship, and considers especially the _
thical, and legal aspects. παῖς as well as τέκνον emphasizes the ᾿
2scent, but gives especial prominence to age, denoting a child as
is young. παῖς is also often used of a servant. The number of
red by the term παῖς is quite indefinite. Its diminutives παιδίον
ριον are used without appreciable difference to denote a young
'αιἰδίσκος in classical Greek and) παιδίσκη, in which the diminutive
rgely lost, cover the years of late childhood and early youth.
8 ΟἹ. Tribe, family, household.
/ ‘ fn
φυλή, πατρια, οἰκος.
e words form a series. φυλή is sometimes @ “ation, but
tribe, such as one of the twelve tribes of Isr ded from
» sons of Jacob. πατριά is a smaller division Gibe it 1s
tion of families closely related, in the N.T. of those
from a particular one of the sons of Jacov-~ vtkos is yet
household, including all the inmates of a single house, being the
ranization.
4
%
NOTABLE BOOK FOR THINKING PREACHERS.——FULL OF OZONE THAT STIMULATES INTROSPECTION, ἵ
» OR A LEYDEN JAR, OR “CROSSED WIRES’’ FOR THE PREACHER WHO LIKES NOW AND THEN TO STRIKE SP,
opted for four years by the General Conference of The United Brethren for their Ministers’ Reading CG
| as one of the books upon which every licentiate must be examined. Ἵ
ackenzie’s Manual of Ethic:
[HIRD EDITION, ENLARGED—ONE VOLUME, CLOTH—PRICE $1.50 POSTPAID Νὴ
CONTENTS.
THE THEORY OF MORALS.
he Scope of Ethics—The Relation of Ethics to Other Sctences—The Moral Judgment—Duty—
Will and Desire—Happiness—Perfection— The Freedom of the Will— Tne Individual and Society.
THE MORAL LIFE.
oral Order—The Commandments—The Virtues—The Inner Life—Moral Pathology—Mora
rogress— The Relation of Art to Ethics—The Relation of Ethics to Religion.
nzie’s Ethics has interested me more than any other discussion of the subject I have ever examined.
+ product of an acute and scholarly mind, both critical and eclectic, finding the good and the evil in
it is remarkably comprehensive, suggestive, and calculated to stimulate beneficially the thoughtful
Rev. Jas. A. Quarles, Prof. of Ethics, Washington and Lee Univ’ y, Lexington, Va. (Apr. 2, 97.)
azie’s Manual of Ethics is a work of a high order of scientific and literary excellence. The funda.
concerning right is sound; the order of discussion logical; the terminology free from unnecessary
s; and the style throughout is lucid and forcible. —Aev. Hm. V. Gerhart, Theological Seminary,
Pa. (May 24, 1897.
,me pleasure to state that in my judgment Mackenzie’s Ethics will prove a most useful addition t
2 of the subject. The plan of the book is a good one, and the author succeeds in making hi.
tlear. Iam glad to have such a work by me, and expect to consult it frequently.—Rev. 7. &
of. Eng. Bibleand Pastoral Theol., Union Theol, Sem., Hampden-Sidney, Va. (May 14, 1897.
made considerable use of Mackenzie’s Ethics. Professor Mackenzie’s treatment is characterize¢
nd freshness in an unusual degree. There is abundant evidence of mature knowledge and of}
istery of his material—two qualifications which go very far toward making the best book for students
a larger use of this work in the future.—/ohn ZL. Russell, Prof. of Philosophy, Williams College
nm, Mass. (March 31, 1897
lackenzie’s Manual seems to me the most thoroughly interesting work on ethics that I know.—Le;
an, Professor of Ethics, Meadville Theological School, Meadville, Pa. (March 17, 1897-
examined with a great deal of interest Mackenzie’s Manual of Ethics in the University Tutori
just say-I am very highly pleased with the work.— Rev. L. H. Murlin, Pres., Prof. of Phi
, Baker University, Baldwin, Kan. ( September 7
esentation of .ae subject—both in matter and style.—ev. /. W. Flinn, Prof. of
COG ‘Leee, Columbia, S. C. ( June
or} lely, and his comments are bright and stimulating. The tone of ethical disc —
To whatever chapter you open you find a brilliant essay, and are carried fo.
ng V 1out any effort upon the part of the reader.—fRev. D. B. Perry, Pres., Pre
fe Colleg., 2, Nebraska. (May 21, &
1 reading of wiackenzie’s Manual of Ethics convinces me that he has produced a scholarly
‘ive treatise on this important and difficult science. _ His treatment is fresh, comprehensive |
t is a highly creditable addition to Ethical literature, and will be welcomed by all thou
6 subject. —Rev. Wm. Willett Harsha, Prof. of Systematic Theol., Omaha Theological Semi:
fi (May 3, 1.
Mackenzie’s Ethics has been adopted for use in:
ge Bates College Meadville Theological Schoc
iversity Bowdoin College Ouachita Baptist College
iversity Western Md. College University of Minnesota
| University Geneva College University of Kansas
| University Eureka College Bangor Theological Semin
lege lowa College Atlanta University {
ke College Vanderbilt Univ., Nashville Yankton College
College Montana College Kenyon College .
mand Lee University lowa Weslevan University Southwest Kansas College
ege Marietta College Wake Forest College
female College, Macon, Ga. Nevada State University Washburn College
\d University Howard University Western College
Ϊ ἘΌΠΕΕΕ Louisiana State University Ogden College
jollege
Middlebury College
Ἢ Dakota University
lof California University of Tennessee Coates College for Womer
\College University of Buffalo Greenville Female Colle
jtson University Amity College
Furman University, ὁ
r NOBLE, Publishers, 4-5-13-14 Cooper Institute, Ν᾿ \
ἣν thy, i vey
" ‘ ae ᾿ Π ”
tl AT ea
bi ὉΠ Bas Din,
We Jia ane i
ik "ἢ ay m0 ἣν ᾿ ἮΝ ; 1 ay
bial ᾿ ῇ ἢ
ὯΝ πο πῇ
Boston Public Library |
Central Library, Copley Square
Division of
Reference and Research Services
The Date Due Card in the pocket indi-
cates the date on or before which this
book should be returned to the Library.
Please do not remove cards from this
pocket.
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11